《Nothing Matters, except YOU & Me》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Upon remembering what her friend had said a few days ago, Myra felt her heart ache; it was so acute


    that it threatened to suffocate her. She stood stiffly in the banquet hall while the exquisite knee-length


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    blue dress she wore was glued to her wet body, making her like a drowned rat.


    When thepany employees in the hall saw her, they began to whisper and snicker among


    themselves. She did not have to eavesdrop to know what they said about her.


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to climb the corporatedder by sleeping with the director¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard she wanted to push the director¡¯s girlfriend into the pool!¡±


    ¡°How could someone who acts high and mighty all the time be so shameless?¡±


    A few moments ago, Myra had been taking a stroll in the back gardens of The Alegria when Eris, a


    rising star and Sean¡¯stest conquest, approached her and blocked her way.


    ¡°Myra, you may be Sean¡¯s legal wife, but if I were you, I would have filed for divorce out of


    embarrassment. After all, there isn¡¯t much point in staying married if you have to watch him fawn over


    other women, is there?¡±


    Following Myra¡¯s marriage to Sean, scenarios like those were amon urrence. She felt a sharp


    stab of pain in her heart and was about to retort when she saw the other girl¡¯s expression change¡ªher


    arrogance was reced by a doe-eyed vulnerability.


    ¡°Myra, I know you also like Sean. I never would havee between the both of you if he reciprocated


    your feelings, but he doesn¡¯t. You¡ªaaah! Help¡ª¡± Before Eris could finish her sentence, she had


    dragged Myra down into the pond with her.


    The scene that yed out afterward was one where the valiant hero came to rescue the damsel in


    distress. Unfortunately, Myra was not the one who was saved. She wiped the beads of water away


    from her eyes before she cast her gaze toward the banquet doors not too far away.


    She could not see their faces, but she could make out Sean¡¯s long and lean frame. She watched as he


    carefully held Eris¡¯ petite figure against himself and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. Myra could


    already imagine the pain floating in his eyes as he regarded the other girl. Does he also think I pushed


    her into the pond?


    Myra felt as though she had swallowed acid. She pressed her hand against her chest; her fist tightly


    clenched to the point where her knuckles turned white.


    The nanny greeted her in the foyer when she returned home that night. ¡°Wee home, Young


    Mistress Myra.¡±


    Myra nodded and hummed in response. Her eyes fell on the pair of ck leather shoes that was in the


    hallway.


    Upon noticing that, Greta gave a warm smile and said, ¡°Madam is at a poker game now, and Master


    has just returned home. He has asked to see you in his study the moment you return.¡±


    It¡¯s my birthday today, Myra thought. Her throat was dry as she stared at the unassuming smile on


    Greta¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oh, my! Young Mistress Myra, why are you soaked?¡± You need a hot shower immediately!¡±


    Myra nodded and went upstairs. Her footsteps slowed when she walked past the door to Sean¡¯s study,


    but she closed her eyes and hurried past it.


    When Greta brought up the towels earlier, she had mentioned that he had a bouquet of blue roses in


    his study. With that in mind, Myra hastily showered and proceeded to her wardrobe. She deliberately


    chose a pale blue knee-length dress with jasmines embroidered at the waist.


    She grew nervous as she stood outside his study. However, the door swung open before she could


    knock. Sean was standing behind the threshold, his face devoid of any expression.


    In the absence of a smile, he looked stern and unforgiving. There was always a coldness in his gaze,


    although his almond-shaped eyes were more than capable vessels for warm sentiments. Myra


    appraised him and saw that he did not change his clothes. He looked imposing in his ck suit and


    there was a regality about him that seemed second to nature.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe the moment you returned home?¡±


    Upon hearing that, she blinked and felt the tips of her ears growing hot. ¡°My dress was wet during the


    party, so I took a shower before I¡ª¡±


    However, he turned and impatiently retreated into the study before he heard the rest of her sentence,


    leaving her forlorn out in the hallway. She parted her lips as though to say something, but decided to


    keep silent as she trailed after him.


    The study was decorated to reflect its master¡¯s preferences¡ªit was tasteful and elegant while the


    furnishings and ents were all in the same dark brown palette. On the ottoman was a bouquet of


    vibrant blue roses, which provided the only pop of color in the room.


    Myra paused when she saw the bouquet and crossed over to Sean while he was adjusting his tie. ¡°I


    thought you had forgotten about my birthday, Sean,¡± she said gently.


    The resentment she felt since the banquet slowly ebbed away, but just as she was about to help him


    with his tie, he pushed her hand away.


    ¡°Your birthday?¡± Sean looked as if he had only just noticed her dress. He cast a nce toward the


    bouquet of roses before turning to sneer at her. ¡°You don¡¯t think those flowers are for you, do you?¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Myra stiffened as she grew flustered.


    She could not deny the glimmer of the hope she had felt when Greta informed about the bouquet of


    flowers.


    I knew it was impossible for him to get me flowers, so why do I stillnd myself in situations like this?


    Her throat felt dry as she asked hesitantly, ¡°Then, why did you ask to see me?¡±


    Sean strode over to the desk and pulled open a drawer before he answered coldly, ¡°I expected you to


    behave yourself, but you crossed the line anyway. Eris may have brushed off the incident tonight, but I


    don¡¯t ever want to see you doing something like that ever again.¡±


    His sideburns were trimmed into a clean fade that framed his well-structured side profile. Myra watched


    him in the full-length mirror; her heart wrenched in a familiar ache at the sight of his stony expression¡ª


    he was as cold and distant to her as he had always been.


    Her gaze flickered over to the bouquet of blue roses. The tension in the study seemed even more


    prominent when it was juxtaposed with the quiet beauty of the flowers.


    Myra feigned strength; she could not stop convulsing fiercely. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± she said in a voice that


    sounded like a whisper.


    For a moment, she wondered whether he even heard her. He was already dressed and stood tall, but


    he did not respond as he took out a heart-shaped red velvet box from the drawer.


    Sean nced at his watch. When he looked up again, his face was colored with indifference and


    annoyance. ¡°Myra, don¡¯t pull any of those dirty tricks against my woman. I¡¯ve fulfilled your wish for a


    marriage¡ªwhat more do you want from me? If you want to im me as your own, I¡¯m afraid I have no


    such feelings for you. If you want my heart¡ª¡±


    ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t the one who pushed Eris into the pond!¡± Myra interrupted him through gritted teeth


    before he could say anything more condescending.


    Her lips were pale and she trembled so badly that she could copse at any given moment.


    Upon hearing what she said, Sean scowled. ¡°Are you saying that she lied?¡± A look of disgust passed


    over his face as he scoffed and turned from her. ¡°She can¡¯t swim¡ªdid you know that? She could have


    drowned if I did not arrive on time to save her. If that happened, do you think you¡¯ll still be standing


    here?¡±


    ¡°Sean, do you really think I would do something like that?¡± The floodgates were open, causing the


    resentment and pain that had built up in her for such a long time to be released. She looked at him


    bitterly and reiterated. ¡°I did not push Eris. She fell into the water on her own. She came up to me and


    tried to make me leave you by insulting me, but I never wanted to hurt her!¡±


    Myra¡¯s cheeks were sunken, which only entuated the size of her eyes. She looked wounded and


    vulnerable.


    Sean saw the dark clouds that gathered in her otherwise luminous eyes, but his expression darkened


    just as quickly. He regarded the stubborn woman before him with disdain as he thought about Eris


    shivering in his arms as she advised not to me Myra for the incident. Anger immediately rose within


    him and without another thought, he roughly shoved Myra aside.


    ¡°You¡¯re the most despicable woman I¡¯ve ever met!¡± he spat as she staggered backward. Her feet


    thudded against the floor as she tried to keep herself from falling over. Her face paled as she stared at


    him with widened eyes.


    However, he simply returned her look of astonishment with a cold, baleful gaze before he picked up the


    bouquet of roses from the ottoman and headed out the door.


    Myra had no idea where her courage came from; she ignored the pain that shot through her arm and


    rushed over to block him as she demanded, ¡°Where are you going at this hour?¡±


    Sean shot her an icy re. ¡°Move!¡± he barked.


    Her arm¡¯s eyes were filled with mist; as she prevented him from taking another step forward, she


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    nced at the ring on her finger.


    It was only a in, silver band that was bought from one of those nondescript shops. Sean had


    purchased it for her before their rtionship soured, but she still cherished it. He quickly grew tired of


    her after their marriage and seeing as he never bought her a proper diamond ring, she¡¯d taken the


    silver one as a token that meant something.


    ¡°You¡¯re a married man now, Sean. What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Myra shouted, no longer


    able to suppress her rage.


    For the past two years, she had woken up everyday to see pictures of her husband with his arms


    around another woman. She could not remember thest time she was happy.


    He pushed her arm away. Before the door was mmed shut, he responded in a withering voice, ¡°You


    should have known what you were signing up for when you first married into the Chase family.¡±


    Myra bristled and she froze in her ce.


    Greta did not enter the study until after the sound of the front door being closed. She eyed Myra


    sympathetically as she asked, ¡°Young Mistress Myra, are you alright?¡±


    Myra straightened. She brought her hand to her face, expecting to feel tears streaming down her


    cheeks, but her skin was dry and taut. She shook her head in a state of daze before she exited the


    study in silence to make her way to her bedroom.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    When Myra woke up the next morning, she nced at the empty room in a daze.


    She had turned twenty-four the day before. Sean had probably forgotten about it or maybe he never


    with her, leaving Myra with nothing more than a cold shoulder.


    Myra went downstairs after getting dressed and she was greeted by a cheery Eve. ¡°Myra, you¡¯re just in


    time for breakfast!¡±


    Eve was probably Myra¡¯s saving grace in the family. Not wanting to look sad in front of her, Myra


    nodded and seated herself in the dining room.


    ¡°Myra, I know you¡¯re upset with the way Sean behavedst night, but please don¡¯t be sad¡ªI¡¯m always


    on your side. I¡¯m sure one day he wille to realize that you¡¯re the woman whom he should spend


    the rest of his life with.¡±


    Myra felt tears pricking her eyes, but she remained reticent.


    Eve sighed and shoved a pair of chopsticks into Myra¡¯s hands. ¡°You should, dear. Sean left early to


    attend to a couple of things, so I¡¯ll ask the chauffeur to drop you off at workter.¡±


    Just as Eve said that, Greta entered the dining room with today¡¯s newspaper in hand. ¡°Madam, here¡¯s


    the newspaper you asked for.¡±


    Greta had only just ced the newspaper on the dining table when Eve caught a glimpse of the front


    page news. Greta¡¯s face faltered, but it was toote for her to take the newspaper away.


    Myra stiffened as she fixed her gaze on the headline.


    Below it was a picture of Sean kissing a certain young female celebrity and it was taken in front of a


    hotel. Clearly, he did not evene home at allst night.


    ¡°Myra¡ª¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the breakfast, Mom. I have to go to work now,¡± Myra stoically interrupted as she rose from


    her seat. She took her purse and headed out the doorway.


    Unable to respond on time, Eve stood by the doorway and watched as her daughter-inw drove off.


    Greta was apologetic as she approached. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, Madam.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Eve sighed. She turned and looked at Greta with a somber expression. ¡°Call Sean


    Upon hearing that, Greta hastily nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Myra and Sean¡¯s wedding had been a low-profile affair for many reasons¡ªthere were only a handful of


    people who knew about the matrimony between the daughter of the Stark Family and the heir to Chase


    family.


    Even those in Chase Group were unaware of Myra¡¯s real identity. As far as they were concerned, she


    was only the leader of Design Team A.


    ¡°Myra, I¡¯m so sorry, but I don¡¯t think I will be able to join all of you for lunch today. I have an


    appointment with Director Chase at noon.¡± Elsie sounded apologetic enough, but she was gloating.


    She was cooped up in the restroom for nearly an hour before lunchtime and when she emerged, her


    lips were painted with a bright shade of red. Myra winced at that sight, but she made noment.


    After having excused herself, Elsie took her purse and left. Her hips swayed as she walked toward the


    elevator that was meant forpany executives.


    ¡°What did she look so pleased for? Everyone knows how she became the leader for team B¡ªand it¡¯s


    certainly not because of her talent!¡± scoffed a woman who was on one side.


    Myra paled. Without speaking another word, she grabbed her purse and made her way to the elevator


    as well.


    With some time to spare after lunch, everyone chattered in groups of two or three before they returned


    to work.


    ¡°Myra! Look at this¡ªthe heir to the Hart Family fortune has returned to the country, and he¡¯s officially


    taking over the Hart Group!¡± Tilly announced as she ced the tabloid in front of Myra. She was the


    newly-recruited intern at the design department and the only one who showed any loyalty to Myra


    despite what happened at the banquetst night.


    She followed up with a dreamy sigh. ¡°Oh, where do I even begin with Tony Hart? He¡¯s a legend in the


    business world. He went abroad when he was eighteen and when he was twenty-two, he graduated


    from Harvard with a double PhD in Management and Business Economics respectively. He built his


    own business empire, Hartwell Group, at the age of twenty-six and up until today, no one has been


    able to replicate his achievements in the country. Now, he¡¯s returned to take over the Hart Group. Oh,


    my God¡ªmore importantly, he¡¯s charming and handsome without being tainted by any scandal! He¡¯s


    nearly thirty-five and he¡¯s still a bachelor!¡±


    Myra felt herself unwinding when she saw the starstruck gleam in Tilly¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you have ns to


    woo him?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Tilly¡¯s spirits seemed to die down a little. She scratched her earlobe as she


    muttered, ¡°Of course not. Dreamboats like him are meant to be admired from afar. They¡¯re not


    dateable.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you were excited over nothing?¡± Myra teased as she cast a brief nce at the tabloid


    cover.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Being a member of Stark, Myra was well aware of the Harts¡¯ existence since they were one of the most


    prominent families in Bradfort City. Tony had three siblings in total¡ªa sister and two brothers, all of


    whom were older than him. His sister was married and both his brothers were in politics and the military


    respectively, making him the only child out of the four to disy a keen interest in business.


    He was the grandson whom the old Sebastian Hart doted on the most. However, Myra heard that Tony


    had been a rebel in his younger days and he had refused to inherit the family fortune. She wondered


    what could have made him return suddenly to take over the Hart Group.


    On the other hand, she could also understand why thedies were fascinated with him. After all, he


    was the heir to the Hart Family business, which meant his worth and stature were undoubtedly


    impressive. He was also the walking textbook example of tall, dark and handsome.


    There was something oddly familiar about his eyes, though¡­


    Perhaps it was the cold indifference in them that made her think of Sean. At that thought, the image of


    Elsie¡¯s gloating face inevitably shed through her mind.


    Myra felt her breath hitch and she quickly suppressed any ounce of resentment that threatened to


    bubble up within her.


    ¡°An eye candy makes everything better! Life is tough enough as it is¡ªwe need more of these little


    moments of happiness.¡±


    Myraughed and gathered the documents that she had just reviewed. She then ced them in Tilly¡¯s


    arms as she said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head over to your dreamboat¡¯spany and get you those moments


    of happiness that you look forward to.¡±


    Tilly stared nkly for a moment before she broke into a huge grin when she finally registered her


    words. ¡°Myra, are you going over to the Hart Group to talk about the Sunny Bay Project? The one for


    the high-endmunity?! I thought you were going with Miss Foster!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll return anytime soon. You can substitute her today.¡±


    She probably doesn¡¯t want to go anyway, seeing that she¡¯s all tangled up with Sean at the moment,


    Myra was self-deprecating.


    ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    Myra had only just driven her white BMW into the Hart Group¡¯s basement carpark when two Bentleys


    drove past her toward the exit.


    The Bentley Mulsanne that drove out first was particrly striking. If she recalled correctly, it was the


    same limited edition model that Bentley announced during its press conference in Londonst year.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    There was only one of its kind produced in the entire world and it was rumored that the owner was a


    mysterious business mogul.


    As the car crossed her line of sight, she caught a glimpse of the man who sat in the backseat of the


    Mulsanne. However, she could not see much in the dim lighting, save for a dark silhouette that


    appeared cool and elegant.


    Meanwhile, the man in the backseat seemed to sense something. He opened his eyes, but Myra¡¯s car


    had already driven past.


    After circling the basement carpark, she was relieved to have found a parking spot meant for regr


    visitors.


    She entered the elevator and the doors were about to close until an arm reached in to hold them open.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but would you mind sharing the lift?¡±


    Myra looked up. Presently, there was a group of men who were standing outside the elevator whom


    she had not noticed earlier. They were all dressed in suits and leather shoes and they had a solemn


    look. A gaze was enough to imagine them as the cream of the crop of some high-end enterprise.


    Nevertheless, the man who addressed her earlier had a pleasant face and he was waiting for her to


    answer.


    She blinked; then, she shook her head.


    The man smiled at her, then stepped aside and retreated to the back. He was clearly someone of an


    assistant level.


    Meanwhile, Myra heard Tilly draw a sharp breath behind her. Tilly then jabbed a finger into her back.


    Myra looked up and her gazended on a pair of endlessly dark orbs.


    The person behind those eyes was the most handsome of his entourage and he happened to be the


    ck suit that entuated his towering figure.


    The clean, white shirt he wore beneath his ck suit made him look all the more attractive. There was


    something graceful about the way he carried himself¡ªit was imposing, even. He was reserved, but his


    gaze was focused and intent.


    Myra swallowed¡ªhe was none other than Tony Hart, the new director of Hart Group.


    As though he sensed her gaze, he briefly appraised her before taking one long stride into the elevator.


    She could not help but click her tongue at his indifference.


    ¡°T-T-Ton¡ªUm!¡± Tilly¡¯s starstruck stutter was interrupted by a groan as Myra dug her elbow into the


    former¡¯s stomach. She then pulled Tilly two steps over to the left to make way for the rest of the men.


    They watched in silence as the men swiftly stepped into the elevator.


    ¡°Myra, look! It¡¯s Dreamboat Tony!¡± Tilly squealed close to Myra¡¯s ear in a tone that was unfortunately


    obstreperous to even be considered a whisper.


    Myra¡¯s face blushed, particrly when she heard the assistant from before clear his throat in what she


    presumed was amusement.


    Slightly embarrassed, she turned to nce apologetically at the impassive-looking man.


    Seeing that they were standing side-by-side, she could only see his side profile, which was clean and


    as sharp as a knife. He looked as cold as he was intimidating.


    However, there was one thing that lingered in the back of her mind¡ªa man like Tony ought to be using


    the elevator that was meant for exclusive guests, so why was he sharing a public lift with the rest of


    them?

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    The elevator shook slightly with a muffled thud as it started to make its way up.


    Myra could not react in time and stumbled onto the man next to her before she could hold onto the


    handrail. The man¡¯s open shirt cor brushed against her forehead. She was close to him¡ª


    exceptionally close that she could smell the faintest hint of tobo mingling with his clean, cool scent.


    Tilly, on the other hand, had regained her footing and was shocked at Myra¡¯s predicament. She quickly


    pulled Myra onto her feet as she cried out, ¡°Myra!¡±


    When Myra stumbled over earlier, she had felt a hand reaching out to hold her up by the waist. She felt


    the fingers pressing against her skin as the person steadied her and there was strength in the grip.


    ¡°Myra, are you okay?¡± Tilly asked with concern.


    It was fortunate that the man had caught Myra before she fell over, although she had to admit that she


    had never been this intimate with any man other than Sean. She steadied herself and shook her head


    at Tilly. ncing up at Tony, she saw that he remained expressionless, even though his hand was still


    on her waist.


    Myra stiffened slightly at the warmth that radiated from his palm. ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± she muttered but


    trailed off awkwardly.


    There was nothing umon about idental stumbles and shoves in an elevator and she ought not


    to overreact, but his hand¡­


    He had not bothered to spare her a nce until he turned his head and saw that he was still holding


    onto her waist. He briefly gazed at her before retracting his hand; his face was still as impassive as


    before.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as though everyone in the elevator was holding their breath. Since no one was saying anything,


    Myra decided to keep quiet as well until the elevator arrived on their floor.


    Upon exiting the lift, Tilly cast a wistful look at the closed doors and brought her hand up to her chest


    as though she needed to calm herself. ¡°Like I said¡ªdreamboats like him are meant to be admired from


    afar. I don¡¯t think my heart can take it if I were to stand close to an iceberg like him everyday.¡±


    Myra managed a small smile, but the image of the man¡¯s piercing gaze as he turned to look at her


    shed in her mind. She shook her head before she led Tilly toward the Project Department in Hart


    Group.


    Meanwhile, the elevator continued to make its way up the building. When it arrived on their floor, the


    other men hastily shuffled out.


    Leo pressed on the button that was designated for a higher floor. He then turned to look at Tony,


    whereupon he squealed in surprise.


    Upon seeing Leo¡¯s expression, Tony followed his gaze and nced down at his white shirt. A pale


    lipstick stain had been embossed on his shirtfront, looking very much like a pale rose in bloom.


    ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± Leo trailed off as he anxiously eyed the man. As Director Hart was a germaphobe,


    women were not even allowed within a one meter radius of him, let alone stumble into him like thedy


    earlier.


    Tony seemed impervious as he looked at him and ordered, ¡°Go and find out what those two women are


    doing here in Hart Group.¡±


    ¡°What about your shirt, sir?¡±


    Tony ignored him as he grazed his thumb over the lipstick stain on his shirt. With an inscrutable look on


    his face, he walked out of the elevator.


    A speechless Leo watched as Tony nced at his own hand with what appeared to be an almost


    wistful expression. He thought about how Tony told him to hold the elevator doors earlier on and


    something suddenly clicked in his mind. Who were those twodies earlier?


    Given that it was their first time presenting the initial draft to Hart Group, Myra did not think that they


    could exclude otherpetitors yet. After greeting Logan, who was the project manager, Tilly and she


    returned to Chase Group.


    However, Myra had just driven into the basement parking lot at Chase Group when she saw a familiar


    ck Lamborghini passing by her.


    At such a close distance, she could see that there was a woman provocatively dressed in the


    passenger seat. She was nting a firm kiss on the driver¡¯s cheek while he maneuvered the car.


    The woman in the car was not Eris, but Elsie. Perhaps Sean was stringing both these women along.


    He¡¯d rather do that than touch his own wife, Myra thought resentfully.


    She abruptly stepped on the brakes. The loud screech that ensued startled Tilly, causing her to ask,


    ¡°Myra, are you okay?¡±


    Myra remained stoic, even though her face had turned a ghastly shade of white.


    There were days when she had thought about ending her pointless marriage, but she could not bring


    herself to do so. After all, she had spent years pining for Sean and being ustomed to his presence.


    His mother continuously mentioned that he would one daye to understand her and realize how


    blessed he was to have her. Right now, she felt that she was trying to stay afloat on a tempestuous sea


    with only a piece of driftwood in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s head up.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Myra was not surprised to receive a call from Hart Group, but she never expected that she would hear


    from them this soon.


    On the other line was Logan, the project manager to whom she had submitted the drawing earlier


    today. He sounded courteous as he said, ¡°Miss Stark, Director Hart will be personally in charge of the


    Sunny Bay Project. He has seen your draft and he would like to meet you to discuss the details of this


    project.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she was stunned. There are numerous projects under the Hart Group¡ªhow did the


    director end up being in charge of the Sunny Bay Project?


    ¡°Mr. Logan,¡± she began, then paused for a while before she continued from where she left off. ¡°Thank


    you for your time and consideration, Mr. Logan. Please allow me to return the favor on behalf of the


    Chase Group.¡±


    The moment Mr. Logan heard her reply, he was worried that he could have misled her and quickly


    answered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Mr. rk just happened to tell me that Director Hart would be free


    tonight. Don¡¯t let this opportunity slip away, Miss Stark.¡±


    The Sunny Bay Project was under the Hart Group development and it was a hot topic since the


    beginning of the year. As Chase Group had only entered the real estate industry two years ago,


    securing a project of that size would speak volumes of their achievement.


    With that in mind, Myra agreed to meet with the director at the Ritz Carlton Hotelter tonight so that


    they could discuss the design she submitted before she ended the call.


    Tilly was upied with her own duties after returning to the office and Elsie had been missing in action


    since noon. Myra had tried calling Elsie, but it was to no avail. She finally gave up and grabbed the


    design folder before heading to the parking lot.


    Logan was already waiting for her when she arrived at the Ritz Carlton that evening. The smile on his


    face looked a tad bit too bright forfort as he greeted, ¡°Good evening, Miss Stark. Director Hart is


    already waiting in the private dining room. Follow me, please. ¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for beingte,¡± Myra responded as she hurried after him.


    As they approached the lounge, he halted and turned to beam at her. ¡°Miss Stark, should you


    encounter any difficulty with this project, please do not hesitate to look for me.¡±


    She blinked at him, clearly taken aback by his enthusiasm.


    He cleared his throat and continued speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your design, Miss Stark. I truly admire the


    talent you have at such a young age.¡±


    As he said that, he noted the confusion on her face. His demeanor abruptly shifted and he


    ceremoniously opened the door to the lounge before ushering her in.


    Myra was still confused as she entered the lounge. When she heard the door being closed, she turned


    to see that Logan had not followed her in.


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± said a voice from somewhere ahead. It was deep and articte, akin to how thest


    string on the cello would sound.


    Myra turned in surprise.


    She had not noticed him when she came into the room, but now that she was inside, she saw that Tony


    was the only one around and he was sitting alone at the dining table.


    He was not wearing any suit jacket while his tie was loosened and the cuffs of his white shirt were


    rolled up. He looked more rxed, which was a stark contrast against his formal facade in the lift


    earlier that day. A cigarette was sped between his fingers and he lit it up with the lighter in his free


    hand. There was a spark and before long, his chiseled features were swathed in a thin cloud of smoke.


    ¡°Director Hart, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    Myra had thought that others from the Hart Group would be present in the meeting. She even ran


    through all the answers that she would have given to the possible questions. As it turned out, Tony was


    the only one she would be facing today.


    She gave a polite smile and pulled the chair across from him, growing anxious as her gaze swept over


    the dishesid out on the table.


    Myra would not have felt nervous if she had someone to apany him. It was inexplicably


    intimidating to face Tony alone. There was an intensity behind his eyes,pelling one to bare their


    soul before him.


    ¡°Director Hart, allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Myra, the Leader of Team A in the Design Department


    in Chase Group. I¡¯m also in charge of the procurement of the Sunny Bay Project and this was the initial


    blueprint that I came up with. You may take a look, if you please.¡± Following her introduction, she slid


    the draft to him.


    She had only just lifted her hand off the drawing when he suddenly looked up and the smoke rings he


    blew covered her face.


    Myra coughed because of the smoke. Then, she brought her gaze to him, and upon seeing those dark


    orbs fixed on her, she shrank into her seat in mild embarrassment.


    Tony scanned the drawing with an unreadable expression; any thought that he had remained as elusive


    as his person. After a long silence, she watched as he pushed the drawing to one side of the table.


    He looked regal as he tilted his head in an assessing manner; his jawline looked all the more chiseled


    from that angle. ¡°I hear that you¡¯re married, Miss Stark. Is that true?¡± he asked suddenly, catching her


    off guard.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Myra found herself at a loss for words as she blinked at him.


    A graceful Tony stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray. She stared at his long fingers as he did so,


    noting how slender and delicately tapered they were.


    She swallowed; she could not help but think how he held onto her waist with the same hand earlier


    today in the elevator. She then nodded embarrassedly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been married for two years.¡±


    Her heart wrenched at the thought of her marriage and bitterness shed across her features.


    However, Tony seemed oblivious to the shift in her expression as he went on to say, ¡°Youe from a


    prominent family, Miss Stark. I¡¯m sure your husband measures up to your impressive stature and I¡¯m


    certain he adores you as well.¡±


    Myra did not know why he was saying all those, but she bridled at his words all the same. A dark look


    passed over her face as she forced a smile. ¡°Director Hart, aren¡¯t we here to discuss the details for the


    Sunny Bay Project?¡±


    He was about to light up another cigarette, but upon hearing that, he paused. Then, he began to flick


    the lighter top and the cking sound of metal filled the silence between them.


    It was as though a strange tension had descended upon the atmosphere in the room.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re here so that I can ask about your personal life?¡± Tony pursed his lips and he raised


    his brow in dissatisfaction. ¡°Since you¡¯re eager to talk about the project, why don¡¯t you tell me what you


    think of it?¡±


    With that, he threw the lighter on the dining table.


    zyra¡¯s skin prickled in embarrassment as the lighter mmed on the table with a loud thunk.


    He was clearly displeased with what she had said. She also btedly considered the possibility that he


    had only brought up her marriage as an ice-breaker.


    She cleared her throat and began to say, ¡°Director Hart, as you can see here, I¡¯ve added several


    preferences of my own to the drawing¡­¡±


    While the discussion started off on a stiff note, it was fortunate that Tony did not make things difficult for


    her. Nevertheless, she was still intimidated by the way he drummed his index and middle fingers on the


    table as he listened to her. She did not dare to lower her guard even after she was done with her


    presentation.


    ¡°The details and features in your design are well-thought of, Miss Stark,¡± Tony remarked with an air of


    finality. He regarded her with an impassive gaze before he coldly added. ¡°Hart Group will choose one of


    threepanies to present the final design for the Sunny Bay Project. That said, you¡¯ve earned a spot


    in the top three on behalf of Chase Group.¡±


    When he was done with his words, he rose from his seat.


    He stood tall and Myra found herself craning her neck to look at him.


    As she was surprised at his announcement, she hurriedly rose on her feet as well and eximed,


    ¡°Thank you, Director Hart. I¡ª¡±


    However, Tony looked disinterested as he took the suit jacket that he had discarded to one side. He


    turned to leave the room before she could finish her sentence.


    Myra flushed. Although she knew that her words had angered him earlier, she was grateful to see that


    he was gracious enough to make an objective decision instead of allowing his personal grudge to


    influence him.


    Upon hearing the sound of the door being closed, she turned her gaze on the spread that wasid out


    on the dining table before her arrival. She then realized that neither of them had taken a bite from any


    of the dishes.


    She shrugged and took her purse to walk out of the Ritz Carlton. As she entered her car, she was


    oblivious to the towering figure beside the bamboo¡ªhe held a cigarette between his long fingers while


    he watched her leave.


    Logan was standing to him and watched as Myra pulled out of the parking bay. Nothing could describe


    his feelings at that moment¡ªhe thought about how Leo told him to use the Sunny Bay Project as an


    excuse to arrange a meeting with her. Judging from the way Director Hart had behaved around her, he


    only arrived at one conclusion, Whoever thisdy is, I must treat her well!


    ¡°Mr. Logan,¡± Tony suddenly called out in an arctic voice.


    Logan immediately straightened. ¡°Yes, Director Hart?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tony sounded cool and distant, but it was enough to make Logan break out in a cold sweat.


    He gave the director a courteous smile before quickly cing his phone to his ear. Then, he pretended


    to answer a call, ¡°Jamie, did you call me earlier? Give me a minute; there¡¯s no line here¡­¡± he trailed off


    as he walked away briskly.


    Tony stubbed out his cigarette as he watched the white BMW drive further away; his eyes darkened


    with thought.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    On her way home, Myra received a call from a curious Tilly, who wanted to know how the meeting


    went.


    She shared everything with Tilly and only left out the unnecessary details from the narrative.


    After having heard the oue, Tilly was overjoyed, but she did not hang up until Myra answered her


    questions on her dreamboat.


    Perhaps Myra was ted because of the fact that a giant like Hart Group had acknowledged her


    design.


    It was nearly ten in the evening when she arrived home that night, which meant that Eve was already


    fast asleep.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As she drove through the gates of the Chase Residence, she saw the ck Lambhorgini parked inside.


    She killed her ignition and she could even hear the girlish moans and giggles that came from within the


    other car.


    It was a familiar voice¡ªin fact, it was none other than Elsie¡¯s.


    Myra¡¯s tion from earlier was now abruptly reced by a surge of resentment, causing a sense of


    cold to flow all over her body.


    Her limbs were numb and weighted as she sat in her car. She felt that her heart was withering away.


    She switched off the lights in her vehicle. While the car across from hers had its lights turned off as


    well, the garden lights above it illuminated the lovey-dovey scene that was taking ce inside.


    Myra watched as Elsie hastily wore her skirt and her jacket. She saw Elsie cast Sean a meaningful look


    before the two of them were tangled in each other¡¯s arms as they passionately kissed inside the car. It


    was as though someone was rubbing a liberal amount of salt all over the open wound in Myra¡¯s heart.


    She was not sure how much time had passed, but it was long enough for her heart to be numb with


    pain. It was only then that he started to drive his car out of the gates¡ªprobably on his way to spend the


    rest of his night with Elsie.


    Myra stumbled out of her car and she shuffled into the house like a walking corpse. She headed


    straight toward the bathroom and switched on the tap to wash her face.


    However, she had only turned on the top when her legs gave way. She slumped onto the floor and


    buried her face into her knees.


    Sean had not always behaved like that with her. There was a time when he was gentle and kind toward


    her; he never hurt her with harsh words or aggravated usations despite how much she clung onto


    him.


    However, the change in his demeanor came without warning.


    He no longer saw all that she was doing for him and he broke her heart in ways that she never


    imagined he could.


    The sudden cold that brushed past her skin snapped her out of her thoughts. She shuddered and saw


    that the tap was still running¡ªwater was leaking out of the sink andnding on the floor, soaking


    through her clothes.


    Yanking herself up to turn off the tap, she stared at her reflection in the mirror¡ªher face was pale and


    pinched. She tried to quirk her lips into a smile, but she ended up looking garish instead.


    She had only just exited the bathroom when the front door of the vi was opened from the outside.


    Myra did not even turn as she heard the familiar footsteps that ensued. Why should I try so hard to


    please him when he hates me this much?


    She looked straight ahead as she mounted the stairs, but she realized that the footsteps were


    approaching her. Before she could react, a hand with the force of a boulder wrapped her right wrist to


    bring her to a halt. ¡°Where did you go tonight?¡±


    Sean¡¯s voice was icy and he tightened his grip on her wrist.


    Myra felt as if her wrist would snap. She forced the pain away and turned to face him. When she spoke,


    her voice was without emotion. ¡°I had a dinner appointment.¡±


    ¡°With whom?¡± He demanded as he brought his gaze to hers.


    Myra¡¯s eyes were beautiful. The gleam in them was neither sultry nor suggestive, but rather one of


    quiet and gentle intelligence. Her features were delicate and soft; there was not an ounce of hostility in


    them. One could not help but feel a sense of calm when theyid their eyes on her.


    For a moment, it looked like Sean was in a daze. If she wasn¡¯t despicable, I¡¯ll probably try to work


    things out with her, he thought.


    Such a notion was discarded as soon as it came to his mind.


    His face darkened and with a snide tone, he asked, ¡°Were you having dinner with a bunch of other men


    again? Was it really a dinner appointment, Myra? Or were you fooling around behind my back? Why


    don¡¯t you tell me how those business meetings of yours went, hmm?¡±


    Toward the end of his sentence, the tone of his voice grew sharper and more displeased.


    Myra returned his stare. She knew what he was insinuating since he made his thoughts just as clear.


    Seized with an abrupt sense of emptiness, she wanted tough at the irony before her.


    She slightly staggered after pulling her arm away from him before she said tly, ¡°Why do you want to


    know? Are you mad because I had a business meeting with a male client?¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Sean pressed his lips together tightly and he did not answer her.


    Myra¡¯s heart sank, even though her face was stoic. She then turned and went upstairs without saying


    anything.


    It could have been due to the time she spent in the cold water, which caused her to run a temperature


    that night. For the first half of the night, she dreamt a lot¡ªone was about the moment she met Sean


    and how she watched as he acted lovey-dovey with another woman. Then, she finally settled down


    with him and they were married. The final scene was at their wedding.


    Exhaustion was visible on Sean¡¯s face while his bloodshot eyes were filled with hatred as he coldly


    demanded, ¡°Say it again¡ªhave you ever wronged me?!¡±


    Myra clenched her fist and she forced herself to shake her head.


    Sean¡¯s expression instantly became gloomy. ¡°Alright. Just as you wished.¡±


    His hatred appeared again in her dream, which finally woke her up with a start.


    She sat on the bed, hugging the nket while panting heavily. The clock showed that it was 4:00AM in


    the morning, but she could no longer fall asleep.


    When she woke up the next morning, there was ayer of dark circles under her eyes, which could


    barely be concealed even with the thickyer of foundation.


    Sean was having breakfast at the dining table downstairs while Eve, who sat at one side, was nagging.


    Her nags were none other than to ask him to return home earlier every night as it would be lonely for


    Myra to stay at home alone.


    Sean, who would usually interrupt her with impatience, did not do so today; he even replied to her that


    he understood her words when he saw Myraing down the stairs, which was an extremely


    umon behavior.


    The delighted Eve turned and saw Myra standing at thending; she then waved at thetter with a


    grin. ¡°Myra,e over and have breakfast.¡± Apparently, she thought that her son had finally realized


    what he had been missing.


    Myra had an impassive expression when she bowed to Eve and informed her in a low voice, ¡°Mom, I


    have some business to deal with in the morning, so I won¡¯t be having breakfast at home.¡± With that,


    she headed straight out of the vi before waiting for Eve to reply.


    When Eve finally returned to her senses, she red at Sean. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you haven¡¯t been


    casting Myra aside, she wouldn¡¯t be mad with you. You must coax her today. If you don¡¯t return with her


    tonight, you can leave this house for good.¡±


    Looking at Myra¡¯s disappearing back view, aplicated expression immediately appeared on his


    face.


    News that the Hart Group had taken full control over the design for the Chase Group¡¯s Sunny Bay


    Projectst night soon spread all over thepany¡ªand the identity of the hero was naturally known


    by all¡ªMyra.


    Myra had been listless since early in the morning. She bought some antipyretic medicine when she


    was on the way to work and felt drowsy after taking it. However, upon thinking that her design draft had


    been approved, she cheered up and worked on improving the design.


    While she was doing the calctions on the figures, a stack of documents was dropped on her


    workspace with a thud.


    She raised her head, only to see that an infuriated Elsie was ring at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Myra pulled her chair while she calmly asking. She admitted that she was not


    generous enough to smile at Elsie while facing her¡ªeven though they never had any conflict with each


    other.


    ¡°Are you actually asking me what the matter is?¡± A scowl appeared on Elsie¡¯s face that was with heavy


    make-up and her eyes seemed like they were about to shoot fire. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me yesterday


    afternoon when you went to the Hart Group to talk about the Sunny Bay Project?¡± There was an


    unnatural blush on her face.


    Myra coughed twice and ced her pen down. ¡°We had an appointment with the Hart Group¡¯s Project


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Department at that time. Even if I waited for you, do you think that they would have waited for you?¡±


    Elsie felt a little guilty after she realized that she returned to thepanyte yesterday afternoon


    because she wanted to spend more time with Sean. However, she felt enraged when she saw the


    triumphant look on Myra¡¯s face. Myra has obviously taken all the credit for yesterday¡¯s sess!


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what aboutst night? Why didn¡¯t you invite me to dinner with the Hart Group?!¡±


    Elsie pointed. ¡°Both of us are handling the project, so why didn¡¯t you invite me over?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are aware that the project is handled by both of us as well, right? So, where were you


    yesterday afternoon?¡± As Myra was suffering a headache from Elsie¡¯s irritating screams, she was


    looking with cold eyes.


    ¡°I-I had something to discuss with Director Chase. You can ask him if you don¡¯t believe me! Stop


    changing the topic. I was talking about yesterday¡¯s matter¡ªwhy didn¡¯t you inform me and invite me to


    that dinner?!¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    ¡°You are the leader of Team A and I am the leader of Team B, so both of us share the same position in


    thepany! Myra, your behavior has disrespected thepany¡¯s management. Maybe you have


    inked a secret deal with the Hart Group and you are afraid that I will find out, so you ditched me!¡±


    Upon seeing more colleaguesing over to watch themotion, a hint of jealousy and hatred


    shed across Elsie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh, I understand it now. I have been wondering why the Hart Group has


    easily agreed to hand us the project. Could it be that there is something going on between and Mr.


    Logan from the Hart Group¡¯s Project Department and you¡­¡± she uttered tentatively. When she saw the


    traces of disdain in their colleagues¡¯ gazes toward Myra, a smug look appeared on her face.


    ¡°Myra, Mr. Logan is as old as your father. He is a senior and ugly, yet you are willing to sacrifice for the


    that you like Director Chase, right? Even if you have failed to attract his attention, there is no need for


    you to downgrade your choice of men¡ªaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Have you said enough?!¡± Myra was holding a coffee mug in her hand, so she coldly watched as the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    woman before her jumped after being sshed with hot coffee. A disgusting feeling surged inside


    Myra. The woman in front of me is what Sean likes¡ªa stupid hypocrite with a sharp tongue. Sean


    would rather look for her than to look for me. I wonder how much he actually hates me for him to hurt


    my pride to that extent!


    ¡°Aaaah! Myra, y-you¡­ B*tch!¡±


    Elsie was wearing a Chanel outfit, which was recently given to her by Sean. The whole set was actually


    worth her one-year sry. As she looked at the brown coffee dripping from her cor to the hem of her


    outfit while forming ugly stains, she nearly went insane!


    ¡°Stop spewing nonsense.¡± Myra¡¯s free hand tightly squeezed into a fist that was by her side as she


    endured the dizzy spell. ¡°I was equally shocked when the blueprint was chosen. I was discussing the


    draft with Director Hart during dinnerst night. Maybe you would like to demonstrate how to attract his


    attention? You said that you are the leader of Team B, but have you ever produced any proper


    designs? If you don¡¯t have the capability to design, do something that is within your capabilities!


    Nobody will stand in your way.¡±


    It had been known to all that Elsie was appointed as the leader of Team B by relying on Director Chase.


    Therefore, Myra¡¯s words¡ªif you don¡¯t have the capability to design, do something that is within your


    capabilities¡ªwas akin to giving Elsie a p, which caused thetter¡¯s expression to instantly fall.


    ¡°You¡­ Myra¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is everyone standing around here? Don¡¯t you guys have any work to do?¡± The sudden low, harsh


    voice broke the atmosphere¡ªit was Sean, who had arrived at the Design Department without anyone¡¯s


    notice.


    With his tall build and stern expression, he radiated an air of authority. His appearance itself had


    caused the crowd to disperse and return to their respective work space, leaving only Myra and Elsie.


    Upon seeing Sean, tears of aggrievement instantly swam in Elsie¡¯s eyes. She then ran to him and


    pulled his hand.


    ¡°Sea¡ªDirector Chase, you must stand up for me. I only asked Myra about the incidentst night when


    she went to the Hart Group to discuss the Sunny Bay Project and why she didn¡¯t inform me about it.


    Not only did she scold me for not having the necessary skills and capabilities to be worthy of bing


    the leader of Team B, she even poured coffee on me. This is the outfit that you bought for me and it is


    my favorite one¡­¡±


    She looked pitiful when she bit on her lip because it was coupled with her slightly reddened eyes and


    embarrassing stains on her outfit.


    Myra touched her forehead and it felt even hotter than earlier.


    Without waiting for Sean¡¯s reply, since it was impossible for him to stand on her side, she sat down,


    retrieved her draft, and continued with her calctions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you after work to buy another outfit.¡± His deep yet deliberately gentle voice was clearly


    heard from above her.


    When Myra, who was working on her draft, heard his words, the pen which she held in her hand


    stopped moving as her eyes suddenly became warm. It turns out that even though I have long known


    the oue, it still breaks my heart when I hear him consoling Elsie.


    Elsie was initially unwilling to let it slide, but when Sean consoled her again with his low voice and


    coaxed her, she finally left.


    After she left, he walked up to Myra and tapped on her desk a few times. ¡°Mom has asked us to return


    together tonight. Don¡¯t leave without me after workter.¡± Hints of impatience reced the gentleness


    in his tone earlier.


    ¡°I have some things to do tonight.¡± She rejected him without a second thought.


    ¡°What things?¡± Sean frowned.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Myra stopped her writing, but she did not raise her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to return with me. I will


    exin to Mom when I arrive home.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to exin to her?¡± Sean¡¯s expression was dark as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Myra,


    you are not mad, are you? I never pegged you as the petty type.¡±


    Petty? Myra closed her eyes. What should I do to avoid being petty, then? ¡°My husband is going to


    purchase an outfit for his lover before taking me home. Sean, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re being cruel?¡±


    As she knew that she would not be able to concentrate on the design, she put her pen down before she


    raised her eyes to look at the incredibly handsome man. Sean was indeed good-looking¡ªhe was


    blessed with a high nose bridge and thin lips. When he gazed at a woman gently, it felt like he was


    about to procure the whole world for her. How could any woman not fall in love with a man like him?


    ¡°Director Chase, if you have nothing else to talk about, please take your leave. I can¡¯t attend to you as I


    still have other matters to deal with.¡± Myra calmly asked him to leave.


    Upon hearing that, Sean¡¯s expression darkened extremely. He appraised her with a cold gaze before


    he snorted. ¡°Do as you please!¡± he said before he left.


    Looking at his disappearing back view, Myra took a deep breath to ease the suffocating feeling that she


    felt in her heart. Her phone suddenly rang at that moment. She took a nce at the screen and her


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    expression turned cold as she immediately rejected the call. She ced her phone on the desk before


    she looked at the design draft in front of her while her eyes slowly lost its focus.


    When it was time to leave the office, the beautiful Elsie packed her stuff and left while Myra looked at


    her leaving back with cold eyes. She continued to work overtime in the office to refine the drafts.


    She had looked into Tony¡¯s background, which included his past projects in real estate, in an attempt to


    dig out some useful information¡ªfor instance, his preferred architectural style¡ªso that she could


    incorporate those elements into her design.


    In the process, she happened to stumble across a short video about him, which was actually filmed this


    morning. He wore a ck immacte suit that entuated his tall, slender figure while his long legs


    were crossed in a casual manner and his handsome face was impassive. The viewers were easily able


    to grasp his unique aura through the video.


    The earlier part of the video was all about Tony¡¯s career development. Toward the final part, the host


    wore a yful smile as she asked, ¡°Director Hart, thest question is a personal one. Of course, I am


    not the only curious one. I think all the single females in front of their screens are just as inquisitive


    about it. Here is the question¡ªDirector Hart, do you have someone whom you like now?¡±


    The moment she asked the question, the scene instantly fell silent since nobody expected the host to


    ask such a question.


    Everyone initially thought that he would not answer such ame question, but Tony unexpectedly


    replied, ¡°Not now.¡±


    The host could not make head or tail of his reply and she fell into a fleeting daze. However, she


    immediately made sense of his words and pressed on with excitement, ¡°In other words, Director Hart,


    you have a person whom you have liked for a long time. Are you currently in a rtionship with the said


    person? As far as I know, you are still single. Does this mean that you have a secret crush on this


    person?¡±


    Tony narrowed his eyes and he did not answer the question, even though the answer to the question


    was rather obvious to everyone.


    Just when the host intended to ask further, an advertisement was forcibly inserted into the video, which


    concluded the short interview.


    Myra switched off the video. She was a little shocked as she did not expect that a man like Tony would


    have a crush on a woman. I wonder what kind of woman is a good match to a man like him.


    Nevertheless, she soon set aside the matter and continued to work on the draft.


    Just then, her phone rang. She took a nce at the screen and after feeling annoyed, she immediately


    added the number to the cklist. After a while, her phone rang again. However, she felt relieved this


    time and picked up the call.


    ¡°Myra!¡± Estelle¡¯s slightly excited voice was heard from the other end of the line.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    At Zion Club, Myra finally found Estelle, who was sneakily hiding at the corner of the hall, with the


    waiter¡¯s help.


    When Myra walked over, Estelle was in the midst of pouring a ss of lemon juice into her champagne


    in boredom. She constantly lifted her head to look at a corridor that was near to her seat.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Myra pulled the chair next to her. It was after she sat down that she finally felt that her dizziness had


    slightly subsided.


    Upon seeing her, Estelle¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. She waved to Myra and lowered her voice as


    she excitedly asked, ¡°Do you know the third son of the Hart Family?¡±


    Myra clearly knew what she meant. However, since she was not feeling well, she was not quite


    enthusiastic about it. Instead, she calmly reminded Estelle, ¡°Estelle, it hasn¡¯t even been a week since


    you broke up with your ex-boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least we broke up!¡± Estelle pped her thighs and rolled her eyes at Myra while being slightly


    annoyed by the reminder. After that, she could not resist herself from speaking further. ¡°Let me tell you


    this¡ªI¡¯m being serious this time! The other day, I saw him at the City Hall. He was in a white shirt and


    ck suit. Even though the mixture of colors were dull, they looked elegant on him and made him look


    like an angel! I¡¯m pretty sure that he¡¯s definitely a gentleman! Every action of his makes me fall for him


    so much¡­ Myra, I must catch his attention and marry him!¡±


    ¡°The men whom you want to marry can already arrive at your house if they start lining up from here.¡±


    Myra merely took a sip of the lemon juice and she did not take Estelle¡¯s words seriously.


    Myra¡¯s childhood friend, Estelle Langley, was the queen of rumors in the entertainment industry. She


    treated men as if they were disposable and her level of experience in rtionships waspletely


    opposite of Myra. However, every time she fell for a man, she would be determined to marry him.


    Obviously, that had not worked out well since she was still single.


    ¡°Myra, you always criticize me each time. No wonder my rtionships haven¡¯t been going well.¡±


    Estelle¡¯s face fell as she shed the award-winning acting skill that nailed her a Golden Globe for Best


    Actress.


    Tears immediately swam in Estelle¡¯s eyes; when they were about to slide down her cheeks, Myra


    pinched her forehead with a troubled look on her face. ¡°Alright, I support your attempt to date him. Do


    your best! I believe you can do it!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are the best! So, can you please get Shawn¡¯s phone number for me?¡± A bright smile immediately


    blossomed on Estelle¡¯s face. It was that exact face, which stunned everyone including men and women


    on top of the young and old, that made her invincible in both the entertainment industry and among


    men.


    Upon hearing that, Myra immediately frowned. ¡°Shawn Hart? The third son of the Hart Family? I don¡¯t


    know him.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! You don¡¯t know him, but you know the fourth son of the Hart Family¡ªYoung Master Tony. My


    brother saw you two in a discussion over a meal at the Ritz Carlton yesterday. Have you been doing


    business with him recently? Just help me to ask for his brother¡¯s phone number, Myra!¡±


    Ask Director Hart? Tony¡¯s indifferent face and his apathetic eyes instantly appeared in Myra¡¯s thoughts.


    By just thinking about it, she thought it was impossible, so she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not close with


    Director Hart at all. I¡¯ve only talked to him once.¡± And I didn¡¯t leave a good impression on that man.


    Estelle¡¯s expression immediately changed as she was on the verge of crying. ¡°Myra, you just said that


    you will support me. This is only a small favor from me, yet you keep rejecting me¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Unable to withstand her pitiful expression, Myra sumbed to her


    friend¡¯s acting skills again. ¡°But I can¡¯t promise you that I can get it.¡±


    ¡°No problem! It¡¯s enough as long as you try asking for it!¡± Estelle¡¯s expression suddenly switched from


    sad to exuberance again. Suddenly, she saw something from the corner of her eyes, which caused her


    to be so agitated that she instantly rose from the chair. Then, she quickly spoke to Myra. ¡°Initially,


    I nned to talk to you about Sean, but I don¡¯t have the time now. I¡¯ll ask you out some timeter! Don¡¯t


    worry, I already know about Eris and I¡¯ve punished her on your behalf. She can¡¯t stay in show business


    for the rest of her life now!¡±


    When Estelle said those words, her eyes continued to shoot nces at another corner of the hall.


    When she did not get any response from Myra, she quickly turned to re at thetter. Myra was


    stunned upon hearing Estelle¡¯s words.


    ¡°You are an idiot!¡± Estelle reprimanded in a pained voice. ¡°What¡¯s good about Sean? I¡¯ve already


    changed two dozen boyfriends, yet you still haven¡¯t divorced him! Myra, how long are you nning to


    be stuck in a loveless marriage?¡±


    With that, Estelle stomped her foot on the ground and she quickly walked toward a group of people


    who just exited from a private room.


    Seeing her brave and cheerful figure, Myra felt even more dizzy. She looked at the ss of lemon juice


    in front of her in a daze as she thought, If only I¡¯m like Estelle¡ªshe is able to break up as if it¡¯s nothing


    and quickly be involved in another rtionship.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    However, Myra was nowhere like Estelle.


    Even though she was extremely disappointed, she still had a slight hope for that man.


    She was well aware that she was hopeless, but she was unwilling to let her sacrifices over the years go


    in vain. If so, how much worth does my love even have?


    When Myra saw Estelle feigning that she lost her bnce before identally falling into the arms of a


    man not far away, she smiled and heaved a sigh as she rose to leave.


    In the main hall of Zion Club, Leo handed the car keys to the waiter for him to park the car. As soon as


    he entered the club, he saw Myra leaving with a dazed look on her face. Although he was slightly


    shocked, he quickly entered the club.


    The particr private VIP room of Zion Club was different from the normal rooms as it was Elliot


    Samson¡¯s private room bearing more luxury while remaining low profile. Cigarette smoke filled the


    entire room as people yed cards, sang songs, and even wailed loudly.


    If one had a good eye, one would realize that all the impressive figures of Bradfort City were in the


    same room. If any one of them were offended, no one could survive in Bradfort City anymore.


    Leo entered the room with a sense of familiarity and immediately walked toward a corner.


    As the lighting was dim in the corner, only the figure of a tall, well-built man could be seen. A red spark


    appeared at the corner of his mouth, which was followed by a pir of smoke slowly rising to the ceiling.


    After he seemed to have spotted Leo, he slightly bent forward. The white shirt and ck suit revealed


    the outline of his strongly muscr body while his handsome face slowly became clearer. When his


    cold eyes were reflected in the light, Leo¡¯s demeanour became more serious.


    ¡°Director Hart, we have already confirmed three designpanies topete for the Sunny Bay


    Project. They are the Chase Group, Hay Group, and Reid Group.¡±


    The man remained stoic as he merely loosened his tie and nodded in response.


    Elliot, who reced Tony in the card game midway, was unhappy to hear that. ¡°Tony, can we not


    discuss work at the party which we have organized for you?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It was because of the interview that Tony conducted in the morning that gave them the reason to


    quickly hold a weing party and drag him here.


    Tony casually extinguished his cigarette in a nearby bowl before he calmly turned to look at Elliot. ¡°Your


    grandmother called me this morning and asked me to introduce suitable women to you.¡±


    Elliot gulped, looking as though he had swallowed a mosquito.


    Everyone in the room knew how powerful his grandmother was. Her polite rhetoric was to ask Tony to


    introduce a woman to him, but what she truly meant was for him to look for a woman to sleep with her


    grandson as soon as possible.


    Phillip Renaud, who was next to them, showed his base card, which was an ace, and tapped on Elliot¡¯s


    shoulders with a wicked smile on his face. ¡°You are always the first to lose! Sorry, but it¡¯s my win this


    round. Money, please.¡±


    Elliot pouted and threw his chips to Lucas before he pushed the cards away. ¡°Count me out of this


    game. It¡¯s never fun to always sit with you guys.¡±


    Lucas Windrow smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sit with us, bring a woman next time.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Elliot pouted again. He was not a narcissistic person by nature, but it was a fact that


    many women were wooing him. As such, he could randomly select any one of them to be his girlfriend.


    However, everyone in his circle knew that a woman would not simply apany them to their


    hangouts if she was not whom they wanted to spend the rest of their lives with.


    After he nced at how calm Tony was, he was unwilling to throw in the towel. Instead, he scooted


    closer toward Tony. ¡°Tony, you can actually bring your girl here. We will definitely look after her in the


    future.¡±


    Seeing that Tony remained silent, Elliot summoned his courage and nced at Leo, who was standing


    next to them. ¡°Tell me¡ªwhich girl has caught Tony¡¯s interest?¡±


    Leo secretly touched his nose. She¡¯s not a girl anymore¡ªmore like a married woman.


    Of course, he did not dare to say that aloud. Instead, he merely cleared his throat and reported


    obediently, ¡°Director Hart, I saw Miss Stark at the entrance earlier. She doesn¡¯t look too good.¡±


    Tony, who was nning to light another cigarette, froze in his tracks. Upon seeing that, Elliot quickly


    took the initiative to light the cigarette for him with a sparkle in his eyes. ¡°Tony, who is this Miss Stark?


    Your secret crush?¡±


    However, Tony merely narrowed his eyes before he shot a nce at Elliot¡¯s idiotic face with a profound


    look without uttering another word.


    If it was like before, he would have killed me with his re a couple times over.


    Something¡¯s going on!


    A curious Elliot was about to ask more questions when Tony unexpectedly finished his vodka shot that


    had been left aside for a long time.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    He was stunned to see that. At that moment, Tony had already risen to his full height and took the ck


    suit that was ced aside before he walked out of the room.


    As Myra left Zion Club, she wondered whether the fever medicine she took was effective since her


    head still felt unwell. Hence, she walked to the reception area and sat there to rest.


    She touched her forehead that was burning hot. When she thought about resting a while more before


    she left, a group of people walked into the club as a man wearing a gray suit led them. His well-


    trimmed sideburns made him seem cold. On top of that, his handsome yet impassive face was one that


    she knew well.


    I never expected that Sean would alsoe with his childhood friends to Zion Club as well.


    Each of them were obviously regrs of Zion Club and had a sexy woman in their embrace


    respectively, but the one whom Sean was hugging was slightly more shy. She wore a white dress and


    her makeup was just right. When she cuddled in his embrace, she looked docile and weak.


    Myra was caught off-guard by what she saw and she immediately stood up, but before she could turn,


    someone in Sean¡¯s group noticed her and spoke something to him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Sean¡¯s face immediately darkened. After releasing the woman in his embrace, he walked over to


    Myra with a displeased expression on his face.


    At that moment, Myra took her purse from the couch and she nned to walk out of the club from the


    other exit. However, someone held her wrist from behind.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡±


    Sean had already arrived behind her. .


    He spoke in a cold voice, but she only felt the pain in her hands from his grip.


    She turned to face him indifferently and nced sideways at the woman dressed in white, who was


    looking at them morosely. She¡¯s making me look like I¡¯m the mistress here! She smiled self-mockingly.


    ¡°My reason for being here is the same as yours.¡±


    Sean¡¯s expression immediately changed as his gaze became much sharper. ¡°You said that you have


    something up tonight¡ªand that is to mess around in Zion?¡± Mess around?


    Myra smiled, but there was warm moisture in her eyes. ¡°Why? Are you the only one allowed to have


    fun with other women here? And I can¡¯t do that as well? Sean Chase, why do you have the right to fool


    around with a different woman everyday, yet I¡¯m expected to stay loyal in our marriage? Have you ever


    thought about my feelings when you are with other women?¡±


    Perhaps Estelle¡¯s words that night had caused Myra to be sensitive¡ªshe could no longer control her


    emotions. As soon as she remembered the way Sean looked at her with hatred even after she had


    quietly waited for him to return for two years, she could not endure it anymore.


    However, he merely thought that she was jealous of the woman in his embrace earlier, so he


    unknowingly softened his expression, though his voice was still stiff. ¡°That woman¡­ She is just an act.


    I don¡¯t even know her.¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡­¡±


    Together with the headache and dizziness that she had, Myra felt disappointed in that instant and


    shook Sean¡¯s hands away harshly.


    As a surge of dizziness overcame her, she almost lost her bnce. However, he caught her just in time


    and he frowned when he saw her flushed face. ¡°You¡¯re having a fever? I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡±


    Sean¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Myra, don¡¯t push my limits!¡±


    Myra shook his hands away once again, but with tears andughter this time. ¡°I¡¯m such an


    unreasonable woman! Why don¡¯t you console your other woman? I bet she¡¯s been sullenly waiting for


    you for such a long time.¡±


    It was perhaps because of the despair in her eyes that influenced Sean. His breathing quickened as he


    wanted to help her to her feet again, but her phone rang at that moment.


    Myra stopped looking at him and she took out her phone. She answered the call without even a nce


    at the caller. ¡°Hello. Who¡¯s this?¡±


    There was a sob in her voice, but she masked it well with her tone. After taking her purse, she exited


    Zion Club, much to Sean¡¯s silence.


    ¡°Miss Stark, I¡¯m Director Hart¡¯s secretary, Leo. We¡¯ve met before.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a spine ran down Leo¡¯s spine as he feigned anxiousness while


    speaking to Myra through the phone in front of his director.


    ¡°Leo, is there anything I can help you with?¡± She quickly recollected her emotions and asked in a low


    voice.


    In the night breeze, she walked to her car in the parking lot with a heavy feeling in her head, but her


    body felt like it weighed feathers. When she suddenly received his call, she thought it was rted to the


    Sunny Bay Project.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    ¡°Here¡¯s what happened¡ªI was supposed to send Director Hart back to his apartment, but the hospital


    called me just now and told me that my girlfriend was involved in an ident and she¡¯s now admitted


    into the hospital. I can¡¯t find anyone else to take my ce, but I saw you were here when I entered Zion


    Club just now. Can you please do me a favor and send Director Hart home? He¡¯s now drunk, so he


    can¡¯t drive and I don¡¯t feel safe handing him to anyone else.¡±


    Myra was speechless when she heard this. She took a deep breath and touched her forehead with a


    conflicted expression. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please, Miss Stark! My girlfriend is in a really serious condition at the hospital so I would like to head


    over quickly. Can you please help me out? I¡¯m really worried about my girlfriend right now!¡±


    Well, I don¡¯t know how serious his girlfriend¡¯s injuries are, and I can¡¯t just reject his request under such


    conditions. On top of that, I don¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on Leo that might affect the Sunny


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bay Project.


    After a pause, Myra finally replied, ¡°Alright. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re at region A of the parking lot. The lot number is XXX and the car te is XXXXX.¡±


    With that, Leo hung up immediately.


    He was worried that he would reveal the truth if he borated any further.


    Myra nced at her phone before she heaved a sigh. Then, she started walking to the spot where Leo


    mentioned just now.


    As soon as she reached there, she saw him pacing anxiously in front of a silver grey Bentley Mulsanne


    with a phone in his hand.


    As soon as he saw her, he quickly heaved a sigh of relief as he walked to her. ¡°Miss Stark, I really


    appreciate this. In the future, if you ever need my help, I will definitely do my best to help you! The car


    keys are already in the car and Director Hart¡¯s address is XXXXX. Miss Stark, Director Hart has drunk


    quite a lot. After you send him back, can you please make some broth so that he can sober up?


    Appreciate it; thanks!¡±


    With that, he ran out of the parking lot without waiting for Myra¡¯s reply.


    She merely looked at Leo¡¯s leaving figure speechlessly, feeling that something was off since he looked


    like he was trying to escape from something. She then turned around to look at the person sitting in the


    backseat of the Bentley Mulsanne.


    Tony¡¯s well-built figure was quite noticeable at first nce. At this moment, he leaned on the leather


    seat with his right palm resting on his forehead. As his head was lowered, she could not see his facial


    features but a vein on his hand was bulging slightly, clearly showing that he was not feeling well. When


    Myra walked closer to him, she could detect a strong alcohol smell from the open window.


    She frowned and thought, How much did he drink?


    However, she merely shook her head in defeat and gathered her thoughts before she got into the car.


    She wound up the windows slightly so that the cold air would not blow on the man in the backseat, at


    the same time ensuring the car was not too stuffy. Before she started the engine, she felt obligated to


    report to him. ¡°Director Hart, Leo has already left so I¡¯ll send you home instead. If you have any


    difort along the way, just let me know.¡±


    The man did not reply to her. Knowing that he was quite drunk, Myra went ahead and started the


    engine, driving the car out of the basement parking lot.


    At the entrance of Zion Club, Sean had just left his group of old friends in the loud and noisy private


    room. Truth was, he did not like the atmosphere there. However, he didn¡¯t know when it started, but he


    needed that atmosphere to numb himself.


    When he just reached the entrance, he saw a silver grey Bentley Mulsanne driving past him, but it was


    not the car that caught his attention¡ªit was the driver instead.


    If I remember correctly, the Stark Family, including Myra, has never owned a Bentley Mulsanne. So,


    whose car is Myra driving?


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the backseat.


    As the window was rolled up, he could not tell the person inside the car. However, he could see an


    outline of the person.


    It¡¯s a man!


    Sean clenched his fists that were next to his body tightly. He immediately called Myra but after two


    rings, the other end hung up. His face darkened instantly but before he could call her back, he received


    another call from Elsie. With aplicated expression on his face, he picked it up.


    Myra knew that she was still having a fever, so she did not dare to drive too quickly. On top of that, she


    would have to pay full attention when she drove.


    After driving for so long, this was the first time she drove a man whom she barely knew, and one whom


    she would have to tread carefully with.


    She shot a nce at the man through the rear view mirror.


    At this moment, Tony had already changed his position. He leaned on the seat but as he was probably


    still feeling quite bad, he covered his eyes with his right elbow and his thin lips were pressed into a tight


    line.


    Myra felt her body temperature increasing but she did not dare to let her focus slip.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    As the traffic during the night was quite light, she finally reached Lavender Residence in the city center


    after an hour.


    Lavender Residence was a high-end residence in Bradfort City, where every inch ofnd was


    expensive. This was not a ce where normal rich people could afford to stay, nor was it a ce where


    one with an average status could buy. Myra heard that this was developed by the Hart Group two years


    ago and when it was still in the nning stage, it had already beenpletely sold off. Back then, Eve


    wanted to buy a unit for both Sean and her as their wedding house. Unfortunately, she was unable to


    secure a spot.


    After Myra hung up Sean¡¯s call just now, he did not call her again. She twitched her lips into a self-


    mocking smile at that.


    When the security guards saw the car that she had been driving, they quickly lifted the rails and let her


    in. And so, she entered the basement parking area without any restrictions.


    After she parked the car, Myra felt quite troubled.


    Tony was a man who stood at more than six feet. Even though he was not as bulky as a weight-lifter,


    he was definitely someone who looked slim when he had his clothes on, but he would look quite


    muscr when he took his clothes off. On top of that, he was quite drunk right now, so he would not


    have a lot of strength.


    There were many sports cars in the basement, but not one person could be seen.


    Myra did not dare to leave him alone to ask for help from others. Hence, she could only grit her teeth


    and open the car door to help Tony out of the car.


    Even though he was so drunk that he could not recognize her anymore, he was still slightly conscious.


    When Myra supported him, he knew that he had to get out of the car.


    When both his legs touched the ground, both of them stumbled, causing Myra to quickly grab onto the


    car for support. Finally, she managed to regain her bnce.


    ¡°Seeing how much effort I¡¯ve put in, how about giving the Chase Group more profit if I get the Sunny


    Bay Project in the future?¡±


    Knowing that Tony could barely hear her, she muttered under her breath as her feet hooked on the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    edge of the door and closed it, unaware that Tony¡¯s lips twitched into a slight smile even though he was


    originally motionless with his eyes closed.


    ¡°You¡¯re so heavy¡­¡±


    Myra walked a few steps while supporting Tony. After making sure the car was locked, she walked to


    the elevator.


    In the past, she only had physical interactions with Sean alone. Hence, she felt slightly embarrassed as


    she held a man whom she was not familiar with at this moment. Fortunately for her, he was


    unconscious so it was not that awkward.


    When they passed a small step, Myra slowed down subconsciously. Just as she was about to ce her


    foot on the ground, a sudden surge of dizziness overcame her.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    She lost her footing and fell to the ground with Tony.


    She was not sure if it was an illusion, but she felt a hand protecting her head when she fell.


    With a low grunt, she fell on Tony directly.


    A soft sensation traveled from her lips to her brain, bringing along a refreshing taste of mint and


    tobo.


    Myra widened her eyes immediately, not expecting the fall to cause her to kiss Tony on the lips directly.


    In all honesty, he smelled quite good. Myra did not feel sick, but their position made her feel nervous


    and embarrassed. She quickly got away from Tony and looked at the man who was still lying on the


    ground.


    He did not look too good and under the lights from the basement parking, he looked even paler. Even


    after such a heavy fall, he still did not wake up. However, his frown showed that the fall was quite


    painful for him.


    Subconsciously, Myra touched her lips. At this point, she was not sure if it was because of the fever or


    the embarrassment that her face flushed red. She was annoyed at herself because she knew she could


    not me it on anyone else. If Tony fell on her instead, she probably would not be able to lift him off


    herself.


    After gritting her teeth, Myra crouched and helped Tony up again.


    She went into the elevator and pressed on the button before exiting.


    When she got out, she froze. There was only one unit on each floor of Lavender Residence. However,


    Leo did not give her Tony¡¯s house keys. Does that mean¡­ the keys are with Tony himself?


    Myra looked at the pockets of his trousers as she felt her face flush again.


    She leaned on the wall and pressed Tony to the wall as well to free one of her hands.


    She did not even have such intimate physical contact with Sean. However, seeing as Tony was


    unconscious, it was highly probable that he would not even remember their experience today. Hence,


    she plucked up her courage and stretched her hand into Tony¡¯s pockets.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Because the pockets were close to his thighs, they were quite warm. Yet, they did not make her feel


    disgusted at all. After fumbling around in his pockets, she did not find any keys. At this moment, sweat


    had already broken out on her forehead.


    Tony¡¯s thigh muscles were quite hard and strong. Even though she tried to be careful, she still could not


    avoid touching him.


    Her entire face was flushed red, right to the tips of her ears; she was not sure if it was because of her


    fever or embarrassment. Exasperated, she switched to the other side of his pocket to look for the keys.


    As it was further away from her and the angle was not quite right, it took Myra several tries before she


    finally found the keys. Throughout the entire process, she was so shy and embarrassed that she felt


    that her breathing almost stopped.


    She was not sure if it was an illusion, but she felt as though Tony¡¯s body stiffened slightly.


    She breathed out heavily and took another look at him. Even with his eyes closed, he was still


    extremely good-looking. She blushed and thought about what Tilly had been talking about everyday.


    Then, she could not help but mutter to herself, ¡°If Tilly knows about tonight, I bet I will never hear the


    end of it.¡±


    With that, she ced the keys into the lock and opened the door before she helped Tony into his


    house.


    The apartment had two floors. Since Myra had used up all her strength, she ced him on the couch


    and walked to the kitchen after wiping the sweat off her forehead.


    The fridge was rtively well stocked. After Myra married Sean, she had specially learned about


    various types of cooking in order to be a good wife. Hence, she easily made some broth for Tony to feel


    more refreshed and ced it on the table.


    It was only at this moment did she look around his apartment.


    It was clean and tidy¡ªobviously the apartment of a bachelor. The tones were quite dark and the theme


    was a monochrome modernist style.


    It could be seen from the details that Tony had quite a private life. There was nothing left behind by any


    woman¡ªnot even a strand of long hair could be seen.


    There were many rich families in Bradfort city. It was obvious from Sean and his childhood friends that


    men in the upper-ss like him had messy private lives. Judging by Tony¡¯s status and position, it was


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    hard to tell that he was such a passionate man.


    She turned around to look at the man who was asleep on the couch. His closed eyes hid the usual


    sharp look in his eyes, making him look much more gentle at this moment. His perfectly sculpted facial


    features looked exquisite and Myra could not even find a single w on him.


    A man like him has a crush on a woman?


    Myra shook her head. If he was awake, I bet he would never let me help him get home.


    She entered his bedroom and brought out a soft nket to cover his body.


    Then, she sat down on the long couch that was opposite him.


    After doing all these, she felt extremely tired, so she nned to rest for a while before leaving.


    However, her sitting position slowly morphed into a leaning position. From there, shey down


    As her consciousness gradually left her, she had long forgotten that this was not her own home.


    The living room was very quiet; only their breathing could be heard. In fact, it was pleasantly quiet.


    Tony, whose eyes had been closed this whole while, slowly opened his eyes.


    His clear eyes contained indifference in them as he looked around him silently. When he saw Myra,


    who was fast asleep and curled into a ball on the couch opposite to him, his gaze softened and his lips


    lifted up slightly.


    The nket fell off his body as soon as he stood up quietly.


    After putting the nket aside, he walked directly to Myra¡¯s couch. It was only at this moment did he


    realize that there was an unnatural flush on her cheeks, and her breathing was quite rushed.


    His face darkened as he touched her forehead. The heat shocked him so he quickly lifted her into his


    arms.


    Myra, who had been fast asleep, felt the warmth around her and snuggled her face closer to Tony¡¯s


    chest. Then, she mumbled sadly, ¡°I love you so much¡­ Why can¡¯t you spare me another nce¡­¡±


    Tony tightened his grip on her and pursed his lips. In just a few steps, he reached his bedroom and


    ced her on the bed gently. After taking another look at her, he walked out of the room with his phone


    in his hands.


    ¡°Hello? It¡¯s me¡­¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    In a mansion located in the suburbs to the south of the city, the ck velvet curtains were opened wide,


    allowing the moonlight to enter through the French windows. Through the windows, the night cityscape


    of Bradfort City could be seen from faraway; it looked opulent and busy.


    Elsie loved this ce. Ever since Sean brought her here once, she would always choose to meet here


    every time they met.


    Sean got up from Elsie¡¯s side and simply put on a bathrobe before he sat by the bed. Soon, the room


    was filled with cigarette smoke.


    As the moonlight fell on his indifferent face, Elsie woke up coughing from the smoke. She wrapped her


    soft body around Sean again and looked straight into the eyes of the handsome man in front of her.


    ¡°Something on your mind, Sean?¡±


    Ever since they got here, he had never spoken seriously to her apart from those words when they were


    in bed. His cold facial features were tense, revealing that he was not in a good mood.


    Sean tilted his head slightly and immediately met her eyes. Under the moonlight, her eyes looked


    bright. When she smiled, there was a sparkle in her eyes that resembled another pair of eyes in his


    memories¡­


    He was slightly dazed when he looked at her. Then, he took a deep puff from the cigarette before he


    extinguished the mes in an ashtray nearby.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go looking for trouble with Myra in the future,¡± he said out loud when he returned to his senses.


    Though his voice was low, there was a trace of coldness in it.


    Elsie was stunned upon hearing that, thinking that she had heard him wrongly. However, after seeing


    the cold expression on his face, a hint of jealousy shed across her eyes as she said hurtfully,


    ¡°Sean¡­ you¡¯ve misunderstood me. Undeniably, I was angry because Myra took the credit alone for the


    Sunny Bay Project, so I couldn¡¯t help myself and seeked her out. You know very well that I¡¯m involved


    in this project too, but who would expect that Myra is this sort of person? I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You said you are involved in this project. Have you joined the nning for the design of the draft?¡±


    After hearing Elsie push the me, Sean frowned impatiently and immediately stood up. At this


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    moment, he felt a surge of annoyance within him and he did not want to stay any longer.


    Elsie was shocked to see that. Thinking that he was about to leave, she quickly walked over and


    hugged him. ¡°Sean, I was with you recently so I didn¡¯t put a lot of time on that project. But it¡¯s all for


    you! E-Even though I didn¡¯t take part in the design, I¡¯ve followed up with the progress¡­¡±


    She looked pitiful as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Sean also saw her watery eyes but he frowned and shook her hands away. ¡°In the future, don¡¯te


    looking for me anymore. Since you like this mansion so much, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    With that, he put on his clothes and walked away from Elsie ruthlessly, only showing her his back.


    During that night, Myra had a few dreams but she could not remember much.


    She only remembered seeing her mother, who had not entered her dreams for a long time. Her mother


    looked kind as she caressed her head. ¡°Myra, I want you to be happy.¡±


    Tears streamed down Myra¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Mom, can youe back? I miss you.¡±


    ¡°You silly girl! You¡¯re all grown up now. There will be a man to take care of you on my behalf. You just


    have to live a happy life.¡±


    Live a happy life?


    Ever since I married Sean, this term seemed to have left me.


    Initially, she thought Sean was the man who would bring her happiness, but she had only sunken deep


    into the two years of nightmares.


    When she was about to continue talking to her mother, the beautiful and gentle woman left with a white


    light.


    Myra struggled to wake up.


    She seemed to hear someone speaking in a low voice around her and deliberately hushed footsteps.


    She knew that she was in a dream with her mother but she did not want to wake up, and she was


    extremely unwilling to do so.


    After all, she missed her mother.


    Her entire body felt ufortably hot, so she moaned in a low voice.


    Right after that, she felt a cool presence around her as she seemed to be brought into a cool embrace.


    Someone gently patted her back and the tempo was soforting that she felt like crying.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Myra snuggled closer into the embrace and found anotherfortable position. Finally, she sank into a


    deep sleep again.


    Philip was witnessing the scene in front of him¡ªthe man among their group of friends who was most


    uninterested in women was now hugging a woman gently.


    If he did not see this with his own eyes, he would have thought he had entered another fantasy.


    ¡°Tony, I¡¯m going to give an injection to thisdy.¡±


    Philip gulped and waved the injection syringe that was filled with medicine in front of him. However,


    Tony¡¯s face darkened immediately.


    ¡°She¡¯s having a fever. This is the quickest way to let her fever go down.¡±


    Philip did not dare to wave the syringe around anymore. He merely touched his nose as he exined it


    to Tony innocently.


    I¡¯m just giving her an injection! I¡¯m not going to hurt her!


    Seeing the way he hugs her preciously, it seems as though he will kill me off if I dare to hurt the woman


    in his arms.


    Tony gently pulled Myra slightly further from his arms and nodded at Philip, an indication for him to


    quickly give her the injection.


    After the needle poked into her skin, Tony¡¯s thin lips pressed into a hard line when Myra stiffened in his


    arms.


    A deadly atmosphere spread in the bedroom.


    Philip was so nervous that cold sweat had dampened his back entirely. After giving Myra the shot and


    giving Tony some further instructions, Philip quickly packed his stuff and escaped from the apartment.


    As soon as he got out of the apartment, he took out his phone and sent a picture he secretly took of the


    both of them into a group chat on Messenger that consisted of their friends.


    Sure enough, as soon as he sent the pictures, even those who seldom said anything were all sending


    messages.


    ¡®Wow! Is this the woman Tony has a crush on?¡¯ Elliot typed, to which Philip replied, ¡®Most probably. He


    treasures her so much that he almost sentenced me to death when I was giving her an injection.¡¯


    Elliot then sent another message. ¡®This is so shocking! Quickly send aplete picture of her!¡¯


    Lucas chimed in, ¡®I bet he doesn¡¯t have the guts to take a picture of her face. But Miss Stark does look


    familiar¡­¡±


    Philip also felt that she was familiar-looking but he simply could not ce her. After putting his phone


    away, he shot onest look at Tony¡¯s apartment before leaving as he shook his head.


    In the bedroom, Tony chuckled hoarsely when he lowered his head to look at Myra, who would only


    snuggle closer to him when she was unconscious.


    Initially, he thought two years would be enough to forget her. Unexpectedly, as soon as he returned, he


    still fell for her. In fact, she was most probably the reason for his return.


    His eyes dimmed as he was not content with hugging her only. Just now, when she was fumbling


    around his pockets for the keys to his unit, or even earlier when she fell on him and kissed him


    identally, he could barely hold himself back.


    Tony lowered his head and looked at her affectionately. Then, he merely kissed her gently on her


    forehead as he muttered in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave me this time.¡±


    The next day when Myra woke up, she had no idea what was going on.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw an unfamiliar ceiling.


    A huge crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling in the middle of the room; it had a vintage style that


    was different from the one in hers.


    The bed is quite soft and the surroundings¡­


    She turned around and saw the arrangement of the room that was clean andpletely unfeminine.


    As memories slowly returned to her, her eyes narrowed and she immediately sat up on the bed.


    As it was too sudden, her mind suddenly became nk. It was only after she steadied herself for a


    while that the dizziness faded.


    This is¡­ not my room.


    After I sent Tony back to his apartment, didn¡¯t I leave?


    Myra was shocked to find out about this. Just as she tore the nket from her body, she saw herself


    wearing a set of unfamiliar pajamas. The suit dress that she worest night was nowhere to be seen.


    er mind seemed to have exploded and she was dumbfounded.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the door was opened by an olddy in her fifties who walked into the room.


    When she saw that Myra was awake, she heaved a sigh of relief and ced a set of clothes beside her


    tidily. ¡°Miss Stark, you are finally awake. I¡¯m Mr. Tony¡¯s maid, Mrs. Somerfields. Last night you had a


    fever, so Mr. Tony asked me to take care of you. Here are your clothes.¡±


    Myra was still stunned at this urrence. She pointed at the pajamas she was wearing and stuttered,


    ¡°T-This pajamas that I¡¯m wearing¡­¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    ¡°I was the one who changed it for you.¡± Mrs. Somerfields smiled kindly. ¡°You were sweating heavily, so


    it was not suitable for you to continue wearing your clothes. Come on down for breakfast¡ªI bet you


    must be hungry. By the way, I¡¯ve already ced the toiletries that you might need in the washroom.


    Yours is the pink set.¡±


    A peculiar feeling rose within Myra. No matter how she thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem right to wake up


    in the room of an unfamiliar man. Nevertheless, she still remembered what happenedst night when


    she had a fever. After a moment of hesitation, she asked, ¡°W-Where is Director Hart now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tony went for a jog. He will return soon.¡±


    Myra froze for a moment before she quickly got up. As she didn¡¯t know how to face Tonyter, she


    nned to leave before he got back.


    She could clearly feel that she had gotten much better, and her head did not feel as dizzy as the day


    before.


    After she changed into her clothes, she entered the washroom and froze once again.


    There were two sets of toiletries in the washroom¡ªa blue set and a pink set. It was perfectly fine to


    have two sets of toiletries in the washroom, as Mrs. Somerfields had mentioned just now that the pink


    set was prepared for her.


    However, what was weird was the position of the toiletries set. The two mugs were next to each other,


    both the toothbrush faced each other and the towels were also ced on top of one another.


    This looks too much like a couple set¡­.


    Myra blushed again, but this time around she quickly suppressed her thoughts.


    Perhaps Mrs. Somerfields thinks that this arrangement looks better.


    She did not dare to take the towel, so she merely brushed her teeth and washed her face. When she


    turned around, she was distracted by a ck underwear which did not match the room¡¯s aesthetic. It


    was a huge, luxurious bathroom, yet there was a clothesline in the middle with a ck underwear on it.


    Myra¡¯s flushed as red as a tomato. She quickly averted her gaze and left Tony¡¯s bathroom as if she was


    escaping from something.


    Mrs. Somerfields nned to ask her to stay for breakfast, but she politely rejected the offer.


    Myra quickly tidied her belongings and nned to leave after she took her handbag.


    Just as she walked to the doorway to put on her shoes, the front door of the unit was suddenly opened


    by someone from the outside.


    She raised her head and immediately saw a pair of ck, profound irises.


    Their gazes meeting made her mind turn nk instantly and she froze at the doorway.


    The person who opened the door was none other than Tony, who had just returned from his morning


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    jog.


    At this moment, he wore a set of ck sportswear that revealed his smooth and elegant figure,


    entuating his tall and firm body, making it look even more perfect than it already was. He had an air


    of masculinity around him that was unique to men. Though his hair was slightly damp, he looked


    energetic. Myra could even smell the slight mint vour from his body.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Myra froze on the spot. When her gaze fell on his thin lips, she suddenly remembered the kiss


    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±


    Tony nodded naturally. Compared to his initial coldness, he seemed more familiar with her at this


    moment. He then took a towel from Mrs. Somerfields to dry his hair.


    Myra was even more awkward as the minutes passed. Of course, it was clear that he brought her to his


    bedst night.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ for everythingst night.¡±


    After all, it was impossible for me to go home in that condition.


    Seeing the way she nned to leave hastily, Tony arched his eyebrows and shot a nce at Mrs.


    Somerfields before he walked to the dining hall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast together. I have a fewments on the design n from the Chase Group.¡±


    Initially, Myra was about to leave right after greeting him but after she heard this, her exasperated self


    could only take off the shoes she had just put on.


    Mrs. Somerfields took her handbag from her with a huge smile as she said, ¡°Miss Stark, I¡¯ve made


    porridge specially for you. It¡¯s best for people who are feeling unwell.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Myra walked to the dining hall as well.


    The breakfast on the table was quite simple. It was highly likely that it was prepared to suit her


    preference since she was feeling unwell, so the food was light and nd.


    Seeing that Tony spooned some vegetables onto his te casually and slowly ate his breakfast, Myra


    also took a small bun. She could not help but ask, ¡°Director Hart, I wonder whatments you have


    regarding our draft.¡±


    Right after she finished her sentence, Tony spooned some vegetables into her bowl.


    Under her surprised gaze, he retracted his hands naturally and frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re


    eating.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Seeing the vegetables in her te, Myra was speechless and she felt stumped. He was the one who


    asked me to stay because he has somements on the design draft. Nevertheless, she knew very


    well that she could not afford to offend the important customer in front of her.


    It was a rather quiet breakfast but she felt that something was off. Sitting right opposite to her was


    Tony, who ate his food as if he was at a fine dining restaurant even though it was a perfectly average


    breakfast at home.


    Myra could not help recalling the interviewst morning. A man like him is the best among those who


    are already top of the ss.


    After the breakfast, when Myra saw that Tony was wiping his mouth elegantly, she nned to continue


    their conversation on the Sunny Bay Project. However, he got up and walked upstairs after leaving a


    sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll send you hometer and we can discuss it on the road.¡±


    Myra was stunned upon hearing that. She nned to reject his offer and told him that she would just


    hail a cab instead, but he had already entered his room. A peculiar feeling rose within her once more.


    After Tony changed into a suit, both of them met a middle-age man when they were taking the elevator


    to the basement parking lot.


    The middle-age man, who was also in a suit, secretly eyed Myra a few times. Finally, he could not help


    but ask Tony, ¡°Young man, this is your current girlfriend?¡±


    Obviously, he had also seen the video and misunderstood Myra, who was already feeling rather


    awkward when he appraised her. Upon hearing his question, she blushed immediately.


    However, just as she was about to exin, Tony lifted his head to look at the man indifferently. ¡°Mr.


    Renaud, you¡¯re going to the office so early in the morning?¡±


    The middle-age man chuckled and replied after shooting another nce at Myra, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know


    that Philip went away to study medicine, so there¡¯s no one in the family to take over the business. I¡¯m


    not as lucky as your father, who could retire early and travel the world.¡± Both men smiled knowingly at


    each other, but Myra felt slightly frustrated.


    After they got into the car, they were soon caught up in the traffic. The traffic was quite heavy in


    Bradfort City. Sitting right next to Tony, Myra felt that something was off this whole time. Seeing that he


    did not speak, she could not help turning her head around to look at the man with a perfect side profile


    next to her. ¡°Just now, you should have exined that I¡¯m not your¡­¡± She looked slightly embarrassed


    when she reached this point. The way he spoke just now could easily misguide others to think that she


    was his girlfriend.


    Through the corner of Tony¡¯s eyes, he saw her anxious look and smiled. Then, he asked tly, ¡°Have


    you looked into my preferences?¡±


    Obviously, he¡¯s trying to change the topic. Myra felt slightly torn. Seeing that he was about to talk about


    the topic she was interested in, she nodded exasperatedly. ¡°I¡¯ve already looked into it but mostly it¡¯s


    based on some official information and some personal observations. For example, some official sites


    im that you like modern ssicism, but your house is decorated in a modernist style with a


    minimalistic and elegant touch.¡± After a pause, she turned to look at Tony, who was driving. ¡°I wonder


    what your opinions are about the building style of the Sunny Bay Project.¡±


    It¡¯s not just the interior design, but the building style is the main highlight of the Sunny Bay Project!


    Only half of Tony¡¯s face was visible to Myra. Sunshine shone through the window on the other half of


    his face, bathing him in ayer of pale golden rays. It made him look less cold and more gentle-looking.


    ¡°Even though Sunny Bay is a high-end region, it¡¯s just an apartment site.¡± He spoke in a low voice that


    sounded melodious in the morning. ¡°Modern ssicism is suitable for the design of the entire


    apartment outline but it¡¯s not suitable for the interior.¡±


    Myra froze as a glint shone in her eyes. ¡°Director Hart, I¡¯ll definitely try my best to produce a good


    design n!¡± As Myra was ovee by her sudden excitement, she could not help herself from giving


    Tony a promise. Her eyes narrowed slightly because of her smile, with an evident excitement in them.


    Gone was her silent and dour look from moments ago. Because of this smile on her face, she looked


    much more cheerful.


    Tony looked directly at her small face that was lit up with a smile. Such a small thing is enough to make


    her so happy? He leaned his body into the seat as he suddenly shot a meaningful look at her. ¡°Did you


    find out about my preferences just for the sake of the design n?¡±


    The lines in his side-profile were so exquisite that he looked almost perfect. His long, narrow eyes that


    usually looked cold were arched slightly, making him look warm and gentle. Truth was, the arc of his


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    slight smile made him look very gentle.


    At that moment, Myra froze slightly and her heart skipped a beat. She quickly avoided his gaze as she


    replied, ¡°Everything is to produce an apartment design that satisfies you, Director Hart. This is a very


    important matter to the Chase Group and I.¡±


    From the corner of his eyes, Tony saw Myra gazing outside the window ufortably, which in return


    made him smile slightly. As if he had not heard her serious reply, he asked, ¡°Have you seen my


    interview video yesterday morning?¡±


    Myra¡¯s excitement slowly turned into anxiety and nervousness as she did not understand what he


    meant by this. Is he talking about his business in the first half or is he talking about theter parts?


    ¡°What do you think about my replies yesterday?¡±


    As if his words were not enough, he pressed the brakes in front of the red lights. Then, he turned


    around and casually added another question. The man in front of her was already quite handsome but


    his suit that fitted him perfectly reduced his edge slightly. Time and experience had built up his


    attractiveness, making him seem knowledgeable amidst hiszy demeanour.


    When Myra saw his profound and dark gaze looking at her, sweat broke out in her palms. Everything


    that happened up to this point had already made her feel that something was off. Please don¡¯t let it be


    what I suspected. She clenched her fists but she only revealed a nk look even though she had


    thought through everything a few times. ¡°Uh¡­ What interview?¡±


    Tony¡¯s eyes became sharper as he seemed to appraise her. However, he smiled slightly after a while.


    ¡°Forget that I asked this.¡± As the light turned green, he released the brakes.


    Meanwhile, Myra heaved a quiet sigh at an angle that Tony could not see.


    As the car started moving, upon seeing that Tony seemed to be in a good mood this morning, Myra


    grabbed her bag and asked tentatively after some hesitation, ¡°Director Hart, would you be able to


    provide me Young Master Shawn¡¯s phone number?¡±


    The car suddenly came to a stop. Myra was brought forward by inertia before she mmed back into


    the seat again, the slight bump making her head dizzy. When she lifted her head, she saw another red


    light in front of her.


    Upon hearing her question, Tony narrowed his eyes dangerously and turned around to ask her


    indifferently, ¡°What for?¡±


    Seeing that he changed into his usual indifferent self, Myra cursed Estelle inwardly before shaking her


    head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s not convenient, forget it.¡± Well, I¡¯ve at least tried.


    ¡°13xxxxxxxxx.¡± Tony turned his head around and rattled off her a series of numbers.


    Fortunately, Myra had a good memory. After hearing his reply, she froze before quickly entering the


    number into her phone. Seeing her anxious look, Tony felt that his mood took a turn for the worse.


    Sitting next to him, Myra felt pressure from him again. When they reached the destination, she quickly


    got out of the car. When Tony saw her leaving as though she was trying to escape from him, and after


    remembering the name that she murmured in his embracest night, he pressed his lips into a tight


    line.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    As soon as she opened the door of the mansion, Greta¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°You are finally back, Young Mistress Myra! When Madam called youst night, your phone was


    switched off. Mr. Chase looked for you for the entire night and he just returned to his study not long


    ago. They were so worried for you! Madam only went upstairs to sleep at three in the morning.¡±


    Myra felt slightly guilty upon hearing that. ¡°Last night, I¡­ stayed at my friend¡¯s ce and my phone ran


    out of battery, so I didn¡¯t get their calls.¡±


    Of course, I can¡¯t let them know that I stayed the night at Tony¡¯s ce.


    Greta nodded as she handed a thin nket to Myra and winked at her as she hinted, ¡°I saw Mr. Chase


    asleep in the study just now. I found a nket for him so that he won¡¯t catch a cold. Now that you are


    back, you can hand it to him, Young Mistress Myra.¡±


    Holding the nket in her hands, Myra stood frozen to the spot.


    She knew that Greta meant well. In this house, both Greta and Eve always tried to make Sean and her


    have a more intimate rtionship. Unfortunately, for the past two years, she had been letting them


    down.


    Greta gave her an encouraging smile before she turned around to go to the kitchen.


    Looking at the nket in her hands, a slight smile formed on Myra¡¯s face.


    If a mere nket can make hime back to me, why would I be in so much pain over the past two


    years?


    After she remembered Greta¡¯s words that Sean had been looking for her for the entire night, Myra felt a


    warm yet painful feeling spreading in her heart. In the end, she did not harden her heart.


    She grabbed the nket in her hands tightly and walked to the study upstairs.


    The door was ajar so she opened it with a gentle push.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw the man on the couch in the reception area.


    It was highly likely that Sean had fallen asleep out of exhaustion. He was still holding his suit with his


    left hand on the couch, and only the first button of his shirt was undone. Perhaps it was too


    troublesome to undo it, so he fell asleep just like that. His right hand was pressed on his eyes, covering


    his usual ruthlessness.


    Only when he¡¯s asleep, I¡¯m not afraid of him hurting me using his words.


    I didn¡¯t expect to meet him in university either.


    Myra loved to go to the library, so she often dragged Estelle along with her. During the finals, as the


    library was packed with people, she finally found a huge table at the corner and sat down with Estelle.


    Back then, a young man was sound asleep on the table. His nonchnt pose waspletely contrary


    to the tense atmosphere in the library.


    Perhaps he was having a nice dream, so he switched sideszily.


    Right after he turned his face the other way, Myra¡¯s breathing stopped.


    After that, she knew his name¡ªSean Chase.


    He was the captain of the basketball team in the university and he started taking over his family


    business right after he entered university. He treated everyone coldly except his girlfriend back then.


    She could remember everything about Sean, yet those memories were the source of her pain at the


    moment.


    Myra kneeled on the rug and shifted her position so that she was sitting down. As she recalled the past


    memories, she had a gentle expression on her face. She spread the nket to ce it over his body.


    However, when she was about to put it on him, something caught her eye. In an instant, she opened


    his shirt and saw clear evidence of amorous activity at his left chest that was quite close to his heart¡ªit


    stood out like a sore thumb.


    When her gaze traveled upward, she saw a row of words around the cor of his shirt, ¡®I know you will


    see this!¡¯


    Myra¡¯s expression changed slightly as she staggered backward and fell to the ground.


    The slight expectation that rose within her hadpletely disappeared once again.


    Over the past two years, he hasn¡¯t even looked me in the eye once. Why do I still think that he has


    feelings for me?


    The nket had already fallen on Sean¡¯s body. The slight pressure made him flutter his eyelids and


    frown slightly. Then, he opened his dark eyes unhappily.


    Myra wanted to turn around to leave, yet her limbs seemed to fill with lead as they disobeyed her


    ¡°Greta asked me to send the nket to you.¡± Seeing that she could not avoid him anymore, she looked


    at the man with a dark expression in front of her as she spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Sean¡¯s eyebrows were knitted tightly as he threw the nket aside indifferently. Then, he stood up to


    look down at Myra, who was on the ground. When he saw her tidy clothes, his eyes narrowed as he


    red straight into her eyes. ¡°Where were youst night?¡±


    Myra closed her eyes before opening them again. She clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails


    hurt her palms. After feeling the energy returning to her body, she slowly stood up from the ground.


    Looking at the handsome yet tired man in front of her, her heart gradually turned colder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to report my whereabouts to you.¡±


    Sean, however, felt inexplicably annoyed. The irritated feeling he felt when he was with Elsie rose


    within him once again. ¡°I¡¯ve already broken up with Eris and Elsie.¡±


    Myra froze but she soon smiled self-mockingly. ¡°So what?¡±


    Without Elsie and Eris, there will still be other women.


    I¡¯m tired of him trampling on my love and dignity over and over again without any limits.


    Myra¡¯s long and thick eyshes drooped, casting a light shadow below her eyes.


    Her fair and clear skin revealed a tinge of rosiness from within, and her facial features were delicate


    and gentle. Sean inched closer to her with his tall and firm figure, soon shrouding her with his shadow.


    After the distance between them was shortened, he could smell a light fragranceing from her.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he could not help himself from taking a step forward and pulling Myra into


    his embrace. Then, he pressed his lips on her soft ones without any hesitation.


    Just as he kissed her, Sean¡¯s breathing quickened and he could not stop himself from sucking on her


    lips as if he was addicted. The woman in his arms actually made him feel as though he wanted this to


    continue forever.


    On the other hand, Myra was shocked by his sudden kiss.


    He circled his hands around her body gently, but his lips dominated her anxiously.


    However, his opened shirt revealed the red stains that were the results of his fun time with another


    woman the night before¡ªit was as if the stains were smiling mockingly at both of them.


    As soon as Myra remembered that he spent the night with another woman, she felt a surge of disgust


    in her stomach.


    ¡°You¡­ Ugh! Let go of me!¡±


    She struggled vehemently against him and turned her head sideways to avoid his passionate kiss.


    In the reception area, there was a huge cab of books with a ss panel that reflected her


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    helplessness at this moment.


    He pushed her jacket off until her arms, revealing her smooth shoulders. Her hair was messy while his


    still looked tidy.


    When she turned around to face Sean again, agony filled her face. ¡°Sean Chase, don¡¯t you find this


    disgusting? Don¡¯t kiss me with the mouth you kiss other women!¡±


    At that moment, the air in the room froze.


    Myra¡¯s words seemed to hurt him like thorns stabbing into his heart. In an instant, Sean¡¯s face


    darkened instantly.


    ¡°Disgusting?¡± He chuckled in a low voice. However, his gaze was so cold that there was no trace of his


    affection just now. ¡°Myra, you say that I¡¯m disgusting but do you dare to say that you¡¯ve never looked


    forward to my kiss?¡±


    His cold words stabbed Myra¡¯s heart like a sharp knife, causing embarrassment and shame to fill her


    face.


    Of course I have looked forward to it! How could I not?


    It¡¯s just like what a normal couple would do but now, I don¡¯t even dare to think about it.


    I finally understand that no matter how hard I try, Sean will never appreciate the effort I put in.


    He hates me. Even if I dig out my heart and give it to him, he won¡¯t even look at it.


    ¡°You think I really want to sleep with you?¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    The color drained from Myra¡¯s face.


    ¡°Myra, I have never been interested in you. Do you want to know why?¡± Sean cackled cruelly, as


    though he was relishing the moment. ¡°You are a contentious woman and it turns men off. Even if I am


    burning with desire, just looking at you would dampen my mood!¡± Then, he picked up his suit jacket


    and phone, leaving her without another backward nce.


    In the study, Myra stared at the abandoned thin nket on the couch unblinkingly, her gaze eerily


    empty.


    ¡°Miss Stark, Miss Hay from the Hay Group is here to see you.¡± Myra received a phone call from the


    receptionist the moment she arrived at thepany in the afternoon.


    She was feeling slightly tired at that point. ¡°Pass her the phone.¡±


    There was a rustling noise and a sweet and crisp voice spoke over the line. ¡°Myra, it¡¯s Sasha. I¡¯m at the


    ground floor of yourpany.¡±


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Myra wasn¡¯t too friendly because she wasn¡¯t close with anybody from the Hays,


    apart from her mother-inw.


    Sashaughed warmly. ¡°I passed by Sean¡¯spany because I was running some errands today, so I


    figured I should invite you to lunch, Myra. I¡¯ll wait for you at the Italian restaurant just beside your


    Myra wanted to reject her invitation but she thought of something suddenly. In the end, she changed


    her mind. ¡°In that case, hang on for a bit. I¡¯ming down now.¡±


    After hanging up on the call, Myra checked her reflection in the mirror. However, the woman staring


    back at her didn¡¯t look great.


    And so, she tried to pump herself up.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, Sasha was stirring the cup of coffee in front of her out of boredom.


    Her eyes lit up when she saw Myra. Standing up eagerly, she pulled Myra over to the round table in a


    friendly manner.


    ¡°Myra, why don¡¯t you ever ask me to hang out with you? I phoned Aunt this morning and she said that


    you usually keep to yourself¡ªit must be boring for you. I¡¯ll hang out more often with you in the future,


    alright?¡±


    Myra pulled her hand away from Sasha¡¯s grasp while regarding thetter¡¯s na?ve and lively expression


    in silence. She sat across from Sasha while replying to her tly, ¡°I¡¯m usually quite busy.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Nevertheless, Sasha didn¡¯t seem to register Myra¡¯s distant behavior because she was stillughing


    happily. ¡°Myra, you are giving Chase Group your all. My cousin is truly blessed to be married to a


    woman like you.¡±


    Myraughed mirthlessly deep down. Almost everybody from Bradfort City knows that Sean is a


    yboy. Every night, he is out gallivanting with other women; how is that a blessing?


    Sasha noticed Myra¡¯s silence and she knew that she had misspoken. Hence, she rubbed her nose in


    embarrassment.


    ¡°How can I help you, since you asked me out?¡± Myra asked directly while picking up the cup of coffee


    which Sasha ordered for her prior to her arrival. However, she only took a sip before putting the cup


    down on the table because she didn¡¯t like cocoa-based beverages.


    Sasha broke into a grin again when she asked Myra tentatively, ¡°Myra, I heard that the Hart Group is


    interested in the design of the Sunny Bay Project by the Chase Group.¡±


    Since Myra remained silent, Sasha cleared her throat as herrge eyes blinked several times. ¡°Myra,


    do you know who is in charge of the project in Sean¡¯spany?¡±


    After asking that, Sasha paused and she took out a pink gift box from her handbag. There was a light


    gray ribbon tied around the box, and it appeared especially intricate and elegant.


    When Myra turned to look at the box, Sasha pushed it in front of her. ¡°I bought this present specifically


    for you during my trip to Paris, Myra. I figured you would not have tried this limited-edition perfume


    before. Why don¡¯t you try it out?¡± she asked, a smile on her face.


    Sasha hid the enthusiasm in her gaze very well.


    All of a sudden, Myra burst into a fit of soft giggles and she pushed the gift box back toward Sasha. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry Miss Hay, but I do not fancy perfumes. It so happens that I am the person-in-charge of the Chase


    Group for the Sunny Bay Project. I wonder if there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d like to know?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s initially smiling face froze instantaneously and she stared at Myra in disbelief.


    Then, her gaze shifted toward a work badge Myra had on¡ª¡®Leader of Team A in the Design


    Department, Myra Stark¡¯.


    I heard that a woman named Stark showed up for the discussion between the Chase and the Hart


    Groups.


    Sasha was stunned into silence. She was about to say something but Myra took out a hundred from


    her handbag and ced the cash on the table.


    ¡°My treat today, Miss Hay. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading back to thepany.¡± With that, Myra


    walked toward the entrance of the restaurant without even waiting for a reply from Sasha.


    Sure enough, Sasha is here to ask about the Sunny Bay Project. Looks like it¡¯s no longer a secret that


    the Hart Group has selected the Hay, Reid and Chase Groups.


    Myra received a phone call from Eva as she made her way back to thepany. ¡°Myra, you did good.


    Sasha may be my niece but Sean is my son, after all. I know that you¡¯ve contributed immensely to the


    Sunny Bay Project this time. Go ahead with what you think is right and I will back you up.¡±


    Myra¡¯s tone softened immediately. ¡°Alright, Mom.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°I heard from Greta that


    your backache has returned. I¡¯ll schedule an appointment and apany you for a checkup at the


    hospital soon.¡±


    Eve was pleasantly surprised and she could not hide how pleased she was with Myra. ¡°How could I


    expect you to disrupt your schedule for me? I¡¯ll ask Greta to apany me. You should develop your


    rtionship with Sean if you have the time. I know that you are still in love with him. Don¡¯t you worry,


    Myra. I will never allow random women to join the Chase Family.¡±


    Myra kept quiet for a very long time before replying calmly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve arrived at thepany; I¡¯ve got


    to go.¡±


    After hanging up, Myra saw Sean, who was walking into thepany, not far away.


    A group of department managers were following him from behind while updating him with current


    reports along the way. He was wearing a grave expression. He looked down at one of the report folders


    as he marched forward while voicing questions for those who were following him from behind.


    The corner of his suit pped up as the wind blew against it. He looked especially clean-cut and


    handsome. The female staff, who were walking past him, blushed discreetly.


    Suddenly, he frowned, as though sensing Myra¡¯s gaze. Sean looked up casually and his intense gaze


    met Myra¡¯s absent-minded one. His eyes remained still and he turned away coldly, almost as if she was


    just another stranger walking by.


    Myra recalled the incident in the morning and her heart clenched in pain. And so, she shifted her focus


    while making her way into the elevator quietly.


    Once she returned to the Design Department, everybody congratted her heartily when they saw her.


    Myra was slightly confused so she asked Tilly about it. It turned out that the Hart Group had eliminated


    the Reid Group from the Sunny Bay Project due to giarism of design. The Hart Group also


    announced to the public that they would no longer be involved in any proposals rted to the Reid


    Group. In short, it meant that the Hay Group was the onlypetitor against the Chase Group.


    ¡°Miss Stark, the project manager from the Hart Group personally gave us a call just now. Initially, the


    phone call was for you but you weren¡¯t around at the time. That is why Miss Foster answered the call


    instead, but we could hear their conversation clearly. Mr. Logan spoke highly of your design draft. You


    didn¡¯t have the chance to see Miss Foster¡¯s face but I can tell you that she was bubbling with jealousy.¡±


    Tilly was giggling softly¡ªshe obviously did not like Elsie.


    Myra¡¯s lips curled into a smirk when she saw that. Just as she was about to say something, a loud


    woman¡¯s voice interrupted them. ¡°Why are you gloating? You mentioned that you did not discuss the


    project with Mr. Logan; instead, you imed that you spoke with Director Hart. If you discussed it with


    Director Hart, why would Mr. Logan praise you for your elegance and proficiency in presenting and your


    outstanding performance? I wonder how many times you had to entertain Mr. Logan in exchange for


    thatpliment. You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Tilly hissed as she turned and was about to argue. However Myra stopped her while


    staring calmly at Elsie. ¡°Why do you care about how I did it? You should secure a project too if you


    can,¡± she mocked.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Elsie was livid.


    It was a huge blow to me when Sean brought up the news of breaking up with me that night. Initially, I


    wanted to salvage the rtionship in the morning, but he warned me that I would have to leave the


    Chase Group if I do not behave myself. I do not want to leave the Chase Group at all. I still have a


    chance if I stay here but everything will be ruined if I leave. Furthermore, the woman who is standing in


    front of me is the culprit! If it weren¡¯t for her, why would Sean use me of not making a clear


    distinction between work and my personal matters before breaking up with me? Elsie gritted her teeth


    in anger.


    Myra¡¯s phone rang at that moment, so she looked away from Elsie to answer the call. It so happened


    that the phone call was from Logan. He sounded very polite and he spoke with Myra respectfully. ¡°Miss


    Stark, may I know if you are free after three today?¡±


    Elsiemented sarcastically, ¡°He is even phoning you now, but you have the audacity to im that


    there¡¯s nothing going on between you two.¡±


    Myra ignored her while speaking courteously into the phone, ¡°Yes; I am. Is it about the design draft?¡±


    ¡°It is. Director Hart mentioned that since there¡¯s some issues with the Reid Group, he wants to discuss


    with the people in charge of the design drafts from the Chase and Hay Groups.¡±


    Tony is the one showing up for the discussion¡­ Myra thought and she paused before answering,


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be at the Hart Group at three.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Logan must have sensed Myra¡¯s stiffness because he chuckled good-naturedly. ¡°It is a


    mere formality from Director Hart¡¯s end to say a few words. Miss Stark, please don¡¯t feel pressured.¡±


    Myra could tell that Logan was being reassuring, so she breathed out a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to the Hart Groupter?¡± Elsie asked hastily once Myra hung up.


    Without waiting for a response, Elsie snorted in disdain. ¡°I heard it this time and I do not need you to


    inform me. I¡¯ll go to the Hart Group with you at three!¡±


    Myra scowled in response. I¡¯ve invested a lot of effort in the Sunny Bay Project and I don¡¯t want to


    jeopardize it due to the sudden mistakes of a certain someone. However, Elsie is also one of the


    people in charge of the project this time, so I do not have the right to exclude her.


    And so, Myra and Elsie arrived outside of the Hart Group at two forty in the afternoon.


    Staff members from the Hart Group¡¯s Project Department led them directly to the 48th floor that housed


    the Hart Group Director¡¯s Office.


    The front area of this floor was the secretaries¡¯ workce, where more than ten secretaries could be


    seen attending to their affairs in an orderly manner.


    A trace of greed shed through Elsie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well, I told you that the Hart Group is thergest


    most important thing is that he is loyal. If one were to seed in bing his woman, I¡¯m sure that


    she would be the happiest woman in Bradfort City.¡±


    Myra couldn¡¯t help but smirk when she heard what Elsie was hinting at. She has just broken up with


    Sean but she¡¯s already thinking of ways to get together with another man. Does she actually like them


    or is she only interested in their money?


    Soon, the person in charge from the Hay Group arrived too.


    As Myra expected, Sasha was in the lead and the person behind her was most probably the Hay


    Group¡¯s designer.


    Sasha was slightly embarrassed when she saw Myra but sheposed herself swiftly. She


    approached Myra to tug on her arm in a friendly way. ¡°Myra, this is such a coincidence. We just had


    lunch today. Who would have expected us to meet again in the afternoon?¡±


    Myra smiled while discreetly pulling her hand away. ¡°Yeah.¡± Her response made them look like


    strangers.


    Nevertheless, Sasha did not take her distant behavior to heart. ¡°Myra, Mr. Logan sang your praises just


    now; he thinks highly of your design. He is the manager of the Hart Group¡¯s Project Department and it


    seems that your design is great. The Hay Group would like to learn from you if there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    Logan was standing off to one side while instructing his assistant to serve coffee for the four guests.


    Upon hearing Sasha¡¯sment, he smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Hay, you must be pulling my leg. I am merely


    Director Hart¡¯s subordinate. It all depends on him¡ªsomething is only considered good if Director Hart


    says that it¡¯s good.¡±


    On the surface, Logan seemed to be avoiding the limelight but in reality, everybody could tell that he


    was implying that Director Hart thought Myra¡¯s design was good.


    Sasha¡¯s smile froze and it so happened that Logan took a ss from his assistant to serve it to Myra.


    ¡°Miss Stark, a ss of lemon water.¡±


    Apart from Myra¡¯s ss of lemon water, the other three had identical coffees.


    Myra was bewildered but she did not overthink the situation; instead, she had a sip straight away.


    Nevertheless, Elsie¡¯s expression darkened and shemented sarcastically in a quiet voice, ¡°I¡¯d like to


    see you weasel your way out of this!¡±


    Meanwhile, Sasha nced at her cup of coffee but she did not say anything.


    Soon, Tony came out of the conference room.


    He was tall and well-built, his handsome face void of emotion. There were dozens of men wearing suits


    and leather shoes following him from behind. The atmosphere wasn¡¯t grave but it wasn¡¯t a rxed one


    either. Everyone seemed to be discussing something in hushed tones.


    The lot of them left for the elevator since they saw that Tony still had matters to attend to.


    Tony seemed calm when he nced at Myra and the group of people. He signaled at Leo before


    walking toward another conference room.


    He had taken off his suit jacket, and his necktie was probably too tight forfort because he had


    loosened that too. His white shirt entuated his perfect figure and proportion. Tony did not have an


    overpowering aura, but he had an air of cold and detached indifference to ward off strangers.


    Myra was about to stand up when Elsie snatched the folder away from her hands. ¡°You were the one


    who presented thest few times, so I should be the one doing it this time,¡± she stated arrogantly.


    Then, without waiting for Myra¡¯s reply, Elsie carried the folder and followed Tony into the conference


    room.


    Myra¡¯s gaze reflected herplicated feeling in that instant.


    The matter of discussion this time was mainly on the Reid Group¡¯s giarism and the Hart Group¡¯s


    punishment for said giarism. They also wanted to re-check the design drafts from the Chase and


    Hay Groups.


    Without waiting for the Hay Group, Elsie stood up hurriedly.


    Her hip-hugging workwear unted her perfect figure and she was smiling charmingly.


    ¡°Director Hart, I am Elsie Foster, the Leader of Team B from Chase Group¡¯s Design Department. This is


    the Chase Group¡¯s design draft.¡± Her voice was especially melodious. She was holding onto the design


    ¡ªwhich she snatched away from Myra earlier¡ªwhile swaying her hips as she made her way to the


    head of the table where Tony sat.


    ¡°Director Hart, you can rest assured because the Chase Group will nevermit giarism. Miss


    Stark and I worked hard to produce this design, and I can guarantee that with my honor.¡± Elsie stared


    at the man in front of her directly and her voice sounded sweet. When she ced the design in front of


    Tony, she brushed against his arm consciously, as though afraid that she wasn¡¯t being obvious enough.


    Myra immediately scowled deeply; she could feel the disgusted gaze from the Hay Group¡¯s designer


    boring down on her. Myra was starting to regret allowing Elsie tag along to the Hart Group.


    Tony was still wearing a nk expression. However, when he saw Myra¡¯s scowl, he immediately


    suppressed the bubbling disgust and annoyance within his chest.


    Instead, he epted the draft while discreetly avoiding contact with Elsie.


    Seeing as Tony did not push her away, Elsie¡¯s eyes shed with triumph. Then, she nced at Myra


    defiantly.


    Myra nced at Tony in silence. I wonder if he hasn¡¯t noticed Elsie¡¯s intentions or he is pretending to


    be oblivious despite being aware of it. Myra could not help but feel irritated, so she turned away to look


    at the Hay Group.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Sasha had stood up already and she handed her draft to Tony.


    Contrary to Elsie¡¯s bold and unconstrained moves, Sasha handed the draft over respectfully.


    However, Myra also noticed Sasha¡¯s love and admiration toward Tony was reflected in her eyes.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Myra pressed her lips together and she finally looked at the man who was sitting at the head of the


    table.


    The sunlight that shone through the full-length windows set off his facial features and made them


    appear even more prominent. There was a cigarette dangling in his left hand and his necktie was


    loosened slightly against his stark white shirt. His long legs were crossed as he looked at the two


    design drafts in front of himzily. Contrary to his usual stern expression or the illusion of his


    gentleness in the morning, he currently looked like a young professional, shining brightly all over.


    It¡¯s no wonder women are always throwing themselves at him like hungry wolves. The man in front of


    me has the potential for causing trouble.


    ¡°Miss Stark, do you have an opinion about me since you are staring openly at me?¡±


    Myra was distracted but Tony¡¯s cold and distant voice jerked her back to reality.


    Tony tapped away the ashes from his cigarette butt as his ck eyes looked directly at her. His eyes


    were like whirlpools, sucking people into them.


    His lips curled into a faint smile and his elegant face had a touch of gentleness to it. Myra¡¯s heart


    skipped a beat and she looked around hastily.


    Elsie was staring at her in disdain, as though she was deliberately seducing Tony earlier. On the other


    hand, Sasha had aplicated expression.


    Myra collected herself and she stopped looking at Tony¡¯s expression. She cleared her throat before


    exining, ¡°I am just waiting for you to have a final say on the Chase Group¡¯s design draft, Director


    Hart. After all, I can only be at ease after you to confirm that the Chase Group¡¯s design is not a


    giarized product.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± His quiet voice was husky and seductive. Thest part of the sentence ended on a slightly


    higher tone and he seemed to be hinting at something else. Without even looking at him, Myra knew


    that Tony¡¯s lips must be curled into a smirk.


    She suddenly recalled the idental kiss fromst night and she blushed slightly. She then recalled his


    ambiguous question in the morning and had to force herself to calm down.


    ¡°Yes; I need to know if the draft from the Chase Group is fine.¡± She straightened her back and her gaze


    was a still fa?ade when she looked at Tony once again.


    He nced at her clear eyes calmly but he did not miss her flushed ears. Tony¡¯s lips curled into the


    faintest smile as hemented indifferently, ¡°I have confirmed that the design drafts from the Chase


    and Hay Groups are not giarized work.¡±


    Elsie burst intoughter; it was almost as if she was trying to attract Tony¡¯s attention again. She


    pretended as though she couldn¡¯t help it when she grabbed onto his arm. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    Elsie¡¯s heart raced when she grabbed Tony¡¯s firm and strong arm. After checking the drafts, I will have


    to return to the Chase Group straight away, but¡­


    She looked at Tony lingeringly and she suddenly blurted out, ¡°Since it¡¯s almost past office hours, the


    Chase Group would love to treat Director Hart and Miss Hay to dinner at the Ritz Carlton; what do you


    say?¡±


    Tony¡¯s expression darkened the moment Elsie held his arm, and he had to stop his urge to push her


    away.


    Myra could not stop Elsie in time.


    On the other hand, Sasha immediately looked at Tony¡ªit was obvious that they would go as long as he


    agreed.


    Myra was staring at Tony too but she noticed that he did not seem too pleased.


    If he rejects our invitation, it will seem as though the Chase Group iscking behind the Hay Group,


    which gives a feeling of being rejected despite trying to please someone.


    The color drained from Myra¡¯s originally flushed cheeks. Nevertheless, Tony unexpectedly avoided


    Elsie¡¯s hand discreetly. He stubbed his cigarette elegantly against the ashtray before he nced at


    Elsie while nodding calmly. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Elsie looked as though she had just won the lottery and she acted as if she owned the entire world.


    When she returned to her seat beside Myra, she gave thetter a long sideways nce.


    Sasha smiled at Myra from across the table. ¡°Myra, it seems like Director Hart is very happy with the


    design draft from the Chase Group. The Hay Group needs to buck up.¡±


    Myra knew that Sasha was hinting at something but she could not be bothered; instead, she nodded in


    response. Meanwhile, she regarded Tony¡¯s back view as he made his way out of the conference room.


    I am not convinced that he did not notice that Elsie was making advances at him.


    Myra pursed her lips but she walked out of the conference room anyway.


    Three Bentley¡¯s were parked outside of the building with their respective chauffeurs. It seemed like the


    Hart Group was nning to send them straight to the Ritz Carlton.


    They waited for a while before Tony arrived. Through her careful observation, Myra noticed that he


    must have changed into a new suit. He paused when he walked past her before making his way into


    the Bentley Mulsanne in front.


    Upon seeing that, Elsie secured her handbag and made her way to Tony¡¯s car. However, just as she


    was about to reach the car, Leo stopped her and he smiled at her apologetically. ¡°Miss Foster, our


    director does not like to share his car with others. It¡¯s best for you to take the car behind.¡±


    Elsie wasn¡¯t happy with that but she knew her ce. In the end, she had no choice but to enter the car


    behind Tony¡¯s.


    Myra was still standing on the steps of thepany building, so she managed to observe the situation


    unfold before her. She then made her way to the car with Elsie in it but Leo stopped her on her way too.


    Smiling at her, he murmured, ¡°Miss Stark, our director mentioned that he wants to discuss some points


    with you regarding the design draft from the Chase Group. Please enter the car right in front directly.¡±


    Myra frowned at the obvious difference in treatment.


    Not too far away, Sasha and her designer were looking at them withplex expressions.


    Myra tightened her fists at her sides and she answered Leo steadily, ¡°Whatever the issue is, it¡¯s best to


    discuss it at dinnerter. Everybody should be included in the discussion so we can alle up with a


    solution.¡±


    Without sparing a nce at Leo¡¯s surprised expression, Myra walked around him to enter the car with


    Elsie in it.


    Exasperated, Leo regarded her back view and he made his way to the Bentley Mulsanne. He said


    something to Tony, who was inside the car, and the window rolled up before the car drove away swiftly.


    The designer, who was beside Sasha, looked livid. ¡°I was just wondering how great the Chase Group¡¯s


    design is. It turns out something fishy going on here. It looks like the Chase Group doesn¡¯t have any


    true capabilities, which is why they sent two blockhead women for the positions!¡±


    Sasha was still focused on Myra when she pursed her lips. ¡°Lower your voice! Do you want the Hart


    Group to hear you?¡± she hissed in warning.


    The designer looked hurt. ¡°Miss Hay, if this goes on, how can the Hay Group defeat the Chase Group?¡±


    Sasha looked at the two cars driving away slowly. She recalled Logan specifically handing Myra a ss


    of lemon water, whereas everybody else received the same treatment. A dark thought shed through


    her gaze and she suddenly looked determined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Hay Group will seize the opportunity


    to work together with the Hart Group this time!¡±


    Soon enough, the cars arrived at the Ritz Carlton and the passengers got out of the car one after


    another.


    After entering the car, Elsie did not notice the exchange between Myra and Leo. Hence, she behaved


    herself during the entire car ride. Nevertheless, she jogged to Tony¡¯s side impatiently once she got out


    of the car.


    Meanwhile, Tony was wearing an inexplicably cold expression at that moment.


    And so, Leo would act as a barrier discreetly each time Elsie tried approaching Tony. She was starting


    to feel annoyed after this went on a few times so she red at Leo furiously, but he pretended not to


    notice.


    After entering a private room, either by coincidence or a deliberate nning, they were assigned into


    their respective seats. Myra was thest one to enter the room and the only seat left was the one


    beside Tony.


    She pretended as though she hadn¡¯t picked up the atmosphere in the room when she took the seat


    calmly. She also ignored the burning jealousying from Elsie¡¯s gaze.


    Leo represents Tony, and for him to treat Elsie in such a way, I can easily imagine what Tony thinks of


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    her. Uponing to that conclusion, Myra couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. However, the very next


    second, her phone started ringing loudly in the room.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    When everyone turned to look at her, Myra apologized and she silenced her phone. She checked her


    phone screen and her hand shook automatically¡ªit was a phone call from Sean.


    Hence, she canceled the call without giving anything away.


    However, her phone started vibrating right after she canceled the call. The urgency of the phone call


    made it seem as if the calls would continueing in if she refused to answer it.


    When Myra looked up, she happened to lock eyes with Sasha¡¯s meaningful gaze. Sasha reassured her


    in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Myra. Head out to answer the call; we will wait for you and start the


    meal after you are back.¡±


    Myra saw Tony looking over at her from the corner of her eyes. She then stood up and excused herself


    apologetically, ¡°Please excuse me; I have to go and answer this phone call but I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±


    She answered the call once she left the private room. Sean¡¯s deep and gloomy voice spoke to her from


    the other end of the line. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Myra frowned slightly but her tone was light. ¡°I am at the Ritz Carlton to discuss some issues with a


    client.¡±


    ¡°Myra, do bear in mind that you are still my wife! You had better behave yourself!¡±


    Her breath caught in her chest with Sean¡¯s sudden outburst. She tightened her grip around her cell


    phone as she mumbled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? Do you think I do not know what¡¯s going on just because you are far away? Myra, I


    do not appreciate being cuckolded.¡± Sean hung up the phone in anger after venting his frustration.


    Myra¡¯s heart raced involuntarily when she heard the beeping tone over the phone. Estelle mentioned


    that I gave up the chance of pursuing my studies abroad for Sean¡¯s sake. However, she isn¡¯t aware of


    the whole story¡­ I sacrificed so much for the sake of Sean¡¯s career but in the end, he doesn¡¯t even


    bother speaking gently to me.


    Myra teared up and her fingers dug deep into her palm on her empty hand.


    Her body started trembling uncontrobly. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to sadness or anger, but she


    started shaking violently. A sense of despair overwhelmed her and it felt as though it was about to


    swallow her whole.


    Suddenly, she heard steady footsteps of a pair of leather shoes approaching her from behind, which


    stopped right behind her. Myra assumed that it was a server to usher her back into the private room, so


    she wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes hastily before turning around. ¡°Sorry; please tell


    them that I¡¯ll be in soon¡­¡±


    A shadow casted over her head, apanied with an overwhelming pressure. It was already toote


    when she realized what was going on.


    As her body swiveled, so did her head; she felt a cooling breeze against her face.


    Myra¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and her words that were at the tip of her tongue disappeared.


    There was a magnified face in front of her with an angled jaw and handsome features. At that moment,


    her lips happened to touch Tony¡¯s thin ones, their breaths mingling together.


    Myra¡¯s eyes widened and her blood came surging upward into her face. She blushed deeply and her


    face turned scarlet.


    I can¡¯t believe that I just kissed Tony again!


    Myra reacted as though she was electrocuted or stung by a bee. She retreated backward continuously


    but she tripped against her own feet, so she started falling sideways.


    ¡°Careful.¡± A deep and sensual voice echoed in her ears. The next thing she knew, he pulled her into an


    embrace that was filled with an aroma of a mixture of mint and tobo.


    They were close enough that Myra could see Tony¡¯s longshes that were even prettier than that of a


    woman¡¯s.


    ¡°D-Director H-Hart¡­¡± Myra realized that she was still in his arms, so she struggled out of his grasp


    hastily. She tucked her hair behind her ears awkwardly and she did not have the courage to look at the


    man in front of her. ¡°Sorry about¡­ that. I did not notice that you were standing behind me, Director


    Hart¡­¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what is going on recently but I seem to be getting myself into these embarrassing


    situations. It was fine previously since he was drunk. I was embarrassed but at least not as


    embarrassed as the current situation. Furthermore, we were both wide awake just now¡­


    Since she did not receive a reply from him, Myra looked up in a hurry. She caught sight of Tony¡¯s


    prominent fingers brushing across his thin lips suggestively.


    Myra felt her heart skip a beat and her cheeks turned even redder¡ªshe felt as if they might burst into


    mes.


    ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± She bit her lip and she seemed annoyed with herself suddenly. ¡°Is there anything I


    can help you with?¡±


    Tony could still feel her soft lips against his, and his mood instantly improved when he saw the


    surprised and embarrassed woman standing in front of him. He put down his hand calmly and cocked a


    brow at her. ¡°I¡¯m just here to check on you since you are taking such a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in soon.¡± Myra regretted not answering the phone call farther away because she was now


    caught in the middle.


    Tony hummed and turned around to head back to where he came from, acting as if nothing happened


    between them earlier.


    Myra stared at his long legs while he walked away and she pressed her lips together. I am not sure if I


    am imagining things¡­ but somehow, I feel as if Tony¡¯s intentions toward me aren¡¯t as simple as one


    might assume¡­


    Meanwhile, the man with the ulterior motive¡ªwho was making his way back to the private room¡ª


    smirked in silence.


    Not far away, the corner of somebody¡¯s clothes fluttered and vanished.


    The atmosphere was slightly odd when she returned to the private room again.


    Sasha eximed in exaggeration the moment Myra entered the room, ¡°Myra, what happened to your


    eyes? Were you crying?¡±


    Myra took her original seat calmly. ¡°Some sand was caught in my eyes just now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ªI thought¡­¡± Sasha hesitated for a moment before she continued, ¡°Myra, have you been doing


    well recently? Lately, I¡¯ve read lots of entertainment news and I saw¡ª¡±


    Sasha!¡± Myra warned softly while frowning at her.


    Sasha¡¯s body stiffened but sheughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should not ask about affairs involving you


    and your husband.¡±


    She and her husband?¡± Elsie asked sarcastically. ¡°Myra, are you married?¡± She was obviously


    delighted at her misfortune.


    Sasha nced at Myra guiltily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have been married for two years now.¡± Initially, Myra wanted to end the topic as soon as


    possible, but she swallowed her initial speech when she noticed Tony¡¯s pointed gaze. She recalled the


    idental kiss they shared earlier and she added calmly, ¡°We have a harmonious rtionship as


    husband and wife, and we are quite happy together.¡±


    She nodded, as though emphasizing her point.


    ¡°A harmonious rtionship?¡± Tony¡¯s gaze was focused on Myra ever since she entered the private


    room. Initially, he was twiddling with his goblet but he stopped at that point to stare at Myra directly.


    His gaze was deep and calm, but it was as though he had magical powers and was able to see through


    a person¡¯s heart.


    Myra dodged his gaze discreetly and she nodded. Smiling faintly, she murmured, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The group couldn¡¯t be sure, but they felt the temperature in the private room dropped significantly.


    Tony looked away and he continued toying with the goblet in front of him. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to


    congratte you, Miss Stark,¡± he stated coldly.


    Myra nodded nonchntly but she felt unreasonably annoyed.


    Leo noticed that things were going south, so he cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and check with the server;


    I think the dishes will be served soon.¡±


    With that, he turned to leave the private room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Just before Leo left, Myra could sense that he nced at her. However, he was very quick; so quick, in


    fact, that nobody else noticed it.


    Everybody had their own agenda during the meal.


    Elsie did all she could to flirt with Tony by taking advantage of the excuse of working together. Even the


    usually reserved Sasha couldn¡¯t help but join in asionally. Myra, however, was the only one keeping


    quiet.


    Dinner finally came to an end and the group walked out of the Ritz Carlton.


    When they walked past therge hall, they saw the hotel staff carrying bouquets of roses into the hotel.


    There were blue, red, pink and even multi-colored roses. It was colorful and there were silver stickers


    on the petals that made them sparkle under the lights. The aroma of the roses permeated the whole


    ce¡ªit was obvious that the roses were of a precious variety.


    ¡°Looks like we have something fun to watch tonight!¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Two servers were chatting quietly while carrying the flowers into the hotel.


    The group of people walked out of the hotel without paying much attention to their surroundings. After


    all, they were used to seeing wealthy men from the younger generation spending frivolously for the


    sake of pursuing a woman.


    Nevertheless, Tony, who was leading the group, came to a sudden stop and he asked the two of the


    servers, ¡°Who is spending sovishly today?¡±


    These two servers had worked in the Ritz Carlton for quite some time, so naturally they recognized a


    man of Tony¡¯s stature. Nevertheless, they were anxious due to his abrupt question, coupled with his


    frosty expression. One of them answered tentatively, ¡°It¡¯s Director Chase, who is the director of the


    Chase Group. He booked the entire first floor of the Ritz Carlton and I heard that it is to celebrate the


    birthday of a female model!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elsie shrieked loudly all of a sudden.


    Myra felt fortunate that Elsie was present at that moment¡ªat least she wasn¡¯t the one embarrassing


    herself in front of everybody. He phoned me earlier while venting his frustrations on me but now, he is


    celebrating another woman¡¯s birthday. I can¡¯t believe I harbored hope for him earlier because I thought


    that he was jealous and that he had feelings for me. In any case, I just realized that I am a fool right


    now!


    She sensed Sasha turning to look at her, so Myra turned her head away in embarrassment.


    ¡°Director Hart, c-can I help you with anything else?¡± the server asked carefully.


    Elsie realized that she had just embarrassed herself earlier, so her expression soured slightly.


    Tony casually nced at Myra, who had turned away, and he narrowed his eyes slightly. After that, he


    turned to look at the roses in the server¡¯s hands whilementing indifferently, ¡°The flowers are


    pretty.¡± With that, he continued moving forward.


    Elsie stomped her feet but she followed him in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, Myra and Sasha fell behind. Sasha hesitated for a while but she approached Myra while


    reassuring her worriedly, ¡°Myra, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m sure that the model is pestering Sean. Surely there¡¯s


    a misunderstanding here.¡±


    ¡°There is no misunderstanding.¡± Myra wore a nk expression.


    Sasha was about to say something but Myra had already walked ahead and left her behind.


    Why would there be any misunderstanding? Sean has always unted his passionate rtionships


    with other women. You can easily spot him by flipping through any tabloids; he is always with different


    women.


    Sasha, who was standing behind, smirked when she regarded Myra¡¯s deste figure.


    Myra wasn¡¯t even sure how she arrived home because she felt like the walking dead.


    After a shower, she curled up in bed under the nket without even drying her hair.


    She felt exhausted. I saw myself in the mirror just now and the person staring back is almost like a


    stranger. They say that 24-year-old women are in their glory days, but my life is a disaster at this point.


    Amidst her muddled mind, she recalled the period when she first started dating Sean.


    He once held me under the bridge in front of Marina Bay Sands. He kissed my forehead tenderly and


    lovingly under the stars while promising me that he¡¯d love me with all his heart. In the blink of an eye,


    we had our romantic wedding but he became a monster and destroyed the future I dreamed of.


    Myra cried andughed simultaneously; she wasn¡¯t sure when, but she fell asleep somehow. She woke


    up again due to the bright lights in the room. Ever since two years ago, she had been a light sleeper.


    ¡°Is that you, Sean?¡± Myra¡¯s voice was hoarse. She sat up on the bed gradually, feeling the sting from


    her puffy eyes.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sean tossed his suit jacket while maintaining a nk expression. Nevertheless, he seemed to


    have noticed Myra¡¯s expression was off, because he frowned slightly. Then, he caught sight of her red


    and swollen eyes. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Myra noticed his frosty expression, and she recalled herself deliberately telling Tony that they had a


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    loving husband and wife rtionship. It turns out I wasn¡¯t lying to others but to myself! She closed her


    eyes and felt hot tears sting the back of her eyelids. She then lifted her left hand and asked him, ¡°Sean,


    do you still remember giving me this ring?¡± She raised her left hand slowly. On it was a simple silver


    ring and it shone brightly under the lights.


    Sean gave her the ring as a small gift before getting married.


    We were not like this when he gave me that ring. That night, we had a date but he got dyed due to


    work, so we missed the scheduled time of the romance film. I said it was fine. In the end, we


    abandoned our ns for the movie and instead, we strolled along Bradfort City¡¯s moat. At the time,


    there were many stalls unregted by the Urban Management along the city moat. Every night, there


    would be many vendors selling all kinds of gadgets there. I think that was an especially happy time for


    me. I used to cling onto Sean¡¯s arm along the way while pointing at interesting gadgets, and we would


    Sean even teased that no one else apart from me would be interested in such cheap items. During that


    time, I was attracted to the ring. It¡¯s funny in hindsight, because the ring cost about 20. Any random


    project of Sean¡¯s is worth millions. Initially, he didn¡¯t care for it but since I liked it, he bought it for me.


    He even teased me, ¡°In future when in front of others, it¡¯s best to put away the ring. Otherwise,


    outsiders might think that I¡¯m stingy when ites to you!¡± He even seemed unsatisfied after saying


    that because he pulled my hand while adding, ¡°This won¡¯t do. Tomorrow, I will buy a newrge and


    shiny diamond ring. I want people to know that you will be the happiest bride!¡±


    I burst into fits of giggles at the time while raising the ring on my finger. ¡°I don¡¯t mind howrge or shiny


    the ring is as long as you love me.¡± Sean held me tightly immediately and he swore that he would treat


    me right for the rest of our lives. He said that he¡¯d treat me right for the rest of our lives¡­


    Myra noticed Sean was spacing out as he stared at the ring, and she figured that he must be recalling


    the scene from the past. She suddenly felt eerily calm and she turned around to look at the dark night


    through the window. ¡°Sean Chase, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    Let¡¯s get a divorce now when we still have some sort of friendship between us. I can still treasure our


    wonderful memories from the past deep in my heart. Maybe when I recall it in the future, the memories


    won¡¯t be too terrible and my life won¡¯t seem too horrible too.


    The zing light of the ceilingmp shone brightly on the two of them and they almost had to squint at


    each other.


    There was a stiff and awkward atmosphere in the still air.


    Sean¡¯s expression darkened immediately when he heard her. Narrowing his eyes, he countered, ¡°Myra,


    are you angry that I did not give you a proper diamond ring?¡±


    She had the urge tough and she burst outughing in reality too, but her hollowed eyes¡ªwhich


    seemed like the quiet night sky¡ªwere filled with sorrow. ¡°I recall telling you this¡ª¡®Sean, I don¡¯t mind


    howrge or shiny the ring is.¡¯¡±


    Sean scowled without replying to her.


    Myra smiled while turning to look at the decorative hourss next to her. The sand dropped down


    gradually, just like her heart right then. ¡°I know that you have never loved me all this while and you are


    suffering more than I am by marrying me. I could never bring myself to give up on this marriage but I


    realize now that it doesn¡¯t matter whether I let go or not, because there seems to be only one


    oue.¡±


    Time seemed to rewind and Myra could almost recall what happened two years ago. She appeared to


    be in a trance when she said, ¡°I know that you are still in love with L and you can¡¯t forget about her.


    If that¡¯s the case, why should I take up the space by your side by force¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who says that I¡¯m still in love with that woman?¡± Sean interrupted her. Then, there was a loud thud as


    he punched the photo frame on the bedside table.


    It was their wedding picture, in which Myra was smiling happily, whereas Sean¡¯s gaze was icy cold.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    At that moment, Sean¡¯s eyes were as cold as that of his in the photograph.


    Myra was stunned to silence by his violent outburst. By the time she nced at Sean¡¯s fist, it was


    already trickling with blood due to the broken ss from the photo frame.


    She forced herself to look away whileughing bitterly. ¡°It is enough that I¡¯m lying to myself and


    everyone else. Why would you lie to yourself? For the past two years, you have been looking for her


    shadow from all the women you have been with. I am sure that you have noticed that too¡ªEris¡¯ lips,


    Elsie¡¯s eyes¡­ Sean, you can tell me if you do not love me. As long as you are still in love with L, I


    can even help you find her. I¡ª¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I told you that I no longer have feelings for that woman!¡± Sean cut Myra off while hissing in frustration. I


    wonder if he is speaking to me or to himself.


    His eyes were cold and distant while he regarded her, as though he would skin her alive if she were to


    Myra trembled involuntarily while gripping the nket underneath her.


    For the past two years, he has never looked at me properly. His gaze, which pushes me to despair, has


    me drowning like a surging wave¡­


    ¡°You and that woman¡­ It does not matter what is going on between you two. Right now, I just want a


    divorce.¡± Myra repeated.


    She was as pale as a sheet but she appeared to be determined. This, in return, caused the already


    agitated Sean to be even angrier.


    The humiliation and mockery I once had to endure, and the devil hiding underneath that angel mask of


    hers¡­


    Staring at Myra¡¯s pure and petite face, Sean felt as if his veins might burst out of his head. The woman


    in front of me and that woman from before¡­ I will never forgive them!


    He suddenly grabbed Myra¡¯s wrist and he moved his face inches away from her. His eyes were aze


    suddenly when he asked her, ¡°Do you want to divorce me?¡± Sean¡¯s face was contorted by his anger


    while fear shed across Myra¡¯s eyes. She gritted her teeth while nodding at him. ¡°You don¡¯t love me


    and I do not want myself to be trapped in this marriage. Isn¡¯t it better to grant ourselves freedom?¡±


    ¡°Grant ourselves freedom?¡± Sean chuckled in a gravelly voice but his gaze was frosty. ¡°Myra, freedom


    is a special right reserved for kind and innocent folks. What gives you the right for me to grant you


    freedom?¡±


    Myra¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I being obvious enough?¡± Seanughed mockingly. ¡°You have no right to im your freedom


    ever since you got blood on your hands! L leaving me is out of my hands, but you¡­ How dare you


    make a move on my child? Why didn¡¯t you let my child go all those years ago? You are asking me to


    grant you your freedom now; do you think that I¡¯d agree to that?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡­ harmed your child?¡± The color drained from Myra¡¯s face and she stared at him


    in disbelief.


    Sean thought of his unborn child, whose life was snatched away by the cruel Myra. He felt anger


    tearing up his body from within, the pain so intense that he wanted to strangle the woman standing in


    front of him.


    ¡°I have always thought that you were a kind woman and I even wanted to look after you for the rest of


    your life. I did not expect you to be such a cruel and toxic person!¡±


    Myra¡¯s face turned as white as a ghost.


    Cruel and toxic person¡­ That¡¯s right, Sean hasbelled me as such all along. It is obvious from his


    gaze ever since I married him. It turns out that his cold and detached behavior for the past two years is


    because of this child¡­ However¡­


    Myra stared at Sean in disbelief.


    I knew about L being pregnant with his child and having a miscarriage, but what does that child have


    to do with me?


    ¡°I think you are mistaken¡­ You must have misunderstood something somewhere¡­¡± Myra mumbled.


    She thought of something suddenly and hastily tugged at Sean¡¯s shirt. ¡°Listen to me, Sean. It¡¯s not


    what you think. I went looking for L to tell her that I will not break you two up¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Sean roared, his gaze filled with disgust.


    Myra¡¯s heart clenched painfully. She wanted to say something but she just could not.


    Thest glimmer of light went out in Sean¡¯s eyes when he saw her shut her eyes. ¡°Myra, do you know


    what I hate about you? Stop acting like a saint, as if you are the only one who truly loves me in the


    world. I can¡¯t afford your love!¡± he spat coldly.


    It seemed as if he was unwilling to stay with her for a moment longer because Sean picked his suit


    jacket up. He then turned around and strode to the door.


    The room door mmed shut and Myra couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She slumped onto the bed.


    Previously, I went looking for L. At that time, Eve sought me out and she imed that she was fond


    of me, so she would like me to be with her son. L misunderstood me, so I had no choice but to


    arrange for a meetup to inform her that I would not break them apart. I wanted to tell her that I would


    not promise Eve too¡­ However¡­


    Myra¡¯s heart quivered in pain and she shut her eyes tightly, her lips trembling uncontrobly. Was there


    a child involved apart from my failure of not being able to keep my promise to L?


    Meanwhile, Eve was hiding in the adjacent room just outside of the door for some time. She snuck out


    stealthily while staring at the door that was slightly ajar. Narrowing her eyes as she recalled fragments


    from the past, she clenched her fists automatically and in the end, she sighed heavily.


    The moment Myra woke up the next morning, she received a phone call from Estelle. ¡°Myra, are you


    sure you gave me Shawn¡¯s phone number? Why does the person im that I¡¯ve got the wrong number


    when I called?¡± Estelle was energetic early in the morning. ¡°I am sure that he doesn¡¯t know who I am.


    How dare he speak to me in such an icy tone? He even hung up on me!¡± she muttered gloomily.


    Myra felt a throbbing headache forming behind her temples after receiving a phone call with such a


    high decibel level. Her voice was hoarse as she murmured, ¡°I asked Director Hart for Shawn¡¯s phone


    number. It is true that he gave me the number. If it isn¡¯t Shawn, I guess Director Hart was brushing me


    off.¡± After all, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s personal number, so why would he give it to an outsider without a


    reason? I suppose he just did not want me to feel embarrassed at that time.


    ¡°This is so depressing!¡± Estelle almost broke down on the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯ve exhausted all my


    options. The men in the past would not havested more than two days. However, Shawn was able to


    push me away when I was stark naked in his embrace! He even told me that he was not interested in


    me! D*mn it!¡±


    She cursed continuously at the end of her sentence.


    Myra was not interested in her vulgarity but she scowled suddenly. ¡°What did you say? Were you¡­


    stark naked in his embrace?¡±


    Estelle¡¯s body stiffened. I think I blurted something out by ident due to my anger¡­


    She pulled away her phone immediately. ¡°Sofia, are you calling me? What? Is it time to shoot the next


    scene? All right; I¡¯ming!¡± Then, she spoke into the phone. ¡°Hugs and kisses, Myra. I¡¯m busy and I


    can¡¯t chat with you now; I¡¯ll catch up with you another time. Bye!¡± She hung up swiftly after saying that.


    Myra stared at her phone helplessly. Nobody would go overboard with such a bold act apart from


    Estelle; she always seems to have endless energy.


    Myra was slightly worried but since Estelle mentioned that Shawn took the initiative to push her away,


    he must be a righteous gentleman.


    Hence, Myra felt slightly reassured.


    On the other hand, Myra was demoted quickly in the Chase Group. Her demotion was so abrupt and


    without any exnation that it left many people confused. Some of them were worried, whereas others


    were delighted at her misfortune.


    The happiest of them all was Elsie, who had been doing quite well in thepanytely.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    After visiting the Hart Group, Elsie became especially serious about the Sunny Bay Project. She often


    worked overtime andte into the night, garnering countless praises.


    On the other hand, after Myra¡¯s demotion, she became Elsie¡¯s assistant.


    Myra knew that this was Sean¡¯s way of making her life difficult while punishing her along the way. Eve


    was furious but Myra epted it calmly.


    ¡°Photocopy these documents for me. Rearrange the data and hand them to me when you¡¯re done. And


    Myra, do you even know how to prepare a cup of coffee? Don¡¯t you know that you should add some


    sugar? Please bear in mind that you are just an assistant now; stop acting like a team leader! Be quick


    on your feet and carry out tasks efficiently. You are always so slow. Are you nning on epting your


    sry for doing nothing?¡±


    Myra epted the folders from Elsie while tightening her grip, keeping quiet as she made her way to


    the photocopying machine.


    Tilly approached her andmented indignantly, ¡°Miss Stark, you were the designer who designed the


    Sunny Bay Project. Why is Elsie the one reaping the benefits now?¡±


    Myra looked down as she muttered, ¡°Tilly, don¡¯t make suchments in the future anymore.¡±


    ¡°But Miss Stark¡­¡± Tilly pouted. ¡°You are truly talented. Even if you aren¡¯t in the Chase Group, you


    would flourish anyway else. Why do you want to stay as her subordinate and let her bully you? Could it


    be just for the sake of the Sunny Bay Project?¡±


    ¡°Something like that,¡± Myra answered vaguely.


    Right now, the Sunny Bay Project is the only thing driving my empty life forward. Eve told me that this


    project is extremely important for the Chase Group, which has just started in the real estate business. I


    am just trying to make up for the guilt I feel in my heart.


    The photocopy machine spitted out A4 papers with the pungent scent of ink, while Myra let her mind


    wander as she stared at the documents.


    There was a meeting with the Hart Group in the afternoon. By noon, Elsie changed into a set of alluring


    Chanel workwear and applied seductive and thick makeup. In the end, Myra drove her to the Hart


    Group when it was time for the meeting.


    Elsie knew from the beginning that Myra drove a white BMW Z4. Nevertheless, she snorted in disdain


    when she entered the car. ¡°I wonder which man you slept with in exchange for the car,¡± she


    From her point of view, Myra was just a working ss person who had just graduated two years ago,


    so she could not possibly afford the car.


    Myra pretended as though she hadn¡¯t heard her.


    Elsie came to a sudden halt when they arrived at the elevator entrance of the Hart Group¡¯s tower.


    ¡°Myra, you do not have to attend the meeting today with the Hart Group. Just wait for me at a random


    caf¨¦ outside. I will give you a call once I have discussed the matter with the Hart Group.¡±


    Myra was stumped when she heard that. ¡°M-Miss Foster, I am also involved in the Sunny Bay Project


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°That is in the past and you are not needed in the future.¡± Elsie said distractedly as she checked her


    makeup in the reflection of the shut elevator doors. She smiled in satisfaction before she murmured,


    ¡°Myra, you are just an assistant now. It is best that you do not embarrass yourself in front of the Hart


    Group with your status. We do not want the Hart Group assuming that the Chase Group is not taking


    the project seriously.¡±


    Myra clenched her fists tightly at her sides but she maintained a nk expression. ¡°However, if the


    design draft requires editing¡ª¡±


    ¡°As your superior, do you think that I can¡¯t even handle that?¡± Elsie cut Myra off while staring at her


    contemptuously.


    The elevator arrived at the first floor and Elsie entered, her hips swaying sensually. She then shut the


    elevator doors without hesitating.


    Myra looked at the elevator doors shutting gradually, her heart sinking.


    Sean really knows how to torture me. He clearly knows that Elsie is treating me like an enemy, but he


    has arranged for me to work under her as her assistant.


    Myra smiled bitterly and she turned around to leave.


    Somewhere upstairs, Elsie checked her makeup before walking out of the elevator wantonly.


    The person in charge and designer from the Hay Group had arrived. After hearing what Logan had to


    say, Elsie did not take those two from the Hay Group seriously at all.


    ¡°Mr. rk, when will Director Hart¡¯s meeting end?¡±


    Elsie came to a stop in front of Leo. She did not even hide her gloating smile, and she acted as if the


    Sunny Bay Project was a done deal and that it belonged to her.


    Leo was Tony¡¯s trusted right-hand man, so she wanted to get closer with him.


    Leo was just about to answer but he realized that Elsie arrived alone from the Chase Group. He


    instantly forgot about her question; instead, he asked her in surprise, ¡°Miss Foster, why isn¡¯t Miss Stark


    here today?¡±


    Elsie answered nonchntly, ¡°Oh¡ªher? She has other projects now, so she couldn¡¯t make it. In the


    future, she will not be able to participate in the Sunny Bay Project anymore.¡±


    Leo looked especially shocked and he murmured, ¡°Please give me a moment. I¡¯ll head in to ask


    Director Hart when the meeting can start.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Leo rushed into therge conference room in a hurry, not bothering to wait for


    Elsie¡¯s reply.


    The meeting just ended in the conference room and the group of elites made their way out.


    Tony was still sitting at the head of the table. He had lit up a cigarette but he wasn¡¯t smoking; instead,


    he let the cigarette burn gradually. The swirling smoke blurred his handsome face and it was even


    more difficult to guess his mysterious and unpredictable facial expression.


    That night, I received a stranger¡¯s phone call because I deliberately gave Myra my own phone number


    that morning. I couldn¡¯t help but answer the call because I thought that it was her. Who would have


    expected a strange woman over the line when I picked up?


    When he heard the woman calling for ¡®Shawn¡¯ and he recalled Myra asking for thetter¡¯s number,


    Tony pieced everything together straight away. She had asked for Shawn¡¯s phone number on her


    friend¡¯s behalf.


    My jealousy vanished instantaneously but I hate the feeling where she can easily control my emotions.


    Besides, she mentioned that she and Sean shared a harmonious rtionship as husband and wife,


    and that they are quite happy together¡­


    He scowled while stubbing his cigarette in the ashtray. Tony stood up and the sunlight shone on his tall


    figure. It was clearly a warm and bright color, but he was emitting an unmistakably cold and distant


    aura. Leo, who had just entered the conference room, had to act even more cautiously. ¡°Director Hart,


    Miss Foster from the Chase Group mentioned that Miss Stark will not be participating in the Sunny Bay


    Project in the future.¡±


    Tony¡¯s brows knitted tightly together when he heard that and he pressed his lips together unhappily.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ it seems that Miss Stark has other projects to handle now, so she can¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t make it?¡± Tony recalled her tant resistance against himself and his expression darkened


    further. He suddenly let out a low chuckle. ¡°Do they think that without her presence, they¡¯d be able to


    procure the Sunny Bay Project based on her design while sending a blockhead to rece her?¡±


    Leo¡¯s heart skipped a beat because he knew that these were signs of Tony losing his cool. True


    enough, Tony then barked frostily, ¡°Tell the Chase Group that their design draft did not improve at all,


    and it¡¯s nothingpared to the Hay Group. The Chase Group¡¯s designer, Miss Stark, is also


    extremely irresponsible and the Hart Group does not need to work with this type ofpany.¡±


    Leo acknowledged quietly before leaving the conference room.


    Tony¡¯s facial features were backlit, making his expression seem especially guarded as his face was


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    shrouded in shadow.


    Smack! Elsie mmed the design draft hard against the office desk.


    Her actions attracted arge group of colleagues immediately.


    ¡°Myra, thepany has nurtured you but is this the way you repay thepany? You should vent your


    frustrations toward me if you are unhappy with me! You know how important the Sunny Bay Project is


    to ourpany. Aren¡¯t you harming thepany by doing this?¡± Elsie¡¯s voice was sharp and it was


    the past few days, and I was nning to perform well today. Who would have expected that not only


    did I not meet Director Hart, I was even ridiculed by his assistant.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡°Miss Foster, kindly bear in mind that the Hart Group is not a wet market where you can secure a deal


    by haggling. Director Hart has already mentioned that the draft from Chase Group is rather crude. The


    Hart Group has doubts about Miss Stark¡¯s attitude in seriously treating the design. If this continues, the


    coboration between the Hart and Chase Groups will end at this stage.¡± Leo did not hold back when


    he made the announcement in front of the two staff members from the Hay Group. I was utterly


    humiliated in front of Sasha and her designer! Furthermore, I did not get to meet Director Hart at all


    today!


    Elsie had been venting her frustration at Myra throughout their return journey to thepany. Watching


    her lose her temper, Myra could no longer endure it no matter how good-natured she was. ¡°I do not


    know what I have done to have hurt thepany,¡± she stated coldly.


    ¡°How dare you fight back! Do you know what the Hart Groupmented about you? They said that


    you are irresponsible because you don¡¯t even know how to edit the design draft and that it looks too


    crude! Myra, you are a piece of work. How dare you fool me with a subpar draft? Are you trying tond


    me into trouble because you aren¡¯t happy that I am your superior now?! Will you gain any benefit if the


    Chase Group loses the Sunny Bay Project?! You seem to be close with the person in charge from the


    Hay Group; you can¡¯t be¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Foster!¡± Myra raised her voice to interrupt Elsie. I think I finally have an idea of what¡¯s happening


    now¡ªthe quality of the design draft from the Chase Group is not satisfactory. Hence, the Hart Group is


    unhappy about it. How could she use that as an excuse to me everything on me?


    Myra was shaking with fury at this point. ¡°Miss Foster, we are both designers. How could you not be


    able to tell that something is wrong if I were to hand you a design draft of subpar quality? Why would I


    dig my own grave?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? You could have switched the design draft in the process! Besides, the Hart Group


    specifically mentioned that you have provoked them, which is why they are finding fault with the Chase


    Group!¡±


    Nobody knew how it happened, but it seemed that the Design Department Director learned about their


    fight when both of them were at each other¡¯s throats. It happened that he was chatting with Sean at the


    time, so they both came over to the Design Department.


    Initially, Elsie was afraid of Sean when she saw him due to what transpired between them two days


    ago. Well, I am right this time, though. Besides, he demoted Myra to be my assistant. Isn¡¯t that his way


    of caving in first? Hence, she ran to him, but she did not have the courage to reach out to him.


    Instead, sheined, as though she had been wronged, ¡°Director Chase, you transferred Myra


    over as my subordinate, so I was kind enough to nurture her. However, she has embarrassed me in


    front of the Hart Group and they now have a bad impression of the Chase Group. For the Sunny Bay


    Project this time, the Hart Group has specifically singled her out as being irresponsible. They imed


    that her design draft is crude and they even threatened to end their coboration with the Chase


    Group!¡± She blurted everything in one go while shoving the me onto Myra. She acted as if she had


    long forgotten the identity of the person who idly loafed around while refusing to participate in the


    beginning.


    Myra smiled bitterly because she knew that she should not harbor any hope for justice. Nevertheless,


    she was filled with anticipation anyway. She looked up at Sean, whom she had not seen for some time,


    before she exined with a hoarse and gravelly voice, ¡°I drew the design draft with seriousness, so I


    do not have any idea how it progressed to this stage. However¡ª¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Miss Foster.¡± Sean interrupted her before she couldplete her sentence.


    A stunned Myra looked at the handsome but cold man standing in front of her. ¡°D-Director C-Chase,


    this matter¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Stark, you have been working in thepany for two years now. Aren¡¯t you familiar with the


    rules?¡± Sean nced at Myra and his icy gaze sent shivers down her spine. ¡°You have to apologize


    first since you¡¯ve made a mistake. On the other hand, since your mistake has affected ourpany¡¯s


    project progress, thepany has no choice but to consider the options of either firing you or sending


    you an attorney¡¯s letter, Miss Stark. We might have to involve the solicitors to handle this matter.¡±


    Involving the solicitors to handle this matter, he says? I have never been so humiliated before in my life!


    There is just a small issue with the project, but Sean is using this as an excuse to punish me without


    taking into ount our rtionship as husband and wife! Furthermore, even if the blueprint is crude,


    the only possible issue is that Ick certain abilities. He can¡¯t possibly expect me to bear the


    responsibility alone!


    ¡°Why should I apologize to her?¡± Myra suddenly burst out inughter, but her facial features were


    contorted into an ugly grimace. ¡°If Miss Foster hadn¡¯t sent me away when we went to the Hart Group


    for the meeting today, the Hart Group would have reprimanded me even if that was their intention. In


    that case, she would not have felt embarrassed. As for the crude quality of the design draft¡­ If Miss


    Foster had helped out with the design draft, do you think that the Chase Group would have been


    ridiculed based on her capabilities?¡±


    She was clearly mocking Elsie with her sarcasm, causing thetter¡¯s expression to drastically change.


    ¡°Myra, how dare you use me! You are at fault now. How dare you me others! I am disgusted by


    such a cruel and vindictive woman such as yourself!¡±


    ¡°Did you call me cruel and vindictive?¡± Myra started trembling in anger. I have neverpeted with


    anyone in thepany, nor have I tried fighting for anything. However, this woman, who has snatched


    my husband away, is ying the victim while using me of being cruel and vindictive.


    She lifted her hand to massage her temples and her expression instantly turned cold. ¡±Miss Foster,


    may I know who drew the design draft? When we went to the Hart Group for the meeting earlier, you


    stopped me from joining. You said that I would embarrass the Chase Group with my status in the


    ¡°I¡­¡± Elsie¡¯s pupils constricted in shock when she heard that, but she stubbornly straightened her back.


    ¡°Do you think people here would believe you, especially since you are making no sense?!¡±


    ¡°I am making no sense, did you say? In that case, should I assume that whatever you¡¯ve just told


    Director Chase, was purely nonsense, Miss Foster?!¡± Myra red at Elsie. Myra¡¯s anger had stopped


    her from being bullied further. ¡°Why don¡¯t wepare the data of the design drafts? Nothing is more


    convincing than the truth¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± An angry voice boomed loudly and it interrupted her speech.


    An impatient Sean icily gazed at her. Myra felt herself shudder and her heart instantly sank.


    ¡°Miss Stark, since you are the one who made a mistake first, you will be deducted three months¡¯ worth


    of sry. Furthermore, since your negligence has cost the Chase Group our coboration project with


    the Hart Group, the Chase Group will¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who says that I have cost us the coboration project with the Hart Group?¡± Myra clenched her fists


    tightly when she saw Elsie gloating. Her palms were mmy, but that was nothingpared to the


    heartache she felt. She looked at Sean and her heart started to fall apart in despair. After that night, he


    doesn¡¯t even bother to treat me courteously in public. He does not want to divorce me, but he wouldn¡¯t


    give me the chance to exin myself¡­


    ¡°Earlier, Miss Foster merely imed that if this were to continue, the Chase Group would not be able to


    work with the Hart Group. It means that there is still hope of the twopanies working together.¡± Myra


    endured the excruciating pain in her chest while holding her tears back. She gazed directly into Sean¡¯s


    eyes while trying her best to maintain herst shred of dignity. ¡°Since it¡¯s my fault, I will secure the


    project!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Miss Foster, it is easier said than done. Why should we trust you in securing the coboration with the


    Hart Group?¡± Myra was about to leave, but Elsie stopped her.


    Myra turned and her eyes were bloodshot by that point. She stared at Elsie unblinkingly. ¡°Since I


    secured the coboration in the beginning, it has nothing to do with you even if I were to lose it in the


    end, Elsie!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Elsie¡¯s face flushed with anger, but Myra had already turned to leave the ce without


    another backward nce. This is how I feel each time I leave Sean. I always leave while feeling the


    hurt that he has inflicted upon my whole body, but he has never tried to stop me. I always leave


    alone¡­


    Elsie, who was behind Myra, stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Director Chase, you saw it yourself! Myra is


    just too arrogant!¡±


    Well, Sean has reprimanded Myra severely in front of me this time. This is such a sweet and happy


    feeling. Elsie assumed that she had now reconciled with Sean, but she missed her mark when she


    reached out to tug at his sleeve.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Sean had moved his arm away while he coldly nced at Elsie. She found his icy stare eerie and


    intimidating to the point where her hands froze halfway while she reached out.


    ¡°Director Chase¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Foster¡ª¡± Sean stared calmly at the elevator further ahead from them. At that moment, the


    elevator doors had just closed and aplex emotion shed through his eyes. However, it happened


    in the blink of an eye; it was so quick that even Elsie did not notice it. He swiftly returned to his cold and


    distant self. ¡°Remember what I told you.¡±


    When Myra left the Chase Group, she was unsteady on her feet. The faster she walked, the more in a


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    rush she became. It almost felt that a predator was chasing her from behind, causing her to break into


    a wild run ahead in the end.


    She had already crossed two streets when she felt a shooting pain from her heels. Finally, she sat on


    one of the benches on the roadside as she started to sob.


    The weather at the end of summer had brought along a heatwave, but Myra¡¯s heart was as cold as ice.


    Passers-by kept throwing her odd looks. They most probably assume that my boyfriend has dumped


    me. Well, they are close enough.


    Something seemed to have struck her because Myra suddenly took out her phone. She then selected


    the number, which Logan had saved into her contact list a couple of days ago for work-rted matters.


    The phone rang for a long time. Just when she assumed that nobody would answer her call, the line


    connected. Tony¡¯s deep and steady voice greeted her over the phone, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that my design draft is good? What did you mean earlier today when you said that


    my design is crude?!¡± Myra¡¯s voice was hoarse. Due to her anger toward Tony, she had dropped her


    courtesy for him.


    Tony was initially perusing some files and his eyes widened slightly when he saw that it was Myra on


    the line. He did not immediately answer the call, but he stopped looking at his documents. He


    deliberately toyed with his cell phone andzily picked up the phone when he felt that it was long


    enough to exhaust her patience.


    His expression changed slightly when he heard that and heughed mirthlessly. ¡°I assumed the


    meaning was literal. Miss Stark, I am sure you understand that.¡±


    ¡°The meaning is literal¡­¡± Myra felt likeughing and crying at the same time. ¡°Director Hart, you seem


    to be entertaining yourself because your meaning changes from time to time. I have clearly edited the


    design draft as per your request, Director Hart. However, you havepletely overlooked my hard


    work today. Are you having fun by making a fool of me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Tony frowned slightly because he noticed that she sounded emotional.


    ¡°What do I mean by that? The meaning is literal.¡± She used his phrase in her retort. ¡°Director Hart, you


    are an influential person. Why would you be calctive with insignificant people like us? The Chase


    Group will throw me under the bus if we were to lose the project. Isn¡¯t that what you want, Director


    Hart?¡±


    Myra recalled the scene where Sean demanded her to apologize to Elsie. The moment she


    remembered Elsie looking pleased with herself, a wave of anger and sorrow surged in her chest. A bus


    drove past at that moment, and Myra closed her eyes. She could not even be bothered by what Tony


    was saying; instead, she hung up on the phone call immediately. She refused to answer her phone, no


    matter who was calling.


    I know that I should not have lost my temper at Tony. I made an impossible promise to Sean and Elsie


    by iming that I¡¯d secure the project. However, how do I do that? Based on what Tony said, even if


    Elsie had exaggerated some points, she must have spoken the truth. What else can I do if Tony is


    trying to make a fool out of me?


    On the other end of the line, Tony scowled deeply after Myra hung up on him. If I heard correctly, Myra


    is¡­ crying.


    That woman is so stubborn that I have never seen her crying in front of me. That¡¯s right; I deliberately


    asked Leo to convey the message to Elsie. Firstly, I did that because I was angry at Myra for professing


    her love for Sean. I am exasperated that she gave up on the development project to avoid me; next, I


    wanted her to beg me in person. Wanting her to beg me is just an excuse because I simply wanted to


    see her. Nevertheless, the issue must have escted in an unexpected direction now.


    Somebody knocked on his office door¡ªand it was Leo entering the office. He had a grave expression


    when he spoke, ¡°Director Hart, I just received news from the Chase Group. It turns out that Miss Stark


    has been demoted a few days ago, so she is just Miss Foster¡¯s assistant now. Today, Miss Stark


    wanted to attend the meeting at the Hart Group with Miss Foster, but thetter had sent her away at the


    on hand as Miss Foster imed. Besides¡­¡±


    Leo seemed to hesitate at that point. However, he did not have the courage to hide the truth when he


    saw Tony¡¯s dark expression. ¡°Furthermore, after you reprimanded Miss Stark, Director Hart fined Miss


    Stark three months¡¯ worth of sry in front of other employees of the Chase Group. Anyway, those are


    small issues because I heard that Director Chase from the Chase Group lost his temper at her. Not


    only did he demand that she apologize to Miss Foster, he even scolded Miss Stark severely¡­¡± he


    reported quietly.


    Smack! Tony mmed the fountain pen, which he was holding in his right hand, against the table.


    Leo was scared witless and heughed dryly. ¡°Director Hart, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Get the car.¡± Tony maintained a nk expression, but his cold gaze revealed his true emotions. No


    wonder Myra was so angry earlier. I guess the kitten must have been bullied earlier, which is why she


    phoned me. Isn¡¯t Sean Chase Director Chase from the Chase Group¡­ His lips curled into an eerie


    smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leo left the office hastily. After a few encounters, I have noticed that Director Hart treats Miss


    Stark differently. However, her status¡­ His expression stiffened when he recalled the incidents from


    the past.


    Tony tried to call Myra¡¯s phone number again, but it was unfortunately to no avail.


    He squinted while recalling a voice reporting the bus stop station earlier during her phone call.


    He picked up his suit jacket and he marched out of his office.


    Bus stops were easy locations to look for Myra.


    In less than half an hour, a silver Bentley Mulsanne stopped not too far away from a bus stop.


    Myra did not know what else to do earlier, so she bent her head down between her knees. She sat in


    silence for the longest time. Finally, when she started to feel pins and needles in her limbs, she stood


    up from the bench. However, she almost fell onto the ground due to the prolonged period of poor


    cirction. She immediately reached out to support herself against the bench.


    A shadow suddenly loomed over her and Myra raised her head to see Tony standing in front of her.


    He was standing tall and straight while his ck western suit, which was custom made by a famous


    Italian fashion designer, entuated his height. He had handsome facial features, but he had an air of


    coldness to him. He merely stood quietly on the spot while maintaining a calm and steady aura as his


    forcefulness attracted the attention of countless passersby.


    Myra felt a surge of anger and hurt when she saw him. She smirked at him before turning decisively to


    walk in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Are you sure that you do not want to exin yourself clearly to me? I might agree to give the Chase


    Group another chance after your exnation.¡± Tony¡¯s voice was deep and husky. His tone was cold,


    but it sounded almost melodious.


    She slowed down for less than a second, but she swiftly continued moving forward. Soon, she covered


    another 5 to 6 meters from Tony without turning back. It was obvious that she was rather angry with


    him.


    Tony cocked a brow in bewilderment. I would never have expected the kitten to have such a temper.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    He continued in a calm manner, ¡°I believe you are aware that it is extremely irresponsible for a designer


    not to personally attend a meeting regarding the project. The Hart Group is being lenient by merely


    bringing up this issue verbally.¡±


    The figure, who was quickly marching away, suddenly came to a halt.


    Myra¡¯s back still faced Tony as she bit on her lip. That is true. A designer would not be able to express


    the data in the design draft without attending the meeting in person. He or she would not be able to


    provide opinions or advice in the editing if needed. However¡­


    ¡°I did not intend to miss the meeting.¡± She gritted her teeth while she turned to look at the man who had


    somehow stopped right behind her. Tony was taller than her by more than a foot, so she had to look up


    to gaze into his eyes. His eyes always have a sense of crisp to them, no matter when it is, just like


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sean. He is an unfaithful man. Myra closed her eyes while speaking to him. ¡°If I said that I did not


    attend the meeting because Miss Foster wouldn¡¯t let me, would you believe me?¡± Her burning throat


    was hoarse and painful. However, it was nothingpared to the long wait that she had to endure.


    Sean wants to punish me because he did not trust me. Well, that is understandable. With Elsie around,


    whatever I say will sound like an excuse for myself, no matter how hard I try to exin. Myra¡¯s lips


    curled into a self-deprecating smile when she arrived at that conclusion.


    Tony stared at the fair, small face in front of him. Her eyes were tightly closed due to her anxiety and


    defiance. She looked like she was bracing herself to receive an unsavory answer from him. He gazed


    at her face and he noticed that her eyshes were quivering like a pair of butterflies that were about to


    take off, causing his heart to painfully clench. ¡°I believe you,¡± he answered her with a quiet voice.


    ¡°D-Do you¡­ believe me?¡± Myra suddenly opened her eyes, which were wide open in disbelief.


    Tony nodded while maintaining a cold and distant expression.¡± Why shouldn¡¯t I believe you?¡±


    ¡°B-Because¡­¡± Her voice was screechy. She felt tears stinging her eyes and she did not know how to


    answer his question.


    Sean doesn¡¯t trust me, which is why he wouldn¡¯t believe me, no matter what I say. On the other hand, I


    initially assumed that Tony would behave in a simr way to Sean¡¯s attitude¡­ But they are not¡­ Myra


    felt a surge of guilt in her heart when she recalled her rude remarks to Tony over the phone. ¡°I am


    sorry, Director Hart, I was too¡­ reckless earlier¡­¡±


    In any case, it is true that I did not attend the meeting. It¡¯s not the Hart Group¡¯s fault even if they were


    to criticize me. However, my behavior earlier was like I deliberately caused trouble for no reason. She


    took a step forward, but she felt a shooting pain from her heels all of a sudden; she was not sure if it


    was most probably because she had just rxed significantly. The color instantly drained from her face


    and she lost her bnce.


    The man standing in front of her looked slightly surprised. However, he did not hesitate to reach out to


    hold her in his arms. Then, he looked down at her leg. I did not notice this earlier, but I have just


    realized that Myra¡¯s heels are bleeding profusely. The bright, red blood has dyed her white-colored high


    heels and it is especially eye-catching. She must have ran earnestly earlier and it caused blisters over


    her heels, thanks to the friction. Tony stared at her heels unblinkingly and his expression turned grave.


    Myra pretended as though it did not bother her while pushing him away. She tried to discreetly create


    some distance between the two of them. After that, she waved her arm dismissively. ¡°No worries; these


    are new shoes and not in my size.¡±


    She acted as though everything was fine by taking a step forward. Only she knew how embarrassing


    she was earlier. I do not want to be involved when it concerns Tony Hart. However, everything seems to


    be going against my wish. Suddenly, she felt a force sweeping her up from the floor¡ªthe man, who


    was standing behind her, carried her in his arms.


    Myra looked shocked and she was just about to ask Tony to put her down, but he exined before she


    could say anything, ¡°Miss Stark, there¡¯s no need to be so polite with me. I will not leave a woman in this


    state even if she is a stranger. Besides, we might end up as working partners in the future, Miss Stark.¡±


    She was embarrassed since he saw what she thought. Tony has openly voiced his thoughts in a poised


    manner. On the contrary, I would appear shy and coy if I were to continue struggling. It would seem like


    I have something else in mind. Furthermore, my heels are aching, she thought and stopped struggling.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Tony stopped for a while as he seemed pleased that she was no longer struggling. ¡°Where would you


    like to go?¡± He was smiling faintly.


    He had deep eyes with a gaze that seemed like pools of endless starry night. For some reason, Myra


    felt that she did not have the courage to meet Tony¡¯s eyes each time. She looked away while lightly


    clearing her throat. ¡°It is working hours now¡­¡± she answered softly. I dashed out of the Chase Group


    due to my willfulness. However, I don¡¯t feel like returning to the ce for now.


    Tony seemed to have guessed what she was thinking. He cocked a brow at her before suggesting,


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Hart Group.¡±


    Myra was stunned into silence.


    He carried her to the front of the car door. She opened the door to the front passenger seat while he


    said, ¡°Since there is a misunderstanding today, let¡¯s rify the matter at Hart Group. Besides, Miss


    Foster from Chase Group left without attending the meeting today. She doesn¡¯t know what we


    discussed today and you should return to the Hart Group to listen to the contents of the meeting, Miss


    Stark.¡±


    Myra was astounded at that point. Tony is¡­ Her voice was almost inaudible. ¡°Thank you, Director


    Hart¡­¡±


    Tony clearly heard her soft voice. In fact, he could almost feel her hot breath against his skin. He


    suddenly squinted because he was extremely reluctant to put her down.


    He wore an indifferent expression again when he noticed the change in Myra¡¯s expression. He ced


    her carefully on the front passenger seat before closing the door behind him. Then, he slid into the


    driver¡¯s seat beside her.


    The silver Bentley Mulsanne swiftly sped away.


    After the Bentley drove off, a ck Lamborghini parked at where Tony¡¯s car was moments ago.


    Sean had been feeling agitated since Myra ran out of Chase Group. He was not sure what he was


    thinking, but by the time he realized what he was doing, he had already taken his car keys and suit


    jacket. He drove around aimlessly on the main streets in the city.


    He phoned Myra multiple times, but she did not answer his call, which made him even more annoyed. I


    am not even sure what¡¯s wrong with me. I demoted her to punish her deliberately, but my heart


    softened for some reason when I saw her teary eyes earlier. She was staring at me stubbornly with her


    bloodshot eyes and I just couldn¡¯t voice out those cruel thoughts. I merely punished her with three


    months¡¯ worth of sry. I even had the cruel idea of chasing Elsie out of Bradfort City at that moment!


    After making another phone call, he was informed that she had switched off her phone. He mmed


    his hands on the steering wheel as his expression turned gloomy and eerie.


    The Bentley Mulsanne stopped once in the middle of its drive for Tony to purchase some antiseptic


    solution and Band-Aids from the pharmacy. When he returned, he noticed that Myra was fidgeting with


    her phone while she looked weary.


    ¡°Did somebody phone you?¡± Tony discreetly nced at her phone screen and he saw the word ¡®Sean¡¯.


    His expression immediately darkened.


    Nevertheless, Myra did not notice the change in his expression. Instead, her hand felt slightly stiff from


    holding her cell phone. She seemed to have hesitated for a long time, but she switched off her phone in


    determination while shaking her head at him.


    She did not notice it, but his expression improved right away.


    Tony had a spare pair of women¡¯s sandals in his car. It was a pair of exquisite covered slippers, so the


    heels were not covered. It was in Myra¡¯s size and due to its exquisite design, the sandals did not look


    like casual wear at all.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Myra was slightly surprised when she epted the sandals from Tony. However, she recalled watching


    a video of his interview and she suddenly remembered that the young and talented Tony had a woman


    whom he was in love with. Hence, she felt relieved instantly. A man like him doesn¡¯t seem like a casual


    and fickle-minded man. In the end, she lowered her guard and rode the elevator with him.


    ¡°Meow, down! Good girl. Let me reward you with a grape.¡± They heard azy voice speaking the


    moment the elevator arrived at Tony¡¯s floor.


    The elevator doors gradually opened and they caught sight of a man and a dog.


    A man, who was dressed in a floral shirt, was not too far away from the elevator. He was fooling around


    with arge white Samoyed. The man¡¯s eyes glinted in delight when he saw the two of them in the


    elevator before he instructed his dog to run toward the elevator. ¡°Meow, your master is finally back.


    Quick,e over here. I¡¯ll take you to him.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, both the man and dog came to a halt in front of Myra and Tony.


    Simrly, the man looked handsome, butpared to Tony, he had an air of unruliness toward him. He


    obviously looked like a hippy from a rich family living in defiance of conventions. However, Myra was


    not paying attention to the man; instead, she was focused¡­ on the dog.


    The Samoyed wasrge and fat with clean fur. The man led it in front of Tony and it lifted its front paws


    to lean against its owner. Its tongue was wagging in excitement and it seemed as though it would lick


    Tony¡¯s face in a friendly way!


    However, Tony swiftly nced at it with an icy stare, causing the dog¡¯s expression to freeze. It lowered


    its head immediately and its front pawsnded on the ground with a swoosh too.


    It appeared as if it was afraid of the man standing in front of it.


    Myra could not help but burst into a fit of giggles as she stared at the intelligent dog.


    The man, who was originally preupied in consoling the dog, turned abruptly to re at Myra. ¡°Which


    floor¡¯s secretary are you? How dare youugh at the Harts¡¯ princess! Just you wait. Director Hart will


    ask you to pack up and leave!¡±


    She felt embarrassed and she stoppedughing after he reprimanded her. Before she could answer the


    man, Tony squinted at him coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t Old Madam Samson mention that she likes the dog and that


    she wants to have it for a longer time?¡±


    Elliot felt his skin crawl at the mention of ¡®Old Madam Samson¡¯ and he no longer had the courage to


    say anything to Myra. But¡­ He turned with a loud whoosh suddenly while staring at Myra, who still


    appeared embarrassed, and his eyes widened!


    ¡°She¡­ Tony¡­ She¡­ She¡­¡± Elliot acted as though he had seen a ghost, but his expression turned


    swiftly into one of excitement! He pped his thigh animatedly while looking at Tony. ¡°Tony, isn¡¯t she¡ª¡±


    ¡°Her name is Myra Stark and she is the designer from the Design Department in Chase Group.¡± Tony


    calmly interrupted while shooting Elliot with a warning look. ¡°She might also be the representative who¡¯ll


    be working together with the Hart Group.¡±


    Myra Stark?! Elliot turned his head like a robot while he looked at the Samoyed dog beside him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Meow¡­ Meow; Myra¡­ Myra Stark¡­


    Countless words shed through his mind at that point. I can¡¯t even use words to describe how excited


    I feel! I can¡¯t believe I am staring at the woman Tony is in love with! No wonder he used a name for a


    cat when he adopted Meow despite the fact that it was a dog. I see this is the reason!


    Myra was feeling even more embarrassed while she observed Elliot¡¯s distorted expression. She


    reached out to politely greet him. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you! Nice to meet you, indeed!¡± Elliot responded in kind. He quickly released the


    Samoyed and he wiped his hands on his yellow sportswear a few times before extending a fair hand to


    shake Myra¡¯s. ¡°My name is Elliot Samson. Elliot with a ¡®T¡¯ and Samson, just like the saint. Sis¡­ I mean,


    Miss Stark, feel free to address me by my name.¡±


    He almost blurted out the term ¡®sister-inw¡¯, but he saw Tony staring daggers at him from the corner of


    his eyes. In the end, Elliot corrected himself just in time while grinning from ear-to-ear.


    Myra nodded in response.


    Tony frowned when he saw them shake hands, but he asked lightly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Naturally, Elliot knew what Tony meant, so he withdrew his hand, as though he was stung by a bee. He


    regarded Tony with a ttering look before pointing at the Samoyed dog. ¡°Well, Meow is missing you


    and I have brought him over to visit you.¡±


    At that moment, therge dog, which looked as if it missed Tony even more by the second, started to


    run around Myra in excitement. She could not stand the temptation of adorable pets, such as dogs, and


    she squatted down to y with it.


    Both Myra and the dog seemed to be enjoying themselves.


    The corner of Elliot¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily. It is such a disloyal, big, fat dog when it sees a woman!


    It doesn¡¯t even reserve any dignity for me.


    On the other hand, some kind of emotion seemed to be shing through Tony¡¯s eyes when he


    observed Myra and the dog.


    Myra turned to look at Tony and Elliot with a smile. ¡°Is it called Meow?¡± I think I heard Elliot calling the


    dog Meow.


    Elliot nodded meaningfully at her. ¡°Tony named it himself.¡±


    Myra did not understand the hidden meaning in his words, but she smiled at him anyway. ¡°The name is


    just like the dog¡ªthey are both so cute.¡±


    He burst into a loud and exaggerated fit ofughter. She nced at the two men in confusion. Although


    she did not ask anything, her gaze reflected her awkwardness.


    Even Tony¡¯s lips seemed to curl slightly into a faint smile. He walked past the two of them and the dog


    to march forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We still have business to discuss.¡±


    The part where Myra did not participate in the meeting was easily resolved¡ªTony merely summoned a


    few employees from the front desk at Hart Group to prove that Myra had indeed shown up at the Hart


    Group. However, Elsie sent her away after that.


    It was not until then when reality struck Myra. When we were outside just now, Tony seemed almost


    hasty in believing what I said. I was just asking him casually, but he answered me honestly¡­ What if I


    had been lying to him earlier?


    Nevertheless, she felt relieved after Tony imed that he would reconsider the coboration with


    Chase Group. She even thanked him politely before leaving.


    Elliot saw Tony with his eyes closed when he led Meow into the office. Tony was resting his forehead


    on a hand and he was drumming his fingers against the table. He seemed to be deep in thought.


    Elliot chuckled mischievously while approaching Tony. Hemented slyly, ¡°It turns out she is the


    woman whom you have a crush on, Tony¡­ Myra, Myra. Her name is beautiful.. I have asked Lucas to


    find out more about her!¡±


    Thest part was the main point.


    Tony abruptly opened his eyes and Elliot was shocked when he saw that. However, Tony stared at the


    dog whom Elliot brought over while countless options weighed on his mind.


    Myra was polite to me earlier. Based on what happened this time, if I had been ruthless enough, she


    would have been kicked far away from Sean¡¯s side. However, if I had done that, she would most


    probably never see me again. In the end, my heart got the better of me.


    Meow wagged its tongue while rushing to Tony¡¯s front after realizing its master was finally paying


    attention to it. Its front paws rested on Tony¡¯s knees. This time, Tony did not treat Meow coldly, which


    was a rare sight. On the contrary, he patted its head gently and Elliot stared at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Tony, are you¡­ taking Meow back to look after it yourself?¡± I wouldn¡¯t have asked that no matter what


    happened, if I knew the associated consequences. Meow might be Tony¡¯s, but since he doesn¡¯t like


    pets, nobody in the Hart Family had the courage to take Meow in. On the other hand, my grandma


    loves this dog. That is why she took it in and looked after it on his behalf. Over time, Grandma slowly


    developed a deep bond with Meow. Besides, I secretly sneaked the dog out today. If I were to return


    home empty-handed today¡­

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Elliot swallowed because he could already imagine his tragic end.


    Everybody in the Hart Group all heard a heart-wrenching and desperate wail from the director¡¯s office


    today.


    When Myra returned to the Chase Group, the atmosphere felt odd.


    She could sense that people were discussing something, but they pretended that they were attending


    to their own matters when she turned to look at them.


    The strange atmosphere was even more intense when she returned to the Design Department.


    Tilly approached Myra to give her the thumbs-up. ¡°Miss Stark, you are awesome!¡±


    Myra had an idea what Tilly was referring to, but she shook her head. ¡°Fortunately, the Hart Group is


    fair in these matters. Otherwise, I might not even get the project back no matter how I exin myself.¡±


    Tilly scanned the office before whispering to Myra, ¡°Miss Stark, you not only secured the Sunny Bay


    Project. Did you know that Mr. Logan from the Hart Group phoned us earlier? He pointed out tantly


    while heavily hinting that the Chase Group has been irresponsible by sending a blockhead to work with


    the Hart Group. After the business deal fell through, the blockhead had the audacity to me


    somebody else. Mr. Logan said that the Hart Group is willing to give Chase Group another chance.


    However, the premise is that the producer of Chase Group¡¯s design draft has to be the one in charge of


    the project!¡±


    Myra was astonished because she did not intend to spare Elsie¡¯s dignity when she exined the whole


    situation to Tony. However, it was her first time witnessing Tony¡¯s forceful and vigorous actions. It was


    like what the rumors said¡ªhe was merciless.


    ¡°The Hart Group hasbeled Elsie as a ¡®blockhead¡¯! You should have seen her face¡­ Oh, my God! It


    was so entertaining!¡± Tilly added animatedly. ¡°This is great! Miss Stark, you are in charge of this project


    now. Elsie went into the Design Department Director¡¯s office earlier and she was severely reprimanded.


    I heard that the higher-ups are saying that the Design Department Director would be responsible to


    resolve this issue. From where I stand, I think Elsie wouldn¡¯t stay long as the Leader of Team B!¡±


    At the mention of the Design Director, it happened that his assistant showed up. The assistant


    announced that the Design Director had something to discuss with Myra.


    Tilly urged Myra forward. ¡°Quickly go! State your conditions in one go right now. It¡¯s just in time to vent


    your frustrations!¡± She even gestured at Myra to pump her up.


    Myra did not expect to take advantage of the situation at all. However, I can¡¯t endure certain things


    anymore and I do not n to suffer alone in silence!


    When Myra entered the Design Director¡¯s office, Elsie, who was still inside, turned abruptly. She stared


    at Myra with resentment. She looked as if her eyes would burn holes in Myra¡¯s body.


    On the other hand, Myra calmly walked into the office and she stood in front of the office desk. ¡°Design


    Director, were you looking for me?¡±


    Her confident and triumphant stance irritated Elsie to the point where her eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°Myra,


    do you think that we don¡¯t know how you managed to get the project back? I can¡¯t even imagine how


    many men you had to sleep with to master your skills in bed. You took only one afternoon to change


    Mr. Logan¡¯s mind by bedding him! You even stooped so low that you used me as a scapegoat!¡±


    She suddenly charged at Myra, but the middle-aged man seated behind the desk shouted, ¡°Elsie!


    Watch your mouth! This is apany; please don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Did you say that I¡¯m spouting nonsense?¡± Elsie¡¯s make-up was already smeared, making her look like


    a mess. Nevertheless, that did not hide her distorted facial expression. ¡°She kept flirting with Mr. Logan


    thest time she went to the Hart Group. Mr. Logan took the liberty to cater to her needs and the staff


    from the Hay Group witnessed that too! Design Director, I have nothing to say if you demote me!


    However, I will never agree if you remove my responsibilities toward the Sunny Bay Project!¡±


    The Design Director felt like he was caught in a difficult position at that point. Everybody in the


    that this is a troublesome issue, which is why he pushed the matter for me to handle. Nevertheless,


    Hart Group was clear with their position, so I can¡¯t afford to offend Myra.


    After weighing his options, he smiled at Myra. ¡°Myra, thepany has undoubtedly let you down this


    time. We have decided to restore your position and let you take full charge of the Sunny Bay Project.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    However¡­¡± He smiled broadly. ¡°Elsie had contributed immensely to this project too. It doesn¡¯t seem


    reasonable to ask her to suddenly let go of this project. Let me suggest this¡ªwhy don¡¯t I arrange for


    Elsie to be your subordinate?¡± With that, Myra would have vented her frustration and I wouldn¡¯t have


    dismissed Elsie¡¯sst request.


    ¡°Design Director, I don¡¯t mind whether or not I am in charge of this project,¡± she answered steadily.


    He let out a sigh of relief when he heard that. If she doesn¡¯t mind, it means that she wouldn¡¯t mind


    whether or not Elsie ends up as her assistant¡­


    ¡°However, I do have a request¡ªI do not want to see Miss Foster in my project team!¡± Myra¡¯s voice was


    not sharp; in fact, her voice was calm and soothing. However, her tone was stern at that moment and


    the Design Director was rendered speechless by her request.


    ¡°What gives you the right to force me to bow out of the project?! Who do you think you are?! You are


    only capable of dirty tricks! Do you think that without you, the Chase Group couldn¡¯t have secured the


    Sunny Bay Project?!¡± Elsie screamed in anger.


    Myra met Elsie¡¯s gaze indifferently, but she turned to the Design Director to state calmly, ¡°I have never


    felt that the Chase Group would not be able to secure the Sunny Bay Project without me. Hence, as I


    said earlier¡ªI don¡¯t mind whether or not I am in charge of this project.¡±


    The Design Director¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Myra, theoretically speaking, thepany¡¯s decision does


    not require your approval¡ª¡±


    ¡°I think my decision to resign does not require thepany¡¯s approval as well, am I right?¡± Myra gently


    interrupted before he couldplete his sentence.


    The Design Director¡¯s expression changed drastically and his face was shrouded with a gloomy


    expression.


    Myra made a move, as though she was about to leave. He inhaled sharply and he stopped her


    helplessly. ¡°Fine. We will proceed as you have requested. Elsie will back out of the project this time


    since she¡¯s made a mistake.¡±


    Right after he said that, Elsie screamed in a sharp voice to defend herself, ¡°Why should I back out?!¡±


    ¡°Elsie Foster, you need to calm down!¡± The Design Director interrupted before she could continue. His


    expression reflected his foul mood. ¡°You have only yourself to me for this matter by not allowing


    Myra to join the meeting. Enough. This matter ends here. No one is to bring this up again!¡±


    Elsie was fuming at that point and she was feeling frustrated and livid, but she did not have the courage


    to say anything more. Hence, she could only angrily re at Myra before leaving the office in anger.


    The atmosphere suddenly felt awkward, but Myra seemed especially rxed. ¡°Design Director, I will


    head back to work if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    With that, she left his office without even waiting for a reply.


    The Design Director, who was behind her had aplicated gaze. He phoned Sean in a rush once she


    left.


    ¡°Miss Stark, I heard that Elsie was unhappy with the oue, so she went to the Hart Group to look for


    Director Hart. In the end, she was chased out of the building without even making it past the front desk.


    Later, she sneaked into the carpark and she actually tried to strip to seduce Director Hart. Director Hart


    was furious and the security guards threw her out of the Hart Group!¡± Tilly shared the gossip with Myra


    early the next morning after gathering fragments of news from multiple people.


    Myra¡¯s lips curled into a smirk when she heard that Elsie attempted to seduce Tony. Previously, Tony


    has already expressed zero interest in her. I can¡¯t believe she did such a tasteless thing just topete


    with me.


    Nevertheless, Myra smiled involuntarily when she heard his reaction to Elsie¡¯s seduction.


    ¡°He is worthy of being my Dreamboat Tony. He always exercises self-control and maintains his


    integrity!¡± Tilly¡¯s eyes were shining brightly when she said that. Then, she proceeded to list down Tony¡¯s


    wonderful traits.


    Myra felt helpless when she interrupted Tilly. ¡°Tilly, have you truly never considered changing jobs by


    joining the Hart Group?¡±Tilly specializes in praising Tony, so if she doesn¡¯t work at the Hart Group, it is


    a loss for Tony, indeed.


    Tilly rolled her eyes at Myra. ¡°Do you think I would still be in the Chase Group if I could join the Hart


    Group?¡±


    Myra was dumbfounded by her answer.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°Myra, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird? When Elsie had an affair with Director Chase, she could have


    everything that she wanted in the Chase Group. Now, not only is she demoted to an assistant, I¡¯ve


    even seen the director scolding and punishing her because of some tiny mistakes. Could it be that¡­


    Director Chase has found out that she tried to seduce Director Hart, so he is now punishing her out of


    anger and shame?¡±


    After all, most men could not ept being cuckolded.


    The moment Myra heard the name ¡®Director Chase¡¯ in her ears, she could not help but remember those


    cruel words that Sean said that day. Since she felt a pain in her heart, she said faintly, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    She also noticed that Elsie had been recently silenced in thepany, but it had nothing to do with her.


    I have no sympathy for this woman at all.


    Soon after, the Hart Group informed them that they wanted to hold a final meeting for the revision of the


    design drafts.


    This time, the meeting would be held in a hotel near the Sunny Bay Project because they probably


    wanted to adapt the measures to local conditions so that everyone coulde up with the most


    reasonable n.


    Everyone was checking into the hotel the next day, so Myra returned home tonight to pack all her stuff.


    Beside her, Eve remained silent even though she looked as though she wanted to tell her something. In


    the end, she seemed toe to a decision as she tugged her daughter-inw¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Myra, I know


    that you had an argument with Sean, but a husband and wife shouldpromise with each other. You


    know Sean¡¯s temper well. Even though he can be a little rash at times, he¡¯ll regret it soon afterward.


    Can you please stop being mad at him? If you decide to move out, I¡¯ll be very worried.¡±


    For a moment, Myra was startled before realizing that it was just a misunderstanding, so she exined,


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just going on a business trip for a few days.¡±


    A business trip? Eve still could not believe her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I don¡¯t remember Sean telling


    me that Myra is having any business trips with thepanytely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll still be staying in the city, but because the meeting might take three or four days toplete, I¡¯ve


    decided to move out for convenience sake,¡± Myra answered.


    Sunny Bay was more than 3 hours away from the house by car and there would also be huge changes


    to the design draft, so she could not spend any more time traveling all the way there.


    At that point, Eve still did not believe Myra, but she could only allow thetter to continue packing her


    stuff.


    However, as soon as Eve entered the kitchen, she immediately called Sean on the phone.


    Myra did not need to bring much of her stuff for her three day stay, so she only packed some daily


    necessities and three sets of clean clothes. After taking a bath, she saw a notification for an unread


    message on her phone screen when she came out of the bathroom.


    After unlocking her phone, the context of the message instantly came into view¡ª¡®Myra, we¡¯ll talk about


    it when I return.¡¯


    It was Sean who texted her as he was on a business trip in the United States. However, he seemed to


    notice that his message did not fully convey his intention, so a minuteter, her phone rang again as


    another text with only three words was sent to her¡ª¡®Wait for me.¡¯


    Throughout Myra¡¯s life, what tormented her the most was waiting for someone. In the past, she had


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    experienced what it was like to wait for someone with hope before it gradually turned into despair, as if


    her heart was being repeatedly tormented without even having a minute to rest.


    Maybe Sean himself did not even understand that his three words were so ambiguous that it gave her


    hope, but at the same time, it cruelly dared her to hope for more.


    After staring at the three words in a daze, she had already typed the word ¡®alright¡¯ before returning to


    her senses.


    For a moment, Myra was dumbfounded. Am I telling him that I want to talk to him or¡­ wait for him?


    A momentter, she deleted the word in frustration and threw her phone aside before turning off the


    lights to sleep.


    As she tossed and turned on her bed until 2:00AM with her eyes wide open, she felt a sense of pain


    slicing her heart. Then, she picked her phone up again and unlocked it while her lips trembled. The two


    consecutive texts still remained on the screen.


    With her stiff fingers, she slowly retyped the word ¡®alright¡¯ and sent it without knowing what she was


    feeling inside.


    After waiting for half an hour, her lips revealed a self-mocking smile since she did not receive any reply


    from the other end. Without any hesitation, she switched off her phone right away andy down with


    her eyes closed.


    The next day, she arrived at the lobby of the Hart Group just in time.


    There were already a thousand people waiting with their luggage.


    The moment Sasha saw her, she came over excitedly with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Myra, it¡¯s great


    that you¡¯re back! I thought that you would be bullied by that woman. By the looks of it, it seems like


    Sean still loves you.¡±


    As Myra remembered about the textst night, her eyes were suddenly filled withplicated emotions


    while she nodded her head faintly. ¡°Sorry to have worried you.¡±


    Besides, there was nothing else she could say.


    Since the cars were already arranged for everyone, she immediately entered the car that was nned


    for her.


    Upon seeing her entering the car, Sasha furrowed her brows slightly.


    Beside her, a designer pursed her lips and said, ¡°The Chase Group was almost out of the picture at


    first, but I didn¡¯t expect her to bring the deal back for us. It¡¯s hard for me to believe that she doesn¡¯t


    have a connection with the Hart Group at all.¡±


    As Sasha¡¯s eyes grew colder, she remembered about the recent rumors about Myra, Logan and Tony.


    Suddenly, her face took on a ghastly expression.


    The moment Myra entered the car, a colossal giant suddenly pounced on her and startled her at the


    same time. She immediately returned to her senses and looked at the massive dog in front of her with


    joy.


    ¡°Meow!¡± she called.


    Woof! Woof!


    Instantly, the white dog obediently sat next to her while wagging its tail and shaking its head to


    wee her.


    The driver took the opportunity to exin, ¡°Miss Stark, Mr. Hart¡¯s maid is currently on vacation and


    there is no one at home to help out, so he could only bring Meow along with him. However, he doesn¡¯t


    know how to take care of it, so would you kindly look after it along the way?¡±


    Myra waved her hand as the white furry dog had captured her entire heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a piece of


    cake for me.¡±


    In the past, she had also reared a small Samoyed, but because Sean did not like dogs, she gave it


    away to a friend after her marriage. However, she still liked dogs a lot, so she started ying with the


    big dog in the car.


    Not only was Meow gentle and obedient, but it also knew how to y dumb and make her happy.


    Seeing it tilting its neck and sticking its tongue out from time to time amused Myra. It¡¯s intelligent!


    On the other hand, the driver was in a good mood as well as he silently turned on his phone while


    being engaged in a call, transmitting all the sounds in the car straight to Tony¡¯s phone. Of course, the


    driver would receive a hefty payment from his employer.


    In the meantime, Leo continued to nce at his boss secretly through the rear view mirror while feeling


    a little weird since he did not know who Tony was calling. He has been maintaining that posture with a


    smile on his face the whole time without saying a word. It¡¯s so weird!


    Soon, they arrived at the hotel. When Leo was booking the rooms, he had spent some effort to arrange


    Myra¡¯s one to be right next to Tony¡¯s.


    ¡°Mr. Hart¡¯s pet would be taken care of by someone else most of the time. You only need toe and


    y with it from time to time. Are you fine with that, Miss Stark?¡± Leo¡¯s excuse was extremely


    believable since everyone just saw how much the dog loved her.


    Myra, on the other hand, had no objections since she thought that everyone¡¯s room was next to each


    other, so she did not feel that there was something strange about it.


    When Sasha received the keys for her room, her eyes were instantly filled with mixed emotions. The


    rooms for the representatives from Hay Group are all on the floor above Myra and Tony.


    She unintentionally looked around and realized that all the other employees from the Hart Group were


    also on the same floor as her. The only person on the same floor as Tony is Myra!


    The designer beside her also noticed the same thing, but when she was about to point it out, she was


    immediately halted by Sasha, who said, ¡°Myra, we¡¯ll head upstairs to ce our luggage. See youter.¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Myra nodded her head.


    After that, everyone went to their room to ce their luggage and wash themselves before they


    gathered at the designated meeting room.


    She had gained a lot of knowledge from today¡¯s meeting.


    When her work was heavily criticizedst time by the Hart Group, she had a faint feeling that they were


    actually venting their anger toward her design drafts, but it was still being questioned by others. That


    was the reason why she recently came up with a brand new design blueprint after having a new


    inspiration. The moment she returned to her hotel room, she could not wait to start redrawing her draft,


    hoping that she could finish it and hand it over to the Hart Group before the end of their business trip.


    After being busy for some time, she finally felt hungry, but it was already past 9:00PM.


    Therefore, she went to the restaurant downstairs to order something to satiate her hunger. Just as she


    was about to return to her room, Leo stopped her in her tracks. ¡°Miss Stark, are you going back to your


    room? Can you help me to bring Mr. Hart¡¯s dinner to him? I need to return to the construction site right


    away to deal with something.¡±


    Since Myra stayed in the room next to Tony¡¯s, she did not feel troubled at all, so she nodded her head


    and took the lunch box from Leo. However, as she turned, she failed to notice the sly smile on Leo¡¯s


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    lips.


    When she arrived at the door of Tony¡¯s room, she knocked on the door, but no one came to answer it.


    Therefore, she knocked on the door again, but this time, she opened the door right away since it was


    not locked.


    ¡°Director Hart, are you there?¡±


    She called for Tony while entering the room, but no one answered. Just as she hesitated on whether to


    leave his dinner inside and leave or return in a little while, Meow, who was ying alone, ran over to


    her excitedly as soon as the dog heard her voice. Then, it bit her dress and pulled her inside.


    ¡°Meow, let me go now. I can¡¯t go inside.¡±


    Of course, a dog could not understand what Myra was saying.


    Seeing that the big white dog was dragging her into Tony¡¯s bedroom, she felt helpless and awkward at


    the same time. Therefore, she casually ced the lunch box on the cab by the door and held on to


    Meow¡¯s head so that it would stop dragging her around.


    ¡°You can¡¯t simply bring strangers into your master¡¯s room. He¡¯ll be angry at you!¡± Myra patted the dog¡¯s


    head.


    Instead, Meow started to lick her hand when she tried to pat its head while its bright eyes stared at her.


    Looking at it, Myra did not know whether to cry orugh. Since I am inside his room, I¡¯ll just take the


    lunch box and ce it somewhere obvious for him to seeter so that he¡¯ll know that it¡¯s for him.


    ¡°Meow¡ª¡±


    The moment she picked up the lunch box, a man¡¯s deep husky voice was suddenly heard in front of


    her. When the word came out of his mouth, it appeared to lose some of its gentleness, but at the same


    time, it sounded much sexier.


    For some reason, she could feel a thump in her heart as she lifted her gaze and saw the bare feet of a


    man wearing sandals.


    Meanwhile, there were drops of water dripping from the man, showing that he just came out of the


    bathroom. As her eyes followed where the water drops came from¡­


    Instantly, her whole body froze as the lunch box in her hands fell to the floor.


    ¡°You¡­ Director Hart¡­ W-Why did youe out without wearing any clothes?!¡±


    Since the two of them were at such close proximity, she felt the damp heat of the man lingering around


    her, as if she could sense the masculine temperature of his body.


    After a shock, Myra turned in a hurry and ignored the lunch box on the floor. As she clenched her


    hands, she felt flustered.


    When she looked up earlier, her eyes just happened to see Tony while he was slowly wrapping a towel


    around him. Not only that, he only wrapped the back of his waist.


    Immediately, her entire face flushed all the way to her neck and it reached a boiling point!


    At the moment, he had already wrapped the towel around him as hezily leaned against the door


    frame.


    When Myra started calling from outside, he had already heard her, but he chose to remain silent


    because he did not expect her toe to visit him at that time. However, he also wanted to see


    whether she would enter his room, but in the end, Meow was the one who dragged her inside.


    As the big white dog happily ran to his side, the corners of his lips curved upward while he rubbed its


    head. ¡°Good job.¡±


    The moment his deep praise reached her ears, her whole body suddenly froze. He is actually


    As her body trembled, she roared, ¡°Tony, wear your clothes now!¡±


    At the moment, she was flustered, but the man remained calm as his eyes nced at the side of her


    face, which was almost burning. Then, he teasingly raised his brows and answered, ¡°I¡¯m now in my


    room. Why should I wear clothes?¡±


    Instantly, Myra was rendered speechless since she could not refute Tony¡¯s words.


    As her whole body started to tense up, she immediately wanted to leave the room, but she was afraid


    of running into him behind her if she backed away. At the moment, she regretted agreeing to Leo¡¯s


    request by sending dinner to the man behind her.


    ¡°As for you, Miss Stark¡­¡± Seeing that she did not dare to turn, Tony¡¯s eyes were slowly filled with


    mixed emotions as his eyes darkened. ¡°As for you, Miss Stark, why did you suddenly run into a man¡¯s


    roomte at night? Unless you have other intentions¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m helping Mr. rk to send you dinner!¡± As his words became even more nonsensical, Myra quickly


    interrupted him.


    ¡°Since you are here to send me dinner, why are you still standing here? Are you someone who likes to


    y tricks, Miss Stark?¡± His casual voice seemed to have a hint of tease in it.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Myra was so angry that her hands were now shaking. He¡¯s framing me for helping him!


    After turning, she realized that the man had already wrapped a towel around him. His legs were straight


    and sinewy while his bare eight-pack abs were firm and full of strength.


    A moment of shockter, she slowly rxed. Looks like he has already covered himself.


    Upon seeing her furrowing her brows, Tony revealed a faint smile. ¡°What is it, Miss Stark? You seem to


    be dissatisfied with my looks.¡±


    Immediately, she understood the meaning behind his words, which caused her whole face to turn


    bloody red. I didn¡¯t know that Tony is thick-skinned and scoundrelous!


    She gritted her teeth and wanted to flee the scene, but she identally tripped on the lunch box that


    fell to the floor at the door earlier. Then, her entire body fell toward the man who was leaning against


    the door frame.


    At that moment, Myra wanted to die in shame. If I could go back in time, I would rather die of hunger in


    my room than go down to eat at the restaurant.


    Suddenly, she felt that her body had fallen into a firm embrace. Without any hesitation, she quickly


    struggled to stand up from Tony¡¯s arms.


    The shower gel that he used on his body had a faint mint scent together with a tobo smell. It was


    clean and pure as it contained a man¡¯s masculinity, which would involuntarily give anyone a certain


    sense of security.


    ¡°Miss Stark, can I regard this as you being actively intimate with me?¡±


    Before she could rise to her full height, a huge hand with distinct finger joints suddenly grabbed her


    waist and exerted a faint force, which caused her entire body to fall into his arms again.


    At that moment, Myra was breathing heavily as she did not know what was wrong with her. The more


    anxious I am, the more mistakes I make. ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Her voice now carried a slightest hint of frustration whenpared to her frustrated voice earlier.


    She knew what Tony was thinking. He is now seeing me as a woman who would sacrifice her body to


    seize the project. As she struggled, she growled, ¡°Let me go¡ªum.¡±


    The rest of her words were all sealed by a pair of thin lips.


    In the meantime, his kiss had left her head dizzy while her heart panicked since she did not know what


    to do.


    As Myra pressed her slightly trembling hands against Tony¡¯s firm chest in front of her, her face


    immediately flushed due to his burning chest. It then caused her hands to soften unconsciously.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Just when Myra thought it would be the end of her life today, Tony suddenly released his grip on her


    even though she did not know why.


    At the moment, his face was in a shade of charcoal that looked like it was dripping ink while there was


    a burning me in his eyes.


    When she came back to her senses, her face was already burning red. Without Tony¡¯s support, her


    body suddenly softened as she almost copsed to the floor.


    Then, a pair of hands reached out and grabbed her waist.


    After she slowly took a deep breath, she did her best to stand straight before the pair of huge hands


    released her waist.


    However, Myra did not dare to look at Tony¡¯s face, so she gritted her teeth as she wanted to leave the


    ce in a hurry.


    ¡°Miss Stark, you better clearly think about it next time. You can¡¯t just simply enter a bachelor¡¯s room,¡±


    he said calmly with his back facing her. However, his voice was now husky due to his emotions, but it


    still sounded casual and sexy.


    Myra knew that Tony had misunderstood her, but at the moment, she did not dare to exin herself. As


    she felt her nails sinking deep into her palm, she quickly ran out of his room with her head down.


    On the way out, she came into contact with Meow, who watched the entire scene from the beginning,


    but now, it wore an innocent face.


    Her face immediately flushed even deeper!


    Behind her, a hint of profoundness shed through the man¡¯s eyes as he watched the escaping


    woman. Then, he raised his hand and caressed his thin lips as it seemed to contain the mark left by the


    woman.


    At first, he did not know why she came to find him, but when he saw the lunch box, he instantly


    understood. This is probably Leo¡¯s idea, so I can only go along with it, but it seems to be too much¡­ In


    the end, I¡¯m still the only one suffering¡­


    Meow came over and grabbed Tony while it whimpered.


    As he quirked up the corners of his lips, he touched its head while feeling as happy as ever.


    After leaving Tony¡¯s room, Myra took out her room key in a hurry to open the door.


    However, her hands continued to tremble, which prevented her from sticking the key into the keyhole.


    After many tries, she was finally able to sessfully open the door. She rushed inside and locked the


    door before leaning her back against it.


    Her lips seemed to still contain Tony¡¯s scent. Before she had the chance to take a deep breath, she ran


    into the washroom and squeezed the toothpaste on her toothbrush before vigorously brushing her


    teeth.


    When she thought about Tony, Myra¡¯s face started to blush again. Why can¡¯t I get that handsome and


    indifferent man¡¯s face out of my head?


    After rinsing her mouth, she rubbed her lips fiercely until her skin was scratched and a tingling feeling


    was felt before she was forced to stop.


    In the end, shey on her bed and closed her eyes, but she was still feeling frustrated!


    The three day meeting wasing to an end. During that period, the twopanies carefully kept


    their new ideas a secret so that they could surprise the Hart Group at the eleventh hour. That exined


    why nothing was discussed in the end.


    Due to what happened on the first night, Myra did not dare toe out of her room after 8:00PM for


    the next three days. Whenever she ran into Tony, she would try her best to suppress her emotions.


    Luckily, Tony had already reverted to his usual cold self and he did not bring up what happened that


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    night at all, so she did not feel that awkward.


    On the third night, the Hart Group had prepared a banquet that their higher-ups and the two senior


    employees of the Hay Group attended, so Myra naturally needed to be there too.


    No one knew who had arranged the seats for the banquet, but Sasha and Myra ended up sitting on


    each of Tony¡¯s side. It looked like it was done so for them to conveniently discuss business, but at the


    same time, there was more to it than meets the eye.


    Ever since that night, Myra intentionally avoided Tony.


    It doesn¡¯t matter where it was a misunderstanding or not; his behavior was way over the line. It¡¯s too


    much that I¡¯m starting to feel a little uneasy.


    After sitting next to him, she remained silent and quietly watched him and Sasha having a happy


    conversation.


    For the past three days, her silence seemed to have made Sasha even more active beside Tony. By


    the looks of it, the rtionship between Sasha and Tony had taken quite a leap¡ªfrom the beginning,


    they were only exchanging courtesy with one another, but now, they started to invite each other to ski


    and y golf together.


    Upon hearing Tony faintly agreeing to Sasha¡¯s invitation to y golf with her father, Myra tightly


    furrowed her brows.


    As he nced at Myra¡¯s face, he raised his brows slightly.


    At the same time, Sasha followed his gaze and saw Myra¡¯s expression as well. Then, she pursed her


    lips and smiled. ¡°Myra, you cane along with us too¡ªthe more the merrier. Besides, my father


    hasn¡¯t seen you and Sean for a while now. Both of you cane together and have a chat with him.¡±


    Sasha heavily emphasized on the word ¡®together¡¯ while her eyes secretly nced at the man¡¯s face in


    front of her.


    She had long heard that Myra had a good rtionship with Logan from the Hart Group¡¯s Project


    Department, but she did not know how close they were. As long as she doesn¡¯t have a rtionship with


    Tony, then the Hay Group still has a chance!


    Lately, she had noticed that there was something awkward between Myra and Tony, so she wanted to


    do a little test on them. Upon seeing his stoic face, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Myra smiled when she heard Sasha¡¯s words. ¡°No need for that. You and Mr. Hart¡­ should have fun


    instead.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s smile widened as she pushed her hair behind her ear. ¡°Myra, what are you saying? My dad


    wants to y golf with Mr. Hart, but I don¡¯t even know how to y. I can only stand aside and watch the


    two of them y.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Sasha did not conceal the emotions in her gaze at all¡ªit was obviously burning with affection, but at


    the same time, it contained the subtlety of a young girl. No matter how oblivious Myra was, she could


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    still notice Sasha¡¯s intentions and thought, Looks like she is fond of Tony. It¡¯s not much of a surprise.


    Not many women can hold themselves from a perfect man like him.


    There were some mixed emotions inside Myra, so she turned and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Then, Sasha turned her head to talk with Tony again.


    Myra felt bored and saw a can of coconut juice that was ced in front of her on the table. This is


    weird. Why is everyone on the table given a wine ss poured with red wine while I only have a can of


    coconut juice in front of me?


    Without thinking much about it, she immediately picked it up and tried to open it.


    However, her palms were probably sweaty because she had clenched her fists earlier, which prevented


    her from opening the can.


    It had frustrated her to the point where sweat beads started to form on her forehead.


    Suddenly, a hand holding a cigarette stretched out to her from the side.


    While talking with Sasha, Tony inadvertently took the can of coconut juice away from her hand.


    With his slender and delicate fingers, he held a cigarette between his index and middle finger while his


    remaining fingers grabbed her can of coconut juice. His movement was elegant and gave him the


    charm of a mature man. The moment he grabbed the can, Myra immediately thought about that night


    when he kissed her while holding her hands on top of her head¡­


    Her face instantly flushed as her body stiffened.


    After he grabbed the can, he stuck the cigarette in his lips and squinted his eyes. He held the can with


    one hand while opening it with another. With a ¡®click¡¯ sound, the can was opened and he casually


    handed it back to her.


    In the meantime, Myra¡¯s eyes were already filled with mixed emotions, but he remained indifferent and


    she did not want to reveal much of her emotions. So, she also acted in a casual manner when she


    received the can from him. Then, she ced it close to her lips and took a small sip with both her eyes


    lowered.


    Leo and Logan, who were watching everything happen at the dinner table, looked at each other with a


    hint of joy in their eyes.


    After Sasha observed the scene before her, she furrowed her eyes. I can¡¯t wait any longer.


    After dinner, everyone returned to their rooms as they needed to pack their luggage before leaving


    tomorrow.


    Myra had already packed everything in her room, but her heart just could not calm down.


    ¡°Try to calm down. I need to submit the draft in three or four days. This time, I¡¯ll definitely secure the


    Sunny Bay Project.¡± She tried to continuously convince herself that she was merely nervous as a result


    of the deadline that was around the corner.


    However, it was almost 11:00PM and she still could not fall asleep.


    Therefore, she thought of heading out for a walk. Just as she changed her shoes at the entrance, she


    suddenly heard a knocking from next door.


    Of course, she clearly knew who stayed next door, but it was alreadyte at night. Does Mr. rk still


    have something to report?


    While she was still confused, the door next to her room was opened. After a moment of silence, the shy


    gentle voice of a girl was heard. ¡°Mr. Hart, since we are leaving tomorrow, I would like to thank you


    tonight for what you¡¯ve done for the Hay Group during this period. This is a bottle of red wine that my


    dad asked me to bring. He has kept it for more than 10 years because he couldn¡¯t bear to drink it. I¡¯m


    not sure whether you are free tonight to have a drink?¡±


    Myra felt that the voice was familiar because it belonged to Sasha.


    She was instantly stunned as her body froze while she changed her shoes. A woman actively looking


    for a man to drink wine withte at night so that they can be drunk together¡­ Combined with the fact


    that she has been showing affection toward Tonytely¡­ It¡¯s not hard to guess what her intentions are.


    Myra could not help but quietly open the room door to create a gap. From her angle, she could clearly


    observe the scene outside Tony¡¯s room. With just a nce, her brows immediately tightened.


    Sasha was well dressed¡ªshe wore a pink figure hugging hip dress without any shoulder straps with a


    thinyer inside. The attire had two lines on each of her sides that revealed her thighs. On the outside,


    she only wore a thin silk cloth with her hair loosely drawn behind her head while her face was covered


    with a slight delicate makeup. Even though her body was small, she had a distinctive and gorgeous


    body shape. At that moment, she was holding a tray with her right hand while her left hand slightly


    supported her body. On the tray was a bottle of red wine and two wine sses, making her look even


    more charming.


    What Myra saw immediately confirmed Sasha¡¯s intentions as she tightly furrowed her brows.


    In fact, Sasha had other intentions.


    She had met Tony a long time ago and immediately fell in love with the heir to the Hart Group. This


    time, she wanted to coborate with them¡ªnot only because it would benefit the Hay Group, but also


    because she wanted to approach him and marry him.


    However, Sasha did not know what kind of a person he was, so she did not dare to make her move at


    first. When she noticed that he treated Myra differently, she started to panic a little. She did not want to


    admit that she was afraid by the presence of a married woman, so she nned to strike early to


    prevent any further dys.


    Seeing the innocent yet coquettish woman in front of him, he squinted his sharp narrow eyes as he


    leaned his whole body against the door frame. It made him look like a beautiful and graceful god.


    When Sasha noticed him thoroughly ncing at her from head to toe, she started to flush a little. For


    some reason, her body shivered awkwardly while she lowered her head shyly. ¡°Mr. Hart¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am free tonight, but I don¡¯t want to waste it on some red wine.¡±


    Tony crossed his arms in front of his chest while his slender legs leaned on each other, which illustrated


    a casual posture. However, he spoke in a cold voice.


    At first, Sasha was dumbfounded, but when she returned to her senses, she felt a burst of joy. I was


    only trying to be subtle tonight to test him, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be proactive. Why didn¡¯t Ie to


    him sooner?


    While looking at the sturdy figure in front of her, she could almost guess how firm and strong that body


    was under the white pajamas. As her body burned, she felt her mouth drying up while her heart was on


    the verge of popping out of her chest. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine with it. Mr. Hart, do you want to talk or do something


    else? I can apany you¡­¡±


    She took a step forward and tried to lean on Tony. However, before she could reach the man in front of


    her, he had already taken a step aside. It caused her to fall heavily on the door frame as she could not


    withdraw her body in time. Immediately, she felt a pain in her jaw as she quickly grabbed hold of the


    red wine on the tray.


    ¡°Miss Hay, looks like you are also doing this kind of business on a part-time basis.¡± Tony stood aside


    while his lips twitched indifferently, as if he did not notice that the woman in front of him had fallen.


    ¡°Miss Hay, do you like to take the bus?¡±


    Sasha was stunned, but the stiffness was forcibly removed as she forced an even softer smile. ¡°Mr.


    Hart, are you joking with me? How can people like us travel by bus?¡±


    After that, Tony seemed to let out augh. It was enough to cause Sasha¡¯s breath to stop while her


    eyes were filled with affection toward him. However, the moment she saw the coldness in the man¡¯s


    eyes, she could not help but tremble inside. Then, his voice was heard without any trace of warmth.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There are many people who take the bus every day. After a day, not only is it dirty, but it is


    messy too. Miss Hay, I wonder how much better you arepared to a bus.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face froze as she understood the meaning behind the man¡¯s words afterward. Instantly, her


    expression changed. Byparing me with a bus, is he saying that I¡¯m¡­ dirty and messy?!

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    ¡°Mr. Hart, what do you mean by those words?¡±


    Sasha could no longer maintain the smile on her face. No matter how good she was at concealing her


    emotions, she could still hear the huge disdain from Tony¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just like you¡ªI have never taken the bus either,¡± Tony answered faintly with a sense of


    coldness in his eyes.


    At that moment, she tightly clenched her fists on each side because she nned to make Tony her


    man tonight. Since all men are visual creatures, I thought that I had it in the bag, but instead, it


    backfired on me and caused me to be humiliated!


    Looking at the man in front of her, she was displeased. I had nned for tonight¡¯s matter for a long


    time, but if I still insist on staying here¡­


    ¡°Mr. Hart¡­¡± Her long eyshes slightly drooped as it cast an aggrieved shadow over her face. ¡°Mr.


    Hart, it seems like you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I haven¡¯t done anything with other men¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business.¡± Tony interrupted before he lowered his head to nce at his watch. ¡°I


    called room service 5 minutes ago and it¡¯ll probably be here soon. Miss Hay, if you insist on staying


    here, suit yourself.¡±


    His voice was calm and indifferent, causing Sasha¡¯s face to flush immediately. In the end, she could


    only stomp her foot and quickly leave with the tray in her hand.


    After seeing her leave, Tony was not in a hurry to return to his room and shut the door. Instead, he


    loitered outside and lit up a cigarette.


    The hallway returned to silence within seconds.


    Meanwhile, Myra felt happy for the weirdest reason after quietly watching the entire scene behind her


    door.


    As expected, Sasha is here to seduce Tony. She was initially worried because it would be detrimental


    to the Stark Group if Sasha managed to seduce him. Surprisingly, he not only rejected her, but even


    ruthlessly crushed all her hopes of marrying him. In that case, the twopanies will be able to fairly


    Looking outside the door, Tony was already done with his cigarette, but she could see that his posture


    as he smoked a cigarette was sexy with his throat rolling upward and downward. Amidst the smoke, his


    distinctive face looked even more dashing and three-dimensional.


    Myra felt a thump in her heart and noticed that her breathing had stopped for a second. Her clothes


    identally touched the shoe rack at the entrance, causing a sandal to fall off with a whap.


    Immediately, she could feel the man¡¯s casual gaze outside the door. After her quick shock, she closed


    the door in a hurry and leaned against it while she breathed heavily. Then, she red at the sandal on


    the floor with frustration.


    It was quiet in the hallway earlier, which means that he definitely heard me. I can only hope that he


    doesn¡¯t realize that I¡¯ve been eavesdropping on him.


    As she thought about it again, she could not help but feel angry at herself. Why did I decide to do such


    a dishonest thing?!


    However¡­ As soon as she remembered how embarrassed Sasha looked when she ran off, her mood


    improved inexplicably.


    In the meantime, the man, who was still smoking outside, simply flicked the head of the cigarette before


    he slowly revealed a charming smile with his dashing lips.


    The next day, Myra woke up early in the morning. After washing herself and packing her stuff, she


    decided to head downstairs to the restaurant to have her breakfast.


    The moment she opened her door, she immediately halted her steps.


    As her head was down, the first thing that she saw outside the door was a pair of handmade suede


    shoes belonging to a man.


    When Myra looked upward, Tony¡¯s dashing yet cold face immediately came into her view. With a


    cigarette stuck between his index and middle finger, he leaned against the wall next to her room. His


    smoking posture was as elegant and sexy as ever, but this time, his usual restrained manner was gone


    and it was disced by a frivolous attitude.


    When she lifted her head, he happened to blow a mouthful of smoke on her face, causing her to cough


    and her face to darken. ¡°Mr. Hart, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Someone misses you.¡± Tony straightened his body and stood a head taller than Myra. As he


    condescendingly looked at her from above, there seemed to be a hint of casualness to his expression.


    However, it caused her to be on pins and needles as she smiled awkwardly. ¡°Is that so?¡± I don¡¯t know


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    what he is trying to do, but since that night, I have be more aware of how dangerous he is. Should


    I go downstairs or head back to my room?


    Just as she thought about how to quietly leave, the man had squinted his eyes, as if he was unhappy


    about something. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Immediately, Myra choked while the awkwardness and embarrassment quickly caused her face to


    flush. As countless words started to pile up in her chest, she did not know what or how to answer him.


    Seeing that her face was turning red and the rage piling up inside her, Tony felt a sense of joy as he


    tly called out, ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! The voice of the big white dog approached them from afar. Soon, the furry


    dog came to the front of Tony while wagging its tail and shaking its head to please him.


    Tony patted its head and pointed at Myra. ¡°Don¡¯t you miss her? Quickly go to her.¡±


    The big white dog seemed to understand what he said as it immediately pounced toward her.


    It had a huge and chubby body, so it almost pushed her to the floor. Luckily, she managed to grab the


    door frame in time to support herself while she hugged the big white dog in front of her.


    While looking at Meow, who was licking her, she took another nce at Tony, who had already left.


    With her eyes lowered, her eyes were suddenly filled with many mixed emotions. Could it be that the


    person whom he said misses me is actually the dog?


    When it was time to return, everyone took the same car that brought them to the hotel.


    Unsurprisingly, the moment Myra opened the car door, she immediately saw a big white dog nkly


    looking at her inside the car. As soon as it saw her, it whimpered twice in excitement before obediently


    sitting down.


    Myra felt resigned while the driver turned and tried to say something to her, but she had already lifted


    her hand to stop him. ¡°I know¡ªMr. Hart doesn¡¯t know how to take care of his dog, so he wants me to


    help out along the way.¡±


    The driver awkwardly rubbed his nose. ¡°That¡¯s what Mr. Hart told me.¡±


    She revealed a faint smile, but she did not have the same excitement to y with the dog as she did


    when she arrived at the hotel. Therefore, she only hugged the dog while looking at the streets outside


    the window.


    Seeing that she was speechless and did not have the same enthusiasm to y with the dog as before,


    the driver was a little worried, but he still secretly called Tony and left the call on.


    In less than two minutes, Myra suddenly asked from behind him, ¡°My phone is out of power and I would


    like to make a call. Can I borrow your phone for a while?¡±


    Even though she was asking for his permission, she had alreadye forward to take the phone next


    to the driver before he even had the chance to react.


    ¡°Oh. Miss Stark, about that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Eh, looks like you¡¯re on the phone with Mr. Hart.¡± She pretended to be surprised as she interrupted


    him. Without looking at him, she feigned an innocent voice while speaking to the phone. ¡°Mr. Hart, is


    there anything else you want to tell the driver?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Tony could already sense that something was wrong when he heard


    Myra¡¯s voice. His body trembled slightly for a moment before he stoically hung up on the phone right


    away.


    For the rest of the journey, Leo could see his boss smiling and furrowing his brows from time to time. It


    immediately caused Leo to be more vignt while driving the car.


    When Myra realized that the call had ended, she was filled with even more mixed emotions.


    ¡°Miss Stark¡­¡± The driver looked at her carefully through the rearview mirror. ¡°Do you¡­ still need to


    make that call?¡±


    She pushed her hair behind her ear before calmly handing the phone back to him. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The driver quickly reached out to grab the phone. This time, he immediately kept the phone in


    his pocket, but his back was already soaked in sweat.


    Since they had departed from the Hart Groupst time, everyone was naturally sent back there.


    While they exited the car, Leo saw that Tony was in a good mood. It¡¯s probably because of Miss Stark.


    After rolling his eyes, Leo waited for everyone to alight from their cars before announcing, ¡°Thank you,


    everyone, for your hard work for thest few days. This afternoon, the Hart Group would like to be the


    host and invite the threedies from the Hay and Chase Groups to have lunch in the Ritz Carlton.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    At the Ritz Carlton Hotel, I will have more chances to push Myra toward Mr. Hart!


    Leo was imperious of the idea that he came up with as he slightly tilted his head to nce at Tony.


    Usually, Tony hated his subordinates for making decisions by themselves without informing him in


    advance. However, when he heard Leo¡¯s announcement, his thin lips clearly revealed a smile before a


    look of approval shed through his eyes.


    The moment Myra took her luggage out of the car and she heard Leo¡¯s words, her eyes instinctively


    looked toward the man standing next to him.


    Tony was the tallest and most extraordinary-looking man among the crowd. At that moment, he was


    ying with his ck phone; his cold and dashing jawline was on disy and it carried a hint of


    he was in a good mood.


    However, when Myra thought about what happened in the hotel and in the car, she was displeased.


    Without any hesitation, she apologized to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired after these few days, so I want to


    return home and rest for the afternoon. The Chase Group and I thank you for your invitation. We¡¯ll


    definitely treat everyone to a meal some other day.¡±


    After that, she nodded at everyone while ignoring the sudden change on Leo¡¯s face. She immediately


    called a cab right on the spot and bid everyone adieu before cing her luggage in the trunk. As soon


    as she sat in the passenger seat, the car quickly drove away.


    In the meantime, Leo felt that he had shot himself in the foot. After Myra left, he did not dare to look at


    Tony¡¯s face, but an icy cold grunt was suddenly heard, causing his whole body to tremble. Instantly, he


    remembered that even though Myra had left, the twodies from the Hay Group were still present.


    Therefore, he let out augh in a hurry. ¡°Since everyone is busy today, maybe we can gather some


    other day. Miss Hay, we are excited to see the final blueprint by the Hay Group.¡±


    After what happenedst night, Sasha still had love for Tony in her heart, but she could not avoid the


    awkwardness that came with it, especially when his secretary probably knew what she did. Seeing how


    indifferent Leo obviously was toward her, she did not expose him. Instead, she smiled and nodded her


    head. ¡°Thank you, Mr. rk, for your consideration. We are just about to return to the Hay Group to


    redraw our design draft. We won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡±


    Leo vigorously nodded his head.


    Soon after, the twodies from the Hay Group also left the building.


    After that, Leo quickly followed behind Tony to the 48th floor.


    On the way, Tony suddenly spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Did I order you earlier to invite them to lunch today


    at the Ritz Carlton Hotel?¡±


    Immediately, Leo could feel cold sweat breaking out on his body as he smiled bitterly. ¡°Director Hart, I


    made the decision myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be punished with a month¡¯s sry. If you ever do that again, you¡¯ll be recing Justin in South


    Africa.¡± Tony spat out a few chilling words before he strode forward into the elevator without looking


    back.


    On the other hand, Leo let out a sigh of relief. Miss Stark is really a troublesome woman¡­


    Inside the Hay Group¡¯s vehicle, Sasha and Lily were in a serious discussion about the design drafts.


    Since it was theirst chance, they nned to brainstorm an even better idea based on the previous


    foundation in an attempt to defeat the Stark Group¡¯s proposal. Lily, who was the designer, came up with


    a lot of ideas for the draft, but Sasha had rejected all of them.


    She had a feeling that Myra¡¯s final blueprint would definitely be unique, so she thought that the ideas


    that Lily gave earlier were all too conservative.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll return to thepany and ask my dad for his opinion first.¡± Sashaforted Lily,


    who was a little down.


    After Lily nodded, she suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, Miss Hay, when I came to your roomst night to


    discuss the ns with you, you weren¡¯t there. Where were you thatte at night?¡±


    Immediately, Sasha¡¯s expression slightly changed while her face seemed to flush. After letting out an


    awkward cough, she answered, ¡°I was walking around the hotel¡¯s garden. You know that I¡¯m under a lot


    of pressuretely, so I find it a little hard to sleep.¡±


    Without doubting her, Lily nodded again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve asked some of the employees from the Hart


    Group a few days ago and I¡¯ve also secretly observed Director Hart. He isn¡¯t a leader who will be easily


    persuaded by a woman, so I think he¡¯ll give us a fair judgement.¡±


    Sasha reluctantly nodded her head. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    When Leo announced the lunch invitation earlier, any person with a clear head knew that it was meant


    for Myra since his words were often a reflection of Tony¡¯s intentions.


    Somehow, I have a feeling that the rtionship between Tony and Myra isn¡¯t as simple and cold as it


    usually appears to seem. In fact, Sasha was not the most concerned about whether the Hay Group


    would be able to secure the project. Instead, she was most concerned about the man himself¡ªTony


    Hart. Is it possible that he and Myra¡­ are having an affair?


    After Myra took the cab, she did not immediately return home. Instead, she asked the driver to stop at


    the Chase Group since she could not wait to head back to her office.


    As soon as Tilly saw her, she immediately came over in shock. ¡°Myra, why are you at thepany?


    You should go home and rest after your business trip.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t enough time.¡± Myra smiled faintly at her. She was more confident with herself at work than


    in life.


    Seeing how hardworking she was, Tilly¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Is the project already in our grasp?¡±


    Myra shook her head with a faint smile, but just as she was about to say something, she was


    interrupted by a sharp mocking voice. ¡°In our grasp? Hehe, Myra, try not to be overly confident with


    yourself. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just embarrass yourself if everything fails in the end.¡±


    Tilly furrowed her brows while Myra¡¯s calm eyes met Elsie¡¯s fierce gaze.


    ¡°Whether I end up embarrassing myself or not, it¡¯s my own business. I don¡¯t think it has anything to do


    with you, ¡®Secretary¡¯ Foster.¡±


    Upon listening to those words, Elsie¡¯s eyes twitched as her face darkened in anger.


    In actual fact, Sean had returned when Myra was on her business trip, so Elsie initially thought that he


    would help her to ask for an exnation, but then, she experienced his heartlessness once more¡­


    ¡°If you ever dare to offend her, you better go the hell back to where you came from!¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who assigned her as my assistant in the first ce? Could it be that the reason why


    he did that was not to support or defend me? That day, he did not even want to listen to Myra¡¯s


    exnation as he only wanted to punish her. Didn¡¯t he do that just to make me happy? I¡¯ve only


    troubled Myra a little, but it was enough for him to allow the director to make my life in thepany


    difficult for the past few days.


    In the past few days, she almost could not make it through a day in thepany!


    ¡°You! Don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself, Myra! Your luck will run out soon. Don¡¯t forget that a while ago,


    you were in a position worse than me! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Foster.¡± A man¡¯s deep and angry voice suddenly interrupted.


    Without even turning her head, Elsie¡¯s expression drastically changed.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing the person, Tilly gleefully called, ¡°Director Chase.¡±


    In the meantime, Myra also saw the man walking toward her.


    His ck suit and white shirt made his body look even more imposing. With his natural threatening


    demeanor, every employee in the Chase Groupcked the courage to look him in the eyes.


    Back then, Myra would feel warm in her heart whenever she saw him like that. She always liked Sean¡¯s


    calm and steady aura, as if nothing could reach his eyes, but at the same time, everything was under


    his control.


    However, at some point, she only felt sorrow whenever she saw him because she realized that she


    herself could not meet his gaze either¡­


    For a moment, her mind went nk, but when she came back to her senses, he was already standing


    in front of them.


    ¡°When I came over earlier, I heard Mr. Xavierining about many things, so why do you have the


    time toe and have a chat with someone, Miss Foster?¡±


    Even though Sean did not cast his cold gaze at Elsie, it was enough to cause her body to tremble


    unconsciously¡­

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    If you ever dare to offend her, you better go the hell back to where you came from!


    While thinking about what Sean said that day, Elsie quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll return to work immediately!¡±


    She did not dare to argue with Myra, so she left the ce in an embarrassment.


    When it was just the three of them at the scene, Tilly nced at the emotionless Sean for a moment


    before she quietly turned toward Myra with her tongue sticking out. ¡°Myra, I suddenly remembered that


    I have unfinished business to attend to. I¡¯lle and see youter.¡± After that, she also left.


    Seeing Tilly fleeing the scene, Myra twitched her lips as she turned to face Sean, but her face had


    already reverted to its usual calmness. ¡°Director Chase, is there something I can do for you?¡± It was the


    same ce where they metst time and she did not forget the humiliation she endured from him, so


    she could not help but clench both her fists on each side.


    Sean¡¯s gaze quickly swept over her eyes, but the calmness and indifference in them was enough to


    make him furrow his brows slightly. ¡°I heard that you went on a business trip a few days ago. Is it


    because of the Sunny Bay Project?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Myra coldly nodded her head without saying anything else. However, it caused his brows to


    tighten even more.


    That day, he drove out to search for her, but no matter where he went, he just couldn¡¯t find her. He was


    deeply aware that he was intentionally embarrassing her, so he could not help but feel a little guilty in


    the end. In the subsequent days, he would return home every day only to learn that she was not back


    from work yet. Therefore, he knew that she was avoiding him on purpose. At that time, he was too


    frustrated, so he did not know what to say to her for the time being. To be honest, he would probably


    tell her that he hated her to the core without any hesitation, but for the past two years, she was the only


    one who stayed by his side. No matter how indifferent he was toward her, she never decided to leave


    him¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me?!¡± Suddenly, a trace of frustration pierced his heart, causing him to


    speak in a heavy tone.


    For a moment, Myra looked shocked as she was taken aback. Sean tightly pursed his lips before he


    suddenly and forcefully loosened his tie. It was a ck tie with blue stripes and it did not look special at


    all, but it still caused Myra¡¯s heart to skip a beat. The tie¡­ It was the one she bought for him a long


    time ago. For the most part, he simply kept it hidden at the bottom of the closet without ever wearing it,


    but today¡­


    At that moment, she felt as though there were thousands of ants chewing on her heart. Her nails sunk


    deep into her palms immediately as she tried to prevent herself from being hopeful once again because


    every time she had hope, it always ended in an unbearable moment¡­


    With her head lowered, she smiled bitterly. ¡°The Hart Group has allowed the Chase Group to enter the


    and I was afraid that it would be time-consuming for me to travel every day, so just like everyone else, I


    stayed in the hotel. If it has caused you any inconvenience¡­ I¡¯m deeply sorry.¡±


    All her bitternessnded in Sean¡¯s eyes, which made him even more frustrated. In the past, Myra was


    confident and cheerful as she always seemed to have a smile on the corners of her lips. However, ever


    since she married him, her smile seemed to have faded away as time passed.


    Sean did not know what he was thinking as ofte. Does she deserve to live such a life because she


    once harmed my child? I know clearly that she isn¡¯t as kind as her image on the surface suggests. No


    matter how many times I humiliate her, it will never stop the hatred I have for her in my heart!


    However, for some reason, ever since he saw the despair on her face that day, he seemed to have¡­


    Sean¡¯s eyes grew darker and after a long while, he finally said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    His words were not as sharp as before, nor did he try to make things difficult for Myra, which was


    unsettling for her at first. When she lifted her head and gazed at him, she happened to see the


    gentleness in his eyes that he had not even noticed before it was buried. For a moment, she was


    shocked, but a whileter, she could see that there was nothing but coldness and alienation in his


    eyes, so she thought that it was only an illusion earlier¡­ s, it¡¯s impossible for Sean to look at me


    with such gentle eyes!


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became weird between the two of them.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else¡­¡± Myra was starting to panic. She was afraid that she would not be able to


    control her emotions if the situation continued. Therefore, she murmured to the man in front of her, ¡°If


    there¡¯s nothing else, Director Chase, I¡¯ll be¡ª¡±


    ¡°Come with me to Old Master Hart¡¯s birthday party next week.¡± Without waiting for her to finish her


    words, Sean suddenly spoke.


    For a moment, Myra thought that she had heard Sean wrongly, but then, he calmly continued with his


    words. ¡°By then, I¡¯ll ask Richard toe and pick you up. Try¡­ not to bete.¡± After that, he turned


    and immediately left, leaving her with an elusive figure.


    While looking at the draft papers that she had just ced in front of her, her eyes were slowly filled with


    many mixed emotions.


    For the past two days, Myra had poured all her attention into the design ns since the Hart Group


    wanted the final draft and its data to be presented. To prepare for thest meeting, she even forgot to


    sleep and eat as she stayed upte almost every night until 1 in the morning, yet she still woke up at


    her usual time every day.


    In a short period of two days, she waspletely exhausted, but the confidence in her eyes grew


    It was already 1 in the morning. When Myra exited the office building of the Chase Group, she was not


    surprised to see Sean¡¯s ck Lamborghini parked outside. Then, Richard came out from the driver¡¯s


    seat and trotted all the way to the back so that he could open the door for her. ¡°Young Mistress Myra,


    please get inside the car. Director Chase is waiting for you inside.¡± For the past three nights, no matter


    howte she stayed for work, Sean would always be waiting for her downstairs.


    Without being pretentious, she entered the car right away. Just like always, the two of them did not say


    a word to each other. When they returned to the Chase Residence, she would return to her bedroom


    while he went back to his study.


    In the beginning, Eve would ask Myra whether she had already made peace with Sean.


    Make peace? Actually, I don¡¯t even know why he is doing this. With her eyes lowered, Myra quietly


    cheered herself. Don¡¯t think about anything else. Tomorrow is the crucial battle!


    The next day, Myra arrived at thepany in the morning and took out the design ns that she


    locked in the drawerst night to take a look. Luckily, nothing went wrong. She calcted the data


    again to make sure there were no mistakes before rolling up the design ns.


    A whileter, Tilly came and informed that the director was looking for her. Therefore, she locked the


    ns back into the drawer before heading toward the director¡¯s office. In the afternoon, almost


    everyone on the floor went to the cafeteria for lunch, but Elsie suddenly showed up at Myra¡¯s desk.


    With a roll of paper in her hand, she took out a key and opened Myra¡¯s drawer before exchanging the


    two design ns. Quickly, she locked the drawer while her eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Let¡¯s see how


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you¡¯ll make your report this evening! Myra, if you aren¡¯t able to win the Sunny Bay Project, you better


    be prepared to be fired by Sean!¡± After that, she cleaned everything up and left in a hurry.


    At 4:00PM, Myra brought her design draft in advance to the Hart Group. This time, the director allowed


    her to select an assistant to follow her, so she picked Tilly.


    At the lobby, they met Sasha and Lily, who had also exited their car. Myra nodded at them politely


    before waiting for Logan and Leo toe down. At that critical moment, no one dared to speak


    because everyone was probably a little nervous. Myra even saw Lily furrowing her brows while holding


    on to their design drafts, as if thetter was reciting something.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Sasha would whisper to Lily from time to time since there was a hint of reluctance on thetter¡¯s face,


    but she nodded her head quietly in the end.


    Soon after, Logan and Leo came down to wee them. It was only at that moment when Lily kept her


    design ns away.


    For some reason, Myra suddenly had a weird feeling.


    As soon as Logan came down and saw her, his eyes immediately brightened as he tried to stride over


    to her. However, Leo stepped on Logan¡¯s foot, causing him to suppress his facial expression in a hurry.


    After that, they both walked over to thedies and said gently, ¡°Miss Stark and Miss Hay, both of you


    must be ready, right?¡±


    Myra and Sasha nodded their heads.


    Upon seeing Myra, Logan¡¯s smile seemed to have softened. When he turned toward Sasha, his smile


    became a little indifferent instead, but he was still polite toward her. ¡°I heard that Miss Hay and Miss


    Torres have been here all afternoon. Looks like you two are quite enthusiastic.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face slightly changed, but Sasha quickly tugged her hand before she smiled at Logan. ¡°The early


    bird gets the worm. It¡¯s also better for us to respond to any sudden changes.¡± Suddenly, she turned


    toward Myra. ¡°Am I right, Myra?¡±


    Even though Myra felt a bit strange, she still nodded her head.


    Soon, all of them rocked up to the meeting room on the 48th floor. In the room, Tony and the other


    managers from every department were already seated.


    As soon as the four of them entered the room, they quickly sat at their arranged seats.


    To be fair, eachpany would have needed to draw lots to decide who would start the presentation


    first. The moment Sasha received the first pick, the smile on her face suddenly widened. ¡°Myra, we¡¯ll


    start our report first.¡±


    For some reason, her smile was exceptionally bright and it made Myra feel a little uneasy in her heart.


    Something shook her mind, but she could not pinpoint what it was.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, as soon as the Hay Groupid out their design ns under the lights, she immediately


    realized what went wrong. For a moment, her face instantly turned pale.


    After the design ns wereid out, it was almost a meter long and everyone around the table was


    able to clearly see every inch of the drawing.


    The contents of the design n were exactly the same as Myra¡¯s!


    No, wait. That design n is practically mine! I have even checked it personally this morning! Look at


    those familiar little folds, corners and countless little details that I¡¯ve changed! This drawing is


    practically mine!


    While holding the design n in her hands, her fingers started to pale as well.


    If that design draft is mine, it means the paper in my hand is a¡­ Needless to say, it has been secretly


    changed.


    ¡°Myra, what is it?¡± Tilly¡¯s concerned voice was heard beside her. Upon seeing her pale face, Tilly


    assumed Myra felt that the Hay Group¡¯s designs were much better than theirs, so she quickly


    trust you!¡±


    However, Myra¡¯s entire body froze as she did not know what to say. Immediately, she shot a nce at


    Sasha, who sat opposite her.


    At that moment, Sasha¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as she seemed to be paying attention on Myra.


    The moment she met Myra¡¯s gaze, she slowly revealed a smirk before she coldly pouted her lips. It


    isn¡¯t possible for Sasha to swap the design ns without me knowing about it because I never left it out


    of my sight. Also, I¡¯ve even checked the ns this morning. The only time it wasn¡¯t in my sight was¡­ at


    noon when I wasn¡¯t at my work station! Who is it?! Who is the one who changed my design ns and


    gave it to the Hay Group?!


    Quickly, an image surfaced in her mind¡ªafter taking a few deep breaths, she finally suppressed the


    rage inside her. Elsie Foster! How dare you!


    Not far away, Tony nced at her and he seemed to notice that there was something wrong with her


    expression, so he furrowed his brows slightly.


    Leo followed his gaze and he also noticed the gloom on Myra¡¯s face, so he whispered, ¡°Do I need to


    ask Miss Stark whether there is a problem?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tony withdrew his eyes and he gently tapped on the desk with the finger on his right hand to


    redirect Leo¡¯s attention to the Hay Group¡¯s designs.


    Usually, it was Sasha¡¯s job to present the Hay Group¡¯s designs, but this time, it was the designer, Lily,


    who personally exined the designs.


    After roughly perusing the designs, Tony furrowed his brows inexplicably. Lily¡¯s exnation is perfect.


    She has a deep understanding of the designs, so she is able to exin every detail very clearly. There


    are a few tiny mistakes on the data, but it¡¯s not a big deal.


    After a round of apuse, it was time for the Chase Group to present their report.


    Meanwhile, Myra¡¯s palms were already coated in ayer of perspiration. If I leave now, I¡¯ll only be


    handing the Sunny Bay Project over to them. She was unwilling to be framed, but if she went ahead


    and presented the design ns in her hands, she would only end up embarrassing herself!


    As she was ced in a difficult situation, many emotions started shing across her face.


    At that moment, everyone was still whispering about how perfect the Hay Group¡¯s designs were, but as


    soon as they noticed the motionless Myra, they started talking in hushed tones.


    On the other side, Sasha¡¯s concerned voice was heard. ¡°Myra, what is it? Are you sick? Do you need to


    rest for a while before continuing with your presentation?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Myra wore a cold face as she stood up from her seat and went up the stage.


    ¡°Myra, the design ns¡­¡±


    When Tilly saw Myra throwing the design ns aside, she halted her in surprise.


    Instead, Myra turned toward Lily. ¡°Miss Torres, do you mind if I use ¡®your¡¯ design ns?¡±


    As she had heavily emphasized on the word ¡®your¡¯, sure enough, Lily¡¯s expression changed slightly, but


    soon, she calmly smiled and acted casually. ¡°If you like our design ns, you can use it as you like.¡±


    After that, she calmly sat down next to Sasha.


    However, Myra was tightly clenching both her fists on each side.


    It was the most embarrassing presentation she ever had to make since she started working long ago.


    The designs aren¡¯t mine, the data isn¡¯t mine, and the idea isn¡¯t mine either¡­ At least, this is what


    everyone will think. However, only I know that all of this is actually my idea. Only I understand the


    teeth-gritting grievance that I¡¯m experiencing now.


    After Myra awkwardly ¡®repeated¡¯ everything that Lily said, everyone was in disbelief as they fell into


    loud discussion erupted in the meeting room.


    ¡°Miss Stark, what do you think you are doing? Are you admitting defeat or are you tantly giarising


    the Hay Group¡¯s designs?¡± A deputy project manager among the audience took the initiative to express


    his dissatisfaction. ¡°We are still waiting for the Chase Group¡¯s design, but instead, you repeated the


    Hay Group¡¯s presentation. Is this the answer that you are giving us?¡±


    At that moment, Myra tried her best to stay calm as she scanned through the audience below her.


    Almost everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain and dissatisfaction.


    Immediately, her back stiffened while her clothes were soaked in sweat. ¡°Actually¡­ I also find this


    strange¡ªwhy is our presentation looking exactly the same as the Hay Group¡¯s?¡±


    Immediately, it caused an uproar in the meeting room.


    Myra¡¯s words were secretly implying that she was actually the owner of the design ns, which meant


    that the Hay Group obtained the ns through dubious means.


    ¡°Myra, you are now crossing the line. You obviously brought your own design ns, but you refuse to


    use it. Instead, you insist on using our ns, but rather than thanking us, you im that our design


    ns are the same as yours. Are you using the Hay Group of giarizing the Chase Group¡¯s


    designs?!¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    An aggrieved Sasha stood up in the midst of the whispers.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you open the design n that you brought so that everyone can have their


    say?¡±


    A hint of disdain shed through her eyes from an angle that no one could see.


    At that moment, Myra¡¯s nails were sunk deep into her palms. The design ns that I brought have


    been changed. What¡¯s there to look at? Someone had obviously set up this meeting in advance.


    However, she wanted to give it a try because she refused to admit defeat, but sadly, nothing she did


    would change anything.


    ¡°Fine! What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I trust Miss Stark!¡±


    Tilly¡¯s angry voice was heard from below as Myra tried to stop her, but it was already toote.


    Tilly quickly brought the design n to the square table before she opened it. ¡°Huh? What is this?!¡±


    Her scream was heard at first, but when she tried to cover the ns, she was quickly stopped by a


    hand next to her.


    After the design n was opened, no one knew who had startedughing from below, but what ensued


    was a mixture ofughter and a deep sense of mockery.


    ¡°Miss Stark, is this the design n that the Chase Group decided to present to the Hart Group?¡± The


    deputy manager pointed at a charming man¡¯s different postures on the draft paper while saying


    disdainfully. ¡°Looks like the Chase Group didn¡¯t send a designer over here to discuss the project.


    Instead, they sent a fangirl over!¡±


    Looking at the design n, Myra¡¯s face immediately flushed and her body trembled slightly after


    experiencing such an unprecedented embarrassment.


    ¡°Mr. Gardner.¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s deep voice was heard in the meeting room.


    Ever since she started exining her design ns, Tony had remained silent, but now, he was slowly


    standing up.


    His figure was imposing and the ck suit managed to restrain the intimidating aura around him;


    instead, others did not dare to look him right in the eyes. He remained a calm expression as he


    scanned everyone with his eyes, causing everyone to subconsciously remain quiet. Even Mr. Gardner


    let out an awkward cough as he did not dare to speak again.


    As Tony¡¯s gaze reached the design n, he realized that the man in the drawing was him. It contained


    various postures of him walking, sitting, thinking and raising his brows. After that, he turned toward


    Myra whose eyes were closed.


    ¡°If Miss Stark is a one of a kind genius who has the ability to remember everything at first sight, I¡¯m


    really impressed by her audacity to ¡®giarize¡¯ the Hay Group¡¯s designs in front of everyone.¡±


    Tony¡¯s voice was calm, but at the same time, it seemed to have exerted a sort of pressure, and caused


    everyone to breathe heavily. On the surface, he was using Myra of having the audacity to giarize


    in front of everyone, but there was a strange feeling about his words. Even Mr. Gardner was starting to


    furrow his brows because he obviously understood the meaning behind Tony¡¯s words.


    When everyone thought about it, they remembered that Lily continued to refer to her drawings while


    exining her designs. When it was Myra¡¯s turn, she never turned to look at the outline once even


    though it wasid out behind her, as though she was exceptionally familiar with the designs to a point


    where every piece of data that she exined was correct.


    If she didn¡¯t ask someone to spy on the Hay Group¡¯s design, how could she have such a deep


    understanding of the structure of their design? Or does she really have the ability to remember


    everything at first sight? However, both ns are exceptionally risky. For the first n to work, she


    would have needed to draw the first pick whereas for the second idea to work, she had to exin her


    design after the Hay Group¡¯s presentation. No matter what, not many people will tend to believe her.


    The Chase Group is also a massivepany, so why would they embarrass themselves? Logically,


    why would the Hay Group take such a huge risk too? This¡­


    ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± Seeing that everyone was starting to doubt the situation, Sasha stood up amidst the


    silence and whispered. ¡°I remember that you once said that the Hart Group will severely punish those


    who giarize other people¡¯s work, but this time, I beg you to forgive Myra. She¡­ might have a reason


    to do what she did. The Hay Group will not hold the Chase Group ountable, so I hope that the Hart


    Group will do the same.¡±


    The people, who were doubtful at first, were now looking at her in shock with eyes of admiration.


    On the other hand, Myra¡¯s eyes instantly darkened.


    However, as soon as Tony noticed that she was about to say something, he immediately stopped her


    while stoically looking at Sasha. ¡°I¡¯m not using Miss Stark of giarism.¡± His eyes were so dark that


    it looked like a bottomless pit, as if everyone in front of him had nowhere to hide.


    Sasha felt her heart violently skipping a beat while her face darkened. ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Hart?¡±


    Just as his gaze was about to burn her alive, Tony redirected his nce toward Myra. ¡°The Hart Group


    will not tolerate any giarism, but we won¡¯t simply use others either. Given the current situation,


    the Hart Group will discover the truth soon. No matter who the culprit is, as long as the evidence is


    conclusive, the Hart Group will be merciless toward any wrongdoings. Unless¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    His eyes swept from Sasha¡¯s watertight expression to Myra¡¯s calm demeanor. When Myra saw the


    A secondter, he focused his sharp eyes on Lily. ¡°Unless that person is willing to stand up and admit


    to what she has done; otherwise, she won¡¯t be willing to see her fate afterward.¡±


    Her entire body trembled as her leg softened. Luckly, she was sitting on her seat, but her head


    immediately lowered.


    Beside her was Sasha, who almost pierced her palms with her nails! Isn¡¯t he actually looking out for


    her?! I can confirm that the two of them are definitely in a secret rtionship!


    In the end, the meeting turned out to be a joke.


    Myra tried tofort herself again, but when she stumbled upon the gazes from everyone in the Hart


    Group, she still felt upset in her heart.


    ¡°Miss Stark, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know about the drawing¡­¡± Tilly was almost in tears.


    Then, Myra patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. If someone else has untoward intentions, it¡¯s hard


    for us to avoid it.¡±


    ¡°Who stole your design n?!¡± At that point, even Tilly knew that someone had set them up.


    Myra¡¯s face immediately grew colder as she closed her gaping mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence, so I


    can only guess.¡±


    ¡°From the time of our departure from the Chase Group to the Hart Group and until the meeting ended,


    the Hay Group wouldn¡¯t have had any chance toy their hands on the design n, which means that it


    was possibly swapped when we were at thepany¡­ It¡¯s Elsie. It¡¯s definitely her! She was upset that


    she was booted from the Sunny Bay Project and demoted to an assistant. That¡¯s why she wanted to


    set you up!¡±


    In the hallway, the employees from the Hart Group were still exiting the meeting room, one after


    another in groups as they continued to whisper about what had happened.


    When Tony stoically exited with Leo behind him, everyone quickly stepped aside to make a path for


    them.


    Thinking about how Tony helped her at the meeting earlier, Myra felt a sense of gratification inside, but


    as soon as she stepped forward, he simply went past her without even looking back at her.


    However, Leo blinked at her before quickly following in Tony¡¯s footsteps.


    Myra was startled for a moment before Logan came up to her and whispered, ¡°Director Hart doesn¡¯t


    want people talking behind his back. After all, he just helped you out at the meeting. That¡¯s why he


    can¡¯t be close to you in private.¡±


    After that, he left in a hurry.


    For a moment, she was touched as she remembered Tony¡¯s faint soothing gaze at the meeting


    earlier¡­


    For some reason, it immediately reminded her of the same eyes that he hadst time when he told her


    to ¡®trust him¡¯¡­

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡°That¡¯s great! With Director Hart and Mr. Logan¡¯s help, you¡¯ll definitely be fine!¡± Tilly let out a sigh of


    relief when she heard Logan¡¯s words as Myra returned to her senses.


    Then, Myra looked past Tilly¡¯s shoulder and saw Sasha and Lily, who were both standing behind her.


    Myra never had a good impression of Sasha in the beginning, but now, she finally saw what an awful


    person thetter was.


    On the other hand, Sasha felt a little guilty when she met Myra¡¯s gaze, but she immediately lifted her


    head in arrogance as she walked over. ¡°Myra, I can¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t even have the courage to


    admit your mistake. No wonder Sean always looks down on you!¡±


    Myra instantly smiled with anger. No one else is better at talking nonsense than her.


    ¡°Then, who do you think will fall for you?¡± She could not suppress her anger any more, so she coldly


    gazed at Sasha. ¡°You failed to seduce him, so you are now trying to frame me. Sasha, is this project


    really that important to you? Is it so important that you are willing to abandon all of your morality?!¡±


    The moment Sasha heard the word ¡®seduce¡¯ from Myra¡¯s mouth, her expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Myra, don¡¯t you dare nder me. How dare you try to insult me when Mr. Logan and you are in a


    ndestine affair! I¡¯ve already shown enough respect to you, so don¡¯t push your limits!¡±


    ¡°I think you are the one who is taking this too far!¡± Myra took a deep breath. ¡°Do you know why Director


    Hart didn¡¯t immediately believe your words when you used me of giarism?¡± Sasha was now


    tightly clenching her fists while Myra revealed a disdainful smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s because just like me,


    he knows what kind of a person you are!¡±


    After that, Myra left with Tilly.


    When they left, Tilly vented her anger by wearing a triumphant expression and she coldly grunted as


    she walked past Sasha.


    Sasha immediately felt a sense of rage surging from her chest, as if it was about to explode.


    Beside her, Lily¡¯s face was already pale when Tony cast his gaze at her earlier. After listening to Myra¡¯s


    words, she grabbed Sasha¡¯s hand while breathing heavily. ¡°Miss Hay, don¡¯t you think we should admit


    to it? Maybe Director Hart will consider preserving our dignity¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you are saying?!¡± Sasha swept Lily¡¯s hand aside, but when she noticed the crowd


    was looking at them in shock, she lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°If we admit to it, everything will be


    over! Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t find any evidence to prove that we did it. You just need to keep your back


    straightened all the time!¡± However, when she saw that Lily¡¯s eyes were still full of fear, her eyes


    sharpened as she murmured. ¡°Miss Torres, you know how capable the Hay Family is, right? Even


    though we aren¡¯t the wealthiest family in Bradfort City, it won¡¯t be difficult for us to fire a designer¡­¡±


    Instantly, Lily¡¯s expression changed as she lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°I know what to do, Miss


    Hay.¡±


    Back at the Chase Group, everyone from the front desk to the Design Department werepletely


    quiet, but when Myra and Tilly walked past them, they immediately pricked their ears.


    ¡°Have you heard about it? When Miss Stark gave her presentation to the Hart Group just now, she


    actually used the Hay Group¡¯s design n. That¡¯s tant giarism!¡±


    ¡°That is so embarrassing. Isn¡¯t she directly discrediting the Chase Group?¡±


    ¡°I even heard that the design n Miss Stark brought was filled with caricatures of Director Hart. She


    failed to seduce Director Chase, so she now has a new target. What an embarrassment.¡±


    However, Myra remained silent.


    On the other hand, Tilly looked upset. Miss Stark probably knew that something was wrong with the


    design n, so she did not take it up on stage with her. In the end, I stupidly opened it in front of


    everyone,nding her in an even worse position.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Elsie. She is the one who secretly changed the blueprint and caused Miss Stark to


    be humiliated. Miss Stark¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tilly, you are badmouthing me again!¡± Before Tilly had the chance to finish her words, Elsie showed up


    from nowhere and interrupted. Then, she stood arrogantly in front of them with a malicious intent in her


    eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Myra was tantly giarizing the Hay Group¡¯s designs while presenting her


    report to the Hart Group. Myra, if you don¡¯t have the capability to secure the Sunny Bay Project, please


    don¡¯t me it all on me. It only shows how low you are!¡±


    Upon seeing her face, Myra could feel the rage slowly rising from her heart. I knew I was overly kind to


    her back then. I should have just kicked her out of thepany when I had the chancest time!


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament! ¡°Tilly, follow me to the surveince room. I want to check


    the surveince video for this afternoon!¡±


    She forcefully resisted the urge to p the woman in front of her in the face.


    Just as Myra turned, she could hear Elsie¡¯s sneer from behind. ¡°Surveince video? The surveince


    room was under repair at noon. Didn¡¯t you know about it? Or, is it because¡­ you already knew it, so


    you are now purposely using it as an excuse to escape from your responsibility?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Upon seeing her pale and devastated face, Elsie let out a long-awaited giggle. ¡°Oh,


    right. Miss Stark, Director Chase is now in the director¡¯s office. He asked me to bring you there with


    me!¡±


    The Design Department had mainly consisted of women, so their earlier argument drew a lot of


    attention from the people around them.


    Tilly wanted to follow them, but Elsie immediately halted her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tilly. Director Chase didn¡¯t ask


    you toe along with us.¡±


    Tilly was furious, but after seeing Myra¡¯s gloomy face, she could only stomp her foot and worriedly


    watched her leaving.


    On the way, Myra knew clearly in her heart that she was set up by someone. How is it possible that my


    design n was swapped by someone on the day when the surveince room was under renovation? I


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    remember that when I met Sasha and Lily at the Hart Group¡¯s lobby today, the two of them were still


    intensely studying their design n. Also, Lily seemed like she was remembering the data at that time!


    They only had more than three hours to look through my design n, which is enough, but when the


    data was involved, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have the sufficient time to study all of it! That is why Lily was


    simply memorizing the data word by word because she knew that there wasn¡¯t enough time!


    Suddenly, she felt that her breath had stopped as she tightly clenched her fists. When they were about


    to arrive at the director¡¯s office, they could see two figures exiting the room at the same time¡ªit was


    Sasha and Lily!


    Instantly, Myra¡¯s eyes twitched the moment she saw them.


    Then, Sasha came over with Lily and gently exined, ¡°Myra, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already exined


    everything to Sean. The Hay Group won¡¯t hold you ountable for this and we won¡¯t spread any


    rumors either.¡±


    When Myra heard Elsie¡¯s giggle from next to her, she gritted her teeth. ¡°Thank you for your kindness,


    but before everything is clear, don¡¯t you think you are getting ahead of yourself?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Sasha remained calm as she murmured softly, ¡°Myra, for Sean¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t me you


    ¡ªno matter what happens from now on.¡±


    After that, she left with the silent Lily behind her.


    Meanwhile, Elsie gleefully turned toward Myra¡¯s gloomy look. ¡°You can enter now. Director Chase and


    the others have been waiting for a while.¡±


    After taking a few deep breaths with her head lowered, Myra pushed open the door of the director¡¯s


    room.


    The room waspletely quiet as there seemed to be an eerie silence in the atmosphere.


    As soon as she entered the room, she walked straight to Sean.


    At that moment, the man in front of her was leaning against his armchair while his eyes were slightly


    closed. He supported his forehead with one hand while the other held onto a piece of draft paper. His


    eyes were now extremely cold and his thin lips were tightly pressed. It was not hard to see that he was


    now in a bad mood.


    ¡°Director Chase¡­¡± Myra¡¯s fingers twitched as she called him with a husky voice.


    Suddenly, Sean opened his dashing narrow eyes to reveal the chill in his eyes, which was enough to


    make her tremble. ¡°What is this?!¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    As Sean brusquely threw the document over, he wore a stern expression on his face. ¡°Where did you


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    summon the courage to do something like this?¡±


    Myra heard Elsie¡¯s snort ofughter from behind her. When she focused on the document, she realized


    that it was the document she brought to the Hart Group after it was switched¡ªand images of Tony


    were drawn on it.


    There were numerous drawings of him in various postures in a special, delicate style. Myra¡¯s


    expression immediately changed right after she saw that.


    When she was at Hart Group earlier, she did not clearly look at the document due to her


    embarrassment and fury. It was only now that she realized that the drawing style on the document was


    simr to hers! ¡°I didn¡¯t draw this,¡± she retaliated without a second thought.


    When she lifted her head, her heart sank as soon as she saw Sean¡¯s mocking smirk. She had to give it


    to Sasha, who was certainly skilled in framing her¡ªshe was even able to find a drawing that was


    simr to hers. I bet Sean now assumes I drew this. Even if it proves that I didn¡¯t giarize, it shows


    that I drew the pictures of another man behind his back in such a lifelike manner.


    ¡°Get out¡ªall of you!¡± he suddenly yelled in anger.


    Xavier was smart¡ªhe was the first one to head out.


    Elsie wanted to stay to watch the drama unfold, but after meeting Sean¡¯s cold gaze, she had to leave


    the office as well.


    However, she predicted that even if Myra¡¯s reputation had not beenpletely destroyed, she would


    sustain a huge loss this time around. No matter what happened, she could no longer remain in Chase


    Group. Hence, Elsie did not care about watching the drama.


    Initially, Myra thought that the actions Sean had done two days ago had alleviated their strained


    rtionship, even though he did not directly mention that he wanted to do so. Now that she had been


    unexpectedly framed, they had grown further apart again.


    She smiled bitterly in her heart. How is it possible for us to mend our rtionship? It¡¯s¡­ impossible!


    There¡¯s too much pain being inflicted. We are already separated by distrust, misunderstandings and


    the pain that we have caused each other¡ªjust like today.


    Myra picked up the document and ced it in front of Sean. By that point, she had already calmed


    down. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who drew this and I¡¯ve nevermitted giarism. It¡¯s up to you to believe it or


    not. If you want to fire me, I have nothing else to say.¡±


    There was no recording and no other evidence to indicate that she was being framed. She had


    not prove anything as well.


    Sean¡¯s face was extremely dark as he recalled the words that Sasha told him earlier.


    ¡°Sean, I only heard that Myra chased the woman you love away and caused the death of your unborn


    baby. I didn¡¯t expect her to be worse. I can¡¯t believe she actually copied the designs from Hay


    Group! Well, actually, since we are rtives, I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t mind giving it to you if you just ask.


    However, do you know what Myra has done since you have given her the cold shoulder for such a long


    time?¡± Sasha seemed to hesitate at that moment, but she gritted her teeth and continued. ¡°It might just


    be rumors, but I heard that Myra met Mr. Logan and D-Director Hart for this project¡­¡±


    He could no longer listen to the rest of her sentence.


    Looking at the man¡¯s picture in the design drawing, fury immediately rose within him. Just how much


    effort has she put in to produce such a realistic drawing?


    ¡°What is this attitude of yours?¡± Sean stood up immediately and he leaned forward on the office table in


    front of him to harshly pinch Myra¡¯s chin. ¡°Myra, you seem to be quite casual about leaving. You can


    leave anytime you like, but you left a bunch of mess behind for us! If you didn¡¯t draw that, who did?


    Apart from that, about the giarism issue today, call Sasha immediately to apologize to her.¡± His face


    turned even darker.


    In an instant, tears immediately welled up in Myra¡¯s eyes.


    She never expected Sean to trust her. During the incident which involved Elsie the other time, he did


    not listen to Myra¡¯s exnation at all; in fact, he asked her to apologize instead. Even though Hart


    Group had already announced that they would look into it, he was anxious to use her.


    ¡°So, you would rather believe that I giarized it than to believe that it is my original drawing?¡± Myra


    asked in a hoarse voice as she closed her eyes in front of him.


    Pain shot from her chin again, but the intensity could not bepared to the hurt she felt.


    Looking at her expression full of despair, he subconsciously released his grip on her chin.


    He had recently seen her looking like that¡ªshe had the exact same expression when he used her


    ¡°The higher-ups of Hart Group saw it, yet you still im that you didn¡¯t giarize. Show me the


    evidence then!¡± After Sean loosened his grip on her chin, he looked colder.


    Sasha was not the only person who reported it to him. Mr. Gardner, the deputy manager in charge of


    Hart Group¡¯s project, also called him about it.


    When he recalled Mr. Gardner¡¯s tone, his face turned more dour.


    Myra tightly clenched her hands as she smiled bitterly. ¡°I-I don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±


    With that, Sean looked at her sharply. She quietly met his gaze with a pair of clear eyes that were void


    of any guilt or defensiveness.


    However, Sean suddenly saw the drawing of Tony from the corner of his eyes again¡­


    ¡°Get lost!¡± he immediately shouted in fury.


    Myra froze and she quickly shot a nce at Sean. After seeing his disgust toward her on his face, a


    pang of pain shot through her, but she quickly left the office with her head lowered.


    When he saw her figure disappear at the office door, a surge of annoyance bubbled within him, as if


    something had blocked his heart and he was unable to remove it.


    Xavier walked into the room and asked tentatively, ¡°Director Chase, are you going to fire Myra?¡±


    When he was standing outside, he clearly heard how angry Sean was. In the end, Sean even asked


    Myra to get lost. I bet Myra can¡¯t stay here anymore after shended into such serious troubles.


    Right after Xavier finished asking, Sean shot a cold re. ¡°Mr. Xavier, since when have you learned to


    call your own shots?¡±


    A shocked Xavier quickly bowed. ¡°I take every instruction from you, Director Chase. I¡¯ll do whatever


    you ask me to.¡±


    Sean merely snorted coldly. ¡°Investigate this matter! I must get to the bottom of this!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Xavier only felt that he almost broke out in cold sweat.


    After Myra left the Chase Headquarters, she suddenly felt lost and was unsure of where she was


    heading to. Since I can¡¯t show them any evidence about the Sunny Bay Project, I¡¯m definitely going to


    be the scapegoat. From now onward, I probably can¡¯t even be involved in the design industry anymore.


    The man who once promised me that he will take care of me forever has already hated me to the core.


    I wonder when we will finally end things with each other. Over the years, I¡¯ve always tried my best to do


    a good job, but things just don¡¯t seem to go my way at all.


    Soon, the night lights were switched on. A silver grey Bentley Mulsanne was driving slowly behind her


    some time ago. Seeing that she did not react to the car¡¯s presence, the driver honked twice.


    The piercing sound finally pulled Myra back to her senses.


    She turned and saw Leo poking his head out of the window. ¡°Miss Stark, are you heading home? We


    are on our way there too. Get in the car; we¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    She could slightly identify another person sitting in the backseat of the car. Of course, she knew who


    the person was without giving a second thought.


    She still had not thanked Tony for everything that happened at the Hart Group earlier today. After


    thinking about it, she took a deep breath and nodded before opening the vehicle¡¯s back door.


    ¡°Thank you for the help today, Director Hart.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    As soon as she entered the car, the cool air slightly alleviated the summer heat.


    The man in the car leaned against the backseat with his eyes closed. He had a rather wide forehead


    and a straight nose; although his deep, narrow eyes were shut, it did not hide his handsome features.


    His physique and facial features made him look like a foreigner, which radiated an aura of elegance in


    each and every movement of his.


    Upon hearing Myra¡¯s words, Tony opened his eyes and he slightly nodded without even shooting her a


    nce.


    However, he suddenly turned to look at her. ¡°How did this happen?¡± He stretched his long, slender


    hands and touched her chin, which now showed red terrifying fingerprints.


    Tony frowned slightly as his gaze became colder.


    Myra was shocked by what she saw. Even though his fingers had only lightly touched her chin, she felt


    as though she had been scorched and turned away reflexively. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she replied in a low voice.


    When she turned, her fair neck was revealed and it further emphasized the redness on her chin.


    Tony¡¯s eyes reflected his hesitancy about the matter, but the stiffness around his lips revealed his anger


    at that moment. Even without Myra¡¯s exnation, he could roughly guess what had happened.


    Leo merely felt that the temperature in the car had further decreased. Suddenly, he felt the vibration


    from the phone in his pocket. After he learned what had happened, he quickly stopped the car and


    went to a nearby pharmacy. When he returned, he had a bag in his hands that he passed to Myra.


    ¡°Miss Stark, here is some ointment for your injuries. The pharmacist said that it¡¯s quite effective.¡±


    Myra froze before she took the ointment from him. ¡°Thank you, Leo.¡±


    He had been nning to drive Tony to the Hart Residence, which was located in the mansion region of


    Southern Hill. Since the Chase Residence was also in the same neighborhood, it was considered on


    the way for them.


    Throughout the drive, she felt quite anxious. She had initially expected Tony to ask a lot of questions,


    but he merely closed his eyes to rest. She was not someone who would take the initiative to start a


    conversation, so silence fell between them.


    Until they were close to arriving at Southern Hill, he slowly opened his eyes with a tinge of indifference


    that people rarely understood. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything that you would like to ask me?¡±


    Myra¡¯s body slightly jolted.


    Perhaps she did not understand Tony¡¯s character well, but she was clear about one fact¡ªthe Chase


    Residence was not on the way from the Hart Group to the Southern Hill. Hence, Tony definitely had


    something to tell her for him to meet her ¡®coincidentally¡¯. However, after such a long time, he did not


    ask a single question about the giarism that she was involved in. Is he already so confident? Or is it


    just a polite excuse when they say that the Hart Group will look into it?


    ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± Myra looked at him with uneasiness, but he merely took out a cigarette and lit it.


    Soon, smoke spread in the car. As Tony¡¯s expression was half-shrouded in the smoke, his handsome


    face looked even more indifferent. She gritted her teeth as she thought, He¡¯s probably the only person


    who could help me now. If he believes in me¡­ ¡°Director Hart, I did not giarize the design from Hay


    Group. The design that I brought over today is not done by me either.¡±


    When she finished speaking, she paused for a moment, but there was no reaction from him.


    Myra¡¯s heart sank. Well, there¡¯s no reason for him to believe me unconditionally, is there?


    She merely smiled. Just as she was about to turn, she heard his low voice. ¡°Well, I would rather hope


    that you were the one who drew those drawings.¡±


    His gentle voice was slightly muffled. Although it sounded as light as the smoke in the car, her body


    stiffened upon hearing that.


    After Tony extinguished the cigarette in an ashtray, he turned and looked straight into Myra¡¯s eyes with


    his indifference. ¡°I have a way to investigate the truth.¡±


    Myra froze before she dug her fingernails into her palms. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tony nodded simply.


    Myra tightly clenched her fists. I knew it! I knew he had some ways! With his help, I believe that the


    usation of me giarizing will be cleared!


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she anxiously looked at the man in front of her. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Upon seeing her anxious expression, Tony slightly smiled with a twinkle in his eyes that disappeared


    almost immediately. However, he calmly shook his head at her. ¡°Rx; I do have some ways to clear


    your name. But, how would you repay me?¡±


    ¡°R-Repay?¡± Before she could digest the joy she felt, she felt uneasy when she heard what he said.


    At that moment, there seemed to be a fire in his profound eyes. It was not a strong fire¡ªinstead, it was


    a rather small me that consistently burned¡ªbut the more it looked harmless, the deeper she sank


    into it. Her back stiffened as she understood what he meant. ¡°H-How would you like me to repay you,


    Director Hart?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°How about marrying me?¡± Tony saidzily as he stared into her eyes. Then, he suddenly turned and


    leaned into his seat.


    He sounded like he was joking, but at the same time, it sounded like he meant his words. It was rather


    confusing to determine what he truly meant.


    Myra merely felt as though her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She opened and closed her


    mouth multiple times as she was unsure on what to respond. After knowing that there was a way to


    clear her name, her excitement was doused by a bucket of cold water upon hearing his suggestion.


    She took a deep breath and replied dryly, ¡°Director Hart, this joke is not funny at all. I¡¯m already married


    and I know you have a woman whom you love deeply.¡±


    She ced her tightly clenched fists on each side of her body.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the car seemed tense.


    Just as Myra thought the awkward atmosphere was about to be prolonged, Tony suddenly asked,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t watch my interview? How did you know that I have a woman whom I


    love?¡±


    He looked at her with a half-smirk on his face and he seemed to have a gentle look in his eyes.


    Myra immediately blushed.


    Back then, when she stayed over at his ce, he had asked about her thoughts on the interview when


    he sent her home the next day. However, she nervously gave an excuse that she had not watched the


    video. At that time, she was unaware that she would be exposed today. She quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    watch it back then, but since many people have watched it, everyone in Chase Group is talking about


    it. I initially didn¡¯t know about it, but now I do.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The smile on Tony¡¯s face clearly illustrated his doubts on her exnation.


    With a nervous expression on her face, Myra stiffly nodded.


    However, Tony suddenlyughed out loud.


    Usually, he was stern and serious. Even when he smiled, it would be a slight and cold one. It was her


    first time seeing himugh out loud. The usual indifference disappeared from his eyes, making him look


    more warm and jovial, which had shocked her.


    Unfortunately, Tony¡¯sughter quickly ceased. His eyes narrowed as he turned away from her. ¡°Well,


    thene back to the Hart Residence with me. Grandpa has something to discuss with me. After our


    discussion, I¡¯ll send you home. This time, I will clear your name.¡±


    With that, he closed his eyes again; he was obviously not giving her any chance to reject his offer.


    Myra opened her mouth, but she closed it with aplicated expression momentster. Director Hart


    has a woman he loves. Even though I don¡¯t know who she is, I bet she¡¯s as perfect as him. Only


    someone like her can match his status.


    She tried to suppress the peculiar feeling within her as she thought, I¡¯m just going back to the Hart


    Residence with him. Perhaps he has some urgent matters to discuss. Apart from that, he also


    promised that he will send me home after he¡¯s done with the discussion.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    If he really can¡¯t keep to his promise, I can walk home too. Southern Hill is not a small area, but it¡¯s not


    gigantic either. Apart from that, it would be for the best if he could really clear my name from the


    usation of giarism.


    As soon as Myra thought about that, she stopped speaking and quietly looked outside the car window.


    From the corner of his eyes, Tony slightly arched his good-looking eyebrows when he saw her small


    face had darkened.


    The car was soon driven to the mansion region, which was surrounded by a garden.


    Southern Hill was the paradise for many wealthy people, but a mansion as big as the Hart Residence


    could not be found¡ªeven in the area.


    It took almost five minutes for the car to be driven from the main gate to a building that looked like a


    castle with European architecture.


    Soon, the car came to a tall fountain that resembled a swan. Next to it was a huge mansion with white


    walls and red bricks that were surrounded by trees; the ce looked impressive and intricate at the


    same time.


    Even Myra, who had seen different styles of mansions, could not help but sigh in her heart. Sure


    enough, the Hart Family is the most prestigious family in Bradfort City.


    Tony, who was next to her, had been resting with his eyes closed. He finally opened them andnded


    his profound gaze on her as he looked at her clear eyes.


    Without waiting for him to speak, she quickly responded, ¡°Just go ahead and run your errands, Director


    Hart. This garden is quite beautiful¡ªI¡¯ll take a stroll while waiting for you to be back.¡± Afraid that he


    would invite her inside for a cup of tea or something to that effect, she quickly broke the silence.


    Perhaps she was defensive because he had joked about asking her to marry him earlier. If I enter the


    mansion with him, how would I exin my reason for being here once I meet the elders in his family


    like Old Master Hart? I don¡¯t want to run into any unnecessary embarrassment or troubles.


    Tony seemed to frown unhappily as he stared into Myra¡¯s eyes, but he did not convince her otherwise.


    ¡°The garden is quite big, so bring your phone with you. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done,¡± he reminded her


    nonchntly.


    Myra tightened her grip on the phone and she nodded after turning subconsciously.


    I bet she doesn¡¯t even know she¡¯s blushing right now. Upon seeing her reflexes, Tony¡¯s mood suddenly


    became better. Before he exited the car, he stretched his hand toward her and it caused her to tense


    up when she felt his hand on her forehead.


    Before he walked off, he arched his eyebrows as he asked, ¡°Are you running a temperature?¡±


    Sitting in the car, Myra¡¯s face was flushed red. She suddenly felt annoyed at Tony¡¯s earlier action. I


    thought¡­ he had stretched his hand out because there were some leaves or dirt on my hair. I can¡¯t


    believe that he actually ced his hand on my forehead!


    At that moment, the warmth from his hands slowly seeped into her skin, as if he left an imprint there.


    A slightly frustrated Myra opened the car door and she alighted from the car.


    Sure enough, the garden in Hart Residence was ginormous and it was obviously a well-nned


    garden. In the evening, themps in the garden were all switched on and illuminated the bushes and


    flowers, making the atmosphere cozy and romantic. The pebble paths and fresh air even enchanted


    her. However, when she turned after ten minutes of walking, she knew that she was lost.


    She felt exasperated at herself. Since she expected that Tony would call her after he was done with his


    matters, she nned to find a spot to rest. However, at that moment, she heard a small voice sobbing.


    After tracing the source of the voice, she saw a young boy, who looked like he was around eight years


    old, sobbing as he sat next to bushes of flowers. He pouted as he mumbled, ¡°Can they not divorce?


    Sob¡­ Sob¡­ I don¡¯t want them to divorce¡­¡±


    As themp behind him shone from above, it cast a lonely shadow on the ground, making him look like


    a kid who had lost his way.


    Myra immediately froze on the spot.


    After all, the scene reminded her of her past. She remembered that many years ago, she also ran out


    from her house and secretly cried in a nearby garden, begging a God whom she thought had existed


    that time to stop her parents from divorcing.


    She walked to the young boy involuntarily.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± When he heard her approaching, he immediately lifted his head and looked at her


    vigntly. As soon as he saw her, a frown immediately appeared on handsome face. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He thought of himself as a brave man. Hence, it was a humiliation for him to be seen crying by another


    person. He quickly wiped his tears away from his cheeks and lifted his head to speak to her. ¡°I did not


    cry earlier. It¡¯s just that¡­ some sand entered my eyes when I walked over.¡±


    Myra did not expose him because she clearly understood how he felt, having experienced a simr fate


    herself. In an instant, she felt closer to him. Even though he was still young, he had a shadow of Tony


    after she looked at his face¡ªit was highly likely that he was someone from the Hart Family.


    After thinking about it, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m lost. Can you bring me back to the fountain?¡±


    The little boy looked at her in confusion. ¡°Are you a guest?¡±


    ¡°I¡­guess so.¡± Director Hart invited me here, so I guess I can be counted as a guest of the Hart Family.


    Myra touched her nose and pretended that she had not seen his red eyes that were swollen from


    crying. ¡°I initially nned to take a stroll before going back, but this ce is just too huge. So, I¡¯m lost.¡±


    ¡°This is my great-grandpa¡¯s house¡ªof course it¡¯srge. You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed about it. I


    was also lost when I came here for the first time.¡±


    Myra¡¯s warm expression had probably lowered his defenses. He jumped down from the stairs and


    added, ¡°I heard that Uncle Tony is returning tonight. You must be his guest. I like Uncle Tony, you know.


    Come with me¡ªI¡¯ll bring you back to the fountain.¡±


    With that, he immediately walked in front of her. Seeing him regain his vigor, she could not help but


    grin.


    As the path became increasingly familiar to her, she soon returned to the fountain in no time. However,


    both Leo and Tony were nowhere to be seen and there were only a few security guards not far away.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you here for a while. When Uncle Tonyes back, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Perhaps out of his worry that she would feel lonely, he took the initiative to stay with her.


    Sure enough, he¡¯s a kind child. Myra could not help but caress his hair as she remembered her mother


    had done the same to her back then.


    The little boy¡¯s body stiffened for a while before it slowly rxed. He turned with a tinge of hesitation in


    his eyes, but he still asked her, ¡°May I know your name?¡±


    Myra froze for a brief moment before a hint of smile appeared in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m Myra Stark. M-y-r-a S-t-


    a-r-k. You can just call me Myra.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ Are you my uncle¡¯s girlfriend?¡± The sparkle and curiosity in his eyes had reced his sadness.


    ¡°Nope,¡± she quickly replied after guessing which uncle he was referring to.


    ¡°Aw!¡± He actually looked a tad bit disappointed upon hearing that.


    Upon seeing his genuine expression, Myra could not resist flicking her fingers on his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re


    just a kid. Do you even know what ¡®girlfriend¡¯ refers to?¡±


    He felt a slight itch on his forehead after she did that, so he red at her and kept a distance from her.


    ¡°Of course! A girlfriend is¡­ Well, no matter what, you are not my girlfriend, so I¡¯m staying away from


    you!¡±


    Myra smiled upon hearing that. How mischievous!


    Just as she was about to reply, a gentle voice suddenly interrupted them. ¡°Henry!¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    When Myra and Henry raised their heads, they saw a slender woman standing at the other end of the


    fountain, which was not far from them. Even though the woman was already in herte thirties, she


    looked like she was barely 30 years old. Although she was elegant, there was a hint of worry and


    sorrow on her face that Myra detected at that moment.


    On the other hand, after Tony entered the mansion, a maid took his coat from him and ced a pair of


    indoor slippers in front of him.


    ¡°Young Master Tony, Old Master Hart has been waiting for you in the study for a while.¡±


    With that, she smartly retreated to the kitchen.


    As soon as he knocked on the door to enter, a voicemanded loudly from the room, ¡°Wait at the


    door!¡±


    Even though it was a rather old voice, it was still full of strength. It was obvious from his tone that the


    man in the room was not in a good mood.


    Tony arched his eyebrows as he closed the door of the study and obediently obeyed the order¡ªhe


    stood straight on the spot without taking another step.


    After Sebastian finished his writing, he realized that it was indeed his grandson, the one who had


    caused a lot of problems, standing obediently by the door. Because of the news that his eldest


    grandchild, Serena, had brought, his foul mood whichsted for half the day took a slightly better turn.


    After eyeing the door sideways, Sebastian said in annoyance, ¡°Enter.¡±


    Tony walked into the room indifferently.


    Sebastian dried the calligraphy that he wrote earlier and ced a paperweight on the table. He was not


    in the mood to argue with his youngest grandson, so he cut to the chase. ¡°Do you know the Young


    Lady from the Hay Family?¡±


    Tony frowned slightly before asking nonchntly, ¡°Which Hay Family?¡±


    Seeing that he deliberately asked that question, Sebastian red at him. ¡°Which other Hay Family


    exists¡±


    Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed as he met Sebastian¡¯s gaze with a half-smirk on his face. ¡°Bradfort City is rather


    big, so I bet there are many families with thest name of ¡®Hay¡¯. There are also thousands of people


    with thisst name as well. How would I know which Hay Family you are referring to?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Rascal!¡± Sebastian was furious by his reply. Judging from his attitude, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s deliberately


    defying me! If I don¡¯t have an important matter to discuss with him, I would love to throw this inkstone at


    him! ¡°Which Hay Family? Of course, the one who secured the Sunny Bay Project from the Hart Group!


    Do you know this Hay Family?¡±


    After he pretended to think about it, Tony looked as though he had a realization. ¡°Oh, you mean the


    Hay Group? Well, I do know them, but I didn¡¯t know that they have already obtained the Sunny Bay


    Project.¡±


    Seeing Tony¡¯s stubborn response, Sebastian angrily gritted his teeth. The old man from Hay Group just


    called to tell me that we are going to coborate soon. He even thanked my grandson for taking care of


    his granddaughter and sent good wishes for us to take care of each other. However¡­ My grandson


    would take care of his granddaughter? When has Tony be such a kind person?


    After he hung up on the call, he immediately called Mr. Logan¡ªthe person in charge of the Project


    Department of Hart Group.


    When Mr. Logan received the call from Sebastian, he did not dare to reveal much. Instead, he merely


    told him the objective facts¡ªthe Hay Group and the Chase Group hadpeted to work on the Sunny


    Bay Project. There was a designer from the Chase Group who was involved in a giarism case.


    After thinking about it, Sebastian immediately realized that Tony was behaving in an odd manner. Why


    would he be personally involved in such a small project? The Chase Group is involved in giarism?


    Old Master Hay calling me to tell me the news of our coboration? Isn¡¯t it obvious that Tony is doing all


    of this for the Young Lady of the Hay Family?


    Since Serena was about to get divorced, he had not been in a good mood. Hence, that piece of news


    finally cheered him up, albeit slightly. He did not even tell his wife before he confirmed the authenticity


    of the news. As a result, he quickly summoned Tony over to confirm it with him. However, his face


    darkened when he saw such an attitude from Tony.


    ¡°What do you mean? Tony, you are no longer young. Do you still think you can y hard to get¡ªlike


    those youngdies?¡±


    What if she¡¯s scared away by him? I¡¯ve looked it up¡ªeven though the Hart Family can¡¯t bepared


    to our family, this youngdy is honest, pretty, and kind. She also earned good grades back in school.


    Even though other people have copied her work, she did not report to the police, but she generously


    forgave them. The Hart Family has never expected our descendents to look for wealthy youngdies.


    As long as they are kind, that¡¯s the most important.


    ¡°Me? Hard to get?¡± When Tony heard Sebastian mention Sasha¡¯s name, he vaguely knew what he


    meant. At that moment, his eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Grandpa, could you be thinking that I like


    her?¡±


    Sebastian snorted coldly. ¡°You enthusiastically took over this project for the Young Lady of the Hay


    Family, didn¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have to pretend otherwise in front of me!¡±


    As if he was satisfied that he said those words aloud, he took a few sips from a cup of tea next to him.


    Immediately, his throat felt much morefortable. After that, he looked sideways at his youngest


    grandson, who was tall and well-built. ¡°Tell me, how would you like your wedding? Have you decided


    on a date? If not, tell your grandma and let her help you. It¡¯s about time for our family to be in a


    celebratory mood.¡±


    Tony merely looked at Sebastian in amusement. He took a few steps forward and knocked on the table


    in front of him with a mocking look. ¡°Who told you that I took over this project for someone from the Hay


    Family?¡±


    Sebastian frowned as he pursed his lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? You took over because you like that


    youngdy, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t tell me that you are interested in this project! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not interested in this project.¡± Tony arched his eyebrows and snorted disdainfully. His


    eyes flickered when he saw the words ¡®Hay¡¯ written on the piece of paper in calligraphy. ¡°It¡¯s just that


    the Young Lady of the Hay Family is not good enough for me!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s chest heaved up and down because of his anger.


    He carefully appraised Tony¡¯s expression. At that moment, Tony looked indifferent and stoic¡ªhe also


    did not look like he was joking at all.


    Unwilling to throw in the towel, Sebastian asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t interested in her? Really? Why did you


    take extra care of the Hay Family then?¡±


    Tony let out a cold chuckle. ¡°I never knew that I¡¯ve been taking care of them.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then, why did the Hay Family say that¡­¡± Sebastian suddenly mmed his fist on the table. ¡°That old


    jerk!¡±


    After thinking about it, the reason why the Hay Family had given such an ambiguous story became


    clear to him¡­ But¡­


    ¡°That Young Lady from the Hay Family seems decent. You are also not young anymore. Now that both


    of you are in touch with each other for these few days, why don¡¯t you¡ª¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Tony suddenly interrupted and he turned to leave.


    Since he already knew why he was called back today, he had no ns to stay any longer.


    Sebastian¡¯s face alternated between shades of green and white as he yelled, ¡°This scoundrel!¡± His


    mood that was finally lifted, even by a bit, sank again.


    The woman quickly walked to Henry and appraised him from head to toe. ¡°Why did you suddenly run


    outside? Do you know Mommy and Great-grandma are worried about you?¡±


    Upon seeing his red eyes, she seemed even more exhausted. ¡°Henry, I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± After Henry calmed down, he also felt upset when he saw his mother being sad. However,


    it was almost impossible to ask him to suddenly ept the news of his parents¡¯ divorce.


    He merely grabbed the hem of her clothes tightly with his little fingers.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    After a while, the woman finally lifted her head and spoke to Henry gently, ¡°Both Mommy and Daddy


    still love you very much, and it¡¯s just that we are not staying together anymore. If you miss Daddy, I¡¯ll


    still bring you over to him, alright?¡±


    Sure enough, he has family problems¡ªlooks like his parents are getting a divorce.


    Myra merely stood aside quietly while Henry lowered his head sadly.


    It was only at this moment that the woman noticed Myra.


    ¡°And you are?¡± she asked awkwardly yet curiously.


    ¡°This is Uncle Tony¡¯s¡­ friend, Myra,¡± Henry said in a low voice after the topic was changed.


    He snuck out of the woman¡¯s embrace and walked to Myra. ¡°She lost her way just now so I brought her


    back.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Feeling slightly nervous, Myra tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled at the woman.


    If my guess is correct, this woman should be Tony¡¯s eldest sister, Serena Hart, who happily married into


    the Reyer Family with a huge dowry. This is so unexpected¡­


    Serena was not in a good mood recently, so she brought her son back to the Hart Residence. After she


    heard Henry introduce Myra, Serena looked at thetter nkly.


    My youngest brother has ady friend?


    ¡°I see. So you¡¯re Tony¡¯s friend? What about we go and take a seat inside? Grandpa asked Tony to


    at Myra gently.


    ¡°Myra, why don¡¯t we go on in?¡± Henry also held Myra¡¯s hands. He had no idea why he thought Myra


    seemed friendly even though they had just met.


    Even Serena could not stop herself from casting a few more nces at Myra. It was unexpected for her


    to see Henry bing close to a woman he had just met.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Myra waved her hands and rejected their offer. ¡°It¡¯s fine; I¡¯ll just wait


    here.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait here with you,¡± Henry said quickly.


    Serena did a double take and looked at her son in surprise.


    Seeing that he had calmed down, she merely said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring some tea for the both of you.¡±


    With that, she walked into the mansion without giving Myra the opportunity to refuse her offer politely.


    Looking at Serena¡¯s leaving figure, Myra suddenly thought of her own mother. When her mother was


    also divorcing her father, their family was breaking apart just like Henry¡¯s family. Suddenly, she could


    not hold herself back anymore and spoke to Henry. ¡°Your mom is still young. If she really divorced your


    dad, perhaps she can start a new life. Don¡¯t you want your mom to be happy, Henry?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Henry froze before he lowered his head. After a pause, he muttered, ¡°I just want to


    live together with everyone¡­¡±


    After all, he was still young so he did not understand the troubles of an adult. Just like Myra back then


    ¡ªshe, too, did not want her parents to separate. She gently held Henry¡¯s hands. Seeing that he


    wanted to get away from her, she held him even tighter. ¡°Back then, I was too young to realize this, so I


    didn¡¯t want my mom to divorce my dad. However, it became something that I regretted for the rest of


    my life. Henry, your mom loves you so much. Shouldn¡¯t you care for her in return?¡±


    There were many asions where Myra regretted her actions. She regretted not stopping her mother


    from leaving the family back then. If that did not happen, is it possible that she might not walk to her


    own destruction?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    At the thought of this, Myra¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    Henry was shocked to see this and grabbed her trembling hand firmly. ¡°Are you cold, Myra?¡±


    ¡°No; I¡¯m not.¡± Myra took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then, she caressed Henry¡¯s head. ¡°Your


    mom is so much more upset than you now. You have to put yourself in her shoes, Henry.¡±


    Henry froze upon hearing that. Just as he was about to say something, he saw an olddy walking


    toward them. Immediately, he stood up straight and looked at her as he greeted respectfully, ¡°Hello,


    Great-grandma.¡±


    Myra was shocked to hear that, but her shock immediately turned into exasperation.


    Even though she did not enter the mansion with Tony, she still met his elders nevertheless.


    Hence, she quickly turned around and looked in the same direction as Henry. At this moment, an old


    looked energetic and had a solemn expression on her face, looking wealthy and elegant with her hair


    tied behind her head tidily.


    As though she had heard the conversation between Myra and Henry just now, she eyed Myra


    impassively before her eyes narrowed. Then, she shifted her gaze to look at Henry. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you


    gone in? It¡¯s sote already.¡±


    Henry seemed to treat her with great reverence. He hesitated beside Myra as he replied, ¡°When I saw


    this youngdy lose her way, I brought her back here. I¡¯ll go in soon.¡±


    Lisa Hart nodded indifferently before looking at Myra once again.


    ¡°Hello, Old Madam Hart.¡± Myra smiled at her.


    Without any change in her expression, she asked, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Uncle Tony¡¯s friend!¡± Henry quickly replied before Lisa could finish her sentence.


    Lisa¡¯s eyelids seemed to tremble slightly. Upon hearing that, she looked at Myra again before she


    nodded and left.


    After she had left them, Henry finally patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Myra. She¡¯s my great-grandma.


    Though she looks solemn, she¡¯s a nice person.¡±


    In reality, Myra was not afraid of her. She merely felt awkward upon meeting her, but she was relieved


    that Lisa did not ask her any questions.


    Soon, before Serena coulde back to them, Tony walked out of the mansion without any expression


    on his face with Leo in tow.


    He seemed to be quite furious. Even though his expression was indifferent, his thin lips were pressed


    into a grim line. When he reached Myra, he didn¡¯t even seem to see Henry. Instead, he pulled Myra by


    the hand and walked toward the silver grey Bentley Mulsanne.


    ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± Myra protested but Tony obviously did not hear her, as he did not release his grip.


    Myra merely turned around helplessly to look at Henry, who was shocked to see this.


    ¡°Bye!¡± she said.


    Seeing the way Tony dragged Myra away, Henry had a furtive smile on his face as he waved to her.


    ¡°Bye, Myra! Do visit soon!¡±


    On the other hand, Lisa returned to the living room of the mansion calmly. There, she met Sebastian,


    who was running around furiously as heined, ¡°This rascal! During one of the rare times he


    returns, how dare he show me his defiant attitude? If I catch him this time, I¡¯ll skin him alive¡ª¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, he saw his wife.


    People of their age in Bradfort City knew that Sebastian Hart was very short-tempered. However, no


    matter how irate he was, he would immediately be gentle when he saw his wife.


    Hence, as soon as he saw her, he immediately stoppedining. Instead, he turned around to hold


    her hand with a smile on his face as she walked upstairs. ¡°Lisa, I was just kidding. Tony is your blue-


    eyed boy¡ªhow could I do this to him? By the way, have you had the broth that I asked the maids to


    prepare? It¡¯s your favourite chicken broth!¡±


    Lisa merely shot him an indifferent nce. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to skin my grandson alive?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s solemn demeanor in front of Tony a moment ago hadpletely disintegrated as he


    pretended to be defensive about this. ¡°Whoever dares to do anything to my grandson, I will never let


    them off the hook!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the old woman, who seldom smiled, finally twitched her lips slightly into a


    small smirk.


    When Tony grabbed Myra¡¯s hand as he walked outside, her soft and tender hand made him tighten his


    hand involuntarily.


    ¡°Director Hart¡­ ¡± Seeing that they had reached the car, Myra struggled against his grip awkwardly and


    she wanted to take back her hand.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Tony did not turn around but his side profile looked cold and serious. Myra had no idea what he


    discussed with Old Master Hart upstairs, but she assumed that it did not go well.


    Tony never nced back and he did not utter a word. Instead, he merely tightened his grip on her


    hand.


    When they reached the car, Leo quickly opened the door of the backseat for them.


    Tony let Myra get into the car first before he followed from behind. All this while, he did not let go of her


    hand at all.


    After the both of them got into the car, Myra shot a tentative nce at him. His lips were pressed tightly


    together and he had a deep frown on his face that made his expression look dark. However, he


    seemed to have forgotten the hand he had been holding.


    ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± Myra said his name worriedly again. It was only now that he seemed to hear her.


    Following her gaze, he saw that he had been holding her hand and with narrowed eyes, he slowly let


    her go.


    Myra heaved a sigh of relief. Even though the atmosphere in the car was quite tense, fortunately they


    had reached the Chase Residence.


    Myra thanked him in a low voice before getting out of the car. After taking a few steps, she turned


    around and knocked on the window on Tony¡¯s side. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw his


    profound gaze but she quickly murmured, ¡°I still feel very grateful toward you no matter what. Also¡­


    Don¡¯t be too angry, Director Hart. No matter what, I¡¯m sure your family has your best interests at heart.¡±


    Obviously, she thought that Tony had a fight with his family, so she gave him a piece of advice.


    With that, she turned around to walk to the mansion.


    Behind her, Leo heaved a helpless sigh internally.


    Even though he did not enter the study just now, he understood his boss well. No matter how I look at


    things, the way he dragged her along just now and the dark expression on his face looks like he¡¯s just


    pretending!


    Now that Myra is gone, the sullenness on his face haspletely disappeared! Apart from that, I can


    even see the corner of his lips twitching upward.


    At this moment, Leo wasining about his boss in his thoughts. Miss Stark is no match for


    Director Hart at all! He is a hypocrite!


    As soon as Myra reached the Chase Residence, Eve walked up to her anxiously. ¡°You¡¯re finally back,


    Myra!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A sudden surge of exhaustion after a whole day of dealing with different matters


    overcame Myra as she was changing her shoes in the doorway.


    Eve seemed to have something to tell her, but she seemed reluctant to do so after seeing Myra¡¯s tired


    look.


    After Myra put on the indoor slippers, she guessed that Eve was probably worried about the Sunny Bay


    Project, so she consoled her gently. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about the Sunny Bay Project; I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    ¡°You? What can you do?¡± Eve blurted out without a second thought. After realizing what she had just


    said, she quickly shut her mouth again.


    Just as Myra was about to walk inside, she froze for a moment before she continued walking. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. I won¡¯t let Chase Group take the me.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Eve remembered what Sasha told her during their phone call earlier. After


    putting what she knew from the Hart Group together, she initially nned to have a conversation with


    Myra. However, she felt displeased after seeing Myra¡¯s nonchnt attitude, so she could not help but


    say, ¡°Myra, I also hope that you can take on this project, and I know you put a lot of effort into it. But no


    matter what, you should not have copied someone else! Luckily Sasha is my niece, and she already


    said that she won¡¯t take legal actions against you. Otherwise, if this news spreads, the Chase Group


    will be embarrassed once again.¡±


    At this moment, Myrapletely stopped walking forward.


    She clenched her fists and loosened them several times before a bitter smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Mom, do you also think that I giarized the design from the Hay Group?¡±


    She did not turn around but there was despair in her voice.


    Eve¡¯s eyes flickered around and she avoided looking at Myra. ¡°Myra, what I meant just now was that¡­


    Sasha has said that no matter what, she won¡¯t be angry at you, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s discuss this tomorrow.¡±


    Without waiting for Eve¡¯s reply, Myra walked to the second floor immediately.


    Behind her, Eve¡¯s facial expression changed and her eyebrows knitted together into a frown.


    When Myra opened the door of her room, she was greeted by a gush of icy air.


    Home should be the warmest ce for her, but she only felt it bing colder as days passed by.


    She had never expected that the people whom she thought were closest to her did not even believe


    her.


    Eve¡¯s words just now had hurt her indeed. However, she had no idea why she was not as sad as


    before when she faced such a helpless situation.


    Is it because I¡¯m bing numb?


    Myra twitched her lips into a self-mocking smile. At this moment, she suddenly remembered Henry. I


    hope he doesn¡¯t take the same path as I did. Serena looks kind and gentle, just like my mom. Both of


    them deserve happiness.


    Thinking of this, Myra took a deep breath. Only after she¡¯s gone do I realize how precious the time we


    spent together was. It¡¯s only until now that¡­ I realized what a stupid thing I¡¯ve done.


    She closed her eyes bitterly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As rumors spread like wildfire, everyone frantically got out of the elevator as soon as Myra entered


    after she arrived at the office the next day.


    It was the peak office hour, so she seemed awkward and helpless to take the elevator alone.


    However, Tilly entered the elevator after squeezing out of the crowd.


    Someone pulled her back and shook his head at her. ¡°Tilly, you know what everyone has been talking


    about. Don¡¯t go looking for trouble. You are still an intern designer. In the worst case scenario, perhaps


    otherpanies will not dare to hire you anymore.¡±


    Tilly could not be bothered to reply and she merely shook his hand off before pressing the close button


    on the elevator door.


    ¡°Thank you, Tilly,¡± Myra murmured and smiled.


    Tilly pursed her lips. ¡°Myra, I believe in you and Director Hart. Since he said that he will look into this,


    I¡¯m sure he is able to clear your name!¡±


    When Myra thought of Tony, she also involuntarily rxed. She had no idea why, but she believed him.


    Around nine in the morning, the chief designer received a call from the Hart Group to ask Myra to go


    over, saying that they found out the truth about the designs.


    When Mr. Xavier walked out to notify Myra, Elsie overheard that and walked over to snicker at her


    misfortune. ¡°Myra, I can¡¯t believe that you are so thick-skinned! If I were you, I won¡¯t even dare toe


    to the Chase Group today. How embarrassing! Have you found the nextpany? Oh, I¡¯m sorry¡ªI


    forgot that you are a designer who¡¯s involved in giarism, and you fangirl after another man until


    everyone knows about it. Who would dare to hire you after this?¡±


    ¡°Whether I actually giarized other works or not, we have to wait for the Hart Group¡¯s


    announcement.¡± Myra also smiled coldly, a hint of mockery on her face. ¡°Sometimes, one can¡¯t be too


    gleeful. Tragedy might happen anytime, especially when you are too happy.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Elsie shed a fake smile at her. ¡°You¡¯re the perfect example of that. Some time ago, you


    were so well-received by the Hart Group but in no time, your reputation is ruined. Alright, I guess you


    have to head over to Hart Group now. It¡¯s better to get it over with quickly.¡±


    With that, she walked to her seat with her hips swaying.


    Looking at her back, Myra clenched her fists tightly.


    When Myra reached Hart Group¡¯s basement parking lot, Leo had already been waiting for her next to


    the elevator.


    As soon as he saw her, he quickly invited her to the elevator reserved specifically for the director that


    was right next to the normal elevator.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Myra was touched upon seeing this. It was likely that Tony gave such an order because he was worried


    that the people from the Hart Group might make snidements in front of her. After all, the rumors of


    her giarism had spread throughout the Hart Group as well.


    When Myra reached the 48th floor, she entered Tony¡¯s office. At this moment, Sasha was already there


    and Tony was sitting behind his office table, with his crossed fingers supporting his forehead. Through


    the windows, sunlight shone on his back and the outline of his figure glimmered slightly.


    ¡°Director Hart, Miss Stark is here.¡±


    After hearing Leo¡¯s voice, Tony raised his head and his eyes narrowed. Then, he leaned backward in


    the chair. His facial features were perfectly exquisite and well-defined, and he was also tall and well-


    built. He was dominant yet not ostentatious, sharp yet not ruthless, and there was a hint ofziness as


    he leaned backward at this moment. Tony hadpletely dominated Sasha¡¯s field of sight now.


    Since thest failure, she went back and thought carefully about the possible reasons. Then, she came


    to the conclusion that Tony did not understand her well enough. Hence, she begged her grandfather to


    call Old Master Hart to give him some hints about her feelings. ording to her grandfather, even


    though Old Master Hart did not give a straightforward reply, he seemed to be pretty satisfied with her


    judging from his tone. She was beyond excited to hear about this, so she quickly drove over here once


    she received the call from Hart Group. To her, everything was going ording to n. Since she was


    just here to witness Myra¡¯s trial, she did not even bring her designer over.


    Sasha shed a kind and gentle smile at Myra. ¡°Myra, I believe that Aunt Eve has already passed my


    message to you. If you admit your mistake now, no one will know about this in the future.¡± Sasha


    looked at Myra earnestly to show Tony that she was kind and generous. She had always grabbed on


    every opportunity to showcase herself.


    ¡°Oh¡ªis that so?¡± Myra¡¯s eyes gradually became colder.


    ¡°Myra, I know you did this because you love Sean very much. You want to take this project for him so


    much that you gave in to the temptation. I know you did not mean to do this and I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Director Hart, please let us know the results.¡± Myra interrupted Sasha without waiting for her to finish


    speaking.


    Annoyance was already in Tony¡¯s eyes but when he saw Myra¡¯s reaction, there was a quick sh of a


    smile on the corner of his lips, so quick that no one saw it except Sasha. She clenched her fists tightly


    and bit her lips as she gently murmured, ¡°Director Hart, please go ahead.¡± She looked like she was


    trying to stay strong after she had been wronged.


    Myra smiled sarcastically and stopped looking at her. Instead, she turned her gaze to the emotionless


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    man in front of them.


    At this moment, Leo ced aptop in front of Tony and opened a file in it. Then, Tony turned it around


    so that it was facing both the women. ¡°Here are the results,¡± he announced in an indifferent tone as his


    gaze swept past Sasha coldly.


    ¡°This is the result?¡± Sasha was the first to voice out her confusion.


    A clear picture of a woman was shown on the screen of theptop. Her head was lowered, so her eyes


    could not be seen. Instead, only the shadows from her long eyshes were visible. She had an


    exquisite nose and petal-like lips. Even though her hair was tied back, there were strands of it falling


    into her face, forming a stark contrastpared to her fair neck. This woman was none other than


    Myra, and she had her head lowered as she drew.


    If the current atmosphere was not solemn, Sasha would have snorted coldly. I wonder who the


    photographer is? This person had obviously put a lot of effort into taking this picture! After all, Myra


    looked so beautiful that made others want to drop everything and just look at her. In the picture, there


    was a drawing paper in front of Myra that was already fully drawn.


    Looking at Sasha¡¯s questioning gaze, Tony erged the drawing paper and revealed that it was the


    drawing that was submitted by the Hay Group yesterday. Even though it was not that clear, the outline


    could be clearly seen.


    ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± Sasha eximed. Right after that, she quickly closed her mouth after


    realizing her faux pas.


    Looking at the shocked expression of the two people in front of him, Tony curved his lips into a cold


    smile. ¡°Miss Hay, the time when this picture was taken is marked at the bottom of the picture. If you are


    worried that this picture is edited, you can make a copy and take it back to examine it.¡± With arms


    crossed in front of his chest, Tony looked at Sasha coldly. ¡°Do you still need me to tell you the result?¡±


    In an instant, different emotions flitted across Sasha¡¯s face. She red at the picture before looking


    back at Myra, who kept mum as soon as she saw the picture.


    Sasha did not expect anyone to take a picture of Myra that would be the evidence to her


    usation. The words that she had just said to Myra and Tony had backfired, and her face blushed red


    as she felt like she had shot herself in the foot.


    ¡°Director Hart, Myra, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some misunderstanding here.¡± Sasha¡¯s fingernails almost dug into


    her palm and the expression on her face took a drastic turn. After a while, she finally settled on a


    solemn expression. ¡°After we came back from the construction site of the Sunny Bay Project, our


    designer, Miss Torres, said that she was going to focus on drawing. Honestly, I only knew about her


    design on the veryst day, so I had no idea that she stole Myra¡¯s drawing. But don¡¯t worry, Director


    Hart and Myra. The Hay Group will never stand for such actions. After finding out the truth, I will


    definitely provide you with a proper exnation, Myra.¡±


    The gentle expression on her face just now had be serious and earnest. From her words, she did


    not dig a grave for herself. At this moment, she suddenly turned around to look at Tony seriously.


    ¡°Director Hart, I would like to discuss this matter with you in private. Is that alright?¡±


    In just a few sentences, she had pushed the responsibility from herself entirely. Myra knew that this


    was perfectly normal in their profession, as the scapegoat had always been powerless employees. She


    knew that she could not make any decisions at this moment, so she merely looked at Tony, who


    nodded at her. Then, she left the office. Since everything had reached this point, she believed that he


    was a man of his word. Hence, she was not worried about the rest of the incident anymore.


    To her, the most important thing was to have her name cleared. As for the discussion between the both


    of them, she assumed that Sasha nned to make a deal with Tony in order to save the Hay Group.


    Myra did not forget what happened to the Reid Group after they were involved in giarism. Of course,


    Sasha did not forget about it as well. Losing a business partner like the Hart Group was a huge blow to


    the Hay Group.


    Sasha¡¯s heart pumped wildly when she saw that the office only consisted of Tony and herself. She felt


    annoyed that her perfect n had such a sudden change midway, and she was not willing to let the


    Chase Group take charge of the project. Not only that, it was now the Hay Group that was involved in


    giarism.


    Actually, it all depended on Tony¡¯s intentions whether which side was at fault. If he wanted to help


    them, the Hay Group would walk away from it unscathed. If only I can seduce him and make him


    change his mind¡­


    Looking at the man she had taken a liking to sitting in front of her, she walked to him and suddenly took


    off her cardigan, revealing her sensual figure.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    ¡°Director Hart¡­ Tony¡­¡± She took a deep breath and with a shy expression, she murmured, ¡°You


    misunderstood me thest time. I¡¯ve never even looked at other men. Perhaps you are unaware of this,


    but ever since I saw you at Old Master Hart¡¯s birthday celebration, it was love at first sight. I fell in love


    with you uncontrobly¡­¡±


    As she walked closer to him, the sorrow and shyness in her eyes became more apparent. Just as she


    was about to reach him, he suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Hay, do you want me to give you another warning?¡±


    He slowly took out a cigarette and lit it. Compared to her passionate advances, he was like an iceberg.


    ¡°I know you must be angry at me for not knowing my employee¡¯s character. But if you delete the


    picture, Tony, everything can still be salvaged. Tony¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the permission to call my name?¡± Tony breathed out a puff of smoke. When he turned


    around to look at her, there was annoyance in his eyes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    His sensual look right now was precisely the reason Sasha fell for him. Biting her lip, she said,


    ¡°Yesterday, Old Master Hart said that¡­ he likes me a lot¡­¡±


    With that, Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously before he suddenly gave a soft chuckle without any mirth


    in his eyes. ¡°Miss Hay, I was the one who asked someone to take this picture of Miss Stark working.¡±


    Following his gaze, Sasha looked at the picture once more, not knowing what he was trying to imply.


    Tony leaned back in his chair again. His handsome features and well-built body that was enshrouded


    by smoke made her unable to move her gaze away.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have suspected that Miss Stark and I have a rtionship that we keep secret,¡± Tony


    said tly.


    Sasha¡¯s expression immediately changed. It is true that Myra gets special treatment from the Hart


    Group every time. Just like this time, everyone is so sure that she has giarized another person¡¯s


    work, yet Director Hart still helped her to clear her name!


    Sasha¡¯s breathing froze as she tried to calm herself down. Everything is not confirmed yet, so don¡¯t


    think too much into it. It¡¯s also possible that the thick-skinned Myra wants to seduce Director Hart!


    Watching the changing expressions on her face, Tony curved his lips and he said in a cold voice that


    who wants her.¡±


    It so happens that I¡¯m the one who wants her¡­


    Sasha froze as she looked at the man in front of her incredulously.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Myra is a married woman!¡± Sasha yelled, her voice shrill.


    ¡°So what?¡± Tony took another puff of the cigarette before extinguishing the me in an ashtray nearby.


    When he looked at her again, only indifference was reflected in his eyes. ¡°Let me give you another


    warning¡ªdon¡¯t try to harm her. Otherwise¡­ you wouldn¡¯t want to see what the Hay Group will


    be.¡±


    Sasha was so angry that her entire body was trembling. ¡°Tony Hart, how dare you threaten me?¡±


    Initially, she was thinking about having the man in front of her all to herself. Unexpectedly, even though


    he was rumored to be a monk who was not interested in any woman, he would rather fall for a married


    woman than spare her a second nce.


    Every time when she recalled how he humiliated her, she hated Myra for it.


    At that time, Myra was just staying next to Director Hart¡¯s room. I bet he deliberately said those words


    for her to hear!


    However, Sasha shivered when she saw Tony¡¯s dark expression. After all, based on his capabilities,


    she knew that he could carry out his threat just now.


    Well done, Myra!


    ¡°Tony, I did not expect for you to stoop so low! But I¡¯m sorry to tell you that Myra loves my cousin a lot,


    so it¡¯s impossible for her to fall for you! To her, all your efforts are worth nothing!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tony did not be angry because of her words; it was as if he did not mind at all. This,


    however, made Sasha even more irate.


    ¡°Please remember to publish an official statement, Miss Hay,¡± he reminded her with a cold smile on his


    face. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry to tell you that there are no more working opportunities between the Hart Group


    and the Hay Group in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha merely felt a surge of fury rising within her to the point where she felt like


    murdering someone. However, she tried her best to suppress it as she ran out of the room after picking


    up the cardigan she had taken off just now.


    Two minutester, Myra was informed by Leo that Tony had already chosen the Chase Group as the


    preparations beforeing back to the Hart Group to sign the contract.


    A warm feeling surged through her heart, something that she had not felt in a long time. However, she


    felt conflicted that it was brought by a person whom she did not really know.


    Looking at the door of Tony¡¯s office that was not far from her, Myra suddenly panicked for no good


    reason. Without even thanking him, she bade farewell to Leo and left the Hart Group directly.


    Ten minutester, Leo entered Tony¡¯s office and reported respectfully, ¡°Director Hart, the hotel called us


    just now. Sure enough, Miss Hay would like to see the footage of the surveince camera when we


    stayed there a few days ago.¡±


    Initially, he did not understand why Tony asked the manager to y that specific footage. After the


    events that transpired today, he finally understood what Tony had in mind after seeing him deliberately


    infuriate Sasha.


    He¡¯s too sly! Miss Stark has to pray for her own safety now¡­


    Tony stood up nonchntly and walked to the huge floor-to-ceiling windows before he replied


    indifferently, ¡°Alright.¡±


    He then remembered the sensation when he held Myra¡¯s hand yesterday.


    He did not want to see her suffer, yet he did not want the distance between them to remain like this.


    After Sasha walked out of the Hart Group, she called the hotel immediately and requested to see the


    footage of the surveince camera outside of Myra¡¯s room. She did not dare to let them know that she


    was in fact looking to see Tony¡¯s actions, for fear that the hotel might inform him. If that happened, the


    Hay Family would then get themselves into a lot of trouble. Since Myra¡¯s room was right next to Tony¡¯s,


    Sasha would get the same results by asking for Myra¡¯s footage.


    Looking at the footage, her lips curled coldly when she saw Myra running out of Tony¡¯s room with a


    disheveled look.


    Now it all makes sense, and here I was wondering how Myra is so capable! She makes Director Hart


    fall for her so hard that he gives the Hay Group such a serious warning, and she even humiliates me in


    front of him. Because of her, we are going to be theughing stock of the otherpanies in the


    industry. I can¡¯t take this at all! Apart from that, I already have my eyes on Director Hart, yet she took


    the opportunity from me! She¡¯s already married but she¡¯s not loyal to her husband at all!


    Even though I can¡¯t blow this up on the surface as Director Hart will attack me, I can still tell Sean about


    this.


    Looking at the video in front of her, a cruel look that had never been revealed to anyone shed across


    her eyes.


    As soon as Myra returned to the office, Tilly ran over to her. ¡°Miss Stark, how did everything go?¡±


    Before Myra could reply, Elsie walked up to them immediately. In reality,she was quite anxious just now,


    since the Hart Group did not call to give an update on whether Myra was being framed. Now that Myra


    had returned, Elsie heaved a sigh of relief as sheughed at her misfortune even more gleefully. ¡°Tsk!


    Myra, do you still have the courage to return to Chase Group? I bet you must be back to take your


    belongings before you leave!¡±


    Myra shot Tilly a look that warned her to stay calm. Then, she looked at Elsie as she tightened her hold


    on the phone in her bag.


    Myra looked straight into Elsie¡¯s eyes firmly and decisively, making thetter slightly furious so she


    shouted, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s not like I can change the oue!¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    ¡°This is what you get for giarizing the Hay Group¡¯s design! Speaking of which, didn¡¯t you draw a


    portrait for Director Hart? Why didn¡¯t he speak up for you in front of the Hay Group?¡± Elsie sneered,


    buzzing with the anticipation of throwing Myra out of the Chase Group.


    Myra, however, merely smirked in response. With a cold gleam in her eyes, she marched straight into


    Mr. Xavier¡¯s office.


    ¡°Trouble-seeking w*nch!¡± Elsie cursed aloud, her eyes shing wickedly. She stood outside the door,


    waiting to see what Myra was getting up to.


    It wasn¡¯t long after Myra went in when the door to Mr. Xavier¡¯s office opened again.


    This time, it was Mr. Xavier himself who stood in the doorway. Fury belied his thunderous face. He had


    thrown open the door in a fit of rage and everyone in the design department jumped as the door swung


    back and forth on its hinges, banging loudly against the wall.


    A pleased look passed over Elsie¡¯s face. With the way things were going, Myra might end up leaving


    Bradfort City altogether!


    However, just as Elsie was indulging in the thought of never having to see Myra again, Mr. Xavier


    marched up to her. Surprised, she wondered if the design director would let her take over Myra¡¯s job so


    she quickly stepped forward.


    He came up before her, suppressing the rage that he¡¯d been feeling since hearing the voice recording,


    and said coldly, ¡°Miss Foster, pleasee with me to Director Chase¡¯s office immediately.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elsie nodded hastily and traipsed after him. As she did so, she did not forget to


    throw a triumphant nce over her shoulder at Myra, who had already emerged from Mr. Xavier¡¯s


    office.


    Meanwhile, Tilly sauntered over with a frown etched onto her face. ¡°Myra¡­¡±


    Myra turned to address her with a cid smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; Director Hart found out that Lily from the


    Hay Group was the one who giarized my design.¡± Now that she had seen how Elsie was treated,


    she deduced that the Hay Group had sold Elsie out in order to save themselves and receive a lighter


    punishment.


    Tilly blinked at Myra¡¯s exnation, then broke into a wide grin after it dawned on her. ¡°I knew you were


    innocent, Myra! I knew my dreamboat wouldn¡¯t let us down!¡± she squealed excitedly, then cast a


    curious gaze at the elevator doors not too far away. ¡°But what about Elsie?¡±


    Myra¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as she eyed the elevators with a raised brow. ¡°She would probably


    end up losing her job in the Chase Group.¡±


    ¡°Well, good riddance!¡± Tilly huffed indignantly. ¡°I heard that Director Chase is now looking into this


    whole debacle too, which means he obviously believes your side of the story. I can¡¯t wait to see how


    this ys out!¡±


    Myra was taken aback to hear that Sean was looking into the matter of the design giarism as well,


    but as she rposed herself, she frowned.


    It was just as Myra had predicted. Elsie had only been in Sean¡¯s office for less than twenty minutes


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    before everyone in thepany found out that she was the traitor who had stolen Myra¡¯s design and


    given it to the Hay Group.


    The Hay Group had clearly sold her out, and they managed to me everything on her while covering


    their own tracks. They imed that Elsie was the one who had stolen the drawing, but gave it to them


    under the pretense that she was the designer, thereby misleading them into thinking that she was doing


    them a favor. In short, they didn¡¯t know the truth when they used Myra of giarism.


    Now that the truth was out, the Chase Group pressed charges against Elsie for stealingpany trade


    secrets, and she was brought away by several police officers. She didn¡¯t evene back to the design


    department.


    There were employees who said they had seen Elsie causing a scene downstairs, insisting that Myra


    was out to get her. However, in light of the warnings issued by the Hay and the Hart Groups


    respectively, as well as the former¡¯s public apology to the Chase Group and Myra, the evidence


    weighed heavily against Elsie. In the end, the police brought her away without further dy.


    Meanwhile, the colleagues who had wrongfully used Myra before were nowing up to her to


    apologize.


    Myra never took any of their usations personally in the first ce. Mr. Xavier, on the other hand,


    approached her and spent some time consoling her.


    ¡°Myra, your performance this time earned everybody¡¯s praise in the board meeting. Thepany has


    decided to reward you with an incentive¡ªyou will receive five percent of the project profits.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xavier,¡± she answered without much enthusiasm. She had never wanted any incentive


    in the first ce, only a chance to clear her name.


    ¡°Myra, I¡¯m sorry to have used you before. To be fair, everyone fell victim to Elsie¡¯s lies. I promise


    this won¡¯t happen again!¡± he continued earnestly. Mr. Xavier gained a new perspective of Myra after


    Director Chase made him look into this matter.


    However, Myra appeared nonchnt as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Then she thought about the man who had helped clear her name, and nced down at her phone


    pensively. She felt bad for not apologizing to him when she was at the Hart Group earlier today. She


    had wanted to give him a call after everything was settled, but after all that had happened¡ªand even


    after scrolling through her contacts several times to look for his number¡ªshe just couldn¡¯t bring herself


    to do it. Her instincts told her to stay away from Tony, because she didn¡¯t think he would help her out for


    nothing. While he¡¯d told herst night that all she had to do was to follow him back to the Hart


    Residence, she still had a strange feeling about it.


    But at the end of the day, he was the one who had helped her.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, she decided that she must thank him properly.


    With that in mind, she made the call, but there was no answer on the other line. She let out a breath


    she didn¡¯t know she had been holding and stored her phone away. She did not call him a second time.


    Meanwhile on the other side, Tony had already seen Myra¡¯s iing call. Instead of picking it up, he


    held the phone in his hand thoughtfully, wondering what she could be calling him for.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the ringing stopped. He waited for what seemed like a long time but she did


    not follow up with a second call.


    The smile slipped off his face. What an impatient kitten indeed, he mused inwardly. He¡¯d done her a


    huge favor and now she couldn¡¯t even bother to thank him. She didn¡¯t even try calling him again after


    he did not pick up the first time.


    He swiped his phone to unlock it. He was just about to call her back when he heard a knock on the


    door and Leo entered his office. ¡°Director Hart, the next meeting is starting soon. Here are the data and


    statistics.¡±


    Tony¡¯s finger hovered above the phone. He stood up and kept his phone without much expression, then


    took over the documents from Leo before walking out of his office.


    There wasn¡¯t much for Myra to do, seeing as she would be going over to Hart Group tomorrow to sign a


    contract. As such, she got off work earlier than usual and began to make her way home.


    Upon reaching the Chase Residence, she saw that the lights were on in the house.


    Meanwhile, Eve heard the front door opening and hurriedly asked Greta to bring out the dishes to the


    dining table, then happily made her way over to the foyer to greet Myra.


    She had heard about what happened at thepany. It turned out that Myra was the one who had


    More importantly, Myra was heading over to Hart Group the next day for the contract signing¡ªshe


    really was the lucky star in the Chase Family! After Eve had caught wind of the good news, she asked


    Greta to cook up a storm so that they could properly celebrate Myra¡¯s achievement.


    ¡°Myra, you¡¯re home atst!¡±


    This Eve was differentpared to the onest night. She looked happier today and there was a bright


    smile stered on her face.


    Unsurprised, Myra merely nodded and hummed in response.


    Upon seeing that Myra was less enthusiastic than she had hoped, Eve thought that perhaps the former


    was still mad about the hurtful things she¡¯d saidst night. She reached out and took Myra¡¯s hand, guilt


    shing in her eyes as she cated, ¡°Myra, are you still angry at me? I only said those thingsst night


    out of anger, but I¡¯ve never once doubted you. I was only worried that the Hay Group would go after


    you, so I panicked. Please don¡¯t hold this against me.¡±


    Eve sounded so genuinely sorry that Myra couldn¡¯t help but soften. She paused, then sped her


    fingers around Eve¡¯s as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you, Mom, but I have to admit I was pretty upset


    yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    The guilt in Eve tripled at the hurt in Myra¡¯s voice. Thetter did not have a scheming nature but she


    had been framed anyway. Eve grew angry at the thought of this and she said, ¡°I never thought Miss


    Torres from the Hay Group could do something as distasteful as this! As for Miss Foster, I¡¯ve called


    Sean and told him that he ought to take strict disciplinary actions against her. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to you


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    otherwise.¡±


    She paused and gave Myra aforting pat on the hand. ¡°Besides, Richard told me that Sean¡¯s been


    looking for evidence to clear your name. He doesn¡¯t say it, but he truly cares for you.¡±


    When Richard¡ªSean¡¯s secretary¡ªtold her about this, Eve felt a huge sense of relief. She thought


    perhaps this might be an open gambit for both Myra and Sean to mend the broken pieces of their


    rtionship.


    Myra¡¯s hand stiffened at this piece of news.


    She still remembered what Mr. Xavier had told her in his office yesterday. Tilly had also mentioned


    something about Sean trying to clear her name. Could it be that he had believed in her all along though


    he refused to admit it?


    Meanwhile, Eve was aware of Myra¡¯s feelings for her son. For the past two years, thetter had stood


    by him despite all the resentment and hurt that he put her through. All the pain she had sustained, she


    kept to herself¡ªEve¡¯s heart went out to her, but she couldn¡¯t help but worry for her as well.


    Seeing Myra like this, Eve was sure that Sean still held a special ce in Myra¡¯s heart. Relieved, she


    patted Myra¡¯s hand and said catingly, ¡°You know how Sean is. Talk to him after he gets home from


    work. I know you¡¯re attending Old Master Hart¡¯s birthday banquet with him and ording to the staff at


    the atelier, he¡¯s had an evening dress made for you in Paris. It¡¯s a limited edition and it¡¯s being flown


    over as we speak! Myra, Sean really is changing for the better, and although he¡¯s made mistakes in the


    past, I hope you won¡¯t hold them against him. Try your best to look at the bigger picture and spend your


    days happily with him¡­¡±


    That night, Myra tossed and turned in bed, but she could not find slumber.


    She had grown desperate and hopeless over the span of thest two years. She even asked Sean for


    a divorce, but she knew she would not be able to live that down.


    She had spent her best years loving him and she had given up so much for him; how could she leave


    without putting up a fight? Would that not mean that her love was as flimsy and fragile as a house of


    cards?


    But should I put my trust in him again? Each time that she did, she ended up hurting herself more than


    thest and with every drop of blood she spilled, her courage went with it. Eventually, she was drained,


    and if she were to trust him again this time¡ª


    Her thoughts were cut off when the bedroom door mmed open with a bang.


    She bolted upright in shock and saw that the man she had been thinking of was presently stumbling


    into the bedroom.


    He appeared to be drunk as he staggered into the bedroom. He mmed the door shut behind him and


    began walking unsteadily toward her.


    Seeing this, she hurriedly switched on themp on the bedside table, worried that he might trip over his


    own feet in the dark.


    Under the dim lighting, his handsome face looked as cold as a frozenke. His almond-shaped eyes


    were a wintry te as they stared at her.


    He came up to her before she could react and out of the blue, his hand shot out and sped her chin


    firmly.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened, only that her chin was suddenly in his iron grip. The stabbing pain


    that radiated from her old injury made her eyes tear up. Without another thought, she pushed him


    away, shouting, ¡°Let go of me, Sean!¡±


    However, he did not yield even as she pushed at his arm. If anything, his grip only tightened on her jaw.


    Against her face, his breath smelled strongly of alcohol and his chiseled features twisted into a


    menacing grimace.


    ¡°You have some nerve, Myra Stark! Some nerve!¡± he spat.


    She let out a gasp of pain. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What the hell am I doing?¡± He let out a cold bark ofughter, his poisonous gaze slithering over her


    body. Her skin glowed smooth in the dimness, her neck and corbones exposed beneath the


    nightdress. His hand slid down past her jaw without thinking and when his fingers sped around her


    neck, he seethed, ¡°What the hell am I doing? I¡¯m going to kill you, Myra!¡±


    ¡°Do you believe me now that you¡¯ve seen the video, Sean? Myra just can¡¯t stand being lonely. She


    went into Director Hart¡¯s room just so she could have the upper hand in the Sunny Bay Project, and we


    all know exactly what two grown ups could get up to in a bedroom. I¡¯m only telling you this so you


    wouldn¡¯t get caught up in her lies. You can¡¯t let her walk all over your dignity like this¡ªshe¡¯ll ruin the


    reputation of the whole Chase Family!¡±


    And to think, he had believed her enough to ask people to look into the giarism incident, just so he


    could help clear her name, only for her to betray him like this!


    ¡°Do you have to be so cheap, Myra?¡± he snapped presently. Sean felt a bit of his anger relenting when


    he saw the fear that shed across her face, but it was not enough to cate his rage. ¡°Are you so


    desperate to climb into bed with other men? Have I deprived you so much that you would rather sleep


    with someone else than be lonely?¡±


    The rims of his eyes were growing red¡ªhe looked terrifying.


    Trembling, Myra stared at the man before her in a mixture of shock and disbelief. ¡°Do you even know


    what you¡¯re talking about, Sean?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m talking about?¡± he hissed. His heart was beating like a sledgehammer. He knew


    that she was despicable enough to kill his child without batting an eysh, and now that he had found


    out about her vulgar lifestyle, he ought to divorce her! But that would be ying into her devious ns


    and he refused to let her get away without a scratch!


    He suddenly flung her away heavily.


    Myra let out a cry as she fell onto the bed. Fear rose in her when she looked up and saw the menacing


    look on his face. However, before she could scream, he pinned her down on the bed. His lips mmed


    against hers and he didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Let go of me, Sean!¡± Myra cried out in between muffled groans of protest as she tried to struggle


    against him, but she couldn¡¯t move. There was no gap in between them. With one hand, he grabbed


    both of hers before she could w him and with the other, he held her head so she could not move


    beneath him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted all along? So let me give it to you!¡± he growled.


    The fear in her deepened when she saw the ominous look in his arctic eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know what she had done to deserve any of this from him!


    ¡°Let me go right now, Sean! Don¡¯t you dare touch me! Get off of me!¡± she cried out desperately, her


    voice turning hoarse; her hair was ruffled and her cheeks tearstained. She knew there was no point


    struggling against him and she was seized by a sense of helplessness.


    He had already torn open her nightdress and it hung loosely on her frame. Hovering above her, Sean


    could see the soft curves of her bosom peeking out over the fabric as they rose and fell with every


    breath she took.


    Upon seeing the dark fire that lit up in his eyes, Myra quivered. She closed her eyes and let fresh tears


    stream past her cheeks.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me, Sean? The Hart Group has already proven that I did not giarize


    anything, and I¡¯m the one who secured the project for ourpany. Aren¡¯t these enough for you? What


    more do you want from me?¡±


    The tears did not stop and her eyes started to swell.


    The scene he saw from the video shed in his mind. Seeing her disheveled look, he realized that this


    was exactly how she had looked when she left the other man¡¯s bedroom!


    The vein near his temple throbbed as he pulled out his phone to look for the video. When he did, he


    threw the phone at her.


    Myra could not dodge it in time. The phone crashed against her forehead with a thud and for a


    moment, she thought she was seeing stars. Instinctively, she reached up to touch her forehead and her


    fingers came away red.


    Meanwhile, the video on the phone was already ying.


    She watched herself running out of Tony¡¯s room, her clothes disheveled and her face flushed.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Myra closed her eyes, refusing to watch the video any longer.


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me this isn¡¯t you?¡± Sean hissed above her, clearly sober now.


    Her lips tugged up into a bitter smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I tell you. It¡¯s not as if you¡¯ll believe me


    anyway. You¡¯ve convinced yourself that I was cheating on you from the moment you saw this video.


    What use is there for me to say anything else?¡±


    There was a stubborn look in her eyes, and the blood flowed down from the gash in her forehead past


    her temples. The bright red color made her look even paler and more fragile.


    He was regarding her with a pointed gaze, as if wanting to pierce a hole through her body.


    A long time passed, long enough for Myra to feel herself growing numb beneath him. It was only then


    that Sean heaved himself off of her.


    He red at her icily and his eyes swept over her rumpled state with bare disgust. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you,


    Myra. I wouldn¡¯t want to get my hands dirty!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, he turned and walked out of the bedroom. He did not spare a single nce at her pale,


    frightened face.


    Work kept piling in these days. Tony could not remember how much overtime he had put in thus far, but


    he would rather keep himself busy than constantly think about a certain person. It was only when he


    got a call from Elliot that he remembered about their dinner ns tonight.


    ¡°You don¡¯t happen to be working overtime again, do you, Tony?¡± Elliot asked in disbelief on the other


    line, then added mischievously, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you, Tony, but if you keep working overtime like


    this, it¡¯s going to badly affect your performance in the bedroom. How are you going to please your wife


    in the future?¡±


    Hearing this, Tony leaned into his chair and loosened his tie, a devilish grin ying on his face as he


    countered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my endurance¡ªit¡¯ll still be better than yours anyway.¡±


    Elliot choked, then broke into a dryugh. ¡°Alright; pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. Will you still be joining


    us tonight?¡±


    Tony blinked, remembering the phone call that he hadn¡¯t made earlier, and turned to nce at the


    nightscape outside his window. His gaze softened as a sudden thought came to his mind and he


    replied inly, ¡°You guys can go on without me.¡±


    ¡°I thought you might say that.¡± The other man scoffed. ¡°If you love those statistics so much, why don¡¯t


    you marry them?¡±


    Following this, a beeping sound from the other line indicated that Elliot had hung up.


    Tony scrolled through the contacts on his phone. His finger hovered momentarily above the one saved


    under ¡®Kitten¡¯, then pressed it.


    Unfortunately, for some reason, the other line went unanswered for a while.


    He raised a brow and his gaze darkened under the lights. After a while, he texted, ¡®You called? I was in


    a meeting during the day.¡¯


    However, much like the call just now, the text went unanswered, too.


    Ten minutester, a frown etched itself onto his face. He stood up abruptly and grabbed his jacket,


    intending to drive over to Myra¡¯s house, but stopped when he recalled that she was staying with the


    Chase Family. At this, he pursed his lips, disgruntled.


    Meanwhile, Myra had dragged herself into the shower after Sean left. She stared at her reflection in the


    mirror, and was suddenly clueless as to how she should live the rest of her life. There was a saying that


    you reaped what you sowed, and she had been the stubborn fool who thought time could change


    everything.


    Numbly, she rubbed the in, silver ring on her ne between her fingers. She had been wearing it


    like this after what happened thest time.


    She took off the ring robotically and ced it on top of the sink before leaving the bathroom.


    When Myra arrived at work the next day, Tilly noticed the gash on her forehead and eximed, ¡°Myra,


    what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I fell,¡± Myra answered stoically. The bruise along her jawline had faded significantly after she had used


    the ointment Leo gave her, and with her bangs framing her face, it was almost undetectable.


    ¡°You¡¯re a grown woman, for goodness sake. You ought to be more careful! By the way¡ª¡± Tilly broke off


    mid-lecture and scooted over excitedly. ¡°Are you really married, Myra? What¡¯s your husband like? What


    does he do? Are you having fun being a married woman?¡±


    There was a mischievous lilt to her voice.


    Myra stiffened but she smiled inly as she answered, ¡°Yes; I¡¯m married. We¡¯re just like any other


    family, so I guess my marital life¡¯s pretty much average.¡±


    When she saw that Tilly was on the verge of pressing further, she quickly switched subjects. ¡°I¡¯m going


    over to the Hart Groupter to sign the contract. You shoulde with me.¡±


    Tilly burst into a devilish giggle and quipped, ¡°I was just about to tell you¡ªI¡¯ve signed up to be your


    assistant and Mr. Xavier has already approved my application! Myra, I¡¯ll be working with you from now


    on!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Myra blinked and then grinned. She shot Tilly a teasing re as she said, ¡°As long


    as you don¡¯t muck things up for me.¡±


    ¡°As if! I promise I¡¯ll follow all your orders down to everyst word!¡± Tilly promised, sticking out her


    tongue yfully.


    They looked at each other, exchanging a heartfelt smile.


    By the time they arrived at the Hart Group, they saw that Leo and Mr. Logan were already waiting for


    them. Upon seeing Myra and Tilly, the two men hastened over to greet them.


    ¡°Miss Stark, Director Hart is expecting you upstairs.¡±


    They were both well aware that Myra held a special ce in their director¡¯s heart. In fact, they had


    seen what happened to Lily, the disgraced designer from the Hay Group. As far as they were


    concerned, her career in Bradfort City was over.


    In other words, the Sunny Bay Project had been set aside for Myra from the very beginning.


    Presently, Myra nodded in greeting and went up the building with Tilly in tow.


    The contract signing process went smoothly and after everything was done, Mr. Logan suggested for


    them to adjourn to the Ritz Carlton to celebrate. Myra made no objections. After all, she ought to thank


    the Hart Group for the opportunity to work with them. She also wanted to express her gratitude to Tony


    for helping her out.


    Everyone had drinks in the private room at Ritz Carlton. On several asions, Mr. Logan and Leo


    came up to Myra to clink sses. Her alcohol tolerance was only average and at some point, she


    began to feel tipsy. However, just as she thought she could take a breather, Tilly, Leo and the others


    pushed her to give a toast to Tony.


    Tony had been silent throughout the entire dinner and the least excitable too. The employees from the


    Hart Group dared not approach him to make a toast, and it might have something to do with his cold


    demeanor, or perhaps it was because he was their superior. Myra and Tilly, on the other hand, were


    making friendly conversation with everyone.


    With Tilly having such a bubbly personality, the table was in a cheerful uproar within seconds.


    Presently, Leo winked at Myra as he persuaded, ¡°All things aside, Miss Stark, you should know that


    Director Hart yed the most important role in yourpany¡¯s sessful procurement of the Sunny


    Bay Project. You must make a toast to him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Myra! You have to make a toast to him!¡± Tilly chimed in, buzzing with excitement.


    Myra blinked hard, forcing herself to stay awake, then stood up and raised her ss in Tony¡¯s direction.


    Indeed, she must toast to him.


    Her heart softened when she thought about all those times he hade to her aid. She delivered her


    speech in a gentle tone, saying, ¡°Thank you, Director Hart, for the help you¡¯ve given all this while.


    Here¡¯s to a wonderful and bountiful partnership between the Hart Group and the Chase Group.


    Cheers!¡±


    Myra¡¯s eyes looked brighter in her mildly-inebriated state and there was a pink flush on her cheeks.


    She was unaware of how sultry she looked at that moment, with the ends of her eyes curved upward


    and her soft lips parting ever so slightly. Having ended her speech, she gulped down her red wine.


    Everyone cheered and apuded at the end of her toast.


    Tony, on the other hand, was looking casual in his white shirt, having taken off his suit jacket after


    two buttons, revealing the subtle beginnings of a well-toned chest.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Tony¡¯s gaze lingered on Myra throughout the entire dinner. He stared at her as she stood before him


    with her ss raised, the indifference in his eyes interwoven with other emotions.


    On the other hand, Myra winced at him after she had downed her drink.


    Everyone turned to look at Tony in anticipation. After a long pause, he raised his own ss and


    downed his wine slowly.


    As he did so, he returned Myra¡¯s gaze. She saw the dark fire that burned in his eyes and there was the


    faintest hint of a smile ying on his lips.


    It was merely a toast of appreciation but for some reason, her heart fluttered when she saw how Tony


    was looking at her. She hastily turned away from him, seeking respite from the intensity of his gaze, but


    she was quickly barricaded by Mr. Logan.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not quite right here, Miss Stark. I counted three toasts from you to Mr. rk, but you


    made only one to Director Hart. You ought to make another toast. Come on, then; pour out another


    ss!¡± he chimed.


    Myra¡¯s head was already spinning from all the drinks she had, and the ground seemed to be moving


    beneath her feet. She might end up humiliating herself if she kept drinking at this rate. When she tried


    toe up with an excuse, however, she identally nudged Mr. Logan and the drink in his hand


    spilled over her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Stark!¡± Mr. Logan was apologetic as he hastily grabbed a napkin off the table and


    handed it to her.


    He could not have prevented this from happening; his inhibitions were just as lowered as everyone


    else¡¯s after all the drinks they had. ncing down, Myra saw that the wine had soaked through the


    front of her pencil skirt and the soiled fabric stuck ufortably to her skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She smiled, not wanting to make a fuss while everyone was having such a good time.


    Meanwhile, Leo hurried over to Director Hart after thetter shot him a look from across the table. He


    lowered himself so Tony could speak close to his ear, then nodded and left the room. He returned with


    a waiter, who approached Myra and said, ¡°Miss Stark, I could bring you up to the changing room if


    you¡¯d like.¡±


    Seeing as the sodden skirt was sticking to her skin ufortably, Myra nodded and followed the


    waiter to the upper floors.


    She had dressed formally today for the contract signing, but her alluring figure was not lost in the


    modest cut of her officedy attire. The blouse entuated her curves, and the close-fitting skirt drew


    in her narrow waist and showed off her long, slender legs.


    The waiter was smiling courteously as she handed a simr outfit to Myra, saying, ¡°You have such a


    gorgeous figure, Miss Stark. This outfit should fit you well enough.¡±


    Myra returned her smile as she took the clothes and thanked her, then turned to enter the women¡¯s


    changing room.


    She was feeling tipsy, probably from all the drinks, so it took her a while to change into the new set of


    clothes. When she was done, she had to admit that the waiter had a good eye¡ªthe clothes fit her


    perfectly. She bent over and packed her soiled clothes into a carrier bag, then opened the door to leave


    the room.


    However, she had only just looked up when she froze in ce at the sight before her.


    The waiter must have left when Myra had been in the changing room, and the person who was


    presently standing at the door was none other than Tony himself.


    There were a couple of cigarette butts littered on the floor, indicating that he had been standing there


    for a while.


    Upon seeing Myra, he shifted slightly and leaned against the doorjamb, his gaze locking with hers. A


    cigarette dangled gracefully between his lips and his eyes looked darker in the cloud of smoke.


    ¡°Director Hart?¡± Myra couldn¡¯t hide her surprise, eyeing him curiously as she asked, ¡°Do you need the


    changing room as well?¡±


    As she watched him, she found herself thinking how the heavens must adore him. There was an


    indescribable grace to his carefree stance, even as the cigarette dangled from his lips. She would have


    cringed if it was anybody else.


    Having heard her question, Tony threw his cigarette on the floor and stubbed it out with the tip of his


    shoe. He raised a brow as he surveyed her face with mild amusement and answered tly, ¡°I was


    waiting for you.¡±


    For a moment, Myra was lost in his gaze. Btedly registering what he said, she instinctively craned


    her neck and peered over his shoulder, thinking that he was teasing her again. However, she saw only


    an empty hallway, with no sign of the fluffy Samoyed named Meow anywhere.


    Waiting for me? Why would he abandon the others just toe up here and wait for me?


    Seeing her like this, Tony¡¯s eyes darkened and without warning, he reached up to caress her forehead.


    He had noticed the dressing on her forehead when she was over at the Hart Group for the contract


    signing, but he refrained from asking about it. He was distressed at the thought that she might have


    gotten hurt as a result of what he had done, but he knew he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked, his voice low and gravelly.


    His concern took Myra by surprise. Her skin prickled under the warmth of his hand as he gently


    caressed the wound on her forehead. She flinched away, growing flustered. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious; it¡¯s


    just a small cut, is all.¡±


    She wondered if he was drunk but she grew wary at the same time. She cleared her throat and said,


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t keep the others waiting, Director Hart. Shall we head back downstairs?¡±


    As she said this, she tried to steer past him to leave the room. However, she had only just reached the


    doorway when he pulled her back and pinned her against the wall, taking her into his embrace.


    He smelled like peppermint and tobo, and while the scent was pleasant, it made her blush and


    sobered her up instantly. She struggled against him, but it seemed as though he was intent on keeping


    her in ce despite his leisurely demeanor.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Director Hart?¡± she demanded with her voice raised as she glowered


    at him warily.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over her. She blushed furiously as she thought about that night at the hotel


    when he pinned her against the wall in this exact manner. However, just as she felt her face reaching


    boiling point, Tony leaned forward.


    His lips found hers¡ªhe tasted like red wine and she felt herself growing intoxicated.


    She could not believe that he would actually kiss her. Indignant, she raised her knee to attack him, but


    he sensed this and pinned her legs down with his own.


    His eyes bore into hers and though he saw the anger in them, he couldn¡¯t help but find her extremely


    endearing. He shook his head and wondered if he had fallen head over heels for her.


    He appraised her outfit through narrowed eyes, and his lips quirked up in an amused smile as he


    drawled, ¡°Looks like I have a good eye, after all. The size of these clothes fit you perfectly.¡±


    It was as though the air around them became still and Myra¡¯s face grew hot. He had told the waiter her


    size, but how did he know her measurements in the first ce?


    ¡°Let go of me right now, Tony Hart!¡±


    He was far tooplicated and dangerous, and when he looked into someone¡¯s eyes, one couldn¡¯t


    help but let their armor fall away. But there were times when he was a rogue, like he was in the


    present. Myra couldn¡¯t believe that he could be so tant as to do something like this to her.


    Blood was pounding in her head. She brought her gaze up to look into his eyes and she did not know if


    it was her own illusion, but she thought there might have been a trace of tenderness there.


    She felt herself growing hot all over. She was embarrassed and outraged when she seethed, ¡°Tony, I


    think I¡¯ve made it very clear that I¡¯m a married woman. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve overstepped your


    boundaries here, Director Hart?¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± he asked breezily, as though he could not see the anger shing across her face.


    Upon hearing this, she choked. How was she supposed to answer him?


    She was turning white with rage. Seeing this, Tony did not try to force an answer out of her and instead,


    he let her go.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    As soon as Tony released her from his arms, Myra backed away and put some distance between the


    both of them. She kept her eyes on him, wary of his every move.


    Her thoughts tumbled over one another as she struggled toe up with a reason for what Tony had


    done. She allowed the possibility that he might have been misled by her thest time, when he thought


    that she was one of those women who slept their way into procuring a project, but this time was


    different!


    He was not drunk¡ªin fact, he looked more sober than she was. His advances tonight were neither


    those of harmless flirting nor good-natured teasing. If Myra didn¡¯t know any better, she would think he


    was¡­


    But he knows I¡¯m married, she countered herself.


    Myra wanted to run out of the room, afraid of what might happen if she continued staying with him in


    there. However, just as she passed him, he reached out and gently squeezed her backside.


    She stiffened at this and turned to shoot him a deadly re. Azy, devilish smile yed on his lips as


    he looked at her, and she bristled.


    This¡­ this rogue! Myra was infuriated. How could she not have known this side of him? She had


    thought of him as a gentleman, but it turned out that his cold and distant fa?ade was nothing more than


    a sham!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any self-respect, Director Hart?¡± she hissed through gritted teeth, clearly outraged at


    his behavior.


    Upon seeing the anger in her eyes, Tony merely nodded and drawled, ¡°As you said, we shouldn¡¯t keep


    the others waiting. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, he turned and made his way toward the stairs, as though nothing ever happened between


    them.


    Myra wanted to punch a wall. She bit her lip, feeling the resentment and rage building up in her.


    As if knowing that she did not follow him, Tony paused and turned slightly, eyeing her nonchntly. It


    seemed as if he was waiting for her to catch up to him.


    However, Myra drew in a deep breath and surveyed him icily, then walked in the opposite direction to


    where the elevators were. She had no desire to spend another minute in hispany.


    He watched her storm away from him, his eyes glinting with amusement.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When she returned to the private dining room, she saw that Tony was already back in his seat. Tilly


    was flushed as she leaned forward, her face close to Myra¡¯s as she asked curiously, ¡°Myra¡­ did


    someone piss you off? Why do you look so upset?¡±


    Myra had no intention to share the details of what happened in the changing room, so she smiled


    tightly and answered, ¡°I ran into a rogue, is all.¡±


    As she said this, she felt a certain piercing gaze directed at her but she pretended otherwise.


    ¡°Hey, Myra, since my dreamboat is here, you should have him take care of that rogue for you!¡± Tilly was


    clearly inebriated and her words came tumbling out in slurs, but herck of a filter only served to


    aggravate Myra even more.


    If only Tilly knew that the rogue was none other than the dreamboat himself. How can I be na?ve


    enough to think that a man like Tony is so rare a find in Bradfort City?


    And what about that lover of his that he mentioned?


    At this, Myra grew even more frustrated. She grabbed a ss of wine, but stopped herself when she


    remembered that Tilly was already drunk. Before this, she might have thought that she and Tilly would


    be safe as long as Tony was around, but his charming illusion was shattered, and Myra simply couldn¡¯t


    afford to lower her inhibitions any further.


    It was clear that those from the Hart Group were far better at holding their drinks, seeing as they were


    still standing and sober after dinner despite all the alcohol they had had.


    Meanwhile, Myra had an arm around Tilly as they headed out of the room, but she fumbled under the


    car.


    Having settled the ever-nagging Tilly into the backseat, Myra let out a huff of relief. She was about to


    get into the car when a deep male voice spoke up from somewhere. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you text me backst


    night?¡±


    There were a couple of manager-types from Hart Group who were within earshot, and seeing as Tony


    didn¡¯t even try to lower his voice, they all heard what he said.


    While they did not nce over, Myra could tell that their ears had pricked up in an attempt to listen in


    on any conversation that might ensue. The anger in her was ignited once more as she answered coldly,


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, Director Hart.¡±


    Presently, Tony held a cigarette between his slender fingers. He was standing by the entrance of the


    Ritz Carlton, his imposing appearance and defined features already causing passersby to turn their


    heads to steal a nce at him.


    Myra slid into the backseat of the car, not wanting to be stared at like a monkey in a zoo. She reached


    out to close the door, but Tony hade up to the car and was gazing down at her with a raised brow.


    She looked at him incredulously, wondering if he was being deliberately vexing. He exhaled and the


    smoke unfurled around her as he asked, ¡°Then why did you call mest night, Miss Stark?¡±


    Upon hearing his emphasis on the words st night¡¯, Myra stiffened and inhaled sharply.


    She flushed all the way to her neck. Tony was definitely trying to flirt with her in front of everyone else!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t call youst night; I called you yesterday afternoon!¡± she argued.


    ¡°Oh¡ªis that right? So why did you call me then?¡±


    He sounded deadpan as he asked the question, as though he enjoyed provoking her. Her chest rose


    and fell angrily, and she had no idea how she should respond. She had called him yesterday to thank


    him for all his help. However, seeing she had done that at dinner just now¡ªcoupled with the fact that


    he had kissed and groped her¡ªshe found it impossible to utter the words ¡®thank you¡¯ again.


    When she did not answer, he offered cidly, ¡°Do you not wish to talk about it in front of everyone


    else? That¡¯s fine; you can call me tonight.¡±


    How dare he act all innocent like this after the things he had done to her? She red at him


    murderously, her chest tightening painfully as rage filled her. When Tony shifted away, she pulled the


    car door shut with a bang. Without sparing him another nce, she asked the chauffeur to drive away.


    ¡°Myra, were you arguing with my dreamboat?¡± Tilly slurred between hups, scooting close to assess


    her with bright eyes.


    Myra pressed her lips into a grim line and refused to speak, clearly beside herself with rage.


    At the sight of this, Tilly beamed before she added drunkenly, ¡°So this is how you look when you¡¯re


    angry¡­ You know, Myra, you used to¡­ you used to always look like you have a lot of resentment pent


    up in you, and you always looked so down¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Myra stiffened.


    Tilly pouted as she continued, ¡°Myra, I think¡­ I think you and Dreamboat Tony are made for each


    other.¡±


    Myra¡¯s face darkened and she reached out to pat the other girl on the head. ¡°Did you forget that I¡¯m


    married?¡±


    Tilly grinned like an idiot. ¡°You can always get a divorce. Besides, you never talk about your husband


    anyway¡ªhe must be horrible to you!¡±


    Myra froze and the light seemed to go out of her eye.


    Is Sean horrible to me?


    A bitter smile yed on her lips. Tilly¡¯s right¡ªhe does treat me horribly.


    But there was nothing she could do about it. She was married to him and she liked him, even though


    he despised her.


    The Chase Group was already starting work on the Sunny Bay Project, and they were putting in every


    bit of effort in order to pave their way into more real estate projects. Now that they had gone through all


    the building materials and done all the advertising work, they only needed to wait and see how the first


    stage of construction would turn out.


    The weekend flew by and Myra was back to a busy schedule on Monday.


    At four in the afternoon, Richard dropped by to see her. It was only then that she remembered what


    Sean had told herst week¡ªhe had asked her to attend Old Master¡¯s Hart birthday banquet with him.


    But after their big fight the other night, she wondered if he still wanted her to go with him to the


    banquet.


    ¡°Are you sure there hasn¡¯t been a mistake, Richard?¡± Myra asked tly, lowering her gaze.


    Richard pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and said mildly, ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, Miss Myra.


    Director Chase has asked me to escort you to the atelier so that you may try on your dress for tonight.


    It¡¯s Old Master Hart¡¯s birthday banquet after all, and Director Chase insists on making an entrance with


    you. These are his exact instructions.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Sean hadn¡¯t wanted to bring Myra to the banquet, having changed his mind at thest minute.


    However, when he got home today, an angry-looking Eve came up to him and demanded, ¡°Sean, did


    you and Myra have another fight?¡±


    He did not answer but his own expression was sour after all that had happened recently.


    After a long moment of hesitation, Eve pressed on, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you this, Sean¡ªare you still holding a


    grudge against Myra for what she did to the other woman and her unborn child?¡±


    Eve hadn¡¯t wanted to bring this up because she hated talking about the other woman, but there was


    one other reason that kept her from asking Sean about this. Her heart clenched tightly. She knew that


    there was no easy way to go about this conundrum¡ªit might even end up making things worse


    between Myra and Sean.


    Sean¡¯s face grew darker. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve married her just like you asked. What more do you want from


    me?¡±


    ¡°How dumb can you possibly be?¡± Eve snapped, then sighed heavily as she continued, ¡°Why do you


    still me Myra for hurting that child? Do you still love the other woman? Is that the reason?¡±


    He looked up abruptly and his gaze darkened dangerously as he hissed, ¡°You know as well as I do


    what that woman did to me. Why would I still be in love with her if she¡¯s already moved on with another


    man?¡±


    ¡°So why are you treating Myra so horribly?¡± Eve argued, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. ¡°You


    say this isn¡¯t about the woman¡ªso does this have anything to do with her child? Is that child the


    reason why you¡¯re being so cruel to Myra?¡±


    ¡°That child wasn¡¯t just hers, he was mine, too! And he was supposed to be your grandchild!¡± Sean


    thundered, his voice threatening to freeze the air around them.


    ¡°Mom, think about it¡ªthat child wasn¡¯t even born yet, and Myra didn¡¯t think twice about getting rid of


    him. How do you expect me to live with a woman like that? Haven¡¯t I done enough? She asked for


    marriage and I gave it to her, but I never promised to love her.¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡®that child wasn¡¯t even born yet¡¯, Eve took a couple of steps back. She


    trembled as the past shed in her mind.


    She clenched her fists and her voice was hoarse as she said, ¡°Regardless of what you think of Myra,


    can¡¯t you at least see all the things she¡¯s done for you all these years? I know what kind of person she


    is and you know this too, but you refuse to admit it. What if what happened in the past was only a


    misunderstanding? What if Myra didn¡¯t know the woman was pregnant? Sean, all I¡¯m asking is for you


    to stop treating Myra the way you do. The affection she has for you won¡¯tst forever¡­¡±


    Sean spent the entire afternoon cooped up in his office. He didn¡¯t change his mind in the end, and


    instead called Richard into his office.


    Myra¡¯s fingers tightened around her pen after she heard what Richard had said.


    In the two years of their marriage, Sean rarely brought her along to formal events. She had thought that


    he hated her and after their rtionship soured, he was even more unlikely to bring her along as a


    date.


    Anxiety rose within her as she thought about the idea of attending the banquet with him.


    As if reading her mind, Richard consoled, ¡°Please don¡¯t fret unnecessarily, Miss Myra. You are his wife,


    after all. Director Chase was only putting on an act with all those other women.¡±


    ¡°Putting on an act?¡± she repeated with a cold chuckle. After their big fight the other night, Sean had left


    to spend the night with a young model. Both of them made headlines in the tabloids the next day, with


    pictures of them looking as though they could not bear to part from one another. If all those were only


    an act, Myra dreaded to think how much he could truly hurt her.


    Richard was still standing before her, looking awkward. Upon seeing this, Myra said tly, ¡°Go and get


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the car. I¡¯ll wait for you outside the building.¡±


    She had only agreed so that the rest of the office wouldn¡¯t grow curious about Richard¡¯s presence. It


    was only a banquet, after all; Sean was probably only trying to put up a decent front. Though their


    marriage was kept under wraps, there were still many in the upper-ss who knew about them


    anyway. She only had to do this for show, so there was really no reason for her to be bothered by it.


    The traffic was clear along the way. When they arrived at the atelier, Myra was greeted by the service


    staff who came out to open the car door for her.


    A woman¡ªwho was the manager of the atelier¡ªstepped up from among the staff, smiling at Myra as


    she said, ¡°Mrs. Chase, we¡¯ve readied the dress that Director Chase picked out for you. It¡¯s a limited


    edition and air-flown from Paris, too!¡±


    Myra nodded and was about to head into the atelier when she suddenly stopped in her tracks. Hastily


    turning back with a stony expression, she caught a glimpse of the red Ferrari that was parked not too


    far away.


    She had seen a woman get into that car after thetter came out of the atelier. That woman¡­


    Myra stiffened and without another thought, she rushed over to where the car was. However, the car


    started before she could reach it, and it drove away from the curb.


    Myra stared after the red car in shock. If my guess is correct¡­


    Presently, the manager from the atelier approached her and asked cautiously, ¡°Mrs. Chase, is


    everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Miss Sherwood, who was thatdy just now?¡± Myra demanded, her tone anxious.


    The manager looked as though she wanted to evade the question and she chuckled awkwardly. ¡°That


    would be Miss Fisher. She was here to pick out an evening dress.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fisher? Wouldn¡¯t that be Ly¡ª¡± Myra broke off. She ought to be relieved but for some reason, her


    heart raced even faster.


    The dress that Sean picked out for Myra was exquisite. It was a simple, ivory-colored dress, worn off-


    the-shoulder and hemmed at the knee. The only embellishments on it were the mother-of-pearls that


    were strung along the waist. The skirts were red underneath a thinyer of tulle, adding a somewhat


    romantic touch to the dress.


    This is the dress Sean picked out for me?


    Standing outside the Ritz Carlton, Myra felt as though she was in a daze.


    She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she had attended a banquet like this. She fidgeted in her dress


    and was beginning to feel out of ce when a gentle female voice said close to her ear, ¡°Miss Stark.¡±


    She looked up and locked eyes with Serena¡ªthe eldest of the Hart siblings. Myra had seen her once


    at the Hart Residence and remembered that she was Henry¡¯s mother.


    Seeing as Serena was Sebastian Hart¡¯s eldest granddaughter, she had been standing by the entrance


    to greet the guests and usher them in. She was surprised to see Myra but she was delighted too, if not


    more so.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what Myra had said to Henry the other evening in the garden butter that night, he


    hade up to Serena and solemnly told her that he would stand by any of her decisions, as long as


    she was happy. After that, it was as though his entire demeanor shifted. Henry started making little gifts


    for her just to make her smile, whichforted and surprised her to no end. Serena hadn¡¯t expected


    any of this from him¡ªafter all, this was the same child who had avidly protested against her divorce.


    No matter how she saw it, Henry¡¯s change in attitude could only be attributed to his conversation with


    Myra. Serena had wanted to thank her ever since, but there was no opportunity for her to do so, until


    today.


    ¡°Are you here today as Tony¡¯s date?¡± Serena asked, a meaningful smile ying on her lips. She came


    up to Myra, then sped thetter¡¯s hand in her own. ¡°By the way, Miss Stark, I¡¯ve been meaning to


    thank you. You know you¡¯re wee at our ce any time¡ªHenry absolutely adores you.¡±


    It took a while before Myra realized what Serena was thanking her for. She recalled Henry, the little boy


    with whom she had a conversation the other night, and shook her head as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    thank me, Miss Hart. I like Henry, too. As for the banquet¡­¡± she trailed off and winced slightly, unsure


    as to how she should phrase her words. ¡°I¡¯m not here with Director Hart.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here because Tony invited you?¡± Serena asked with wide eyes.


    ¡°Myra¡ª¡± someone interjected, his voice a pleasant baritone.


    Before Myra knew it, she was pulled into a loose embrace. The same voice then said, ¡°You¡¯re here at


    <pst. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while now.¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Serena was suspicious and she stared at the man who was holding Myra in his arms.


    When Henry had mentioned that Miss Stark was a friend of Tony¡¯s, Serena thought that she might be


    Tony¡¯s girlfriend. After all, Tony did not have friends who were women, let alone bring them home.


    However, it seemed that Miss Stark was already in a rtionship.


    Serena frowned slightly before she asked with a pleasant smile, ¡°And who might this be?¡±


    Before Myra could answer, Sean replied, ¡°Miss Hart, it looks like you¡¯ve already met my wife. I¡¯m Sean


    Chase, by the way, from the Chase Group. We¡¯re here for Old Master Hart¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±


    His wife?


    Serena¡¯s smile faltered slightly. She sighed inwardly as she nced at Myra, then turned to address


    Sean, ¡°On behalf of my grandfather, I thank you foring. Please go on in.¡±


    Meanwhile, Myra nodded silently at Serena, then proceeded to walk through the entrance with Sean¡¯s


    arm wrapped around her shoulders.


    Suddenly, the hand that gripped her shoulders tightened ever so slightly, making her turn to look up at


    him.


    As they entered the Ritz Carlton, the bright lights brought out Sean¡¯s defined and attractive features.


    He looked dapper in his ck suit and crisp white shirt, the dark teal of his tie adding an understated


    pop of color to his outfit. He was tall and broad-shouldered, easily standing out among the other guests


    who were gathered by the entrance.


    Myra¡¯s heart dropped to her stomach. Did he just introduce me as his wife?


    When was thest time she had felt this way?


    Or was he only putting on a show?


    Tears pricked her eyes, and it took a moment for her tion to die down as she told herself that he was


    only acting for the sake of the event. All she had to do was to y along with him, and she shouldn¡¯t


    allow herself to believe any of this was real.


    They were glued to each other as the night breeze picked up but even so, there was no warmth


    between them.


    As if sensing someone¡¯s eyes on her, Myra halted in her steps and nced over to the side, only to see


    a flurry of people hurrying over to the car that was pulling up at the entrance.


    She saw that it was a silver gray Bentley Musanne. Someone called out ¡®Director Hart¡¯, and a familiar


    figure stepped out of the vehicle, looking cool and distant. He was dressed in his usual ck suit and


    white shirt, the simplicity of which brought out the chiseled angles of his face. Every one of his


    movements was regal and imposing, and he looked as though he was glowing under the lights of the


    hotel.


    Myra had long known that Tony drew attention everywhere he went. The panther-like grace with which


    he carried himself made him stand out in any crowd, even if there were millions of others around him.


    From a distance, he appeared to be unruffled as he looked ahead, but he turned and let his gaze fall


    upon her.


    Myra pursed her lips as she thought about how shameless he was.


    Just then, an abrupt pain shot through her arm, and she thought the bones in her wrist were about to


    shatter.


    ¡°Be sure to address him.¡± Sean turned to cast her a cold, warning gaze.


    However, when he looked up and saw a business acquaintance standing not too far away, he quickly


    resumed his gentlemanly front.


    Myra¡¯s lips pressed into a grim line and she looked away from Tony.


    When Tony saw the ¡®happily married¡¯ couple who were standing at a distance, his eyes darkened like a


    stormy sky over tempestuous waters.


    ¡°Tony, please don¡¯t tell me you actually have feelings for Miss Stark¡ªor should I say, Mrs. Chase,¡±


    Serena said in a warning tone. She had seen the look in Tony¡¯s eyes; he¡¯d been openly staring at Myra


    since he got down from the car. Her heart grew heavy as she lowered her voice and added, ¡°She¡¯s


    married. I just met her husband¡ª¡±


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s married?¡± Tony cut her off, shrugging nonchntly. With that, he walked straight


    ahead, disinterested in whatever else his sister might have to say.


    Resigned, Serena sighed to herself and watched as he walked away.


    Sebastian Hart¡¯s birthday banquet saw a full-fledged Hart family gathering, save for his wife¡ªLisa Hart


    ¡ªwho was down with a fever and had to stay home. The titans from nearly half of the business


    industry in Bradfort City were present at the banquet as well. Myra looked around¡ªthe event was


    refined and proper, which exined why Sean had wanted to make an appearance with her in the first


    ce.


    In social events like this, men often grouped together to talk about business, while the women stood by


    the sidelines.


    Myra was tired after going around the hall with Sean to greet a couple of directors who had close


    business rtions with Chase Group. She was also tipsy after downing a few sses of red wine. She


    had never been good at holding her drinks and though Sean knew this, he did not offer to drink the


    wine for her.


    They had only just moved away from a conversation with another group of acquaintances when they


    ran into the two Hart brothers¡ªTony and Damian.


    Tony was renowned in Bradfort City ever since he had taken over the Hart Group, but Damian served


    in the military and was thus an elusive character to most. However, it was not hard to guess who the


    side by side, both brothers shared a strong resemnce between them.


    Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw them, but he smiled courteously and abruptly wrapped an


    arm around Myra¡¯s shoulders before going up to the two men. ¡°General Hart, Director Hart, it¡¯s a


    pleasure to meet both of you. I saw Old Master Hart, but he looked so busy that I didn¡¯t get to wish him


    a happy birthday.¡±


    Damian suddenly froze.


    He and Tony had initially nned on heading over to have a chat with Mr. Engleham, but the moment


    he took a step forward, Tony discreetly blocked his way. Not long after that, they found themselves


    being greeted by the couple before them.


    Damian did not spend much time in Bradfort City, so he had no idea who Sean was. Tony, on the other


    hand, casually raised a ss at them, a light smile ying on his lips. ¡°The pleasure is ours, Director


    Chase. Thank you for taking the time to attend our grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet, and thank you as


    well¡­ Mrs. Chase.¡±


    His gaze openly fell on Myra as he muttered thest two words with an amused undertone.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I truly admire your work, Mrs. Chase. Now that ourpanies are in a partnership,


    I look forward to working together with you,¡± he added.


    He might be smiling but his eyes were as cold as ever, and Myra couldn¡¯t help but think about the


    things he had done to her even after he found out that she was married.


    Her fists clenched instinctively.


    Sensing that something was off with Myra, Sean recalled the scene from the video. He frowned as he


    stepped smoothly in front of her, cutting off Tony¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Pleasure to make your acquaintance, Director Chase,¡± Damian chimed in lightly, having quietly


    observed the scene before him. He was surprised to see his little brother make the first move. He had


    heard about the Chase Group, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why Tony was getting worked up all of a


    sudden over a small real estate project. Nheless, he smiled as he continued, ¡°We have a lot of


    guests today, so we apologize for not being able to attend to you.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The smile on Sean¡¯s face was a distant one as he said politely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Well then, if you¡¯ll excuse us, Director and Mrs. Chase.¡± Damian did not wait for the couple to say


    anything. Having sensed that there was something off with Tony, he steered him in the direction of


    Sebastian Hart, who was standing not too far away from them.


    Meanwhile, Sean was frozen in ce as he watched Tony leave with a cold gleam in his eyes. He was


    a man, after all, and he did not miss the look in thetter¡¯s eyes when they fell on Myra.


    A rush of anger seized him and without pausing to think, he dragged Myra toward the back gardens.


    Some distance away, Damian still had a genteel smile tugging on his lips, but his tone was suspicious


    as he asked, ¡°Tony, did you go up against them on purpose?¡±


    While this was Old Master Hart¡¯s birthday banquet, everyone knew that the old man preferred quiet


    affairs¡ªthe dinner party was only avish guise for him to y matchmaker for his two bachelor


    grandsons. Gambling on their chances to climb up the socialdder, respectable families in Bradfort


    City were now bringing their unmarried daughters before the old man, hoping he would spare them a


    nce.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Both of them had tall builds with simr handsome features and unique temperaments, which made the


    Tony, who was unfazed by their responses, narrowed his eyes and suddenly raised his head to gulp


    down the red wine in his ss.


    ¡°I heard that Katie is pregnant, so your holiday is almost over, right?¡± Tony did not seem to hear


    Damian¡¯s words.


    Damian gazed further and looked at the woman who was beside Sean just now. Currently, she was


    following behind Sean, and they seemed to have had a disagreement as their expressions were dark.


    With his brows knitted, Damian didn¡¯t reply to him but instead hemented in a stern manner, ¡°Tony,


    she is a married woman!¡±


    If my guess is correct, he has a crush on that woman. Damian was older than Tony by three years.


    Other than him, nobody else at home could say anything that would affect Tony¡¯s decision.


    Upon hearing the words that had been stressed on by others earlier, Tony¡¯s expression became slightly


    icy. ¡°Damian, when did you be such a nosey person?¡±


    When Damian saw Tony¡¯s surly attitude, his brows furrowed even deeper. Just as he was about to say


    something, Tony suddenly interrupted him in a seemingly casual manner, ¡°Katie ising over here. I¡¯ll


    make a move first.¡±


    With that, he immediately left.


    Damian felt a little helpless as he looked at Tony¡¯s disappearing figure. Tony has always been


    intractable. If he really wants to¡­ Then, Damian¡¯s lover, who was standing right before him, drew his


    attention back to her.


    There was a stage at the center of the hall in the Ritz Carlton, where Sebastian Hart had stood earlier


    to thank the guests who came with their wishes.


    Currently, behind the stage sat a woman with an elegant figure.


    With exquisite makeup on her face, her eyes were as stunning as the sunset and under her petite nose


    were pink tender lips, which resembled the softest of petals. She was wearing a light pink one-shoulder


    gown which was taken in at the waist line, entuating her sexy yet slender figure; a kind of spiritual


    beauty was slowly radiated from her.


    ¡°Miss Fisher, Director Hart said that it¡¯s your turn to perform next.¡± Leo appeared backstage and looked


    at the woman before him impassively.


    There was a gleam in the woman¡¯s eyes as she chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a rare chance to get Director Hart to


    think highly of me. I shall try my bestter.¡± Her voice was crisp and gentle, sounding pleasant to the


    ears.


    Leo nodded and soon left.


    After he had left, a female staff member appeared backstage. She approached the woman and said


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    something to her, bringing a bright smile to the woman¡¯s lips. The woman then nodded and the female


    staff left silently.


    ¡°Sean, be gentle!¡± Myra was following Sean. As she had drunk too much earlier, the alcohol started to


    take effect, causing her to feel dizzy and stagger when she walked.


    They arrived at the back garden of the hotel. It was dark there, with only a few people around, unlike


    the buzzy hall. When they arrived, Sean stopped concealing his hatred toward her and brushed her


    hand away. ¡°Myra, you are such a sl*t! How dare you try to seduce another man right in front of me?¡±


    Rage welled up inside Sean. He knew that he did not love Myra, but the anger he felt now was born


    from her betrayal. I even thought of talking things out with her when we returned home from the


    banquetter.


    His push caused Myra, who was unsteady on her feet, to fall onto the ground. Afraid that she would


    knock her head, she subconsciously used her elbow to support herself. A soft crack was then heard


    and a sharp pain exploded in her arm.


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    Seeing her pale instantly, Sean subconsciously attempted to help her up but the moment he extended


    his hand, he retracted it with a cold expression.


    Myra was in so much pain that her body trembled. Looking at the heartless man before her, she felt


    that she brought this upon herself. A tiny hope that he gave me was enough to make me agree to


    attend this banquet with him yet in the end, the person who was humiliated is still me!


    When he dragged her out of the hall without any consideration about her pride before the eyes of so


    many people in the hall, the pity and mockery in everyone¡¯s gazes almost destroyed her.


    ¡°Who did I seduce? Tony Hart?¡± She felt heartbroken yet enraged. Before they came, Myra told herself


    that she would just put up with everything as she had no intention to cause a scene with him at the


    banquet, but it turned out that she was just too na?ve. A glimmer appeared at the corner of her eyes,


    which she then discreetly wiped away with her hand. Her face was pale as she looked coldly at the


    man before her. ¡°Sean, please be logical if you want to use me of something. I don¡¯t think that I


    have the charm to do that, and I have no intention to make a pointless effort as well. You know better


    than I what kind of person Director Hart is. Do you think that he is the kind of person who would be


    easily seduced by me?¡±


    His sarcastic words might have triggered her, causing her to drop her politeness when speaking to him.


    When she tried to get on her feet, merely moving her elbow caused her so much pain that she inhaled


    sharply, a denseyer of sweat appearing on her face.


    Yet, Sean only looked at her icily.


    She wanted tough but no sound came out. It was as if she had been enchanted these few days¡ª


    although she knew that the man despised her deeply, she still tried to search for all the clues and


    details in an attempt to make herself fall for him again.


    However¡­


    Myra¡¯s eyes reddened but she stubbornly forced herself to not utter a word. Then, she spun around


    and headed toward the hall.


    Looking at her miserable figure as she headed toward the hall, a strange feeling emerged inside Sean


    again. He had been bothered by the feeling for quite some time. Every time he had a disagreement


    with Myra, he would have this strange feeling¡ªa feeling that made him lift his feet and go after her


    without a second thought, despite his resentment toward her.


    When he was approaching the hall, he was rooted to the spot by a sudden soothing melody of the


    piano that came from the inside.


    Myra heard the sound of the piano as well. It rxed people¡¯s minds, as if the scenery of spring had


    appeared before them¡ªbirds chirping and the fragrance of flowers, as well as a gurgling stream.


    The guests around all looked at the stage at that moment. Words and gazes of admiration appeared


    along with the melody of the piano.


    For some inexplicable reason, Myra seemed to hear the call of destiny. She raised her head in a daze


    and looked in the direction of the stage, just like everyone else.


    It was dazzling on the stage, but there were many people off the stage.


    One nce was all it took to cause Myra to take two steps back incredulously. A pang of disbelief hit


    her so hard that her mind went nk.


    On the stage was a white piano and on top of it was a bouquet of pink roses. There were water


    droplets on the petals, which glimmered gloriously under the brilliant light above the stage. A woman,


    who was even more stunning than the pink roses, was sitting elegantly in front of the piano in her light


    pink evening gown. The piano piece slowly blossomed from her nimble fingers, resembling little fairies.


    From Myra¡¯s angle, she couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face, but a nce at her exquisitely gorgeous


    features from the side would be an unforgettable view to almost everyone, let alone when her face was


    one that had been deeply engraved in Myra¡¯s mind.


    It shook Myra to the core and she subconsciously looked behind her. Sean, who had caught up with


    her, was currently gazing at the stage with his eyes narrowed. Astonishment, anger, gloom and all sorts


    of emotions shed across his eyes and finally, the emotion that settled in his twinkling eyes were hints


    of fascination. Yes; it was fascination, no matter how much he used to despise that woman. No matter


    what sort of harsh words he had said before, he would still have emotions that even he himself was


    unclear of when he faced that woman.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    He would always be attracted to that woman. Myra felt as if she was shrouded in freezing coldness at


    that instant and all her strength left her body. Sean was so close to her, yet he felt so far.


    Looking at the current scene made her realize how dumb she had been in the past. She thought that


    she would be able to capture the man¡¯s heart if she worked harder, but never had she thought that the


    man would shut himself away from everyone after the woman had left. He said that he hated that


    woman but without love, why would there be hatred?


    Myra staggered and nearly fell, but a pair of hands suddenly reached out from the side and supported


    her. ¡°Miss Stark, please be careful.¡±


    The voice, which she found a little familiar, made her turn in its direction in a daze, only to see a man


    whom she did not know. To maintain herposure, she had to clench her fists so tightly that her


    fingernails dug into her palm. With his support, she was able to stand properly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Philip peered at the torn garment at her left arm with a frown. It was obvious that she


    had a scratch there since her clothes were torn and there was blood on her skin. Just as he was about


    to ask her to follow him and get her wound treated, Myra walked past him impassively.


    ¡°Who are you looking at?¡± Elliot, who finally found Philip after some effort, patted thetter¡¯s shoulder.


    Following his gaze, Elliot saw Myra, which in turn made his eyes widen. Then, he lifted his feet in an


    attempt to run toward her but Philip suddenly grabbed the back of his cor, so Elliot turned and red


    at him. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! I have to go and settle scores with her! How dare she


    seduce Tony when she is a married woman herself? That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s just outrageous!¡± His reaction


    made Philip furrow his brows even deeper.


    It was Philip who first met Myra, and it was also him who shared her photo to the Messenger chat


    group which consisted of his childhood friends. Everyone thought that she looked familiar but they


    could not recall who she was. After that, they did some investigations and what they found shocked


    them greatly¡ªthe woman whom Tony liked turned out to be the youngdy of the Stark Family, the


    very same woman who was married to the Director of Chase Group, Sean Chase!


    Elliot was obviously pissed. He initially had a good impression of her, as he thought that a woman who


    was able to make Tony fall for her would definitely not be a simple person. However, when he found out


    a nosedive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take any rash actions. I don¡¯t think that Miss Stark is that kind of a woman.¡± Philip stopped him.


    Elliot pressed his lips together. ¡°But she is the person-in-charge of the Sunny Bay Project. Who knows


    if she approached Tony for the project? Anyway, we have to warn this sort of woman to stay away from


    Tony as soon as possible!¡±


    Philip shook his head helplessly. ¡°Do you think that Tony is stupid? He himself should be clear about


    this. Besides¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides what?¡±


    Philip nced at the dazzling woman who had left the stage and narrowed his eyes, without telling


    Elliot what he had on his mind. Besides, I have a feeling that it is not Miss Stark who is trying to seduce


    Tony, but it is Tony¡­ who is trying his best to win over Miss Stark¡¯s heart¡­


    The deste Myra walked past a waiter and took a ss of champagne from his tray without even


    ncing at him. She then downed the champagne before putting the ss back. The waiter¡¯s


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    expression changed slightly and just as he was about to say something, Myra walked past him.


    She initially wanted to leave but for some reason, her head felt heavier and her body became hotter, as


    if it no longer belonged to her. Without any hesitation, she headed over to a quiet corner of the hall.


    Nestled in the couch, the soft sensation made her feel listless and her consciousness gradually left her


    body.


    In a daze, she seemed to hear a buzzing by her ear. It was a little noisy so she waved her hand at the


    source of the noise. She tried to open her eyes but her eyelids felt as heavy as lead, stopping her from


    opening them. After a while, she gave up on this futile action but her body seemed to feel a little hot.


    Just as she was about to take off her clothes, she fell into a slightly cooling embrace the next moment.


    Philip and Elliot, who was located not far from them, saw Tony taking care of the woman and


    something, but he was tentatively stopped by Philip.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡±


    ¡°If the old man asks about me, tell him that I am going out to get some air,¡± Tony replied with a dark


    expression.


    Currently, Myra¡¯s face was flushed and she did not look too good. Carrying her in his arms, Tony could


    feel her hot temperature, which suggested that she might have a fever. He looked at Philip as he


    murmured, ¡°Follow me upstairs.¡±


    Philip nodded.


    Seeing that Tony did not call upon him, Elliot pursed his lips in displeasure and red at the woman in


    Tony¡¯s arms. She¡¯s nothing but trouble!


    Though it was as bright as day at the banquet, it was still quite dim in the corners. There were some


    people who would sometimes nce at them suggestively, but when their eyes met Tony¡¯s freezing


    gaze, they would stiffen and immediately leave the ce.


    When Myra was being carried in Tony¡¯s arms, she suddenly let out a quiet moan and her face paled¡ª


    he had probably touched somewhere and hurt her.


    Philip frowned. ¡°Tony, I think that Miss Stark has an injury on her elbow.¡±


    Tony lifted her left arm. Sure enough, a scratch was visible on her left elbow; not only that, it was also


    severely swollen.


    ¡°She dislocated her elbow.¡± Philip touched Myra¡¯s elbow and stated in a stern expression, which


    caused Tony¡¯s expression to fall. He did not expect that something like this would happen to her after


    she left his sight for only a moment.


    ¡°Get some medicine,¡± he ordered Elliot with his lips pursed. Without any further dy, Tony carried


    Myra to the second floor.


    ¡°Hey, I¡ª¡± Upon seeing Tony¡¯s hasty retreating figure, Elliot, who intended to say something, shut his


    mouth resignedly and went to look for the manager.


    Although it was daytime, it was quite dark in the spacious presidential suite. Lying on the king-sized


    bed was a woman in a dark blue evening gown. Her face was extremely pale as her head was


    unconsciously tilted to the side.


    There were three tall men standing by the bed. One of them was applying medicine on Myra¡¯s injury,


    the other one was ring at the woman on the bed with his lips pursed, while the third one was


    standing by the bed in his immacte suit; his features were hidden in the shadows, revealing only a


    pair of cold eyes.


    ¡°Tony, her elbow has been treated.¡± Philip heaved a sigh of relief when he kept away the medicine. It


    was fortunate that the injury was discovered early. Otherwise, a dy in treatment would be


    detrimental to it¡¯s recovery.


    Just now, when Philip was treating Myra¡¯s dislocated elbow, he noticed the murderous intent in Tony¡¯s


    eyes upon seeing her agonized expression. It further ascertained his guess that Tony¡¯s feeling for Myra


    was not something that was developed recently.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tony nodded. His expression was still cold but when his eyes rested on the woman before


    them, there seemed to be traces of warmth in his gaze. He took a step forward and suddenly held the


    hand of the woman on the bed.


    Seeing that, Philip and Elliot exchanged nces with each other.


    Myra could vaguely feel the sharp pain at her elbow and she wanted to open her eyes, but shecked


    the strength to do so. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Her voice was hoarse as she moaned softly, her body squirming. ¡°It


    really hurts¡­¡±


    Philip immediately stepped forward and extended his hand, cing it on her forehead. He initially


    thought that she lost consciousness because she had a fever and had some alcohol, but


    unexpectedly¡­


    At that moment, Myra seemed to feel someone holding her uninjured hand, so she held his hand back.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    From the initial paleness, which was due to her dislocated elbow, her face gradually reddened and


    currently, her face felt extremely hot.


    She suddenly grabbed Tony¡¯s hand and ced it on her face.


    The man¡¯s lower temperature broughtfort to her. A quiet moan escaped from her parted lips as she


    slowly moved his hand down along her neck.


    The expressions of the three men changed slightly and awkwardness spread across their faces.


    As Myra was wearing an evening gown, she didn¡¯t wear anything else underneath it. Therefore, when


    the man¡¯s hand was ced on her chest¡ªwhich was a little wet¡ªthe softness of her chest could be


    clearly felt.


    Tony¡¯s eyes instantly darkened the moment his gazended on her chest. Suddenly, he raised his head


    and shot a piercing look at Elliot and Philip beside him, making them cough awkwardly before they


    sagely turned around.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡± Philip rubbed his nose uneasily. ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Stark has a fever; it seems more like¡­ she


    had taken something¡­¡±


    It was clear to them what the ¡®something¡¯ meant¡ªthere were many men and women with ulterior


    motives at this kind of a banquet, and Myra identally got herself involved in one of them.


    Traces of anger shed in Tony¡¯s eyes as hemanded, ¡°Look into it!¡±


    Philip responded and darted a look at Elliot, who dilly-dallied for a moment before he reluctantly left the


    room.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡± Philip was able to guess Myra¡¯s current condition without having to turn around. After


    hesitating for a while, he asked tentatively, ¡°Tony, do you need my help to¡­ take care of her?¡± Judging


    from how much he cares about her, if he wishes to make love to her, the current situation would


    undoubtedly be a great excuse and a godsent opportunity. Even if she were to question him after this,


    this sort of thing¡­


    The man behind him remained quiet while his gaze rested on the woman¡¯s body.


    Myra felt really ufortable. While hugging Tony¡¯s arm, she raised her body and snuggled into his


    embrace.


    It was obvious that a mere hug was not enough to satisfy her¡ªshe looked for Tony¡¯s lips hastily and


    suddenly pressed her lips onto his. As shecked kissing techniques, she felt even more


    ufortable and started crying after a moment.


    At that moment, mes of desire crept into Tony¡¯s eyes and he wanted nothing more than to pin her


    down below him. I want her! I want her now! The raging thoughts spread like wildfire in his head and he


    could feel his veins pulsing in the back of his hand. Finally, he was unable to hold himself back and


    forcefully pressed his lips to her petal-like ones.


    The kissing soundsing from behind made Philip feel even more awkward, but it made him realize


    Tony¡¯s decision as well. Just as he was about to silently take his leave, he was suddenly rooted to the


    ce by a low, husky voice. ¡°Come over here and take care of her.¡±


    Stunned, Philip turned around, only to see that the struggling woman had been pinned under the


    nket by Tony.


    Myra was weeping quietly while Tony¡¯s expression was thunderous. Philip immediately ran over to


    them, took the medicine from the medical kit that was prepared by the hotel and injected it into her


    body.


    Soon, Myra gradually calmed down and the unnatural blush on her face subsided.


    ¡°Stay here and take care of her for me. I¡¯m going to the bathroom for a moment,¡± Tony muttered in a


    hoarse voice. He tucked her nket and cast a deep nce at the woman before turning to head into


    the bathroom.


    Not long after that, Philip heard the sounds of a shower. As they were both men, he was able to tell that


    Tony had gone in to take a cold shower.


    He then nced at the unconscious woman before him and shook his head. Tony has really fallen for


    her this time, but the identity of this woman¡­


    Aplicated expression spread across his face.


    Backstage, L finally felt relieved after she got off the stage. She noticed the discussion and the


    Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that one day she would be invited by Tony to y a piano


    piece during Old Master Hart¡¯s birthday banquet.


    In the two years she had been in the United States, she had heard about the Hart Family¡¯s reputation


    but she never had the chance to approach their noble heir. Much to her surprise, she suddenly


    received his invitation this time. If I manage to capture the Hart Family¡¯s attention and marry into this


    family¡­ A peculiar gleam appeared in her pair of bright eyes.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Fisher!¡± A waitress suddenly ran over to her in panic.


    L raised her eyebrows and let out a warm smile. ¡°Are you done with the preparations? If I seed


    this time, I certainly won¡¯t forget my promise to you.¡±


    ¡°But Miss Fisher¡­¡± The waitress had a gloomy expression. ¡°The champagne¡­ the champagne was


    drunk by someone else!¡±


    ¡°Drunk by someone else?¡± L¡¯s expression fell as she red at the frightened woman before her.


    She¡¯s so ipetent! This is such a good opportunity, she cursed inwardly but she quickly collected


    herself. ¡°Go and invite Director Hart to Room 1024.¡± It¡¯s fine. It was merely something to arouse him.


    This time, I must take down that heavenly man! ¡°Remember to not let anyone find out¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Fisher!¡± The waitress interrupted her before she managed to finish her sentence.


    Feeling displeased, L raised her head to look at the waitress but her body froze the next instant.


    There was a long hallway near the back door at the backstage and currently, there was a man walking


    down the hallway in their direction with a stern expression.


    It was as if he had traveled through time and distance to reach her, or as if time had remained stagnant


    in the past two years.


    Stunned, L stood rooted to the spot, momentarily unable to recognize where she was now. Her


    eyshes trembled as Sean¡¯s sturdy build fully appeared before her eyes.


    His expression was cold, which made her unable to tell his current mood. He seemed to have not


    changed much in the past two years but his handsome face, which had been appearing in her dreams,


    looked more mature andposed than two years ago. His pair of narrow phoenix eyes looked more


    constrained from all the ups and downs in life that he had been through these years. Nheless, he


    had lost the gentleness he had had in his eyes when he gazed at her in the past.


    ¡°Sean¡­¡± L¡¯s expression changed slightly but the hint ofplexity in her eyes soon vanished.


    Clenching her fists tightly, a wry mumble escaped her lips, ¡°W-Why are you here?¡±


    The banquet had ended and the guests had all left when Myra regained her consciousness.


    Her body felt as if she had been run over by a car; she felt sore all over and her head felt dizzy.


    She slowly opened her eyes and sat up, reaching up to rub her temple while surveying her


    surroundings.


    She was in an unfamiliar ce with unfamiliar surroundings. Her eyes abruptly widened as she


    thought, This¡­ isn¡¯t my room!


    She tried to recall what happened the night before. I was at Old Master Hart¡¯s birthday banquet¡­ I had


    a conflict with Sean and I realized that L is back¡­ Right¡ªL has returned¡­ Myra felt her heart


    ache but she forced herself to suppress the feeling. Then, I think I drank a ss of champagne and I


    felt ill, so I took a rest. After that¡­ I don¡¯t remember anything after that¡­

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    She inhaled sharply and instantly checked her body. Upon seeing that she was still wearing the gown


    that she wore at the banquet, she abruptly felt relieved. My body has not been touched by anyone¡­


    Myra rose from the bed and felt dizzy due to herrge movements. Hence, she had to clutch the


    nket for some time before she finally managed to exit the room.


    When she reached the first floor, most of the guests in the hall had left.


    She took out her phone but did not find any messages or missed calls from Sean. So, she directly


    dialed the number which she had memorized, yet nobody picked up her call even after the phone had


    been ringing for a long time.


    Myra¡¯s hand trembled but she forced herself to make another call.


    This time, the phone on the other end of the line was switched off.


    When she recalled the woman she saw earlier, she suddenly realized why Sean didn¡¯t fall in love with


    her.


    L was just like a devil in his heart¡ªthough he hated her to the bones, she still had a ce in his


    heart. Now that she has returned, what will Sean do?


    ¡°Excuse me! I have somerge items here! Watch out!¡±


    Myra gazed at the floor with her reddened eyes and blurred vision, and when she finally returned to her


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    senses, a waiter was dashing in her direction while pushing a cart with wooden nks in it.


    ¡°Careful!¡± A low, sensual voice echoed in her ear. The next instant, the stiff Myra was taken into a


    man¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± When the waiter saw that he nearly hit Tony, his expression changed and he


    immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t notice you guys just now!¡±


    Frowning, Tony waved at him and the waiter instantly pushed the cart away.


    Myra was taken into an embrace that carried the scent of mint and tobo, as well as a faint fragrance


    of red wine. In a daze, she found the embrace slightly familiar, which made her subconsciously


    mumble, ¡°Sean¡­¡±


    Tony¡¯s expression fell and his hands that were holding the woman in his arms became incredibly stiff.


    After a while, he gently pushed her away while saying impassively, ¡°Miss Stark, please try to stand


    steadily.¡±


    Myra gradually returned to her senses when she was pushed away from the warm embrace but for


    some reason, she suddenly lost all her strength and slowly slumped onto the floor.


    A pair of strong arms reached out in resignation and Tony took her back into his arms.


    Her petite nose bumped into his firm chest, which made her nose feel sore. Suddenly, she could no


    longer hold herself back and grabbed on his firm arms hard, tears rolling uncontrobly from the corner


    of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was an ident¡­ I¡­ suddenly couldn¡¯t stand steadily¡­¡±


    She had never lost herposure in front of others this way before. Unexpectedly, the first time she


    did so was before Tony.


    Tony silently watched as tears involuntarily streamed down her face, the sight of it breaking his heart.


    After a while, Myra heard a quiet sigh from above her head and the very next moment, she was carried


    in the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind me¡­ I¡­¡± She wiped away her tears. Although there were not many people on the


    first floor now, there were still a handful of people who saw him carrying her in his arms.


    Tony¡¯s expression was stern and he cast her an impassive nce, but he did not put her down.


    His embrace is not the same as Sean¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s not freezing and full of despair, but rather warm instead.


    With tears on her face, Myra stared nkly at the man before her, suddenly feeling lost.


    He carried her all the way out of Ritz Carlton. When the staff, who drove Tony¡¯s car to the entrance,


    saw them exiting the hotel, he immediately opened the car door for them. ¡°Director Hart, have a safe


    journey.¡±


    Tony first settled Myra down in the passenger seat. Upon noticing her uneasiness, he calmly muttered,


    ¡°You identally consumed some champagne with something added in it tonight, so it¡¯s normal for you


    to not have any strength now.¡±


    Champagne with something added in it? Myra¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Could it be that the


    champagne that I randomly took earlier was one that had some drug added to it?


    He saw that she was appalled and her eyes were red. Thinking that she resembled a little kitten that


    was being bullied, his mood instantly lifted. He got into the driver¡¯s seat and suddenly leaned over to


    her while he casually consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Philip took care of the residual of the drug in your body.


    You only have to go home and take a good rest; you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    His voice was low and his breath was warm when it brushed against her cheeks, which inexplicably


    made her face feel hot. She unconsciously drew back, but the man in front of her¡ªperhaps


    intentionally¡ªleaned even closer toward her.


    That handsome face of his kept getting close to hers, and his dark, bottomless eyes seemed to contain


    emotions that were unknown to her.


    ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± Her body froze as the incident that happened in front of the changing room suddenly


    crossed her mind. Subconsciously, she reached out her trembling hands in an attempt to block his


    chest. Suddenly, she heard a click and he nonchntly pulled back from the suggestive posture earlier.


    Myra nced at the buckled seat belt in front of her.


    It might have been due to the alcohol that she took earlier, hence her response was a little slow tonight.


    Although she knew that she shouldn¡¯t have gotten into his car, her consciousness was one step behind


    her movements.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Myra mumbled the word after a while. Tony said that I consumed alcohol which contained


    some foreign substance, which suggests that he must have taken me upstairs and had someone to


    take care of me. Otherwise, who knows what would have happened to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Stark,¡± Tony replied calmly.


    He caught a glimpse of her face¡ªwhich was flushed red out of embarrassment¡ªout of the corner of


    his eyes, and it made him recall what he felt with his hands when they were in the hotel room. His gaze


    deepened as he turned on the radio in the car.


    Coincidentally, the radio station was ying news about the entertainment industry.


    A famous female celebrity married into a wealthy family and she soon discovered that her husband


    cheated on her. Hence, she went to the court for a divorce, which then caused a huge mess.


    The host kindly reminded the female audiences that they had to be careful when it came to choosing a


    life partner. Finding a man who truly loved her was the greatest happiness a woman could ever have in


    her life.


    Myra was initially pretending to listen attentively to the broadcast because she kept having this weird


    feeling when spending time alone with Tony. However, as she continued to listen, her eyes gradually


    lost focus.


    Years ago when she was about to marry Sean, her grandfather¡ªwho was still alive back then¡ªhad


    tried his best to oppose the marriage, his reason being Sean did not love her. Nevertheless, she had


    been blinded by love back then so those words failed to reach her. Now, she finally understood her


    grandfather¡¯s intentions.


    But it was toote when she finally understood those words¡­


    L¡¯s return was such a huge blow to Myra that it sent thetter spiraling into a pit of sorrow and


    gloominess. She failed to even notice that the car had slowlye to a stop.


    The seat belt suddenly clicked open. The next second, Myra was pulled over by the man in the driver


    seat.


    As the driver seat had been moved back, Tony was able to put her on top of him easily. He pressed his


    situation, his thin lips captured hers.


    Tony emanated the scent of a mature man and his arms and chest that caged her were as hot as


    burning charcoals¡ªso hot that it made her fluster and forgot to breathe.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    It might have been due to the effects of the alcohol or the residual of drugs in her body that caused her


    to lose her breath. The air felt thin and Myra fell into a daze, her eyes wide. Her hands that were ced


    on Tony¡¯s firm chest gradually lost their strength and fell down. In a trance, she actually thought that the


    man before her was the same man who had once promised to give her happiness.


    She subconsciously moved her lips; the passionate and soft feeling against her lips felt so real.


    Tony looked into her sorrowful eyes, yet he was charmed by her innocent movements, which induced


    an overwhelming feeling inside him. He suddenly extended a hand and covered her slightly listless


    eyes while murmuring by her lips, ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    His voice was especially husky and it emanated a sense of domineering sensualness, his eyes dark


    and bottomless when they stared straight into Myra¡¯s. It was as if there was a deepke inside Tony¡¯s


    eyes that kept tempting her to stare into them.


    At that instant, she actually shut her eyes, as if she had been bewitched.


    The corner of his eyes raised slightly as he was surprised by the meek Myra. Looking at her obedient


    behavior, he could no longer hold back the surging desire in his body.


    His kiss became more fervent. It trailed from her lips to her chin, then to the base of her neck, his


    breath bing hotter along the way.


    Tony¡¯s eyes reddened due to his passionate desire. He peered at the blush on her palm-sized face¡ª


    which was born of shyness¡ªand the wild thought to possess herpletely took over his mind.


    When Myra finally returned to her senses, she abruptly opened her eyes and looked at the man before


    her in shock. It¡¯s Tony¡­ I¡¯m in his car!


    His eyes were extremely terrifying at that moment as they revealed the overwhelming power of


    someone far more superior than her. His usual cold and restrained gaze was reced by a look that


    was filled with hot passionate desire, drastically different from the look he had when they were in the


    hotel previously. These were eyes that belonged to a hunter that had set his eyes on his prey.


    Myra started to feel afraid; this situation where a woman was alone with a man inexplicably made her


    feel anxious.


    ¡°Tony, let go of me¡­¡± She started to struggle but her hand was caught by the man and ced above


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    her head. Wild affectionate kisses were nted on her lips again, blocking what she was about to say.


    Myra bit her lips hard. She initially thought that Tony wanted to take her home purely because he


    noticed that she was not feeling well but unexpectedly, he had the intention to take advantage of her!


    She recalled the incident that happened at the changing room in the hotel, which made


    ¡°Director Hart, please stop¡­¡±


    Tony seemed to not hear her.


    She bit her lips as a teardrop of humiliation flowed from the corner of her eyes.


    Upon seeing the glistening tear, the man¡¯s movement came to a halt and his eyes stared unblinkingly at


    the woman as he panted. After a while, his gaze deepened and he finally decided to let her go.


    After she was released by him, Myra immediately attempted to get up from him but she forgot about the


    drug that still had an effect on her body. Her hands that were ced on his chest to support herself


    trembled slightly and the more anxious she got, the weaker she was. His chest was hot and when she


    finally managed to support herself for a bit, she fell back onto him.


    Her body was beyond stiff while her eyes were full of terror and dissatisfaction against the man. Tony¡¯s


    arms around her waist froze and as if he had given up, he shut his eyes before carrying her up and


    gently cing her on the passenger seat beside him. He then buckled up her seat belt.


    The atmosphere in the car fell into an uncanny silence.


    Myra fists were tightly clenched by her side and her eyes were reddened from anger and humiliation.


    ¡°Tony, you jerk¡­¡± Upon recalling how he harassed her earlier, her tears uncontrobly escaped her


    eyes. She wanted to get up but she had lost all her strength. ¡°How could you kiss me? D*mn it! How


    could you do that to me?¡± The incident that happened earlier was totally beyond her expectations. If he


    didn¡¯t stop just now¡­ Her body trembled as she muttered, ¡°You¡¯re a jerk!¡±


    Tony, on the other hand, seemed nonchnt, as if nothing had happened earlier. The blush he had on


    his face had subsided and his eyes returned to its usual deep look. Suddenly, he took out a cigarette


    and lit it up, and the emotions on his face became vague amidst the lingering smoke.


    ¡°Tony, you jerk!¡± His deadpan expression while smoking a cigarette further enraged her. ¡°You are really


    an *sshole!¡± When Myra tried to get up, she slumped back in her seat. At this point, her tears had


    Upon seeing her tears streaming down her face, Tony suddenly inhaled arge puff of smoke before


    looking into her eyes. His eyes seemed incredibly calm but his voice was throaty as he asked, ¡°Are you


    mad because I kissed you, or are you venting your anger at me?¡±


    His question shook her to the core, causing her to look at the man in front of her in disbelief. However,


    Sean¡¯s cold treatment toward her, L¡¯s sudden return, as well as her struggle to protect her love¡ªall


    these scenes kept floating before her eyes. Every single scene that appeared resembled bullets that


    were shot at her, giving her immense pain while leaving her scarred and battered. The man in front of


    me treats me way worse¡ªhe knows that I am married yet he tries to tempt me.


    She lost her strength to even clench her fist and suddenly, she could no longer suppress the


    aggrievement and pain that had been welling up inside her, causing her to burst into tears.


    She cried so hard and paid no heed to her image at all; it was as if she had nothing to lose.


    Her body went weak as she cried like a child. The loneliness, helplessness, agony, and aggrievement


    that she had been enduring on her own all these years overwhelmed her at that instant. Hence, these


    emotions uncontrobly broke out when an opening appeared. So what if I was kissed? Sean doesn¡¯t


    care about me at all! In his eyes, my sole existence adds to the hatred he has in his heart. All he has in


    his heart is that woman!


    ¡°Tony, you¡¯re a jerk! You jerk! You jerk!¡± Myra couldn¡¯t help but growl.


    The feeling that Tony had seen through all the secrets in her heart was utterly awful, and Myra felt as if


    she had been stripped and thrown on the street.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    She called him a jerk non-stop. She herself was clear that it was merely a kiss, so though she was


    mad, it couldn¡¯t have made her feel so awful. The reason she was so upset right now was because of


    the man who had never cared about her.


    Suddenly, she felt that her body was taken into an embrace and she could hear a quiet sigh by her ear,


    making her freeze again.


    However, this time, Tony did not do anything to her.


    Myra sobbed even louder in his arms. At that moment, she petntly did not want to push away the


    shoulder that came to her and at the same time, she had no strength to push away the slightly warm


    chest as well.


    It was dark outside. The woman wept non-stop in his embrace, while he looked at the street that was


    bustled with pedestrians and cars outside, his gaze deep. Impassive, he remained in the same position


    for a long time and nobody could tell what he had on his mind.


    When Myra finally regained her consciousness, the car had already been parked at a pathway not far


    from the Chase Residence for quite some time.


    The dim street lights outside shone into the car, yet it was still pitch-ck inside.


    Nevertheless, she was able to clearly see the man sitting in the driver seat.


    Currently, he was holding a cigarette between his index and middle finger of his left hand while cing


    his arm on the car window. The street light outside the window shone into the car but half of his face


    was still hidden in the shadows; his expression wasplex and unfathomable amidst the lingering


    smoke.


    Tony seemed to notice that she had woken up, so he turned to her while casually throwing the cigarette


    butt away. His pair of cold eyes contained traces of gentleness as they nced at her calmly. ¡°You¡¯re


    awake.¡±


    Myra moved her body and felt that she had finally regained some strength. Heaving a sigh of relief, she


    sat up, only to find a ck suit falling from her back.


    She looked nkly at the suit without saying a word. Myra had a severe headache, her nose was stuffy


    and in fact, every single part of her body was screaming in pain. Now, she slowly calmed down after


    crying her eyes out and venting her emotions.


    With her head raised, she silently peered at Tony, who had unconceble gentleness in his eyes. They


    reminded her of the slightly intimate yet ambiguous atmosphere and feelings between them before this


    ¡ªhe had been affectionate toward her, hepletely believed her when she said that it wasn¡¯t her


    intention to be absent from the meeting with the Hart Group, the half-true misunderstanding between


    them in the hotel during their business trip, his intention toward her that he had been revealing with


    time, as well as when he stood up for her without anything in return when she was used of


    giarizing the design draft, and more importantly, the photo that he used to clear her of suspicion!


    As she was too flustered and anxious at that time, she did not think thoroughly about that photo.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was only after the incident that she finally realized that a photo taken from that angle and distance


    could only have been captured in secret, or else she would have known about its existence. However, if


    it had indeed been taken in secret, why would he have done so if he had no ulterior intentions?


    Not to mention what Tony said and did on the day when she had a meal with those from the Hart


    Group.


    ¡°Director Hart, are you nning to have an affair with me?¡± Myra knew about the survival rules in those


    unwilling to make any assumptions about him. Nevertheless, it turned out that no matter how noble a


    man was, he still couldn¡¯t be exempted from conventions.


    Seeing that she seemed calm and had stopped rejecting him, he knew that it was time to be truthful to


    her, especially after he had heard her words. His gaze was warm, yet his words sounded cryptic. ¡°If


    possible, I would like to change the word you used.¡±


    Myra was stunned but she then calmly stated, ¡°Director Hart, I remember telling you that I am a married


    woman. Don¡¯t you care?¡±


    ¡°Why should I care?¡± Tony raised his eyebrows.


    His tone was so direct that it rendered Myra momentarily speechless. She pursed her lips before she


    turned her head to the side and averted her eyes. ¡°But I care.¡±


    The air around them seemed to freeze. Tony¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed¡ªa response that caused his


    slightly cold gaze to be sharp.


    Myra continued, ¡°Director Hart, I took notice of your intentions but I thought that it was a


    misunderstanding on my side, until that day in the hotel. I am very thankful for all the help you have


    provided to me before, but I won¡¯t sacrifice myself for the project. Director Hart, there is nothing else I


    can do to repay your kindness other than to give my all and do my best in the Sunny Bay Project.¡±


    After experiencing the despair caused by Sean, Myra was reluctant to face Tony and handle this


    awkward situation at this point of time. Nheless, she still had to deal with the Hart Group, so she


    should talk things out with him since she would encounter him sooner orter.


    The temperature in the car instantaneously dropped and a chill ran down her spine.


    At that moment, shecked the courage to look into the man¡¯s eyes. Thinking that she had said all that


    she wanted to say, she attempted to push open the door, but the door was then locked with a click.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Myra turned to him and asked, frowning as she looked at the man, who had a


    thunderous expression.


    Tony¡¯s current expression was terrifyingly dark; his straight brows were knitted into a frown and his


    gaze was freezing.


    ¡°Give your all and do your best in the Sunny Bay Project?¡± She seemed to have riled him up and his


    tone was as cold as ice as he countered, ¡°How exactly are you going to do your best?¡±


    Upon hearing the mockery in Tony¡¯s words, Myra clenched her fists and averted her gaze. ¡°Director


    Hart, are you threatening me with the Sunny Bay Project? I am married and I love my husband very


    much!¡±


    Herst sentence was born of her pride as well as the intention to have him quit after learning the


    difficulty, but Tony perceived it differently. It instantly kicked up a huge storm¡ªit was an expression that


    would scare the hell out of the Hart Group¡¯s employees, who knew him well. He then scoffed, ¡°That


    kind of a husband?¡±


    His words made her face pale. Sean¡¯s expressions when he saw L at the banquet came to Myra¡¯s


    mind, bringing misery and humiliation into her eyes.


    Myra could deceive herself before L¡¯s return but now, she knew that she could no longer do so.


    Before she could reply to him however, he took out another cigarette and lit it whilementing


    indifferently, ¡°Miss Stark, I didn¡¯t know that you are the kind of a person who likes her husband fooling


    around with other women. You surely are generous!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Myra was so pissed that she trembled all over, yet she couldn¡¯t find any words to refute him.


    Suddenly, the car was being unlocked, but the click did not make her feel relieved. Biting her lips, she


    intended to push the door open.


    ¡°Miss Stark, I believe you still owe me a thank you, yes?¡± Tony¡¯s cold words stopped her from leaving


    and she froze. I can¡¯t believe that Tony Hart is such a petty man!


    She inhaled deeply and babbled a ¡®thank you¡¯ without even turning around to face him. After taking a


    few steps forward, she seemed to think of something and paused again. With her teeth gritted, she


    couldn¡¯t help but to force herself to say, ¡°The Chase and the Hart Group still have coborations in the


    future, so it¡¯s better that we pretend that nothing happened today.¡±


    The Sunny Bay Project had just begun, so she was afraid that the dispute they had tonight would affect


    the future coboration between the twopanies. If we are able to make up¡­ she thought.


    However, it was obvious that she was too na?ve.


    Upon hearing her words, Tony¡¯s deep eyes were bottomless as he thought to himself, She¡¯s willing to


    go to such lengths for Sean! Then, he coldly sneered, ¡°I wondered what could have happened today.¡±


    Myra froze and before she could return to her senses, the car engine was started and the car sped off


    from beside her.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Myra turned around.


    The car¡¯s rear lights gradually diminished as the car travelled further on the winding path down the hill,


    taking away thest bit of warmth along with it. Finally, it disappeared around the corner of the hilly


    road.


    For some reason, Myra felt a sudden flush of panic, as if something was going to slip through her


    fingers.


    Holding her chest, she took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    She shut her eyes. I am married. Even if Sean doesn¡¯t love me, I shouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to cheat on


    him and embarrass him. Also, Tony is too unfathomable and mesmerizing; he isn¡¯t a man I can easily


    mess with. I must stand my ground and stay away!


    She stopped staring at the path stretched out in front of her and averted her gaze before turning around


    with aplex expression on her face. Then, she walked toward the Chase Residence slowly.


    After she had barely taken a few steps, she started to pant heavily, causing a wry smile to involuntarily


    appear on her face. All I did was to attend a banquet, yet I lost my husband and nearly cheated on him.


    As Myra was walking, she suddenly started running wildly but stumbled and fell onto the stone path in


    front.


    A sharp pain radiated up her knee, yet she acted as if she felt nothing and climbed back onto her feet


    before dashing through the door. She then locked the door and slowly slumped to the floor, her back


    leaning against the carved timber door.


    At that moment, she suddenly raised her head, only to find a man lying on his side on the sofa in the


    living room. Dim yellow light from the only lit wall-mounted light source in the living room illuminated


    Sean¡¯s face. His sound asleep figure seemed blurry, looking as if he wasn¡¯t really there.


    Myra held her breath, unclear of whether this was a dream or reality. Sean is¡­ back? Why didn¡¯t he go


    to L?


    Gripping the fabric at her chest tightly, she couldn¡¯t help but to slowly rise on her feet and walk toward


    the man step by step.


    It was indeed Sean.


    When she was near him, she could smell the strong scent of tobo and alcoholing from him. I


    wonder how much he drank to make himself so drunk.


    She extended her hand in a careful manner and patted the man, who was lounging on the couch.


    ¡°Sean, go upstairs and sleep. You¡¯ll get a cold if you sleep here.¡± Myra¡¯s voice was dry and hoarse.


    Truth was, she did not know why she still cared about the man. Suddenly, a wild thought shed across


    her mind. Sean is here. Does this mean that he chose not to be with L? Has he fallen out of love


    with her and does not want to be with her anymore?


    The next moment, the drunk man¡¯s mumble threw her into hell.


    ¡°Why did youe back¡­ Why?¡± He rolled over to the other side with agony clearly visible on his face


    as he growled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you were with me for my money? Didn¡¯t you say that the other


    man was better than me? Why did you return, then? Why did you say all those words that made me


    misunderstand?¡±


    Hisst few sentences were blurted like he was an abandoned puppy. He growled for a long time


    before rolling over to the other side.


    All of these instantly made Myra¡¯s face nch.


    Of course, she knew the person he was referring to.


    Years ago, L ditched him and left with another man, and this incident had left a scar in his heart. He


    imed that he hated L, so why would he still feel upset for that woman?


    I should have known about this¡ªif he really doesn¡¯t love that woman, he wouldn¡¯t have med me for


    the death of her child. It was merely his excuse to make himself feel better. He is afraid to develop


    feelings for me, so he ims that he hates me.


    Myra shut her eyes and touched her face, only to realize that it was dry.


    She rose to her full height and stared at the man in agony. ¡°You make me realize that no matter how


    hard I try, you will never cast even one nce at me. If that is the case, I will let you go, Sean Chase.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around impassively and headed upstairs.


    After the banquet had ended, a waitress furtively headed upstairs toward Tony¡¯s private room in the


    hotel.


    She opened the door and the scene inside made her expression fall. Just as she was about to leave,


    she was stopped by the man inside. ¡°Why are you leaving, beauty? I don¡¯t remember giving you my


    permission toe in, yet here you are. Is this the attitude of the staff at this hotel?¡±


    Elliot narrowed his eyes yfully as he stared at the woman outside with a stern expression.


    As Tony had asked him to investigate who was the person that drugged Myra, they had been checking


    the security recordings all night. In the end, Lucas cryptically stated, ¡°Stay in Tony¡¯s room tonight and


    the person will eventually appear.¡±


    Elliot did not understand what he meant¡ªin fact, he did not understand it now as well.


    When the waitress noticed that she couldn¡¯t escape, she obediently turned to face him. ¡°I-I am here to


    look for Director Hart.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to knock to see him?¡±


    The waitress had a guilty expression as she mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ I am here to convey ady¡¯s


    message to Director Hart, but I did not expect him to not be here. Sorry to disturb you; I¡¯ll make a move


    first.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Elliot went up to her with narrowed eyes, feeling that the woman before him seemed


    a little familiar. I must have seen her before, he thought as he rubbed his chin. ¡°What is the message


    you are going to convey to Tony? Who is it from? I¡¯ll convey it on your behalf.¡±


    Sweat appeared on both sides of her temple as she mumbled, ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s from ady that you may not


    know of.¡±


    ¡°All the more reason why you should tell me.¡± Elliot seemed to understand something as he raised his


    eyebrows. ¡°What if their work gets dyed because of this? That wouldn¡¯t be nice, right?¡±


    The waitress gave it some thought and felt that what Elliot said made sense. Besides, thedy¡¯s


    motive¡­ She then tentatively asked, ¡°Will you really convey the message to Director Hart?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Otherwise, do you think that I am able to enter his room?¡± Elliot scoffed.


    The waiter took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, then¡ªMiss L Fisher is looking for Director Hart.


    She said that she had something to discuss with him and invited him to go to Room 1024.¡±


    A gleam shed across his eyes.


    I see. The drug was intended to be used on Tony, but Myra identally drank the champagne that


    contained the drug. No wonder I thought that the waitress looked familiar¡ªshe¡¯s the waitress whomThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Myra took the champagne from!


    After understanding the whole incident, the enlightened Elliot waved at the waitress. ¡°You may leave


    now. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll definitely convey the message to him on your behalf.¡±


    Upon hearing that, a delightful gleam shed across the waitress¡¯ eyes as she quickly agreed and left


    the room. The moment she left the VIP room, she sent a message to L. ¡®Miss Fisher, everything


    went well on my end; all you have to do is wait for Director Hart to go to Room 1024. Do hurry up and


    make all the necessary preparations! I hope that your wish wille true tonight!¡¯ Of course, after her


    n seeds, she must make sure to give me what she promised!


    Meanwhile, Tony received Elliot¡¯s call when he was on his way back. Elliot then rted the whole


    incident where Myra had identally consumed the ss of champagne that contained the drugs.


    ¡°Tony, it seems that you¡¯re quite charming! In my view, Miss Fisher is way better than that woman


    named Myra¡ªat least the former is a puredy who is not married. Do you want to go and check her


    out?¡± Elliot muttered, hoping to stir up more trouble.


    When the cold Tony heard his words, he narrowed his eyes slightly. If I am not mistaken, L left the


    hotel together with Sean today.


    Upon recalling how Myra dered that she loved her husband, Tony¡¯s expression became darker and


    he sneered, ¡°You are asking me to go and check her out? I am afraid that the woman is now in another


    man¡¯s bed.¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Elliot was shocked.


    He knew very well how charming Tony was. Why would the woman be so stupid to sleep in another


    man¡¯s bed when she has the opportunity to get close to Tony?


    ¡°You think that it¡¯s impossible?¡± Tony asked nonchntly.


    Elliot could feel the stress piling up and he gulped. ¡°I didn¡¯t say so. It¡¯s just that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s impossible, make it possible!¡± Tony¡¯s sudden harsh tone made Elliot shudder.


    ¡°Tony, what do you mean?¡± Elliot, of course, didn¡¯t understand Tony¡¯s meaning but right after the former


    asked the question, the call was hung up by the person on the other end of the line.


    Elliot felt helpless. Could it be that the woman named Myra has made Tony lose his mind?


    Nevertheless, this incident had allowed Elliot to see Tony¡¯s determination to get Myra.


    After Tony hung up, all sorts of emotions shed across his eyes. Soon, he narrowed his eyes slightly


    and stomped on the pedal all of a sudden, making the car speed off like an arrow in another direction.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    L had once longed for love but she knew very well that it was sometimes too weak whenpared


    to money. In fact, it was so weak that one could not stand firmly in the society with only love.


    The man she loved was Sean and even until now when she thought that she had almost forgotten


    about him, she realized that her heart would still pound for him when she met him once again.


    Even so, that did not matter! Sean was now a married man and his mother¡­ There were certain things


    that she had no intention of giving a second try; one try was enough!


    Her expression was a little gloomy at first, but her mood soon lifted.


    Just now, the waitress sent her a message. If everything went well, L would be Tony¡¯s woman


    tonight.


    She applied some perfume and gazed at her perfect look in the mirror again before slowly leaving the


    ce.


    Room 1024 was the room that she had booked. If the man had arrived, he could directly enter the


    room.


    In order to show her manners, L knocked on the door when she arrived in front of the room.


    ¡°Come in.¡± The voice, which she found a little familiar now, came from inside. It was low and husky,


    carrying the unique charm of a mature man.


    L¡¯s heart raced involuntarily as she slowly opened the door to the room. As soon as she raised her


    head, Tony¡¯s heavenly handsome features entered her sight.


    Even if it were not because of his money, his face alone was enough to make her put in plenty of effort


    to get him.


    L soon returned to her senses and quickly shot an elegant and polite smile at the man. ¡°Director


    Hart.¡±


    Her demeanor graceful and noble, she entered the room without forgetting to close the door behind


    her.


    At that moment, Tony was sitting on the couch in the room. His right hand was casually ced on the


    couch by his side, while his left was holding a cigarette between his index and middle finger. After


    gently flicking the ashes, he ced the cigarette between his thin lips. His wayward yet noble bearing


    made L¡¯s eyes brighten. On top of that, he had an incredibly handsome face and outstanding


    background, not to mention a high position and status that he had managed to attain in his young age,


    which were all achievements that Sean would never be able to obtain even if he strived for it for his


    whole life!


    Upon seeing her walk toward him, Tony¡¯s expression was very calm. He lifted his right hand and ced


    it on the envelope on the coffee table before him. Picking up the envelope, he suddenly tossed it to the


    other end of the coffee table. ¡°I forgot to give you your reward for ying the piano at the banquet.¡±


    With a slightly stiff expression, L raised her head and tucked a strand of loose hair by her cheek


    behind her fair ear. Her voice was soft as she said, ¡°Director Hart, you are too courteous. It was my


    pleasure and honor to y a piano piece during Old Master Hart¡¯s banquet. How could I take your


    money?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me over for the money?¡± Tony asked indifferently, having no idea how hurtful his words


    were. ¡°What¡¯s your purpose, then?¡±


    L clenched her fists tightly by her side while muttering in slight aggrievement, ¡°Director Hart, your


    words make me sad. Can¡¯t I invite you out for a chat and some tea because I¡¯ve taken a liking to you?¡±


    She lowered her eyes, looking as if she had been hurt by him.


    ¡°For a chat and some tea¡­¡± Tony stopped smoking; he exhaled a puff of smoke while looking at the


    woman before him, a shadow of a smile ying by his lips. Suddenly, he sneered, ¡°Miss Fisher, you


    have met Director Chase, no?¡±


    Due to his chiseled and well-defined facial features, Tony¡¯s face exhibited the characteristics of a


    European, but his overall image that looked more simr to an Asian¡¯s, giving people an impression


    that he was of mixed-race. His eyes were deep, which resembled an icyke, and his thin lips were


    pressed together all the time. The ups and downs in life that he had faced throughout the years allowed


    him to build up his powerful yet constrained aura, which caused L to be momentarily mesmerized by


    it. However, the very next second, her expression changed as she murmured, ¡°Director Hart¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste. I will stop beating around the bush with you, Miss Fisher.¡± Tony raised his hand and nced at


    his watch with his sharp gaze before suddenly pressing the cigarette in the ashtray beside him to


    extinguish it. He then calmly exined, ¡°Miss Fisher, I know why you left Director Chase years ago,


    and I feel sorry for you and him. This time, I am willing to lend you a hand, if you wish. I believe that


    you know how the Chase Group is doing now. In a few years time, Sean Chase will soar to great


    heights, and you bing Mrs. Chase will tell a sweet tale of reconciliation between lovers.¡±


    When Tony said that he felt sorry for L and Sean, she failed to see any hint of sorrow from his


    expression.


    What does he mean? Is he implying that he wants to help me get back together with Sean?


    Tony¡¯s words totally confused L, causing her to be unable to make sense of what was going on in his


    mind. She let out a wry chuckle as she muttered, ¡°Director Hart, you are quite humorous. I thought that


    you understand the reason I invited you over¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Fisher, I believe that you understand what I meant earlier,¡± Tony nonchntly interrupted before


    he rose to his full height.


    He had a deadpan expression but for some inexplicable reason, L noticed a hint of anger in his


    eyes, which made her heart sink. She suddenly blurted out, ¡°Director Hart, if you feel ufortable


    about my past with Sean¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will help you so that you can marry Sean.¡± Click. Click. Click. The sound that was made when the


    lighter was repetitively opened and closed could be heard. At that instant, Tony¡¯s expression became


    so vague that L couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Miss Fisher, you are, in fact, an intelligent person. You now have an opportunity to get hold of that


    man. Don¡¯t be too greedy. You should quickly give up on things that you can¡¯t get. If you have my


    help¡­¡±


    The expression on L¡¯s face revealed her inner conflict. She was very clear about what the man


    before her meant¡ªhe said he would help her to get Sean.


    At that time, the reason she dumped Sean was because Eve disliked her but adored Myra. L was


    threatened, so she had no choice but to take the money and leave. However, at that point of time, her


    feelings for Sean were indeed genuine!


    L¡¯s fists were tightly clenched by her side as she ventured, ¡°Director Hart, I am sure that you won¡¯t


    help me without wanting anything in return. I need to know your price.¡±


    Tony scoffed as he thought to himself, Pursuing the little kitten is already tough enough, so if I can get


    someone to help me¡­


    ¡°You will know my price when the timees.¡± With that, Tony picked up his suit and left the room.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    It was only when L was left alone in the room that she slumped into the couch, as if she had lost all


    her strength.


    All she could say was that she was truly tempted by Tony¡¯s words.


    Indeed, she had the intention to marry into the Hart Family, but she was also well aware that without


    this man¡¯s protection, it would be a fantasy to be able to even cast a nce at the entrance of the Hart


    Residence, let alone entering the house.


    She was no longer young and she would be old in a few more years. By then, she would lose her


    beauty that she had been using to capture men¡¯s heart. Besides, there was also the man in the United


    States. If she couldn¡¯t rely on Sean, how was she going to guarantee her own safety?


    Sean¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred when he looked at me today. Yet, I have a feeling that he still loves


    me deep in his heart. Otherwise, why has there been so much news about his rtionships and affairs


    in the past two years? And all the women from the news look so simr to me. With Tony¡¯s help, Myra


    and Eve won¡¯t even be my match!


    L narrowed her eyes slightly as a bright gleam shed across her eyes. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t get hold


    of that man, though.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The next morning, Myra moved out from the Chase Residence.


    When Eve learnt about this in the morning, Myra had already packed her luggage and drove off.


    Myra¡¯s phone kept ringing wildly in her pocket, yet she didn¡¯t pick up any of the calls.


    Eve had always treated her like her real daughter, so she did not know how she should face her at this


    time.


    Myra felt that she would eventually go insane if she were to continue to stay in the Chase Residence.


    However, she knew that she would surely fail to resist Eve¡¯s pleas if she picked up the calls.


    Fortunately, the Sunny Bay Project had officially begun, so she did not have much time to ponder over


    this matter.


    She had attended two meetings with the Hart Group in the morning to have an in-depth discussion


    about the refined design n and details of the venue.


    When she was at the Hart Group, she was initially worried that Tony would intentionally give her trouble


    since the two of them had had a conflictst night. Nheless, it was fortunate that he did not attend


    both discussions. On the contrary, it was Mr. Logan who attended to her throughout her time there.


    Mr. Logan¡¯s attitude toward her was as warm as usual. Myra didn¡¯t feel anything about it before this but


    now, she found it awkward.


    She suddenly recalled the first time she went to the Ritz Carlton with Tony to discuss the design n,


    and it was Mr. Logan who attended to her as well. At that time, he told her that he would mention her


    name before Tony to promote her. Myra did not realize what he meant at that time but now that she


    thought about it, she realized that he might have noticed Tony¡¯s intentions back then¡­


    Could it be that Tony has had feelings for me since then? But how is that possible? We didn¡¯t even


    know each other before that; at the very most, we met each other once, so why would he¡­ Myra¡¯s


    expression changed as the different thoughts ran through her mind.


    Mr. Logan walked up to her with a grin so wide that it almost reached his ears. ¡°Miss Stark, your


    suggestion today is very innovative. I will surely convey it to Director Hart word by word.¡±


    Myra, who took notice of his suggestive tone, inexplicably felt flustered. She quickly packed her stuff


    and headed out of the conference room as she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you for that


    then, Mr. Logan.¡±


    She hurried out of the conference room and toward the lift. When Myra arrived in front of the elevator,


    fortunately for her, the doors slid open with a ding.


    Upon raising her head, she felt as if her whole body stiffened and her blood started flowing in the


    opposite direction.


    Currently, standing in the lift were four or five elite white-cor employees with some distance between


    one another, and all of them were dressed in immacte suits. The man standing impassively at the


    front was none other than the person that Mr. Logan had mentioned¡ªDirector Tony Hart.


    His perfectly proportioned figure was d in a suit and he stood in the lift in a rxed manner. With one


    hand shoved in his pocket, he had both eyes looking forward, and the lines of his sideburns were cold


    and sharp as he emanated a suppressing yet distant aura. It was merely one night that had gone by,


    yet the curvature at the corner of his lips formed a colder and harder line. His gaze flicked across Myra


    nonchntly¡ªwho was standing outside the lift¡ªand his expression was as cold as usual, as if he did


    not recognize her.


    In contrast, his secretary Leo, who stood behind him, looked at her warmly. ¡°Miss Stark, doe on


    in.¡±


    The stunned Myra returned to her senses when she saw Tony¡¯s cold attitude. She waved her hand, as


    though she was about to say that she would wait for the next lift but Mr. Logan, who had caught up with


    her without her notice, gave her a gentle push from behind.


    Unprepared, she felt a pain in her knees when they were bent and the very next instant, she staggered


    into the lift. The door then closed behind her decisively.


    Myra¡¯s bag had been left open, as she was about to put the documents inside. However, the stagger


    caused her opened bag to turn upside down, and its contents rushed out and fell onto the floor.


    Her lipstick, eyebrow pencil, foundation, work tag¡­ All her stuff was scattered all over the floor, leaving


    her dumbfounded.


    Just as she was about to bend over to pick up her stuff, she felt a sharp tearing pain in her knee¡ªit


    was the injury from her fall when she fell down onto the stony pathst night.


    As a matter of fact, her wound was scabbing over. Even when she was in the conference room earlier,


    she had been careful when stretching her legs.


    Upon seeing this, Leo intended to step forward to help Myra to pick her things up, but he suddenly


    noticed Tony¡¯s freezing gaze. Shocked, he quietly took a step back, while the other men dared not step


    forward to help her as well.


    When Myra noticed that Leo initially intended toe over to help her but then stepped back, she was


    able to guess that it was Tony who stopped him from helping her.


    Well, it makes sense. My wordsst night must have hurt his pride deeply. I bet that a high-status man


    like him never expected that he would be rejected by a woman.


    Gritting her teeth, Myra slowly bent over and picked up her stuff one item at a time, cing them into


    her bag.


    As the items were small, they were scattered all over the floor, causing her to have to move about in


    the lift to pick them up. Unfortunately for her, thest lipstick hadnded beside Tony¡¯s handmade


    suede shoes.


    ncing at his still feet, she clenched her fists and went over to pick up her lipstick.


    The moment she raised her head, she met his cold eyes that were looking down at her from his height.


    His gaze was cold and emotionless, making her feel ufortable, so she quickly stood up.


    Her wound screamed in pain when it was squeezed together after it had been torn apart, causing her


    face to nch and her body to lose her stability.


    A pair of hands were extended in time to support her. ¡°Miss Stark, please be steady on your feet.¡±


    When Myra was finally steady on her feet, the pair of hands retracted swiftly, as if the person could not


    wait a second longer.


    Tony¡¯s expression remained impassive. Myra seemed to have heard him saying these words to her


    before but at that time, his tone did not contain hints of mockery. Now, it was as if he was suggesting


    that she intentionally fell in his direction.


    Her face flushed deep crimson and she felt embarrassed before so many people, yet she couldn¡¯t say


    a thing.


    When the lift arrived at the first floor, the few men exited the lift one after another.


    After Leo had exited the lift, he nced at her apologetically.


    However, Myra had fallen into a daze as she stared at the man with the sturdiest build in front of her. It


    was merely a small issue; is there a need to treat me with such hostility?


    She lowered her head and saw that the white gauze at her knee had been dyed red by her crimson


    blood. For some reason, a trace of aggrievement welled up inside her. Gritting her teeth, she exited the


    lift with her fist clenched tightly.


    It had been quite a long time since shest met Estelle. Myra heard that the shooting for the role in her


    As soon as she pushed open the door, she saw a woman sitting at their usual corner in the caf¨¦. The


    woman wore a cap and a pair of sunsses, which managed to cover most of her face.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    As the dearest younger sister of the sessor of the Langley family and a popr celebrity, Estelle


    had always been high-profile and fearless.


    Myra¡¯s weariness was greatly relieved the moment she saw Estelle, and she walked up to her, wearing


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a faint smile. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re actually covering up yourself today. I thought you usually desire to be


    recognized by everyone.¡±


    Estelle¡¯s back was facing the door but she knew Myra was here after hearing her voice, so she turned


    around at once to re at Myra. Thereafter, she remembered that she was wearing a pair of


    sunsses and Myra wouldn¡¯t be able to see her expression, and so she took off her sunsses and


    gave her another re. ¡°Cut it! What on earth is going on? Sean was a bundle of nerves when he


    called me today, saying that you¡¯ve moved out?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Myra looked unaffected as she summoned a waiter and ordered a ss of lemon juice for


    each of them. Then, she lifted her head to meet her friend¡¯s gaze and smiled. ¡°What? You always


    wanted me to leave Sean, didn¡¯t you? Why are you getting so worked up now that I¡¯ve moved out?¡±


    Seeing that Myra looked unaffected, Estelle furrowed her brows. No one would know Myra¡¯s affection


    toward Sean better than her. Ever since university days, Myra had devoted almost all her youth and


    passion toward the man and she knew how crazy Myra was about him. As such, Estelle was even


    more worried when she saw Myra¡¯s indifferent reaction. Taking a deep breath, Estelle said, ¡°I heard that


    L is back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Myra still sounded nonchnt, and it seemed like she was neither upset nor depressed.


    Estelle pursed her lips even harder. ¡°What attitude is this? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to give way to


    her just because she¡¯s back now!¡±


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Myra lifted her head to meet Estelle¡¯s eyes which were filled with concern and


    anxiety. Feeling touched, she softened her tone. ¡°Actually, I have to give way regardless of whether she


    afresh.¡±


    Estelle could not perceive a tinge of sadness in Myra¡¯s calm voice. Grabbing her hair, she grumbled in


    frustration, ¡°Before this, I couldn¡¯t wait to see you divorce Sean, but now¡­ Myra, I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Turning aside to look at the passers-by through the window, Myra mumbled, ¡°Even so, there¡¯s nothing


    that I can do.¡±


    Sean¡¯s murmur fromst night after he was drunk was still bashing her heart like hail. Myra knew that


    she could only let it go no matter how unfair it was because Sean had never gotten over that woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you want to start afresh!¡± Estelle couldn¡¯t bear to see Myra in this state, so she quickly


    struck the table to pull Myra¡¯s wandering mind back. ¡°Initially, Sean still asked me to persuade you to


    return to the Chase Family, but you have no idea how ted I was when I received the news that


    you¡¯ve moved out from the family. This time, you must not be softhearted again. Don¡¯t be silly and don¡¯t


    pack your luggage to go back again just because that olddy cried. You know very well that those


    tears are crocodile tears.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to go back anymore¡­¡± Myra muttered, then gave Estelle a smile. ¡°It¡¯s so rare that we


    get to hang out, so let¡¯s stop talking about this matter. I heard that Charles is zealously arranging blind


    dates for you recently?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about that!¡± Estelle was depressed the moment Myra brought the topic up. ¡°I¡¯m such a


    decent woman, yet that pr*ck Shawn didn¡¯t even spare me a nce. He even despicably involved my


    brother in this matter. He must have said something to Charles; otherwise, why would Charles force me


    to go for blind dates in haste?¡±


    Myra was stunned, but she chuckled the next second. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re getting serious about


    Deputy Mayor Hart?!¡±


    Truth be told, Estelle was never serious about any men unless doomsday was near.


    ¡°But I concur with Charles¡¯ decision,¡± Myra continued before Estelle could respond. ¡°Estelle, Deputy


    Mayor Hart is not like those men who have courted you before. Let me put it this way. It¡¯s better to not


    mess around with this man, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to shake him off in the future.¡±


    ¡°Who says that I¡¯m going to shake him off after messing around with him?¡± Estelle was slightly


    displeased as she gulped down a mouthful of lemon juice resentfully. ¡°I¡¯m really being serious this time!


    But it turns out that no one believes me¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you have too many criminal records,¡± Myra teased her. But out of the blue, her smile


    was frozen as her gaze was fixed at one spot.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Seeing Myra¡¯s unexpected reaction, Estelle followed Myra¡¯s gaze. However,


    she saw nothing but a street full of neon lights.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Myra took a deep breath. Since I¡¯ve decided to let it go, I should stop caring about it. Just as


    she was about to continue with the previous topic, Estelle suddenly interrupted her, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve


    forgotten to ask you one thing! I heard thatst night at Old Master Hart¡¯s banquet, you and the


    sessor of Hart Group¡ªI¡¯m referring to the fourth younger brother of Shawn¡ªwere acting rather


    intimate?¡±


    Myra was stunned.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true?!¡± At first, Estelle didn¡¯t believe the rumors, but her eyes lit up at once after seeing Myra¡¯s


    reaction. ¡°You¡¯re really something, Myra! You even managed to hook up with Shawn¡¯s younger brother,


    Tony Hart, who is a powerful and eligible bachelor in Bradfort City!¡±


    Myra frowned and felt resigned. ¡°Quit your nonsense. I identally drank some nasty stuffst night


    and Director Hart merely helped me out of kindness.¡±


    ¡°I seriously don¡¯t think Tony Hart is such a kind man. Everyone in Bradfort City knows how hostile he is,


    and there are plenty of women out there who wish to gain his help, so why did he only help you out of


    everyone?¡± Estelle felt like she had grasped some clues, so she moved closer to Myra and blurted,


    ¡°Come clean or I shall grill you!¡±


    Estelle then reached out her hands slyly toward Myra and acted as if she was going to tickle her.


    ¡°Estelle!¡±


    All of a sudden, Myra recalled Tony¡¯s frigid look when he was looking down at her today. In fact,st


    night, she already made it clear to Tony that they would not have any ambiguous rtionship in the


    future. Myra took a deep breath as she dismissed her thoughts. ¡°Our rtionship is really not what you


    think it is.¡±


    After hitting the brake forcefully, Sean didn¡¯t even bother to grab his zer and got out of the car


    immediately to run toward the bar beside the street. The music in the bar was deafening. In fact, Sean


    was feeling under the weather today due to the hangover.


    He had coldly turned down L¡¯s request when he received her call, but her soft sob, pitiful tone and


    tipsy confession had been lingering in his heart ever since then. Later, he had even vaguely overheard


    that there were some men who were attempting to harass her!


    Boiling with rage, Sean told himself that he merely came here out of conscience, and that he was


    forced toe because he knew that she might be taken away by those gangsters otherwise.


    Pushing his way through the crowd where people were jiving to the music, Sean finally found the drunk


    woman at a corner of the bar. There was another stout man beside her who looked extremely


    disgusting with his sparse hair on his exposed belly. The man was about to grab L when Sean


    approached them.


    At once, Sean¡¯s hand shot out and forcefully broke that man¡¯s arm in the blink of an eye. With a


    horrifying sound of bone snapping, the man¡¯s arm hung limply next to him while his miserable wail was


    drowned out by the noise in the pub.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Sean red coldly at that man, which then scared the man stiff. The next second, Sean had already


    left the bar with the unconscious woman in his arms.


    Hurling her into the passenger seat, Sean regretted a little foring over recklessly. Standing by the


    car door, he stared fixedly at the woman in front of him for quite a while before he pulled himself


    together and got into the driver¡¯s seat reluctantly.


    After the car had left, the door of a cafe next to the pub was pushed open, thereafter Myra¡¯s pale face


    appeared.


    It¡¯s indeed Sean. I¡¯ve not seen it wrongly from inside just now.


    Myra had stayed at the cafe after convincing Estelle to leave. Sure enough, she ended up seeing Sean


    how Sean had stared at that woman in the car just now.


    Indeed, I should quit this rtionship, isn¡¯t it?


    Myra was gripping the cafe¡¯s door frame so hard that her knuckles turned white.


    After arriving at Fairhill Vi, Sean tossed the woman onto the bed. Thereafter, he pulled out his phone,


    which had been buzzing non-stop the whole day, from his pocket, and hesitated for a while before


    returning Eve¡¯s call. However, just as the call was answered, Eve¡¯s furious voice emerged from the


    other end of the line.


    ¡°Sean, why do you always take forever to pick up my call?!¡±


    Exhausted, Sean rubbed his temples, but his voice still softened subconsciously when he talked to


    Eve. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been busy this whole day.¡±


    ¡°Why on earth are you so busy everyday? Don¡¯t you know that Myra has moved out today?!¡±


    Stunned, Sean tightened his grip on the phone subconsciously.


    ¡°She¡­ moved out this morning?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t assume I don¡¯t know a thing just because you¡¯re hiding it from me! I know the b*tch L is back


    in Bradfort City. I¡¯m warning you, Sean. If you dare to abandon Myra because of that b*tch, then don¡¯t


    me me for turning against you!¡±


    Eve¡¯s tone was fierce and vicious. True enough, women who had established their influence as the


    main mistress in a wealthy family usually had a firm hand.


    Sean frowned while looking at the unconscious woman in front of him and closed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t


    misunderstand me, Mom. There¡¯s nothing between L and I. She had hurt me so deeply back then,


    so how would I abandon Myra because of her? I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°You better mean it!¡± Eve was still breathing heavily as a result of anger. ¡°Quickly coax Myra toe


    home! It¡¯s so quiet at home now. I¡¯m used to having her around me¡­¡±


    After hanging up the call, Sean stared nkly at his phone as his mind went nk.


    In fact, he was rather surprised to hear that Myra had moved out. All this while, he had thought that the


    woman¡¯s tolerance toward him was infinite. It turns out she can actually get angry too.


    ¡°Sean¡­ Sean¡­¡± All of a sudden, Sean¡¯s mind was brought back to reality by soft sobs below him.


    He lowered his head to see L crying miserably in her dream. ¡°Sean¡­ I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­


    Why are you not even sparing me a nce now that I¡¯m back? I love you¡­ I¡¯ve always loved you¡­ It


    has never changed¡­ ¡±


    For some reason, Sean felt distressed. Are you saying that you¡¯ve always loved me? Then who¡¯s the


    one who held another man¡¯s hand back then, saying that she would never return to me and that I¡¯m just


    a poor good-for-nothing?! L Fisher, are youing back to seduce me now because I¡¯ve returned to


    power?


    Veins popped out on Sean¡¯s temples as he recalled how she ruthlessly insulted him in the past.


    Clenching his fists tightly, he tried to keep his shirt on.


    Just as he took his zer and was about to leave, someone forcefully hugged his waist from behind all


    of a sudden while he could smell a familiar fragrance.


    Just as Myra said, Sean tried to seek L¡¯s ambience from all kinds of women after L had left. As


    much as he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he indeed had the sweetest and most profound rtionship with this


    woman. And because of that, he had suffered terribly at that time.


    But now, Sean¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness as he forcefully pulled away the arms that were


    tightened around his waist without hesitation and shoved the woman behind him toward the bed.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    bang was heard as Ly on the bed, looking pathetic.


    As expected, she had pretended to be drunk. Nevertheless, her face was already wet with tears at this


    moment.


    ¡°Sean¡­ I know you¡¯ve not moved on from me yet¡­ I thought you wouldn¡¯te, but you still came to


    take me away¡­¡± Weeping andughing at the same time, L bit her lips as she bawled her eyes out.


    Although Sean had ruthlessly shoved her away, she did not give up. Looking pitiful, she once again


    wrapped her fair, slender arms around the man¡¯s skinny waist.


    ¡°Sean¡­ I¡¯ve always loved you. Please believe me¡­ Back then, I was forced to leave you because I


    had my difficulties¡­ ¡±


    Sean turned around and looked at her eyes, which were still alluring though they were red and swollen.


    Once, he had loved this woman at all costs and had even given up the business of the Chase Family


    because of her, but she had left him unhesitatingly when he needed her the most.


    Sean¡¯s expression looked even more frigid as he pulled away her hands once again without hesitation.


    ¡°Oh, is it? Why don¡¯t you tell me about your difficulties now then?¡± Wearing a spurious smile, he stared


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    at the woman who was in a mess.


    L¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked even more anguished. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? I have my reasons,


    but I can¡¯t tell you yet¡­ Sean, please trust me¡­ I¡¯m willing to do whatever you ask me to¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do whatever I ask you to?¡± Sean¡¯s face was as cold as ice.


    Seeing L nodding resolutely, he blurted in a frosty and disdainful manner, ¡°I only have one request¡ª


    don¡¯t evere find me again, and don¡¯t ever call me!¡±


    ¡°L Fisher, you¡¯re the one who decided to leave at that time, so don¡¯te back at all! Don¡¯t expect


    me to relent even if you kneel before me and beg me now! I¡¯ve married Myra and I love her very much.


    You¡¯re nothing to me now!¡±


    Sean couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore and he spit out every word he had been reying in his mind for


    the past two years.


    At that moment, he felt relieved, yet that feeling was instantly frozen when he saw the woman actually


    kneeling before him the next second.


    L cried in despair, ¡°I admit that I was wrong to leave you back then. I have no defense now that you


    want to insult me like this, but can you please don¡¯t say that I¡¯m nothing to you? You have no idea how


    much it hurts to hear that¡­ I also know that you don¡¯t actually love Myra, because otherwise, would


    you be involved in scandals with other women these two years?¡± It seemed as if there was a tinge of


    hope in L¡¯s eyes. ¡°You merely married Myra to devastate me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Myra, you¡¯ve never done me wrong but I¡¯m sorry¡ªwe¡¯ve reached this point and I don¡¯t n to give way


    anymore. Little by little, I¡¯m going to take back the things that belong to me! me yourself for falling


    for Sean out of all the other men. Furthermore, didn¡¯t you promise me that you won¡¯t marry Sean? You


    should already be satisfied after holding the title of Mrs. Chase for two years!

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    ¡°You have no idea how vicious Myra is. She even approached me at that time and warned me to stay


    away from you!¡± A dark glimmer shed in L¡¯s eyes as she wept with her head lowered. ¡°Even if I


    was in the wrong, she still had no right to take away my child so ruthlessly¡­¡± By the end of her


    sentence, she was crying even more dramatically.


    Just then, emotions were violently raging within Sean! Knowing he shouldn¡¯t listen anymore, he closed


    his eyes and said, ¡°L, did you think I would miss you after you left and that I would still treat you well


    when youe back? Did you think saying a few words to me would make me give in, and we would


    carry on as before?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± She looked up, as if she was going tough. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t stop the tears that


    were flowing down her cheeks. ¡°Sean, I have always loved you deeply. There was never a moment


    where I have forgotten about you, and I refuse to believe that you have. The fact that you still came to


    the bar for me says it all!¡±


    ¡°This time, you thought wrong.¡± He loosened his tightly clenched fists. With a chilly voice, he said, ¡°I


    only took you home out of goodwill. If anything happened to you and you only called me before it


    happened, I would probably find it disturbing. Besides, we used to be lovers. So, I¡¯m only doing this as


    a small favor, not because I still have feelings for you. I married Myra because I love her. For the past


    two years, she was the only one by my side and never left! As for you, you¡¯re nothing to me now!¡±


    Immediately after, he stormed out of the vi with a grim expression.


    As he was about to reach the door, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°You can stay in this vi for the time


    being, but I don¡¯t like strangers staying at my ce. You have one week to look for a ce to stay, then


    get the hell out of here!¡±


    With a loud bang, the door of the vi was mmed shut.


    Watching him leave with no hesitation, L couldn¡¯t help but smash the phone that was on the


    nightstand as hard as she could.


    If he really loved Myra, why has he been out partying and fooling around with different women for the


    past two years? If he didn¡¯t have feelings for me, then why did hee to the bar and take me home?


    ¡®Find it disturbing¡¯? Sean Chase has never been the kind of man who would feel disturbed! He


    obviously still loves me, yet he keeps denying it! So, he loves Myra? We¡¯ll see how much you really


    love that woman!


    The corners of her mouth slowly curved up into a malicious smile.


    Meanwhile, Sean sped all the way down the hill after leaving Fairhill Vi, during which he called Myra


    twice. However, both calls were rejected immediately without hesitation.


    Remembering what L said, he was in agony!


    No! I don¡¯t believe what L said! She left me without hesitation back then. If Myra hadn¡¯t been with


    me, I would have never been able to get through my breakup and the troubles the business was facing.


    Yet, she is thinking ofing back now¡­ Does she think I¡¯ll always be at her beck and call?


    When a number came into his mind, Sean dialed it without a second thought.


    However, it was rejected immediately as well.


    At once, his face turned terribly sour. He kept calling the number over and over, until finally, Estelle


    picked it up irritably. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Myra moved out,¡± Sean suppressed his rage inside and snapped.


    Hearing such a tone, Estelle was enraged. ¡°Congrattions, Director Chase. You finally found out.¡±


    As if he didn¡¯t notice her sarcastic remark, he said bluntly, ¡°Tell me where she¡¯s staying now.¡±


    That¡¯s funny. Do you think I¡¯ll tell you? Who do you think you are?¡± Surely, Estelle wasn¡¯t going to be


    nice to Sean. ¡°Let me tell you, Sean. Don¡¯t assume that just because L is back, you can go back to


    her and have your happily ever after. I¡¯m not Myra, and I¡¯m not as soft-hearted as she is. If you dare to


    hurt her, I will not spare you and that b*tch!¡± With that, she ended the call.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± She cursed at the phone. Just then, a darkened expression appeared on the face of


    the man who had opened the door of the private room.


    ¡°Oh, Shawn. I could change and be more gentle if that is what you want. I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    When she saw Shawn, Estelle¡¯s face instantly took a 180 degree turn. However, the man in front of her


    only sneered, ¡°You¡¯re full of tricks, Miss Langley. I¡¯m only staying here for a night, yet you already


    managed to get your hands on the key to this room.¡±


    Then, he lit a cigarette and blew a smoke ring toward the woman in front of him. Watching her cough


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    from the smoke and her eyes welling up with tears, he said, ¡°Fine, you have one night to seduce me. If


    you manage to make me feel something, then I¡¯ll give you a try.¡±


    Once the words left his mouth, not only was Estelle bewildered, even Shawn himself froze.


    But in the next moment, he put out his cigarette in annoyance and stood up. ¡°Unless you were just


    popping in for a quick visit¡ª¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Estelle¡¯s heart was already beating so hard that she stripped without a second thought


    and walked toward the man before her with irresistible charm. ¡°You were the one who made the deal.


    You can¡¯t go back on your words now!¡±


    After moving out from Chase Residence, Myra was adjusting rather nicely. Over the years of being on


    the job, she had long been used to a casual and simple lifestyle.


    In order to avoid running into Sean at Chase Group, besides attending meetings at Hart Group, she


    would go to the construction site for observations and rarely went to the office.


    ¡°Miss Stark, I have mailed the documents you wanted to your home. Are you still noting to the


    office today?¡± Tilly¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Thank you Tilly.¡± Myra looked at the documents that had just arrived and whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t be


    returning to the office for a while, so if anything happens, keep an eye out for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Upon hanging up the phone, Tilly pouted. ¡°Miss Stark is acting really strange these days¡­ It¡¯s like


    she¡¯s going through a breakup and has turned into a different person.¡±


    On this day, Myra went to the construction site as usual to check the progress of the project.


    As soon as she arrived at the construction site, a foreman came to her. ¡°Miss Stark, it¡¯s about time we


    get paid for this month. When is Chase Group paying us?¡±


    In fact, Myra wasn¡¯t in charge of payroll. When the foreman came up to her, she still said kindly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask


    thepany¡¯s finance department for youter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Stark.¡± The foreman was an honest man. A few days ago, he had heard some rumors


    and couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Miss Stark, I heard that the houses built on the batch ofnd Chase Group


    bought for the Hilliville project have not been sold. Will this affect our future ie?¡±


    At once, Myra froze.


    The Hilliville project was one of the first projects Chase Group started when they decided to invest in


    real estate in the early days. At that time, she had just joined thepany and wasn¡¯t qualified to


    participate in this project, but she vaguely remembered that thepany had invested a lot of money


    into it.


    At one point, the value of the Hilliville project had shot to sky-high prices, attracting countless


    much money, but not long after the investment, the value of the property dropped. However, the houses


    were already in the process of being built, so they couldn¡¯t just stop the project. All the enterprises in


    that area had the same thought, therefore they bit the bullet and continued the project.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Doing the math, it was about time for theunch. Only, the situation in that area wasn¡¯t so great.


    ¡°David, please help me appease and calm everyone. Chase Group will not owe the employees a single


    penny.¡± Myra knew that if the foreman came to ask about this matter himself, then probably all the


    workers on the construction site were already on edge. She had to calm them down. ¡°The Sunny Bay


    Project was approved by Hart Group. They will certainly not owe the workers money.¡±


    It was only then did David breathe a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°We feel more relieved with Miss Stark¡¯s


    reassurance. By the way, Director Hart also came to the site today¡ª¡±


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Suddenly, a scream cut through the buzzing construction site, interrupting David.


    Myra only felt as if there was something with a great momentum plunging down, the aim of which was


    her head.


    At that moment, her body went rigid and she couldn¡¯t react. Out of nowhere, she was pulled into a


    warm embrace that had a faint tobo smell.


    A loud bang was heard, followed by a muffled grunt. It sounded like something heavy had hit the


    ground, and it was as if it had also hit Myra¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Director Hart!¡± The first to react was Tony¡¯s secretary, Leo.


    He was here with Tony to check the site, and when he suddenly saw the falling objects, he was


    shocked. However, Tony had run toward it in the blink of an eye. The brick had fallen from the fourth


    floor, and he had used his arm to knock it out of the way.


    At this moment, the back of his left hand was battered, and his entire hand was dripping with blood.


    Frantically, Leo ran toward him.


    ¡°Director Hart is injured!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and call an ambnce!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, what the hell happened upstairs? How could they be so careless?¡±


    While the voices of the crowd echoed around them, Tony seemed to have not heard them. The veins


    on his forehead protruded, while his gaze was frightening. He then lowered his head and spoke with a


    voice that was no longer calm like usual, and his other arm was still hooked around the waist of the


    woman in his arms. ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    His tone was urgent and anxious, and his face was somewhat contorted. Myra, however, was just


    staring nkly at the man in front of her.


    asionally, there would be falling objects on the site, which was why everyone wore a helmet. Even


    so, if that brick had really hit her head, even if she didn¡¯t bleed, she would have had a concussion.


    But the man in front of her¡­


    Suddenly noticing the wound on his other hand, she flinched, hastily broke free from his arms and


    grabbed his hand.


    The back of Tony¡¯s hand was a bloody mess. His skin had torn open revealing his flesh, and the blood


    was mixed with the ash and dust of the brick, making it look even more frightening.


    Suddenly, her eyes reddened and she said helplessly, ¡°How are you? Is your hand okay? Does it¡­


    does it hurt?¡±


    As a matter of fact, this was the first time she had encountered such a thing. This was the first time


    someone had rushed to her aid when she was in danger.


    It was a difficult emotion to describe. It felt very painful and bitter, as if there was someone squeezing


    her heart, making her chest tighten.


    ¡°Mr. rk!¡± She came to her senses and hurriedly shouted at the crowd, ¡°Hurry up and call an


    ambnce!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already been called!¡± Leo responded from the side with a solemn expression. ¡°Miss Stark, I think


    we should send Director Hart to the hospital right away.¡± It would be more efficient this way.


    ¡°Right, right!¡± She nodded quickly. ¡°Get the car!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Just when everyone was scared and frightened, the man, whose hand Myra was holding,


    frowned. Expressionlessly, he shot a nce at the wound on his hand and faintly spoke.


    ¡°Director Hart!¡± Leo gritted his teeth. ¡°Your hand is badly injured. You need to go to the hospital


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Tony raised his hand as if nothing had happened, then looked at David. ¡°Do you


    have Vodka and gauze here?¡±


    Site workers often got injured at work, so they did have simple medical supplies. As for vodka, it was a


    must have for the men on the site.


    However, David did not expect that the leader of Hart Group would be willing to use Vodka to clean his


    wound.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that¡­ Director Hart, do you want to use a proper¡­¡± That kind of pain was not something


    that the average rich gentleman could endure.


    Immediately, Tony¡¯s face sank.


    David then nodded hastily and ran toward the staff dormitory not far away, and soon came over with a


    box of medical supplies.


    When Leo saw that Tony still refused to go to the hospital, he could only give up persuading him. Tony


    took the medical supplies from David and shot him a look, and he immediately understood. Turning


    around, he dispersed the crowd.


    Soon, this area was left with only Tony, Leo and Myra, who was biting down on her bottom lip hard. She


    couldn¡¯t understand why Tony didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital, but now it was clear that he couldn¡¯t


    care less.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She crouched down and was going to take the bottle of alcohol from Tony¡¯s hand. However, he only


    frowned at her and dodged her hand. The next moment, he said in a low and gentle voice, ¡°Close your


    eyes.¡±


    His voice was mellow and deep. It had characteristics of a mature man and was seemingly


    apanied by a touch of charisma. Involuntarily, she obeyed him and closed her eyes.


    But the next instant, her eyes immediately shot wide open.


    The highly concentrated alcohol had been poured onto the back of Tony¡¯s hand, and the clear liquid


    washed the dust and blood off of his hand. On the surface, it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, but the veins


    on his arm were protruding and his contorted face at the moment was a terrifying sight.


    Myra wasn¡¯t a cold-blooded animal. Witnessing such a scene, it would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t


    moved.


    The man she gave her heart to hated her to the core and constantly ignored her, while the man she


    repeatedly provoked was able to do this for her.


    Her hand was clenched tightly at her side, and she could feel her nails digging into her flesh. Her heart


    still couldn¡¯t slow down at all. She couldn¡¯t resist it anymore and went forward at once, putting her hand


    into the palm of his injured hand.


    Perhaps Tony was in extreme pain that upon feeling the touch in his hand, he squeezed her hand


    without hesitation with the full strength of a man.


    At that moment, Myra was in pain, but she gritted her teeth and did not make a sound.


    Meanwhile, Leo, who was handling the gauze on the side, saw this and sighed silently. Director Hart is


    really losing his mind over this woman¡­


    These few days, thepany had been in a slump. As such, he wondered why Tony suddenly wanted


    to visit the construction site today, and when he saw this woman here, he finally understood¡­ He didn¡¯t


    After a long period of time, Myra even felt like her hand was going numb from the pain before it was


    slowly released by the man before her.


    Right now, there was a bright red handprint on the back of her hand. Carelessly withdrawing her hand,


    she hurriedly inspected the back of Tony¡¯s hand. He was currently using gauze to wrap it. A ray of


    sunlight fell on his face, where the gentleness from earlier had been reced with a frigid look. It was


    as if that gentleness just now was only an illusion.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± Myra called out in a hoarse voice.


    Tony looked up at her nkly. Then, he lowered his gaze and continued to bandage the wound.


    ¡°Myra, there¡¯s no need to thank me. This construction site belongs to Hart Group. Even if it wasn¡¯t you


    who was in danger, I would not have let anyone get hurt on my construction site.¡±


    It was as if he was reminding her of the fact that she had asked him to keep a distance from her the


    other night.


    Myra was stunned but before she came back to her senses, Tony had already finished bandaging his


    wound.


    He stood up and threw his suit aside, revealing his white shirt underneath. His cuffs were folded and


    his dark blue tie was meticulously straight. Tony¡¯s facial features were like God¡¯s finest work and his


    cheekbones were sharp. It was a sunny day, but he exuded a cold aura. Even if he was at a


    construction site with a helmet on, it couldn¡¯t hide his handsomeness and freshness.


    ¡°Leo, do I have anything else scheduled for today?¡± Tony asked Leo, who was standing behind him.


    Leo hesitated for a moment and nced at his arm. ¡°No, Director Hart. You should go to the hospital to


    check your injury¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m not going to the hospital?¡± Tony turned around and nced at Leo with a half-


    smile.


    At that instant, Leo felt his hair stand on end and he hurriedly gestured to Myra for help.


    Seeing this, Myra clenched her fists, but she immediately felt a sharp pain in her hand that Tony had


    gripped tightly a while ago. Her face suddenly turned pale and she muttered, ¡°Director Hart, you should


    go get your wound checked. What if¡­¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to say that to me?¡± Tony coldly interrupted her.


    Myra didn¡¯t expect Tony to speak to her like that. After all, he had just saved her from being hit by a


    brick a moment ago.


    She stiffened and she bit her lip, but Tony had already walked past her and went outside.


    Seeing this, Leo sighed inwardly. He wanted to say something to Myra, but in the end, he said nothing


    because he was afraid of Tony¡¯s temper. Instead, he hurriedly followed behind Tony.


    Tony was very tall, so he could be found at a nce even in a crowd at a construction site.


    Myra watched as he walked further into the distance and for some reason, she felt a little heartbroken.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her lips twitched a little and her gaze fell on the ck suit at the side. It was the suit that Tony had held


    on his arm a moment ago. He had forgotten about it.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡±


    Just when Myra was about to shout out Tony¡¯s name, she turned around and saw that he was nowhere


    to be found. Not knowing what to do, Myra stared at the jacket absentmindedly.


    After Tony got in the car, he closed his eyes to rest.


    The flushed and worried look on Myra¡¯s face a moment ago yed in his mind and his tense


    expression instantly rxed.


    Myra is a stubborn woman. I have shown her kindness several times, but she still refused me. Judging


    by how anxious she was when she saw me get injured, I know that she has feelings for me. It bothers


    me that she can¡¯t see that.


    Tony frowned hard when he suddenly remembered Myra mentioned that she was a married woman.


    Thinking about this, he became upset again.


    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Leo couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his spine. At first, he wanted to


    persuade Tony to go to the hospital but in the end, he gave up the thought.


    ¡°Director Hart, Young Master Elliot called and said that he will be meeting you at Zion Club at 7:00 p.m.


    tonight. Young Master Philip and Director Windrow will also be there. He said that he wants to discuss


    the Hilliville project.¡±


    Hearing this, Tony rubbed his temples and nodded.


    Leo let out a sigh of relief. Young Master Philip is a doctor, so at least he can help check Director Hart¡¯s


    arm. I can stop worrying now.


    The car sped on the highway. Along the way, Tony suddenly received a call from Sebastian.


    ¡°Hey, when am I going to get a granddaughter-inw? I met Shawn today and he was hugging a


    woman! Even the man whom I thought would be single forever is seeing someone! When are you


    going to start dating?¡±


    Lisa Hart wasn¡¯t bothered about her grandsons¡¯ marriages. In her eyes, her grandchildren were perfect,


    so they didn¡¯t need to worry about finding a good wife!


    However, Sebastian was different. He was anxious to have great-grandchildren and even dreamt of


    having a group of them running around the house, so looking at the old bachelor at home made him


    anxious. His temperament was theplete opposite of his wife!


    ¡°I heard that you hugged a woman on the night of my birthday banquet.¡±


    I have been itching to ask him this question! At first, I tried hard to suppress the temptation to ask and


    waited for him to tell me himself. But I didn¡¯t expect this b*stard to be so patient. He didn¡¯t even mention


    a single word about her! Now that I have lost my patience, I have to find out.


    ¡°If you like her, bring her home. Don¡¯t worry about her family background or social status. Your


    grandmother and I are not people who look down on the poor.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t mind her background?¡± Tony deliberately chose the important keywords and


    asked.


    As I expected, he is afraid that we will dislike her.


    After finding out that his youngest grandson was about to start dating, Sebastian grinned from ear to


    ear. ¡°Why would I mind? Hurry up and introduce her to me!¡±


    Hearing this, a soft smile appeared on Tony¡¯s tense face. ¡°I¡¯m still pursuing her. We¡¯ll talk about this


    after it¡¯s final.¡±


    ¡°What?! You haven¡¯t seeded in pursuing her?!¡± Sebastian¡¯s jaw dropped. Then, he scoffed and said,


    ¡°Tsk! If you don¡¯t know how to chase after a girl, you can ask me. After all, I seeded in pursuing your


    grandmother, who is a difficult woman to deal with. Grandpa has a lot of tricks up his sleeves,¡±


    Sebastian said delightfully.


    However, Tony directly hung up the phone.


    Hearing the beeping sound on the phone, Sebastian pouted. ¡°He can¡¯t even win a girl¡¯s heart. All he


    does is treat me coldly! Hmph!¡±


    With that, he hung up the phone. Then, he stopped the maid who just came back from outside and


    asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lisa?¡±


    ¡°Madam is having a stroll in the garden.¡± Covering her mouth, she thought, Old Madam Hart and Old


    Master Hart have been together for many years, yet Old Master Hart is still so devoted to her. I¡¯m


    jealous.


    After hearing the maid¡¯s answer, Sebastian got up and went outside, humming a tune as he walked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be obsessed with me. I¡¯m just a legend¡­¡±


    When Tony hung up the phone, they had arrived at Zion Club.


    As soon as he entered the VIP room, Elliot rushed over to help Tony to take his suit, but in the end, he


    saw that Tony wasn¡¯t wearing a suit at all. He only had a white shirt with his cuffs folded, and


    underneath it¡­


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Tony, what happened to your arm?¡±


    It has only been a day since west met. Why does he have a thickyer of gauze wrapped around his


    arm? I can even see some blood seeping through!


    Leo hurriedly exined, ¡°A brick fell from the fourth floor at the construction site today. Director Hart


    was afraid that it might hit Miss Stark, so he hit it with his arm and got injured. Young Master Philip, can


    you please help check his wound?¡±


    Leo¡¯s words were filled with information. There were three important points¡ªone, Tony had gone to


    visit the construction site for no reason today; two, Tony had used his arm to hit a brick just so he could


    protect Miss Stark, and three, he didn¡¯t head to the hospital to get his wound checked.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Thest point was to help everyone understand Tony¡¯s injury better. However, the fact that Tony went to


    the construction site for no reason and saved Miss Stark from being hit by a brick was intriguing news.


    Everyone naturally knew who Miss Stark was.


    Lucas chuckled, ¡°Wow, Tony, you are a hero!¡±


    Leo instantly felt a cold re from Tony and knew that he had said too much. However, his mission was


    alreadyplete so he hurriedly shut his mouth and left the room.


    Meanwhile, Philip grabbed the first aid kit he always kept in his bag and walked up to Tony.


    ¡°Tony, if this wound is not treated well, it will cause inmmation and it will be troublesome.¡±


    Tony casually pulled a chair and sat down. Then, he squinted and said cidly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip was taken aback. Does that mean we¡¯ll deal with his woundter?


    Soon, the four of them sat around the table and an exquisite dinner was served.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tony, the three of us discussed the Hilliview project today,¡± Lucas said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Since you said that we must sell all the properties in Hilliview immediately, we will try our best to sell


    them before the market copses. It doesn¡¯t matter if we lose money. At least we¡¯ll lose less this way.¡±


    Hilliview was originally a business district nned and designed by the government, intended to be the


    secondrgest business district in Bradfort City beside the downtown city district, but the real estate


    copse had left its blueprint in ruins.


    The four of them had ced a lot of their fortune in this project. After they heard about the copse,


    they had instantly started discussing ways to sell the property.


    All of a sudden, Philipughed and said, ¡°We are doing fine. There¡¯s no need to be so worried. I heard


    that Chase Group has invested half of its funds into the Hilliview project. If they don¡¯t deal with the


    problem well, they might go bankrupt again¡­¡±


    Everyone knew Sean¡¯s rtionship with Myra. This is a good opportunity for me to gloat about Sean¡¯s


    problems in front of Tony.


    After hearing this, Tony narrowed his eyes and said tly, ¡°What good will Chase Group¡¯s bankruptcy


    do for us?¡±


    His tone sounded casual, but the three other men smiled at each other knowingly.


    They were discussing business at Zion Club while Myra, who was at the construction site, was hesitant.


    It was only after the clock struck 7:00 p.m. that she finally left. Before she left, David shoved Tony¡¯s suit


    into her arms.


    ¡°Miss Stark, you are close with Director Hart. Please hand him back his suit. The people working on the


    construction site are rough, so I worry that we might identally dirty or ruin it.¡±


    Myra took over Tony¡¯s jacket. She was from the Stark Family and her mother was born in a wealthy


    family, so she knew the value of Tony¡¯s suit. The pair of dark blue diamond cufflinks were worth


    hundreds of thousands, let alone the exquisite texture and handwork of the suit.


    After giving it some thought, Myra agreed to his request.


    However, after getting in her car, she felt a little troubled.


    Even though Tony saved me today, his attitude made it clear that he doesn¡¯t want to have too much


    contact with me.


    With that, Myra decided to call Leo.


    When Leo heard that Tony¡¯s suit was with Myra, he felt excited but pretended to be anxious and said,


    ¡°We were looking for that suit! Miss Stark, can you help me check if there is an audit document for the


    Sunny Bay Project in the inner pocket of the suit?¡±


    Myra was surprised and she quickly searched for it. Sure enough, she found a folded document in the


    suit.


    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±


    ¡°Oh, great.¡± Leo let out a sigh of relief. Then, in an apologetic tone, he asked, ¡°Miss Stark, I can¡¯t leave


    right now. Can you send Director Hart¡¯s suit and document to VIP room A in Zion Club? Director Hart


    needs that document tonight.¡±


    Myra was hesitant. ¡°I¡¯ll hand it to the receptionist at Zion Club. You can go and take it from themter.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work. It¡¯s a confidential document.¡±


    To be honest, that document was given to Director Hart by the site supervisor for approval. After


    reading it, Director Hart had casually stuffed it into his suit. It¡¯s just a useless document.


    Hearing this, Myra helplessly replied, ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±


    cing the suit to the side, Myra told herself that she was just going to send him the suit and


    document.


    It isn¡¯t a big deal. Besides, I still have to continue seeing Tony in the future. I can¡¯t hide from him


    forever.


    The discussion of business matters went very smoothly and dinner wasing to an end, but seeing


    that Tony wasn¡¯t nning on leaving, the three other men suggested ying some poker.


    The subject of their discussion naturally went from business matters to daily life.


    Elliot had been holding back his curiosity the whole night and he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He


    nudged Tony with his left arm and asked, ¡°Tony, is there anything you want to share?¡±


    Because of his wound, Tony could only y with his right hand. However, he sat straight and his right


    hand was steady. He was smoking a cigarette so when it was his turn to y, he could only leave the


    cigarette hanging from the corner of his lips.


    Tony yed seriously with his eyes narrowed and his posture looked elegant and thug-like at the same


    time.


    After hearing Elliot¡¯s question, he raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Tell us about Myra!¡±


    He hit a brick away to protect a woman. It is hard to imagine that Tony would do something like that. Is


    it possible that he has fallen head over heels for her?


    Elliot was a little unwilling to ept it. ¡°Can¡¯t you fall for someone else?¡± He emphasized the words


    ¡®someone else¡¯ heavily.


    Upon hearing this, Tony nced over with a strange smile. Then, he lifted his left arm slightly and


    replied, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Seeing that Elliot was a little discouraged, Philip chuckled, ¡°Enough. Elliot, don¡¯t you know what kind of


    a person Tony is? Have you ever seen him treat a woman like this before?¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Elliot finally figured out the situation and he yed a card upsettingly. ¡°At first, I was nning


    to persuade Tony to give up on Myra, but it seems¡­ never mind. Tony, you should hurry up and win


    her heart. It doesn¡¯t matter that she¡¯s a married woman¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished this sentence, Tony suddenly flipped his cards over and nced at Elliot.


    Philip looked over and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Elliot, you¡¯ve already lost a lot of money to Tony. I think


    it¡¯s best if you zip your mouth.¡±


    Looking at Tony¡¯s royal flush, Elliot almost burst into tears. ¡°Tony, why do you have to be so good at


    this?!¡±


    He was about to continue when he suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    Hearing this, Elliot immediately frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell them that I was using this room tonight


    and warned them to not disturb us?!¡±


    Tony casually flicked the ash from his cigarette butt and a mysterious look appeared on his face.


    ¡°Perhaps they are not here to disturb us.¡±


    Seeing Tony¡¯s expression, Lucas squinted and gestured to Philip. Philip, who was sitting nearest to the


    door, immediately got up and walked toward the door.


    Elliot noticed that Tony had put out the cigarette that was only half-smoked in the ashtray beside him.


    Then, Tony turned to fix his gaze on him.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Tony, the cigarette brand that I have been smokingtely is the same as


    yours,¡± Elliot said as he raised the pack of cigarettes in his hand.


    Lucas fell into deep thought for a moment. Then, he smiled and put his cigarette out in the ashtray.


    ¡°Who cares about what brand of cigarette you smoke? Elliot, hurry up and put out your cigarette.


    Otherwise, the future Mrs. Hart might choke on your smoke.¡±


    ¡°Mrs¡­ Mrs. Hart?!¡± Elliot finally understood what was going on and he hurriedly put out his cigarette.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?! Why is she here all of a sudden?!¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    No one bothered about Elliot anymore, for Philip had already opened the private room door, and the


    woman standing outside was indeed Myra. She was still wearing an OL outfit from Chanel, the contrast


    of the light gray fabric against her fair skin giving her a gentle andfortable feeling. Her long hair


    was tied back, baring her slender and delicate neck, while there was faint makeup on her exquisite


    face. It was just right, neither too in nor too outstanding.


    Upon seeing Philip, she was stunned for a moment before she murmured in mild embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry. I think I got the wrong room.¡±


    Just when she was about to turn around, Philip chuckled lightly. ¡°You must be Miss Stark, yes? Director


    Hart is indeed in this room, so doe in.¡±


    Myra halted, finally remembering that she¡¯d once seen the man in front of her. That time, he gave me a


    hand during the Hart Family¡¯s banquet. Thus, she looked over his shoulder into the room. Smoke


    lingered in the room, but it didn¡¯t obstruct her vision. Even in a crowd of equally outstanding men, Tony


    Hart is still identifiable at a single nce!


    Philip shed her a smile before pivoting and walking back in.


    With the ck jacket in hand, Myra hesitated for a moment. Then, she trailed behind him.


    Tony was sitting close to the back. At this time, Lucas had already stood up and nonchntly ambled


    over to the window with both hands in his pockets. He opened the window, yet his gaze traveled back


    every so often.


    Coming to a stop near Lucas¡¯ seat, Myra handed the ck jacket to Tony. ¡°Director Hart, this is the


    jacket you left at the construction site today. David asked me to bring it here and give it to you.¡± Her


    voice was just like her person, exceedingly gentle.


    Elliot eagerly nced at her several times. I initially suspected her motives, but after understanding


    Tony¡¯s ¡®motives,¡¯ I think hers simply pale in significance and aren¡¯t even worth mentioning! ¡°M¡­ Miss


    Stark.¡± He stifled his original address of ¡®Mrs. Hart¡¯ even as his brain whirred. Out of the blue, he


    fawningly moved over and took the jacket from her. ¡°Do you y poker, Miss Stark?¡±


    Myra recognized the man before her. When I went to Hart Group once, I bumped into him on Tony


    Hart¡¯s floor. Hence, she knew that he was Young Master Elliot. Looks like he¡¯s a good friend of his. As


    she stared at the poker table in front of her, she honestly shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± pping his hands, Elliot guffawed. ¡°Tony is good at poker, so he can teach you


    Myra shifted her gaze to Tony awkwardly. Ever since she came in, he hadn¡¯t said a single word, his


    face as expressionless as ever, and he wasn¡¯t looking at her at this time. Thus, she shook her head at


    Elliot in mortification. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you all go on, Young Master Elliot. I¡¯m just here to deliver the jacket


    tonight, so I¡¯ll be leaving after doing so.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave when you¡¯re already here, Miss Stark?¡± Elliot spared no effort in


    persuading her to stay. Then, he even tugged on her arm to seat her right beside Tony, but Tony¡¯s


    cial gaze suddenly shot to Myra¡¯s arm which he held. His heart jolting, he instinctively released his


    hold on her even as he inwardly eximed, I¡¯m dead!


    Failing to react in time, Myra abruptly tumbled in the direction of his reaction force and toppled right into


    Tony¡¯sp.


    Time seemed toe to a standstill at this moment. Even the expression of the most imperturbable


    Lucas a near distance away changed slightly.


    Having fallen into someone¡¯s embrace, Myra was enveloped by the familiar musky smell. She fell into a


    trance for a second, but in the next moment, her face instantly flushed bright red as though on fire. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Director Hart!¡± She hastily scrambled up from thep of the man behind her before shooting Elliot


    who was feigning innocence nearby an aggravated look. Never mind if you pulled me, but why did you


    suddenly let go?


    Tony¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his eyes still cold as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He then looked at the jacket


    in Elliot¡¯s hand with squinted eyes, but no one knew what he was thinking. After a long time, he cidly


    said to Myra, ¡°Thank you for bringing me the jacket, Miss Stark.¡±


    It¡¯s really strange to hear him saying thank you! Myra hurriedly waved a dismissive hand and brushed it


    off before she whirled around to leave the room.


    All of a sudden, the sound of a ss ttering back onto the table rang out, followed by Philip¡¯s


    concerned voice. ¡°Tony, you¡¯ve got to use your right hand if you want to have a drink. Have you


    forgotten that your left hand is injured and indisposed?¡±


    At once, Myra stopped in her tracks and pursed her lips.


    Upon seeing this, Elliot promptly chimed in, saying, ¡°But how can you manage when you¡¯ve got to


    drink, smoke, and also draw cards, Tony? Say, you¡¯re really careless. Why did you injure your hand


    when you¡¯re already this old? Don¡¯t you know how important your hand is?¡±


    As his voice was loud, the guilt within Myra grew. Biting her lip, she suddenly spun around and walked


    back toward the three of them, or more urately speaking, toward Tony. Coming to a stop behind


    him, she inhaled deeply, a glimmer of guilt shing across her eyes as she stared at the unfathomable


    man before her. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t I help to draw cards for you tonight, Director Hart?¡± This


    was a sudden decision. His hand was only injured because of me, so if I were to just turn around and


    leave despite the puddle of water in front of him and his indisposed hand, it¡¯ll be a bit too cold-blooded


    of me. Earlier, Young Master Elliot probably asked me to stay and draw cards because he thought


    about this.


    She was actually a touch apprehensive when she offered to stay since Tony was too indecipherable. If


    he declines, it¡¯ll seem as though I¡¯m deliberatelying on to him. Her expression stiffened


    imperceptibly. After waiting for so long that she thought he was going to turn her down, she


    unexpectedly saw him nodding cidly. ¡°Sure.¡± Her nerves finally rxed, but in the next moment, they


    stretched taut though she couldn¡¯t quite understand why she was getting nervous.


    As the reek of cigarette smoke in the room had dissipated significantly, Lucas closed the window and


    returned to his seat.


    Conversely, Tony got up from the poker table and stood to the back. All of a sudden, he reached out


    and pulled Myra over, putting his hands on her shoulders and steering her into his seat.


    His hands were warm and dry, seemingly burning Myra¡¯s shoulders through the thinyer of clothing.


    For a moment, regret assailed her. Why did I volunteer myself? But it¡¯s toote to back out now, so I¡¯ve


    got no choice but to bite the bullet! She tried recalling the poker games she¡¯d seen in the past and


    imitated the moves. She indeed had no idea how to y poker, but fortunately, Tony guided her at the


    back.


    For some reason¡ªperhaps because he¡¯s too close to me¡ªI can smell the faint scent of tobo on


    him, but it¡¯s not pungent or off-putting.


    She was rather lost throughout the entire game. She¡¯d just drawn a card and was a second away from


    opening it when a massive hand shot out and half-wrapped around the hand in which she held the


    card. His fingers are tapered, long and slender yet carrying a masculine air, very much alluring. She


    stared at the hand, her face burning so hotly that it almostbusted.


    ¡°You can¡¯t open this card because Elliot had just raised the stakes. If you do so, it¡¯ll only reveal your


    hand.¡± Tony¡¯s voice was deep and sexy, his warm breath brushing against her neck, making her feel as


    though she was sitting on pins and needles. Very quickly, he flipped open another card before cing


    the card in her hands into the stack of cards.


    Elliot thumped his hand onto the table in dismay. ¡°I¡¯ve finally met a novice, yet you¡¯re monopolizing the


    game, Tony!¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Tony arched an eyebrow, his face devoid of emotion as usual, but when his gaze fell on the top of the


    woman¡¯s soft head below him, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. At this moment, he leaned


    forward with his right hand on the poker table, his entire person seemingly engulfing Myra in his


    embrace.


    Meanwhile, the three men at the side wore a tacit smile. We now know why he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go


    back and work overtime today. It turns out that the catch is here. He knew that she¡¯s going toe


    over, didn¡¯t he? And why didn¡¯t he have a drink any other time but right when she was about to leave?


    Plus, he could¡¯ve just taken a drink, yet he just had to use his injured hand. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that he


    wanted her to stay? The three of them truly couldn¡¯t stand seeing his desperation, so they gave him a


    hand.


    The atmosphere at the poker table was undoubtedly peaceful, but Myra gradually felt perturbed. I don¡¯t


    know whether Tony Hart is doing this intentionally, but he said he¡¯ll let me y by myself and get a feel


    of things, but every time I want to flip open a card, he¡¯ll suddenly stop me and open another card. This


    is no big deal, but our hands always brush together inadvertently.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just drawn this card, so don¡¯t open it so hastily. Wait and see what card Elliot openster.¡± She


    was just about to flip open the card she¡¯d just drawn earlier, but Tony stopped her. As he took the card


    from her, his fingers gently brushed across her hand. He¡¯s manipting my hand so casually that I feel


    as though I¡¯m quickly losing possession of it.


    When his hand again half-wrapped around hers, Myra abruptly pushed her chair back and got to her


    feet. ¡°How about you take over, Director Hart? I really don¡¯t know how to y,¡± she said to Tony. Her


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    face was as red as an overly ripe tomato and stained with a trace of irritation.


    Seemingly rather surprised, Tony raised an eyebrow and looked at her cidly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just y a


    few more rounds, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Just after his words fell, his cell phone seemingly vibrated.


    Holding his cell phone, he greeted the person on the other end before patting her on the shoulder.


    Then, he spun around and walked out.


    At the sight of his hypocritical demeanor, the three men doubled over inughter inwardly though they


    outwardly maintained a nonchnt expression and urged Myra to sit back down.


    As Myra looked at their innocent expressions, she was all the more regretful for staying and helping


    Tony draw cards. I must have had a loose screw earlier!


    When Tony had exited the private room, his smiling countenance gradually darkened significantly, and


    he merely murmured apathetically, ¡°Come over.¡± Then, he hung up the phone right away. Taking out a


    cigarette, he lit it in the corridor itself.


    Without Tony by her side, Myra was much more rxed. However, with no one to guide her, she


    quickly messed up after the three veterans railroaded her. Tony had won a lot of chips earlier, but Myra


    lost them all when he went out to take a phone call.


    Upon seeing that he¡¯d gotten a full house, Elliot happily extended a hand for chips. Myra


    embarrassingly nced at the small drawer beside her, only to see that it was¡­ already empty.


    At this time, someone pushed open the private room door. Never had Myra been so hard-pressed to


    see Tony. When she looked over her shoulder and saw that it was Tony walking in, even she herself


    didn¡¯t realize that her eyes abruptly lit up, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    The moment Tony glimpsed her expression upon entering the room, the corners of his mouth


    instinctively curved upward, and he strode over to her in a few strides. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    This time, Myra stood up without the slightest hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to y anymore, so you should


    y instead. I¡­ don¡¯t quite know how to y.¡± There was a faint blush on her face even as she shyly


    tucked the few strands of hair that fell to her forehead to the back of her creamy ear. If I y with my


    own money, it¡¯s fine if I lose, but losing other people¡¯s money¡ªespecially his¡ªfeels rather disturbing.


    At this, Tony cidly swept a gaze over the small drawer before her. Understanding instantly dawned,


    upon which a glimmer of mirth shed across his eyes.


    Elliot who was at the side naturally wouldn¡¯t squander this golden opportunity to win Tony¡¯s money.


    ¡°Just rest assured and y dauntlessly, Miss Stark. Tony won¡¯t miss such a pittance!¡±


    Myra¡¯s flush deepened, and she waved a dismissive hand profusely in mortification. ¡°T¡­ That¡¯s okay. I


    have to work tomorrow, so I¡¯ve got to go home now.¡± After saying that, she slipped behind Tony, not


    realizing that her action resembled that of a demure little woman.


    Casting a look at Elliot who was eagerly awaiting more money, Tony suddenly dipped his head and


    nced at his watch. Then, he frowned. ¡°It¡¯s indeed quitete.¡± When his words fell, everyone knew


    that he meant it as a dismissal.


    Elliot was on a winning streak, so he was a tad disgruntled. Unexpectedly, Lucas who was beside him


    kicked him hard under the table, so he hastily zipped his mouth at the bolt of pain.


    ¡°You should indeed go back and rest earlier today since you¡¯re injured, Tony. We¡¯re still nning to go


    for karaoke and a few drinks after this, so Miss Stark, do you mind dropping him off on your way


    home?¡± Lucas asked. As soon as he said this, the other two men understood at once, and they nodded


    profusely as well.


    Myra had already made to leave after taking her bag, but she could only turn back helplessly upon


    hearing his question.


    At this moment, Tony was pretending to take his wallet out to pay for the chips he¡¯d lost earlier, but


    Elliot then smugly dered, ¡°Philip and Lucas neither won nor lost today, while I just happened to win


    your chips just now, Tony. However, Miss Stark forgot to give me my winnings for thest round. It¡¯s just


    the right amount, so your vi in the southern part should be mine, no?¡±


    Myra belonged to the elite ss as well, so she knew full well the worth of their chips in a night despite


    having been out of touch for a long time. Nevertheless, a sliver of guilt still slithered into her when she


    heard that, and she blushed up to her ears.


    ¡°As you like,¡± Tony murmured cidly at this time as though he wasn¡¯t at all bothered.


    Thus, Myra initially wanted to decline, but she swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue.


    Upon seeing this, Elliot snickered and walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to your car, Miss Stark. Zion


    Club is too dangerous at night.¡±


    At this precise moment, a ck Lamborghini came to a stop in front of Zion Club, a sharp screech


    splitting the air. As soon as the car stopped, a man climbed out from inside, his expression grim and his


    thin lips tightly pressed together. A near distance away, a woman in a pale pink dress waved at him.


    ¡°Here, Sean!¡±


    Stalking over to the woman in a few strides, Sean demanded with narrowed eyes, ¡°Was everything you


    said on the phone earlier true?¡± The night sky out there was stunning, but as the neon lights reflected in


    his eyes, they were pools of gloom.


    L couldn¡¯t help shivering at the sight even as a glimmer of something flittered across her eyes. In no


    time, she nodded hesitantly. ¡°I think I got the right person. I went in for dinner with a few people in


    charge of the concert, and I saw Myra. She was holding a man¡¯s jacket and went into VIP Room A.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sean¡¯s eyes turned even colder. After all, all elites in Bradfort City were aware that


    VIP Room A was Elliot¡¯s personal private room in Zion Club, and no outsiders were allowed in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I should tell you this¡­¡± L nced at him, hesitating as she spoke. When she


    saw that he didn¡¯t stop her, she bit her lip and admitted softly, ¡°I was feeling rather restless after seeing


    Myra going in with a man¡¯s suit¡­¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    ¡°So, Iter sneaked over and stole a furtive peek, only to see Myra ying poker with Young Master


    Elliot, Young Master Philip, and Director Windrow. I noticed that her interactions with Young Master


    Elliot seemed¡­ a touch intimate.¡± L initially had no idea why Tony asked her toe over, but the


    moment she glimpsed the scene in the room, understanding instantly dawned.


    At that time, she was slightly puzzled. Judging from his action, it seems as though Myra offended him,


    and he¡¯s taking revenge against her. But no matter what, she brought it on herself! If she hadn¡¯te


    out to mingle with those men, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten any dirt on her, so if she wants to assign me,


    she should just me it on her failure to withstand loneliness! Admittedly, intense envy zed within


    me when I saw Myra chatting andughing with the group of men whom I could never mingle with!


    Plus, she has always trampled me under her foot with her identity, and even Sean married her¡­


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Sean¡­¡± L tugged at his arm upon seeing that his expression was as cold as ice


    even as she murmured insipidly, ¡°Perhaps I mistook someone else for her¡­¡±


    However, this remark wasn¡¯t even convincing to herself, let alone the man who was currently fuming.


    To make matters worse, it was precisely at this very moment that the silhouettes of a man and woman


    promptly entered their lines of sight not far from the entrance of Zion Club.


    As L stared at the two people whose rtionship seemed close walking side by side, a sense of


    relief infused her, and the corners of her mouth gradually curved into an alluring arc. You¡¯re just intent


    on heading to your doom. I¡¯m sorry, Myra, but you first broke your promise to me and married Sean!


    Surreptitiously stealing a peek at Sean¡¯s grim face, she inwardly snorted.


    When Myra and Elliot exited the private room, Elliot snagged the jacket Myra brought over to return to


    Tony. ¡°Miss Stark, what do you think of Tony?¡± he couldn¡¯t help asking the moment they left the room


    since he was a straightforward person. In the beginning, I was worried that Tony would be duped by


    Myra Stark, but after tonight¡¯s interaction, I find that she¡¯s merely a little rabbit. No, she¡¯s just like Meow


    at Tony¡¯s house. She doesn¡¯t even seem interested in him, much less have any hidden agenda. Rather,


    it¡¯s Tony who¡¯s shrewd in all aspects, showing himself as the big, bad wolf! As his buddy, I¡¯ve got to


    give him a hand by putting in a good word for him.


    Myra didn¡¯t think much of it. Remembering how he shielded her from a brick today and her losing him a


    vi, embarrassment pervaded her. After mulling it over for a moment, she solemnly replied, ¡°Director


    Hart is a kind man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Elliot was a touch incredulous when she didn¡¯t say anything else. Not only is Tony


    outstanding and affluent, but the line of women in Bradfort City who likes him extends from here to the


    suburbs! Yet, he¡¯s merely a kind man to her?


    Taken aback, Myra nodded.


    At this, Elliot inwardly grieved for Tony. No wonder he hasn¡¯t been able to win her over after such a long


    time. It turns out that his image is too flimsy in her eyes! ¡°Ahem, Miss Stark, I actually think Tony is


    quite good. Look, he has a superb figure, good looks, plenty of money, and high status. Most


    importantly, he¡¯s particrly chaste. He never goes with us to indecent ces to fool around, and


    despite his age, he¡¯s never had a girlfriend!¡± He praised him to the skies.


    Astonishment suffused Myra upon hearing this. ¡°Director Hart has never had a girlfriend?¡± But how is


    that possible? As he said, Tony Hart is excellent in all aspects, so there are definitely countless women


    who pursue such a perfect man like him. Yet, he has never had a girlfriend?


    ¡°You must be very surprised, yes?¡± Elliot drawled triumphantly as though he was blowing his own


    trumpet.


    Myra nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t at all surprising because Tony has someone whom he¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Before Elliot had finished speaking, beside him, Myra¡¯s arm was suddenly grabbed by a hand that


    didn¡¯t at all temper its strength, so she couldn¡¯t help eximing when a bolt of painnced through her.


    Before either of them could react, the person had already dragged her toward Zion Club¡¯s exit


    ruthlessly.


    When Elliot had gathered his wits about him, his expression darkened, and he wanted to give chase,


    but a woman abruptly blocked his path. The woman was no stranger to him, for it was L. He¡¯d also


    had her investigated while investigating Myra and Sean, so he knew that she was Sean¡¯s first love


    who¡¯d now returned to Bradfort City.


    L was wearing a pink ankle-length dress that made her appear incredibly elegant and graceful, while


    her exquisite makeup rendered her petite face all the more enchanting. Her figure was delicate and her


    aura gentle, arousing a desire to hug her infort. However, Elliot turned a blind eye to her beauty.


    ¡°Move!¡± His expression turned frosty, for he was wholly indifferent to outsiders.


    Conversely, L shed him a faint smile. ¡°Young Master Elliot, I¡¯d advise you not to interfere in the


    matter. Sean is Myra¡¯s husband, so would it be a help or hindrance if you were to poke your nose into


    their affairs?¡±


    Elliot¡¯s expression changed. Inwardly, he bemoaned, I¡¯m done for! I offered to walk Myra to her car, but


    I never thought such a thing would happen! As L Fisher pointed out, not only do I have no right to


    interfere, but even if Tony were here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything either. All patrons in Zion Club


    are from the elite families in Bradfort City, so while we men don¡¯t really care, her reputation will be


    ruined with just the slightest misstep¡­ However, if I were to simply look on as she¡¯s dragged away by


    Sean, Tony will definitely kill meter!


    ¡°Young Master Elliot, I¡¯m only saying this because you seem close with Director Hart. Myra Stark is a


    scheming woman who loves to feign innocence and weakness in front of men to garner sympathy, so


    don¡¯t get taken in by her,¡± L asserted lightly.


    Realizing that he couldn¡¯t help Myra here but might even add to her humiliation, Elliot calmed down.


    Then, he snorted at L. ¡°Speaking of this, aren¡¯t you an expert, Miss Fisher?¡±


    When L¡¯s exquisite face distorted slightly, he again cast a worried nce in Myra¡¯s direction, a frown


    marring his face. Subsequently, he whirled around hastily. While retracing his steps with his back to


    her, his expression turned apprehensive, and he hastened his steps.


    Meanwhile, Sean brutally dragged Myra out by the arm all the way, disregarding the burning pain


    assailing Myra. On the way, many people whispered among themselves as they stared at them both,


    making her face me hotly. When they¡¯d finally exited Zion Club, she couldn¡¯t help breaking free from


    his grip hard before she pivoted to stalk in another direction.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Sean snarled. Marching up to her in a few strides, he grasped her wrist hard. ¡°What


    exactly is your rtionship with Elliot Samson?¡±


    Myra struggled several times, yet she couldn¡¯t break free from his hold. Peeved, she stared right into


    his eyes with resentment zing in her eyes. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°I asked what exactly your rtionship with Elliot Samson is!¡± Sean stubbornly demanded as though he


    hadn¡¯t heard her. The picture of her talking andughing with Elliot angered him, so his grip on her wrist


    unconsciously tightened.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Myra couldn¡¯t help eximing in agony as a wave of piercing pain assaulted her, cold sweat beading


    on her cheeks. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Sean Chase?¡±


    Sean¡¯s eyes were pitch-ck and menacing, very much like a hellhound that came out of the depths of


    hell, his chest heaving incessantly from fury. In the end, he snapped bitterly, ¡°I was wondering why you


    aren¡¯t taking my calls recently, and it turned out that you¡¯re messing around with Elliot Samson! You¡¯re


    truly something else!¡±


    When he received L¡¯s phone call, he was actually having a meal with a representative from another


    call. I was initially feeling a tad turned off by such a ploy from L, but I actually witnessed it with my


    own two eyes earlier, so how could there be a mistake?


    ¡°Myra Stark, didn¡¯t you say you love me very much? Is this your so-called love for me? Being all


    affectionate and intimate with another man?¡± Rage was written all over Sean¡¯s face, his eyes so cial


    that it was as though he wanted to rip her to shreds. ¡°Your love is really cheap!¡±


    Her eyes going wide, Myra stared at the cold man in front of her incredulously. My love for him has


    always been unreserved. I can¡¯t say anything to the fact that he doesn¡¯t love me and refuses to ept


    my love, but why must he trample on my heart like this?


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Myra¡¯s eyes turned slightly red, but she didn¡¯t want to show her weak side to this man,


    so she sneered at him. ¡°Sean Chase, since you¡¯ve said that you hate me, why would I still foolishly love


    a man who doesn¡¯t love me? As for your usation against me, I find it truly ridiculous! Do you need


    me to do a count of the number of women you¡¯ve fooled around with in the past two years?¡±


    It was as though she was venting all the despair from her one-sided love all these years through these


    words as she ruthlessly flung them at the man before her. Despite knowing that they wouldn¡¯t affect him


    in the slightest since he didn¡¯t love her, in that instance, she just wanted to give voice to the


    disappointment that was bottled up within her no matter what.


    Sean froze, the chilliness that had been radiating off him gradually dissipating. Never had he expected


    her to say such a thing to him, and her remark of ¡®why would I still foolishly love a man who doesn¡¯t


    love me¡¯ rendered him inexplicably panicked even though he didn¡¯t know why he was feeling that way.


    ¡°I¡­¡± In a sh, his gaze turned conflicted. He instinctively wanted to say ¡®I don¡¯t want to hate you


    anymore¡¯, but his nerves were abruptly stretched taut upon realizing the direction of his thoughts. His


    gaze became ominous, and he again tightened his grip on her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject! I


    thought that you¡¯re sincere toward me albeit your innate viciousness, but you actually got together with


    Elliot Samson!¡±


    Myra hadn¡¯t expected the sudden increase of force, the excruciating pain causing her face to go pale.


    However, she merely bit her lip hard and sniggered mockingly. ¡°You think I¡¯m not sincere enough


    toward you?¡±


    Sean merely stared at her intently.


    Never had Myra felt this helpless. ¡°So, who¡¯s sincere toward you since you think I¡¯m not sincere


    enough? L Fisher?¡± She pointed a finger at the woman beside him, her face etched with stark


    despair. ¡°Have you forgotten who stayed by your side back then? Have you forgotten who


    apanied you during the difficult times? Sean Chase, I put up with your indifference in the past two


    years because you said you don¡¯t love me yet. But now, let me tell you that I don¡¯t want to do so


    anymore!¡±


    Gritting her teeth, she struggled to free her hand from his hold, not letting up even when her wrist bone


    cracked. Finally shaking him off after much difficulty, she promptly sprinted into the distance without


    any hesitation.


    Watching as her figure slowly disappeared, Sean inexplicably felt as though his heart was hollowing out


    bit by bit. When he was a moment away from giving chase, a timid voice halted him. ¡°Sean¡­¡± A hand


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    reached out to tug at him, but he callously shoved it away.


    ¡°Ah!¡± L fell to the ground at the ruthless push, grazing her elbow in the process. Due to the intense


    pain, she gritted her teeth hard and stifled the urge to whimper, merely getting up from the ground


    silently. Her expression was obscured since she kept her head down, and the only thing visible was the


    puddle on the ground. ¡°Sean¡­ I know you hate me¡­ Actually, I didn¡¯t dare tell you that I even saw


    Myra and Elliot kissing¡­ I know you have feelings for her now, so I was afraid that you¡¯d be


    saddened¡­ I know the kind of woman she is, but I didn¡¯t dare tell you¡­ I¡­ I love you¡­ If you love her,


    I¡¯ll go and beg her¡­ I¡¯ll beg her not to be with Elliot Samson¡­¡± As she said this, she choked and made


    to dash out.


    In the next instance, a hand shot out and grabbed her arm. Sean¡¯s hand was strong and forceful, so


    much so that it felt as though he was going to crush her bones. Yet, L seemingly didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Her head snapped up, and with a surprised exmation, she stared at the man before her in disbelief.


    In the meantime, her face was still stained with tears, making her appear pitiful as she stammered


    eagerly, ¡°Sean¡­ Sean¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Sean recalled that this wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d seen Myra being intimate with Elliot and


    the gang. At this moment, his heart gradually turned cold as though it was nketed withyer upon


    love me! Fortunately, I¡¯ve seen her true colors long ago! Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been yed like a fool


    for the past two years!


    ¡°Sean¡­ Don¡¯t be sad¡­ I¡¯ll keep youpany forever¡­ I¡¯ll never leave you anymore¡­ Even if your


    mother seeks me out again¡ª¡± L¡¯s words were abruptly cut off.


    Seemingly terrified that she¡¯d said something wrong, she wanted to force a smile, but Sean clutched


    her hand tightly. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± With panic written all over her face, L took a step back. ¡°Don¡¯t push me, Sean. I can¡¯t tell


    you anything¡­ Go and chase after Myra. She must be sad now¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me what that was about my mother seeking you out. Why did she seek you out? Had she done so


    previously?¡± Nheless, Sean kept pushing for answers.


    At this, L trembled. All of a sudden, she could no longer hold out and frantically bolted away.


    Sean¡¯s gaze darkened. This time, he swiftly chased after her without even thinking about it.


    After Myra had escaped Sean, she ran until she reached her white BMW. Her expression was


    exceedingly gloomy, but this time, she held herself back from crying. Perhaps it was because she no


    longer held out any hope toward Sean that she¡¯d learned to ept and ignore it every time he said


    something hurtful. While the pain within her remained, she believed that the wound would heal one day.


    The moment she approached the car, she opened the car door. Before slipping into the car, she lifted


    her head despondently, only to be greeted by Tony¡¯s tall and solid figure. He seemed to have waited for


    some time here, for she noticed a few cigarette butts at his feet. ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± Having no way to


    avoid him, she quickly put away the sorrow in her eyes in embarrassment and gazed at the man before


    her in surprise. Only then did she remember that she was supposed to drive him home.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    After the confrontation with Sean, Myra¡¯s good mood back when she was ying poker with the few


    men had vanished altogether. She was just about to ask whether he¡¯d mind taking a taxi home, but the


    man standing before her suddenly circled to the passenger seat and pulled the car door open. Upon


    seeing that she remained motionless, Tony even arched an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Then, he slid right into the passenger seat.


    The words were on the tip of Myra¡¯s tongue, but as she watched his sessive movements, she


    swallowed them. Never mind, my ce is indeed not far from his apartment. Hence, she bent down


    and slipped into the driver¡¯s seat before promptly starting the engine and driving away.


    Even though it was night time, the sky outside was brightly lit. In the near distance was a huge LED


    screen that was ying a massive advertisement. It was an advertisement for a shampoo, and the


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    female model was someone familiar to her¡ªL Fisher, who¡¯d now returned in a cloud of glory as a


    renowned pianist in the United States.


    Due to her outstanding looks and magnificent aura, she¡¯d long since gained a foothold in the


    entertainment industry, with plenty ofpanies seeking her out to film advertisements. Two days ago,


    Myra even found out from the Advertising Department of Chase Group that thepany had already


    proposed the candidates for the ambassador role for Sunny Bay Project to Hart Group, and among


    them was naturally L. She¡¯d juste back, yet Sean couldn¡¯t wait to please her! Recalling his


    words earlier, a stab of pain assailed her.


    ¡°If you continue spacing out, you¡¯re going to rear-end the car ahead in ten meters.¡± A low and deep


    male voice sounded beside her.


    Abruptly snapping back to her senses, Myra mmed on the brakes hard. The two of them pitched


    forward forcefully before the safety belts snapped them back. As a bout of dizziness assaulted her from


    the impact, she inadvertently glimpsed the wound on Tony¡¯s left hand. In a sh, her eyes were filled


    with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director Hart¡­¡± After all, it was a great transgression to zone out while driving, for


    it wasn¡¯t only an act of being irresponsible toward oneself, but also to others.


    Tony¡¯s features were obscured in the shadows, so she couldn¡¯t quite discern his expression. However,


    she felt that his expression was rather grim at this moment though she couldn¡¯t be certain whether she


    was reading too much into things.


    ¡°Myra Stark, I¡¯ve always felt that you¡¯re a smart woman. A smart woman will never allow herself to end


    up in such a pathetic state time and again,¡± Tony dered out of the blue. He turned and stared fixedly


    at the woman whose face had drained of color from fright. Under the dim streetlights, a sense of


    charming allure was added to his striking features. Meanwhile, his profound eyes resembled a


    whirlpool that had people unconsciously sucked into them as they gazed at him, unable to extricate


    themselves.


    Upon hearing that, Myra¡¯s hands tightened on the steering wheel. Probably every single person in


    Bradfort City is aware of my failed marriage. At this moment, a sense of helplessness enveloped her,


    and it felt as though all her strength had been sapped away. ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡± she suddenly


    muttered softly. ¡°I¡¯ve loved him for a whole six years, so I¡¯m long since used to loving him like this. I


    know it¡¯s not ideal, but I just¡­ can¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    The aggrieved expression on her face had Tony¡¯s expression darkening. Before he could say anything,


    she abruptly started the car and drove away. In no time, the car came to a stop below his apartment.


    Myra alighted from the car and opened the car door for him personally.


    Then, Tony slowly climbed out of the passenger seat, his gaze meeting her limpid eyes. Those eyes


    clearly belong to a staunch woman, but in some matters, she¡¯s just cowardly.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me today, Director Hart.¡± Myra uneasily turned her head to a side upon seeing


    that he was merely staring at her intently. Just after she¡¯d thanked him, something urred to her out


    of the blue. He seems to have helped me too many times. All at once, she stiffened slightly, at a loss


    for words.


    ¡°Go home and rest earlier,¡± Tony murmured cidly. She had been expecting that he¡¯d say something


    else, but that was the only thing he said.


    While she was stunned, he¡¯d already pivoted and walked toward his apartment. Myra inhaled deeply as


    she stared at his straight back. Unbidden, a wealth of warmth engulfed her.


    Meanwhile, Tony walked to the door of his apartment with a hand in his pocket, his face devoid of


    expression. At the door, Philip was already waiting with a first-aid kit in his hand. In the beginning, he


    didn¡¯t understand it when Tony said not to bother with his injury first, but when he saw Myra Stark


    arriving, understanding instantly dawned. For that reason, he was now waiting at his door for him to


    Tony then opened the door, and Philip trailed in after him. ¡°I heard from Elliot that Myra bumped into


    Sean Chase on their way out of Zion Club. Is everything fine?¡±


    The moment Tony heard this, his expression immediately darkened.


    Aware that he¡¯d said something wrong, Philip hurriedly amended his statement. ¡°Don¡¯t be overly


    impatient in such a matter, Tony. After all, Myra used to love that man. You just need to show her your


    virtues and slowly enclose her in your circle of protection. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll be your woman!¡±


    Sooner orter, she¡¯ll be my woman? But I don¡¯t think I can wait any longer! Squinting, Tony


    looked down at the continuous stream of cars below from the floor-to-ceiling windows in his apartment,


    his gaze gradually darkening.


    While Sean might not know where this apartment of Myra¡¯s was, her family certainly did. After parking


    the car, Myra took the elevator up. When her gaze alighted on the girl who was standing a near


    distance away the moment she stepped out of the elevator, she again stiffened. A girl of about 22 years


    old in a light blue dress stood outside her apartment, her wavy waist-length hair pinned to the back of


    her head gracefully. She had a petite face with exquisite features, and her skin was delicate, while long


    eyshes framed her limpid eyes. In fact, she resembled Myra closely!


    Upon seeing Myra, she took a step forward and greeted her softly. ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    Myra¡¯s brows furrowed. As though she hadn¡¯t seen her, she walked past her expressionlessly and


    headed toward the courtyard.


    ¡°Sis¡­ Sis, are you still angry at me?¡± Behind her, the woman¡¯s voice drifted over faintly. After a series


    of frantic footsteps, Kris stood before Myra, blocking her path. ¡°Sis, I was too rash the previous time. I


    shouldn¡¯t have taken your room. I just thought that you¡¯re already married and rarelye home to


    stay anyway, so the room will just remain empty. In that case, I might as well use it. If you¡¯re angry, I¡¯ll


    just ask Mom to switch our rooms back when I go home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Sis¡¯,¡± Myra snapped ruthlessly as soon as Kris was done speaking. When the woman


    across from her paled at once, the corners of her mouth curved into an icy arc. ¡°Kris, your mother isn¡¯t


    my mother, and you¡¯re not my sister either. In the future, just address me directly by my name when


    you see me.¡± She wanted to continue walking, but the woman in front of her just wouldn¡¯t move away.


    ¡°Sis, I know you have a misunderstanding about me and my mother. We never thought of stealing Dad


    away. It¡¯s just that¡­ Dad is up in years, so isn¡¯t it good to have me and my mother keeping him


    Upon seeing that Kris was going to pester her for a while, Myra wasn¡¯t in so much of a hurry to enter


    her house anymore. She stared at the girl who was seemingly weak and innocent before her. But the


    truth is that if it weren¡¯t for her and her mother¡¯s sudden appearance back then, my mother wouldn¡¯t


    have callously abandoned me andmitted suicide!

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Myra clenched her fist when she recalled how her mother ventured out on searches to find her


    husband during her final days like a madwoman, all the while ignoring other people¡¯s advice. Staring


    straight at the woman before her with a chilly gaze, Myra smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to beat around the


    bush. I suppose you have something to tell me since you came to me. What is it that you¡¯re nning to


    do this time? Do you want me to give up my inheritance rights over Stark Group?¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Kris stomped her foot in aggrievedness. ¡°There must be a misunderstanding between us! Our


    father had mee to you, since you didn¡¯t pick up my calls when I called you prior to this. The


    Therefore, in order to prevent thepany from being taken over by outsiders, he thought of reaching


    out to you for help. Don¡¯t you have twenty percent of Stark Group¡¯s shares?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you and your mother being too greedy by trying to take my shares from me


    as well? Aren¡¯t you satisfied with the thirty percent of shares that Cameron Stark owns?¡± Myra cut her


    short before she could finish her sentence.


    Kris¡¯ countenance shifted ever so slightly. ¡°Sis, our grandfather was the one who established the


    rified that he¡¯s only going to borrow your shares. He¡¯ll return them to you once things have settled


    down. He never nned on¡ª¡±


    ¡°In your dreams.¡± Once again, Myra cut her off. Hearing Kris making mention of her grandfather stirred


    up even more feelings of resentment within her. If it weren¡¯t for Kris and her mother¡­ If it weren¡¯t for


    them, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way¡­ She was trembling in anger while she opened the


    door of her house.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me sis! You don¡¯t deserve to call me that!¡± Myra didn¡¯t even turn around.


    Kris bit on her lip while hatred simmered within her. All of a sudden, she beganshing out at Myra from


    behind her. ¡°Myra, you arrogant b*tch! No wonder neither Sean and Dad likes you! I¡¯ve always


    performed as good as you ever since we were younger, but you were constantly presiding over me! But


    now, you¡¯ll finally be dealt your karma! I heard that L Fisher is back, so do you think Sean would still


    want you? In fact, he already threw you out of the house! Oh, there¡¯s one more thing that I have to tell


    you.¡± Kris was chuckling so hard that she was trembling. ¡°You must¡¯ve not heard about the fact that my


    mother is pregnant. ording to the doctor, the baby will most likely be a boy!¡±


    Kris¡¯ vile words coiled around Myra like a venomous snake before invading her senses. She could feel


    a sudden chill within her, but she still entered the apartment unit with a sullen look on her face before


    mming the door shut. No wonder they are conspiring to take my shares. It¡¯s all because they know a


    male heir is on its way. Although Myra had thought she already got used to being hurt, fate always had


    something even harsher in wait. Will the perils only end when I hit rock bottom?


    Meanwhile, Kris shrugged in contempt when Myra mmed the door in her face. After all, she had


    achieved her aim of delivering the news of her mother¡¯s pregnancy. After all those years of being


    oppressed by Myra, who was favored by their grandfather, she was finally able to vent the frustrations


    that she had umted throughout the years. As soon as her younger brother was born, the


    harrumph, she turned to leave.


    On the other hand, Myra had been constantly visiting Hart Group ever since Tony took the blow for her.


    Also, she had been constantly trying to gauge information from Leo to see if there was anything that


    she could help with. After all, she was the reason that Tony¡¯s arm was hurt. His injuries also led to an


    inmmation that had him hospitalized. The incident made it to the news headlines, shocking the whole


    of Bradfort City. Elliot was right. Tony¡¯s hands are important to him. He shouldn¡¯t have taken that blow


    for me.


    That morning, Myra volunteered to buy Leo his lunch after the meeting at Hart Group. However, it was


    in fact an excuse for her to buy Tony¡¯s lunch in order to ease her own guilt. After bringing them a


    nutritious lunch set, Myra uncapped the thermos cup to pour some of the soup out, which she then


    handed to Leo. ¡°Mr. rk, please give this to Mr. Hart.¡±


    For a few consecutive days, Myra had been waking up early to make some soup that she would send


    to Hart Group during lunch break. That night, she already did some research on all sorts of soup that


    could help Tony heal, so she had been making a different soup for him every day.


    Upon ncing at the thermos cup beside Myra, Leo wore an ambiguous smile while informing her,


    ¡°Miss Stark, I see you have been making him a different soup every day. From what I can see, Mr. Hart


    seemed to be in better spirits.¡±


    With a smile, she replied humbly, ¡°This is the only thing I can do for him.¡± After her soup delivery, she


    left on the elevator. Leo saw her off, and it wasn¡¯t until the elevator went downstairs that he went to


    open the door to the office.


    ¡°How is it, Mr. rk? Is Myra finished with her meeting?¡± In the office sat an middle-aged woman


    dressed in elegant andvish clothing. As soon as she saw Leo, she inquired him eagerly about Myra¡¯s


    whereabouts.


    In the meantime, Leo seemed to be in slight distress. A whileter, he heaved a sigh. ¡°Mrs. Chase, I


    am sorry. I do not know that there is a wedge between you and Miss Stark. As soon as she heard me


    mention your presence in the office, she ran back into the elevator with a pale face.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± The woman on the sofa was none other than Eve Hay. What Leo told her drained her face


    of color. She had been trying to find Myra during the past few days. However, as if Myra was trying to


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    avoid her, she never saw Myra in Chase Group¡¯s office. After she had finally managed to track down


    that she would be attending a meeting at Hart Group, she had her driver drive her to thepany, but


    she didn¡¯t expect Myra to be so angry at her. Although Myra had always been obedient to her elders,


    she seemed determined to avoid Eve this time.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Mrs. Chase, I have something that I have been wanting to tell you, but I am unsure if you


    would want to hear it.¡± Leo was being reserved.


    Eagerly, Eve said, ¡°Pray tell.¡±


    With a gentle smile on his face, Leo exined, ¡°I understand why you might be feeling anxious, but you


    don¡¯t actually have to feel that way. They might have had an argument, but they will resolve it by


    themselves. You meddling in their business will only make them both feel ufortable about it.


    Besides, I know that Miss Stark loves Mr. Chase greatly, so you have nothing to worry about. I even


    overheard her joking with her friend, during which she said she is merely giving him the cold shoulder


    for now. She will go back after she has calmed down. She still loves him greatly, so she will go back to


    him in due time.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Eve was feeling slightly dubious about it. Nevertheless, she knew of Leo¡¯s status in Hart


    Group, so she didn¡¯t think he had any reason to lie to her.


    ¡°Of course. I consider Miss Stark my friend, and at the same time, I am a man myself, so I know about


    men. Some men might have a hard time appreciating the women they had, but they will eventually


    realize the truth after going through a few bumps along the way. Hence, you have nothing to worry


    about. In fact, you¡¯re only embarrassing her by chasing after her everywhere in public. Don¡¯t you think


    so?¡± Leo pushed his sses up, which reflected the lights on the ceiling.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true.¡± Nobody knew Myra better than Eve, or so she thought. That child will eventually


    annoyed her by being constantly on her heels. Well, I suppose I should give it a rest.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. rk.¡± Eve heaved a sigh of relief while packing up the soup that she brought with her,


    ready to go back home. Before leaving, she smiled at him gently. ¡°Doe visit me sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Leo nodded with a subtle smile. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Chase.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. In fact, I should be the one thanking you!¡± Now that Eve was satisfied, she chuckled when


    she saw the thermal lunch box he held. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you cook for yourself. You¡¯re a fine young man.¡±


    However, Leo merely shook his head, his response seemingly indicative of something else. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    make this. Somebody else did, and she was the one who delivered this to the office. I am merely


    handing this to the designated recipient.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then it must be someone¡¯s wife who delivered this. He¡¯s a lucky man.¡± Eve could smell the rich


    aroma of the soup despite the rtively short time they spent conversing with each other.


    On the other hand, Leo wore a knowing smile while replying, ¡°Yeah. He sure is a lucky man.¡±


    After a few more exchanges, Eve left. It wasn¡¯t until she was gone that Leo entered Tony¡¯s office with


    the soup that Myra made for his boss. Tony could observe Leo and Eve¡¯s conversation from the TV


    screen in his office. When Leo came in, he arched his brow before giving praise. ¡°Good job.¡±


    It was rare for Tony topliment him, so he was smiling when he handed the soup to Tony. At the


    same, he didn¡¯t forget to tter Tony either. ¡°This is the soup that Miss Stark wanted me to pass to you.


    Mrs. Chase was saying that you¡¯re lucky to have Miss Stark as your wife!¡±


    Seeing that Tony was wearing a faint smile, Leo heaved a sigh of relief. Tony¡¯s mood had been


    unstable as ofte, so he had been giving his subordinates a hard time. Fortunately, Myra¡¯s soup


    seemed to be a miraculous cure that was able to soothe him. Then, the internal phone on Leo¡¯s desk


    outside suddenly rang. Hence, he went out to take the call. After spending some time talking over the


    phone, he re-entered Tony¡¯s office to inform his boss respectfully, ¡°Mr. Hart, you have a call from the


    registry. Miss L Fisher would like to meet you.¡±


    In the meantime, Eve¡¯spliment was still being reyed on the screen in front of Tony. When he


    heard what Leo told him, he narrowed his eyes before replying indifferently, ¡°Tell her toe up.¡±


    Then, he switched off the screen before lighting a cigarette. Soon enough, his fine features were


    shrouded by the smoke. ¡°Has Myra left?¡± he asked all of a sudden after Leo told the registrar to let L


    Leo gave him a nod. ¡°She left after getting out of the small office.¡±


    ¡°Then she would have definitely bumped into L.¡± Holding his cigarette between his index finger and


    middle finger, Tony tapped it on the ashtray to get rid of the ashes, all the while wearing an uncaring


    expression. ¡°Do you think she might be jealous if she knows that I¡¯ll be meeting L?¡±


    Even if she has been delivering soup to your office, it doesn¡¯t mean she fancies you to the point of


    getting jealous over another girl meeting you. However, I¡¯m fairly certain that she would be unhappy to


    see L here. After mulling over the situation, Leo nodded calmly. ¡°Of course she will be.¡±


    Tony lifted his head abruptly to stare at Leo as soon as he heard what thetter told him. Later on, as if


    he had read Leo¡¯s mind, he squinted at Leo. Feeling slightly guilty, Leo moved to take his leave. ¡°Mr.


    Hart, I have other matters to tend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After that, he fled the scene without waiting


    to hear what Tony had to say.


    Meanwhile, L was tidying her hair at the registrar. She was wearing a sky-blue, ankle-length dress,


    and a matching set of heels that entuated her slim and tall figure. Her long, wavy hair was tied up in


    a bun, leaving two strands of hair in the front. Having put on a light but delicate makeup, she seemed


    refined. Apparently, she was in a good mood on this day.


    Even though things were only progressing at a moderate pace on Sean¡¯s side, she knew she had


    seeded in attracting his attention, which to her, was something worth celebrating. On the other


    hand, she would also be bing Tony¡¯s ally, so people of the upper ss society in Bradfort City


    would have to be careful while dealing with her.


    With that in mind, she observed thedy at the front register demurely while holding onto her


    sunsses. The registrar was in turn, quite agitated by it. After the phone call ended, she turned to


    face L delightedly, ¡°Miss Fisher, Mr. rk informed me that the president will be waiting for you


    upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied politely with a lilt in her voice. The registrar nearly asked her for a photo and


    an autograph, but she managed to stop herself and quickly waved her hand to show L the way


    upstairs. Without a word, L left for the elevator, and then pressed on the button with an arrow that


    was pointing upward.


    She took her time to tidy up her hair again when she was waiting for the elevator. Soon enough, the


    doors of the elevator opened with a chime when it arrived at the ground floor. Both of the women who


    stood inside and outside of the elevator respectively were startled upon seeing each other.


    Myra¡¯s countenance shifted into one of indifference when she ignored L and stepped out of the


    elevator. However, when she brushed past L, who was entering the elevator, thetter bumped her


    in the shoulder.


    ¡°L Fisher! What are you doing?!¡± Myra whipped around to observe the seemingly harmless woman.


    Letting out a chuckle, L asked, ¡°Do you still remember your promise to me when I left?¡±


    Myra¡¯s expression darkened. Back when Eve forced L to leave Bradfort City, Myra had met up with


    L to inform thetter that she would never stand between Sean and her, nor would she marry Sean


    during her absence. However, she relented when Eve begged her, or rather, she broke her promise to


    L by marrying the man whom she also loved.


    You¡¯re the one who failed me, so you shouldn¡¯t be ming me for being hard on you!¡± L dered


    with a grim look on her face before entering the elevator. After that, she pressed on the button to close


    the door, leaving Myra alone outside, which somehow gave her a good mood.


    Upon seeing the doors of the elevator closing slowly, gradually blocking L¡¯s figure out of view, Myra


    clenched her fists. When she passed by the front register, she heard one of the registrars asking the


    other one, ¡°What rtionship do you suppose L Fisher shares with the president?¡± The ambiguous


    tone prompted Myra to slow down in her steps.


    ¡°Hm, I think there must be more than meets the eye! He used to have Mr. rk turn everyone down


    after all, so the fact that he allowed L to go meet him is suspicious! Furthermore, he has to attend


    another meetingter on.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so too! Actually, I think they¡¯re a pretty good match. Think about it! L Fisher¡¯s public


    image in these recent years has been rather good. She¡¯s so elegant and ssy since she can y the


    piano. Also, I¡¯ve heard that she likes to do charity. Add that to her beauty and humility; don¡¯t you think


    that she¡¯s a perfect match with our president?¡±


    Myra couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks while an odd emotion rippled within her. She wasn¡¯t sure what


    it was, but it felt ufortable. Is L perhaps Tony¡¯s crush that he mentioned in the interview that


    day? But he knows about my feud with L, so why would he act like we are acquaintances under


    such conditions? Her mind was all muddled up. Biting on her lip, she hurriedly left Hart Group.


    Compared to her frazzled state, L was in a much better ce. It was as if she could already see


    herself marrying Sean after he dered his deep love to her in an attempt to have her stay by his side.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    After L knocked on the door, Tony¡¯s deep and sexy voice came through. ¡°Come in.¡±


    When she opened the door to enter his office, she knew he was smoking despite the fact that he had


    his back to her, as she could see the smoke rising from behind the chair. Even though she didn¡¯t get to


    see his face, she could sense his regal and majestic air.


    It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t belong to me, she mused. ¡°You sure hired a lot of spies to work for you. I am


    impressed.¡± L let out a chuckle after she spoke. Ever since they became allies, she had been getting


    increasingly unscrupulous.


    Meanwhile, Tony narrowed his eyes while informing her in an aloof manner, ¡°There are a stack of


    photos on the table that I suppose will be of use to you.¡±


    Despite her slight surprise, L smiled when she recalled the phone call she received at Zion Club that


    provided her with the information. ¡°I wonder what your terms are, Mr. Hart. I am still worried that I might


    not be able to repay you.¡±


    Even though that was what she said, she still picked up the envelope on the desk without hesitation.


    After slowly opening it, she seemed excited when her eyes lit up as soon as she saw its contents. ¡°Mr.


    Hart, can I know how Myra Stark offended you?¡± L asked while browsing through the photos of Myra


    being intimate with other men. She wore a knowing smile as she spoke. ¡°Why are you so eager to


    teach her a lesson?¡±


    Due to the angle of the photos that obscured that man¡¯s face, all it showed was that the man had great


    physique. Therefore, the photos might not have much of an impact if they were published in magazines


    or tabloids. However, the photos could upset the bnce if Sean saw them.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. I trust that you know what you should and shouldn¡¯t do.¡± Tony turned


    around abruptly. His handsome features made her heart throb while she realized just how much of a


    shame it was that she couldn¡¯t get her hands on him. Nheless, she quickly regained her


    future.¡± After all, she was aiming to marry into the Chase Family, so she didn¡¯t want toplicate


    things unnecessarily.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Tony arched his brow, his eyes holding a chilly gaze.


    Meanwhile, Myra got a call from L not long after she got out of Hart Group. Although she wasn¡¯t


    nning on answering the call, she was at the same time curious about what L had to say to her.


    Silence hung in the air when she picked up. After that, L¡¯s slightly hoarse voice came through. ¡°Myra


    Stark, do you want to know about the child that I had with Sean? I¡¯ll tell you everything if youe to


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    the cafeteria at six in the evening.¡±


    Myra went to the construction site after leaving Hart Group, and she only got back to her car at five


    o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Feeling somewhat preupied, she had to admit that she was tempted by


    L¡¯s offer. After Sean used her of such a foul deed, of course she would want to know what


    happened to Sean and L¡¯s child.


    Although Sean imed that she murdered the child, she never had memories ofmitting such an


    atrocity; she didn¡¯t do anything to L and the baby. After spending an entire afternoon pondering on


    the matter, she ended up getting into the car to drive to the cafeteria.


    While on her way there, she passed by another cafeteria. Unexpectedly, she saw Estelle seemingly


    entangled with another man. She thought Estelle was in trouble, so she parked her car to enter the


    cafeteria. It was her first time ever dropping by there. The ce was quiet and had good privacy, as


    there were potted nts everywhere that obscured the view of its interior.


    When Myra was moving closer to Estelle, she heard Estelle¡¯s shrill voice ringing in the cafeteria. ¡°I¡¯m


    warning you, Shawn Hart! Stop making any moves on me! Don¡¯t you dare assume that I¡¯ll have to take


    responsibility just because I f*cked you! If that¡¯s how it is, the men that I would have to take care of


    would have formed a long line that would reach all the way to City Hall! You¡¯re a man, so act like one!¡±


    Her speech was followed by the somewhat familiar voice of a man. He sounded a bit exasperated as


    he chided, ¡°Stay still! I¡¯ll f*ck you right here, right now if you move a muscle!¡±


    ¡°How dare you, you scumbag! If youy a finger on me, I¡¯ll make a public announcement at City Hall so


    that the public will know that you raped an innocent woman!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Myra couldn¡¯t help but huff out augh when she heard Estelle¡¯s fierce deration.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Estelle¡¯s voice came through. It was toote for Myra to hide now, for the lush growth in


    front of her was pushed to the side by a slender hand, which revealed Estelle¡¯s face that was tinged a


    scarlet hue due to anger. She was startled when she saw Myra on the other side of the potted nt.


    ¡°Myra, why are you here?¡±


    Having been discovered, Myra could only walk up to them awkwardly. After pushing the branches


    aside, she could finally see the man¡¯s face. Although she never saw much of the third son of the Hart


    Family, she quickly determined that he looked almost as handsome as Tony, which seemed to prove


    that the Harts had an advantage in that department.


    Shawn Hart had bright eyes and a straight nose, but he looked more seriouspared to Tony, who


    was more cold aloof. However, Shawn also had an elegance befitting of his position as a government


    official.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hart.¡± Ignoring Estelle, she opted to greet Shawn first.


    On the other hand, Estelle tried to escape from Shawn¡¯s side by moving toward Myra, only to be


    stopped by Shawn, who was holding her by the waist. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare forget about the words that you


    whispered into my ears! You¡¯re the one who decided to get involved with me. Once that happens, we¡¯re


    bound together for life!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Due to the fact that Myra was watching as Estelle made a fool out of herself, she couldn¡¯t


    help but swear while blushing. However, she cowered as soon as she saw the grim look that crossed


    Shawn¡¯s face. She already witnessed his ever-changing mood and duplicity. Although he seemed like a


    just person on the outside, he was in fact a conniving b*stard.


    Ever since she nearly died that night from all the torture that he inflicted on her, she had been avoiding


    him. However, their positions had switched; from being the chaser, she had be the one who was


    being pursued. No matter where she went, Shawn could always find her.


    Therefore, she changed her tune. ¡°I have an appointment with Myra, so we¡¯ll talk another day.¡±


    Shawn sulked as soon as he heard that, while Myra blinked in confusion. What appointment? We never


    agreed on that? Myra thought.


    In the meantime, Shawn turned to look at Myra while asking, ¡°Miss Stark, can you move your


    appointment to another date?¡±


    Estelle was about to refuse him when Myra smiled apologetically at her before ncing at Shawn. ¡°Of


    course. I can meet her on another date since she already has an appointment with you.¡±


    Estelle¡¯s eyes went wide in disbelief, whereas Myra heaved an inaudible sigh. After all, Estelle was the


    one who got involved with Shawn in the first ce. She could still recall Estelle telling her that it


    wouldn¡¯t be a one-night-stand, as she was serious about the rtionship. If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t


    you try spending some time with Shawn?


    Other than that, Myra also had a feeling that Shawn was also serious about Estelle. At the same time,


    Estelle was blushing, so she determined that Estelle was denying her own feelings. After all, she never


    was someone who would blush that easily.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy, so I won¡¯t be joining you.¡± With that, Myra gave Estelle a wink before turning to leave.


    On the other hand, Estelle gaped at her as she left, so much so that her eyes almost popped out of


    their sockets. No longer able to suppress her anger, she let out a howl. ¡°Myra Stark, you rascal! What


    did Shawn promise you? Let go of me, you b*stard! I¡¯ll break both of your legs if you dare touch me¡ª


    Um¡ª¡± Her voice was muffled out, and things soon heated up.


    Myra paused before smiling out of relief. It¡¯s time someone teach her a lesson. From what she could


    see, Shawn¡¯s feelings toward Estelle were genuine, so she was certain Shawn would treasure Estelle.


    Myra arrived at the cafeteria on time, but L was nowhere to be found. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry, so she


    ordered a ss of lemonade after taking a seat. After some thought, she ordered another ss. While


    sipping on her drink, she nced at the bustling street view outside. The sun had set rather early. As


    darkness descended, the street lights lit up one by one, giving the city a warm glow.


    ¡°It has been a while since west saw each other. You are as punctual as ever, Miss Stark.¡±


    A familiar lilt came from behind her, but her countenance shifted at the sound of such a pleasant voice.


    Cafeterias were designed to be more enclosed, so Myra¡¯s table was blocked from view by a thick


    bamboo growth. When she turned around, she saw L pushing the bamboo aside, from which her


    slim figure emerged.


    L observed Myra, who quickly schooled her expression, with a smile on her dainty lips. Then, she


    took off her sunsses slowly, cing them on the table in front of her. ¡°Does this ce look familiar to


    you?¡±


    The pianist in the cafeteria had just finished a splendid performance of ¡®F¨¹r Elise,¡¯ which was followed


    by a sparse apuse. However, the two of them seemed to be isted in their own world, the tense


    atmosphere between them setting them apart from the crowd.


    Myra held a sophisticated nce. She knew what L meant. Back when Eve forced L to leave the


    city, Myra asked to meet her in the exact same cafeteria. Two yearster, it was still in business. Back


    then, the atmosphere between them was even more awkward. But on second thought, Myra


    recognized that it might very well just be a matter of perspective. Not wanting to waste time beating


    around the bush, she cut to the chase. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you would like to talk about what happened


    to Sean¡¯s baby that you carried?¡±


    Although Myra tried her best to hide her feelings of unease, L could read her like an open book. With


    a smile on her face, L asked, ¡°Why the rush? I have plenty of time to tell you the full story.¡±


    L let out a chuckle while staring at Myra with an ever broadening smile. It had only been two years,


    and despite the fact that they had returned to the same ce, both of them had opposite mentalities


    ¡°Myra, I have to say, you¡¯re even more useless than I thought.¡± L gave her a once-over before letting


    out a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re as disgusting as ever. You didn¡¯t even manage to win Sean over.¡±


    There was a drastic shift in Myra¡¯s countenance when she shot up from her seat abruptly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about the child?¡± L was unaffected despite Myra¡¯s reaction, as if she was


    certain that Myra wouldn¡¯t leave. ¡°You¡¯re free to go if you don¡¯t think you want the answers.¡±


    With that, L sat down to take a sip out of the lemonade in front of her with slight disdain. Sure


    enough, Myra didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she was clutching onto the strap of her bag, and managed to calm


    herself down within a short time. Then, she called for a waiter. ¡°I would like to have some more water


    please.¡±


    After that, she sat back down, and a heavy silence hung in the air between them. Just when L


    arched her brow, Myra spoke upnguidly. ¡°I know why you¡¯re here. Even if you didn¡¯te back, I¡¯ll


    soon be divorcing Sean anyway.¡±


    That short sentence seemed to have taken a whole lot out of her. However, she knew she owed L


    an exnation, since she was the one who made the promise. Although nothing dictated that she had


    to follow through on the promise, she acknowledged that it was, nheless, a breach of trust.


    Memories of Sean¡¯s aloofness toward her in the past two years prompted her to squeeze her hands


    together while wearing a self-deprecatory expression. ¡°He never liked me. On the contrary, he loved


    you all the same despite the hatred that he harbored toward you. If you¡¯re here to protest, I¡¯ll have you


    know that you already won. In fact, you always had the advantage,¡± she said. Meanwhile, I¡¯ve always


    been on the losing end.


    ¡°Won?¡± L smiled. Although her smile was dainty, Myra couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread when


    she saw that. ¡°I have not won, at least for now. Do you know what is it that makes me hate you the


    most?¡± L asked.


    The smile on her face melted away as she stared at Myra¡¯s dark and alluring eyes with a vicious glint. ¡°I


    hate you for having the support of your family despite having done nothing to deserve it! I hate that Eve


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    would beg for you to marry Sean even though you didn¡¯t even put in any effort! Myra Stark, why do you


    get to have things that are way better than those that I possess when I¡¯m so much better than you?¡±


    At that moment, the light in L¡¯s eyes had died out, and something dark took its ce. Her intense


    stare sent a shiver down Myra¡¯s spine. Begrudgingly, Myra retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t even want my family if I get


    to choose.¡± After all, she had no qualms parting with everyone and everything rted to her father.


    ¡°Those are but hollow words!¡± L took a second to scan her surroundings, a hint of menace fleeting


    across her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s all because you never experienced all the hardships that normal people like me


    have experienced! Speaking of which, I have never seen someone as shameless as you. Who are you


    to meddle in my rtionship with Sean? Who do you think you are? The Messiah? Aren¡¯t you being a


    little too haughty?¡±


    Myra squeezed her hands together when L was going all out on her. ¡°You can¡¯t hide anything from


    me! I know your b*tch of a mother was the one who undermined your father¡¯s rtionship with another


    woman that he liked! However, she did receive her karma, having been reduced to a madwoman who


    ended her own life! As for you¡ª¡±


    Before L could finish, she was given a loud, hard p on the face. She wore an odd expression


    while observing Myra, whose chest was heaving due to anger. Then, she let out a chuckle. ¡°Myra, you


    should me yourself for going back on your word. If only you¡¯d honored our agreement, nothing


    would¡¯ve happened, including everything that happened after¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, L¡¯s gaze became even weirder. After that, she snatched the ss of water in front of


    Myra to ssh it on herself while Myra watched in bafflement. In the meantime, the weird look in her


    eye transformed into one of innocence and weakness.


    As tears rolled down her cheeks, she retrieved a stack of photos from her bag before spreading them


    out on the table. Then, she beganmenting, ¡°Myra, I know you don¡¯t like Sean, but you¡¯re still a


    married couple, so how can you do this to him? You shoulde at me if you hate me. I don¡¯t mind


    begging for your forgiveness, so please don¡¯t do this to him¡­¡± By the end of her words, she sniffled.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    What are you doing?¡± Before Myra could react, and just when L was about to kneel on the ground, a


    cheerless voice came through. While Myra froze, L was smiling when nobody could see her. After


    that, the two of them turned around to cast their nces in the direction of the voice, only to see Sean


    marching toward them with a grim look on his face while holding onto his phone. With the silent


    cafeteria as a backdrop, the ceiling lights that shone on him seemed to make him glow. However, it


    didn¡¯t soften his gaze as he stared at Myra with a steely look.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sean, I¡¯m alright. Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯m having a drink with Myra? I can solve this on my own, so don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    L began exining herself in a flurry of panic. When she turned to look at Myra, she inadvertently


    showed him the angry p mark on her left cheek. Then, as if realizing what she had done, she tried to


    turn away to hide that mark, but Sean held her head in ce by pinching on her chin.


    ¡°Sean, I¡¯m fine, really¡­¡± Although L¡¯s eyes were red on the rim, she was consoling Sean with a


    gentle voice.


    On the other hand, his pupils shrunk in anger when heid eyes on the p mark and the water that


    drenched L¡¯s face. He snapped his head back to stare at Myra, who was biting on her lip, with


    piercing eyes that nailed her to the spot. ¡°Apologize!¡± His gaze was chilly and aloof when he red at


    her while gritting his teeth.


    Meanwhile, Myra was watching as he held L in his arms, tucking her as close as possible, as if


    afraid Myra might harm her. Myra could feel her own body stiffen while she bit her lip. Nheless, she


    met his steely gaze stubbornly. ¡°Why should I apologize?¡±


    She realized L was lying when she said she would reveal to her the truth regarding her baby. All L


    wanted was to lure her out. While recalling L¡¯s previous actions, the pieces began quickly falling into


    ce in her mind. Having grasped L¡¯s true intentions, she wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t. At least


    not at that moment. It¡¯s all because I was foolish enough to trust her that I ended up falling into her trap!


    ¡°Sean, I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t do this to Myra.¡± With reddened eyes, L began shedding tears. ¡°All I wanted


    was to tell her to stop treating you like that. She might haveshed out at me, but I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Apologize to L!¡± Sean averted his gaze from L¡¯s face. The veins on his forehead were popping


    when he red at Myra, while a storm seemed to be brewing behind his intense gaze.


    Myra was still biting down hard on her lips, so much so that she nearly drew blood. Whenever she had


    a conflict with someone, Sean would always request that she apologize to the other party, as if she


    were, by default, the vicious and despicable one who was at fault in every situation. While she used to


    feel aggrieved, she now felt humiliated. Therefore, she merely clenched her fists on her sides.


    ¡°Sean, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± Although still wearing an aggrieved look, L was tugging on his sleeve


    benignly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. There must be some sort of misunderstanding. I was intending to question Myra


    about the incident, as I didn¡¯t want you to feel sad over this. Please don¡¯t treat her like this. We can still


    talk things through¡­¡±


    As if suddenly noticing something, L sprang into action, trying to pick up the photos on the table, but


    Sean already noticed them before she could. He snatched them away from her with a morose look on


    his face. Following her movement, he noticed that there were still a lot more photos on the table or


    even scattered on the floor. Those were all photos of Myra being intimate with another man.


    Some depicted her in his arms, while some depicted her kissing him. There were also ones in which


    they were flirting while the man reached out to caress her. Sean stared at the photos in disbelief before


    he was quickly overwhelmed by shame and anger. Prior to that, he was merely having doubts, but with


    those photos, his doubts were proven to be true. Since he never was as intimate with Myra, he couldn¡¯t


    possibly be the man in the photos. All of a sudden, he threw the photos onto Myra¡¯s face. ¡°What do you


    have to say for yourself?¡±


    While her face hurt from being hit by the photos, her heart was aching even more. When she took a


    closer look at the photos, she noticed most of them were taken when she was with Tony. She didn¡¯t


    even know when L sent a detective after her to take those photos, but it sure proved how much


    effort L put into her plot.


    ¡°Sean, Myra must have her own reasons, so why don¡¯t you wait until I talk things through with her?¡±


    Although L said so, she seemed to fear Myra, as her body trembled while she added in a hushed


    voice, ¡°I have nothing that she might target, so you don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡±


    Have nothing that she might target¡­ Her words reminded Sean of their unborn child. Throughout the


    past two years, he had been wondering why L would leave him. He didn¡¯t believe she would make


    the decision out of money. Plus, he came to know by ident a few days ago that she had had a


    conversation with his mother back then¡­


    The scales were tipping without him noticing it. He knew for certain that he had yet to get over L. He


    had always had a great impression of her. After he knew that his mother had spoken to her before her


    departure, he immediately began searching for clues like a madman. And now that he¡¯d witnessed her


    being humiliated by Myra for his sake¡­ Although Sean still had a grim expression on him, he was


    patient toward L. All of a sudden, he took off his jacket to drape it over her shoulders.


    L was startled by his kindness. Soon, tears began welling up in her eyes. ¡°Sean¡­¡±


    Although Sean¡¯s movements were stiff, his expression cold, Myra noticed the worry and love he had for


    her, which made her feel jealous. Throughout their two-year marriage, he never was considerate


    toward her. Even a casual greeting was too much to ask of him, say less of such acts of kindness.


    ¡°Myra Stark, you¡¯d better stop finding fault with her, or else I won¡¯t go easy on you the next time!¡± Sean


    took a hot towel from a waiter that he covered on L¡¯s face delicately. L shuddered, for the sudden


    warmth on her face seemed to sting a little. Seeing that, Sean pulled her into his arms. While L was


    in his arms, she smiled when neither him nor Myra were looking.


    She was pleased when she noticed that Myra was spacing out while staring at Sean. However, she


    lowered her gaze to tug on his sleeve once again. ¡°Sean, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a misunderstanding, so don¡¯t be


    angry. Let¡¯s talk things through calmly, please?¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, considering that there¡¯s nothing else to say between us.¡± Myra wiped her


    face with her sleeve. The sight of L and Sean being all lovey-dovey was a sore sight for eyes.


    Somewhere near them, a waiter opened the door to the cafeteria, while the manager greeted the four


    people who came through tteringly, ¡°Allow me to offer my sincerest of greetings, Mr. Hart, Mr.


    Windrow, Mr. Renaud, and Mr. Samson. What brings you?¡±


    The four men before him represented the four most prestigious families in Bradfort City. Having worked


    his way up to his position as manager, the man knew who they were, which was why he wanted to


    make sure he didn¡¯t cross them by offering his best services.


    The four men were none other than Tony Hart and his friends. As soon as they entered the cafeteria,


    their handsome looks and extraordinary temperament garnered the attention of all the customers.


    Given their graceful movements, it wasn¡¯t hard to surmise that they were of noble birth. However, aside


    from one man who seemed to be more easygoing, the rest of them wore a look of indifference, so


    nobody dared approach them. Instead, they were all left admiring them from afar.


    Elliot was in a good mood, seeing that Tony offered to buy them some coffee. He waved his hand at the


    waiter who approached them. ¡°You can safely ignore us and resume your respective tasks. We¡¯re


    merely dropping by to have a cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°No problem at all. Allow us to show you to the best room.¡± The manager was all smiles.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± the man in the lead said casually. He was in a suit and leather shoes, his


    appearance marking him as one of the elites in society. With a morose look on his face, he told the


    manager after ncing at a certain spot in the cafeteria, ¡°We¡¯ll sit in a corner at the public space.¡±


    The rest of his friends were startled by his decision. ¡°Tony, we never sat in open spaces like this¡­¡±


    Elliot reminded him. None of them understood why he would choose to sit there when he decided to


    buy them coffee. With all the women around them, sitting in the public meant that they would be the


    center of attention. But as soon as Tony nced at him, Elliot shuddered before scrambling to pull out


    a chair and sat down on it. However, he let out a cry of surprise when he just sat down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Philip asked. Elliot quickly averted his gaze while trying to stop the rest of them


    from looking, but it was toote. All three of them nced in the direction that Elliot was looking at, only


    to see Myra, who had been close to Tony as ofte, standing by the bamboos. However, she seemed


    to be in some sort of trouble, for her face was as pale as paper, her slim figure and expression


    betraying how ufortable and painful she was feeling. Meanwhile, standing across from her were


    two other people.


    All four of them knew who Myra was, so they recognized the man in front of her, who was currently


    holding onto another woman, as her husband, the president of Chase Group.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Judging from the situation¡­


    Philip and Lucas exchanged a nce, suddenly understanding the reason that Tony requested to make


    a stop at the tiny cafeteria.


    ¡°Ahem! Tony, I know you like Turkish coffee, so why don¡¯t we have the waiter serve that?¡± Elliot feared


    that Tony might just step in to interfere, but everybody knew it wasn¡¯t the appropriate time to do so.


    Although he tried his best to get his friend¡¯s attention, it didn¡¯t seem to be working. Meanwhile, Tony


    was still staring in Myra¡¯s direction with a calm gaze that betrayed a hint of menace.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t even tell you that Myra was the one who pped me.¡± L began tugging on Sean after a


    brief pause. ¡°Sean, you shouldn¡¯t be ming her. We were just horsing around.¡± Her body was still


    trembling with what Sean perceived as fear toward Myra. Lifting her head, she looked him in the eye.


    At the same time, she was biting so hard on her delicate lip that she nearly drew blood. ¡°Sean, it¡¯s all


    my fault. I shouldn¡¯t havee to meet with Myra, so let¡¯s go! No, not us, but me. I¡¯ll go. Y-You can


    stay here with Myra¡­¡± With that, she tried to pry herself away from Sean, her frail physique nearly


    toppling over from the exertion.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Sean pulled her closer than ever while making sure that she had her back to Myra. With a


    morose look that showcased his hatred toward Myra, he spat, ¡°Myra, I won¡¯t look into what happened


    just now, so you¡¯d better get the f*ck out of here before I change my mind!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Myra shuddered. Did he just swear at me? So this is how different L and I are to


    him. While observing L, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle before speaking up in a mncholic


    tone. ¡°You never believed in me, so I wonder why I am naive enough to think that you might, for once,


    do just that.¡±


    While ncing at L, she shook her head with a wistful smile on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I


    have done to incite in you such hatred toward me! But Sean Chase, I had been nothing but supportive


    when you were at your lowest, so why won¡¯t you trust me, even if it¡¯s just this once? Back then, I even


    met up with L!¡± She pointed at the woman who was trembling in his arms. ¡°I wanted to persuade her


    to stay for your sake, but she didn¡¯t want to because you were in such abject poverty! Instead, she


    found herself a rich man! I was the one who was willing to stand by you! Yet, you¡¯re now willing to


    chase me away for her sake, and over those tricks that she pulled!¡± Myra wanted tough, which she


    did, but her brokenughter was absolutely horrendous.


    On the other hand, L was weeping with even more sorrow. ¡°Myra, I know you love Sean, so I am not


    to criticize you by deploying such tactics to keep him. However, nobody said I was unwilling to stay by


    him when he was in poverty! I never thought of leaving him behind, and I always nned oning


    back to him! If it wasn¡¯t for you and Mrs. Chase, you¡ª¡± L¡¯s body froze before she shut her mouth. All


    of a sudden, she began tugging on Sean¡¯s sleeve with a look of sorrow on her face. ¡°Sean, I did leave


    you back then. No matter my circumstances, I left you, so I deserve this. I won¡¯t shirk my responsibility.


    If you wish to be with Myra, I¡­ I¡­ I will give you my blessings¡­¡±


    With that, she tried to pry herself away from him, but he pulled her even closer. ¡°Just leave me alone,


    Sean. My reputation is tarnished anyway¡­¡± Once again, she was trembling. ¡°I should leave Bradfort


    City. I should never have returned in the first ce¡­¡±


    L¡¯s acting was so wless that not even Myra could criticize.


    ¡°As I said, get the f*ck out of my sight!¡± While still holding onto L tightly, Sean whipped his head


    around. His face contorted with anger when he looked at the photos that were scattered all over the


    floor. Then, he looked at Myra with a deadly stare. ¡°Myra, how dare you assault L! You are a cruel


    woman who betrayed me with your duplicity!¡± He wore a cold and ruthless expression on his face.


    ¡°Sean, calm down¡­¡± L was sobbing in his arms while trying to cate him by caressing his chest.


    Meanwhile, Myra was staring with misted eyes at their unpretentious sweet interaction in bafflement. I


    might have made a mistake after all. I shouldn¡¯t have married a man who never loved me! I shouldn¡¯t


    have assumed that he might fall for me! She was trembling so violently that she could topple over any


    moment, but she forced herself to nt her feet in the ground.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    ¡°Sean, I have never done you wrong.¡± Myra suddenly raised her head and looked into the eyes of the


    happy couple before her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is the matter with L and your baby, but I have never hurt


    your child. I have never forgotten my duty as your wife over the past two years. Not only am I serious


    about our family, but I even kept our marriage a secret and went to work as a designer in thepany


    for your sake. But everything turned out to be my wishful thinking!¡±


    She was always in business attire, which she put on for him as she shed the finicky airs of the daughter


    of a wealthy family and plunged into the workce. Although the workce was beset with difficulties,


    she neverined of exhaustion or thought of flinching for the sake of his career. Sadly, her smart


    attire looked intimidating at a nce, for it seemed too rigid and out of cepared to the long


    green dress that showed off one¡¯s tenderness.


    ¡°Do you know nothing about the baby?¡± Sean narrowed his eyes while staring icily at thedy before


    him. ¡°Myra, should I say that you¡¯re deliberately acting dumb or trying to shirk your responsibility?


    Would L and I have lost the baby had you not offered a spiked drink to her back then?! What kind of


    show are you trying to put up with right now? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too full of yourself?!¡±


    Offering L a spiked drink¡­


    Myra seemed to have grasped something, for she suddenly raised her head to look at Sean. ¡°I never


    offered her any drinks. Did she miscarry her baby after our encounter?¡± She said thest sentence in a


    whisper.


    Sean¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you say you went to meet L to reassure


    her by telling her that you wouldn¡¯t marry me? Why did you get rid of our baby?! And why did you end


    up marrying me?!¡±


    Myra opened her mouth; her face instantly turned as white as a sheet. It was her fault for not keeping


    her promise by marrying Sean, but the baby¡­ The baby¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve never spiked any of her drinks! I wasn¡¯t the one who spiked the drink¡­ Besides, how do you two


    know that she miscarried the baby because of the drink?¡±


    L is a cunning woman, so what if she said that on purpose to set me up just like what she did just


    now? Myra looked desperately at Sean as if she had found a clue.


    Just then, L wept in a low voice, ¡°Sean¡­ that¡¯s enough¡­ The baby¡­ didn¡¯t have the luck toe


    to this world¡­ Don¡¯t me Myra anymore¡­ I have given up long ago¡­¡±


    Sean¡¯s face was as ck as thunder. Staring at Myra, he uttered word by word, ¡°You didn¡¯t offer her


    any spiked drinks?! Ha¡­ Do you know that L was rushed to the hospital for miscarriage shortly after


    stepping out of the cafe? She asked the waiter to keep the cup she used back then, and it was found


    out afterward that the drink in it had been spiked with something you prepared beforehand!¡±


    Myra trembled violently. She didn¡¯t know what had gone wrong, but she didn¡¯t do anything to that cup of


    coffee. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I really didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how else to exin herself, as she had already beenbeled as a vicious woman in


    Sean¡¯s mind a long time ago; he even used her of trying to kill Eris when that woman jumped into


    the water that time¡­


    Tears rolled down Myra¡¯s cheeks as she closed her eyes. ¡°Alright, I know that you¡¯ll never believe me


    no matter what I say right now.¡± She shifted her gaze toward L, who was crying miserably next to


    Sean as if the former had really killed her baby. But she knows better than anyone else whether I¡¯ve


    killed her baby! thought Myra to herself.


    ¡°L, you said just now that you hadn¡¯t won because you were waiting for all this to happen, aren¡¯t


    you?¡± Myra sank her fingernails deep into her palm to stop herself from shouting furiously at the couple


    before her. ¡°You¡¯ve won now¡­ Sean, I¡¯m merely a vicious woman to you anyway. Aren¡¯t you waiting for


    me to ask for a divorce? You¡¯ve been finding excuses for her and finding fault with me since she came


    back. You used me of killing your baby simply because you want to leave yourself some leeway so


    that you can reept the woman who had once dumped you! I shall grant your wishes then!¡±


    Sean stared fixedly at Myra¡¯s teary eyes as tears sparkled in them. Suddenly, L cried out, ¡°Ouch!


    You¡¯ve hurt my hand, Sean!¡±


    Sean immediately came to his senses and lowered his head to let L¡¯s charmingly pitiful expression


    now. Even though he hated this woman, he knew that he still loved her and feared that she would


    suffer injustice. Myra, on the other hand, should have been abandoned by me in the first ce, for she


    had made so many mistakes. She should be content now that I have honored her with two years of


    marriage!


    As the idea crossed his mind, the inexplicable feeling he had deep down inside upon hearing Myra¡¯s


    blessing just now vanished when he looked up again to meet her gaze. He pursed his lips before


    sneering coldly. ¡°It¡¯s best to do so,¡± he said. Then, as if recalling something, he suddenly said to Myra,


    ¡°I will return every single percent of the Stark Family¡¯s shares that you invested in the Chase Group


    back then.¡±


    As expected, he¡¯s eager to make a clean break with me as soon as possible after L came back.


    Myra had been in despair in the first ce, but the realization that she was truly going to give up her


    love for Sean still pained her so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°As you please.¡±


    She felt as if her heart had been shed brutally with a blunt saw. It hurt very much, yet she still had to


    force herself to keep her pride. Straightening her back, she stepped very slowly toward the cafe¡¯s exit.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The bright sunshine outside sketched Myra¡¯s figure in outline, making her seem much skinnier than


    before at a nce. The world outside was lively and bustling, but she looked lonely and deste.


    Sean had been unfamiliar with this side of Myra. A nameless feeling that seemed to havee to him


    a long time ago surged up within him, making him feel the urge to go after her¡­


    ¡°Sean, you¡¯re unwilling to let me suffer injustice, after all¡­¡± L got up from Sean¡¯s embrace without


    knowing what to do. Staring timidly at him with a mixture of sorrow, grievance, and heart-rending


    determination, she said, ¡°You¡¯re here, after all. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯te¡­ Sean¡­ you


    believe me, don¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t mean to leave you back then¡­ I love you¡­ I had my own difficulties at


    the time¡­¡±


    L bet with herself on this day that she would definitely win against Myra in this battle if Sean came to


    the cafe. As expected, she won a brilliant and clear-cut victory, rendering Myra totally unable to fight


    back.


    Snapped out of his trance-like state by the woman in his arms, Sean lowered his head to look at L,


    who still had a horrifying p mark on her face. This mark was left by Myra; that woman has always


    been so vicious, unlike the kindhearted, delicate, and defenseless L.


    Would she have left me and went alone from Bradfort City to the United States if it weren¡¯t for my


    mom¡¯s coercion and Myra¡¯s viciousness? Would both of us have misunderstood each other for two


    years and not gotten back together until now if it weren¡¯t for that?

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    ¡°Do you genuinely love me? Do you love me all this while?¡± Sean suddenly lowered his head and


    stared fixedly at thedy before him. His voice was soft, but it had many feelings mixed in it. ¡°Were you


    really forced to leave me against your will back then?! Do you really have no rtionship with other


    men?!¡±


    Sean threw several questions in a row as though he was wagering his life on them.


    Lyra clutched the clothes on his chest with tears in her eyes. ¡°I have always loved you and nobody


    else. I was forced to leave you against my will back then, and I¡­ have no rtionship with other men!¡±


    she answered. Suppressing the inexplicable misgivings within her with all her might, she turned her


    head away and bit her lip upon seeing that Sean had noticed her crying. ¡°Actually, I shouldn¡¯t have


    returned to the country. You married Myra, and your mom likes her and dislikes me¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±


    With his warm fingers, Sean wiped the tears on her cheeks, which seemed to scald his heart. Over the


    years, he had been tossing and turning restlessly without getting a good sleep. He hated L, yet he


    couldn¡¯t run away from the fact that he still loved this woman¡­


    Now that the cat was out of the bag, what else could he be discontented with?


    Sean looked at the charming and teary little face before him as the longing he had at his young age


    was fulfilled atst. L is the woman I truly love! She suffered a lot as well back then; not only was


    she forced by my mom to leave Bratfort City, but she also lost our baby¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave again¡­¡± He suddenly nted a tender kiss on her face before taking her into his arms.


    Then, he pleaded in a husky voice, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me again, L.¡±


    At this moment, L¡¯s mouth finally curved in a triumphant smile. I just know that Sean can¡¯t escape


    from my grasp, be it two years ago and two yearster! With this thought in mind, the pent-up anger


    that she had harbored for two years was vented atst.


    Meanwhile, the four men had been drinking their coffee calmly nearby.


    Elliot truly felt very sorry for Myra after watching the scenes unfold. He sighed inwardly while thinking to


    himself, This is so unexpected. Myra looks like a smart and capable woman in the workce, but she


    is often thrown into unfavorable situations in her marriage. Not only that, but she even ends up having


    her husband stolen by another woman.


    He sneaked a look at Tony, who had been drinking coffee with a totally unperturbed expression from


    start to finish. Tony did take a nce back when things were starting to heat up, but honestly, he looked


    as if he didn¡¯t care about the woman at all.


    Just then, Tony¡¯s coffee cup suddenly fell onto the saucer with a tter, causing coffee to ssh out


    and stter onto Elliot¡¯s cuff by ident. Elliot¡¯s expression changed subtly; he immediately stopped


    disguising his furtive nce and looked grovelingly at Tony. ¡°Tony, shall we leave now that we¡¯ve


    finished drinking our coffee?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Tony stood up and uttered before stepping outside right away.


    When Elliot finally came to his senses, he looked at the couple, who were still locked in a happy


    embrace by the window, but there was no longer any sign of Tony at the door. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Could


    Tony have gone chasing after women? Could the woman be¡­ Myra?¡±


    Myra knew that she wasn¡¯t fit for driving in her current state. After leaving the cafe, she walked a


    distance ahead until she could no longer see the cafe; only then did she stretch out her hand and wave


    to the taxis on the street with a vacant expression.


    She felt as though she had just had a nightmare, in which she was finally frank with Sean and quickly


    ended this marriage.


    Soon, a silver-gray sports car quietly drove up to her.


    The silver-gray color looks familiar. I suppose this car probably belongs to someone I know, thought


    Myra to herself. After closing her eyes, she clenched the fists at her sides, bent down, and got into the


    car.


    The car then drove into a spacious street before joining the flow of thousands of vehicles. The sun was


    shining brightly outside the car window, and its golden light shone through the tinted car window into


    the car and onto Myra¡¯s palm.


    Staring nkly at the lines on her palm in a nce, Myra suddenly found herself tooughable.


    Actually, the writing was on the wall for everything. Sean had never touched her over the past two


    years, and the women he fooled around with always looked like L somehow. He never forgot the


    woman and had always been waiting for her to return. It was just that she habitually refused to face


    reality, choosing to ept such a fact.


    Sean and L¡¯s happiness when they were reunited just now kept reying in her mind like bees


    buzzing restlessly in her head, and the sentence ¡®Sean loves no one else but L forever¡¯ kept


    repeating in her mind¡­ Myra shivered all over before suddenly balling her fists.


    Sunlight scattered thinly on her palm-sized face, which had been drenched in tears a long time ago and


    was so pale that it looked almost transparent.


    Just then, she heard what sounded like a sighing from the side, followed by a dark blue and ck


    checkered handkerchief that was held out to her by a hand.


    The hand was knuckly, with slender and good-looking fingers, but Myra stared nkly at it in a daze


    and didn¡¯te to her senses until a long timeter. When she turned her head sharply, Tony¡¯s profile


    ¡ªthe features of which looked as pronounced as if made with divine craftsmanship¡ªcame into view,


    catching her off guard.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Surprised, she looked at the man in the driver¡¯s seat next to him. Too many emotions


    flickered across the depths of her eyes, including those of difiture, shame, embarrassment, and


    sadness¡­ Feeling as though her innermost secret had been snooped into, she quickly turned her head


    back and raised her hand to wipe the tears on her face.


    But for some reason, the harder she tried to wipe the tears off her face, the more they became


    uncontroble and harder to wipe away. Now that the heavy load on her mind finally toppled over, she


    rubbed her eyes hard as if trying to vent her emotions. Finally, she covered her face right away and


    cried her eyes out silently¡­


    She never told anyone how much she loved Sean. She once thought that she would stay with him all


    her life, bear him a child or two, and slowly bring them up with him. She would stay by his side and


    watched as he managed the Chase Group¡¯s business and advanced from youth to middle age before


    slowly growing old. They would lean on each other and watch as the sun rose in the east and set in the


    west, and she would enjoy a happy life with him.


    No one knew how much she yearned for the warmth of a family. Her father cheated on her mother, who


    died very early, leaving her grandfather the only person who took her under his wing the whole time


    when she was a child. Unfortunately, her grandfather didn¡¯t keep herpany long enough before


    passing away. She thought she would own a warm family by marrying Sean, but everything turned out


    to be her wishful thinking.


    No longer able to control herself due to the devastating blow, she sobbed her heart out as if everything


    she had been depending on for support had crumbled from the ground up.


    Just then, the car quietly pulled over at the side of the road.


    cing his hands on the steering wheel, Tony looked steadily at the street ahead of him. His sideburns


    werebed carefully, and his cheeks looked quite strained.


    I have never forgotten my duty as your wife over the past two years. Not only am I serious about our


    family, but I even kept our marriage a secret and went to work as a designer in thepany for your


    sake. But everything turned out to be my wishful thinking!


    The confession Myra made to Sean in the cafe just now felt like a steel de shing Tony¡¯s heart.


    Although he was undoubtedly furious, he felt powerless at the same time.


    Elliot had been advising him over the past few days that he needn¡¯t insist on being together with Myra,


    a married woman. There were plenty of nicedies in Bradfort City, plus women were a dime a dozen


    in the adjacent Springdale City and stead City!


    With aplicated look in his eyes, Tony turned to look at the woman who was choking with sobs. She


    no longer appeared as elegant and beautiful as usual, with her face in a mess, her eyes red and


    swollen, and her tears mixed with snots. Even so, he felt a sharp pang in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help


    holding the woman beside him to his chest.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Tony knew very well what it felt like when he sped Myra in his arms. Sometimes, it¡¯s difficult to


    devote oneself to another woman once one¡¯s heart belongs to someone else. After sighing softly, he


    rested his chin on her head, smoothed her hair gently, and whispered in a hoarse voice that sounded


    far gentler than usual, ¡°Stop crying¡­¡±


    His soft voice tenderly healed the wound in Myra¡¯s heart like a gentle breeze. At this very moment,


    Myra was no longer in the mood to feel everything around her; all she wanted was to vent all the


    repressed grief and anguish within her by crying.


    As the pedestrians hurried to and fro outside the car window, no one seemed to notice the sad and yet


    slightly heartwarming scene of the man and the woman in the car.


    It wasn¡¯t until the night settled in, the evening lights were lit, and the whole city was enveloped in the


    darkness outside the window that the woman next to him went from weeping into calmness. As her


    eyes zed over, she only felt that the embrace she was held in was so warm that she didn¡¯t want to


    leave.


    The faint smell of tobo and mint around her didn¡¯t belong to Sean. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be


    thirsting for this smell, but the good cry she had just now seemed to have drained her of all her


    strength; she admitted that she only wanted to look for support at this moment.


    Sensing Myra¡¯s dependence on him, Tony tightened his arms around her waist. His eyes were still cold,


    but the gaze that fell on her face was as gentle as spring. His thin lips seemed to curl up for a fraction


    of a second, and it wasn¡¯t until a long timeter that he asked in a husky voice, ¡°I don¡¯t mind you


    continuing to cling to me like this, but are you really not doing so to cripple my arm?¡±


    He had been resting his right arm between her head and the headrest just now so that she felt more


    ufortable while lying in his arms. He could endure it for an hour or two, but three to four hours had


    passed since the beginning, so his right arm had long been numb.


    Myra froze in his arms; only then did the events that happened that afternoon slowlye back to her


    mind.


    She and L met at a cafe, during which L tricked her into pping her face and sshed herself


    with a ss of lemonade, leading Sean¡ªwho came midway through their conversation¡ªto think that


    she was bullying L. Everything after that happened as a matter of course: she broke up with Sean


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the thought of this, she felt an instant ache in her heart, and she clutched the button on Tony¡¯s suit


    jacket like a dying fish that was washed onto the beach. As she slowly got up from the embrace of the


    man before her, her vacant eyes swept over his navy blue tie before falling on his attractive Adam¡¯s


    apple. When she looked upward, she saw the man¡¯s tense chin; when she looked upward again, she


    saw the handsome face she was familiar with.


    That¡¯s right! I was so overwhelmed with sadness while leaving the cafe back then that I subconsciously


    got into someone¡¯s car right away. Luckily, the person isn¡¯t someone else! It¡¯s just that I was too


    emotionally unstable at that time to be in the mood to think about all this. And now¡­


    Myra no longer covered up her current awful situation. The man before her had seen the embarrassing


    predicament she was in for such a long time just now, or perhaps she should say that he had seen


    through the ugly reality of her marriage earlier the night before. Therefore, she had nothing to have


    scruples about. However¡­


    She sat tight, turned to look out of the window, and murmured in a voice that was extremely hoarse and


    unpleasant to hear after a long period of crying, ¡°Thank you¡­ Director Hart¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect to run into Tony whenever she was caught in the most humiliating situation.


    Suddenly, the lights in the car lit up. There was no movement from the man next to her, but she heard


    the crack of a bone.


    Stunned, she turned to meet the man¡¯s pitch-ck eyes, which looked much tenderer than usual as


    they sparkled under the dim light inside the car.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Before Myra could finish her sentence, she felt that her eyes were sore.


    Tony¡¯s right arm seemed paralyzed, for it fell weakly right after he lifted it up.


    No matter how strongly Myra resisted this man, she had to admit that his embrace just now really


    brought a lot offort to her. This seemed to be another time when someone other than Estelle made


    her feel warm.


    She stared nkly at Tony in a trance, whereas Tony¡¯s eyes squinted as they were fixed on her the


    whole time while he slowly limbered up his right arm.


    Rendered ill at ease under his stare, Myra withdrew her gaze in a fluster, feeling so embarrassed that


    she didn¡¯t know what to do. Just then, the handkerchief that had been held out to her once was handed


    to her again. Tony spoke in a slightly gentle voice. ¡°Wipe your face with it.¡±


    Myra nced hesitantly at the handkerchief in Tony¡¯s hand, but she took it in the end. It¡¯s not


    necessary to behave affectedly at this moment, she thought to herself.


    However, her face was so messy right now that she smudged the handkerchief with her makeup after


    wiping her face.


    Seeing the filthy handkerchief, Myra felt even more embarrassed. She looked at Tony, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give


    it back to you after washing it clean.¡±


    Tony merely gave her a long stare, and his expressionless face gave nothing away.


    Just then, the car started up and slowly joined the flow of traffic. The lights were dim outside the


    window; as silence fell over the whole city in the darkness of night, Myra gradually found peace.


    Some fates had been predestined a long time ago, so why don¡¯t I just ept it and let go?


    The prosperous areas enriched the city¡¯sndscape as the car drove all the way downtown. Just then,


    Tony asked, ¡°Where are you staying now?¡±


    It was perhaps because she was too flustered that she failed to catch the w in Tony¡¯s words for a


    moment. Obviously, he was aware that she had moved out of the Chase Residence.


    She answered dryly, ¡°Ocean Blue Residence.¡±


    Tony turned to nce at her, whose eyes were visibly red and swollen when watched from the side.


    However, her ear¡ªwhich should¡¯ve been fair¡ªwas inexplicably tinged with scarlet at this moment.


    Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed piercingly as if he recalled something, but the corners of his mouth slightly


    turned up.


    Neither Tony nor Myra spoke for the rest of the journey, and no one knew how long it took before the


    car finally stopped in front of an upscale neighborhood. Before Myra coulde to her senses, the


    man beside her suddenly bent over and unfastened her seat belt.


    He lookedpletely at ease with his slightly pursed thin lips and the soft outline of his cheeks. There


    seemed to be nothing suggestive in his expression, but Myra couldn¡¯t help tensing herself.


    Just when she pushed the car door open, she saw out of the corner of her eye that Tony had pushed


    the car door open and wasing her way. He was so tall that she couldn¡¯t see the look on his face


    clearly as the streetlight shone over his head.


    Myra¡¯s eyelid twitched; she quickly jumped out of the car, but her knees went weak while she was


    doing so. Seeing the pair of hands that reached out to her, she gritted her teeth, kept her feet, and


    avoided the pair of hands without visible effort. Then, she looked up and met Tony¡¯s deep, dark eyes as


    if nothing had happened. ¡°Thank you so much for today, Director Hart.¡±


    Tony¡¯s brows furrowed almost invisibly before he withdrew his hands with an unperturbed expression.


    He replied tly, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Stark.¡±


    Perhaps because Tony had seen her most embarrassing side on this day, she could no longer feel the


    aversion she had to him at the beginning when she met his gaze again; it was as though she felt


    weaker and more inferior before him. She felt helpless deep down inside, but there was no change in


    her expression as she lowered her head and walked toward the entrance of the neighborhood.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Myra walked several steps, but there was no sound of footstepsing from behind. For some


    unknown reason, she suddenly felt a twinge inside her, and an emotion that she had never experienced


    before quickly spread through her heart.


    She gritted her teeth and looked back. A look of surprise shed across Tony¡¯s face, but he quickly


    reassumed his usual poker face.


    Myra tucked the hair that had been brought to the front by the breeze behind her ear. Softly, she


    uttered, ¡°Director Hart, I said something I shouldn¡¯t have when you sent me back on the night of Old


    Master Hart¡¯s birthday banquet. You¡¯re not the kind of man who takes advantage of others¡¯ misfortunes


    and disrespects women, so I should apologize to you.¡±


    In fact, it should have urred to her that a man like Tony had high expectations for women in the first


    ce. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t had a girlfriend despite being nearly 35 years old. If he wasn¡¯t proud and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    aloof by nature, he must¡ªjust as described in the video that day¡ªhave a woman he loved. Since that


    was the case, how could he possibly want to do something inappropriate with a married woman like


    her? But¡­


    ¡°But I¡¯m now a married woman, after all. Director Hart, you¡¯d better keep some distance from me in the


    future to avoid any unnecessary gossip.¡±


    She could sense the feelings Tony had for her, but she no longer wanted to delve into what these


    feelings meant right now. She had just ended a rtionship, so she didn¡¯t have much energy to think


    about other matters. It was okay if she took it the wrong way, but if what happened was just as what


    she had thought the night before, she could only say that she had no ns to start a new rtionship


    for the time being.


    Tony stood ramrod straight under the streetlight, with his back straightened and his expression as cold


    as ice. His facial features were blurry under the light, but Myra felt as though she could see his


    expression at this moment. His thin lips must have been pressed together¡­


    It wasn¡¯t until a long timeter that she heard his icy voice. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Miss Stark, it was you who got


    into my car yourself today, but why do you speak as though I¡¯mtching onto you on purpose?¡±


    Myra¡¯s hands clenched tightly into fists at her sides as her cheeks instantly burned. After a failed


    attempt at a smile, she lowered her eyes and nced at her knee, which had been bandaged up by the


    man. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m going home first.¡±


    Then, not daring to stay in ce for another second, she stepped hurriedly toward the apartment


    building regardless of the wound in her leg.


    Tony, whose eyes were as ck as ink that was too thick to be diluted, watched her figure from behind


    as she fled in panic as if she had run into a great scourge. Suddenly, his cell phone rang; he picked it


    up with a steely face. ¡°Speak!¡±


    The chilling undertone in his words caused Elliot to tremble right away on the other end of the line. He


    ventured carefully, ¡°Didn¡¯t you manage to pick Myra up, Tony?¡±


    But that shouldn¡¯t have happened; the three of us have seen Myra getting into his sports car, he


    thought to himself.


    ¡°Just hurry up and say whatever you have to say; I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing.¡± Tony fretfully tugged


    on the cor of his shirt, only to hear a faint and subtle sound; he had torn a button out of his cor.


    Staring fixedly at the custom-made button that was bouncing on the ground, he felt even more agitated,


    so he subconsciously reached for the clothes on his chest where only a piece of silk thread was left.


    Suddenly, his gaze paused on the cuff of his suit jacket¡¯s left sleeve. A ck diamond button should


    have been there, but it had disappeared without a trace at this moment, leaving only a piece of silk


    thread just like the clothes on his chest.


    ¡°Well, Tony, we have found a buyer for the property in Hilliville and settled on a price with them. We¡¯re


    about to sell it, so we¡¯d like to discuss the matter with you.¡±


    Tony¡¯s eyes darkened at Elliot¡¯s words. Suddenly pursing his lips, he replied tly, ¡°I have changed my


    mind.¡±


    Elliot was astounded. ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°Buy up all the newly developed housing areas andmercial areas in the Hilliville project for me.¡±


    Tony spoke lightly of the matter that involved tens of billions as if he was talking about the weather.


    Elliot, however, was so taken aback by his words that he nearly dropped his cell phone to the ground.


    ¡°Tony¡­ what has gotten into your head? The money involved is no small sum; it won¡¯t go so far as to


    make the Hart Group bankrupt, but spending so much money will rock thepany to its foundations!


    Moreover, that piece ofnd¡­¡± he objected with a quiver in his voice. Now that¡¯s a piece ofnd that


    has been forecast to be unprofitable even before it was developed! he thought to himself. ¡°Did Myra do


    something to you just now? Is that why you¡ª¡±


    Beep¡­ Before Elliot could finish his sentence, he heard the sound of the phone being hung up on the


    other end of the line.


    As the look in his eyes alternated between shock and stupefaction, he suddenly pinched himself hard,


    and the resulting pain nearly brought tears to his eyes. ¡°So I wasn¡¯t dreaming just now¡­¡± he mumbled


    to himself when his cell phone suddenly rang again. Lowering his head and ncing at his phone¡¯s


    screen, he found that it was a call from the big shot that had just hung up on him! He immediately


    picked up the phone, greeting, ¡°Tony¡ª¡±


    ¡°I want the apartment next door to Myra¡¯s in Ocean Blue Residence. Get it for me as soon as possible,¡±


    ordered Tony in a cold voice.


    Elliot was stunned. Is Tony trying to steal Myra¡¯s heart by living close to her? However, before he could


    say anything, the phone call was hung up again on the other end.


    Speechless, he immediately called the other two, saying, ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m telling you guys¡ªTony seems to


    have gone crazy!¡±


    Tony tossed his cell phone into his car through the window of the passenger seat after hanging up. He


    thought to himself, Myra could sense my feelings for her; it¡¯s just that she¡¯s too used to burying her


    head in the sand. As for Sean¡­


    Taking out a cigarette, he lit it up and smoked while leaning casually against the car door. His


    handsome and stern face slowly became blurred as it was shrouded in smoke.


    Sean hade back to Fairhill Vi with L when he received a phone call from David Brooks, the


    foreman on the construction site. He asked him about the workers¡¯ wages forst month before


    mentioning to him in passing that Myra was almost hit by a brick at the construction site in an incident.


    The initially casual tone in Sean¡¯s voice instantly turned chilly. ¡°What did you say? Miss Stark¡­ Myra


    was nearly hit by a brick that fell from the fourth floor?¡±


    David nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but fortunately, Miss Stark was lucky enough to be saved by Director Hart


    in time. Otherwise, she would certainly have gotten hurt.¡±


    Upon hearing what David said, Sean only felt as if he had just experienced a roller-coaster ride of


    emotions; even he himself didn¡¯t realize that he was very worried about Myra just now. ¡°I got it,¡± he


    responded. Afterpressing his lips and loosening his tie, he couldn¡¯t help pleading with David,


    ¡°Please take care of her in the future, David.¡±


    However, ady¡¯s gentle voice came from the bathroom door as soon as he finished his sentence.


    ¡°Take care of who?¡±


    Sean froze; he hung up without betraying any emotion, by which time L had walked up to him. Her


    hands had clenched tightly into fists while falling to her sides as she nced at his cell phone, but she


    asked anxiously, ¡°Did anything happen to Myra?¡±


    Sean frowned slightly for a moment before exining tly, ¡°Nothing. Someone at the construction site


    called to press me for the workers¡¯ wages, and he mentioned Myra in passing, saying that she was


    nearly hit by a brick that fell from upstairs at the construction site.¡±


    ¡°What should we do then?¡± L¡¯s eyes seemed to be full of concern for Myra.


    Sean narrowed his eyes and¡ªseeing that her expression seemed genuine¡ªheld her to his chest with


    a soft sigh. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous, L? Why do you care about her¡­ Don¡¯t you love me?¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    The faint light of the wallmp shone obliquely on Sean from behind, making his figure seem even


    taller and more erect in the light as he stood in front of the French window in the bedroom.


    Unlike Tony¡¯s mixed-race-like nobleness and elegance, Sean¡¯s facial features belonged to a more


    typical Asian. His high brow ridge made his eyes look very refined, and the thin lips below his tall nose


    had a heartless and unfeeling quality simr to Tony¡¯s. However,pared to Tony¡¯s impassiveness,


    Sean¡¯s iciness was immature and partly affected. Perhaps Sean can be someone like Tony one


    day¡­


    As the idea crossed L¡¯s mind, her eyes took on a touch of sorrow; she stopped wiping her hair dry


    and replied bitterly, ¡°Sean¡­ of course I love you! It¡¯s just that¡­ if you regret it and want to chase after


    Myra again¡­ I-I won¡¯t me you¡­¡±


    Seeing L¡¯s sorrowful expression, Sean knew that his marriage to Myra over the past two years had


    hurt her deeply. He then sighed softly while tightening his arms around the woman before him. ¡°L¡­


    you know what kind of life I¡¯ve been living over thest two years; even Myra could tell that I have been


    waiting for you all the time. Don¡¯t worry, for I¡¯ve never loved her; I was merely caring about my


    employee as a boss just now. After all, she¡¯s the Chase Group¡¯s best designer. L, you¡¯re the one I


    love and the woman I want to marry¡­¡±


    He only felt that his heart was overflowing with tender feelings at this moment. But why did my heart


    suddenly jump when I said I never loved Myra?


    ¡°Sean¡­¡± L was moved to tears again. She had juste out of the bathroom in Sean¡¯s bathrobe


    after taking a shower. Fairhill Vi had only his bathrobe, which trailed on the ground and was loose


    around the waist as it was a bit toorge for her size, making her waist seem so slim that it could be


    held with an arm. In particr, the deep cleavage between her breasts¡­


    Staring at her cleavage, Sean only felt that the arms he wrapped around the woman before him were


    burning, and his eyes darkened at once. After two years of waiting, the woman he loved was finally in


    his arms¡­


    ¡°Sean¡­ I love you¡­¡± Suddenly, L stood on tiptoe and tremblingly pressed her lips to Sean¡¯s thin


    lips. Like a pure and fresh flower bud, she sucked on his thin lips bit by bit, slowly flirting with the man


    before her like her former self. Then, Sean unexpectedly loosened his hold on her waist, allowing the


    beautiful and naked body underneath the bathrobe toe before his eyes the next second.


    L¡¯s face was full of coyness, but she suddenly closed her eyes and daringly flung herself into Sean¡¯s


    arms. Moving close to his ear, she whispered intimately, ¡°Sean¡­ I have never slept with other men¡­


    over the past two years¡­ I have always been¡­ waiting for you¡ªmmm¡­¡±


    Right after she pronounced the word ¡®you¡¯, she was kissed on the lips by the man before her. The next


    second, he scooped her up in his arms and walked straight toward therge bed nearby¡­


    Realizing that Eve no longer went to the Chase Group to look for her, Myra starteding back to the


    her resignation to thepany these days; since her marriage to Sean woulde to an end these


    days, she didn¡¯t want to be still working in the Chase Group after the divorce.


    More gossip had been circting in the Chase Group these days. Seeing Myraing to the office,


    Tilly quickly came up to her. ¡°Miss Stark, you must have no idea that Director Chase has gotten himself


    another new girlfriend these days! She¡¯s said to be a pianist residing in the United States who has


    returned to the country recently!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Everyone is betting on how long Director Chase will date this pianist residing in the


    United States! But let me tell you something in secret¡­¡± Tilly lowered her voice. ¡°I heard that this


    woman is Director Chase¡¯s first love!¡±


    ¡°Then Director Chase will probably settle down this time,¡± Myra answered ambiguously.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily so.¡± Tilly shook her head, though. ¡°Director Chase is a womanizer, so who


    would he settle down with? For a man like him, who can have countless women throwing themselves at


    him with a crook of his finger, only the unattainable women are the best. Just you wait¡ªthey definitely


    won¡¯t be together for long,¡± she uttered before taking an apple and munching on it. Then, recalling


    something, she couldn¡¯t help adding, ¡°He¡¯s unlike my Dreamboat Tony, whom one can tell at a nce is


    a virtuous man who keeps his integrity! Whoever can marry him must be extremely lucky!¡±


    The more Tilly talked, the more enthusiastic she became, and she even began gesticting wildly.


    Myra had grown ustomed to the way Tilly behaved like a fangirl at the mention of Tony, so she


    couldn¡¯t help shaking her head and chuckling. After sorting out some documents in the Chase Group


    for a while, she went to the Hart Group for a meeting and spent the afternoon supervising the


    construction site.


    A few days passed with nothing out of the ordinary, but perhaps because she had suddenly lost her


    life¡¯s goals and directions, Myra unexpectedly felt at sea. She drove around in her car after leaving the


    construction site, but in the end, she had no idea where she wanted to go. She simply didn¡¯t feel like


    going home to an unweing ce where she was alone and couldn¡¯t even find someone to pour out


    her feelings to.


    Picking up her cell phone with one hand, she wanted to call Estelle, but she was afraid that thetter


    might be with Shawn at this moment. Fearing that she might disturb them by calling, she gave up the


    idea of doing so.


    Now that she thought carefully about it, there was no home for her to return to in the vast Bradfort City.


    She could neither go back to her home nor Eve¡¯s ce, and she had no friends in Bratfort City except


    Estelle¡­


    Myra smiled bitterly. As it turns out, I¡¯m the most miserable person!


    Before she realized it, she had driven her car to the Hart Group and parked it naturally. Upon realizing


    what she had done, she was stunned at once. Why¡­ did I park my car here?


    However, she couldn¡¯t stop the tall figure from forcing its way into her mind. Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t


    chase Tony¡¯s face¡ªwhich sometimes wore a tender expression but was stony most of the time¡ªout of


    her mind no matter how hard she tried.


    Realizing what she was thinking, she trembled all over, as if being stung by a bee. She frantically tried


    to restart the engine and leave this ce, but her movements were stopped by a man¡¯s deep voice that


    suddenly came from behind. ¡°Myra?¡±


    Myra was so familiar with this man¡¯s voice right now that his handsome face automatically appeared in


    her mind when she merely heard his voice. At that moment, frustration, awkwardness, and


    embarrassment flickered across her face as she couldn¡¯t help pping the steering wheel. However,


    knowing that leaving at this very moment would make herself appear oversensitive, she could only


    brace herself and wound down the car window to meet Tony¡¯s eyes, which contained a look of surprise


    and a kind of emotion that she couldn¡¯t fathom as he stood outside.


    She greeted with a forced smile, ¡°Hi, Director Hart¡­ Fancy running into you in such circumstances.¡±


    Tony raised his handsome brow, and the corners of his thin lips turned up slightly, as if he was amused.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence, for this ce is the Hart Group¡¯s office. Didn¡¯t you just finish your meeting in the


    afternoon? Is there any matter that brings you here right now?¡±


    ¡°Uh, nothing, actually. I-It¡¯s j-just that¡­¡± Myra tried hard to think about why she was here, only to


    realize about ten secondster that she had driven here unconsciously. She cleared her throat and


    answered with some difficulty, ¡°As you know, I went to the construction site this afternoon, so I¡¯m here


    just to tell you that everything is fine at the construction site, Director Hart.¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Myra couldn¡¯t help scolding herself inwardly for being an idiot after finishing her sentence. Is it


    necessary to tell him this kind of thing in person? Besides, I could¡¯ve just called him even if I wanted to


    report this to him, yet I drove here sote at night, as if with some unspeakable purpose!


    Flushing bright red with embarrassment, Myra suddenly found herself at a loss for where to put the pair


    of hands that she originally had ced on her steering wheel.


    Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he nced down at the expensive watch on his wrist. Then, he asked


    her tly, ¡°Are you busy tonight?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Myra didn¡¯te to her senses for a moment.


    Tony repeated tly, ¡°Are you busy tonight?¡±


    Myra hesitated before she shook her head puzzledly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Tony¡¯s mouth seemed to curve into a faint smile. He was tall and handsome in the first ce, and such


    a calm andposed demeanor lent him a charm that most mencked. Suddenly, he walked toward


    the passenger seat and knocked on the car door. After Myra mechanically unlocked the car door, he


    bent down and got into her car right away, saying, ¡°It so happened that my car broke down, and there¡¯s


    no car in sight after I¡¯d waited here for a long time, so why don¡¯t you give me a lift? I¡¯d like to go to Zion


    Club; you know the way.¡±


    Since he was of great stature, Myra immediately felt as if the space in the car had be cramped the


    instant he got into her BMW Z4. His handsome facial features and the outline of his profile appeared


    even more sculpted and clear-cut when illuminated by the streetlight; his elegance, which contained a


    hint of steadiness, stemmed from an air of nobleness that he had umted over time.


    Myra was stunned for a moment; she felt she should say something, but she couldn¡¯t get a word out as


    her mouth opened and closed. Just then, Tony turned to look at her seriously. ¡°Are you busy tonight?


    Or is it inconvenient for you?¡±


    Myra felt ill at ease all over as he stared at her with his deep eyes. Indeed, she had thought of turning


    him down politely, but she had told him that she wasn¡¯t busy when he asked her just now. She turned


    her head away in embarrassment, but something suddenly came into her mind, causing her to tighten


    her grip on the steering wheel. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Director Hart¡­ are you on good terms with


    L?¡±


    She didn¡¯t forget what the receptionist had said at the Hart Group¡¯s front desk that day. Even though


    she had no idea what the feeling inside her was, the notion that the man who had helped her so many


    times had something to do with L made her feel ufortable.


    Tony narrowed his eyes slightly; his eyes seemed to have a kind of magic, as if they could see through


    everything in her mind when he looked into her eyes. Suddenly, he chuckled. ¡°Why are you suddenly


    asking about this?¡±


    Myra inexplicably felt her cheeks burning upon hearing himugh. After biting her lip, she started the


    engine right away. ¡°Nothing. I was just asking, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t answer that, Director


    Hart.¡±


    ¡°Does it really not matter?¡± Sitting calmly in the passenger seat, Tony withdrew his gaze, took out his


    cell phone, and seemed to have sent out a text message. Streetlights shed past him continuously on


    both sides of the road, illuminating half of his face intermittently while the other half was hidden in the


    shadows.


    Myra suddenly felt that she had asked a question she shouldn¡¯t have. Even if L has something to do


    with him, it is solely his business and has nothing to do with me since I¡¯m an outsider. So why must he


    tell me about that?


    For some reason, a feeling of irritation surged up within Myra; she couldn¡¯t help stepping hard on the


    gas while answering stubbornly, ¡°Yep, it really doesn¡¯t.¡±


    The corners of Tony¡¯s mouth turned up slightly amid the high-speed ride as he put away his cell phone.


    It had urred to him that Myra would be unhappy about the matter with L; obviously, this oue


    was even more surprising than he had expected. The way the woman next to him behaved as if going


    into a sulk made him feel much happier, so he turned to look indifferently at the woman before him,


    saying, ¡°She and I aren¡¯t even considered friends.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Myra suddenly eased off the gas pedal in disbelief. ¡°How could that be


    possible?! I saw her going to see you that day¡­¡±


    Tony turned his head away to prevent her from noticing the amusement in his eyes. Then, without


    turning a hair, he replied, ¡°She came to me that day because she wanted themercial endorsement


    deal for the Sunny Bay project, but I told her that I¡¯d like to take a few days to consider it.¡±


    Myra only felt as though she was hearing things. L went to him to ask for themercial


    endorsement deal from him? That¡¯s right; I remember that the Chase Group nominated L to be the


    The corners of her mouth turned up without her realizing it, for she felt like there was a rubber ball full


    of air inside her that suddenly deted bit by bit after a tiny hole had been poked in it. Upon hearing


    that L and Tony had nothing to do with each other, she was inwardly relieved, which she attributed to


    the thought that she wouldn¡¯t have to make herself ufortable for someone else¡¯s sake if she ran


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    into L in the future.


    Tony¡¯s mood was uplifted when he noticed that Myra¡¯s expression had softened visibly. Suddenly, he


    took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit it up right away, and a wisp of smoke curled upward soon after


    that. Then, he wound down the car window a bit to let the smoke out.


    Tony had a distinctively masculine charm of his own when he smoked, and Myra was surprised to find


    herself fascinated while looking at him. Uponing to her senses, she quickly turned her head away


    and scolded herself inwardly for behaving like a fangirl. After that, she immediately turned on the


    engine and drove away from here.


    Meanwhile, after Myra drove away from the Hart Group¡¯s office, Leo drove the silver-gray Bentley¡ª


    which Tony imed to have broken down¡ªto the front entrance of the Hart Group¡¯s office building, but


    he couldn¡¯t find any sign of his boss.


    Soon after that, the cell phone in his pocket received a text message. It read, ¡®You¡¯re getting the night


    off.¡¯


    Leo was stupefied. Did my boss hitch somebody¡¯s ride?


    Meanwhile, the man who got a lift¡ªno, a special ride¡ªfrom Myra was lowering his head and fiddling


    with his cell phone.


    Actually, he seldom yed with his cell phone, which he only used to make phone calls, send text


    messages, and hold video conferences.


    This day was different, though. A few days ago, Elliot took his cell phone and registered an ount on


    a mobile app called Messenger for him. ording to him, young people liked using this app nowadays,


    so old men like them had to jump on the bandwagon or risk getting out of touch with those as young as


    Myra, whom he addressed using her first name.


    Tony was very pleased that Elliot addressed Myra using her first name, but he raised his brow upon


    recalling the 10-year age difference between Myra and himself. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help giving his


    acquiescence despite his reluctance to let Elliot touch his cell phone.


    However, it was apparent that the man with exceptional IQ was defeated by the app that he had never


    used. After tinkering with the app for a long time, he could only hear Elliot¡¯s anxious voice from the


    other end. ¡°Where are you, Tony?¡±


    After hearing this question about six or seven times, Myra could no longer help herself. She stretched


    out her hand to Tony, suggesting, ¡°Let me help you with that, Director Hart.¡±


    Upon hearing Myra¡¯s words, Tony narrowed his eyes and nced at her fair and slim wrist; only then


    did he hand the cell phone¡ªwhich he didn¡¯t like anybody else touching¡ªto her.


    Myra controlled the steering wheel with her left hand while holding Tony¡¯s cell phone¡ªwhich had a


    ck casing¡ªwith her right. After pressing a button, she said to Elliot, ¡°Director Hart is now on Chilham


    Route and will reach Zion Club in ten minutes.¡± Then, she gave the cell phone back to Tony.


    Having observed thoroughly how she used the app just now, Tony said casually while taking back his


    cell phone, ¡°I didn¡¯t bother to answer Elliot just now because I wanted to hear his voice a few more


    times.¡±


    Myraughed inwardly upon hearing his words, which sounded like an excuse to cover up his inability


    to use Messenger no matter how one deciphered it. So there is stuff that Tony is unskilled at!

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Meanwhile, Elliot, Shawn, Damian, and the others had arrived at Zion Club. They were here to give a


    farewell dinner to Damian, who would be returning to the army very soon.


    Elliot was a casual person in the first ce, so when he saw the voice message from Tony, he


    unthinkingly yed it in front of everyone else right away.


    ¡°Director Hart is now on Chilham Route and will reach Zion Club in ten minutes.¡±


    The soft and familiar voice that came from the cell phone stunned everyone at once. When they


    realized what had happened, Elliot¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Wow, Tony is with Mrs. Hart right now!¡± he


    eximed. ¡°Damn, did Tony let Mrs. Hart touch his cell phone?!¡± he added.


    Everyone in the circle knew how serious Tony¡¯s grumpiness was. Previously, he reluctantly handed his


    cell phone to Elliot only after thetter tried every way possible to convince him of the wonderful


    benefits of using Messenger. Nevertheless, he nearly killed Elliot with his eyes as he watched thetter


    tinkering with his cell phone!


    Philipmented leisurely, ¡°Since it¡¯s Myra, she can touch Tony¡¯s cell phone, of course.¡±


    Lucas, on the other hand, shot Elliot a nce. ¡°Duh!¡±


    Speechless, Elliot snorted at both of them since he couldn¡¯t outargue them. However¡­ he moved close


    to them a whileter with a shifty face, suggesting, ¡°Don¡¯t we have a chat group on Messenger? What


    about we invite Tony and Myra to join the group? Tony will definitely join the chat group if Myra does!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Philip and Lucas looked at Shawn and Damien.


    Shawn knew Myra through her rtionship with Estelle, from whom he had heard long ago about


    Myra¡¯s impending divorce from her ex-husband, as well as how bad Myra¡¯s ex-husband was and how


    good Myra was. He was only superficially conscious of social conventions; plus, Tony never let anyone


    stick their noses into his business, so he wouldn¡¯t think much about it. Damian, however, had an


    unnoticeable frown upon hearing the three¡¯s conversation. ¡°Could you guys be talking about¡­ Myra


    Stark?¡±


    Philip and Lucas exchanged nces upon noticing the tone in Damian¡¯s voice. Philip answered with a


    smile, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re talking about her. It¡¯s rumored that Myra and her husband have been discussing


    getting a divorce because of the return of thetter¡¯s first love. Tony haspassion and care for her,


    so he has been helping her in secret these days.¡±


    His reply contained a lot of information. Firstly, Myra wasn¡¯t at the bottom of her divorce from her


    husband, for she wanted a divorce because her husband was unfaithful. Secondly, Tony didn¡¯t make it


    widely known that he had been helping Myra, who probably didn¡¯t realize Tony¡¯s intention at all, so she


    wasn¡¯t to be med.


    ¡°Is her husband Sean Chase, the director of the Chase Group?¡± asked Damien. He remembered what


    he had seen at the banquet that day, so he paid some attention to it after that.


    Also sensing that something was wrong, Elliot immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s him! Damien, once you turn


    over the pages of entertainment magazines, you¡¯ll see that this man is constantly involved in gossip


    every single day. He¡¯d be photographed with a celebrity on this day and be caught fooling around with


    a young model on the next. If I were Miss Stark, I would have divorced him long ago instead of putting


    up with him until now! In my opinion, she gets bullied too easily with that temper of hers.¡±


    He no longer dared to say the word ¡®Mrs. Hart¡¯ out loud.


    Upon hearing Elliot¡¯s words, Damian finally unknitted his brows and said nothing else.


    Only then did the three men sigh in relief inwardly.


    Myra and Tony soon arrived at Zion Club.


    A valet came to take the car key to park the car, but Myra thanked him without handing her car key to


    him. Looking at Tony, who had stepped out of the car and walked toward her car door, she said,


    ¡°Director Hart, I won¡¯t be seeing you off into the club. It¡¯s a bitte tonight, so I¡ª¡±


    Just then, her unfinished speech was interrupted by a casual voice. ¡°Miss Stark!¡± Elliot popped up from


    nowhere and came up to her happily upon seeing her. Enthusiastically pulling the car door open for her,


    he assumed the standard demeanor of a gentleman, saying, ¡°We knew that you were the one who


    used Tony¡¯s cell phone in the car just now, Miss Stark! Hurry up and get out of the car, Miss Stark;


    we¡¯ve reserved a seat for you.¡±


    Feeling awkward, Myra waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I have something else to attend to


    tonight¡ª¡±


    Elliot, however, was as silver-tongued as always. ¡°Just put it off if it isn¡¯t important. Since you¡¯ve sent


    Tony to Zion Club tonight, it would appear rude for us not to ask you to stay for dinner with us.¡±


    Myra still wanted to make ast-ditch attempt to turn Elliot down, but thetter simply didn¡¯t give her a


    chance to speak by pretending to try to grab her right away. Feeling helpless, she nced at the


    expressionless man beside her and gritted her teeth. Then, she stepped out of the driver¡¯s seat and


    handed her car key to the valet.


    She thought to herself, It¡¯s only one dinner. I¡¯ve attended many dinners over the past two years; I just


    have to finish eating and leave as soon as possible.


    Seeing that Myra had agreed to stay for dinner, Elliot smugly raised his brow at Tony, who seemed to


    frown upon him. He then darted Elliot a look and stepped inside right away.


    Provoked by the look in Tony¡¯s eyes, Elliot gave Tony a re from behind. Then, he turned to look at


    Myra with a mischievous grin, asking, ¡°May I ask what¡¯s your Messenger username, Miss Stark? I¡¯d like


    to add you on Messenger so that it¡¯s convenient for us to discuss business-rted matters in the


    future, if there¡¯s any.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Myra had a confused look on her face. The Chase Group seldom had


    dealings with the Samson Group; even if there was any, it wasn¡¯t something that someone at her level


    could take part in. Still, she told Elliot her Messenger username. Perhaps because she had been


    unable to join Sean¡¯s circle of childhood friends, she found Tony¡¯s friends more and more amiable.


    However, her body stiffened the instant the three of them entered the private room. She thought that


    Tony came to Zion Club on this day to have dinner with Elliot and his friends, but she didn¡¯t expect


    Tony¡¯s two brothers to be present in addition to Elliot, Philip, and Lucas.


    She knew Shawn, the famous Deputy Mayor Hart of the city council and the man for whom Estelle was


    head over heels. He gave her a nod of greeting upon seeing her, but as for Damian¡­ It was probably


    her illusion, but she felt that Damian had been sizing her up without anyone else noticing.


    Feeling nervous, she greeted, ¡°Sorry for disturbing you all.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Tony naturally wanted to take the seat next to Damian, but the seat next to it belonged to Philip, who


    immediately stood up and gave up his seat to Myra, saying, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, hurry up and take a


    seat, Miss Stark. Feel free to see if there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d like to order.¡±


    Myra felt a tinge of regret. Had she known this would happen, she would have refused to join the dinner


    no matter what. But now that she was already in the room, she could only put on a bold front. ¡°Thank


    you.¡± She took the seat that Philip gave up and soon saw Tony sitting next to her.


    She wondered if this was her imagination, but Tony¡¯s three friends seemed to be trying to bring her and


    Tony together in a concealed manner. After pursing her lips, she took the menu and handed it to Tony


    right away. ¡°It¡¯s better that you order first, Director Hart. I¡¯m not particr about food.¡±


    Her words were full of courtesy.


    Taking the menu from her, Tony narrowed his eyes before listing a few dishes to the reverent waiter,


    who stood at the side, without much thought.


    Damian frowned next to him. ¡°Tony, why didn¡¯t I know that your taste in food has be so extreme?¡±


    The dishes Tony had ordered just now were rich in taste, but everyone here knew that he only ate


    lightly seasoned food.


    However, Tony didn¡¯t have much of an expression upon hearing Damian¡¯s question. He casually turned


    another few pages of the menu and answered, ¡°I feel like tasting something different asionally.¡±


    Damian raised his brow. ¡°Well, you never did this at home.¡±


    The corners of Tony¡¯s thin lips turned up, but he said nothing else and ordered warm fruit juice for Myra


    and himself on the excuse that his wound hadn¡¯t healed yet.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Elliot muttered, ¡°You actually ordered warm fruit juice? You really are bing increasingly fussy,


    Tony.¡±


    Myra felt even more ill at ease. Who would order warm drinks on a hot day? But¡­ indeed, she could


    only drink something warm because she was having her period these days. She wondered if Tony


    ordered warm drinks by sheer coincidence or because of something else.


    She nced back at Tony, who¡ªas it happened¡ªwas looking at her as well. There seemed to be an


    emotion in his eyes that slowly permeated the private room, giving her a momentary impression that he


    was wearing a tender expression.


    Tender? Myra was stunned, but Tony had reassumed his usual stony face when she looked at him


    again. He asked tly, ¡°Why are you looking at me, Miss Stark?¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Myra was startled for a moment. Then, seeing that everyone was looking at


    her, she instantly went red in the face. She wanted to say that he was looking at her as well, but saying


    so would sound too suggestive, so she could only answer awkwardly, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Tony was a man who could be very serious at one moment and instantly shameless in the next. Myra


    had seen this mischievous side of him, but she hated herself for ying right into his hands every


    single time. With that thought in mind, she snorted inwardly and turned her head away.


    Tony¡¯s eyes flickered with fondness at the sight of her lovably haughty demeanor.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Damian, however, had aplicated look in his eyes as he watched Myra and Tony¡¯s interaction. He


    was more conservative-minded, so rationally speaking, he didn¡¯t quite approve of Tony¡¯s involvement


    with a married woman. Even though the woman would be getting a divorce soon, she hadn¡¯t gotten a


    divorce yet. It would be bad for both of them and their families if any rumors arose from this. However,


    he was leaving soon and couldn¡¯t care about these two people, so he could only hope that Tony


    wouldn¡¯t stir up too much trouble.


    Myra ate her meal very quietly. Everyone else in the room were men, so they naturally had their own


    stuff to talk about. Therefore, she only had to eat more and keep pretending to be invisible.


    Surprisingly, Zion Club¡¯s food was delicious and very much to her taste. The dishes that Tony ordered


    afterward were ced in front of him, but they were easily within her reach. Basically, Tony rarely ate


    those dishes, so Myra ended up eating them all.


    Food that tasted rich was delicious, but there was a drawback¡ªone would be thirsty after eating


    them. Myra soon finished the ss of warm fruit juice in front of her. Just when she was thinking of


    asking the waiter to serve her another ss when he came in, she suddenly choked on a chunk of


    spicy chicken. Its spiciness spread right into her windpipe, causing her to have a bad cough.


    A sudden silence fell over the dining table as everyone turned to look at her. Feeling even more


    embarrassed, Myra immediately turned her head and suppressed her cough. It was apparent that she


    was quite overwhelmed by the spiciness, for she hissed while coughing under her breath.


    Just when Elliot was about to pass his red wine to Myra, a ss of warm fruit juice had been handed to


    her. Myra uttered the word ¡®thanks¡¯ with much difficulty as she hastily took the ss of warm fruit juice


    and drank it. The lukewarm fruit juice flowed down her throat, instantly making her feel a lot better.


    However, after drinking the fruit juice, she suddenly recalled that she had finished her ss of fruit


    juice. Since the waiter hadn¡¯te in yet, the only ss of fruit juice left on the dining table should


    belong to Tony.


    He¡¯s drunk half of his fruit juice, but he handed his drink to me¡­ Myra¡¯s face turned even redder as she


    felt there was a strange silence at the dining table.


    Turning around slowly, she put down the ss of fruit juice in her hand with a stiff arm without daring to


    look at everyone else. Then, she suddenly stood up, saying, ¡°I-I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    With that, she opened the door of the private room and ran outside right away, ignoring Elliot, who


    shouted behind her, ¡°There¡¯s a restroom right here in the private room!¡±


    Damian shot Tony a disapproving look. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Tony.¡±


    ¡°Have I? How so?¡± retorted Tony calmly with a raised brow. Taking the ss of fruit juice that Myra had


    drunk from just now, he drank the rest of it without batting an eyelid. After that, he stood up under the


    disbelieving gaze of everyone else and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom too.¡±


    At the sight of what he did, Elliot, Philip, Lucas, and Shawn were rendered speechless.


    Damian pursed his lips and was about to say something, but Elliot immediately interrupted him by


    putting a whole piece of lobster onto his te. ¡°Damian, hurry up and taste this signature dish of Zion


    Club. You won¡¯t get to eat something so delicious for quite some time after you return to the army. Even


    though I do say it myself, there¡¯s no other ce in Bradfort City aside from Zion Club that can make


    such a delicacy¡­¡±


    While he was babbling on and on, Tony had left the private room.


    Damian was speechless as he stared at the big lobster in front of him.


    Myra trotted straight to the restroom and headed for the faucet after leaving the private room. Ignoring


    the fact that she was having her period, she turned the tap on and sshed cold water onto her face to


    try to cool down her burning cheeks. What did Tony¡¯s action just now mean?


    At first, Myra could stillfort herself that Tony merely took a liking to her, but such feelings weren¡¯t


    necessarily romantic. To her, such feelings might be strictly professional, or he could be thinking of her


    as an ordinary friend; narcissistically speaking, he probably just thought highly of her design talent.


    Moreover, Tony responded with a stony face whenever she told him previously to keep some distance


    from her, so she believed she didn¡¯t have to tter herself that he was interested in her.


    However, what he had done in front of so many people just now had exceeded the boundaries of


    ordinary friendship. She could no longer convince herself that she was merely fancying herself.


    Staring at herself in the mirror with aplicated look in her eyes, Myra was¡ªat this very moment¡ª


    overwhelmed with regret for driving her car to the Hart Group¡¯s office without rhyme or reason on this


    day. Just when she tucked her loose hair behind her ear, she suddenly saw a man¡¯s tall figure walking


    up to her from the corner of her eye.


    Freezing instantly, she quickly turned around and was about to open the door to thedies¡¯ restroom


    and hide inside. However, the man who came over was even faster¡ªwhen she had just opened the


    door a crack, he closed the door right away, trapping her between the door, the washstand, and


    himself.


    Then, he turned the key in the lock on the restroom door in a seemingly careless manner, locking the


    restroom door easily. Putting his hands into his pockets, he turned to stare at the woman before him


    with a pair of eyes as starry as the vast gxy.


    His big and square frame made Myra feel as if she was surroundedpletely in his arms as he stood


    before her. Such a dangerous side of himpelled her to have her guard up, so she looked at him


    warily, asking, ¡°What do you want to do, Director Hart?¡±


    Tony didn¡¯t answer her, though. Suddenly, he took a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket before drawing


    a cigarette out of it. He lit it up, but he merely let it burn without taking a puff. Instantly, the air between


    them seemed to have frozen.


    The more Tony behaved this way, the more Myra couldn¡¯t help letting her imagination run wild. She


    couldn¡¯t help wanting to run away from him when it urred to her that he approached her on purpose,


    but the man before her grabbed her left arm when she merely turned sideways.


    As he held his cigarette in one hand while grabbing her left hand with the other, the look in his eyes


    becameplicated for a moment, but it turned unfathomable soon after that.


    Myra¡¯s heart jumped; she had a gut feeling that something bad was going to happen on this day. ¡°Why


    are you grabbing me, Director Hart¡­¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Tony took a deep puff of his cigarette. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m grabbing you?¡±


    He could no longer stop the me of desire within him from leaping up after watching Myra drink the


    fruit juice from his ss just now. Seeing how pretty she looked with the water sshed onto her face,


    he recalled how he had been luring her toward him step by step these days, only to be met with


    merciless refusals. All of a sudden, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from wanting to press her against his


    chest, to which he actually did.


    Myra was slim, but her figure seemed to be tailor-made for him; he felt an incredible sense of perfection


    while taking her into his arms. This made him unable to refrain from tightening his arms around her, but


    he couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling peeved as he pressed the woman in his arms to his chest with all


    his might. He had never seen such a woman who had no idea what was good for her. If she were


    someone else, he would have turned around long ago without giving her another nce.


    Perhaps Tony wouldn¡¯t have been so impatient if Myra had not gone to Hart Group¡¯s office on her own


    initiative today. However, he thought that she probably wasn¡¯t even aware of the fragility in her eyes


    when he saw her downstairs at the Hart Group¡¯s office, as well as the dependence she showed by


    inexplicably stopping her car outside the building. She actually wants to see me, right? Is that why she


    hasn¡¯t resisted all kinds of attempts I¡¯ve made at approaching her today?


    Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed. Suddenly, he bent down and fiercely bit the lips of the woman before him, and


    his eyes darkened even more when he heard her hissing in pain.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Let go¡­ Mmmm¡­ Let go of me, Tony!¡± Myra was sped tightly in the arms of the man


    before her. The faint tobo smell on him lingered around her, causing her heart to race as a strange


    feeling spread all over her body.


    Just as I expected¡­ Now that the truth was proven once again, she only felt helpless from the bottom


    of her heart.


    Tony probably heard her voice, for he suddenly loosened his embrace of the woman before him slightly


    and looked up. Staring steadily into her panicky eyes, he crinkled his chilly eyes with a hint of charm.


    The sight of such a man before Myra made her feel even more flustered. She tried to push his chest,


    but the heat of his body made her blush to the roots of her hair. ¡°Let go of me¡­ Would you please let


    go of me?¡± She spoke with an imploring note in her voice as she finished her sentence. Such a man


    was too dangerous, so she was a bit scared¡­


    Tony looked straight into her eyes until her pupils reflected nothing else but himself, and he slowly


    rxed his hold on her waist. However, just as Myra sighed in relief, he pulled her back into his arms


    with some force using his wrist. His body was sturdy and stiff, and he seized her around the waist when


    she fell into his arms. The next second, a pair of cool and thin lips pressed itself onto her tender lips,


    seizing them right away.


    Now that his chin was above her head, Myra closed her eyes as she could even smell the lingering


    faint aroma of fruit juice on Tony¡¯s lips. Tony¡¯s embrace wasn¡¯t as cold as Sean¡¯s. On the contrary, it


    came with a burning sensation that was the exact opposite of his chilly personality. She had no idea


    how long he kissed her, but it wasn¡¯t until she dug her fingernails deep into her palms that she


    suppressed the unusual restlessness within her. Suddenly, she said icily, ¡°Let go of me, Tony.¡±


    The movement on her lips seemed to pause for a moment, but Tony let go of her only after he


    burning with passion; he held her tightly in his arms as he urged, ¡°Be my woman, Myra.¡±


    Instantly, the atmosphere became stifling as Myra stood dumbstruck in ce, feeling ufortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Are you not keen on being my woman?¡± Tony seemed to be amused by her


    stupefied demeanor, for his chest trembled slightly as he finished his sentence with a note of affection


    that even he didn¡¯t notice.


    Myra, however, clenched her fists tightly as her voice instantly hoarsened. ¡°Stop kidding me, Director


    Hart. This joke isn¡¯t funny at all.¡±


    With that, the temperature above her head seemed to drop a lot, and Tony¡¯s voice sounded much more


    impassive. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding you, Myra. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re unaware of how I¡¯ve been courting you


    up until this point.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re courting me?¡± Startled, Myra seemed to have note to her senses with a nk look in her


    eyes.


    Tony curled his lips before lowering his head to look at her with a pair of deep and emotionless eyes.


    ¡°What else do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± His eyes were so deep and expressionless; it was as if there was a


    deep spring in them that wanted to suck Myra right into it when he stared at her quietly.


    Myra¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. Turning her head away, she tried to push the man before her with her


    hands clenched into fists as she was desperate to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first if there¡¯s nothing else,


    Tony.¡±


    A trace of panic crept over her face, and there was a hint of puzzlement in her eyes. Of course, she


    didn¡¯t believe that Tony had taken a fancy to her. H-How could this be possible?! she thought to herself.


    Seeing that she had averted her eyes, Tony narrowed his eyes and held her tighter in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t


    you believe me?¡±


    Myra couldn¡¯t move at all as Tony sped her to his chest. She bit her lip and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think


    there¡¯s something about me that attracts you, Tony.¡±


    There was nothing special about her; Myra¡¯s family wasn¡¯t the wealthiest in Bradfort City, and she


    wasn¡¯t the most beautiful woman here. Moreover, she had a failed marriage as well. As she spoke, she


    tried to get out of his embrace while he let his guard down, for their current posture made her feel


    ashamed and annoyed.


    Tony saw through her petty tricks, though. Sliding hisrge hand down, he seized her around the waist


    and refused to let go of her no matter how hard she struggled. When she struggled again, he knitted


    his brows.


    This instantly reminded Myra that the hand which had gotten wounded for saving her was now ced


    on her waist, and she found herself in a corner for a moment.


    Tony stared fixedly at her all of a sudden, his eyes chilly. ¡°In that case, tell me why you fell in love with


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sean back then.¡±


    Myra balled her fists up. ¡°Tony, I don¡¯t have time to y this kind of game with you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that I¡¯m joking or just ying around with you?¡± Tony loosened his tie while lowering


    his eyes to look at the side of her face. ¡°Or does it make you very ufortable to be together with


    me?¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Be with me then,¡± said Tony tly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Myra refused him without thinking.


    Tony frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Myra only felt that her palms were hurting badly. Hardening her heart, she replied, ¡°There¡¯s no reason


    for that. I don¡¯t love you, so why should I be together with you?¡± With that, the surrounding temperature


    dropped suddenly, making the air so cold as if a thickyer of ice could form at any instant.


    Myra felt as though something was stabbing her heart cruelly. However, just as she was about to turn


    around, the man before her held her in his arms again. Tony¡¯s eyes were as dark as the summer night;


    it was as though he would devour her the next instant. ¡°You don¡¯t love me?¡± he suddenly asked icily.


    Then, he chuckled in a voice that dripped with chilliness and said, ¡°Haha¡­ If you don¡¯t love me, did you


    drive to the Hart Group for no reason? If you don¡¯t love me, why haven¡¯t you refused my repeated


    attempts to approach you? If you don¡¯t love me, why did you blush when I kissed you just now?¡±


    Myra¡¯s face turned pale at once, and she bit her lip with all her might. Just then, Tony added, ¡°If you


    don¡¯t love me, why do you look ashamed and annoyed as if I¡¯ve hit you where it hurts?!¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Myra found herself breathing heavily; her debating skills were nothing inparison to the man who


    stood before her eyes. ¡°Even if I do like you a little bit, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough. Whatever feelings you


    have for me aren¡¯t enough, and it¡¯s not enough to make me want to be your woman!¡± She couldn¡¯t stop


    herself from barking at the man in front of her.


    ¡°Not enough?¡± Tony pulled her closer toward his chest and forced her to stare into his eyes right then.


    ¡°Did you think I only had threepanies to choose from for the Sunny Bay Project? I only wanted to


    reduce the stress and pressure ced on you; why else would I have put in so much effort just to reject


    all of the designers who were better than you? When you were bullied by Elsie, why didn¡¯t I just allow


    her to be the representative formunications between Chase Group and Hart Group? Why do you


    think I asked for you and cleared up all the false usations made about you? Couldn¡¯t you tell what


    Sasha was trying to do with me? If I was just joking or fooling around with you, don¡¯t you think I could


    have chosen someone a little more fun? Why would I choose someone as unwilling as you? I¡¯ve


    brought you along to meet my friends a few times now; what did you think that was for? Did you think


    that it was to help you expand your business contacts? Whenever Sean hurt you, I¡¯d always show up


    by your side. Did you think all of those times were mere coincidences? Myra, if I wasn¡¯t worried about


    you; if I wasn¡¯t afraid that something might happen to you, why would I always rush over to you even


    when I know that you¡¯d only throw me a bunch of hurtful words before chasing me out of your life


    again?!¡±


    With every sentence he said, Tony tightened his grip on Myra. His lips curled into a smirk when he saw


    the confused look in her eyes. Once he finished his words, he gave her a long, deep kiss. He pulled her


    body close toward his without leaving any gaps between their skin.


    ¡°I want you to be my woman. Sean doesn¡¯t know how to treasure you; let me do it instead.¡± Tony¡¯s


    voice was tender and loving as he whispered these words into her ear.


    Myra simply felt like everything was a mistake right then. It¡¯s all happening during the wrong time; the


    wrong ce; the wrong man; and the wrong feelings¡­ It¡¯s true that I couldn¡¯t stop my heart from


    pounding furiously when I first heard Tony¡¯s alluring words, but¡­ The very next moment, Myra abruptly


    turned on the two taps beside them. As water gushed out of the taps, she reached a hand out to block


    the flow of the water. The water immediately sshed all over the ce as if a child had just yed


    with it.


    The moment Tony loosened his grip on her, she seized the opportunity to slip out of his arms. Myra¡¯s


    entire body was already soaked in water. She quickly took a few steps back to increase the distance


    between her and Tony before she spoke to him in a calm voice. ¡°I understand what you mean, Director


    Hart. I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t realize how much you¡¯ve done for me all along. But in the future¡­ You don¡¯t


    have to waste your effort on me any longer, Director Hart.¡± Myra suppressed all of the feelings that


    made her heart squirm and writhe right then. I really shouldn¡¯t get myself tangled up with this man. Yet,


    his actions are too warm sometimes; it gets me caught up in a daze and it makes me feel like I can¡¯t


    get out of it. However, I shouldn¡¯t dream about a man who shouldn¡¯t be the man of my dreams. I¡¯ve


    really learned a lot from Sean.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. I have other matters to handle tonight, so I won¡¯t be bidding goodbye to the rest of them.¡±


    Myra turned around and headed toward the exit of Zion Club once she finished her words. Fortunately,


    she had brought her handbag along and ced it on the basin earlier. She felt an inexplicable ache in


    her chest right then, but she didn¡¯t dare to further contemte the reason behind it. Instead, she strode


    off with hurried footsteps before she broke into a run. Her frantic running shocked all of Zion Club¡¯s


    waiters and waitresses as she zoomed past them.


    When she finally got herself out of the club, one of the waiters quickly drove her car over. The waiter


    even asked her if she needed a designated driver¡ªit was probably because her face seemed too pale


    right then. She hastily rejected his offer and got into her car before she started her engine and sent her


    car whizzing off into the night.


    Meanwhile, Tony was fuming when he returned to his private room in Zion Club. Elliot nced over his


    shoulder to see that Myra had disappeared. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring Myra back with you, Tony?¡± Elliot


    couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking the question. However, the moment he finished his sentence, he was


    met with Tony¡¯s sharp and icy re. With Tony¡¯s gaze so cold, Elliot felt like it nearly froze him up! The


    younger man shuddered slightly before he hurried off to a corner where he quietly minded his own


    business.


    Everyone else could tell that something was off about Tony, and they naturally realized the person who


    was responsible for Tony¡¯s foul mood. All of them fell silent as they thought, The rumors were right;


    Myra is truly the root of all troubles! It looks as though she has really infuriated Tony this time.


    Myra went straight into the bathroom once she returned to Ocean Blue Residence. After turning on the


    shower, she stood herself beneath it for the water to soak her body entirely. She couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªshe


    had felt slightly touched when she first heard Tony¡¯s words. Nheless, she was well-aware of the


    fact that Tony wasn¡¯t a man she could easily mess with. Just his family members themselves would be


    an issue¡ªthey¡¯d never allow him to be with a girl like her. If things are going to turn into an endless


    series of struggles, then there¡¯s no reason for me to get myself involved with this at all. I should really


    just stay away from Tony. Myra lifted her head and allowed the water to ssh onto her face, as if it


    would blur her vision and distract her away from the temptations around her.


    Meanwhile, Tony immediately rushed to Sebastian¡¯s study once he arrived at the Hart Residence.


    Sebastian was in the midst of practicing his calligraphy, and he didn¡¯t even look up when Tony arrived;


    the old man only lowered his calligraphy brush once he was done. He feigned an excessively calm


    demeanor as he lifted his rice paper up and blew on it gently. ¡°You called me and said that you had


    something to discuss earlier. Tell me what it is.¡±


    Tony walked toward the old man¡¯s study desk with a cold, emotionless look on his face. He was silent


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    for a while before he finally pressed his lips together and began to speak. ¡°I need the money that was


    ced in Switzend. I just need it for a while.¡±


    Sebastian froze for a moment before he narrowed his eyes. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I need the moneytest by Sunday, so I¡¯ll need you to prepare it for me soon.¡± Tony¡¯s face was as


    nk as usual. Sebastian choked upon hearing how demanding Tony sounded, almost frothing at the


    mouth with rage. He lowered his rice paper and tried his very best to calm himself down before he gave


    Tony a side-eye. ¡°Hah¡­¡± He let out a sarcasticugh.


    Everyone in Bradfort City knew that the Hart Family ran arge business, but no one¡ªnot even Old


    Madam Hart¡ªtruly understood howrge of a scale their businesses were. Both Sebastian and his son


    believed that it was important to be prepared for the worst; they wanted to be sure that they would have


    a chance of getting back up on their feet if the Hart Group¡¯s businesses were to ever copse.


    Therefore, they left a grand sum of money in all of thergest banks in various countries. The amount


    of money that they cashed out from any bank would be enough for the Hart Family to survive the


    toughest financial crises! Sebastian had never intended to hide this n from his grandchildren, but


    Tony was probably the only grandson who was enough of a b*stard to demand for money in such a


    greedy manner.


    Right then, Sebastian¡¯s gaze burned with rage as he tried his best to put on a calm front. He took a sip


    of his tea before he spoke. ¡°Do I have to give it to you just because you asked for it? How shameless of


    you.¡± He then ced the teacup down and raised an eyebrow as he stared at the man in front of him.


    Tony has found quite a bit of sess in his career. He¡¯s also one of the most stubborn and proud ones


    whenpared to his other three siblings. He first started his own business andter took over the


    Hart Group, but never once has hee over to tell me that he was in trouble or needed any help.


    Tony¡¯s lips were pressed into a thin line. A cold glint surfaced in his gaze for a moment before it


    disappeared as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Old man, weren¡¯t you hoping for me to get myself a wife soon?


    How am I going to do that if I don¡¯t put in some effort?¡±


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you find yourself a greedy woman!¡± All of a sudden, Sebastian lost his temper.


    He picked his new inkstone up and flung it directly toward Tony.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Tony¡¯s going to use nearly ten billion just to chase a girl! ¡°That woman is asking for quite a bit! Let me


    meet her personally. I¡¯d like to see if she¡¯s actually worth that ten billion!¡± Sebastian took his coat


    hanging on the back of his chair and attempted to step out of the door, but his grandson stopped right


    in front of him to block his way. The old man couldn¡¯t stop himself from scolding Tony again. ¡°You


    b*stard! Why are you still standing here?! Hurry up and get rid of that woman! You¡¯ll never be able to


    afford a woman like her even if she gets married and bes part of the Hart Family!¡±


    ¡°Whether or not I can afford her is my business,¡± Tony uttered in a calm tone. ¡°I need the money that¡¯s


    in Switzend. You just need to remember to cash it out in time, old man.¡± Tony gave the old man an


    intense gaze.


    ¡°You¡­ Ouch!¡± Sebastian clutched onto his chest and cried out in pain. He had held himself back ever


    since Lisa told him not to lecture his grandchildren so frequently, but now, he felt guilty for being too


    nice to this stubborn bull of a grandson who stood before him. Tony was very familiar with the old man¡¯s


    tactics; he simply pretended as if he was about to head out of the room. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to


    give me the money. I can go to Old Madam Hart; I¡¯m sure her dowry¡­¡±


    ¡°Come back here, you b*stard! How dare you even think of touching your grandmother¡¯s dowry! You


    unfilial grandson!¡± Sebastian immediately straightened his body the moment he heard Tony¡¯s idea. He


    no longer looked like his chest was hurting.


    Tony simply let out a faint smirk. However, he didn¡¯t walk over to his grandfather; he simply headed out


    of the study. ¡°I don¡¯t have toe back; I¡¯ll just get Leo toe over and check the amount of money


    on Sunday.¡± Tony was already making his way downstairs as he spoke.


    Sebastian was fuming; he felt like he could tear all of his moustache out in anger right then. After some


    contemtion, he finally gave Elliot a call. ¡°Hey, you brat. I want you to answer me honestly¡ªwho is


    the girl that Tony¡¯s going after right now?! What kind of expensive woman is that?! It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t


    want to show me the woman; but how could he ask so much money from the family?!¡±


    On the other end of the line, Elliot sounded rather uncertain as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to


    tell you about it, Old Master Hart; I just think you should ask Tony yourself. You know that I¡¯m going to


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    be in huge trouble if I tell you about it¡­¡±


    ¡°You coward! Why are you so afraid of him?! At the very least, you should tell me the woman¡¯s address.


    I promise I won¡¯t tell your brother anything! I¡¯ll just go over to take a peek at her; I won¡¯t do anything


    else!¡± The old man insisted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that either¡­ I know that you¡¯re going to do more than just take a peek! Just let me go, Old


    Master Hart. You can ask Philip or Lucas¡ªthey might tell you about it!¡±


    Sebastian gritted his teeth. He could tell that Elliot was preparing to end the call. ¡°Elliot, you brat! If you


    don¡¯t want your grandmother to continue forcing you on dates, then you¡¯d better tell me about it


    honestly. Otherwise¡­¡± Right then, the old man suddenly recalled something that Old Madam Samson


    had told him. She mentioned that Elliot was helping Tony to look for apartments¡­ His gaze lit up for a


    moment before he continued in a nonchnt tone on the phone. ¡°Just tell me about that apartment you


    found for Tony recently. Tell me where it is. I just want to go take a look at his apartment, eh?¡±


    Elliot hesitated for a long while. ¡°I just want to look at his apartment. What¡¯s wrong about that?! Are you


    trying to ask for trouble here? Okay. I¡¯ll just call your grandmother and ask her,¡± Sebastian hissed.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Don¡¯t do that, Old Master Hart¡­ It¡¯s the Ocean Blue Residence on Heathrow Street. It¡¯s


    Unit 709 on the 7th floor in Block A. Don¡¯t tell anyone that I told you about it, Old Master Hart!¡± Elliot


    looked extremely helpless and glum right then. He quickly ended the call once he finished his words.


    After Sebastian heard the address, he quickly noted it down on his rice paper before he lifted a brow.


    ¡°I¡¯d really like to see what sort of extravagant person this woman is!¡± Then, the old man cheerily made


    his way downstairs. On his way out, he stopped in his tracks and gestured for his great-grandchild¡ª


    Henry, who had been doing his homework¡ªtoe over. ¡°Come here, Henry. There¡¯s something I¡¯d


    like to ask you about.¡±


    Henry tottered over hastily. Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of frustration when he saw how old


    his granddaughter¡¯s child was now. s, none of my grandsons have given me a great-grandchild yet.


    He contained his anger as he shed Henry a wide smile. ¡°Henry, didn¡¯t you mention that your Uncle


    Tony previously brought his girlfriend home?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t his girlfriend. It was just a female friend of his.¡± He corrected the old man¡¯s words with an


    innocent look on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡± Sebastian waved an arm dismissively. After all, my grandson doesn¡¯t have female


    friends! ¡°What was that woman like?¡± he then asked.


    ¡°You mean Myra¡­¡± The young child beamed when he thought about Myra. ¡°She¡¯s a really good


    person. I like her a lot.¡±


    Huh. Look at that¡ªshe managed to fool a child just after a short meeting. Sebastian frowned in his


    heart. That woman must be really maniptive and good with her words. It¡¯s only giving me a bad


    impression of her.


    ¡°Why are you asking me about this? Are you going to look for Myra?¡± Henry blinked. ¡°Can you bring me


    along when you do that, Old Master Hart?¡±


    The old man simply waved Henry off when he saw the anticipating gaze in his great-grandchild¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hurry up and go do your homework.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Henry left dejectedly. When he saw the glum look on Henry¡¯s face, Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder. What sort of magic did that woman use to make both my grandson and my great-grandchild


    fall under her charm?


    The next day, Sean was prepared to leave for a business trip. He had exhausted L the night before,


    but L eventually decided that she would pay hispany a visit. She had been showing up at the


    different departments.


    As she entered the Chase Group, L couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed when she saw how organized


    and well-managed everything was. I do have to give some credit to Myra. I can¡¯t believe that she really


    didn¡¯t give up on Sean even when he was at his lowest¡ªhe even had to go around begging others for


    help back then. Myra even took out all of her funds that time. But now, the Chase Group has firmly


    established itself in Bradfort City; Sean is living a much better life than before. However, all of this is


    going to be mine soon. L lifted an eyebrow and looked around before lowering her sunsses.


    When the front desk saw her face, she was allowed into the building without having to provide any


    further exnation.


    L knew that all of the workers in the building had no idea that their boss¡¯s wife was actually Myra,


    who had been working in theirpany all along. L wasn¡¯t troubled by her conscience while she


    walked in and out of the building frequently¡ªshe did so because she wanted everyone to know that


    she was the woman Sean actually liked!


    When she got into the elevator, L had a sudden urge to visit the design department. However, the


    moment she got out of the elevator, she saw a middle-ageddy who was walking toward her. Thedy


    had pulled one of the workers over. ¡°May I know if Miss Stark is here?¡± she asked. Thedy was no


    stranger to L¡ªin fact, L was extremely familiar with her.


    Eve was the one who had forced L to stay away from Sean in the past, but in reality, L did not


    hold any huge grudges against thetter. After all, L already intended toe clean with Sean even


    if Eve hadn¡¯t chased her off then. Regardless, Eve¡¯s presence only made L¡¯s departure more official


    than it would have been; it gave L more of a reason to approach Sean now.


    The worker who had been questioned was quick to give a response. ¡°Miss Stark is rarely in the


    ¡°What?!¡± Eve raised her voice immediately. Eve realized that Leo¡¯s words made a lot of sense during


    theirst conversation; she therefore left the country for a few days to leave more space for the


    youngsters at home. I can¡¯t believe that the first thing I hear aftering back is that Myra¡¯s about to


    quit her job! What happened during the past few days when I wasn¡¯t around?!

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    The worker hadn¡¯t met Eve in the past and didn¡¯t know who she was. After jumping in response to


    Eve¡¯s loud shouts, the worker simply shed Eve an awkward smile before he turned around and left.


    Eve hurriedly gave Myra a phone call, but Myra didn¡¯t pick her phone up. It really seems as though they


    might be getting a divorce! Eve¡¯s face fell pale as she walked over to the pantry before making an


    international call to speak to her own son.


    ¡°What is going on, Sean? Didn¡¯t I tell you to coax Myra intoing back? What have you done to her?


    She¡¯s even resigning from Chase Group now!¡± Eve¡¯s voice was filled with worry, but Sean¡¯s response


    was calm and t. ¡°Myra and I have decided to get a divorce, Mom.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you crazy?!¡± Eve waspletely shocked. ¡°A divorce?! Are you crazy, Sean? How dare


    you get a divorce from Myra! Y-You¡¯re mad! Hurry up and get back home now!¡± she cried.


    ¡°I¡¯m in New York, Mom. I can¡¯t leave for now. Anyway, I¡¯m taking this divorce very seriously; I¡¯ve been


    thinking about it for a while now. I know you like Myra, but I don¡¯t like her, Mom. I hope you can


    understand my decision this time.¡± He ended the call right after that. Eve felt like she was about to lose


    her mind as she continued to hold onto her phone despite the beeping sound that came from the


    disconnected call. I shouldn¡¯t have left if I knew that this would happen. I wasn¡¯t giving them the space


    to reconcile their feelings; I only gave them space to destroy their rtionship! I feel like Leo should be


    partially med for this. Why did I believe his words when he¡¯s nothing more than an outsider?!


    ¡°They can¡¯t get a divorce! They simply can¡¯t!¡± Eve hissed to herself before she walked toward the


    elevator. Soon, the elevator arrived at her level. She got in and went downstairs immediately. L then


    stepped out from another small room, her face pale and disheartened. I know that Eve really likes


    Myra. However, what should I do if Eve steps forward and stops Sean and Myra from getting a divorce?


    L headed down the stairs with a grim look on her face¡ªshe didn¡¯t even bother taking the elevator.


    When she finally arrived on the first floor, she heard loud shouts and argumentsing from the front


    desk. As she frowned, she turned to see a pretty yet rather pallid woman wrestling with thedy who


    worked at the front desk. ¡°Let go of me! I want to see my cousin! Why are you stopping me? Sean¡¯s my


    cousin¡ªthat¡¯s your Director Chase! If you continue to stop me here, I¡¯m going to tell him about it and


    get him to fire you!¡±


    Upon hearing this, L raised her sleek eyebrows. The woman before her eyes wasn¡¯t a stranger to


    her either; Sasha was Sean¡¯s cousin, and she was a woman who had once looked down upon L.


    They never really got along with one another. Right then, L simply let out a slight chuckle as she


    walked over and got the front desk worker to let go of Sasha. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sasha,¡± L then


    uttered with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Sasha knitted her brows the moment she saw the person who had just walked toward her.


    Sasha knew about L¡¯s return, and she knew about L¡¯s involvement with her cousin. Although


    Sasha didn¡¯t necessarily like L as a person, she hated Myra more than anyone else! Ever since the


    giarism incident and the moment she knew about Tony¡¯s feelings toward Myra, she had desperately


    longed to crush Myra into pieces.


    Previously, Sasha told a fewpany directors that Myra had shamelessly flirted with Tony; that was


    how Sasha ended up ruining the Hay Group¡¯s reputation. Sasha had been careful as she was afraid to


    make this too much of a big deal; she merely told a fewpanies that the Hay Group had better


    connections with. Tony somehow managed to find out about this, and he canceled all partnerships and


    coborations that the Hart Group had with the Hay Group. After he forfeited his contracts, a few other


    prices were plummeting, Sasha had no other choice but to approach her cousin brother for help.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Sean would avoid her for so long!


    ¡°Miss Fisher, please help me to tell Sean that I¡¯m really begging him for a favor. He¡¯s the only one who


    can help the Hay Group right now. He¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s grandson too; he can¡¯t just watch as the Hay


    Group falls apart!¡± Right then, Sasha no longer seemed to care about her grudges with L.


    On the other hand, L shook her head as her eyes twinkled with the obvious joy that she felt from


    watching Sasha¡¯s suffering. ¡°Judging by the way you seem now, I can tell that Sean doesn¡¯t wish to see


    you at all, Sasha. Since he has already made his decision, I guess my words won¡¯t be of much use


    anymore.¡±


    Sasha gritted her teeth as she understood the unspoken meaning behind L¡¯s words. But our issue at


    the Hay Group is a real emergency¡­ Sasha clenched her fists at the sides of her body as she spoke. ¡°I


    know that you¡¯re back to snatch Sean away for yourself, L. Yet, Myra still carries her title and status


    for now; with all that she has done for the Chase Group, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they give half of the


    The other woman lifted her eyebrows as she continued to stare at Sasha in an unbothered manner.


    ¡°What are you trying to tell me here?¡±


    Sasha took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something about Myra; it might be able to help you. However,


    you have to promise that you will put in a good word for the Hay Group in front of Sean!¡±


    ¡°Oh? That depends on whether what you¡¯re about to tell me is a useful piece of information, right?¡± L


    curled her lips into a nasty smirk. Sasha tightened her fists then. Telling another woman about how the


    man I like is in love with the woman I hate most¡ªno other woman would be stupid enough to do


    something like this. Sasha¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as she spoke. ¡°That woman, Myra, has been


    trying to seduce the director of Hart Group, Tony Hart.¡±


    The next day, Myra received a sudden call from Estelle while she was on her way to the office. Estelle


    called to ask about a piece of gossip that she had heard the night before. ¡°Hey, Myra¡ªwhat¡¯s going on


    between you and Director Hart?¡± The night before that, Shawn had returned home and said that Tony


    might be interested in Myra. However, Myra seemed to have rejected Tony¡¯s advances on her. Estelle


    was extremely excited when she first heard that Tony had actually fallen for Myra! It¡¯s Tony, the legend


    of Bradfort City and the person in charge of the Hart Group. With a snap of his fingers, he¡¯d be able to


    influence the entire economical system in Bradfort City. He¡¯s like the most exclusive piece of jewelry in


    Bradfort City¡ªabination of wealth, power, looks, and wisdom all packed into the body of a single


    man. Many women would sacrifice anything just to be with him. If he¡¯s fallen for Myra¡­ Hehe. If that¡¯s


    the case, it wouldn¡¯t be Myra¡¯s loss then! This whole thing could even be a huge p in the face for


    Sean and L!


    Once Myra heard Estelle¡¯s mention of Tony, she recalled the conversation that she had with himst


    night and felt a bitter sensation in her chest. She simply brushed Estelle off. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter. I¡¯m


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    almost reaching thepany,¡± she uttered in an attempt to end the call.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Wait! Don¡¯t end the call just yet. I literally just called you; how could you end my call so


    soon?!¡± Estelle quickly eximed when she realized that Myra was about to end her call. ¡°I think Tony


    is so much better than Sean! You can¡¯t miss out on this amazing opportunity, Myra; you have to hold


    onto him! Of course, your divorce is important too. You have to speed up your divorce process so that


    you can officially be with Tony!¡± she cried.


    Beep¡­ beep¡­ beep. Before Estelle could finish her sentence, Myra had already ended the call.


    Estelle felt a mixture of emotions as she looked at her own phone. ¡°That heartless woman! I was only


    saying it for her own good. Tony has such great qualities; why is she being so stubborn?! She even


    ended my call before I finished speaking!¡±


    ¡°Tony wouldn¡¯t be interested in her if she wasn¡¯t the stubborn woman that she is.¡± Estelle didn¡¯t realize


    when her bedroom door had opened, but Shawn was leaning his naked upper body against the


    doorframe as he looked at her. All he had on was a pair of pants.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    The three brothers in the Hart Family were about the same height, and they looked quite identical to


    one another. Right then, Shawn¡¯s solid eight-pack abs were fully exposed as all he had on was his


    pants. If he tugged his pants a little lower, his Apollo¡¯s belt would be clearly visible! His figure made him


    appear lean whenever he wore clothes, but his muscles were revealed the moment he took his clothes


    off.


    He was God¡¯s masterpiece. That perfect figure, his gorgeous features and his slight smirk¡ªEstelle had


    to admit that she felt her heart racing when she saw him first thing in the morning. Of course, she only


    felt slightly mesmerized by him. The moment he said something along the lines of ¡®I¡¯m hungry; make


    me some food,¡¯ Estelle would lose all feelings for him immediately! She thought about going against his


    orders, yet she found herself tearing up on the inside when she exchanged gazes with Shawn¡¯s calm,


    cold re. After that, she made countless attempts to suppress him without the use of force, but all her


    efforts had only been met with failure. She even tried to sneak out to go on a blind-date yesterday, but


    she ended up being dragged back home by Shawn.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that incident¡­ Her entire body still felt painfully sore from it. Right then, Estelle threw him a


    dissatisfied re before she obediently got out of her bed. One day, I¡¯ll make Shawn regret insisting on


    being with me!


    Myra swiftly drove her car into the basement parking lot of the Chase Group building. She had just


    walked into the Design Department when the director held her resignation letter out to her and told her


    to leave the letter in Director Chase¡¯s office. Apparently, her resignation letter had to be personally


    handled by Director Chase. She had no choice but to get back into the elevator before taking it to the


    floor where Sean¡¯s office was located.


    There were strict rules in Chase Group¡ªa member of staff was only allowed to leave one month after


    they had handed their resignation letter in. The longer the night is, the more nightmares you get; I really


    don¡¯t want to drag this on any longer. Perhaps I can take this chance to talk to Sean about the ns


    surrounding our divorce as well.


    The moment Myra stepped out of the elevator, Sean¡¯s secretary ran toward her and stopped her.


    ¡°Director Chase isn¡¯t in the office today, Miss Stark. You can talk to him once he¡¯s back.¡± The secretary


    strung all of her words together and avoided making eye-contact with her. Myra found herself chuckling


    when she saw this. I¡¯m sure that Sean and L must be doing something in there. Myra then brushed


    the secretary off. ¡°Why are you stopping me if he isn¡¯t around? I just want to take a look. I¡¯ll leave if he


    really isn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°But Miss Stark¡­¡± The secretary looked extremely flustered. ¡°Random strangers aren¡¯t allowed to


    travel in and out of Director Chase¡¯s office. I think it would be better if you came back when Director


    Chase is in.¡±


    Myra was well-aware of themonly used techniques and tricks that were handy in avoiding an


    individual. Furthermore, from the angle where she stood, she could clearly look into Sean¡¯s office.


    Although his office windows were made of frosted ss, she could still tell that the lights were on in the


    room although she couldn¡¯t see the people in it. I wonder if he¡¯s just trying to avoid me. But he can¡¯t


    possibly avoid me for the rest of his life, right?


    The door to Sean¡¯s office wasn¡¯t locked from the inside, so Myra simply twisted the knob to push the


    door open.


    ¡°Miss Stark!¡± The secretary¡¯s voice had a stern, threatening edge to it. ¡°Miss Stark, there are a lot of


    private and confidential files in Director Chase¡¯s office. As a worker of thepany, I believe that you


    know the rules¡ªno strangers should enter his office without getting permission!¡± she hissed from the


    back of Myra.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Myra abruptly spun around and nodded toward the secretary. ¡°Strangers aren¡¯t allowed,


    but as of now, I¡¯m not a stranger yet.¡± She then pushed the door open and strode into his office. The


    moment she looked through the gap of the door, she could tell that the lights in the lounge of the office


    had been turned on. The door to the lounge wasn¡¯t shut; that was what made the office seem like its


    lights were on when she looked through the window earlier. Why would the lights be turned on if there


    isn¡¯t anyone else in here? Myra continued to walk into the office. At this point, the secretary probably


    figured that she had no chance of stopping Myra; as such, she didn¡¯t bother following Myra from


    behind.


    Myra headed toward the lounge and stuck her head through the door. ¡°Sean,¡± she shouted a few times


    with a nk expression. It waspletely silent inside; there were no other voices apart from her own.


    Myra proceeded to search through the rest of the rooms, but she couldn¡¯t find Sean anywhere. She


    knitted her brows then. Is it true that Sean isn¡¯t here today? In that case, why did his secretary act as if


    there had been someone inside? Why did the secretary look as if she had something to hide from me?


    Myra wasn¡¯t satisfied just yet. She stepped out of the lounge and continued to look around at Sean¡¯s


    office. It was a spacious, elegant room; Eve and Myra had been the ones who worked together to


    design it for him. As she looked at all the familiar details of the office, Myra only thought about the irony


    of the whole situation. I was the one who had personally designed this entire ce, yet that secretary


    earlier had referred to me as a ¡®stranger¡¯ to Sean.


    All of a sudden, Myra¡¯s gaze fell upon a document that was ced on Sean¡¯s desk. The lounge was


    rather close to his desk, and Myra could clearly read the words that were written on the document from


    where she stood. ¡®Divorce Agreement¡¯ was printed on the top inrge fonts. She felt her heart


    clenching as she took a few steps closer to the desk. She took another look to confirm that it was


    indeed divorce papers. If it had been left on Sean¡¯s table, it would naturally mean that they were papers


    regarding her divorce with him.


    She picked the documents up and nced through them. The front pages were mostly filled with


    standard information; she only paid more attention when it came to the property distribution section.


    She was only provided with the parts of Chase Group that she had invested in in the past. Although


    that was all she got, she felt content with it. Her lips curled into a self-deprecating smirk when she saw


    Sean¡¯s majestic signature on thest page of the divorce agreement. She then took her copy of the


    agreement and stuffed it into her bag¡ªthe papers were meant for her, after all.


    Her handbag expanded into an odd shape after she folded and stuffed the documents in, perhaps


    because her handbag had been too small. If anyone looked closely at the edges of her handbag zipper,


    they would be able to see bits of A4 paper sticking out of it. Finally, Myra left her resignation letter on


    the top of Sean¡¯s desk before she walked out of the office.


    The secretary had a rather annoyed expression on her face as she waited for Myra by the door. ¡°You


    didn¡¯t take any of Director Chase¡¯s documents, did you, Miss Stark?¡± the secretary uttered in a harsh


    tone.


    Myra had initially wanted to exin that she did take some documents with her. However, she realized


    that what she had taken were divorce papers. Sean probably wouldn¡¯t want to let his workers know


    about his hidden marriage and my identity as his wife at this point in time. Furthermore, I don¡¯t want to


    make a big deal out of this either. ¡°What sort of documents could I possibly take?¡± she said casually.


    The secretary gave Myra a suspicious look and scanned Myra from head to toe before fixing her gaze


    on Myra¡¯s handbag. Myra maintained a calm expression as she ignored the secretary¡¯s looks and


    simply headed down to her own department level. When she returned to the Design Department, Tilly¡¯s


    response toward her was the most exaggerated. ¡°Are you really going to quit your job, Miss Stark?!¡±


    Tilly looked as if she hit the jackpot right then. Before Myra could respond to her, Tilly grabbed onto


    Myra¡¯s arm and continued to bber excitedly. ¡°Did you find yourself a new job, Miss Stark? Can you


    bring me along? I¡¯ve been thinking of quitting this job a long time ago!¡± Tilly had conflicting emotions


    when it came to her job at the Design Department in Chase Group. She initially concluded that she


    would just go on with the job, but now that she heard about Myra¡¯s departure, she felt like she had a


    reason to leave as well.


    Myra simply shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t found a new job; I just want to leave for now. You can¡¯t leave


    just yet, Tilly. I was the one who was responsible for the Sunny Bay Project, and you¡¯re the one who¡¯s


    the most familiar with it besides me. Aren¡¯t you about to graduate soon? I¡¯ll be leaving in a month. I¡¯ll


    rmend you to the director before I leave¡ªyou can take over the whole project then. Although the


    Chase Group¡¯s property is only at its infancy stage, you have a lot of potential; I believe you¡¯d be able


    to grow a lot more if you stay here.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    ¡°But¡­¡± Tilly knew that she was going to miss Myra a lot, but she also knew that what Myra said was


    true. She was just a girl from a regr family, and her pay elsewhere wouldn¡¯t be as high as what


    Chase Group was paying her now. ¡°You have to keep in touch with me, Miss Stark. We can still chat


    even if we¡¯re working in differentpanies,¡± Tilly uttered.


    For the first time that day, a broad grin surfaced on Myra¡¯s face. ¡°Of course.¡±


    After that, Myra felt a lot more reassured¡ªit was probably because she had gotten her hands on the


    divorce agreement. She started to let go of the Sunny Bay Project as she handed most of her workload


    over to Tilly. On the fourth day after Sean had left, Myra drove to the Chase Group building as usual.


    She led her car into the basement and was heading to her usual parking spot when she found herself


    distracted by the luxurious Aston Martin Taraf that was parked beside her. There are only a few people


    in Bradfort City who can drive a car like this. Since this person hase over to the Chase Group, he


    or she is probably looking for Sean. Is Sean back from his business trip already? Myra didn¡¯t think too


    much about it; she simply thought that she would head over to look for Sean if he was back in the


    office. She quickly parked her car at her usual spot before she headed up in the elevator. In


    ordance with Tilly¡¯s request, Myra had been slowly organizing all of her architectural design projects


    and other design collections for her.


    Myra had only been organizing her files for a while when she received a phone call from Tilly. She


    picked it up with a smile. ¡°Hello¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Stark! Miss Stark! Ahh¡ª¡± Before Myra could say anything else, Tilly¡¯s terrified screams came


    from the other end of the call. Her screams were tangled up with a mixture of several men¡¯s questions


    and growls.


    Myra¡¯s face fell immediately. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Tilly?!¡±


    ¡°Miss Stark¡­¡± Tilly was sobbing as she finally seemed to have gotten hold of her phone again. ¡°Miss


    Stark, there have been some riots going on at the construction site. The foreman, Chris Harvey, would


    like to meet you. He wants to talk about how the workers have stopped their work; he also wants to ask


    about the workers¡¯ payment. He said that Chase Group¡­ isn¡¯t paying them¡­¡±


    Riots at the construction site? The expression on Myra¡¯s face turned into a serious one. The Sunny Bay


    Project had been proceeding smoothly all along; she never encountered any issues in the past. She


    even asked the finance department about the workers¡¯ sry previously, and they mentioned that they


    would receive the funds for thepany soon; there shouldn¡¯t have been an issue with their sries.


    ¡°Stop crying, Tilly. Hand the phone over to Chris¡ªthere must be some sort of misunderstanding here.¡±


    Once Myra gave her orders, the phone was immediately handed over to someone else. Soon enough,


    a man¡¯s hoarse voice came on the line. ¡°Are you Miss Stark?¡±


    Myra didn¡¯t wish to dy such matters. She knew that she had to take things into her own hands, so


    she hastily picked her coat up and rushed toward the elevator as she spoke on the phone. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s


    right. Chris, please help me to let the workers at the construction site know that Chase Group will pay


    them their sry soon. I¡¯ve already asked the finance department about this. Our project can¡¯t be


    dyed as Chase Group would suffer significant losses for every day that the work isn¡¯tplete. The


    workers will have to go on with their work.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t care less about your losses. How are you going to expect the workers to be motivated to work


    when they aren¡¯t getting their pay?¡± Chris shouted aggressively from the other end of the call. ¡°The


    men and I aren¡¯t pushovers! We¡¯re going to bring this to the court if you don¡¯t pay us!¡± His words were


    followed by the voices of a bunch of men agreeing to his statement.


    ¡°Please calm down.¡± The Sunny Bay Project would bepletely ruined if such matters were brought


    to court, and Chase Group would surely have to cover all the losses. Not only that, Hart Group would


    probably put all of the me on Chase Group as well. Myra took a deep breath before she continued


    and said, ¡°Chase Group is a rtively reputable business; of course we would nevermit such


    horrible deeds of not paying our workers. Director Chase has been away from thepany recently


    and we don¡¯t have the power to make our own decisions, but he¡¯sing back today, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your bullsh*t! I want you here at the construction site now. Otherwise, I¡¯m not


    going to let your young colleague go!¡± Chris¡¯s aggressive growls came from the other end of the call


    before the line was cut off.


    Myra pressed her lips together when she heard the beeping sound of the busy signal on the phone.


    The moment she stepped out of the elevator, she ran toward her car and flung her door open before


    she hopped in, started her engine and sped off.


    The man who had been seated in the backseat of the Lagonda Taraf watched as Myra made her every


    move. He then narrowed his eyes when he noticed the anxious expression on her face, sucking his thin


    lips inward as he watched her.


    Soon enough, another man opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat of the Taraf. That man had a tidy and


    proper appearance; he was also dressed in a well-tailored suit. However, his face was expressionless


    as he got into the car and turned toward the man¡ªwhose face was covered by the shadows¡ªin the


    backseat. ¡°Director Hart, I¡¯ve handed the documents over to Miss Fisher. She said that she¡¯ll always be


    grateful for your help, and that these documents can be considered as her way of repaying you,¡± the


    man uttered politely.


    ¡°Always be grateful for my help¡­¡± The man in the backseat let out a slight chuckle, a hint of mockery in


    it. He took the documents over and tore them apart without taking a look at them. Soon enough, a


    spark of light came from the backseat. A bright vermillion-colored fire lit up in the air, creating thick


    clumps of smoke.


    ¡°Drive.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice came from the backseat.


    The driver shuddered slightly before he answered, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, the car slowly came into motion.


    Myra sped through her entire journey. She was contemting whether to make a police report; she


    didn¡¯t know how things would turn out in the end. She gave Sean a call, but he didn¡¯t pick his phone up.


    She then made another call to Richard, but he didn¡¯t pick the phone up either. Her calls to the project


    manager and the design director were ignored as well. It¡¯s like everyone just agreed on keeping their


    phones away from them today! Out of desperation, she decided that she would give Leo a call, who


    was quick to answer it.


    ¡°Is anything the matter, Miss Stark?¡± Leo was still as friendly as ever¡ªhis attitude toward her hadn¡¯t


    changed after her unpleasant encounter with Tony that night. Myra went straight to the point. ¡°Leo,


    there are riots going on at the Sunny Bay Project¡¯s construction site. Those people have held Tilly


    hostage, and I don¡¯t know how to deal with this matter now. Do you think it¡¯s possible for you to send


    some men over to control the workers at the construction site?¡±


    Once he heard the sound of the car engine on the other end of the call, Leo quickly lowered his


    fountain pen before he responded in a serious tone and asked, ¡°Where are you now, Miss Stark?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m rushing to the construction site right now.¡± After all, Myra was worried that something bad might


    happen to Tilly. ¡°I wanted to call the police, but I was afraid that things might get out of hand. Since I


    couldn¡¯t contact anyone else, I had to call you¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Stark, please stop your car somewhere; don¡¯t go to the construction site just yet.¡± Leo¡¯s


    expression faltered as he quickly ran toward Tony¡¯s office. However, he then knitted his brows together


    as he recalled that Tony wasn¡¯t in the office that day. ¡°Listen to me, Miss Stark¡ªI¡¯m going to inform


    Director Hart about this right now. Don¡¯t go there just yet. Director Hart will make sure to handle this,¡±


    Leo said in a worried voice.


    Will Director Hart deal with this? Of course, I wouldn¡¯t have to feel worried about this if he¡¯s willing to


    take matters into his own hands. However¡­ ¡°All right. I¡¯ll leave it to you, then. Thank you.¡± Myra slowed


    her car down. But after the line cut off on the other end, she stepped on the gas and rushed toward the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    construction site once again. It would take nearly two hours for Leo to rush to the construction site from


    where his office is. I cannot¡ªand will not¡ªleave Tilly alone for such a long time.


    It only took Myra 30 minutes to arrive at the Sunny Bay Project construction site. When she got there,


    the entire ce was empty. She walked toward the central area and heard the voices of men shouting.


    Soon enough, she was faced with an empty piece ofnd; all the workers who were supposed to be at


    work were either gone or had gathered in a group a distance away from where she stood.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    All of the men turned their heads toward her when they saw her, and Myra instantly realized that she


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    had made a bad decision when she saw the look in the men¡¯s eyes. Running away was no longer an


    option to her right then; the moment her footsteps came to a halt, four or five big-sized men ran toward


    her and crowded behind her as they forced Myra to continue moving forward. She saw Tilly a distance


    away from her¡ªthe young girl was being pushed toward her by another man.


    Tilly immediately let out a loud cry the moment she saw Myra. ¡°Miss Stark¡­ I¡¯m so afraid¡­¡± After all,


    she was just a young girl who hadn¡¯t even graduated from university yet; she had never expected


    herself to encounter such an incident. Myra was just as afraid right then, but she had no choice except


    to put on a calm front as she walked over and held onto Tilly¡¯s hand. Myra then turned to look at the


    leader of the group of men. ¡°Where¡¯s David? Why haven¡¯t I seen him anywhere at all?¡± David was


    another foreman Myra had oftenmunicated with in the past; he was a lot easier to talk to and never


    caused any problems for her.


    Before Chris could respond to Myra, Tilly spoke up between her sobs. ¡°David was hospitalized after he


    got injured, Miss Stark. Chris has been the one leading the workers recently.¡±


    Chris then gave Myra a side-eye as he scoffed. ¡°So you¡¯re the person in charge of this project, huh,


    Miss Stark?¡± He spoke in a roguish tone that made him seem more like a gangster than one of the


    construction workers. Myra pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m just in charge of the design; there are other people


    who are responsible for the whole project. I¡¯ve already made some calls¡ª¡±


    Smack! Before Myra could finish her sentence, she felt a tight p against her cheek that made her


    head spin. Tilly let out a loud shriek as she hastily attempted to help Myra. However, another man


    grabbed onto Tilly¡¯s arm and pulled her away from Myra. Chris then lowered his hand as he casually


    turned toward the man who was holding onto Tilly. ¡°Since this b*tch is here, we can let the other one


    go. I heard that this woman, Miss Stark, has a rather tight rtionship with Director Chase from the


    Chase Group. With her around, we won¡¯t have to worry about getting our pay!¡±


    Myra felt her ears ringing after she received the sudden, unwarranted p across her face. She


    reached a hand up and felt blood when she touched her split lip. She bit her lips and gasped in pain


    before she lifted her head up to re at Chris. ¡°The Chase Group is definitely going to pay you guys.


    There might have been a mistake made in one of the departments; I¡¯ll give thepany a call right


    now.¡±


    Meanwhile, Tilly was crying her lungs out as she found herself being dragged away. She screamed for


    Myra¡¯s name, but Myra no longer found the energy to be bothered by the young girl. If Tilly was allowed


    to leave safely, she would at least be able to pass the message to the others. Myra now realized that


    the situation was more serious than she had expected it to be. This is no longer about the riots; these


    people are trying to detain and kidnap me! She reached a trembling hand over to touch her cell phone.


    Coincidentally, her phone rang at that very moment. It was a call from Tony!


    Myra held her breath as she quickly picked the call up. ¡°Hello?¡± That was all she managed to say


    before Chris grabbed onto her hair and tugged her head toward the ground. Myra forced her eyes shut


    in pain, and she felt her left forehead mming against a rock as she fell onto the ground. At that


    moment, all she felt was a sharp, blinding pain as she gradually lost consciousness. Her phone had


    fallen onto the ground, but the call was still connected. Even though Myra could hear Tony¡¯s loud and


    furious cries from the phone, all she managed then was to groan in pain; she couldn¡¯t bring herself to


    speak at all.


    Just as she attempted to reach a hand out for the phone, Chris stomped his foot over the screen and


    crushed the phone into pieces. Then, he let out a cold scoff as he walked toward Myra and kicked her a


    few times. After that, he crouched down and spoke to her in a cold, soft voice. ¡°Miss Stark, most of the


    men at the construction site have been abstinent for a long while. I wouldn¡¯t put up too much of a fight if


    I were you. I¡¯m not a cruel man; I¡¯ll let you go eventually as long as you obey my words.¡± He then


    turned to the two men beside him. ¡°Greg, Eric¡ªlock this woman up in the hut. We¡¯ll only let her out


    once our issues with the Chase Group are resolved!¡±


    Myra was forcefully dragged over to a tiny, wooden hut that didn¡¯t have any source of light; it was pitch


    ck inside. She felt herself drowning in waves of anxiety and fear the moment she heard the sound of


    the men locking her alone in the hut. She could still hear Chris¡¯s voice echoing in her head. How long


    are they going to keep me here? What are they going to do to me? All of the workers here are


    madmen; I¡¯m afraid they might¡­ Her entire body trembled in fear as she buried her face into her knees


    and began to sob silently.


    She had experienced the same fear when her mother left her in the past. The overwhelming sense of


    helplessness, powerlessness and fear¡­ She felt like the entire world had abandoned her then. I don¡¯t


    even know if Tilly managed to leave; I don¡¯t even know if she managed to find someone who can help


    me¡­


    Myra felt herself tensing up every time she heard the voices of men outside the hut. The darkness that


    surrounded her felt like a beast that could swallow her whole.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but her legs felt numb from sitting on the ground for too


    long. Her tears had dried on her face, and it made her skin ufortably tight. Just then, she heard


    the nearing sounds of police sirens that came from outside the hut. Her gaze was blurry; she couldn¡¯t


    seem to bring herself to react to whatever was urring outside. Myra simply wrapped her arms


    around herself as she continued to shake uncontrobly. It felt like everything was in slow-motion right


    then; each second felt like a year to her.


    After what felt like a long time, the door behind Myra was thrown open with a loud bam. The entire door


    fell onto the ground, sending dust up into the air. Sunlight shone into the insides of the dark hut. Myra


    gradually turned her body around, looking as though she was still stuck in slow-motion. She narrowed


    her eyes as they were too sensitive to the blinding sunlight; when she saw the tall, muscr figure that


    stood by the door with his back against the sun, she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from streaming down her


    face.


    When you¡¯re stuck in the dark and need a helping hand to drag you out, who is the one person you¡¯d


    like to see the most? I know Sean isn¡¯t going toe and save me. I know that only a single person¡¯s


    face surfaced in my mind the moment I heard the door being kicked open earlier. Myra parted her lips


    in an attempt to call his name. ¡°To¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t finish her words as her throat felt too dry for her to


    even speak. All she managed then was to stare at the man who walked over to her.


    Every step he took seemed to be filled with rage and hostility right then; even the warm, golden rays


    behind him felt oddly cold at that moment. There was amotion urring outside the hut, and a few


    men from the SWAT team stood outside with their rifles. They seemed reluctant to rush in without


    orders.


    Tony¡¯s face was darker than clouds before a huge rainstorm. With his hands still ced by his sides, he


    cracked his knuckles as he met gazes with Myra¡¯s terrified eyes. Tony hastily walked toward thetter


    before he picked her up into his arms without a word. Myra was aplete mess right then; her


    workwear outfit was coated with ayer of dust, one side of her cheek was excessively swollen, and


    blood stuck onto the corner of her lips. Although the blood from her forehead injury had dried up, the


    cut still looked terrifying. Furthermore, she had suffered a few scratches on her arms and legs when


    she fell and scratched herself against the pebbles on the ground. Tony felt his eyes burning at the sight


    of all the red marks on her skin.


    He instinctively tightened his arms around her body as he lowered his head to look at Myra. ¡°Listen to


    me; I want you to close your eyes now,¡± he said with a gentle smile. She felt like he had put her under a


    spell right then. A tear trickled down her cheek as she blinked, but she gripped onto his shirt around his


    chest as she obediently forced her eyes shut. ¡°I¡¯m scared, Tony¡­¡± Never once had Myra revealed such


    a vulnerable side of herself in front of another person. However, she no longer felt like being strong


    right then.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here now.¡± The simple words that Tony uttered with his deep voice somehow put


    Myra at ease.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    As they walked out of the hut, they were greeted with the sight of all of the rioting workers being


    restrained by the armed police. While the workers were all huddled up in a spot, the team leader of the


    police force frowned when he saw the girl in Tony¡¯s arms. ¡°Director Hart, she¡¯s supposed to go to the


    station to give a statement¡­¡± he muttered carefully. But before he could finish his sentence, Tony threw


    him an icy re that silenced him immediately.


    ¡°Officer Wayne, we have another witness here; she can follow you back to the station if you need a


    statement.¡± Leo hastily spoke up. Wayne nodded. ¡°All right, that¡¯s great.¡±


    Leo noticed how Myra seemed to be trembling in Tony¡¯s arms, so he took his own coat off to cover her


    with it. However, before he could do so, Tony took a step away from him to avoid Leo¡¯s coat. Leo


    scratched his nose awkwardly. Well, at least I feel relieved now that everything¡¯s over, he thought to


    himself. After he had gotten off the call with Myra earlier, Leo was panicking as he speedily contacted


    Tony to inform him about it. God knows what else would¡¯ve happened if we had arrived slightlyter.


    After all, Myra doesn¡¯t know about the Chase Group¡¯s internal affairs now, and she doesn¡¯t know¡­ Leo


    frowned as he looked up to steal a nce at the foreman, Chris. A steely glint surfaced in his eyes


    before he turned and followed along behind Tony¡¯s tracks.


    ¡°Director Hart. These people¡­¡± Leo probed cautiously.


    ¡°Do what you have to do. Do you still need me to teach you what to do?¡± Tony spoke of the workers as


    if he was talking about dead men; Leo felt chills running down his spine as he heard Tony¡¯s deep voice.


    However, Leo only nodded his head solemnly. ¡°I got it.¡± His footsteps came to a halt as he no longer left


    along with Tony.


    Meanwhile, Tony continued to stare at the woman in his arms. I should have justpletely


    abandoned her after that night. Since she has made it clear that she doesn¡¯t like me, why do I still


    continue to show up by her side? It¡¯s almost as if I¡¯m just asking for myself to be shamed. However, I


    simply couldn¡¯t control myself when I received Leo¡¯s call earlier. I was so tempted to just annihte L


    right there and then! Tony tightened his grip on Myra. Good job, L¡­


    Philip, a doctor who was now perfectlypetent in both internal medicine and surgery, was no longer


    surprised when Tony called him over to give Myra a check-up. However, Philip couldn¡¯t stop himself


    from questioning the situation when he saw all the wounds on Myra. ¡°What happened? How did she get


    so badly injured?¡± The cuts aren¡¯t deep, and she didn¡¯t fracture anything, but¡­ ¡°I think she might be left


    with a small scar on her forehead,¡± Philip said with a frown.


    Tony had maintained the same, emotionless expression on his face ever since Philip entered the room.


    Although Tony didn¡¯t seem to reveal any emotion after he heard what Philip had said, Philip could still


    sense the burning rage within the other man. ¡°Could it be¡­ Did Sean abuse her after he found out


    about things between the two of you?¡± Philip made a guess, but Tony simply scoffed without


    responding to his question. ¡°Tell Elliot that things at Hilliville have been sped up.¡±


    Philip lifted an eyebrow upon hearing this. He took off his gloves after he had cleaned all of Myra¡¯s


    wounds. ¡°I heard that you asked Old Master Hart for some money, Tony. Is that true?¡±


    Tony felt extremely frustrated after Philip posed him that question. He instinctively thought of pulling a


    cigarette out right then, but he suppressed his desire to smoke once he saw the unconscious woman


    lying on the bed. He simply pressed his thin lips together and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Philip widened his eyes in shock before he turned to nce at the woman on the bed. He then shook


    his head. ¡°Tony, you really have to tell the woman what you¡¯ve done after all that you¡¯ve done for her.


    How is she going to understand what you¡¯ve sacrificed for her if you don¡¯t tell her about it?!¡±


    Tell her about it? Tony recalled how he had listed all of the things he did for the woman that night, and


    how shepletely dismissed his efforts. The temperature around him turned chilly. ¡°I¡­ have more


    important things to handle now.¡± I guess some things have toe to an end now that other things are


    starting to happen. Tony¡¯s gaze darkened as he remained deep in thought.


    It was the next morning when Myra finally woke up from her long slumber. Her entire body felt like it


    had been run over by a car, for all her bones and joints were aching terribly. She had no idea where


    she was when she first opened her eyes. Thest thing she remembered was being in Tony¡¯s arms;


    she remembered how he had saved her from the bunch of madmen and carried her into his car.


    The light in her room wasn¡¯t bright as there were thick ckout curtains that blocked the sunlight from


    entering. Her head was still spinning as she slowly sat up, so she had to close her eyes for a long while


    before she felt slightly better. There was a sharp paining from her forehead, but when she reached


    a hand up, she realized that the wound had been dressed. I had a lot of other wounds all over my body;


    I guess they must¡¯ve been cleaned and dressed as well. But this ce I¡¯m in¡­ This room¡­


    Just then, someone opened the door. Tony¡¯srge, muscr figure appeared as a dark silhouette that


    blocked out the rest of the light shining in from outside. As she looked at his figure, Myra was reminded


    of how it had been the same figure who had entered the hut and saved her just one day ago. She felt


    her eyes burning as she tried her best to hold back her tears. Right then, she felt oddly flustered as she


    stared at the emotionless man with her watery eyes. How am I supposed to face this man in front of me


    right now? All of the harsh words that I¡¯ve once said to him now feel like a giant hand that¡¯s clenching


    onto my heart. I¡¯m really the most ungrateful woman ever; I¡¯ve ignored all his good intentions and


    pushed him away multiple times. Yet¡­


    Tony took a few steps closer to her. Myra clenched her fists tightly as she felt at aplete loss for


    words then. She only managed to spit two words out as she parted her lips. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I don¡¯t know


    if I would¡¯ve survived until I got help if Tony hadn¡¯t rushed over to me yesterday. I¡¯ll never forget that


    dark, terrifying experience for the rest of my life.


    Tony was already in front of her right then. A series ofplex emotions surfaced in his gaze as he


    looked down at her from where he stood. However, she simply couldn¡¯t understand what was going on


    in his mind. Tony was someone she couldn¡¯t decipher nor grasp as an individual¡­


    Right as she was about to ask him what he was looking at, he spoke in a calm voice. ¡°You have a lot of


    missed calls on your phone.¡± She swiftly turned to look at the phone ced beside her pillow. The


    phone didn¡¯t belong to her, but her eyes widened when she saw all the missed calls on the screen.


    ¡°Your phone was crushed yesterday. Leo took your SIM card out and got you a new phone.¡± Tony


    answered the question that she was just about to ask. Myra was stunned as she picked the new phone


    up¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected a man as cold as Tony to perform such warm, thoughtful acts. She felt the


    need to say something more, but all the words disappeared at the tip of her tongue when she finally


    spoke. ¡°Thank you,¡± she uttered as if that was the only thing she had to say to him then.


    ¡°No worries. I just didn¡¯t want anything to go wrong with the Hart Group¡¯s project,¡± he said with a smirk.


    She froze for a moment. There he goes again¡­ He said the same thing to me thest time he saved


    me at the construction site¡­ It¡¯s almost as if he¡¯s saying that he only cares about my safety because


    he doesn¡¯t want anything to go wrong with the Hart Group¡¯s project. Right then, Myra recalled the


    merciless tone in his voice when he had spoken to Leo about how the workers were to be dealt with


    yesterday. She then curled her lips into a bitter smile before she nced at all the missed calls on her


    new phone.


    Sean, Eve, Richard, the head of the engineering department¡­ Even the director of the design


    department gave me a missed call. Myra scrolled through the list and counted nearly a hundred missed


    calls. It seems like they¡¯re all looking for me because of something important. Could it be rted to


    yesterday¡¯s incident at the construction site? Have they all been notified about it?


    Myra took a deep breath before she tapped on Eve¡¯s number and gave her a call first. Eve picked her


    call up almost instantly. ¡°Where are you now, Myra?¡± Eve shouted anxiously before Myra even had the


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    chance to speak. Myra leaned the phone slightly away from her ear before she responded in a soft


    whisper. ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital now. Did something happen?¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    She uttered the word ¡®hospital¡¯ in a hushed and awkward tone, seeming as though she wasn¡¯t hoping to


    be heard by the man in front of her.


    ¡°What happened? It¡¯s an emergency! Myra, hurry over to Chase Group and tell Sean that I¡¯m on my


    way back from Springdale City. I¡¯m getting off the freeway soon and I¡¯ll be stopping by Chase Group.¡±


    Eve¡¯s voice was filled with urgency, and Myra¡¯s brows knitted in confusion.


    Is it because of what happened at the construction sitest night?


    She regained herposure. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mom. Those people yesterday¡­ They weren¡¯t able to hurt me


    much. The police are also investigating it, so it should be fine.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Myra?!¡± Eve eximed, her toneced with slight irritation. ¡°What do you


    mean it¡¯s fine? Sean told me about the incident where confidential information about the Hilliville


    Project had been stolen. Now that thepany¡¯s funding chains have been cut and properties are left


    barren, business can¡¯t go on as usual at all. Did you look at the stock market this morning? Chase


    Group¡¯s financial stocks fell by 7 percent today, and it¡¯s still dropping as of now¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Myra was shocked. How did such a small matter escte overnight to something as huge as


    this?!


    ¡°What on earth happened? How did the top secret information get stolen? What was inside of it,


    anyway?¡± Myra couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    She turned to the side in an attempt to get off the bed, but the sudden movement made her head spin


    and she almost fell head-first onto the ground.


    A pair of hands came forward swiftly and steadied her arm, preventing the fall.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Myra lifted her head and her eyes met with Tony¡¯s, which were cold and unbothered as usual. She


    looked away immediately.


    Her ongoing phone call with Eve conveniently reminded her that she was still a married woman¡ªfor


    now. She wasn¡¯t in the ce to think about such distractions.


    She nibbled on her bottom lip and eventually decided to stay quiet, walking past Tony toward the


    outside of the room.


    Tony stared at her from behind as she slowly strolled out, his hostile eyes narrowing.


    The line went silent after Myra¡¯s three burning questions. After a long pause whichsted enough for


    Myra to be sure that Eve had ended the call, she finally replied softly with another question, ¡°Myra¡­


    Are you sure you don¡¯t know what happened?¡±


    Myra could tell right away that her question had a suspicious undertone. With a heavy heart, she


    asked, ¡°Am I supposed to know?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Eve seemed to be troubled. ¡°I heard from Sean that the confidential information seemed to


    have gone missing because of you¡­ You should head over to Chase Group as soon as possible and


    have a talk with him. I really don¡¯t know how it happened, Myra¡­¡±


    Eve continued, but Myra was already lost in her own mind.


    Hilliville¡¯s top secret information¡­ had been stolen by me?


    How could I steal something like that and bepletely unaware of it?


    Suddenly, a sh of bright light sent a sharp pain up her eyes as Myra squinted. Looking around,


    nothing seemed out of the usual.


    She wasn¡¯t at the hospital; she was on the top floor of Hart Group¡¯s 48-storey office building. In other


    words, it meant that Myra had spent the night at the lounge inside Tony¡¯s office.


    Just then, her phone came to life with another call¡ªit was from Sean. Myra stared at his name on her


    phone screen, nervously biting her lip. She eventually switched her phone to silent mode and headed


    toward the elevator.


    I don¡¯t know what happened, but don¡¯t you dare me me for something that I didn¡¯t do!


    Myra¡¯s car was left at the construction site, so she hailed a cab to Chase Group.


    The cab driver mmed the gas mercilessly and sped toward their destination; the usual one-hour


    journey only took less than an hour this time.


    Myra got off the cab and paid the driver before entering the building. As she headed inside, she could


    feel that the atmosphere was off.


    Stepping foot through the entrance, employees started pointing judgmental fingers at her while


    whispering among themselves.


    ¡°Look¡ªhow dare she still show up at Chase Group? I heard that this woman is a corporate spy. That¡¯s


    how she easily got her hands on Hart Group¡¯s Sunny Bay Project!¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that she¡¯s having a fling with Director Hart! He was the one who saved her from the


    incident at the construction sitest night! She used to have her eyes on Director Chase, but it turns out


    that she has been two-timing him. It¡¯s my first time seeing a woman as shameless as her!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she betrayed him like that after the Director put so much trust in her! Thank goodness


    for the witnesses and proof. Otherwise, she¡¯d be getting away again this time!¡±


    Hearing the employees exchange gossip about her, Myra¡¯s lips curved into a sarcastic smirk.


    Chase Group was thepany that she had put years of painstaking effort in and worked tirelessly for.


    It wasn¡¯t an understatement to say that she had sacrificed her youth and passion for thepany, but


    after many years of hard work, it was the samepany that stabbed her in the back.


    Myra shut her eyes and stepped inside an elevator. With the push of a button, the murmurs outside


    faded together with the view of the lobby as the doors closed slowly.


    All that had happened recently shed across her mind, but she still didn¡¯t quite understand what was


    going on.


    The elevator arrived at the floor of Sean¡¯s office swiftly, and Myra got off it.


    The outside of the elevator was quiet¡ªin fact, it was so quiet that it was a little intimidating.


    She only understood the reason behind the still atmosphere as she approached Sean¡¯s office.


    Everyone was gathered inside¡ªthere were managers from every department and even all of Sean¡¯s


    secretaries and assistants who worked on this floor. It looked like a serious and important asion for


    all of them to be gathered there.


    Myra entered the office calmly.


    She had on a set of normal office wear, which somehow wasn¡¯t the outfit she was wearing yesterday


    night; someone seemed to have changed her into a new set of clothes. Still, she was certain that she


    wasn¡¯t looking very presentable at the moment.


    Noticing her arrival, Richard¡¯s gaze sharpened, but his voice remained dull. ¡°Greetings, Miss Stark.¡±


    Sean had also noticed Myra¡¯s arrival. She didn¡¯t look too good. For some reason, she was covered in


    cuts and her left cheek was badly swollen, not to mention that she was also bandaged on her forehead.


    He clutched a document in his left hand tightly. As he looked at her face and remembered what she¡¯d


    done, he couldn¡¯t help but fling the file straight in her direction. ¡°Look at the mess you¡¯ve made!¡±


    L¡¯s brows instinctively rxed at the sight of his act of aggression. She knew that Eve didn¡¯t wish for


    Sean and Myra to divorce, but she couldn¡¯t drag on any longer.


    Myra felt it when the file hit her head with a thud, but she didn¡¯t try to dodge or flinch.


    It wasn¡¯t her first time being publicly humiliated by this man; what else did she expect?


    ¡°Since Miss Stark is here, we can discuss the matter regarding the leakage of privatepany


    information by Miss Stark, the leader of Team A in the Design Department¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we first discuss what happened to mest night?¡±


    Myra looked around the room, expressionless.


    When she was faced with danger at the construction site the night before, she had dialed every one of


    their numbers, but none of them answered at all.


    Yet, as soon as there was a breach in privatepany information, her phone was bombarded with


    countless calls from the same people!


    Myra studied the people present one by one¡ªstarting from the Project Department Manager, to the


    Design Department Director, to even Richard and Sean¡­ Her face was calm with indifference the


    entire time. ¡°There was a riot at the construction sitest night. I¡¯d really like to know¡­ Why did none of


    you pick up my calls?¡±


    Loud silence filled the office.


    At longst, the Design Department Director uttered dryly, ¡°Miss Stark, we¡¯re discussing the fact that


    you leaked ourpany¡¯s private information, not some insignificant construction site riot.¡±


    ¡°In other words, are you saying that it¡¯s my fault for being beaten up because of thepany, Mr.


    Xavier? Is it because nobody cares anyway?¡± Myra¡¯s gaze fell on Mr. Xavier before it shiftedzily to


    Sean. ¡°Or is this how Director Chase prefers his employees to act?¡±


    Sean¡¯s face darkened at her words.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Initially, Sean was still in the United States when the incident happened; he had no choice but to return


    early after realizing how serious the matter was. He already suspected that there might have been


    some mistake and had wanted to talk it out with Myra, but seeing her hostile attitude toward himself


    angered him even more. Recalling the photo that he¡¯d just seen in L¡¯s phone, rage thrummed


    through his veins.


    Seeing Sean on his side was more than enough to give Mr. Xavier a confidence boost. ¡°I know Miss


    Stark is just reluctant to admit it. Nheless, you should know that we¡¯re not making blind


    usations at you right now, Miss Stark. We have witnesses and proof. Come on, Felicia¡ªtell her


    what happened.¡±


    After she was signaled by Mr. Xavier, a woman timidly stepped forward from the group of secretaries.


    She took a quick nce at Myra before looking down right away, seemingly intimidated by her. She


    stuttered, ¡°Miss Stark hade looking for Director Chase on the day he left for his business trip, but I


    tried to stop her from going in.¡±


    The woman paused and took a breath before continuing in a steadier tone. She said, ¡°I told her that the


    Director wasn¡¯t in and mentioned that there were lots of confidential documents in his office, so she


    wasn¡¯t allowed to enter. However, she was persistent and argued that she wasn¡¯t just anyone. I couldn¡¯t


    stop her and watched her enter the office; I could only wait outside because I was too scared to follow


    her in.¡±


    ¡°Miss Stark left the office only a moment after she went in. Her face was pale and she looked quite


    panicked, so I looked her up and down. I saw that her handbag seemed t and empty when she went


    in, but it was bulky when she came out. I even saw several A4 papers sticking out from the top corner


    of her bag. I didn¡¯t give it much thought at the time, but the incidentst night made me remember


    about this. I didn¡¯t want to hide this any longer, so I reported it to Mr. Xavier.¡±


    The woman finished her story in one long breath.


    Sean¡¯s expression grew darker after hearing that woman¡¯s anecdote. Looking Myra dead in the eye, he


    demanded, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Myra¡¯s eyes went round with disbelief as she broke into a half-heartedugh. ¡°Does it mean that I stole


    the documents just because I went inside your office?¡±


    She had indeed entered his office that day, but she never saw the so-called private documents


    containing confidential information, let alone stealing them. More importantly, why would she even need


    to steal something like that?!


    The timid secretary seemed to be terrified of Myra as she chewed on her bottom lip anxiously. She


    said, ¡°No one else entered the Director¡¯s office after you left.¡±


    Mr. Xavier let out a loud scoff. ¡°If you feel wronged, just ask everyone who was in the secretary office.


    Ask them if they¡¯ve seen anyone else stepping into the Director¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Myra looked at Sean with piercing eyes and stone-cold malice. ¡°I want to


    check the CCTV footage¡ªnot just the ones after I left, but footage of the office throughout the entire


    day!¡±


    I¡¯m clearly being set up!


    However, why was she being blindly used of stealing some documents? Above all that, she


    shouldn¡¯t be the only suspect¡ªthey only realized that it was missing three days after she visited the


    office. The people who entered before her should have been considered as suspects too!


    Mr. Xavier¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of panic, but it quickly dissipated after receiving a reassuring


    nce from L.


    ¡°I, too, feel that we should check the footage.¡± L tugged on Sean¡¯s arm from his side as she purred


    and said, ¡°Sean, let¡¯s make it fair.¡±


    L¡¯s thoughtful and considerate facade made it seem like she was being gentle and kind to Myra in


    front of everyone, but none of those people knew that Myra was actually Sean¡¯s wife, who was


    currently being used by the others.


    Her mouth twitched at the thought. ¡°I see¡ªall of you simply decided that I was the culprit without even


    looking at the CCTV footage¡­ Mr. Xavier, your level of intelligence is indeed befitting of Chase Group¡¯s


    Design Department Director.¡±


    Both Sean and Mr. Xavier tensed slightly. Sean stared at Myra with his lips pursed into a tight line. He


    seemed angry for a moment, but he reverted back to his icy cold demeanor almost immediately. He


    said to Mr. Xavier, ¡°Tell the guys at the control room to send me CCTV footage from the past few days.¡±


    Before long, the files were transported to hisputer.


    In order to save time, the secretaries brought moreptops to observe the footage separately; each


    device had several people hovering over it as they watched the footage at a higher yback speed.


    After a round of filtering, they concluded that Director Chase¡¯s office was empty except on two days


    where there were visitors.


    The day that Sean had gone on his business trip, Richard had entered the office at around 7.00PM. He


    had ced a set of documents on the desk.


    As Richard walked past the camera with the document facing upward, the CCTV captured the words


    atop the papers clearly¡ªHilliville Project Negotiation Results.


    Holding the document in his hands, he went straight toward Sean¡¯s desk and ced it there.


    ¡°Miss Stark, this document contains confidential information belonging to thepany; because it was


    leaked, Hart Group sessfully sold the property in Hilliville to our potential clients from Hong Kong


    right under our nose with a price 1% lower than what we offered. We¡¯re experiencing a capital chain


    rupture because of this lost opportunity,¡± Richard exined.


    Sean¡¯s office desk was located not in the middle of the room; it was toward a corner of the office, and


    next to his desk were a variety of potted nts. In one corner of the CCTV footage, another set of A4


    papers could be vaguely seen as they stuck out.


    Myra flinched internally at the mention of Hart Group, but her eyes followed closely on another figure in


    the CCTV footage as it entered the office on the same day as her.


    To her surprise, it was L!


    In other words, L and Myra were the only ones who had stepped foot into Sean¡¯s office besides


    Richard. Myra was sure that there was only a single set of Divorce Agreement papers on his desk, not


    the ¡®Hilliville Project Negotiation n¡¯ or whatever it was¡­


    It¡¯s her! It¡¯s L! She switched the documents¡­ She did it and put the me all on me!


    Myra went in front of theptop and reyed the footage which showed L; she couldn¡¯t


    L was indeed in the office¡ªin fact, she had gone in there twice. She only strolled around the room


    the first time as she looked around casually. After lounging on the sofa briefly, she got up and left. The


    second time, she was seen admiring the view by the window before she moved behind Sean¡¯s desk.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Not even 10 secondster, she left with nothing in her hands. Besides a few moments here and there


    where her movements had cast a shadow over the documents, the set of A4 papers were in ce the


    entire time.


    Nheless, Myra was sure of it! She knew that L must have switched the two documents within a


    split second!


    Up next, the CCTV footage showed Myra entering the office.


    What happened next was exactly how it was exined by the secretary earlier¡ªMyra barged into the


    office despite the woman¡¯s efforts to stop her. She went straight to the restroom before walking up to


    the desk. Seeing the set of documents, she picked it up without hesitation and shoved it into her


    handbag. Then, she rushed out of the office.


    At the door, she even insisted on not taking anything from the office when being questioned by the


    secretary.


    Mr. Xavier was overjoyed as the footage yed. He turned to Myra with a look of wicked satisfaction,


    his eyes gleaming with triumph. ¡°What do you have to say now, Miss Stark?¡±

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Myra knew exactly what was going on, but she also knew that no one was going to believe her no


    matter how she tried to exin herself. Instead, she put on a humorless smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve got


    nothing to say.¡±


    Without haste, Mr. Xavier turned to the group of people behind him. ¡°Tsk-tsk¡­ Looks like Miss Stark


    has finally decided to confess. What are we waiting for? Someone call the police! Leakingpany


    information is not a trivial matter, and we¡¯d better leave it to the police.¡±


    He was wearing a huge smile on his face, thinking that his words had easily nted fear in Myra. To his


    shock, she only smiled and nodded. ¡°I think we should inform the police as well. I¡¯ll be getting awyer


    to settle the case. Well then, can I leave now?¡±


    Seeing her casual behavior and aloof way of epting the decision, Sean waspletely infuriated.


    He stood up and went up to Myra slowly. Over the past few days, his heart was filled with regret as he


    was feeling guilty toward Myra.


    All these years, the woman he loved was L. Even though he hated Myra, he always felt bad about it


    and had lied to himself out of regret. Despite frequently using histe child as an excuse to keep a


    distance from her, he was also aware of Myra¡¯s feelings for him. He had even considered increasing


    her share for their divorce to make up for all those years. However, little did he know how the tables


    would have turned in a few days!


    ¡°Just admit it. If it¡¯s not too serious, I won¡¯t put you through too much trouble, Myra. We are husband


    and wife, after all.¡± Sean suddenly spoke, his voice t and his eyes bearing a cold, sharp gaze. Just


    as always, this was how he acted whenever he had to talk to her.


    His coldness pierced through her heart like a de. We are husband and wife, after all¡­


    Myra, who was trying hard to keep a calm mind, felt herposure crumble at the sound of his words.


    Her eyes went red-rimmed as tears welled up, not wanting to look at the faces around her and how


    they changed after his shocking reveal of their rtionship. She stared at him straight ahead. ¡°Has


    there ever been a time where you¡¯ve done something for me because we¡¯re husband and wife, Sean?


    All these years, I¡¯ve worked so hard for thispany; I¡¯ve given it my all! What makes you think you


    can justbel me as your wife now after everything?!¡±


    ¡°All the evidence is pointing toward you. I just don¡¯t want us to end badly.¡± Sean suddenly felt that the


    hatred that he had toward Myra because of the child was gradually fading away.


    It was probably because he was finally able to be with L now, or because he felt that the punishment


    that he had inflicted on her throughout their marriage was enough. Now that they were getting divorced


    soon, it wouldn¡¯t matter anymore.


    ¡°Let me tell you this¡ªI don¡¯t care if we end badly or not, because I never did any of that!¡± Myra


    snapped at the man, for she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    Sean went quiet once again as his expression darkened, his already-defined features looking even


    more horrifying than ever in addition to his simmering rage. He stared at Myra; taking in the hurt in her


    eyes, he recalled the way that this woman went behind his back to fool around with another man just a


    while back. He wanted to show her some respect in public, but since she had bitten back first¡­


    ¡°In that case, what¡¯s going on in this photo?!¡± Sean coldly ced his phone down in front of Myra.


    ¡°What excuse will you use this time, Myra?!¡± His voice was ice cold as he demanded, ¡°This photo was


    taken this morning by L¡¯s friend who works at Hart Group. You told Mom on the phone that you were


    in the hospital, right? Well, why were you seen outside of Director Hart¡¯s office?! Not only that, why did


    you leave his office in the middle of the night?!¡±


    Sean hadn¡¯t nned on exposing something as personal as this with all his employees around. After


    all, it was a bad reflection on his own reputation. However, now that it hade to this, he decided


    enough was enough; Myra¡¯s behavior had stoked his anger.


    As Myra looked down at the photo, her eyelids flickered as her mind raced back to the moment she


    stepped out of Tony Hart¡¯s office. She recalled seeing a sh of bright light which pierced her eyes, but


    she didn¡¯t give it a second thought. Since it was L¡¯s friend who had taken her photo, she was


    impressed that the woman even went through so much trouble to set her up to this point.


    Noticing that Myra was looking away, Sean felt an inexplicable pang in his chest which manifested into


    a sea of fury. He hadn¡¯t believed it when L showed him the photo earlier, but seeing the look on


    Myra¡¯s face¡­


    ¡°I was so wrong about you, Myra! To think that I was feeling guilty toward you¡ªjust for you to do this to


    me!¡± Sean¡¯s sullen expression darkened. The weather was scorching hot in the summer heat, but Myra


    was feeling chilled to the bone at that moment.


    ¡°What will you say now?!¡± His hands tightened into fists. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive a woman like you! I


    want nothing more than to end our marriage right now! I¡¯d rather we never met!¡±


    As the words came out of his mouth, Myra felt her heart sink. I¡¯d rather we never met¡­ She forced


    herself upright, her fists clenched at her sides. ¡°That¡¯s why I took the Divorce Agreement as soon as I


    saw it on your desk. When I came into your office, there weren¡¯t any private documents on your desk at


    all. I only took away a set of the Divorce Agreement papers!¡±


    ¡°The Divorce Agreement?¡± Sean looked at the woman before her in disbelief. He let out a sudden scoff;


    his expectations for her had gone straight down to zero. ¡°If you¡¯re going to lie, you should at least make


    it sound realistic. What are you talking about? The Divorce Agreement? I don¡¯t have anything like that


    on my desk! In fact, I haven¡¯t even drafted one! More importantly, what¡¯s going on in the photo?!¡±


    ¡°The photo¡­¡± Looking into Sean¡¯s stony re, Myra answered hesitantly, ¡°There was a riot at the


    construction site yesterday and I was held hostage as soon as I got there. Director Hart just happened


    to be nearby, so he helped me get out. I never left his office until this morning because I went


    unconscious the entire time.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Mr. Xavier had just recovered after being consumed with shock from finding out that Myra


    was the Director¡¯s wife, but he was already standing in position and waiting to butt in whenever he


    found a chance. In a mocking manner, he said, ¡°I can see that you were heavily injuredst night, Miss


    Stark. Why didn¡¯t Director Hart send you to the hospital and took you to his own office instead? Is he a


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    doctor who can treat your wounds?¡±


    Tony was clearly not a doctor. Hence, Myra was unable to exin herself in front of everyone. She


    couldn¡¯t possibly tell everyone that Tony had feelings for her¡ªit would be so embarrassing to admit it


    herself. Besides, admitting such a thing could drag her into even more problems in her personal life.


    She pursed her lips and decided to stay silent.


    Mr. Xavier caught on to her uneasiness and continued, ¡°Oh my, Mrs. Chase! Are you having an affair


    with Director Hart? Is that why you¡¯ve betrayed Chase Group?! You stole ourpany¡¯s confidential


    information and gave it to Hart Group. You¡¯re even filing for divorce with Director Chase just because of


    him?¡±


    ¡°I only have one thing to say¡ªI didn¡¯t steal the private documents. Since all of you already know that


    I¡¯m married to the Director, why would I even leak information from my ownpany? To shoot myself


    in the foot?!¡±


    Her nails were digging deep into her palms as she stood tall, and she maintained a straight face


    without revealing a hint of panic. However, this was much more painful to watch than anything else in


    the eyes of others¡­

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Sean had never seen this side of Myra. Suddenly, there was an odd feeling in his chest; it was as if he


    had taken pity on her. However, he quickly remembered that she was the same woman who had


    recently revealed her true intentions. He forced himself to stick to his decision. Myra was wicked and


    despicable! How could he ever take pity on her?!


    ¡°So you¡¯re not admitting what you¡¯ve done?¡± Sean¡¯s expression remained still as a pond.


    ¡°Make a police report if you want. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll never admit to something I didn¡¯t do! Never!¡±


    Myra didn¡¯t want to be around these people a second longer, proceeding to whirl and stomp outside.


    As the elevator stopped on the floor and opened with a ding, Eve was seen rushing out hastily.


    Meanwhile, Myra quickly stepped into the elevator and pressed a button before Eve could make out


    who she was.


    By the time Eve finally realized and shouted after her, the elevator door had closed and was already


    rapidly descending.


    The surrounding atmosphere was still and heavy; everyone in the room looked troubled and uneasy.


    Eve had an awful look on her face. She had just spotted that woman standing right next to her son¡ª


    L!


    Suddenly, everything seemed to make sense. Heading straight toward L, she nted a p right on


    her cheek without hesitation.


    L was quite shocked; she had initially nned to stall until Eve¡¯s arrival so that she could take a


    good look at everything that happened because of Myra. But before Eve could even find out about


    anything, Myra had taken her leave in a hurry.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mom?!¡± Sean¡¯s face fell.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eve shot a death re at her son. Bringing home a tramp like that¡ªno wonder he was having


    problems with Myra! If this woman hadn¡¯t been stirring up trouble between those two, Sean wouldn¡¯t


    have been so stubborn! This breach of ourpany¡¯s private information must¡¯ve been the work of this


    little tramp as well!


    ¡°Sean, what is she doing here?!¡±


    Tilly, who was on the ground floor, ran over to Myra as soon as she saw her getting off the elevator.


    She stopped at the sight of Myra¡¯s face and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Stark? Are you


    okay?¡±


    Since she was kidnapped by the construction workersst night, Tilly had given a statement to the


    police and was supposed to be taking a rest at home. Upon hearing that Myra was involved in some


    issue at thepany, she came running back to the Chase Headquarters. At the very least, she had to


    give an exnation of what happened on the construction site yesterday.


    Much to her shock, she had only just found out that Miss Stark was married to the Director of their


    However, there was actually a reason behind the photo that was being circted like wildfire¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Myra looked up. Seeing that it was Tilly, she forced a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t do any of those things,


    so I¡¯m not afraid of what they¡¯re saying about me.¡±


    Am I really fine, though?


    For the first time, she had totally given up on this ce.


    Besides Eve and Tilly, no one here really cared about her¡­


    ¡°About what happened yesterday at the construction site¡­¡± Noticing that Myra didn¡¯t look too good,


    Tilly waited for a bit before asking, ¡°Did you tell them?¡±


    ¡°Would anyone believe me?¡± Myra shook her head. As she had witnessed, their evidence against her


    was strong and solid. Her motive of stealing the documents was even justified with only a photo.


    ¡°Tilly, I¡¯m not feeling well right now; my mind is in a mess. I¡¯d like to be alone.¡± Myra took a deep breath.


    Tilly took a worried nce at her before she finally nodded. ¡°Alright then, Miss Stark. You should go. I¡¯ll


    update you if anything happens here.¡±


    She watched as Myra entered the elevator. As the doors closed, Tilly rushed to a corner and quickly


    dialed a number on her phone.


    As soon as the recipient picked up, she spoke. ¡°Director Hart¡­¡±


    As Myra made her way to the exit, people were pointing fingers at her as she walked.


    In contrast to how she felt when she first came in earlier, Myra found herself quite untroubled by them.


    If she had to think about everyment and insult thrown at her, then her life wouldn¡¯t be hers


    anymore.


    Leaving Chase Headquarters, she stopped and looked back at the very building that she had been


    walking in and out of for the past two years. Strangely enough, the building before her looked distant


    and unfamiliar for the first time.


    Not only that, it was probably going to be herst time here.


    She¡¯d never thought that herst goodbye to this ce would be as brutal as this!


    Myra took it all in with a breath. Without thinking, she took out her phone.


    The phone in her hands looked exactly like the one she had before, but it wasn¡¯t. Thinking back to the


    man¡¯s office which she had stepped out from this morning, she thoughtlessly dialed his number.


    If the confidential document had really been leaked to Hart Group, wouldn¡¯t she be free from her


    usations if they were able to testify? In that case, L¡¯s wlessly disguised sess and Sean¡¯s


    resentment for her¡­


    However, why would Tony even help her out of this mess? Doing that would be equivalent to putting


    Hart Group in serious jeopardy¡­


    Myra¡¯s fingers paused at the thought and she decided not to call the man, but it was toote; the call


    had already gone through. As she waited for him to pick up the phone, she started feeling jittery¡ªthe


    impulse to hang up was gnawing at her. However, her fingers did not listen until the ringing stopped


    and was reced by a man¡¯s deep and attractive voice. ¡°Myra?¡±


    Tony¡¯s voice was soothing and maic every single time; Myra felt sorry as soon as she heard it on


    the phone.


    Earlier on, she wasn¡¯t afraid of backing down when a group of people were throwing usations at her


    publicly. Instead of feeling frightened or nervous, she was calm and collected. However, her voice


    seemed to be stolen from her now that she heard him speak; her throat was dry as a desert. She


    eventually found the courage to say something, but what came out was a mere ¡®Thank you¡¯.


    The person on the other side seemed to be surprised.


    On the other hand, Myra came back to her senses and realized what she had said. She immediately


    muttered in exnation, ¡°For yesterday, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± the voice replied after a long moment, his tone a little cold.


    Myra nibbled on her lip. She was breathing nervously, and her pale hand was clutching tightly onto her


    phone.


    Noticing that something wasn¡¯t right with her, Tony asked dully, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Her other arm was locked tensely by her sides. She wanted so badly to hang up right there and then,


    but before she could, she blurted out and asked, ¡°Do you have time, Director Hart? I want to see you.¡±


    Ultimately, she had to try.


    A short silence filled the call while the man presumably looked down on his wrist watch before saying,


    ¡°Meet me at Wilson Golf Club.¡±


    Before Myra could recover from her surprise, the man hung up.


    She was still holding her phone when the beeping tone of an ended call in her ear. Hailing a taxi, she


    headed to the ce.


    Cameron used to frequent the gold club. Myra didn¡¯t like it there, so he would always bring Kris instead


    whenever he went.


    Walking inside the golf club, Myra attracted stares from the people around right away.


    After all, being covered in cuts and bruises while wearing a set of office attire was indeed out of the


    norm in such a leisure setting.


    With the help of an employee, she quickly found where Tony was.


    The area was swarming with members of the upper ss society. The employee turned to her and


    gestured toward a man who was ying golf.


    Standing straight and tall, the set of white golfing attire entuated his lean build even more; his


    prominent facial features elegantly resembled the poise possessed by someone of high stature. His


    posture was rxed, but his every move was filled with weight whichmanded respect. With a light


    swing of the club, the ball hurled across thend from the tee. Within a few seconds, an employee


    could be seen raising his hand from afar, signaling that the ball had entered the hole.


    Around him, peopleughed and sang congrattions, but Tony¡¯s expression remained unbothered.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    As if feeling Myra¡¯s gaze on him, he flinched ever so slightly as he was holding the golf club. Turning to


    hand it over to an employee, he nodded at the middle-aged man next to him and headed toward Myra¡¯s


    direction.


    Myra could see that he wasing over, but her eyes fell upon a woman standing beside him who was


    holding a warm towel in her hands.


    The woman was no stranger to her; she was Belle Bridgers, the daughter of the middle-aged man


    standing next to Tony, Director Bridgers. She had just returned from studying abroad in the United


    States. Myra knew exactly what was going on from the way the woman¡¯s eyes twinkled as she looked


    up at Tony when he had holed the ball earlier. It was even a little ufortable to watch.


    It wasn¡¯t until Tony arrived before her that she recovered from her thoughts. Looking at him, she asked


    hesitantly, ¡°Am I¡­ interrupting something?¡±


    Tony stared back at her, his eyes steady.


    He knew all too well about what had happened after she left his office in the morning. Her eyes were


    filled to the brim with hurt and misery, and he knew that she was here because she needed a favor.


    He said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, it¡¯s pointless to say all that, Miss Stark.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t make out his state of mind from his tone. Earlier on her ride to the golf club, she was


    contemting whether to discreetly ask for his help if he was in a good mood, but¡­


    ¡°Director Hart, I need your help for something. I received a call earlier at Hart Group¡ª¡±


    ¡°Myra¡ª¡± Tony interrupted before she could finish.


    She froze. Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed, staring at her with an unreadable look in his eyes. Noticing the way


    she looked back at himself in shock, he exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard about this, but you can


    be quite boring sometimes.¡±


    Myra¡¯s expression stiffened a little as she chewed on her bottom lip, realizing that she was being


    watched by a beautiful, graceful woman from a distance.


    She forced a small smile. ¡°I guess¡­ I really am interrupting something here. If that¡¯s the case¡­ I¡¯ll talk


    to you some other day,¡± she said and turned to leave, but the look of unwavering stubbornness was still


    written on her face.


    ¡°Can you y golf?¡± Tony¡¯s sudden query stopped her in her tracks.


    Myra turned back, startled. Looking into his eyes, there was a hint of iprehensible darkness which


    quickly disappeared. He reverted back to his usual, nonchnt demeanor. Seeing that she was


    unresponsive, he asked again, ¡°Can you y golf?¡±


    Myra shook her head.


    Due to the longstanding resentment she had toward Cameron since childhood, she strongly hated


    every hobby that he had; naturally, she didn¡¯t want to learn any of them.


    Tony shoved his hands in his pockets. Standing on the neatly trimmed grass, the gentle caress of the


    sunlight greatlyplimented his charming appearance. He said softly, ¡°Join me for some golf briefly,


    and we can talk about itter.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Myra tugged at her lips, ncing again at the woman who was now looking rather impatient. ¡°I


    can¡¯t y¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll have to learn.¡± Tony started walking back to the golf course. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fair for me to


    boost my mood before hearing what you have to say?¡±


    Myra watched as he went further and further away. She gritted her teeth. Then again, no one was as


    blunt and forthright as her when it came to asking for help!


    Before long, an employee came over and guided her to the changing rooms.


    By the time she finished changing, Tony had already finished another round of golf. He was standing by


    the side, talking to Director Bridgers about something in hushed tones.


    Belle, who was not far away, was staring at Tony admiringly with her perfect, round eyes. She handed


    him something to which he politely rejected, and she put on an annoyed pout.


    Myra¡¯s arrival instantly invited stares from the group of people.


    Changing into a set of youthful sports attire, she suddenly went from a professional officedy to


    looking like a college student. Strands of hair which fell out of her high ponytail rested atop the visor on


    her forehead, highlighting the beauty of her eyes. Her glossy skin¡ªclean from any residue of makeup


    ¡ªwas fresh, dainty, and even a little flushed. As she walked past the people around, her face glowed a


    light shade of pink.


    A trace of warmth surfaced in Tony¡¯s eyes as he took a nce at her petite little face. Then, he nodded


    at Director Bridgers. ¡°Director Bridgers, I hope you don¡¯t mind my friend joining us.¡±


    Director Bridger¡¯s eyes curved cordially, fully aware of who Tony was referring to. His eyes cautiously


    darted to his daughter and back before he nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course. Any friend of yours is a


    friend of mine.¡±


    Hearing her cue, Myra approached the group. She greeted the Director politely, ¡°Director Bridgers.¡±


    The woman standing before the Director seemed familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall her identity. Turning to


    Tony, he asked courteously, ¡°May I know who¡­¡±


    ¡°She is Miss Stark, Senior Designer of Chase Group. She¡¯s also in charge of the design for Hart


    Group¡¯s Sunny Bay Project this time round.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why she looked familiar¡ªit¡¯s Miss Stark, the great designer herself. I¡¯ve heard that Miss


    Stark is unbelievably talented, unlike my daughter Belle who knows nothing.¡± Director Bridgers tactfully


    mentioned his daughter and pulled her closer by her arm. The gesture which sounded like a grumble


    was contradicting the pampering look in his eyes. ¡°Belle, Miss Stark is an excellent example for you.¡±


    Belle, who was abruptly shoved in front of Tony, stole bashful looks at him. On the other hand, she was


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    careful when it came to Myra as she eyed thetter warily.


    Myra knew that she wasn¡¯t wanted there by the two. Despite feeling slightly uneasy, she answered,


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Director Bridgers.¡±


    Probably sensing her awkwardness, Tony patted lightly on her shoulder. ¡°You should go and get some


    help from the instructor. I have something to discuss with the Director here, then I¡¯lle over soon.¡±


    Myra quickly nodded and went to a quieter area after bidding farewell to Director Bridgers.


    On the other hand, Tony watched as she left, wearing the faintest smile on his face.


    Even though Tony had purposefully tried to maintain his distance with Myra, Director Bridgers could tell


    right away that there was something unusual going on between the two. This man was the director of


    Hart Group, after all! Remembering the reason he had invited Tony today, Director Bridgers was a little


    unhappy about where this was going. Nevertheless, he could only keep his thoughts inside and


    maintained all smiles as he continued the conversation with Tony. Masking his hidden intentions


    beneath a seemingly ambiguous question, he asked, ¡°You seem to get along with thatdy quite well,


    Tony. Are you two¡­¡±


    The rest of the question was understood.


    Tony didn¡¯t seem to notice Belle¡¯s expression, which had taken a dark turn after hearing her father. His


    eyebrows rose and a surprised look filled his face. ¡°Was she being that obvious?¡±


    Director Bridgers tensed at his response; he knew that Tony was messing around with him.


    Nheless, he couldn¡¯t admit out loud that the woman was being too obvious¡ªif he did so, wouldn¡¯t


    he be digging his own grave for intentionally taking his own daughter out to meet this man?


    Belle noticed that her father wasn¡¯t pleased with the situation. However, she was already smitten by the


    man before her. Back when she had heard about Tony from others, she¡¯d assumed that he was just


    another rich man who lived on inherited wealth. Upon seeing him in person today, she came to realize


    that none of those young masters from well-off families in Bradfort City could evere close to this


    man.


    Moreover, seeing that Tony was well-respected even amongst the older generation of corporate


    bigshots was enough for her to fall in love with him. She quickly chimed in and said, ¡°Dad, Miss Stark is


    a designer for Hart Group now; naturally, she has to respect her boss. Isn¡¯t it the same for you in our


    family business?¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    She thought that she had just done a great job of saving Tony from an awkward situation. Little did she


    know that for a split second, irritation shed across his eyes when she referred to Myra as his


    groveling employee.


    Director Bridger¡¯s expression brightened up after his daughter¡¯sfortingment. ¡°Tony, let¡¯s not


    beat around the bush anymore. Our families are quite a matching pair, and my daughter here is a


    woman unlike any other, if I may say so myself. Should we sit down somewhere and talk about this?¡±


    He was straight to the point this time; he didn¡¯t feel the need to be indirect about it anymore.


    Belle blushed bright red on the spot, sheepishly taking a brief nce at Tony. She stamped her feet in


    embarrassment and said, ¡°What are you talking about, Dad?! How can you say something like that


    straight to his face¡­¡±


    She stamped her feet again and bit her lip nervously, apparently overwhelmed with awkwardness. With


    that, she quickly ran off to the lounging area nearby.


    Director Bridgers finally took his pampering eyes away from his daughter and smiled at Tony. ¡°My


    daughter is a little sensitive when ites to stuff like this. Even after living in the United States for


    several years, she gets embarrassed really easily. What a kind and gentle girl she is¡­ I wonder who


    would have the honor of marrying her in the future.¡±


    He looked at Tony with an expectant grin as he finished his sentence, eagerly waiting for his response.


    Tony gave a faint smile, but it wasn¡¯t because of what he said.


    Rather, Tony¡¯s gaze had unexpectedly fallen upon Myra who was not too far at a distance.


    Decked out in an all-white sports attire, the woman was learning golfing techniques from the instructor


    clumsily. He had just taught her the basics and was getting her to try it out herself. As instructed, Myra


    held the golf club firmly and swung at the ball, but she didn¡¯t hit it at all. In fact, she even sent the entire


    club flying in the air for more than a good five feet.


    She ran through the field awkwardly and tried to retrieve the golf club in the grass. Looking left and


    right, she desperately hoped that no one had seen her embarrassing failure. Myra sighed in relief after


    making sure that nobody was staring, but when she abruptly raised her head, she made eye contact


    with Tony; he seemed to be teasing her with the look in his eyes. Her face instantly turned scarlet and


    she whirled around, avoiding his gaze.


    Afterward, her following attempts all ended in a simr fashion. She had either identally stuck the


    club deep into the ground, or she had flung the ball out into the abyss. The instructor was both


    dumbfounded and amused by her various forms of failure and corrected her technique again and


    again, each time more thorough than before.


    This whole time, Myra felt a persistent gaze on her back as if someone was watching her intently.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Without a peace of mind, she felt so distracted that she couldn¡¯t concentrate on the instructor¡¯s lesson


    at all.


    ¡°¡­ And that¡¯s how you do it. Do you get it now, Miss Stark?¡± The instructor had just finished exining


    when he realized that she wasn¡¯t paying attention. He raised a hand and waved it before her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Stark? Are you there?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Myra finally came back to reality and stuttered in confusion.


    The instructor was devastated; he was at wit¡¯s end trying to teach a student like her. Just then, a deep


    voice rang out from the side. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    The instructor was taken aback at first, but as the respectable man before him reached out and took


    the golf club from his hands, he quickly let out a breath of relief. Bowing politely at the man, he went to


    help out another student.


    Simrly, Myra was shocked to see Tony. She immediately looked back at where he was earlier with


    Director Bridgers and his daughter, but the area was now empty.


    ¡°So¡­ Are you done talking with Director Bridgers?¡± Myra asked cautiously. She assumed that they


    would have needed quite some time to talk, but it took way quicker than she expected.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t business affairs, so it didn¡¯t take much time,¡± Tony simply replied. Myra wasn¡¯t sure if she was


    hallucinating or if she really saw a small smile peeking out beneath the man¡¯s stoic expression.


    Reminding herself that he had seen all of her feats of humiliation earlier, Myra¡¯s face heated up again


    after she had finally calmed down. She said stiffly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t business affairs, huh¡­¡±


    Tony squinted yfully as he teased, ¡°Do you want to know what we talked about?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Myra was at a loss for words. She shook her head hastily. ¡°No, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Tony¡¯s smile faded a little. Ignoring her refusal, he looked down at the golf club in his hand and said


    dryly, ¡°Old Bridgers wants me to date his daughter, so he arranged for us to meet today.¡±


    He spoke slowly. However, he didn¡¯t say it with a tone that revealed his opinion about the remark, and


    Myra couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or unhappy about the matter.


    Based on Belle¡¯s behavior from earlier, Myra could tell that the woman would have thrown herself onto


    Tony as soon as she could if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were in public.


    Somehow, Myra felt ufortable at the thought of that and she instinctively frowned.


    Tony¡¯s nonchnce took a pleasant turn as he noticed Myra¡¯s troubled look on her face. Not wanting to


    put too much burden on her, he decided to change the conversation. As he held up the golf club in his


    hand, he smiled at her. ¡°Since no instructor wants you as their student, it looks like I¡¯ll have to teach


    you how to y.¡±


    Upon looking around, she realized that all the instructors were indeed steering clear of her. She rubbed


    her nose in self-consciousness and muttered, ¡°I really tried, but I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t get the hang of


    it. It¡¯s as if the ball is going against me.¡±


    Tony found her behavior of using unreasonable excuses quite adorable, and a slight smile yed at the


    corner of his lips. Handing her back the golf club, he went and stood behind her. ¡°Let me see your


    swing.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Myra received the club and stood in position with her feet apart for better bnce.


    But just as she was done adjusting her position, Tony shook her head. ¡°Nope. Your feet have to be


    wider apart.¡±


    Myra moved her feet slightly more apart and asked, ¡°Like this?¡±


    She turned her head to face Tony who was standing behind her. A strand of her hair fell loose, hanging


    by her cheek which made her skin look even more wless and divine. In addition to her sporty attire, it


    was truly difficult to guess her age.


    Tony¡¯s heart fluttered at the sight as he stuck out his right foot and lightly nudged her ankle. ¡°More.¡±


    Myra readjusted her position and prepared to swing the club. All of a sudden, a pair of hands reached


    forward from behind, followed by Tony¡¯s deep voice which came from the top of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t hold


    the club like this, or you won¡¯t be able to maintain your bnce when you swing it.¡±


    His long, slender hands wrapped around hers on the club, repositioning her grip. His hands were warm


    and his grip was firm, but it didn¡¯t hurt her.


    Tony¡¯s gesture felt casual, but within a moment, Myra was effortlessly and fully enveloped in his arms.


    She could pick up a subtle hint of his scent and Myra felt her heart race all of a sudden; his words from


    the other day rushing back to her in her mind.


    ¡°Also, your legs. Stop being so stiff¡ªjust stand naturally.¡±


    Tony took a nce at Myra, whose face had turned as bright as a tomato.


    Myra, who was in a daze, immediately lowered her head to avoid his eyes.


    At this point, Myra had already sessfully swung the club with the help of Tony.


    From a short distance, an employee signaled that the ball had entered the hole.


    ¡°See¡ªit¡¯s not that hard,¡± Tony said calmly, his arms still tightly wrapped around hers from behind.


    Myra was feeling extremely uneasy; she couldn¡¯t tell if Tony did it on purpose to get close to her, or if he


    did it for the sake of teaching her golf. Just as she was about toe up with an excuse for him to give


    her some space, Tony spoke first. ¡°Practice the moves I just taught you. I¡¯m heading over there for a


    minute.¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Tony let go of her soon after.


    Following his line of sight, she saw Belle standing alone nearby.


    She seemed to be hurt and upset, ncing in their direction every now and then.


    Myra suddenly felt a surge of disappointment as Tony made his way toward Belle¡¯s direction. She


    breathed in deeply and continued to practice her posture and swing, just like how he had taught her.


    Seeing that Tony was approaching, Belle couldn¡¯t help but chew on her lip like a sad puppy. She looked


    up at him with red-rimmed eyes and asked, ¡°Tony, is that woman¡­ your girlfriend?¡±


    She¡¯d initially expected herself and Tony to get along romantically, but before anything could happen


    between them, her father had stormed off in frustration; he even told her to give up on getting together


    with that man.


    Racking her brain for a reason, she figured it could only be that woman who was trying hard to learn


    golf at a distance.


    It was no secret that Tony wasn¡¯t one to mingle and had never been involved with another woman;


    even his secretaries had always been men. However, she clearly saw him getting awfully close to that


    woman as he taught her how to y golf moments ago. How could she believe that there was nothing


    going on between them?


    Tony was craving for a smoke. He was holding it in earlier because Myra was there, but now, he could


    finally take out his packet of cigarettes in peace and lit one up between his lips.


    ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± His movements were casual yet crude, but it looked elegant on him. Belle was a little


    fascinated as she watched him.


    His words were surprising to her, but what he said next was even more so. Upon hearing them, her


    hands squeezed into tight fists¡ª


    ¡°But she will be.¡±


    Belle studied the woman nearby who was trying to get the hang of golf clumsily, thinking to herself that


    the woman was just an ordinary officedy living off the bottommost of the corporate hierarchy; she


    probably got by her everyday life at the beck and call of the people higher up. How could a woman like


    this¡­


    Tears coursed down her cheeks. ¡°Why?¡±


    She wiped her tears. ¡°What does she have that I don¡¯t? Old Master Hart likes me, I have a much


    stronger family background, and I¡¯m notcking in appearancepared to her. Moreover, I just


    returned from studying abroad; I¡¯m clearly better than her in every way possible¡­¡±


    Tony turned as well, following her gaze. The woman was still focused on mastering the basic


    techniques. When he leaned in close to her on purpose just now, she didn¡¯t jerk away like she used to.


    Could it be considered an improvement?


    The clouds of smoke from his cigarette cast a blur around his mesmerizing, deep-set eyes. He replied,


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to be perfect; she already is as long as I¡¯m with her.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a man who liked to sweet-talk, but the tender affection he had for the woman could easily be


    heard from those words. Is he saying that she doesn¡¯t need her to be perfect because he likes her the


    way that she is?


    Belle was terrified at her own thoughts and took a step back, hot tears spilling down her cheeks once


    again like a stream of loose beads. Gritting her teeth, she cried, ¡°You¡¯ll regret choosing her over me


    one day, Tony!¡±


    She wanted nothing to do with that stone cold statue of a man anymore. After screaming those words


    at him, she turned and made a run for the restroom.


    Behind her, Tony took the cigarette from between his lips in his fingers and tossed it into a nearby bin,


    bearing a straight face the entire time. Turning to look at the woman in white, his eyes were instantly


    filled with a gentleness that could be described as love.


    In his eyes, Myra was Myra. She had no need to be any more perfect, and she had no need to be


    His phone suddenly rang. Picking up the call, a loud voice filled his ear. ¡°Tony, have you really


    confirmed your rtionship with Myra at Wilson Golf Club?!¡±


    Tony¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked around him on the spot.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look around, Tony¡ªthere¡¯s so many people around you. You don¡¯t know how many


    of them have already captured the scene earlier!¡±


    Elliot seemed to be able to see what he was doing. He added nervously and said, ¡°Tony, Myra still


    hasn¡¯t divorced yet. I heard that she¡¯s beenbeled as ¡®your woman¡¯ after that incident regarding the


    Hilliville Project. Are you sure you should be doing this now?¡±


    Tony raised a brow and asked tly, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Elliot choked at the rebuttal. Even though he was very much familiar with Tony¡¯s bold behavior, it had


    reached a point where it was impressive even to him right now. He replied dully, ¡°What if those two find


    trouble with her again¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this why you¡¯re here?¡± Tony asked before he could finish.


    Elliot went silent; after processing what Tony actually meant by that, he was suddenly ovee with


    tears.


    Taking a bullet for one another¡ªthis is what brothers are for!


    Sean had clearlybeled Elliot as one of the men who had an affair with Myra. When Elliot bumped into


    that man at the airport earlier, that man had given him a death re; it was as though he had really


    seen his unfaithful wife¡¯s paramour in the flesh and was about to slice him into pieces.


    Elliot wanted to express his dissatisfaction a bit more, but Tony had already ended the call. What was


    left in his ear was the beeping tone which signaled that he had been hung up on. Elliot continued


    sobbing.


    After putting down his phone, Tony went to the nearby lounge area to get a fresh towel for Myra.


    It was almost noon and the weather was getting warmer; beads of sweat gathered on her forehead.


    Out of nowhere, a breezy feeling struck her face and Myra tensed up. Tony didn¡¯t stop and continued


    wiping away the sweat on her face.


    She tried to grab the towel from him to wipe her own sweat, but Tony swiftly passed the towel to an


    employee. ¡°Elliot said that he needs to meet you for something, and he wants to have lunch with you.¡±


    Myra was surprised. She suddenly remembered that she hade to look for Tony for a favor herself.


    However, why did Elliot want to meet her?


    Tony seemed to have read her thoughts and said, ¡°We can talk about your matter at lunch as well.¡±


    Myra gave it a thought and nodded. After all, she didn¡¯t have to go to Chase Group anymore; she had a


    lot of free time on her hands.


    With that, the two of them went to the changing rooms to change out of their sports attire.


    Just as Myra was about to leave, Belle blocked the exit and was waiting for her.


    Herplexion didn¡¯t look good at all. Her makeup was smudged, and she didn¡¯t even bother cleaning


    it up. Her gentle, round eyes sharpened into daggers as soon as she saw Myra. ¡°You¡¯re Myra Stark?¡±


    Myra had her back facing Tony and Belle during their exchange, so she was unaware of what had


    happened between the two. The hateful way that Belle was looking at her made her subconsciously


    want to avoid talking to her. She only nodded tly and replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± The woman before her scoffed coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into your background. You¡¯re the daughter


    of the Stark Family, but you got married to Sean Chase of the Chase Family. As of today, the Chase


    Family announced that you stole some private documents from Chase Group and leaked it to Hart


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Group.¡±


    Myra had just experienced the crisis of Chase Group¡¯s confidential information leak firsthand, and she


    was still very sensitive to the topic. Seeing that Belle was deliberately trying to provoke her, her brows


    knitted in irritation. ¡°Miss Bridgers, go straight to the point, please.¡±


    ¡°Leave Tony!¡± Belle blurted as she red at her menacingly. ¡°With your current status, you don¡¯t


    deserve him¡ªnot after what you¡¯ve done. Leave him! He¡¯s not someone you can easily take advantage


    of.¡±


    Her tone was unbelievably arrogant. Not only was she stating the fact that Myra was unworthy of Tony,


    but she was also reminding Myra that she alone would be the rightful daughter of the Hart Family, for


    she was on par with them in terms of wealth and status. Every ounce of expression was wiped from


    Myra¡¯s face the moment she heard her.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve misunderstood us, Miss Bridgers.¡± Myra willed herself to ignore the difort she felt


    as Belle was threatening and degrading her. ¡°I have no intention of taking advantage of Director Hart,


    and I never wanted anything more with him. As for the Chase Group¡¯s confidential information, I


    implore you to stay quiet if you don¡¯t know the whole story. One more thing about Director Hart¡ª¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Myra took a deep breath. For some reason, the thought of the noble and handsome man panicked her


    deep down inside, but she collected herself and replied, ¡°Miss Bridgers, you should try to win Director


    Hart¡¯s heart with your own capability if you love him. If he loves you, no one else can win his favor but


    you.¡±


    Belle¡¯s expression changed at Myra¡¯s words; upon recalling what Tony had said to her, she apparently


    took thest sentence Myra said to her as an act of provocation. We both know that Tony loves the


    woman in front of me; isn¡¯t she just telling me that Tony loves her, and no one else can win his favor?!


    ¡°Myra¡­¡± This was the first time Belle hated someone so much deep down inside. I have finally met the


    man I love, yet he doesn¡¯t even bother giving me a nce because of the woman in front of me¡­ For


    the very first time, she looked at the dignified woman before her as if humbling herself. Softening her


    voice, she then asked, ¡°Tell me¡ªwhat do you want so that you¡¯ll leave him?¡±


    However, Myra had aplicated look in her eyes. Going past Belle, she walked ahead and replied,


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you¡ªI never wanted to win Director Hart¡¯s favor in the first ce.¡±


    How could that man be someone I can y up to? Myra curled her lips in self-deprecation, but Belle


    didn¡¯t see that; all she saw was Myra¡¯s figure gradually disappearing into the dressing room. As she


    stamped her foot, her tears fell again.


    When Myra walked out of Wilson Golf Club, Tony had driven over in a ck Maybach; he stopped the


    car at the entrance and gestured for her to get in. Myra¡¯s feelings were mixed as she thought of what


    Belle had said just now, but she still stepped forward, pulled the car door open, and got into the vehicle.


    The figure next to her had leaned over before she could fasten her seat belt, but she clutched her seat


    belt tightly and gave him a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, Director Hart.¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, Tony nced at her before returning to the driver¡¯s seat. Then, he started the


    engine with a raised brow.


    Both of them were strangely quiet along the way. The cell phone in Tony¡¯s pocket rang like crazy


    several times, but he hung up the calls expressionlessly.


    When they finally reached the restaurant, Myra immediately stepped out of his car.


    As soon as she got out, Elliot, who had been waiting outside, took her hand and walked a few steps


    away. He asked her in a whisper, ¡°Miss Stark, did Tony go on a blind date just now?¡±


    Myra sighed in relief at the sight of Elliot, but she wasn¡¯t used to having her hand grabbed by a man.


    After struggling free of his grasp, she nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    That should be the case ording to Tony¡¯s words, but judging from Belle¡¯s looks, their blind date


    didn¡¯t seem to have worked out.


    At the thought of this, Myra couldn¡¯t conceal the faint smile on her lips no matter how calm she was.


    Elliot, however, had a bad feeling at the sight of her expression. Oh no! Myra knows that Tony went on


    a blind date with another woman, yet why does she look so happy about it? Could it be that she has


    zero feelings for him?


    Meanwhile, Tony parked his car and came up to meet them soon afterward.


    The three of them then entered the hotel and went into a VIP room. Myra wondered if she was thinking


    too much, but despite Tony telling her that Elliot had something to talk to her about, thetter took the


    seat next to the chair adjacent to hers and pretended to be invisible after entering the private room.


    After the two of them had seated themselves, Tony entered the private room from the outside; he then


    casually pulled out the chair next to Myra¡¯s and sat down. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to discuss something with


    me just now?¡± He looked impassive, but what he said snapped her out of her thoughts.


    Upon hearing his words, Myra no longer cared about Elliot; she immediately turned to look at the man


    next to her. However, when she met Tony¡¯s eyes¡ªwhich seemed to be able to see through everything


    ¡ªit urred to her that he couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of what had happened to Chase Group. After


    all, even Belle was aware of it. She then said with a forced smile, ¡°Director Hart, you must have learned


    that Chase Group¡¯s trade secret has been stolen. Currently, all the evidence points to me; Sean has


    been using me of divulging the trade secret to the Hart Group. I think that only the Hart Group can


    prove my innocence¡­¡±


    However, silence fell over the private room when she finished her sentence.


    Tony was about to take out a cigarette, but he paused upon meeting Myra¡¯s hopeful gaze. Putting back


    his cigarette, he curled the four fingers of his right hand and tapped lightly on the table. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    learned of that.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­¡± Myra¡¯s voice instantly became husky. Naturally, she hoped this time that the Hart Group


    would help her.


    Tony wasn¡¯t in a hurry, though. He exined slowly, ¡°Indeed, someone from Chase Group had


    disclosed the information to us this time, which was why we managed to sell off all the property in


    Hilliville.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Elliot instantly pricked up his ears. On the other hand, Myra¡¯s heart nearly


    jumped out of her chest. She thought to herself, It¡¯s L! She must be the one behind all of this!


    However, what Tony said next chilled Myra to the bone; it felt like a bucket of iced water had been


    poured on her. ¡°Nheless, I¡¯m sure you know very well that Hart Group won¡¯t help you with this,


    Miss Stark.¡±


    Stunned, she looked up at the expressionless man before her. When she had arrived earlier that day,


    she already knew that it was almost impossible for Hart Group to help her with this. After all, doing so


    would plunge them into a messier situation. However, he asked her to stay and y golf just now,


    which made her think that he had another way at the very least. In her opinion, the most enigmatic part


    about Tony was that he could make anything impossible possible.


    However, Tony didn¡¯t continue to speak after finishing that sentence, causing Myra¡¯s heart to sink little


    by little. Gritting her teeth, she asked him again, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    Tony shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything this time¡ªnot for now, at the very least.¡±


    Myra took a deep breath as her expression seemed a bit forced. ¡°In that case, I shan¡¯t force you to do


    something you can¡¯t. Besides, you¡¯ve helped me a lot, Director Hart.¡±


    She had no right to ask the man in front of her to help her, so why did he have to do so?


    Upon hearing Myra¡¯s words, Elliot¡ªwho was sitting next to them¡ªalmost couldn¡¯t refrain himself from


    shouting. I guarantee that Tony will immediately promise to help you if you agree to be together with


    him! However, he didn¡¯t dare to say that out loud; at the very least, he couldn¡¯t say that in Tony¡¯s


    presence.


    With that, the atmosphere between the three of them became even stranger.


    Myra found little taste in the meal, so she quickly finished eating and left right away on the excuse that


    she had something else to attend to.


    Looking at her skinny figure, Elliot gently bumped his shoulder against the man next to him, whose


    eyes apparently fell on the woman as well. ¡°You were so indifferent and heartless just now, Tony. Don¡¯t


    you worry that Mrs. Hart will be upset?¡±


    Even he couldn¡¯t help sympathizing with Myra at the sight of her expression just now.


    Upon hearing Elliot¡¯s words, Tony shot him a nce and stopped eating the dish before him. He pulled


    out his chair and stood up before asking, ¡°Do you think that I want to see her being upset?¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t!¡± Elliot promptly corrected himself. After thinking for a moment, he continued, ¡°Should


    we proceed with the next step, Tony? The way I see it, Chase Group¡¯s shares have plummeted so


    badly that some people would probably want to kill themselves by jumping into the sea.¡±


    He sniggered while thinking to himself, It can be said that I¡¯ve avenged Mrs. Hart from another aspect,


    can¡¯t I?


    Tony¡¯s thin lipspressed into a strained smile, but he didn¡¯t answer Elliot for a long time. When Elliot


    looked at him, he saw him knitting his brows; it looked as though Tony was thinking about something at


    this moment. After a long time, he suddenly asked, ¡°Will all of this end step by step ording to n?¡±


    Of course it will!¡± Elliot answered unthinkingly. Their ns were usually foolproof, not to mention that


    they were especially careful this time.


    However, Elliot didn¡¯t know that Tony wasn¡¯t thinking about their n. Instead, he was thinking about


    Myra¡¯s heart. Perhaps because he had been refused too many times, he had a feeling that he might


    lose her.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Will Myra still melt into my embrace if she learns all about this?


    Elliot waited for a long time; just when he thought that Tony wouldn¡¯t say another word, thetter spoke


    tly. ¡°Spread the word.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Elliot immediately responded. He and the other two had been rubbing their hands in


    anticipation and could hardly wait to go all out!


    The cell phone in Tony¡¯s pocket vibrated again. This time, however, Tony didn¡¯t hang up the phone.


    Meanwhile, Myra took a taxi home.


    She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t upset, for this was the first time the man had turned down her


    request so bluntly. Before she realized it, she had grown used to turning to Tony for help¡ªdoing so had


    be a matter of course. However, such a thought made Myra¡¯s heart shudder. Only then did she


    realize what made her upset wasn¡¯t that she was hurt by both Sean and L, but that Tony had refused


    to help her!


    Such a realization caused her heart to race inexplicably. An unknown feeling lingered in her heart, but


    she forcibly repressed such emotions.


    Suddenly, her cell phone vibrated for a moment. She took it out to see a pop-up notification saying that


    Elliot had added her into a chat group on Messenger.


    Not caring too much about it, she opened the group¡¯s information without much thought, only to find


    that this group¡¯s members included several influential members of the upper-ss families in Bradfort


    City and some other people who were closely rted to these families. When she switched back to the


    group chat¡¯s interface, she found that a few messages had popped up in there.


    Elliot wrote, ¡®Let¡¯s wee Mimi to our group! Everyone, please give her a round of warm apuse!¡¯


    This message was tagged with a series of emojis. Following this message, Philip, Lucas, and the


    others also expressed their wee to her.


    Knowing that the members of this chat group were probably Tony¡¯s friends, Myra thought for a moment


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    before replying politely, ¡®Thank you, everyone.¡¯


    She had just sent out this text message when another message popped up in the group chat.


    Surprisingly, it was a voice message from Tony.


    Everyone seemed to be stunned, for Tony never spoke in the group despite being added to the group


    by Elliot a long time ago. Right now, he had suddenly surfaced in the group¡­


    Elliot wrote, ¡®Hey, Tony! It seems like you¡¯ve really put love before friendship! You never showed up a


    few days ago no matter how we called for you in the group, but you immediately sent a voice message


    right after Myra popped up and sent a text message! Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve sent!¡¯


    Everyone in the group probably went to listen to Tony¡¯s voice message; even Myra held her breath as


    she yed the voice message. However, the message, which was only three seconds long, consisted


    only of the sound of a car driving on the road, and Tony didn¡¯t say a word at all. Just when Myra was a


    bit disappointed, he suddenly sent a text message containing a word and a question mark. It read,


    ¡®Mimi?¡¯


    Everyone fell silent for a while before Philip quickly texted, ¡®You¡¯re finished, Elliot.¡¯


    Lucas texted, ¡®You idiot!¡¯


    Philip then texted, ¡®You fool!¡¯


    Michael Moss, another member of the group, texted, ¡®We¡¯re about to watch something interesting now!¡¯


    These text messages were followed by gloating text messages from other members of the group.


    Everyone in the group knew that Tony was jealous. Even Tony himself called Myra Miss Stark for now,


    yet Elliot dared to address her so intimately as ¡®Mimi!¡¯


    Sitting in the back seat, Elliot was overwhelmed with regret when he saw through the rearview mirror


    that Tony was raising his brow in the front seat. He called Myra ¡®Mimi¡¯ to appear more cordial toward


    her, but who would have known that he would ruffle Tony¡¯s feathers instead?!


    He immediately sent three text messages in a row. The first read, ¡®I¡¯m wrong, Tony. Please forgive me


    this time; after all, I deserve some credit for my effort at the very least.¡¯ The second read, ¡®We¡¯re


    buddies, Tony. Keep calm if you have something to say, and don¡¯t resort to violence!¡¯ The third read,


    ¡®Miss Stark, hurry up and advise Tony for me. I don¡¯t want to have him beat the sh*t out of me! I don¡¯t


    want to lose my handsome face!¡¯


    Elliot was still acting humble and cute in the group, but Myra was already too busy to read his


    messages, for her private chat interface showed a message from a man with no profile picture.


    Upon recalling what Elliot had texted just now, Myra blushed slightly and hesitated for a moment. Still,


    she yed Tony¡¯s voice message, and a man¡¯s deep and attractive voice soon came from the other


    end of the conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. They won¡¯t do anything to you over this.¡±


    Tony¡¯s voice seemed to be endowed with a kind of magic that could calm people down involuntarily.


    Upon hearing his voice, Myra couldn¡¯t help tightening her grip on her cell phone. Sending him a voice


    message, she replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Meanwhile, Elliot suddenly sent a text message to the group. It read, ¡®I heard Tony sending a voice


    message to Myra in private. Unfortunately, he deliberately sounded the horn just now, so I couldn¡¯t hear


    anything clearly.¡¯


    Myra saw this text message right after switching back to the group chat¡¯s interface, and her face turned


    redder at once. She closed her Messenger at once, but the initial feelings of upset within her had


    strangely diminished.


    L was still anxious and uncertain when Tony answered her phone call. ¡°Director Hart, regarding the


    incident yesterday where you went to the construction site¡ª¡±


    Actually, she had wanted those at the construction site to hold Myra up. It would be best if Myra hadn¡¯t


    been able to show up at Chase Group on this day to refute the usations against her no matter what,


    but as luck would have it, Myra ended up being saved by Tony. Even though L nned to have Eve


    personally discover Myra stealing Chase Group¡¯s confidential documents afterward, she ultimately


    never expected her scheme to be wed. As a result, Eve hated L¡¯s guts right now, thinking that the


    her attitude toward L.


    However, the key problem was why Tony would save Myra. ording to the bargain between them,


    she thought that he hated Myra. Perhaps Myra could only be made a victim for the sake of interests,


    but Eve said that Myra was seducing him. Could Myra have seeded at seducing Tony?!


    This idea had been lingering in her mind just now, yet she couldn¡¯t express it. It wasn¡¯t until Sean had


    gone looking after Eve right now that she had the spare time to call Tony.


    Tony¡¯s face turned frosty the instant he heard L¡¯s voice. He said tly, ¡°I happened to be there, so it


    was inexcusable not to save her.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± L was quite relieved despite Tony¡¯s slightly unconvincing exnation. After gritting her teeth,


    she continued to ask, ¡°Director Hart, you¡¯ve promised to help me buy up all thend in Chase Group¡¯s


    Hilliville, right?! You won¡¯t go back on your word, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Tony¡¯s voice was icy, but his mouth curved into a meaningful smile. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve


    given you the opportunity, I won¡¯t provide any help for no return again in the future if you still can¡¯t


    secure the position of Mrs. Chase this time, Miss Fisher.¡±


    ¡°Please be rest assured!¡± L clenched her teeth. Only she could save Chase Group this time, so Eve


    would have to obey her no matter how much she liked Myra!


    After Tony hung up, Elliot moved close to him again with a wicked smile. ¡°I¡¯ve spread the word, Tony.


    Now, we just have to wait for the big fish to take the bait.¡±


    The car window opened a crack before Tony took out a cigarette and lit it up. As the curling smoke


    blurred his eyes, he ordered, ¡°Tell them to keep a close eye on Myra over the next few days. Tell me at


    once if something happens!¡±


    There was a note of seemingly conflicted grimness in his voice as he spoke. Elliot narrowed his eyes at


    Tony¡¯s words before raising his brow. ¡°You can count on me, Tony,¡± he replied. He added, ¡°Myra won¡¯t


    learn about anything. You just have to be doubly nice to her, Tony¡ªdoing so can also relieve the


    feelings of guilt within me.¡±


    Tony¡¯s face was sullen at Elliot¡¯s words. Just then, Elliot reminded him and said, ¡°By the way, Tony¡ª


    Old Master Hart called me on my cell phone just now. He told me to pass you a message by telling you


    to call him back as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tony asked impassively.


    Elliot gloated at once. ¡°What else do you think? Old Master Hart nearly spat blood in anger after you


    and Myra¡¯s public disy of affection at Wilson Golf Club.¡±


    ¡°Well, he can pretend that he didn¡¯t see me then.¡± Tony leisurely leaned back in his seat and closed his


    eyes. Won¡¯t I be yelled at if I call him back? Since they¡¯re so desperate for a granddaughter-inw, I¡¯ll


    bring one back.


    Meanwhile, Sean took L and Eve back to the Chase Residence after the incident at Chase Group.


    Eve didn¡¯t agree to go home at first, but she had to keep her temper after watching the video Sean


    showed her.


    Honestly, she didn¡¯t quite believe that Myra would do something unfair to them, but what Myra did in


    the video forced her to be suspicious. Do I¡­ really not understand Myra at all?


    Sean had asked L to go downstairs for the time being, leaving only him and Eve in the bedroom at


    this moment.


    Looking as though she had grown ten years older in an instant, Eve felt quite bad upon seeing her son


    standing at one side in silence. ¡°Sean, I know that you probably learned about what I¡¯ve done to L


    since she hase back to you. That¡¯s right¡ªI met L back then and asked her to leave you. But I


    did this for a reason, son¡­ Do you hate me for my actions? Do you hate me because I wanted you to


    marry Myra although you love L and not her?¡±


    Sean stood stubbornly in ce without saying a word, but Eve could tell what he was thinking. She


    continued with a sigh, ¡°You won¡¯t understand it¡­ You¡¯re totally obsessed with L right now, but you¡¯ll


    regret it someday¡­ You know what? Not only is Myra a kind-hearteddy,


    Suddenly, she coughed heavily before she could finish her sentence. Seeing that her face had turned


    red from coughing, Sean found himself unable to bear the sight. ¡°Stop talking, Mom. I know that you


    like Myra, but please don¡¯t care about this matter anymore. Now that L and I are finally back


    together after being separated for two years, I don¡¯t want to break up with her again.¡±


    ¡°No, Sean¡­ You mustn¡¯t divorce Myra¡­¡± Eve took a deep breath. ¡°At the very least, you can¡¯t do that


    right now¡­ Sean, had you been nicer to Myra, she wouldn¡¯t have been too hard on you for being


    together with L. You can keep that woman as a mistress, but you mustn¡¯t make her your wife. A


    woman like her will onlye to you at the most glorious moment of your life. Once you¡¯re in dire


    straits, only a woman like Myra will never leave you!¡±


    Sean didn¡¯t utter a sound, for he knew that his mother liked Myra and hated L. L was inferior to


    Myra; she wasn¡¯t from a family like the Starks, nor could she give him the Stark Group¡¯s 20 percent of


    shares that Myra had given to him back then. However, now that the money Myra invested in the


    together with Myra?! ¡°Stop it, Mom¡ª¡± Sean muttered. ¡°It¡¯s my own business, so I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the slightest idea!¡± Eve suddenly chastised with emphasis before coughing with


    emotion. ¡°You¡¯repletely unaware that thete Old Master Stark has left a will behind, and the vast


    fortune of Stark Group is willed not to his son, but to his granddaughter! You just have to be patient for


    a while longer so that Myra gives you everything! My effort all these years would¡¯ve bore fruit, yet you


    hurt Myra for L¡¯s sake. Do you think that she¡¯ll still hand Stark Group over to you now?!¡±


    Eve coughed violently again after finishing her sentence, but Sean forgot to help her relieve her cough


    this time. Instead, he stared at his mother in shock.


    The Stark Family had only two daughters, so its fortune would end up belonging to the families of the


    daughters¡¯ respective husbands; this was part of the reason why his mother had settled on Myra back


    then. However, thete Old Master Stark actually bequeathed all of Stark Family¡¯s wealth to his


    granddaughter instead of his son in his will!


    Sean furrowed his brows upon hearing Eve¡¯s words. ¡°Is that true, Mom?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true!¡± Eve took a few deep breaths. ¡°I identally overheard thete Old Master Stark


    saying so to another man while I was dining at Ritz Carlton one day. Otherwise, why would I have been


    so determined to let you marry Myra? Besides, Myra really is a nicedy, so I thought that the both of


    you would be happy together in the end, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Sean, even if you call the police for what


    happened with Hilliville, nothing will be done against Myra. You know as well that the evidence isn¡¯t


    sufficient; Myra doesn¡¯t have the trade secrets in her hands, nor do you have proof of her dealing with


    Hart Group. All of this is totally insufficient to convict her, so it¡¯s useless no matter whether she was the


    one who stole the trade secret or not. But now, you must depend on her for help with what happened


    with Hilliville; you must work hard to appease her. At the very least, you must do it right now! Otherwise


    ¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her speech, she was interrupted by an urgent ringtone. Sean frowned and saw


    that his cell phone was ringing; it was a phone call from Richard.


    Eve motioned him to pick up the phone, which he did after thinking for a moment. As soon as he


    answered the call, Richard¡¯s anxious voice could be heard over the phone. ¡°Bad news, Director Chase.


    A few people died during the construction work of Marina Bay Bridge two years ago. Now the incident


    has been dug up, and the me is being put on Chase Group!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sean instantly raised his voice. As his cell phone had sound leakage issues, Eve heard


    Richard¡¯s words very clearly, and her face turned pale at once.


    ¡°What should we do, Director Chase?¡± This was the first time Richard hade across such a serious


    matter. This matter was different from thepany¡¯s insolvency crisis, for someone would be taken


    into criminal custody! Moreover, the person to be taken into criminal custody would either be the person


    responsible for the incident, or thepany¡¯swful representative. Moreover, Sean was also the


    person responsible for the incident back then¡­


    Eve instantly fainted upon hearing Sean¡¯s words.


    Sean could no longer pay attention to Richard; he hung up right away and tried to shake Eve awake.


    ¡°Mom! Mom, are you okay?!¡±


    The bedroom door quietly opened a crack first before L quietly closed the door again. She didn¡¯t


    expect to overhear such a piece of shocking news by ident.


    That exins it¡­ L had always felt that Eve spoiled and trusted Myra to apletely blind degree,


    but it turned out that Eve wasn¡¯t blind. She merely had her eye on the Stark Family¡¯sst bit of


    advantage¡­


    It¡¯s regrettable, though¡­ L nced at the news report she had just seen on her cell phone. The


    Stark Group¡¯s sessor was expecting a child at his old age, and the hospital has determined that the


    child would be a boy.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Myra will be a nobody once the boy is born¡­ At the thought of this, Myra¡¯s mouth curved into a sneer.


    Sebastian swore that he didn¡¯t mean anything else; he was only here to take a look at the apartment


    that his grandson had recently bought.


    However, he didn¡¯t have the keys to the apartment. He told Elliot to send his unfilial grandson a


    message by telling thetter to call him so that he could scare thetter, but that b*stard of a grandson


    didn¡¯t even give him a phone call!


    He sneered inwardly. Hmph, just wait until I meet that woman myself.


    There were three apartment units after he exited the elevator. One of them belonged to his grandson,


    so that woman must be living in one of the two remaining units.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Sebastian had been squatting around since mid-afternoon as he was afraid that he would miss out on


    the opportunity to bump into Myra otherwise. Since he had even forced himself to skip dinner just to


    stay around, he felt his tummy rumbling. As he watched the hour hand of his watch turn toward


    9.00PM, he started to feel rather displeased. Hmph, she¡¯s a woman who stays outte at night!


    Terrible! Right as he was mumbling to himself under his breath, he heard the ding of the elevator. His


    eyes immediately lit up without him realizing it himself.


    Myra feltpletely exhausted as she dragged her body out of the elevator. She was startled when


    she saw Sebastian standing right in front of her. The building she stayed in had extremely high security;


    the management wouldn¡¯t usually allow for strangers to enter as they pleased. But this man¡­ Myra felt


    her entire body tensing up. Isn¡¯t he Tony¡¯s grandfather, Old Master Hart? I saw him once during his


    birthday feast on the luxurious yacht. What is he doing here? Does he know something about me? Or


    did he find out about the rumors of me leaking private information to Hart Group?


    Sebastian quickly realized the wary gaze in Myra¡¯s eyes; this gave him a boost in confidence. ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you going to invite me in?¡± he asked as he straightened his body. He perked up his lips as he gave


    Myra a look.


    She froze for a moment as she was too stunned to react to him then. The old man continued to re at


    her face before he knitted his brows together. ¡°Who did you get into a fight with?¡± She obviously got


    those injuries on her face because she fought with someone. ¡°You¡¯re a grown woman; how could you


    still get into fights with others?! How ridiculous!¡± I¡¯m giving her a bad rating for this! Sebastian continued


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with his negative evaluation of the woman as he waited for her to open her door anxiously.


    Myra seemed rather embarrassed upon hearing hisment. ¡°There were some issues with the


    Sunny Bay Project yesterday. I was¡­ hit by the workers there¡­¡±


    ¡°You were hit by the workers?¡± Sebastian studied all the injuries on her face again. How hard must they


    have hit her for her to end up like this?! Now, I¡¯m starting to think that my own grandson might be the


    unreliable one here. Why didn¡¯t he protect his own woman?! ¡°Why did you go to the construction site all


    by yourself? Have you applied some medication to your wounds? Did you make a police report? Were


    things cleared up with the workers?¡± Sebastian had some hidden potential when it came to nagging


    others.


    For some reason, Myra only felt more embarrassed when she recognized the hint of concern in the old


    man¡¯s voice. She quickly nodded her head. ¡°The report was made, and I got my wounds treated. The


    workers were just rioting at the construction site, so things will be settled soon.¡±


    After nodding for a moment, Sebastian then frowned as he realized something. ¡°Did you say that this


    was for the Sunny Bay Project?¡± He felt like he had heard the name somewhere. Isn¡¯t that the name of


    the project that Mark was talking about when west chatted? I even misunderstood the rtionship


    between Tony and that girl from the Hay Family then; it seems like¡­ ¡°Ah, you¡¯re the one!¡± Sebastian


    uttered abruptly.


    Myra felt more awkward than ever. For the entire duration of their meeting, Sebastian had been talking


    to her as if he had known her for a long time. Yet, all his words didn¡¯t seem to make any sense to her.


    Furthermore, she was certain that she had never spoken to the old man in the past.


    ¡°All right. Can you invite me in for a cup of tea now?¡± Sebastian addressed Myra once more; he had


    sessfully obtained some details about his own grandson. Meanwhile, Myra had no choice but to


    open her door before inviting the old man in. All of the members of the Hart Family seemed pretty kind


    to her, so she didn¡¯t feel the need to be especially vignt toward them.


    The moment Sebastian stepped into Myra¡¯s apartment, he began to inspect the entire ce. I¡¯m a


    picky man, but I do agree that the design of this ce is pretty decent. It also looks like someone must


    clean the ce regrly as it seems tidy and spotless.


    Myra hastily pulled out a pair of indoor slippers for the old man as he waited at the entrance corridor.


    However, he frowned when he saw that it was a pair of female slippers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you


    wereing over; I only have female slippers here,¡± she said sheepishly. Myra didn¡¯t realize anything


    special about her words¡ªshe simply hadn¡¯t had the time to prepare anything else since she had just


    left Chase Residence and moved into her new ce a while ago. However, Sebastian perceived her


    words differently. This indirectly tells me that she has never brought any other men home. It seems like


    her personal life is a healthy and proper one. With that, the old man concealed the look of disdain on


    his face as he put his indoor slippers on and walked into the house.


    Myra had only moved into the apartment for a short while, so there weren¡¯t traces of any other people¡¯s


    belongings in her unit. Sebastian quickly concluded that she wasn¡¯t lying to him after he took a quick


    tour around the apartment. She couldn¡¯t have known that I was going to show up here today, right?


    This inspection has really provided me with some important information. Sebastian nodded his head


    continuously.


    After an entire afternoon of running around outdoors without taking any meals, Myra felt her tummy


    growling now that she was home. ¡°Would you like to stay for dinner, Old Master Hart? I¡¯m afraid pasta


    is all I can serve for dinner, though,¡± said Myra as she spoke to the old man beside her casually. Pasta


    was the only food she had in the fridge.


    Sebastian was initially displeased by the idea, but he gave it a little more thought. My grandson is still


    chasing after this girl, so he probably hasn¡¯t tried her cooking, right? The old man felt rather proud of


    being offered a meal then. However, he only knitted his brows as he turned toward Myra. ¡°Don¡¯t expect


    me to eat it if it doesn¡¯t taste good,¡± he uttered with an arrogant look on his face.


    For some reason, Myra felt a smile creeping onto her face after she heard the old man¡¯s words. He


    probably doesn¡¯t realize how childish he sounds right now, she thought as she simply nodded and


    walked into the kitchen. She didn¡¯t have a lot of ingredients, but she had the basics¡ªbeef, eggs,


    spinach, and so on. After some contemtion, Myra decided that she would prepare some minced


    beef along with the pasta.


    She prepared the dish and poured the gravy on top of the pasta before bringing it out. Sebastian was


    looking around her study right then. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready,¡± she said as she stuck her head into her study and


    called for the old man.


    He had been going through her study with the hopes of digging some information out of it. But after


    going through the entire ce, all he found were her work documents or project-rted files. This girl is


    clearly a workaholic! I¡¯ve also found her full name¡ªI really like how it sounds. Myra Stark. Myra Stark¡­


    Myra¡¯s a name derived from olden days; it trantes to ¡®sweet and gentle¡¯¡­ That¡¯s how women are


    supposed to be¡­


    Once he heard Myra calling for him, he quickly straightened himself before he strode out and went to


    the dining area. He could already smell the mouth-watering scent before he even entered the area; it


    only made him more excited to dig in as he was already starving then. However, he was careful not to


    reveal his emotions. Instead, he put on a nk expression as he stared at the dish in front of him. ¡°Why


    did you give me so much food? Do you think you¡¯re feeding a pig?¡±


    Myra blushed. ¡°No¡­ I was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be enough for you, so I¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, I was just kidding. Look at you¡ªyour face is all red. Someone who doesn¡¯t know better might


    even think that I¡¯m bullying you.¡± He interrupted her words and waved it off before he sat down. Before


    he started to eat, his gaze flickered all around the room as he pulled his phone out and snapped an


    image of the food. Then, he began to eat.


    The old man felt embarrassed once he finished all the pasta on his te. He had identally finished


    the entire meal after he referred to it as a portion meant for a pig earlier. Moreover¡­ He looked as if he


    was about to drool when he addressed Myra after the meal. ¡°Do you have more food, Myra?¡± She


    stared at him speechlessly.


    Just before she sent him out after dinner, he turned around to ask her a question. ¡°What¡¯s your


    Messenger contact number?¡±


    Myra had spent the entire night dealing with the old man¡¯s entric personality¡ªshe immediately gave


    her number to him as she knew that there would be no point trying to avoid his question. He typed her


    number as he walked out of her unit. ¡°I¡¯ve added you on Messenger; don¡¯t forget to ept my request


    <pter.¡± He gave Myra a final reminder as she sent him into the elevator.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Myra didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry right then. She couldn¡¯t seem to figure out the reason


    Sebastian came over to visit¡ªit made her nervous at the start, but she eventually calmed herself down.


    Perhaps he misunderstood the situation and came over to thank me. I really didn¡¯t leak any confidential


    information to Hart Group, so Old Master Hart¡¯s abrupt actions made me very helpless.


    After she sent the old man off, she returned to her unit. Myra¡¯s phone on the couch lit up with a new


    notification, informing her about the new friend request on her Messenger app. She had no choice but


    to tap on the ¡®ept¡¯ button, and her new friend quickly sent her a message.


    ¡®I¡¯ll consider you as having passed the test since you made pretty decent noodles.¡¯ I¡¯m considered to


    have passed the test¡­ What is he talking about? His text only left Myra more frustrated than ever. She


    simply threw her phone aside before she headed into the shower.


    When Eve woke up, she realized that Sean had already left to handle other matters at thepany.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    L was the one who stayed around to take care of her instead. However, Eve seemed extremely


    displeased to see L beside her. ¡°What are you doing here? We don¡¯t wee you here, Miss Fisher.


    You should have some self-respect; you should walk out yourself before I chase you out.¡±


    L didn¡¯t seem angered by Eve¡¯s words. Instead, she put on a big smile. ¡°Eve, we both have Sean¡¯s


    best interests at heart; whether it was two years ago or two yearster. I left him two years ago and


    gave Myra the opportunity to revive Chase Group¡¯s business then. However, things are a lot different


    now, Eve. Myra can no longer save the Chase Group now, but I can do it. Don¡¯t you think you should


    be a little more polite with me?¡±


    ¡°You can save the Chase Group?¡± Eve uttered in a sarcastic tone as she mocked L¡¯s words, which


    sounded no different to her than if L were to admit that she was the daughter of the wealthiest men


    in Bradfort City. ¡°How could you save thepany when even Myra can¡¯t do it? Don¡¯t get too arrogant,


    Miss Fisher; you¡¯ll only disappoint yourself more in the end.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not I get disappointed is my own issue. Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to help, Eve?¡± L


    swiftly sat herself down beside the other woman. She was naturally pretty; her looks served as an


    ess card when she mingled around with the upper sses of Bradfort City. ¡°There¡¯s something else


    I want to tell you, Eve. Cameron is expecting a son in a few months¡¯ time. Soon, that child is going to


    fight to be the Stark Group¡¯s inheritor.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Eve eximed in a loud voice. After Richard had told her about the issues the


    she couldn¡¯t handle another shock right then. Nheless, L was clearly well-prepared to tell her all


    about this matter. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that Myra might not inherit the Stark Group. After Cameron¡¯s son is


    born, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time to save the Chase Group even if she does inherit thepany,


    right? Furthermore, do you think Myra will still be willing to sacrifice her all just to save the Chase


    Group after all the hurt that she¡¯s been through?¡±


    Eve¡¯s face fell immediately. ¡°Stop making false assumptions! Myra isn¡¯t that sort of heartless, fickle-


    minded person!¡±


    ¡°Are you worried that she might be fickle-minded, or are you actually afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    inherit the Stark Group after her younger brotheres along? Aren¡¯t you just worried that she


    wouldn¡¯t be capable of saving the Chase Group?¡± L¡¯s words gave Eve another blow. She then


    shoved her phone into Eve¡¯s hands. ¡°You can read what this says if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Eve hastily


    took the phone over. Her face turned ghastly pale after she went through all of the reports and articles


    of Cameron announcing the good news about his son.


    L spoke in an icy voice beside her. ¡°At this point, I¡¯m sure you know that you can no longer depend


    on Myra, Eve. The most you can get from her now is some financial support. However, you know how


    much she invested in Chase Group in the past; she probably doesn¡¯t have too much money right now.


    If all you wanted was her money, what¡¯s the difference in taking my money instead? I¡¯ve been hustling


    for the past two years; I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to fork out more money than Myra can. Furthermore¡­¡± L


    fixed her gaze directly upon Eve. ¡°I have my ways and connections. I have a way to sell the Chase


    Group¡¯s entire piece ofnd on Hilliville. Although you won¡¯t get much of a profit, I can assure you that


    you wouldn¡¯t make a loss. The sales will be enough to fund the Chase Group¡¯s capital once more. As


    long as all the subsequent businesses run smoothly, all of the issues will be solved!¡±


    There was a mixture of emotions surfacing on Eve¡¯s face as she listened to L¡¯s words. Yeah, I know


    that I can no longer depend on Myra this time. It¡¯s no longer a given for her to inherit the Stark Group¡¯s


    business now that Cameron has a son, and the Chase Group can no longer wait for that to happen.


    The price of our stocks has been falling for too long; I get worried just looking at it. I¡¯d definitely be


    willing to sacrifice some things if there¡¯s a good opportunity to get us out of this situation. L is the


    one who came up with this opportunity, though¡­ Will I be okay with that? Is this woman really here


    because she truly likes and cares for my son? Can she really help the Chase Group?!


    ¡°How do you n to do that?¡± Eve asked through gritted teeth. I know that I don¡¯t like this woman, but I


    don¡¯t have the time to figure out why now¡ªwhat matters most is that the Chase Group is saved!


    ¡°I have a big client who would like to buy all of the office buildings,mercial buildings and residential


    lots in Hilliville. If you agree for Sean to get married to me, I¡¯ll contact that client immediately!¡± L


    replied.


    ¡°But Sean hasn¡¯t gotten a divorce with Myra yet¡­¡± Eve hesitated as she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to get an instant divorce. I can now tell you with great certainty that if Sean were to go to


    the Civil Affairs Bureau and call for Myra to head over now, she would be able to get the procedure


    done immediately!¡± L uttered tly.


    ¡°Why should I believe you? If you¡¯re just trying to lie and get yourself married to Sean¡­¡±


    ¡°The Chase Group is about to copse. What do you have to be worried about, Eve? Do you think the


    Chase Group has anything that I¡¯m greedy for at this point?¡± L sighed and shook her head to


    exaggerate the frustration she felt. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved Sean. Why else do you think I¡¯ve tried so many


    ways just toe back and help him out? You may not believe me, Eve, but I think there isn¡¯t anyone


    else on Earth who loves Sean more than I do. I can sacrifice everything for him. I¡¯m just here this time


    because I want to help him through this tough period¡­¡± she muttered with a bitter look in her eyes.


    Eve changed her mind when she saw the mixture of sadness and determination in L¡¯s face. For the


    past two years, Eve had often seen her son suffering. He never once fancied Myra even though she


    loved him. They were all young back then; how could he have developed so much hatred for Myra? He


    was probably just rejecting the idea of being with her! He probably just erged the issue with their


    rtionship once he found an issue with it. He might¡¯ve done this so that he could keep his heart for¡­


    If L has a way to save the Chase Group and if she and Sean are both deeply in love with one


    another¡­ That actually sounds like a perfect scenario, right? I still feel like there¡¯s something odd


    about this, but¡­


    ¡°All right. You have to stick to your words!¡± Eve took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll choose to believe that you¡¯re in


    love with Sean for now, L. I just hope that your days with him in the future¡­ Ah¡­ I just hope the


    days get better¡­¡± I guess all the previous entanglements with Myra shoulde to an end. I do feel


    guilty for it, but this guilt isn¡¯t bigger than the threat of the Chase Group¡¯s bankruptcy. Myra and Sean


    simply aren¡¯t fated for one another. Perhaps in her next life¡­ Eve thought.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Once he returned to his own condominium, Tony took a shower before hezed around and pulled his


    phone out. This was the first time he had ever fiddled with the Messenger application on his phone; he


    never had the time or interest to do such things in the past. However, after he heard the single, simple


    word in Myra¡¯s voice note to him, he felt as if his heart was immediately soothed by her presence


    around him. It was almost apulsion for him to lie on his bed and y the same voice note


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    continuously. ¡°Okay,¡± said Myra¡¯s voice note. He pressed to y it again. ¡°Okay.¡± Again. ¡°Okay.¡± He


    was about to y it another time when his phone started to ring. Naturally, Tony answered the call


    immediately.


    ¡°Are you actually using your phone, Tony? How did you pick up your call so quickly?¡± Elliot sounded


    ttered on the other end of the line. Tony¡¯s response wasn¡¯t pleasant as the voice that came from his


    phone wasn¡¯t the one that he longed to listen to. ¡°Spit it out. What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡± Elliot didn¡¯t seem concerned to hear Tony¡¯s icy tone on the other end of the call. ¡°L


    just replied to the message on your phone. She kept thanking you in her message; she sounded almost


    as though she would get in bed with you if you asked her to!¡± She doesn¡¯t know that she just turned


    herself into one of our chess pieces, though!


    Upon hearing the news, Tony rxed the muscles between his eyebrows for a short moment. Then, he


    frowned and gave a slight scoff. Elliot was curious to hear what was going through Tony¡¯s mind right


    then. ¡°Sean¡¯s about to get a divorce with Myra. They¡¯re free to get married to whoever they want to


    after this. It¡¯s your chance to shine, Tony!¡±


    When Tony recalled how L had arranged for the workers at the construction site to go against Myra,


    he felt his chest burning with rage once more. ¡°Once the divorce happens, I want you to release the


    news of Estelle being the new ambassador of the Hart Group¡¯s Sunny Bay Project. From then onward,


    the Hart Group will ban all of Miss Fisher¡¯s appearances on any of our advertisements.¡±


    Elliot froze for a second before he began to chuckle at the woman¡¯s bad luck. ¡°Are you trying to take


    revenge after what happened with Myra, Tony? She¡¯d be so happy if she found out about what you did


    for her!¡±


    Would she be happy? All Tony could recall then was the glum, dejected look on her delicate face when


    she left the restaurant. It seems like I can¡¯t bear to see her going through even the slightest trouble,


    huh? Tony curled his lips into a smirk before he ended the call.


    After that, he continued to scroll through his Messenger. He paused for a moment before he decided to


    type a text in the conversation that followed the short voice note he had been listening to. ¡®Are you


    asleep?¡¯


    The response popped up on his phone almost immediately. ¡®No¡­ Is anything the matter?¡¯


    He felt an inexplicable sensation brewing in his chest right then. He rxed his tensed facial muscles


    as he typed in his message before he could stop himself. ¡®It¡¯s nothing. You should get some rest.¡¯


    As heposed his message, Tony recalled what Elliot had told him once. He said that I¡¯ll have to be


    very gentlemanly when I¡¯m trying to chase after a girl; I should include thoughtful and sweet words in


    my text. Things like ¡®get some rest¡¯, ¡®good morning¡¯, ¡®good night¡¯, ¡®sweet dreams¡¯, ¡®how have you been


    at the end of his text with his tense fingers. He then stared at it for a while before he sighed and deleted


    thest sentence, sending out the rest of the text.


    She no longer replied to him this time. He narrowed his eyes before throwing his phone over to his


    bedside table. 30 minutester, he picked up his phone once more. It still had the Messenger


    application open, but he hadn¡¯t received the message that he was waiting for. His lips curled into a self-


    deprecating sneer.


    Meanwhile, Myra was no longer certain about her feelings once she received Tony¡¯sst text. However,


    there seemed to be a voice that rang in her head as shey in silence that night. You shouldn¡¯t fall for a


    man like him, the voice reminded her. You wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if you have to go through what


    happened with Sean all over again. Her muscles were rigid for a long time before she finally lowered


    her phone and put it away.


    Tony didn¡¯t manage to receive any further texts from Myra that night. Instead, he received a new


    request on his Messenger. He tapped on it to see a profile with a te of food as its disy picture. He


    thought that it was some silly ount and wanted to ignore it at first, but for some reason, he felt the


    urge to ept the request that night. Soon enough, the other person texted him an image along with


    one single sentence.


    ¡®Have you ever tried pasta prepared by Myra, Tony?¡¯


    Tony didn¡¯t need to guess to know who the sender was. However, his face darkened as he stared at the


    image of the pasta bolognese in his phone. It¡¯ste now; it¡¯s been a few hours since Ist had a meal¡­


    I had no idea that the old man actually went to visit Myra! But judging by how things went, they seemed


    to have got along well with one another, right? Why didn¡¯t Myra tell me anything while we were texting


    on Messenger earlier? Tony felt a surge of annoyance¡ªit seemed to stem from the slight jealousy that


    he felt right then. He simply let out a cold scoff as he ignored his grandfather¡¯s message.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian had only gotten Henry to teach him how to use the Messenger application


    recently. I went through all that trouble just to show myself off in front of Myra. Why is my own grandson


    ignoring me right now?! The old man pouted before he sent another message over. ¡®You must be


    envious and jealous; you must hate me now! Aww! You have no idea how amazing Myra¡¯s cooking was


    ¡ªit was really the best. It tasted so good that I almost swallowed my own tongue after I finished her


    food. Oh, right¡ªI forgot that you¡¯ve never tasted it. You probably don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m talking


    about. It was so good¡­¡¯


    Tony gave the message a death re. He was irritated over the fact that one was even allowed to type


    so many words within a single text message. He ran his fingers all over the screen as he hastily typed


    out a reply. ¡®What do you have to be proud of? I¡¯ve even tasted the soup she made. That pasta is no


    big deal.¡¯ He sent his text message.


    ording to the old man¡¯s understanding of his grandson¡¯s cranky personality, Sebastian hadn¡¯t


    expected Tony to respond to his message. To his surprise, he felt his phone vibrating against his pillow


    right after he climbed into bed with his wife. He immediately picked his phone up and took a look at the


    response.


    His eyebrows trembled in anger when he saw what Tony had written. How dare that brat prepare soup


    for my grandson! She¡¯s not even his girlfriend yet. How could she do that?! He then stared at his phone


    furiously as he contemted how he could respond to Tony. Right then, Lisa turned to look at her


    husband¡¯s phone before she mumbled under her breath. ¡°How childish.¡± He quickly threw his phone


    aside before he wrapped his arms around his own wife. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to Tony anymore. You¡¯re so


    much better than him, Lisa¡­¡±


    The next day, Sean lookedpletely exhausted when Eve called him over to pay her a visit. Her


    heart ached at the sight of him. ¡°How are things going in thepany, Sean?¡± Eve had assumed that


    all thepany matters had been well-handled after hearing what Richard told her the day before.


    However, now that she saw the pale and grim expression on Sean¡¯s face¡­


    L¡¯s phone rang before Sean could say anything. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the phone


    number. She had initially wanted to step outside to take the call, but she changed her mind. I don¡¯t


    have anything to hide. I should just pick it up here. ¡°Hello?¡±


    The voice on the other end of the call belonged to Leo. ¡°Greetings, Miss Fisher. After hearing rumors


    about the Chase Group having some issues with their business, Director Hart has decided that he will


    have to further consider his decision to purchase the Chase Group¡¯s property on sale for the Hilliville


    project.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± L¡¯s face fell immediately. However, before she could say anything more, the man simply


    hung up on her.


    Meanwhile, Eve¡ªwho was extremely alert and vignt toward any potential mishaps¡ªimmediately


    recalled what L had told her before when she noticed the look on L¡¯s face. ¡°Did that big client of


    ours just change his mind?¡±


    The look on L¡¯s face made her seem as if she had just encountered a ghost. Instead of replying to


    Eve¡¯s question, L simply turned toward Sean. ¡°What exactly happened with thepany, Sean?¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    As he massaged his temples, Sean could feel a splitting headacheing on. Besides, the current


    situation in thepany was a huge mess. ¡°I might be remanded in custody for a few days because of


    the incident that happened two years ago during the restoration work on Marina Bay Bridge. There


    were a few deaths that happened then,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Eve yelled out as she felt her head spinning. At the sight of her losing her


    bnce, Sean and L mbered to her side immediately. They busied themselves putting pressure in


    between her eyebrows and slowly patting her on the back until she regained herposure. All


    through the process, Sean seemed troubled.


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to worry! I¡¯ll only be in custody for a couple of days, then Richard will get me out


    of there in no time. It¡¯s all just a mere formality, so you shouldn¡¯t fret,¡± Sean uttered confidently.


    However, there was a thunderous look on his face as he never expected this incident to resurface after


    such a long time. This was obviously an intentional move by one of their rivals to show him up. As


    such, he had no choice but to ept this and remain in custody for at least a few days.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why does it have to be you though?¡± Eve wailed as her tears dropped. ¡°Can¡¯t you get someone else to


    take the fall for you? What if¡­ What if you get implicated this time? Is this why? Is this the reason for


    ¡ª¡± Suddenly, Eve grasped L¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Is this the reason for us losing that potential client?


    We nearly closed the deal to sell that parcel ofnd!¡±


    L was momentarily shocked and speechless. Earlier, Leo had just mentioned to her that there was


    an issue regarding thepany that needed to be resolved. Therefore, this had to be the issue he was


    talking about.


    ¡°But Sean! What¡¯s going to happen to me and thepany if you¡¯re not here to hold the fort?¡± Eve was


    inconsble.


    Sean could feel his blood pressure spiking as his veins pulsated. ¡°Mom, I promise! It will be only for a


    couple of days and I¡¯ll be out in no time!¡±


    ¡°Sean¡­¡± L bit on her lips nervously and asked, ¡°What will happen to our potential client then? How


    can we maintain their trust? Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to find someone else to take the fall? If it¡¯s


    just a matter of money, let¡¯s go ahead with this n.¡± The previous n was assumed to be fool-proof.


    However, this unexpected situation came out of nowhere and ruined everything. Frankly, it was slightly


    nerve-wracking for L.


    Sean¡¯s gaze flickered as he murmured, ¡°I¡¯m the person in charge of Chase Group, but besides me¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me! Is there anyone else that can rece you? Let me know and I¡¯ll go and plead for their help!


    L is right! We can¡¯t afford to have you in custody right now. It may be just for a few days, but the


    consequences will be ongoing. I can¡¯t imagine what would happen to thepany, and how are we


    supposed to deal with the aftermath?¡± Eve was frantic.


    ¡°Sean, Ipletely agree with Eve.¡± L gripped her hands tightly as she spoke. ¡°Thepany¡¯s


    future is our utmost priority. Besides, you shouldn¡¯t cause undue concern for Eve.¡± L chose her


    words carefully.


    ¡°I know of someone else who can bear the responsibility¡­¡± Sean exhaled deeply and replied. He could


    feel a tight grip on his heart and it was ufortable for him to even take a deep breath. His thoughts


    ran wild as his mind went toward that woman. With an expressionless face, he took a deep breath and


    stated, ¡°Myra can take the fall for me.¡±


    On the next day, Myra met up with Estelle at her filming location.


    Estelle was coincidentally on her break when Myra arrived. There was an annoyed look on Estelle¡¯s


    face as Jack, her manager, tried his best to appease her. ¡°My darling, Miss Langley, please don¡¯t be


    upset! This is just Shawn¡¯s way of showing his affections. Besides, you had troublepleting that


    previous scene too! The director looked quite annoyed with you with each outtake.¡±


    Estelle scowled heavily. ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯m not rted to Shawn Hart! He has no right to decide on the


    type of movie I choose to be in! Besides, this is a romantic movie! How am I supposed to act in a


    romantic scene if he forbids any kind of intimacy at all? And don¡¯t get me started on the director! Why


    did he go behind my back and agree to Shawn¡¯s requests? This is wrong!¡± Estelle yelled, her face


    flushed red with anger. At the same time, she saw Myra walking toward her from afar, so she waved


    frantically at her friend. ¡°Myra! I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Why¡¯re you in such a foul mood?¡± Myra asked with an indulgent smile on her face.


    Estelle pouted her daintily-painted lips, and before she could say a word, Jack had butted in, ¡°It¡¯s


    Shawn. He just visited us and decided to put a halt to all the intimate scenes involving Estelle. She¡¯s


    quite upset about this!¡±


    Myra was caught by surprise, but then she quickly regained herposure. Teasingly, she said,


    ¡°Darling, you should be thankful for the attention from Shawn. You know, every actress in town would


    kill to be in your position; they¡¯d die to have Shawn showing concern for them. That¡¯s why you should


    be satisfied with what you have.¡±


    ¡°Well, then how about yourself?¡± Estelle retorted. Despite being in the public eye, Estelle rolled her


    eyes at Myra and went on to say, ¡°Myra, don¡¯t even think of making things up! I saw the photos of you


    and Tony Hart on the golf course. You two were practically wrapped around each other!¡±


    Myra gaped at Estelle. Just as she was about to exin herself, Estelle interrupted her and gave her a


    sharp look. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you two are just friends! It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s more than meets the eye! I


    can tell from the tabloid pictures taken from the golf course that the two of you are definitely more than


    friends!¡±


    Feeling rather speechless, Myra halted her sentence, a wry smile on her face. Undeniably, that was


    what she was going to say. Despite everything, Tony behaved like a gentleman. Hence, she would


    continue regarding him as a friend. Other than that, she had no further wishful thoughts.


    ¡°Look at you! You¡¯ve gone all silent again!¡± eximed Estelle as she reached over for a slice of apple.


    Giving Myra a sideways nce, she took a bite out of the apple and with her mouth bulging, she


    continued, ¡°How frustrating! If it were up to me, I would suggest that you go after him!¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Estelle realized she was such a genius. She was quite impressed


    with her own suggestion. Leaning toward Myra, Estelle peered at her with sparkling eyes and said, ¡°Did


    you pay attention to what I just said? You must find a way to attract Tony then hold onto him! You¡¯ll


    never find another guy that¡¯s as good as him! Besides¡­¡±


    With a chuckle, Estelle winked at Myra and mentioned, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve got great news! Shawn just


    confided in me that Tony has decided to rece L¡¯s position as the ambassador of the Sunny Bay


    Project, and I¡¯ll be the next ambassador. On top of that, from now onward, Hart Group will cease all


    future coboration with L!¡±


    Does this mean L will no longer be the ambassador of Hart Group? As soon as she heard that, Myra


    could feel her heart skip a beat. ¡°Tony¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Estelle gleefully interrupted Myra. She was on cloud nine and it was as if Tony had made


    all those decisions for her sake. ¡°Tony¡¯s trying to win your favor! Once all this is finalized, L will be


    out of the limelight and there won¡¯t be any more jobs left for her in this city. No one would dare to cross


    the path of Tony Hart! He¡¯s obviously trying hard to prove his sincerity to you.¡±


    Myra had a bewildered look on her face as she listened to Estelle¡¯s chatter. Then, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s only


    one single endorsement. Besides, you¡¯ve had multiple other ambassador job offers, so why are you so


    easily impressed by this? What kind of bribery is this? What¡¯s more, this isn¡¯t set in stone yet, so what


    Shawn mentioned might note true.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It is bribery!¡± Estelle¡¯s eyes sparkled as she heard Myra¡¯s words. Ignoring the apple


    handed to her, she held Myra¡¯s hands and grinned widely. ¡°Can I assume this is you admitting that he is


    trying to win your favor?¡±


    Subsequently, Jack walked off to give the two girls some privacy. Myra bit on her lips with a frustrated


    expression on her face. Pursing her lips, she tilted her head to the other direction and muttered, ¡°It was


    just a game. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t take it for real. Why are you taking this so seriously?¡±


    ¡°Why not?!¡± Estelle looked at Myra with an indignant look on her face. ¡°It¡¯s Tony Hart we¡¯re talking


    about! Do you reckon he¡¯s a yer?¡±


    Myra stiffened as she replied, ¡°Well¡­ No.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Estelle reached out and poked Myra on her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re such a blockhead! Promise me


    you¡¯ll seize this opportunity! You must call him as soon as possible. It¡¯s a good idea to be slightly


    reserved, but you shouldn¡¯t be too aloof either. However, judging by your expression, you must be quite


    aloof when you¡¯re around Tony! I¡¯m actually quite impressed that he can tolerate this attitude of yours!


    Anyway, you have to call him right now. Ask him out on a dinner date! Go on!¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    ¡°Estelle!¡± Myra spoke through clenched teeth. ¡°I¡¯m still married to Sean!¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter! It¡¯s just a matter of time before the divorce is finalized. Besides, I know that


    don¡¯t keep giving him second chances. In fact, you should have gotten a divorce ages ago! I daresay,


    your graciousness is just giving him a chance to take advantage of you. As we¡¯re talking, he¡¯s probably


    plotting something else behind your back! Please don¡¯t fall prey to him once more.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow this to happen again¡­¡± Myra¡¯s voice trailed off.


    ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter! All I want is for you to promise that you¡¯ll go after Tony and win his heart!¡±


    Estelle pursed her lips as she set eyes on Myra¡¯s troubled face, and she continued, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s be


    frank here. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not the least bit attracted to him?¡±


    After all, Tony Hart was a legend in Bradfort City; there was no need to find out information on him from


    anywhere else. This was because her recent encounters with him were proof enough that she was


    attracted to him.


    However, this was all pointless.


    Her expression became quite downcast as she murmured, ¡°Estelle¡­ Do you know what¡¯s the biggest


    lesson I¡¯ve learned from being in this marriage with Sean?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Estelle instinctively furrowed her brows.


    Myra took a deep breath, then she turned around to look Estelle squarely in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve learned not


    to yearn for something that doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡±


    Previously, she had always believed that as long as she tried hard enough, she would gain what she


    was after in return. However, she was proven wrong. The harsh reality was that despite putting in effort,


    anything that wasn¡¯t hers would never belong to her; the end result would always be disappointing.


    Estelle argued, ¡°How can Sean beparable to Tony?! Myra, you¡¯re just slightly apprehensive after


    your failed marriage, but actually¡ª¡±


    Myra interjected, ¡°That¡¯s quite likely, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Right now, all I want is to proceed with the


    divorce. As for Tony, well truthfully, he¡¯s not part of any of my future ns.¡±


    Right at this moment, Jack rushed over. He looked at the two girls apologetically before turning to


    Estelle and saying, ¡°My dear, the director has been hounding me for the past 30 minutes! He wants you


    ready on set as soon as possible. Can you please continue this conversationter?¡±


    Myra¡¯s disheartening words were grating to Estelle¡¯s ears. Frustratedly, she was just about to go seek


    out Jack and ask for the rest of the day off. Just then, Myra got up from her chair abruptly and smiled at


    Jack before saying, ¡°She¡¯s all yours now. I¡¯ve got something else going on, so I¡¯ll head off now.¡±


    ¡°Myra, hold on!!¡± Slightly annoyed, Estelle followed suit and got up from her seat. Facing Myra, she


    asked, ¡°I¡¯ve never known of you to be such a coward. Tony¡¯s different! I understand your concerns, but


    you wouldn¡¯t be able to know the oue unless you give it a try. I mean, you would never know. The


    two of you might be the perfect match for each other!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to try,¡± Myra replied firmly. She realized that in order to avoid a heartache, it was a wise


    idea to nip things in the bud from early on.


    Dazedly, Myra recalled her encounter with Tony at the golf course the other day. He was smitten and


    had looked at her with such a tender, loving expression on his face. However, she took a deep breath


    and willed herself to say the following words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve made up my mind, Estelle.¡± She was


    Just then, Myra received a phone call from Eve. She had been expecting this phone call for a while


    now, for she knew this conversation was way overdue.


    ¡°Myra¡­ I¡¯m aware that Sean has hurt you in many ways. I¡¯m sorry this happened and I would like to


    apologize to you on behalf of our family.¡± Eve chattered incessantly as Myra listened on. ¡°However,


    trust me, I¡¯ve always regarded you as my own daughter¡­¡±


    This was actually a difficult phone call for Eve to make. She was torn by guilt and this was eating at her.


    However, she knew this was an absolutely necessary move.


    As she listened to Eve¡¯s words, Myra couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of dejection. Tilly had described to


    her how Eve responded to the news of what happened between her and Sean. Shortly after she


    walked out from thepany on that fateful day, Eve stormed into the ce and pped L directly


    on the face. The reason was because she wanted to teach L a lesson on Myra¡¯s behalf. However,


    this was no longer Myra¡¯s concern.


    Her grip on the phone tightened as she stammered, ¡°Mom¡­ I mean, Mrs. Chase, thank you for


    watching over me all these years. I¡¯ve always looked up to you as a mother figure, and I¡¯m extremely


    grateful for all the affection you¡¯ve showered upon me.¡±


    This was heartfelt as Myra had experienced endless warmth and love from Eve ever since her mother


    and grandfather passed away.


    However, this was all short-lived. Soon, she would no longer be a part of the Chase family.


    ¡°Myra, I really hope there won¡¯t be any hostility between us and between you and Sean. It¡¯s a shame


    your marriage didn¡¯tst, but I sincerely hope that you will fall in love again and find someone else who


    appreciates you.¡± As she spoke, Eve¡¯s hands trembled. Noticing the look L gave her, she then willed


    herself to convey the subsequent message. ¡°Myra, can you pop overter on? I would like to have one


    will likely be thest chance for us to see each other.¡±


    Myra would never bear to hurt Eve¡¯s feelings. Besides, she also wanted to pack up some of her


    belongings left at Chase Residence, so she epted the invitation graciously and replied with a


    resounding, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Myra¡¯s car was still at the workshop after the incident with the construction workers. Therefore, Myra


    decided to take a cab to Eve¡¯s. Just as she walked out of the lift, she noticed a familiar grayish-silver


    Bentley parked in front.


    As soon as she came into view, the man in the car sounded the car horn, and soon after that, the car


    window was wound down; a handsome, well-sculpted face then appeared in front of her. He yelled out,


    ¡°Come on, where are you headed? I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡±


    It was Tony in the car.


    Myra was momentarily dazed as she cast her eyes on his beaming face. Recalling her conversation


    with Estelle, she felt apprehensive. Hence, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can take a cab. What brought you


    here?¡±


    ¡°Would you believe it if I said I was just coincidentally in this area?¡± Tony casually responded as he


    raised his brows.


    Subsequently, Myra fidgeted uneasily as she racked her brains, trying to find aeback.


    Tony¡¯s eyes twinkled when he noticed her trying to avoid his eyes. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Now that


    we¡¯re no longer working together, does this mean that the esteemed Miss Myra will no longer grace me


    with her presence?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Myra shook her head immediately.


    Just then, she recalled Estelle mentioning that he had decided to cancel L¡¯s ambassadorship. For a


    split second, her thoughts also went toward the text message he sent her. He hadforted and


    reassured her that Sean and L would not be able toy a finger on her. Therefore, was this his way


    of exacting revenge on her behalf?


    She then wondered, Was Estelle right about this? Are all of his current decisions because of me?


    Suddenly, the door to the passenger side popped open. Tony had a slightly resigned look on his face


    as he remarked, ¡°Surely we¡¯re still considered friends even if we¡¯re no longer working together! Why do


    you keep rejecting me? You¡¯re hurting my feelings!¡±


    Although he mentioned his feelings were hurt by her, judging by the sparkle in his eyes, she knew it


    was more of a joke. She knew she shouldn¡¯t get into his car, but after some hesitation, she went ahead


    anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Chase Residence.¡± Myra mentioned this with a bleak expression on her face.


    As soon as she entered the car, he started the ignition and sped off. He raced off without stopping; it


    was as if he was afraid she would change her mind.


    The journey was a fairly uneventful one. Myra stared out the window throughout the ride as she tried


    her best to avoid eye contact with him. Their conversation was fairly casual and both of them carefully


    avoided any mention of awkward topics.


    Upon their arrival, Tony didn¡¯t go up the driveway but considerately parked his car two doors away.


    Before getting off, Myra quickly muttered ¡®thank you¡¯ under her breath and reached out for the door


    handle.


    Immediately after that, she felt a tight grip around her arms.


    ¡°Myra, do you loathe me?¡±


    Myra was still reeling in shock by his touch when suddenly, she heard his low voice ring out from


    behind her. Startled, she turned her head back to look at him. The expression on his face that greeted


    her was a brooding look.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Currently, Tony seemed confused about something, and he wasn¡¯t his usual confident, assertive self.


    Besides, his expression was pretty grim.


    Myra noticed that he had mentioned her name, which was an unusual thing for him to do. Normally, he


    would avoid referring to her by her name.


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Myra questioned. She couldn¡¯t control her curiosity.


    The sunlight shone in through the open window on Tony¡¯s side. As such, the golden rays shone over


    his head and hit his face, casting shadows from certain angles. He looked quite stern with his piercing


    gaze and well-sculpted face that was paired with his impassive expression.


    Noticing that Myra had turned around to look at him, Tony raised his eyelids slightly and pursed his lips


    before asking, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to get together with me?¡± As for her question, he


    She felt her heart racing. Before she could say a word, he reached out for her and pulled her into a


    tight embrace. She feltfortable and at ease at being enveloped in his hug. At the same time, he


    whispered gently to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me an answer right away. If you¡¯re going to reject me,


    then I¡¯d rather not have an answer.¡±


    At this point, Myra could feel her eyes welling up with tears. She was also fully aware that the invisible


    wall she erected around her heart was gradually breaking apart, piece by piece.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She took a deep breath and tried toe up with the words to say. Eventually, she ended up with


    a slightly agape mouth and maintained her silence.


    With a sigh, Tony released his grip on her and said, ¡°You should get going then.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Myra stiffened. Then, she gradually extracted herself from his embrace and


    got out of his car.


    For a split second, she was tempted to yell out to him. She wanted him to know that if he was keen,


    she would be more than willing to get together with him once the divorce was finalized.


    However, she knew that this wasn¡¯t the best option.


    Myra clenched her fist tightly and purposely turned her back on him. Without a backward nce, she


    made her way toward Chase Residence.


    Staring at her from behind, Tony had aplicated look on his face as his eyes darkened.


    Before this, his hostile behavior and sense of urgency was quite apparent as he anxiously waited for


    the oue of his n. However,st night, he suddenly had some doubts about his decision.


    For example, he wasn¡¯t sure whether Myra would loathe him or not once she realized the truth.


    This was the first time Tony had ever felt so perturbed. Meanwhile, he grimaced as he kept his sight on


    Myra¡¯s retreating back.


    Beforeing here on this day, Myra had already prepared her identification card and documents


    necessary for the divorce procedure. Truthfully, she intended to get everything sorted and finalized


    within the day.


    However, at this moment, she was unable to express her intentions explicitly.


    In the meantime, Eve tried her best to appear upbeat while Sean remained silent and brooding next to


    her.


    Throughout the dinner, Myra kept being reminded of the things that happened in the past.


    For example, she recalled the first time she met Sean, the memories of her harboring a crush on him,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    her struggles to decide whether to ept his proposal or not, and finally, his indifference toward her for


    the past two years. All those memories flooded her thoughts.


    Until now, she couldn¡¯t quite remove this single memory out of her head. She was bothered by how he


    treated her as soon as L reappeared in their lives. He was in such a hurry to get divorced with her


    and then marry L.


    Sure enough, there was really no point inpeting against his first love. How could she even


    memories; those lingering memories would always be present in his mind.


    It was right at this moment that she realized she was finally able to let go and whatever that happened


    was no longer her concern; perhaps it was because she finally epted that everything had ended


    between her and Sean. Losing him was probably a blessing, because from now onward, she would no


    longer be subjected to his apparent presumption of her role in causing L¡¯s miscarriage.


    Suddenly, Myra lifted her wine ss and proposed a toast to Sean. ¡°Despite what happened between


    us, I can honestly say that I¡¯ve never had anything to do with L¡¯s miscarriage. Perhaps there was


    proof of sabotage, but all I can say is that it had nothing to do with me. At this point, there¡¯s really no


    need for me to lie about this.¡±


    Unbeknownst to the two of them, Eve¡¯s hands that were holding on to her fork and spoon trembled


    slightly.


    Taken aback, Sean held up his wine ss and toasted her with an awkward stance.


    Noticing Sean¡¯s expression, Myra was aware that he didn¡¯t trust her words. However, it didn¡¯t matter to


    her anymore. Her purpose of mentioning this was just to clear the air. She couldn¡¯t care less about his


    impression of her.


    After a pause, Myra added, ¡°Oh yes, regarding the Hilliville Project, despite what you have chosen to


    believe, I would also like to rify that I¡¯ve never done anything to betray thepany.¡±


    She appeared to be quite earnest and sincere. All this while, she had always been well-reputed to be a


    loyal and charismatic businesswoman in the corporate world. However, this was a contrast to her


    actual personality. In fact, she had a gentle demeanor. Sean recalled that prior to her marrying him, she


    had never actually gotten into an argument with anyone.


    He wondered what happened to Myra after their marriage. How did she turn from a gentle and kind


    being into a vicious, ruthless, and unreasonable person? Was that her true personality?


    At that thought, he seemed to be slightly distracted.


    ¡°Myra, Sean and I have always trusted you. I realize there may be misunderstandings, but knowing


    your personality, we would never ever suspect you of sabotaging thepany. Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s


    all in the past.¡± As she noticed Sean maintaining his silence, Eve quickly spoke up.


    Myra met Eve¡¯s gaze and she smiled at her. Her expression softened as she said, ¡°Mrs. Chase, thanks


    for taking care of me all these years. You should also take care of yourself better. I know you have


    issues with your poor back, so I¡¯ve gotten you the contact details for a specialist. Here you go; this is


    her contact details. Her phone number¡¯s on there so you can make an appointment to go and see her


    whenever it¡¯s convenient for you.¡±


    Just then, Myra extracted the name card from her bag and handed it to Eve.


    Eve received the name card with a surprised look on her face. Trying to hide her guilt, she stowed


    away the name card and nodded her head. ¡°Thanks, I really appreciate your efforts.¡±


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became slightly awkward.


    After dinner, Myra had actually intended to go directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau with Sean. However,


    she felt quite drowsy all of a sudden. After yawning consecutively, Eve suggested to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t


    you go ahead and take a nap? I¡¯ll wake you up shortly to go to¡­¡±


    Eve¡¯s words trailed off, and her tone was slightly agonized.


    Upon hearing that, Myra was ready to brush her off, but Eve steered her toward her room on the


    second floor while saying disapprovingly, ¡°You really need to take a break and stop pushing yourself to


    your limits. You¡¯ve always had poor alcohol tolerance, so just take a rest and I¡¯ll make sure to wake you


    upter in time. Unless, it¡¯s because you can¡¯t stand the sight of me anymore?¡±


    Eve¡¯s tone was evidently dejected as she directed the question at Myra.


    In fact, Myra was feeling quite drowsy. At the same time, she didn¡¯t want to cause Eve any further


    distress, so she nodded her head and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a nap, but please wake me up in half an


    hour.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Eve¡¯s eyes flickered as she agreed to Myra¡¯s request.


    Then, she kept a hold on Myra and directed her toward her previous room.


    After making sure Myra had fallen asleep, Eve heaved a sigh. She remained in the room for a short


    while before heading downstairs.


    At this moment, Sean looked through Myra¡¯s bag and took out her identification card.


    He couldn¡¯t help staring at the card as he recalled that this photo was one of their previous memories.


    Back then, he was the one that apanied her to get this photo taken. She was beaming in the


    photo, her radiant smile akin to a shining ray of light that could chase away the demons in one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate! You can¡¯t change anything, Sean. I can¡¯t bear to see you detained in prison. I don¡¯t


    want anything to happen to thepany either. Didn¡¯t you mention that this would only take a couple of


    days? It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll get Myra out in no time. By then, I¡¯ll go to her and seek her forgiveness. She¡¯s a


    thoughtful and considerate child. I know she¡¯ll understand my stance.¡±


    Even then, Sean couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasy feeling he was experiencing.


    He couldn¡¯t quiteprehend his feelings. This had happened a couple of times before L returned.


    However, he had always suppressed his feelings. After he got back together with L, he hadn¡¯t


    experienced this for quite some time now. Is it sadness that I am feeling? How could this be possible?


    He had no feelings for Myra, so the only thing that he should feel for treating her this way was probably


    guilt.


    But then, she had to pay the price for harming his unborn child and betraying Chase Group. Therefore,


    she owed this to him. After paying for her sins, they could then be rid of each other once and for all.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Holding tightly onto Myra¡¯s identification card, Sean was oblivious to Eve¡¯s words. Just then, he got up


    from his seat abruptly and walked out the door without a backward nce.


    Meanwhile, Eve looked on at his retreating back with a troubled look on her face.


    As for Myra, she woke up from her nap feeling calm and refreshed, perhaps because she knew


    everything was finally settled. It was such a relief to finally be able to escape from the clutches of her


    lifeless marriage.


    In her dreams, she saw Tony. As usual, he was gazing at her tenderly. Since this was a dream, she


    thought that it was surely fine for her to ede to his request; at least she wouldn¡¯t have to face his


    disappointed look in her dreams. Hence, she mumbled under her breath, ¡°Tony, I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish off her sentence, she was interrupted by the noise of thundering footsteps


    mbering up the stairs. Before she knew it, the door to her room flung open.


    Eve rushed to her side and called out, ¡°Myra, you need to wake up!¡±


    Her voice sounded frantic. Despite being in the loop regarding Sean¡¯s ns, the sight of uniformed


    cops at her front door was actually quite frightening. She had a guilty conscience, so she was quite


    anxious; it felt as if the cops were here for her instead.


    Groggily, Myra opened her eyes. Rubbing the side of her eyes, she lifted her head from the pillow and


    asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mrs. Chase?¡±


    Just then, Myra noticed the darkened sky outside as she looked out of the window.


    Startled, she got up from bed slowly.


    However, the expression on Eve¡¯s face was one of bewilderedness. She looked at Myra and asked


    hesitantly, ¡°Who were you calling out in your dreams just now?¡±


    Prior to this, Eve was in a rush to wake Myra up. Hence, it didn¡¯t cross her mind to doubt Myra. Now, as


    she collected her thoughts, she recalled the rumors she had heard from L. As such, her face


    darkened. Despite knowing Sean¡¯s faults and being perfectly aware of Myra and his uing divorce,


    she was still quite disconcerted at the thought of Myra entering another rtionship before finalizing


    things.


    Upon hearing Eve¡¯s words, Myra pursed her lips and replied nonchntly, ¡°I had a dream about work-


    rted issues. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up earlier?¡±


    Myra definitely remembered reminding Eve to wake her up in thirty minutes. Strangely, she felt


    extremely drowsy earlier and waspletely knackered. She didn¡¯t realize she had slept the whole


    day. Judging by the dark sky outside, there was no way she would make it on time to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau within the day.


    Upon being questioned, Eve put on a grim look. She suddenly recalled her purpose of waking Myra up


    and the situation unfolding downstairs. Clenching her teeth, she uttered, ¡°There¡¯s someone here to see


    you.¡±


    Soon after she said that, she turned her back to Myra and walked out of the room, almost as if it was


    the most natural thing to do.


    Eve was lost in her thoughts. If Myra had actually cheated on Sean with Tony, then she was the one at


    fault here. Therefore, she was the one that owed her and Sean an apology. That being the case, all of


    their current actions would be justified; Myra deserved to take the fall for them. At this point, Eve


    thought of the previous conversation she had with Leo. He had cajoled her to stop interfering in Myra


    and Sean¡¯s affairs. As a result, they were now headed toward divorce. It finally dawned upon her that


    he was actually Tony Hart¡¯s personal assistant. As Eve came down the stairs, she looked on at the


    stern, impatient faces outside and clenched her fists tightly.


    Meanwhile, Myra felt slightly frustrated. She wasn¡¯t sure whether it was due to the moment of


    weakness she experienced in her dreams, or if it was because of Eve¡¯s unhappy demeanor.


    She freshened up and then hurried down the stairs. Along the way, she realized that her bag was not


    with her.


    Just then, she wondered who it was that was here to see her. How did they know she lived here?


    Perplexed, she walked down the stairs. As she stepped onto thending, she could see the front door


    from her angle. In her line of vision, she could visibly see a couple of uniformed cops milling around.


    ¡°Miss Stark, you¡¯re under investigation for the copse of the Marina Bay Bridge that resulted in a few


    casualties two years ago. We need you toe with us to the station. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    The person handed over the investigation report as his mouth opened and shut with each word he


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    uttered. It was a bombshell dropped onto Myra.


    Stunned speechless, Myra took a step forward and nced at the report in front of her. She took in the


    stamp at the bottom of the report. With her mouth set into a hard line, she said, ¡°Excuse me, but you


    must be mistaken! I don¡¯t know anything about the Marina Bay Bridge project!¡±


    ¡°Miss Stark, do you work at the design department of Chase Group?¡± The cop speaking to her was


    quite impatient as he cut her off midway.


    Myra sped both of her hands together as she nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Then, Miss Stark, are you married to Mr. Sean Chase?¡± He glowered at her as he asked that question.


    Right then, Myra finally collected her thoughts after processing all the information thrown at her.


    It was alleged that she was the one responsible for the copse of Marina Bay Bridge which resulted in


    a few casualties two years ago. Why am I implicated? Why me??


    She distinctly remembered that this incident happened about two years ago, not long after her


    marriage. However, as far as she was concerned, everything was resolved well there and then. Chase


    Group managed to avert the crisis. Soon after that, people were no longer talking about that incident.


    But hold on¡­ The current issue is that why am I implicated in this?


    After a short while, the cops were noticeably restless as they waited for Myra¡¯s response. One of them


    then handed over another report to Myra. ¡°Miss Stark, as the wife of Mr. Chase and being one of the


    directors of Chase Group, we have sufficient proof of your misconduct. This document here indicated


    that you were the one in charge of the design and supervision of the project. Therefore, we require your


    cooperation and you will have toe with us to the station.¡±


    ¡®This document here indicated that you were the one in charge of the design and supervision of the


    project.¡¯ These words reverberated in her mind.


    Suddenly, Myra realized how foolish she was. Holding onto the piece of ¡®evidence¡¯, she whipped her


    head back as she scanned the room to look for Eve.


    At this moment, Eve was standing right beside the sofa. There was a mess of broken ss and spilled


    tea in front of her. Myra caught her eyes and noticed her flushed face that was full of anxiousness.


    However, she did not seem to have any intention of helping Myra exin the situation to the cops.


    Myra gave a bleak smile. Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t be on my side.


    It was quite obvious that they had plotted this beforehand¡ªshe was supposed to take the fall for Sean.


    At this point, she felt suffocated and she couldn¡¯t quite catch her breath. She tried hard to take a few


    deep breaths, but death seemed to be creeping up on her.


    Myra¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet, and she couldn¡¯t control her body from trembling.


    This was the first time she had ever experienced such despair and loss of hope.


    She never expected to be betrayed and targeted by someone she had previously poured out all her


    heart to.


    ¡°I guess this meetup today was just a ploy to stall me as I took a nap. Am I right, Mom?¡±


    As Myra uttered thest word, she purposely dragged it on; it was full of sarcasm. As soon as she


    heard that, Eve turned deathly pale. However, she steeled herself to turn her back on Myra as she


    walked toward the stairs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Myra. I¡¯ll make sure Sean bails you out as soon as possible!¡±


    Get Sean to bail me out? Myraughed hollowly.


    She was hysterical as sheughed louder and louder. It was such an irony to her. Atst, she stopped


    color. As Eve backed away from her, she looked on; Eve looked like she was running for her life.


    Shortly after that, Myra saw her figure disappear as silence loomed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Myra pronounced with a quiet voice. Then, she turned around to face the


    bunch of them as she wiped away her tears.


    If Myra had to describe the most unpleasant moment in her life, this would be it. At this moment, she


    was in handcuffs, and sirens red as she was escorted to the police station. She felt like an actual


    criminal.


    No, as a matter of fact, I am a criminal now.


    It suddenly dawned upon her that there was another incidentparable to this.


    During the Sunny Bay Project revolt, she was kidnapped and imprisoned in that tiny dark room. That


    was also one of the worst moments in her life. At that time, she longed for help, and there was a list of


    names that crossed her mind. However, she didn¡¯t expect Tony to be the one that rescued her in the


    end.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    She wondered what would happen this time.


    This time, Tony would no longer be there for her. After all, she was the one who rejected his advances.


    As these thoughts ran wild in her mind, Myra felt a sense of despair that coursed through her veins. At


    this point, she couldn¡¯t quite move her body, and it felt as stiff as a board.


    ¡°Miss Stark, why don¡¯t you give Mr. Chase a call? You should get him to arrange for awyer or to


    her face as she saw Myra¡¯s expressionless face.


    Shortly after that, she shoved a cell phone into Myra¡¯s hands.


    Myra sat there staring nkly at the phone in her hands. Sean is probably thest person on earth I


    would call. What a joke.


    It was quite likely that he would hang up on her if she made that call. Moreover, it was wishful of her to


    expect him to post bail or even arrange for her awyer.


    But then, who else can I seek help from now?


    At that thought, Myra closed her eyelids and dialed the numbers in her mind. The phone rang a few


    times before it was finally picked up.


    ¡°Hello, may I know who¡¯s on the line?¡±


    As soon as she heard that familiar weathered voice, Myra could no longer control her tears as she


    sobbed. ¡°Mr. Engelhard, I need some help!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It was only twenty minutes after she ended the phone call. Time seemed to trickle by fairly slowly.


    Myra was ced in a temporary lock-up cell. There were two others on her right and left. Apparently,


    one of them was in for manughter and the other one was in here for dealing drugs.


    At that moment, she sat forlornly in the middle of the cell. Her arms were wrapped around herself in a


    fetal position and she had her head buried in her knees.


    It was bitterly cold in here. Although it was the middle of summer, all she could feel were the chills deep


    within her.


    Suddenly, she heard someone calling out her name.


    ¡°Myra Stark, someone¡¯s here to bail you out!¡±


    Is it Mr. Engelhard? Myra raised her head gradually and squinted her eyes as she walked toward the


    cell door.


    She could see that there was a group of people rushing toward her. As they came nearer, she saw that


    there was a guy nked by the rest of the people. At the same time, she heard someone say, ¡°Director


    Hart, what¡¯s the matter? There¡¯s no need for you toe all the way here personally! You could have


    just given us instructions through Deputy Mayor Hart. We would dly send over the person that you¡¯re


    after.¡±


    Director Hart¡­ Myra seemed to have fallen into a trance when she heard that form of address. Is it


    him? Tony?


    Suddenly, someone turned on the lights to the cell. The whole room lit up immediately and there was a


    ray of light that shone brightly toward her.


    The light was too harsh for Myra¡¯s eyes and she squinted in response. Then, she raised her head and


    tried to figure out where the voices wereing from. All she could see from her angle were a bunch


    of people dressed impably, and each and every one of them had a stern look on their faces. As they


    neared her, she finally saw the man nked in the middle.


    He strode over to her purposefully and swooped in like a guardian angel.


    That man was dressed immactely in a well-pressed suit, and this was a stark contrast to the dingy


    room she was in right now. His features remained the same and it was as perfect as before. However,


    he had a heavy scowl on his face; his eyes were cold with fury, and his mouth was pressed into a thin


    line. As he strode toward the cell door, his shiny leather shoes brushed against the floor. Everyone in


    the vicinity was clearly intimidated by his stance.


    With trepidation, Captain Fowler stood next to Tony. Noticing Tony¡¯s uncontroble fury as he saw the


    woman in front of him, Captain Fowler immediately signaled to the person next to him. ¡°What are you


    waiting for? Hurry up and unlock the door!¡±


    At this point, Myra could clearly see who was in front of her. She finally saw who was the one that came


    here to rescue her.


    Just then, she started shivering uncontrobly. At first, it was just a slight tremble, but then, it got to a


    point where she couldn¡¯t control herself.


    She couldn¡¯t stop herself from shaking, for she had never ever expected herself to be in such a


    humiliating position in front of him.


    Right now, she wished for the ground to swallow her up. Anything was better than being in this position;


    she didn¡¯t want to be handcuffed and appear so vulnerable in front of him.


    Shivering, she took a few steps backward. However, the door flung open and Tony was visibly


    consumed with fury as he made his way in.


    As soon as he stepped into the tiny cell, Tony berated himself in his mind. He regretted letting her go,


    or rather, he regretted allowing her to step foot into Chase Residence.


    He wished he was able to turn back time and start all over again. This was especially so after he


    noticed the fearful look in her eyes and her subconscious retreating movements. If he were to be given


    a second chance, he would start all over again and choose a different way. It might take longer for him


    to achieve his goal, but he would rather choose that than to see her in this current state of despair and


    helplessness.


    ¡°Myra¡­¡± he murmured hoarsely as he stood in front of her with his arms outstretched.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Myra!¡± she retorted as she bit hard on her lips, trying to stop the tears from falling. Despite her


    attempt at defiance, she couldn¡¯t stop retreating before finally burying her face in between her knees.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten the wrong person. I¡¯m not Myra!¡±


    ¡°Myra!¡± Tony eximed as he looked on with a darkened face, pained by what he saw. Then, he took a


    step forward and lifted her into his arms. He could feel her shaking against his chest as he said, ¡°It¡¯s


    fine. I¡¯m here to bring you home!¡±


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t control his shaking hands. However, he kept a strong hold on her.


    In the end, Myra could no longer stop the tears that had been welling up in her eyes; they coursed


    down her cheeks as she fell into his embrace. She clung tightly onto his shirt and sobbed like a child


    that had lost her way home.


    ¡°Tony!¡± Myra sobbed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I had nothing to do with the project. It wasn¡¯t my responsibility! I


    knew nothing about it. It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±


    Her body heaved as she sobbed on. It was her way of releasing all the stress she had experienced


    throughout the years.


    All this while, she had given her everything to the Chase household. However, what did she gain out of


    this?


    She recalled the look in Eve¡¯s eyes as she was escorted out by the cops; there was no hint of remorse


    at all in them. All she saw was a sense of relief. Even now, as she recalled all this, Myra was chilled to


    the core by her callousness.


    ¡°I trust you!¡± Tony proimed with his gruff voice. As he stared at the woman who was sobbing


    uncontrobly, he could feel his whole body tensing up. Everyone in the room could sense his hostility.


    Right after that, Captain Fowler, who was fidgeting next to him, blurted, ¡°Director Hart, we had nothing


    to do with this! Someone from Chase Group submitted the evidence to us. Besides, Miss Fisher also


    mentioned that we should feel free to take Miss Stark into custody!¡±


    When he heard Captain Fowler¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s expression turned icy-cold, and he tightened his grip on


    Myra.


    As for Myra, she gave a shudder upon hearing that statement.


    Chase Group, Sean, Eve, and L. At this point, she realized it was foolish of her to think that


    everything would end once she got through with the divorce. She thought that she would be able to put


    all the unhappiness behind her and move on with her life. However, she turned out to be the biggest


    fool of them all!


    ¡°I want to go home!¡± Myra uttered. Her heart seemed to be broken into pieces, for she could no longer


    feel her beating heart; it was as if it had shriveled up and died. She would no longer care for both Sean


    and Eve. Now, Myra mourned for the loss of her rtionship and the family she once thought she had.


    A momentter, Myra repeated herself. ¡°I want to go home.¡± She felt extremely cold; it felt as if she was


    thrown stark naked outside during an icy-cold winter night.


    Tony shot a cold look at Captain Fowler. Straight after that, he grabbed hold of the key and removed


    the handcuffs on Myra.


    As soon as he uncuffed her, Tony caught sight of her wrist. His gaze darkened upon noticing the red


    marks on her wrist.


    ¡°I want to go home.¡± Myra repeated herself with a sniffle.


    But where can I go? I no longer have a home to go to. Ever since Mom and Grandpa passed away, I no


    longer have a ce to call home. At that thought, her body stiffened. As tears coursed down her


    cheeks, Tony could also feel it burning against his chest; he couldn¡¯t bear to feel her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you home,¡± Tony proimed as he turned around and walked out with Myra cradled in his


    arms.


    Meanwhile, Leo rushed in and said, ¡°Director Hart, thewyer has arrived and is waiting outside.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you,¡± Tony stoically informed Leo as he felt the fear radiating from the woman in his


    embrace. He then tightened his arms around her as he held her closer against him before they walked


    out.


    There was a chill that lingered in Tony¡¯s wake when he left the station. The captain watched him


    leaving and turned to ask Leo warily, ¡°Mr. rk, what¡¯s going on here? Miss Fisher said she had


    Director Hart¡¯s permission before she asked us to make an arrest.¡±


    ¡°Director Hart¡¯s permission?¡± Leo chuckled dryly, knowing that L had crossed the line. How dare that


    woman do something like this to Myra?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you what Director Hart has given permission on, Captain Fowler. It seems like you¡¯re


    more willing to listen to someone with a pretty face.¡± Leo¡¯s tone became aggressive.


    In the beginning, he had privately informed Captain Fowler to take good care of Miss Stark. Not only


    did they switch her holding cell, which sent Leo and the others on a wild goose chase, they had also


    handcuffed her and locked her up in the shabby, dirty hole-in-the-wall.


    ¡°I¡¯d watch my back if I were you, Captain Fowler.¡± With that, Leo walked out of the station without


    sparing the captain a second nce.


    Meanwhile, Captain Fowler was looking grim. A police officer behind him asked, ¡°Captain, are we just


    going to let them take the suspect away? How are we going to exin ourselves to the superiors?¡±


    A seething Captain Fowler turned and pped the officer hard across the face. ¡°To hell will I exin


    myself! I might as well turn in my badge now!¡±


    Along the way, Myra¡¯s bawling eventually became quiet sobs, which then devolved into sniffling. Her


    eyes were red and puffy; her face also itched from the tear stains. She reached up to her face and


    furiously rubbed her eyes, as though it was the only way for her to vent all her resentment and anger.


    At this moment, arge, warm hand sped over hers and stopped her from torturing herself even


    further. ¡°My eyes itch,¡± Myra whimpered in a hoarse voice as she squeezed her eyes and her tears fell


    once more.


    The car was smoothly cruising down the road as Tony held her in the backseat. His suit jacket was


    draped over her slim shoulders and she was enveloped by his familiar scent¡ªtobo and peppermint.


    She appeared to have cried herself into a stupor as she nestled into the safety of his arms.


    A pair of cold lips brushed over the tops of her eyes before it gently kissed them. He was careful with


    his actions, as though he was kissing something precious. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll rub them for you,¡± he responded in


    an equally hoarse voice.


    She felt his thumbs graze over the tender skin above her eyes where his lips had been mere seconds


    ago. It was as though he was massaging the area more than helping her with the itch, but nheless,


    it eased the difort around her eyes.


    ¡°Does it feel better?¡± Tony asked when he realized that she was silent in his arms; his voice was deep


    as it resonated from above her head.


    Upon hearing his voice, Myra felt her tears threaten to overwhelm once more. This isn¡¯t how it¡¯s


    supposed to be¡­ Why would he look for me even after I turned him down? Why would he help me?


    Who do you think you are, Myra? She felt as though her heart was wrenching and before she knew it,


    she whispered, ¡°Tony, I was going to divorce Sean today¡­¡± Being in his embrace allowed her to finally


    calm down and her breathing was no longer ragged.


    After what seemed like a long moment, Tony merely hummed in response. Myra thought about what


    had happened earlier today and her lips pursed into a bitter line. ¡°I¡¯m not the person in charge of the


    Marina Bay Bridge Project. Eve stole my ID after tricking me into going to the Chase Residence and I¡¯m


    sure the evidence they collected are all fabricated¡­¡± she trailed off grimly.


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Tony sighed as he tightened his arms around her while his chin grazed the top of her


    head infort. ¡°You can rest now. You must be worn out after all that¡¯s happened.¡±


    ¡°But, there¡¯s something I have to say,¡± she insisted as she grabbed onto his suit jacket.


    He lowered his head and saw her stubbornness. Her eyes were puffy and she looked as though she


    had experienced hell. Yet, he could not help but be entranced by her. He wanted nothing more than for


    time to stop at this moment, so that he could hold her in his arms for a while longer. After a long pause,


    he nodded in resignation and adoringly gazed at her as he responded, ¡°Say it then. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    The tenderness in his voice stirred something within her. All the suppressed resentment and rage in her


    dissipated like air escaping from a balloon. She slowly released his shirt as she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    divorce Sean.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he answered quietly. His gaze darkened as he took Myra¡¯s hands in his before she could let


    go of his shirt.


    Tony held her in silence and he did not say another word about making her his woman. Myra, on the


    other hand, had the sudden realization that she did not want to leave his arms. It was just like her


    dream¡ªshe saw his kindness and unwavering affection toward her; for a moment, she allowed herself


    to imagine being together with him. To be with him¡­


    At that thought, pain squeezed her heart once again.


    Not long after the ck Maybach sped away from the detention center, it drove past a ck


    Lamborghini, which screeched to a halt in front of the ce. From the outside, one could only glimpse


    the cold and dark silhouette of the man behind the wheel. However, he did not step out of the car and


    the lights in the vehicle were not switched on either.


    From the moment Eve called after Myra¡¯s arrest, Sean had abandoned all self-restraint and rushed to


    the detention center without any dy. But now that he had arrived, he began to ask himself why he


    even bothered in the first ce.


    Richard had alreadypiled all the evidence¡ªMyra would only be detained for three days, after


    which Sean would arrange for her to be released. After that, it would be like how Eve had nned¡ª


    she would apologize to Myra and ask for forgiveness. By the time the divorce proceedings were


    underway, Sean would only have topensate Myra by dividing the assets in her favor. It was just


    that his chest tightened and left him feeling like he was breathing cold air. The ache was spreading


    throughout his entire body.


    Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a familiar man standing not too far away from him¡ªit was Leo,


    Tony¡¯s personal assistant, and he was exiting the detention center with another man. As Sean watched,


    they entered a car and sped away.


    Sean narrowed his eyes in cold suspicion. What is he doing here?


    His phone rang at that moment and it disrupted his thoughts. He nced at it and saw that it was a call


    from Richard. He frowned as he picked up the call while Richard¡¯s nervous voice flooded the other line.


    ¡°Director Chase, someone has bailed your wife out.¡±


    As Sean heard that, his eyes widened in shock.


    Meanwhile, somewhere else, L had also been informed of Myra¡¯s release from the detention center.


    Unfortunately, they had no idea who had bailed Myra out.


    ¡°Could it be Cameron?¡± L muttered as she scowled. While it was a logical guess, she could not help


    but feel uneasy about it. She pushed the thought away and tried topose herself. Perhaps it was a


    good thing that Myra was bailed out. After all, L had not nned to keep her locked up in the


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    detention center for days. She had only stumbled upon the chance to make Myra suffer, so why not


    take the opportunity to teach that insufferable princess a painful lesson?


    Right now, all she had to do was to wait for Sean and Myra to divorce. As she thought about that, L


    began to smirk deviously.


    Tony carried Myra all the way from the car into the apartment elevator. Upon their arrival at the


    apartment, both of them stiffened as they froze in ce. There was another person in the apartment.


    When he heard the door open behind him, he turned¡ªit was none other than Sebastian Hart himself!


    Myra was cradled in Tony¡¯s arms, her eyes were red and puffy from crying. With her arms wrapped


    around his neck, the red marks on her wrist where the handcuffs had been were on clear disy.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Upon hearing the door open behind him, Sebastian turned with a grim expression on his face. His eyes


    widened when he saw Myra; as realization dawned upon him, he stormed toward them. He shot an icy


    re at her as he snapped, ¡°So, is this why you have not been bothered to keep food in your


    apartment? You¡¯ve been staying with my grandson all along! Did you rush homest night after you


    learned that I was dropping by your ce?¡±


    Meanwhile, Myra stared at the old man in shock. She did not think that he would show up in Tony¡¯s


    apartment.


    Feeling as though she had been caught with her hand in the cookie jar, she flushed with


    embarrassment. ¡°Tony, maybe you should let me down,¡± she said in a feeble voice while tugging on


    Tony¡¯s shirt. As she did so, Sebastian caught sight of the red marks on her wrists.


    When he saw that and her swollen eyes, his eyes widened even more. He glowered at Tony while he


    thundered, ¡°Did you abuse her? You have quite the nerve, Tony! Who taught you to behave in a


    barbaric manner?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling barbaric?¡± Tony was already annoyed by the fact that the old man had turned up


    at his apartment without any warning. Upon hearing thetter¡¯s usation, he could not help but


    grimace coldly. ¡°Hand over the keys and get out of my apartment.¡±


    ¡°How dare you speak to your grandfather this way!¡± Sebastian was on the verge of exploding. ¡°All the


    money you took from me to throw it away on Hilliville¡ªthat¡¯s a ghost town, idiot! Now, you¡¯re throwing


    me out of your apartment! Myra, tell my grandson that he¡¯s being an unreasonable ingrate!¡±


    There was a sh in Tony¡¯s eyes when Sebastian brought up Hilliville.


    Myra, on the other hand, was surprised to hear Sebastian addressing her. As she was cradled in Tony¡¯s


    arms, she suddenly felt self-conscious and softly said, ¡°I think you should let me down.¡±


    However, Tony only tightened his grip and it did not seem like he was going to put her down anytime


    soon.


    Myra looked as though she had been bashed. Sebastian surveyed the marks on her face that were


    sustained when she was pped at the construction site and the abrasions on her wrists. Unable to


    hide his rage, he red at Tony with scorn in his eyes. ¡°How dare you call yourself a man when you


    can¡¯t even protect your own lover!¡±


    ¡°My masculinity is none of your business,¡± Tony countered icily. The frustration and anger in him was


    reaching breaking point and those who crossed him now would not be spared from his wrath.


    Sebastian felt as though he had been stabbed and for a moment, his breath caught in his chest.


    When he saw Myra earlier, he thought that he would be able to taste another bowl of the soup she


    made, but what ensued was chaos and confusion instead.


    Sebastian softened when he saw Myra¡¯s teary eyes. She looked like she would break down in Tony¡¯s


    arms if both men continued to quarrel. With a sigh, Sebastian waved his hand dismissively and he


    started toward the threshold. ¡°Right, I¡¯ll get out of your hair and show myself out.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Tony barked in a withering tone. ¡°Hand over the keys.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sebastian was outraged, but he reluctantly fished the key that he took from Elliot out of his


    pocket and threw it in Tony¡¯s direction.


    As his eyes fell upon her slender frame and the wounds on her skin, he could not help but urge, ¡°Be


    gentle with her, Tony. She¡¯s still recovering from her injuries.¡±


    With that, the old man left.


    However, the moment he left, his face grew somber and he immediately called Elliot. ¡°You better tell


    me everything that you know about Myra.¡±


    When Myra heard the sound of the door closing, she let out a breath she did not know she was holding.


    She paused before she turned to face Tony and whispered, ¡°Old Master Hart dropped by my cest


    night.¡±


    Tony was now looking far more at ease. He gazed at her with a raised brow as he replied, ¡°I know.¡±


    How could I not know when the old man had smugly sent me a picture of the spaghetti bolognese he


    had at Myra¡¯s apartment?


    Myra frowned when she saw his expression change. He looked like he discovered a secret that only


    she and Sebastian knew. She continued to exin, ¡°I thought he swung by because he was in the


    area.¡±


    ¡°That would be too much of a coincidence, don¡¯t you think?¡± There was a glint of amusement in his


    eyes.


    After she exined herself, she felt as though she had spoken without much thought and cringed. She


    had not known that her lips were torn until she bit on the wound and the piercing pain that followed


    caused her to hiss.


    At that moment, her lips were enveloped by a sudden warmth.


    Tony had lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers. His kiss was tentative and careful; as the


    tip of his tongue gently swept over the wound on her lips, the pain seemed to subside into numbness.


    It felt like there was an electric current that came with his kiss, but when Myra finally sumbed to the


    temptation and was about to return his kiss, he withdrew from her. She wanted to cry out in protest.


    ¡°Here, let me take a look at those wounds.¡±


    As his lips parted from hers, Tony gazed down at her. He smiled when he saw the slightly feverish


    gleam in her eyes and the pink flush across her cheeks. Then, he gentlyid her down on the bed


    before he retrieved the first aid kid that Philip had prepared for him.


    Tony reached out and carefully took Myra¡¯s wrists; he was surprised when he saw how bad the


    abrasion wounds were. She definitely fought back with all her might when she had first been thrown


    into the holding cell.


    His eyes darkened as he stared at the raw, red marks that circled her wrist. His longshes cast


    shadows across his cheekbones and he looked so gentle in that moment that she could not help but


    gaze at him in wonder. Without a conscious thought, she reached out and brushed her fingertips over


    the skin above his eyes.


    He brought his gaze to hers; his obsidian orbs were like an endless, bottomless sea that called out to


    her and she wanted nothing more than to drown in them.


    It was as if there was a maic force that pulled her toward him. Before she could suppress the


    sudden sense of urgency that gripped her, she cupped his face in her hands and kissed him while her


    lips pressed against his cool, dry ones.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡± she trailed off in what sounded like a desperate whisper; her mind was only focused on how


    soft his lips felt against hers. She never thought that his lips felt so soft.


    ¡°Tony,¡± Myra uttered his name in a low voice. Why should she refuse him when he had been genuinely


    kind and loving to her? He¡¯s probably the only person in the world who loves me more than I love


    myself, she thought.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tony was initially taken aback by her gestures.


    After the bottle of antiseptic ttered back into the first aid kit, he wrapped his arms around her. Within


    seconds, he had pinned her down on the bed.


    His lips found hers almost instantly and she felt a pressing urgency in his tender kiss.


    After what seemed like a long moment, Myra wanted to turn and gasp for air, but he refused to part


    from her. She blushed all the way to her neck, giddy with emotion and desire.


    ¡°Be a good girl and let me take a look,¡± Tony whispered against her ear and she quivered beneath him.


    He raised a brow as a devilish smile yed on his lips. Then, he brought his lips close to her ear once


    more and whispered. ¡°I want to look into your eyes¡­¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    ¡°My eyes are ugly now, though¡­¡±


    Myra¡¯s eyes were swollen after she cried for the entire day. She was sure that she looked hideous and


    did not want Tony to see her in that shape. However, he gently caressed her temples and brushed his


    lips over the tops of her eyes before he said, ¡°Your eyes are anything but ugly. In fact, they¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You must be blind,¡± she muttered, although she would hate for him to agree that her eyes were


    hideous, even if she said so herself.


    He chuckled.


    His voice was husky and sultry on its own, but when heughed like that, she felt that she could show


    him every part of her. His piercing gaze was fixed on her and she found herself blushing once more.


    ¡°Blinded by your beauty,¡± Tony quipped, his voice heavy with implication. His lips brushed past hers as


    his kisses trailed down to her neck whereupon he bit and sucked on the supple skin, marking her as his


    own.


    Myra felt the blood rush to her face. She had abandoned all efforts to shrink from him and instead


    sumbed to the desire that swam in her veins. She had never done any of those with other men and


    she was never this intimate with Sean either.


    She gripped onto the bed sheet beneath her, suddenly bing shy as her thoughts ran wild with


    Tony¡¯s kisses.


    Meanwhile, Tony did not ignore how Myra almost shied away earlier. He narrowed his eyes and his


    gaze darkened dangerously as he pulled her into his arms.


    She could feel his weight pressing against her, but after that, he did not move any further.


    His body was coiled and tense as he held her. It was as though they were two pieces of a jigsaw puzzle


    and he wanted nothing more than to mold her against him.


    ¡°Tony?¡± Myra called out in surprise when he did not let go after a while.


    After a lengthy pause, she heard him mutter raspily, ¡°Say it again.¡±


    She stiffened as Tony repeated, ¡°Say my name again.¡±


    Myra was flushed and her eyes were watery as she stared at him. Then, she said softly, ¡°Tony¡­¡±


    Her voice was crisp and gentle. When she said his name, she felt his body tense up against her and


    she slightly bit her lip as she asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    She did not think that one kiss could lead to this.


    Tony, on the other hand, could feel himself unraveling at the sound of her voice. It was as if him waiting


    for the past thirty-five years had escted to this moment and he could not suppress himself any


    longer.


    Sweat beads had appeared on his forehead as he tried to show some restraint.


    Upon seeing that, Myra lightly bit on her lip. Her eyes grew steely as she suddenly reached out toward


    his belt and began to unbuckle it.


    It was not hard to unbuckle his belt, but she was so nervous that she fumbled and her fingers struggled


    with the buckle for a while.


    However, he saw her action as a sweet form of torture.


    He did not hold himself back any longer and he instead grabbed her hands, guiding her to unbuckle his


    belt.


    As his belt ttered to the floor, he reached out and covered her hand with his.


    When everything had settled, Tony saw that Myra¡¯s face was flushed. His heart softened when he


    thought about what she had just done for him. He reached past her to grab a piece of tissue from the


    box on the nightstand. He began to wipe her hand with it as he held her close to him.


    Myra was not used to this and she decided that she should take a shower. He did not stop her and


    helped her to prepare the water for a bath instead. After making sure she had everything that she


    needed, he proceeded to make his way out of the bathroom and gently said, ¡°I¡¯ll be outside if you need


    anything else.¡±


    She was not used to socializing with Tony like that. Everything had happened so quickly in the heat of


    the moment that she almost forgot that she had not signed the divorce papers. The divorce¡­


    Her movements were slow and absentminded as she removed her clothes before stepping into the


    bathtub. It was only when she submerged herself in the hot water that she realized everything was


    She smiled at the irony and wondered whether she would see regret dancing on the faces of those who


    would see her when the divorce was finalized.


    After exiting the bathroom, Tony reached for his cigarettes and phone before he made his way through


    the living room to the terrace.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He lit up a cigarette¡ªand the orange spark looked even brighter in the dimness of the terrace.


    He took an indulgent drag; the skeins of smoke unfurling across his features, making him look more


    elusive and almost ethereal.


    Before long, his phone rang and he answered without looking at the caller ID.


    Leo sounded respectful as he spoke on the other line, ¡°Director Hart, everything¡¯s been taken care of.¡±


    Tony merely hummed in response as he took another drag of his cigarette. He then stubbed it out


    stoically. There was a pause as Leo debated whether he should say it, but he finally went on to add,


    ¡°Director Hart, once Miss Stark finalizes her divorce from Mr. Chase tomorrow, you can reject Miss


    Fisher¡¯s request¡ªthat would be a huge blow to both her and the Chase Group.¡±


    Even if L were to rock up to Tony and use him of going back on his word, they could easily refute


    her by saying there was no valid contract between them in the first ce. She would not be able to hold


    them ountable and the Chase Group would not be let off easily either.


    However, Tony remained silent as he stared out at the nightscape, which was dotted with brilliant lights.


    Bradfort City truly came alive at night with the billboards and signboards lighting up in multiple colors on


    top of the grey skyscrapers.


    He flipped the cigarette box in his hand and atst, he inly responded, ¡°We¡¯re still buying Hilliville.¡±


    ¡°But, Director Hart¡ª¡±


    As usual, he hung up before Leo could get a word in.


    Leo turned to look at the documents before him; a feeling of resignation and frustration started to wash


    over him.


    Meanwhile, Tony was still looking at the night scene, lost in his own thoughts. He knew Leo¡¯s words


    made sense and he ought to go back on his word. However, when he thought about Myra, he had a


    strong feeling that he needed to proceed with the purchase of Hilliville. After all, I had already signed up


    for this, hadn¡¯t I?


    The next morning, it was not a surprise that Myra woke up in Tony¡¯s arms.


    She slept wellst night. His chest was warm and as she rested her head on it, she could not help but


    feel safe.


    He was still sound asleep when she woke up.


    There was a small beam of sunlight that filtered through the thickyers of the curtain, which fell on his


    face.


    With his eyes closed, he did not look quite as intimidating as he usually did and there was a gentle look


    on his sleeping face that Myra found endearing.


    Tony¡¯s chiseled features looked softer in the morning light and for a moment, it was as though the


    whole world fell silent. And those lips¡­ Before she knew it, she was reaching out to caress his lower


    lip. She then traced her fingertips along his jaw.


    It was said that men with thin lips were often standoffish and reserved with Sean being one such


    example. Tony, however, seemed cool and distant, but Myra knew that there was a fire in him that


    burned brighter than anyone else¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly¡­¡± she muttered softly, but her eyes widened in surprise as a sudden warmth encased


    her fingers. She looked up and saw that Tony¡¯s eyes had fluttered open. When he turned to gaze at


    her, she could tell that he was wide awake¡ªin fact, he had probably been awake all along.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Reflecting on her earlier actions and her words that he was well aware of, Myra¡¯s face flushed red like


    the sunset.


    ¡°Tony Hart!¡± she growled in a low voice like an annoyed kitten.


    When Tony¡¯s cold eyes saw her face, a gentle look appeared in his eyes as he grabbed her hand,


    which she had nned to retract. After brushing the strands of hair that fell by her cheeks behind her


    ears, he asked in a slightly teasing tone, ¡°Fangirling about me early in the morning?¡±


    Myra¡¯s face turned even redder as she turned her head. ¡°I just think you are a fool.¡±


    ¡°How so? Do enlighten me.¡± She wondered whether Tony was merely pretending or if he really did not


    know as he smiled at her.


    Myra was slightly ufortable under his gaze, but she clearly knew that they would have to


    ovee many obstacles if they wanted to be with each other¡ªone example was the Hart Family.


    ¡°I¡¯m already married and about to be a divorcee. Only you would want a woman like me. There are


    many excellent women in Bradfort City, but you only have eyes for me.¡± When Myra brought it up, it


    was impossible not to notice that she did not feel miserable.


    If possible, every woman would like to look for their true love and happiness during their first try.


    However, life sometimes would not grant what one wished for and it would throw many tests and


    challenges.


    Can we really ovee some of these challenges?


    ¡°Who said that I can¡¯t fall for a divorced woman?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed. Seeing that she was feeling


    sad about it while she still pretended to be nonchnt, he yanked her into his embrace. ¡°Are you aware


    of the phrase¡ªthere is light at the end of the tunnel?¡±


    Myra nodded nkly.


    When Tony noticed her dumbfounded expression, he could not help but caress her head, making her


    hair messier than it was. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve had enough bad luck? It¡¯s time to change it.¡±


    When Myra heard his professional tone, she could not help but retort, ¡°How do you know that my luck


    would change? What if the bad luck continues?¡±


    ¡°I know magic.¡± Tony arched his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s your turning point in life to meet me.¡±


    She was initially shocked by what he said. After hearing those words from him, she was suddenly torn


    between amusement and sadness.


    As Myra nned to rise up, Tony pulled her arm, causing her to directly fall into his embrace. In the


    next second, his thin lips had already enveloped around hers as he sucked on her lips a few times.


    After seeing the hickeys fromst night on her neck slowly fading, his eyes slightly narrowed again.


    Then, he pressed her down and produced a few more by nibbling on her neck before he released her.


    When she sat up, she said gently after thinking about it, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Civil Affairs Bureau today.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to apany you?¡± Tony seemed like he knew what she thought.


    Myra tightly held the nkets underneath her as she shook her head. ¡°Maybe not.¡± I don¡¯t want to


    involve him in my personal affairs at such a time and I don¡¯t want other people to look at him differently.


    Tony was like a god to her, so she did not want him to be criticized by others.


    He did not force her. Instead, he grabbed her hand and pinched her palms before he responded calmly,


    ¡°After it¡¯s done, call me. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    After thinking about it, she did not reject him.


    In the morning, when Maya called Eve and informed her about what she had in mind, thetter was


    silent for a long time before she agreed. Just when she wanted to say something, Myra hung up


    without any hesitation.


    At such a juncture, she was not in the mood to listen to her anymore because she felt that Eve was


    merely a hypocrite.


    When Myra was on her way to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Estelle called her while sounding as angry as a


    lion.


    If Shawn had not told her about Myra¡¯s incident early in the morning, she would not have known that


    the Chase Family was so ruthless to the point where they even made Myra their scapegoat.


    After a moment of silence, Estelle angrily cursed, ¡°I curse their future generations to be dirt poor and


    can¡¯t find true love! I hope all their businesses fail and life never goes their way! I curse¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± A warm feeling surged through Myra when she heard Estelle cursing the Chase Family non-


    stop. After all, there is nothing more heartwarming than having a true friend worry about you when you


    are down.


    Myra took a deep breath before she continued, ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Estelle, I will


    sever all ties with him for the rest of my life. Wish me luck¡ªit¡¯s time for me to change my luck for the


    better.¡±


    Thinking back on what Tony had said, she added the part about luck in her sentence.


    Estelle was still furious, but she did not want to infect her best friend with her foul mood.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she changed the topic. ¡°Luckily, I heard that Tony managed to find you yesterday. With him


    beside you, I¡¯m finally relieved. Myra, look carefully at the difference between Tony and Sean. Tony is


    really a good man. You will definitely regret it if you let him go. Listen to me just once since I have a


    good eye. Apart from his annoying third brother, there¡¯s nothing toin about him¡ª¡±


    She suddenly screamed before she pleaded with Shawn, ¡°Oh, Shawn! Shawn, I¡¯m joking! I¡¯m helping


    Myra to get together with Tony, so I didn¡¯t watch my words. N-N-No¡ªAaah!¡±


    A series of flirtatious voices reached Myra¡¯s ear through the phone. Myra was a mature woman, so she


    immediately blushed after hearing that and quietly hung up on the phone.


    Isn¡¯t this good? I really feel like Tony has cast magic on my life.


    When she arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, she was not surprised that Eve came along with Sean.


    However, she was shocked that L was also waiting for them there.


    After all, Eve felt guilty toward Myra, so she quickly walked over as soon as she saw thetter. ¡°Oh,


    thank God you¡¯re fine, Myra.¡± She wanted to hold Myra¡¯s hands, but the younger woman took a step


    back and avoided her.


    Eve froze for a moment before she forced a smile and eyed her son.


    Afterst night¡¯s events, they hadpletely severed all ties with Myra. However, Eve still remembered


    L¡¯s words¡ªthe crisis of Hilliville could only be solved if Sean divorced Myra and married her instead.


    When Sean saw Myra, he immediately felt uneasy.


    He thought that Myra would be scared after entering the cest night. He also imagined that she


    would be fierce while demanding an exnation from him¡ªor she would lose her temper with him.


    However, after she exited the car, she was calm. In fact, she was so calm that he felt slightly


    disappointed.


    Upon seeing his mother¡¯s reminder, he remained silent for a while before speaking indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go in then.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Myra looked at the three people in front of her. She used to belong in that group of three, but


    she was not resentful about it at the moment. She merely felt the irony. Then, she lifted her head and


    nced at Eve before looking at Sean, who had a mysterious dark look in his eyes. ¡°My request from


    yesterday is simple, but it has changed today. Sean Chase, I initially wanted 20% of the shares that I


    had invested in the beginning. But now, I want half of Hilliville¡¯snd!¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Right after Myra finished her sentence, someone yelled out loud, ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    The person was not Eve or Sean, but it was L.


    However, she unwillingly lowered her head after Eve red at her.


    Eve¡¯s expression also changed immediately. Initially, she thought that everything would end on a good


    note today after the divorce. Myra seemed to have suddenly turned into a different person as she


    requested for half of Chase Group¡¯snd in Hilliville.


    If it was in the past, that piece ofnd was a dead city, so they would not be shocked if she had asked


    for half of it. However, now that it was about to be sold off, they would earn money from it. Of course,


    no one would like to have lower profits.


    ¡°Myra¡­¡± After thinking about it, Eve frowned. ¡°I always felt sorry that you have no affinity with Sean. I


    like you, but don¡¯t you think your request earlier is overboard? Two years ago, it was Sean who


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    developed Hilliville from scratch. Have you ever thought about us when you requested half of it?¡±


    ¡°In that case, have you ever thought about me, Mrs. Chase?¡± In the past, Myra felt warmth emanating


    from Eve. She thought that Eve would always provide her with warmth, but she now realized her


    kindness came with strings attached. If she had not been useful to them, Eve would not have treated


    her well. Now that Eve knew that she would not help them anymore and would even avoid them, she


    requested for the divorce proceedings immediately.


    However, it was not easy to go through a divorce.


    Since they are not cutting me some ck, I¡¯m not going to meekly tolerate it!


    ¡°Mrs. Chase, you should be lucid on who helped the Chase Group to prosper in such a short time. I¡¯m


    sure you know who exactly is responsible for preventing thepany from being bought by others. Of


    all the people, you know who the scapegoat is and that has enabled you guys to freely enjoy life.


    Taking half of Hilliville, no matter whether we settle in court officially or privately, is not much of a


    request. Otherwise, would you like to head to court so that I can fight for more?¡± How can a person


    quickly mature? It must be a result of the many obstacles and challenges.


    Seeing the three darkened faces, Myra felt a surge of pleasure within her.


    L could no longer hold her silence and answered, ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s go to court then! Myra, don¡¯t forget


    that we have pictures of you with other men. Do you think the court will help a woman who cheated on


    her husband?¡± That¡¯s half of Hilliville! The amount of money is probably something that I can¡¯t earn in a


    lifetime. I can¡¯t give it to Myra just like this!


    Upon hearing that, Myra gave a mock smile as she looked at Sean and Eve. ¡°In that case, should I


    thank you for being so in love with Miss Fisher, Director Chase? Do you need me to remind you how


    many women like her you¡¯ve sought in the past? Everyone in Bradfort City knows that you are a


    yboy who switches a different partner each night. Now, you are using me of being with another


    man? Huh! You can¡¯t even see the picture of the man clearly, so how are you going to prove that the


    man is not Director Chase?¡±


    Sean¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    L wanted to say something else, but Eve harshly interrupted her. ¡°Stop bbering here and shut


    up!¡±


    L¡¯s expression immediately changed. This time, I¡¯m the one who saved Chase Group. How can Eve


    treat me like this? Even though she was furious, she could not show it in front of Sean.


    ¡°Myra, can we discuss this? After all, half is simply too much¡­ You have to consider our position as


    well. How about this¡ªI¡¯ll ask Sean to give you 20% of it.¡± Seeing Myra¡¯s stance today, Eve knew that


    they could not reach an amicable result anymore.


    She had no idea who the big customer that L had been talking about was, but after what happened


    yesterday, she knew that the piece ofnd needed to be sold as soon as possible. Even dying it by a


    day would bring much danger to them, let alone going to court with Myra.


    Because of the Marina Bay Bridge incident, the customer nearly stopped dealing with them. If we go to


    court about this and the news is leaked, what if the customer turns back on his words?


    ¡°50%¡ªno more, no less, Mrs. Chase, I don¡¯t want to talk about anything that happened in the past


    anymore. This is my bottomline. If you need time to think about it, do return and take your time. We can


    meetter.¡±


    With that, Myra turned to leave.


    ¡°Fine. If you want half of it, so be it.¡± Behind her, as soon as Sean¡¯s cold voice rang, she stopped


    walking.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Sean?¡± Eve¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Myra twitched her lips into a smile. However, when she turned, there was only indifference in her eyes.


    Without looking at the three of them, she headed to a nearby photocopy shop.


    ¡°Sean, that¡¯s 50%!¡± L shared the same thoughts as Eve on the matter. She¡¯s the one who went


    overboard by asking 50% of it.


    He calmly looked at both the women. ¡°In that case, do you have any other suggestions?¡±


    The expression on their faces slightly changed. Sure enough, they did not have any other ideas. It was


    impossible to ask Myra to give them another chance. After what they had done to her yesterday, they


    should count their lucky stars that she would let that slide. Eve was even prepared to kneel before Myra


    if things could not work out today, but obviously, what thetter wanted was just money.


    Sean¡¯s gaze passed through the crowd and he saw Myra entering a photocopy shop. She seems


    different from before. In the past, she always looked troubled and morose. However, earlier, not only


    does she look stubborn, she also looks strong. She has the glow of a woman who is about to start her


    new life.


    His face darkened even more.


    He did not know what had happened to make her change her character overnight. Is this a pretense¡ª


    or is she nning to take so much away from me so that I can beg her to return?


    Without speaking, Sean walked into the photocopy store with her.


    It was already noon when everything was settled.


    Before they entered the Civil Affairs Bureau, Myra took the bag that she left at the Chase Residence


    yesterday from Eve. It contained their marriage certificate. When Myra walked out, she had a divorce


    certificate in her hands¡ªand perhaps with something more than that.


    Her footsteps became lighter as if a burden had been taken away from her.


    On the other side, Sean¡¯s face became darker for the umpteenth time.


    Both Eve and L did not follow the former couple into the Civil Affairs Bureau. Instead, they waited in


    a car that was parked quite far away.


    Myra took her phone out to call Tony since he had asked her to do so once everything was settled.


    However, Sean firmly stood in front of her. ¡°Myra, who bailed you out of the police stationst night?¡±


    His tall figure cast aplete shadow on her when he stood in front of her.


    She frowned slightly before she replied indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is rted to you, Director Chase.¡±


    ¡°Is it your father?¡± He did not seem to hear her reply as he stubbornly wanted an answer from her.


    When Myra heard her father being mentioned, her expression slightly changed and her tone became


    even colder. ¡°No matter what, the person who picked me up was not you. What do you want by asking


    this?¡±


    ¡°Was it a man who picked you up?¡± Sean¡¯s gaze immediately sank. Then, he suddenly grabbed her


    hand as he demanded in an icy tone. ¡°Who picked you up?¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Myra¡¯s wrist still bore the injuries from the handcuffs the night before. When he held her hand in that


    moment, she only felt immense pain. With a furious look on her face, she asked, ¡°What the hell are you


    doing?¡±


    Sean did not miss the pain on her face earlier. He lowered his head and saw the injuries on her wrist.


    Then, his expression immediately changed ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    It was not just the hand he was holding; her other hand also had simr blue-ck bruises on her wrist.


    ¡°This is none of your business!¡± Myra forcefully withdrew her hand from Sean¡¯s grip as she withstood


    the pain.


    Sean was hesitant. When I went over to her ce for a meal, she didn¡¯t have any injuries. After a


    night¡­ His face suddenly darkened. ¡°Is this becausest night, you were brought to¡­¡±


    His sentence trailed off as he closed his mouth with a conflicted expression in his eyes.


    After being framed by themst night, Myra felt resentful. Even if we can¡¯t be husband and wife, he


    doesn¡¯t have to frame me with such despicable means. I can only me myself for being so blind back


    then.


    Myra took a deep breath before she returned to her indifferent expression. ¡°Director Chase, if you don¡¯t


    let me go, your lover, who is not far away from here, will be anxious.¡±


    There was no love for him anymore. Sean froze before he nkly turned. Sure enough, L¡¯s face


    darkened as she looked at them from a distance.


    Reflecting on what recently happened and yesterday¡¯s incident, a vein protruded on his forehead.


    ¡°About what happenedst night, I-I¡­ didn¡¯t mean to send you to the police station¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t mean to, because you have already arranged everything beforehand.¡± Myra turned and


    appraised the man for the final time. She used to love him to her core, yet he caused her to suffer from


    the most trauma. If she could go back in time, she would not fall in love with him and allow him to ruin


    her life. ¡°Sean Chase, we are over.¡±


    She clearly enunciated herst few words before walking past him as she left.


    Immediately, a ck Maybach shone under the sun on the opposite side of the road.


    She quickly picked up her phone as it rang. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Reigniting the mes with your old lover? You stood there with him for so long. What did you tell him?¡±


    Tony¡¯s low voice rang from the other end of the phone. Even though he was not in front of her, Myra


    could imagine his current expression. His good-looking brows must be tightly knitted together and his


    thin lips pressed into a hard line. Yet, he still pretends as though it doesn¡¯t bother him.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± She chuckled in a low voice. As dimples formed on her cheeks, she made him feel


    as though all the flowers around her had blossomed with her smile.


    Seated in the car a street away, his heart fluttered and melted when he saw her speaking to him on the


    phone with her head lowered. ¡°There¡¯s a new restaurant on Jasmine Street. Are you hungry?¡±


    She touched her belly; Indeed, she was ravenous. Then, she immediately smiled. ¡°Dear Director Hart, I


    wonder whether I have the honor to buy you a meal today.¡±


    ¡°Did you receive a lot of money?¡± Tony retorted mercilessly. Even though his tone was nonchnt, he


    did not sound too pleased about it.


    Myra ignored the sound of him gritting his teeth and she smiled as she lowered her head. ¡°Yes, indeed.


    I¡¯ve gotten 20% of the shares that I brought from the Stark Group in the beginning as well as 50% of


    thend in Hilliville owned by Chase Group!¡±


    When she spoke about the second part, she seemed pleased with herself as the tone of her voice rose


    in excitement.


    Tony froze for a moment as his eyes narrowed. 50% of Hilliville?


    He chuckled lightly. ¡°Well, I guess you definitely have to buy me a meal then.¡± In the end, half of Sean¡¯s


    money is given to her. Is this another form ofpensation?


    As Myra briskly walked past Eve and L, she did not even greet them. After all, since they were now


    strangers, there was no need for her to do so.


    However, the three of them watched her cross the road and enter a ck Maybach.


    Even though the vehicle was far from them, they could make out a man¡¯s outline at the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°So, Myra has really hooked up with another man!¡± Eve merely felt a surge of dizziness ovee her.


    Since that¡¯s the case, we gave her 50% of Hilliville for nothing!


    At that moment, Sean had already returned. After he heard her eximing, his face darkened as he


    tightly clenched his fists while the veins were protruding on the back of his hands. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°s!¡± Eve sighed heavily, hating Myra to the maximum at that point. She has clearly entered a


    rtionship with a wealthy man, yet she still takes Hilliville that Sean has worked so hard on! She¡¯s


    really an evil and ruthless woman!


    Usually, L would have agreed with Eve. However, at that moment, her face was pale as she stared


    at the ck Maybach. Even though she did not know the driver, her heart raced due to an ominous


    feeling that something was about to happen. Did Myra¡¯s father, Cameron Stark, really bail her outst


    night?


    ¡°L. L!!¡± Next to her was Sean, who called her name several times before she returned to her


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    senses. He frowned as he asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nothing¡­ I think I¡¯m just dizzy from the sun¡­¡± L bit her lips. In the next moment, her phone


    suddenly rang and pierced the silence.


    Her expression immediately changed since she was actually quite scared to answer the call. Finally,


    under the curious gaze from the two people next to her, she picked up the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Miss Fisher, Director Hart has something to inform you.¡±


    The volume of the call had already been adjusted to a safe volume.


    L shot a nce at the people next to her before she responded in a low voice, ¡°What is it?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Director Hart is giving you two options and you


    can only pick one¡ªone, he will buy up the remaining 50% of the properties in Hilliville. Two, you have


    to hold your tongue.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    L¡¯s pitch immediately increased, making both Eve and Sean frown.


    She did not dare to speak in front of them anymore, so she turned and walked away before she replied


    to Leo in a low voice, ¡°Leo, what does Director Hart mean by this?¡±


    I have a good rtionship with him, but I¡¯ve been on the passive side for some time. We are business


    partners, aren¡¯t we? If he needs me in the future, I will give him the secrets of Hilliville likest time. We


    can profit from each other.


    But¡­ Director Hart clearly wants the buyer information of Hilliville. Why does he help me to buy the


    remaining properties there in the end?


    Is my help actually worth that much?


    L wondered whether she had thought too much, but there was a peculiar feeling about it.


    ¡°You should know what Director Hart means by this, Miss Fisher. After he buys the remaining 50% of


    Hilliville¡¯s properties, please remember to hold your tongue. Otherwise, you might not even be able to


    speak if you fail to do so.¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    So, he¡¯s just asking me to keep it a secret. L¡¯s heart tightened before she heaved a long sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. Even if Director Hart doesn¡¯t tell me this, it will only remain a secret between both of us.¡±


    How stupid do I have to be to spill the beans? After all, what I want now is to marry Sean and be the


    future Mrs. Chase.


    At such an important juncture, she wanted the incident to be a secret even more than Tony.


    ¡°In that case, Miss Fisher, the transaction for all the properties under Chase Group in Hilliville will be


    L¡¯s heart raced. Sure enough, Director Hart did not lie to me!


    Her lips curled into a vindictive smile as she happily replied, ¡°Thank you to both of you, Leo and


    Director Hart.¡±


    After L hung up on the call, Eve had a worried expression on her face when the former walked back


    to them. As soon as she saw L, she quickly asked, ¡°Are there any problems? Is the important


    customer still buying the properties from us in Hilliville?¡±


    When Eve saw that L did not look optimistic earlier, she had considered all the possible oues in


    her mind. She carefully regarded L so that she would not miss any change in thetter¡¯s expression.


    L merely nced at Eve before she looked at Sean lovingly. Then, she walked to him and held his


    arms. ¡°Mrs. Chase, Sean, don¡¯t worry. The customer just told me that he will carry out the transaction


    with Chase Group this afternoon and he¡¯s going to pay the full amount to us.¡±


    ¡°I-I-In full?¡± Eve¡¯s eyes immediately widened. This means that all our investments will return to us? This


    is so much better than what I expected!


    However, he frowned and lowered his head to look into her gentle eyes. ¡°L, how¡­ did you know that


    customer?¡±


    He had always been brooding about his understanding of her for the past two years because he felt


    something odd about it. For example, how did L know such a wealthy customer? After all, those are


    properties that cost billions. It¡¯s not an amount of money that an average businessman can afford, let


    alone paying it in full.


    L clearly saw the doubt in Sean¡¯s eyes, so she caressed his arms as she answered, ¡°Sean, after I


    left you two years ago, I swore that I will be someone useful to you one day. For the past two years,


    I¡¯ve been working hard on my piano career, so I have more connections. Actually, I don¡¯t know the


    customer myself, but the Walton Family was the one who introduced us. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of them,


    right? Since I yed piano at the Old Master Walton¡¯s birthday celebration, I have be quite close


    with them. After hearing that we are in a tough spot, they introduced me to that customer.¡±


    ¡°L, do you even know people from the Walton Family?¡± Eve was shocked to hear that.


    L humbly answered, ¡°I guess you can put it that way.¡±


    When she saw that Sean was still frowning, she said worriedly, ¡°Mrs. Chase, Sean, if you don¡¯t like me


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    revealing my face much in public, I understand. In the future, I will stay at home to take care of my


    husband and children. I will make the home afortable ce for them¡­¡±


    Eve¡¯s contempt toward L slowly disappeared. Since she has many important connections like the


    Walton Family, this is going to be useful for Sean¡¯s future career. Since both of them love each other¡­


    She sighed in her heart and spoke to her son, ¡°Sean, since we are already here, why don¡¯t you marry


    L? We¡¯ll get the marriage certificate first and we can choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding


    of you live blissfully.¡±


    Sean was still engrossed in L words¡ª¡®after I left you two years ago, I swore that I will be someone


    useful to you one day¡¯. This is probably enough. In this aspect, L seems to have done as much as


    Myra for me. Why do I feel like I¡¯m listening to another person¡¯s story when I was listening to her earlier,


    though?


    While looking at the red marks on L¡¯s neck, a proof of their passionate night yesterday, Sean


    remembered how perfectly their bodies matched each other, be it two years ago or now. Suddenly, he


    remembered that he saw simr marks on Myra¡¯s neck earlier. Who left that on her? Who did she


    spendst night with? We weren¡¯t even divorced yesterday, yet she couldn¡¯t wait to be under another


    man!


    As deep fury rose within him, he hugged L closely and kissed her forehead. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s head inside


    to get married.¡±


    ¡°Sean¡­¡± L sounded incredulous before she cried tears of happiness. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to hear that¡­¡±


    Seeing L¡¯s overjoyed expression made him remember Myra¡¯s coldness toward him. He let out a light


    snort as he thought, Let¡¯s see what Myra¡¯s up to!


    When Myra entered Tony¡¯s car, her heart was still racing.


    When they were not face to face with each other, they did not feel embarrassed to express their


    thoughts aloud. Now that they were in front of each other, Myra did not even dare to look at Tony.


    She took deep breaths after she got into the car as she was at a loss on what to say. I guess we


    confirmed our rtionshipst night, but it feels like we haven¡¯t clearly said the words to each other.


    Suddenly, a shadow fell upon Myra. Before she could react, the man next to her had already stretched


    his arms and wrapped them around her waist to pull her over. In an instant, she was directly sitting on


    hisp.


    ¡°Tony, we are on a public street¡­¡± Myra turned and shyly looked out the window. At that moment, the


    view outside the car was slowly being obstructed by the rising tinted window. Her heart fluttered and


    she felt slightly weak from her shock.


    ¡°So what? We¡¯re not doing anything illegal.¡± Tony arched his eyebrows. He felt a surge of satisfaction


    when he saw her running over from the opposite side of the road to sit right next to him.


    Suddenly, Tony lowered his head and pressed his lips onto hers as he took a bite of her.


    After hearing her exim, his eyes narrowed and his gaze darkened as he looked at her pink lips.


    ¡°Seeing you still standing with Sean Chase after divorcing him, I keep thinking of ways to punish you,¡±


    he spoke in a low and hoarse voice.


    When he grabbed her arm, she could feel a warm and dry sensation traveling from her skin to her


    heart.


    It was a peculiar sensation that resembled an electric shock, but it was enough to make her addicted to


    it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t speak to him voluntarily. He was the one who stopped me and demanded that I tell him the


    person who bailed me outst night.¡± Unable to withstand Tony¡¯s masculine seduction anymore, Myra


    spoke quietly in his arms.


    His nice body fragrance was enshrouding her slowly, as if she could drown in him.


    Tony slowly took out a cigarette and ced it in his mouth. Without lighting it up, he looked like a rebel


    as he asked her, ¡°Did you tell her which man saved the damsel in distress?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± He took the cigarette away and snorted coldly as his face darkened.


    Perhaps he thought that it was not enough, so he ced Myra back in the passenger seat. He then


    started the engine to leave the spot while ignoring her throughout the entire process.


    At that moment, he looked like a little kid who threw a tantrum simply because he was not praised for


    something good he had done. Myra tugged on his right hand and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Tony deliberately withdrew his hand from her and sarcastically said, ¡°Of course not. How would I dare


    to be angry at you? I¡¯m just a nobody. If you would like to hide me, that¡¯s your right to do so.¡±


    Yet, he still ims that he¡¯s not angry? He even emphasizes this point.


    Myra yed around with his right hand. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to hide you. You are not an item, so why would I


    need to hide you? Oh, that sounds wrong. You are something indeed, but¡­ Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Myra, that¡¯s enough, yeah.¡±


    When he heard her joke and herughter earlier, his face instantly darkened as he quickly turned and


    red at her.


    Under the bright light in the car, there was a beaming spot in the middle of his eyes. Even though it was


    tiny, she could still see her small reflection in it.


    Then, memories suddenly flooded her mind.


    It started when Myra apologized to Elsie after Sean misunderstood her, she could remember the gentle


    look in Tony¡¯s eyes when he came to pick her up. Then, he brought Elsie down just to let her be in


    charge of the Sunny Bay Project. In a banquet at the hotel, he nonchntly opened the can of coconut


    juice for her. Apart from that, at the party held by the Hart Group, he protected her so that she would


    not be hurt. Then, she remembered the gentle way he taught her golf at the driving range. When Sean,


    L and Eve wanted to push the me to her, Tony had stopped that from happening.


    There were many incidents which involved him that she could not even remember. Now that Myra


    looked back, they only knew each other for two months, but they shared many memories together.


    Tears suddenly swam in her eyes as she shook his hand before she spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°I just feel


    that I don¡¯t have to tell him. He¡¯s nothing to me now and he doesn¡¯t need to know about my matters


    anymore.¡±


    Perhaps her exnation had calmed Tony down, so he slowed down on the speed of the car. Initially, it


    was Myra who held onto his hand, but he grabbed her hand and pinched her palms.


    ¡°So, when do we be official?¡± he carelessly asked.


    Myra blinked. Soon, she understood what he meant, but she pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The car suddenly stopped. Then, she heard him releasing his safety belt. In the next instant, she was


    being pressed down while seated on the front passenger seat.


    Right in front of her was Tony¡¯s face. On the bridge of his straight nose, his profound, dark eyes looked


    at the woman who yed dumb with slight passion.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand me?¡± Tony seemed to be gritting his teeth.


    The distance between them was so close that Myra felt that their breaths were mixed with each other.


    She soon blushed as she pushed his sturdy chest away. ¡°Tony, you are still driving. What are you


    doing? Hmm!¡±


    Immediately, her open lips were blocked by the man in front of her.


    His kiss was domineering and direct. He did not give her any opportunity to take a breath as he sucked


    on her lips. Meanwhile, his arms were tightly circled around her thin waist and the temperature from his


    hands seemed to be scorching her body.


    Myra¡¯s body suddenly jolted and softened in front of him.


    ¡°Myra, you like me,¡± Tony suddenly said in a low and hoarse voice.


    His words were mixed into the kiss and his hot breath made Myra¡¯s heart flutter.


    ¡°You¡¯re cheating!¡± Finally, she pushed him away, but her face had already turned red.


    While observing her sexy look now, Tony¡¯s gaze immediately darkened. A deep lust bubbled up within


    him, making him look like a dangerous leopard at that moment.


    His eyes dangerously narrowed as he suddenly repeated in her fair ears with a murmur, ¡°You like me. I


    don¡¯t know since when, but you like me, Myra.¡±


    When he called her name, it felt as if a hand had tightly gripped her heart.


    As Tony blew hot breath on her ear, she felt as though she had melted into a puddle of water and she


    allowed him to do whatever he wanted to her.


    As soon as she heard his low chuckle, Myra realized that he was just teasing her. Annoyed and


    embarrassed, she forcefully pushed him away, but he used her force to wrap her into his embrace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty,¡± he said lovingly. Seeing that she was still struggling to leave his embrace, he


    ced his chin on her head as he said helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright. Myra¡­ I like you.¡±


    Thest three words acted like a spell that immediately quietened the surroundings in the car.


    Myra had always thought of Tony as a god. In front of other people, he was strong, yet cold and


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ruthless. He was knowledgeable and he seemed to know everything. Usually, he would defeat his


    opponent¡¯s strong power before they would even know it. Yet, for a man of his high calibre, who was


    the center of attraction, she did not expect that he would like her.


    She felt slightly distracted when he looked into his eyes that seemed to see through her. In that instant,


    she felt that even her soul shivered.


    She suddenly stretched out with her hand and gently caressed his beautiful eyes.


    Her hands seemed to have sparks that turned the gentleness in Tony¡¯s eyes into passion as though


    she had lit a fire.


    With that, Myra smiled slightly and pulled Tony¡¯s neck down toward her. Under his intense gaze, she


    slowly inched her lips to him. ¡°To be honest, I also have no idea when I¡¯ve fallen for you, Tony.¡±


    Myra had a realization¡ªone could not simply lure a 35-year-old man even if it was just with a kiss.


    Even though this was not counted, she felt as though her hands were on fire.


    She was not repulsed by doing the act in the car in the middle of the day, but she felt that she was too


    shameless.


    On the other hand, she looked over at the man behind the wheel, who looked energetic. He felt as


    though she was ring at him, so he arched his eyebrows. With his good looks, he yfully asked her,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Since they had arrived at their destination, Tony stopped the car and bent over to her after he


    unbuckled his seatbelt. Then, he asked her solemnly, ¡°Are you not feeling well? Actually this is nothing


    to be ashamed of. I can also return the favor by¡ª¡±


    Myra blushed and blurted out without thinking, ¡°Who wants that? Tony, you¡¯re so indecent!¡±


    With that, she also unbuckled her seat belt and rushed out of the car.


    Behind her, Tony merely smiled to himself as his gaze deepened, as if there was an endless abyss


    within them.


    Thinking back to her confession earlier in the car, he took out his phone to take a picture of her back.


    Soon, he opened Facebook and posted the picture on his Stories with the caption¡ª¡¯nice weather


    today¡¯.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Today¡¯s weather was fine, which was suitable for fishing under the sun.


    Sebastian could not sleep the whole night after forcing Elliot to spill the beans about Myra¡¯s identity. He


    tossed and turned on the bed, but he just could not fall asleep. He was making such a fuss that Lisa


    wasining. In the end, she left him alone in bed and went to the study to sleep.


    The next morning, Sebastian had dark circles around his eyes due to theck of sleep.


    In the morning, he lost his temper a few times in the Chase Residence. It started when he whined


    about the housekeeper¡¯s cooking¡ªhe imed that the breakfast she prepared was getting worse. ¡°I


    expect a bowl of noodles, but there is no beef inside. The noodles are so dry that it¡¯s unptable.¡±


    Next, heined about the hot and stuffy garden, iming that the air quality in Bradfort City was


    deteriorating. In the end, he pestered Lisa andined about his foul mood while iming that his


    grandchild would not even head home to visit him, etc.


    Lisa threw in the towel and she told him to fish in an attempt to calm down.


    Sebastian knew that she was sick of him, so he had no choice but to gather his fishing equipment in


    silence. Then, the chauffeur drove him to the club. Sebastian deliberately requested the chauffeur to


    take the longer route, so that they would pass by the Civil Affairs Bureau. He saw Myra walking out of


    the Civil Affairs Bureau with another man and she directly entered a ck Maybach. I gave that car to


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Tony for his 34th birthday!


    He felt that he had been kept out of the loop, so he was rather upset when he told the chauffeur to


    leave the ce.


    ¡°The girl must have something brewing. She seduced my grandson, which is why he is so obsessed


    with a divorced woman like her!¡± Sebastian was blinded by fury at that point.


    Upon arriving at the club, he went straight to thekeside. Then, he bent down to prepare for his


    fishing, as if he was ready to be serious about it today.


    Not too far away, Sasha was apanying Old Master Hay to the club and she caught sight of


    Sebastian once he arrived. Her eyes shone brightly when she saw him.


    She was aware that Sebastian was fond of her. This is such a great opportunity! How could I possibly


    let it slip past me?


    After weighing her options, she whispered her ns to Old Master Hay. After that, he narrowed his


    eyes while nodding in agreement and he straightened his back. He made his way to Sebastian while


    wearing a warm and kind expression.


    At that moment, Sebastian hadpleted his warm-up exercises. He had just ced the bait on the


    hook and was about to toss the line into the water.


    However, his skills were slightly rusty, most probably because he had not been fishing for a long time.


    Furthermore, his waist felt stiff, so the hook seemed stuck to him despite his attempt to cast the line for


    2 to 3 times. The line just could not be cast; his mood worsened since he had a short temper.


    ¡°Let me help you, Old Master Hart.¡± A gentle and sweet voice interrupted him.


    Sasha quickened her pace in thest few steps and she tried to take the fishing rod away from


    Sebastian. Nevertheless, the fishing rod suddenly shifted and she missed it.


    He wore a nk expression when he asked her, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    His tone was harsh because he was upset about Myra.


    Sasha¡¯s hands were held up mid-air and she awkwardly pulled back while tucking strands of stray hair


    behind her ear. She appeared especially fresh-faced and polite. ¡°Old Master Hart, I am Sasha Hay.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Sebastian coolly turned away. This time, he directly cast the fishing line while


    ignoring Sasha.


    Her face blushed furiously at the sudden turn of events. After a long time, she exined in


    embarrassment, ¡°Have you forgotten? My grandfather has chatted with you before. I am the person in


    charge from the Hay Group topete for the Hart Group¡¯s Sunny Bay Project¡­¡±


    Sebastian immediately turned to squint at the woman, who was standing in front of him, and he


    Sasha let out a sigh of relief, but in the next second, her body stiffened again.


    ¡°I heard that threepanies were contenders whereas twopanies were involved in giarism.


    Yourpany is rather dishonest.¡± He turned to her while keeping his eyes closed. He seemed cold


    and distant, as if he was determined to ignore her.


    Nevertheless, he was feeling especially furious at that moment because he suddenly thought of


    something. My grandson has obviously prepared the project for the girl! The couple is so bold to be


    involved with each other when she¡¯s still married! If this had happened during my time, they¡¯d be


    criticized and denounced! He straightened his back, but he had overdone it and he seemed especially


    stiff.


    Sasha tightened her fists at her sides while trying to stay patient because she did not want to reveal her


    true emotions on her face. She wore an expression of grievance on her face while speaking to


    Sebastian tentatively, ¡°Old Master Hart, do you know¡­ Miss Stark?¡±


    At the mention of ¡®Miss Stark¡¯, Sebastian vividly recalled Myra¡¯s delighted expression when she walked


    out of the Civil Affairs Bureau earlier this morning. He then snorted loudly in disdain.


    Sasha knew that it was her chance, so she looked especially sorry for herself. ¡°Old Master Hart, don¡¯t


    you find it strange? The Hart Group selected only threepanies as contenders and two of them


    were involved in giarism. Besides, I wonder whether you are aware about the entire incident


    between the Hay and Chase Groups, Old Master Hart¡­¡± She sounded hesitant when she said that, as


    if she was sharing an unspeakable secret.


    Sebastian acted as if he was not bothered, but she noticed his bodynguage. He instinctively turned


    toward her when she brought that up.


    Sashaughed mirthlessly in her heart when she saw that.


    I received newsst night that Myra has been jailed formitting a crime. It has crossed my mind¡ª


    why would a man like Tony Hart fall for Myra? The only usible reason is that he is toying with her for


    a few days after she seduced him. When L returns in the future, Myra would no doubt suffer!


    Previously, after I informed L about Myra seducing Tony, she even managed to chase her out of the


    Chase Group! After learning that Myra has been thrown behind barsst night, I was so happy that I


    slept soundly.


    The next morning, she apanied Old Master Hay to the club, but she was oblivious to what


    happened in the morning. She was not aware that Myra had also divorced Sean since she was focused


    on discreetly clearing the Hay Group¡¯s reputation while leaving Sebastian with a good impression of


    her.


    Sasha¡¯s expression rxed when she saw Sebastian¡¯s reaction. ¡°To be honest, in the beginning, it was


    revealed that Miss Stark giarized the design draft from the Hay Group. However, after that¡­¡± She


    looked especially hesitant at that point, as if she was reluctant to continue with the story.


    He merely moved sideways, but he did not persistently question her, as she had expected.


    She hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°Old Master Hart, do you know about the incidentst night where


    Miss Stark was thrown into jail after shemitted a crime?¡±


    ¡°What? Was she thrown into jailst night?!¡± This time, Sebastian¡¯s eyes shot wide open. In fact, he


    was so obstreperous that he scared all the fishes in theke. He immediately abandoned his ns to


    fish and stood up. After that, he faced Sasha, who was about his height since she was wearing high


    heels, in annoyance. ¡°You have been babbling for such a long time. Why can¡¯t you get straight to the


    point?! Why was she thrown into jail?¡±


    Sasha bit her lip when he shouted at her. ¡°I heard that this isn¡¯t her first timemitting a crime.¡±


    ¡°Girl¡­ Oh, girl! You need to stop talking.¡± Sebastian hated it when the younger generation beat around


    the bush, especially when they had something else in mind. He raised his hand to stop Sasha from


    speaking. He then started to pick up the bucket and fishing rod.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    ¡°Old Master Hart, did I say something wrong? If you don¡¯t like it, please don¡¯t mind¡ª¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I do not like it.¡± Sebastian had a dark expression and he was no longer being polite to Sasha.


    It is true that I dislike the girl named Myra. However, I do not appreciate it when others start to


    badmouth the woman chosen by my grandson. Well, it¡¯s just like family. It¡¯s fine if I reprimand my family


    members, but others have no right to criticize them.


    Sasha panicked since the situation was not progressing like how she expected. ¡°Old Master Hart, do


    you know that Miss Stark is already married to my cousin? She is already married to Sean, but she


    went ahead to seduce to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who has she seduced? You im that she is married, so why would she seduce other men?!¡±


    Sebastian interrupted without waiting for her toplete her sentence and he continued to re at her.


    Sasha was dumbfounded when he fiercely red at her and she answered him automatically, ¡°Director


    Hart¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sebastian rolled his eyes at her ungraciously. Do I need her to tell me that Myra seduced my


    grandson? Numerous sarcasticments ran through his mind, but he suddenly responded to Sasha


    in a grave tone. ¡°Girl, to be honest, I feel that you are outstanding in many aspects, but there¡¯s one


    thing that you¡¯recking.¡±


    Sasha asked hastily, ¡°Old Master Hart, if you think that I¡¯m not doing well in some aspect, I can improve


    it.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not easy to improve or change that particr aspect.¡± Sebastian openly stared at her chest,


    causing her to immediately blush. ¡°O-Old Master H-Hart¡­ I can do it¡­¡±


    Sebastian frowned in confusion when he noticed Sasha blushing. ¡°Why are you blushing? Shouldn¡¯t


    you feel ashamed and guilty about this matter? You seem to be narrow-minded, so it¡¯s best for you to


    broaden your horizon. Stop observing other women and men.¡±


    With that, Sebastian picked up the empty bucket and fishing rod to leave. He barely took a couple


    steps when he came to a halt. ¡°Also, stop using my grandson for no good reason. The two of them


    have just started going out today. After all, they both aren¡¯t married, so why can¡¯t they be involved with


    each other?!¡±


    Then, he left the ce in anger.


    Sasha was astounded when she heard that. Judging by Old Master Hart¡¯s reaction, he must be aware


    that Myra has been pestering Tony. In any case, why is he so protective of her since he has just


    learned that she has been thrown into jail and hasmitted countless crimes in the past?


    Furthermore, he mentioned that ¡®they both aren¡¯t married¡­¡¯ She had a bad feeling all of a sudden.


    Sean couldn¡¯t have¡­ divorced Myra, could he?!


    When Sebastian was walking over with his empty bucket, it happened that he saw Mark¡¯s pail that was


    filled up with fish. Since Sebastian had hated Sasha, he projected his resentment on Mark as well. He


    was so angry that he sneakily stole a big fish from Old Master Hay¡¯s bucket to ce it in his own empty


    bucket.


    I am alive long enough to know what the girl named Sasha is secretly nning.


    Sasha was oblivious to Sebastian¡¯s nature. It would be truly difficult to change his mind about someone


    he hated. However, if somebody he disliked used another person, who happened to be associated


    with his grandson, he would take the third party¡¯s side, no matter how much hatred there was.


    Furthermore, since Sebastian needed to side with the hated person, he would ept him or her


    gradually anyway.


    That was the reason why he had conflicted feelings toward Myra¡ªhe hated her, but he just had to


    protect her.


    He opened Messenger on his cell phone. In the end, out of the handful of Stories, a new Story stood


    out at the top with the caption, ¡®The weather is wonderful today¡¯.


    The caption is describing a picture of Myra¡¯s back view. Who else could it be?! In the end, Sebastian


    snorted in disdain as he rolled his eyes in annoyance. He nced at the big, juicy fish in his bucket.


    Then, he walked back to his car while snickering along the way.


    After posting on his Stories, many people started to send their regards to Tony. They were a bunch of


    smart people, who were aware of what happened today andst night. In fact, they started to have a


    heated discussion in the Group Chat¡ª


    Elliot: ¡®Oh, my God! Tony, are you unting your loving rtionship to the public? Tony, you are pure


    and affectionate. Should we block your Stories from now on to avoid any jealousy?¡¯


    Philip: ¡®Congrattions, Tony! Congrattions, Mrs. Hart! When should we expect a wedding


    invitation?¡¯


    Lucas: ¡®There is no rush in a wedding invitation. I suppose Elliot should start worrying about escaping


    to avoid Old Madam Samson¡¯s wrath.¡¯


    Elliot: ¡®Hey, you! Is it appropriate to drag my grandma into this?¡¯


    Estelle: ¡®Tony, I won¡¯t be returning home this weekend. Please inform Grandpa on my behalf.¡¯


    Elliot, Lucas and Philip were all rendered speechless by what they read.


    Philip: ¡®What am I looking at?¡¯


    Elliot: ¡®Shawn! It is no doubt, Shawn! Shawn, are you challenging Tony¡¯s public disys of affection?!¡±


    Tony did not continue to read the rest of the chat history; instead, he merely cocked a brow. If I¡¯m not


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    mistaken, Shawn pursued Estelleter than I did Myra. Has he managed to obtain privileges to use her


    phone? Well, I suddenly feel inadequate with my actions.


    Myra was fuming when she moved forward by a few steps, but she was not truly angry. It was expected


    for women to act like a tsundere at times. However, she started to feel anxious when she did not hear


    footsteps following her from behind. Did I go overboard when I threw the tissue with some smeared


    thingy at that person? After taking a few steps, she gritted her teeth in determination while turning. She


    saw Tony leaning against the front of the ck sports car not too far away. He seemed to be wearing a


    grave expression as he was deep in thought.


    The sunlight shone sideways on his face and his initially deep and gloomy eyes seemed even darker


    and bottomless. The reflected lights seemed to flicker within his eyes and it entuated his


    handsomeness.


    After that, Tony swiftly looked down while tapping his finger on his phone. However, he kept his phone


    with such speed and he approached Myra. While he walked toward her, he gazed down at her as she


    stood rooted to the spot to stare at him. ¡°Am I too handsome?¡± he asked while cocking a brow at her.


    The ideal scene of Dreamboat Tony, as described by Tilly, vanished in the blink of an eye. Myra was at


    a loss for words shortly. ¡°Yes, you are handsome. You are the most handsome man of all. You are


    impossibly handsome!¡±


    Myra noticed that Tony was toying with his phone, so she could not hide her curiosity. ¡°What were you


    doing earlier?¡± she asked.


    It was rare to see him using his phone apart from making a phone call.


    He did not try to hide the truth; instead, he directly passed her his phone, but the screen was locked.


    ¡°Well, unlock it then,¡± shemented casually.


    Tony cocked a brow at her, but he keyed her birthdate in to unlock the screen passcode. Myra blushed


    furiously when she saw that. He swiped through the background pages before opening his Messenger


    for her to see. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am not interested in lovers, nor do I keep close female friends around me.


    I won¡¯t chat with other women. I merely opened Messenger earlier to check what people were saying


    there.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡±


    Tony brandished his Messenger in front of Myra, but she did not see the contents of the conversation.


    In any case, she was delighted after his confession when he said ¡®I am not interested in lovers, nor do I


    keep close female friends around me. I won¡¯t chat with other women¡¯ coupled with his screen


    passcode. Then, she took her phone out in a fairly good mood.


    Well, I am in the chat group too. I can have a look at the conversation from my phone. She realized that


    his phone was suddenly switched off at that moment.


    ¡°The battery is t¡ª¡± He frowned deeply, as if he was about to reply to a message just now.


    Elliot and the group of people are his closest friends and they are his business partners too. Judging by


    his expression, he might have had some work-rted matters to attend to. In the end, Myra handed her


    phone to him. ¡°Here, use mine.¡±

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Tony¡¯s eyes twinkled with a smile, but Myra did not notice it. He took her phone from her and he sent a


    message to the chat group through her ount.


    Myra: ¡®Sorry, but my weekend is for Myra. I can only return to the Hart Residence with her permission.¡±


    He closed the Messenger after sending the message. Then, he returned the cell phone to Myra.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t checked what everybody else said,¡± sheined when she noticed that the Messenger


    had been closed.


    Tony raised a brow at her and his eyes twinkled brightly. He kissed her forehead before meeting her


    gaze. ¡°What is there to look at? It¡¯s more than enough as long as you look at me.¡±


    Does he even realize how shameless he sounds? Myra was rendered speechless by his reaction. He


    held her hand as they both made their way into the restaurant.


    After the meal, Tony drove Myra to her condominium building. Upon arriving at her destination, Myra


    was about to exit the car, but she could not ignore the scorching gaze behind her. In the end, she


    turned to cup his face. She blushed deeply while swiftly pecking him on the corner of his lips. ¡°Bye!¡±


    Then, she prepared to get out of the car, but Tony, who was just behind her, grabbed her right away.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± He cocked a brow at her. His expression softened significantly due to the faint smile. Gone


    was his usual intense and forceful aura around outsiders. His arm was around the side of Myra¡¯s waist.


    His strength made her feel like he was pressing her against his body as hard as physically possible.


    Myra was slightly annoyed that she had been seduced by his charms. He has enjoyed himself, so I


    have a feeling that I might not get away. She bit her lip while looking at him cautiously. ¡°This afternoon,


    I helped you with¡­¡± She suddenly felt shy and exasperated when she said that. Her hands, which were


    originally tugging against the strap of her purse, suddenly started to burn.


    Tony was astounded when he heard that, but Myra realized what she meant immediately. He squinted


    at her dangerously and his smile became mischievous. ¡°What did you think I had in mind? Huh?¡± His


    breath felt hot against her ear toward thest part of his sentence. He noticed the fine hairs behind her


    ear quiver and he felt her body stiffened before rxing again. His eyes twinkled with a smile and his


    gaze was like deep pools with its quiet ripples. A look from him was more than enough to draw a


    person into him irrevocably.


    Myra felt that she had no resistance against him whatsoever whenever she faced him. Even the


    faintest smile on his lips gave her butterflies in her stomach. The next thing she knew, her giggle


    vanished amidst the shock in her gaze. Apart from the simr feeling fromst night¡¯s gentle and


    tenderness from his kiss, it felt as domineering as his nature. In fact, it felt almost rough.


    He finally released her when she was on the verge of being breathless. He pressed his forehead


    against hers and he kissed her eyes. His voice was hoarse when he spoke again, ¡°Quickly head up.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Myra was still in a daze.


    Tony stared at her innocent expression. She looks almost as dumb and adorable as therge, furry dog


    I have at home. After that, he pressed on her to enthusiastically kiss her for a while longer before letting


    her go.


    Myra¡¯s lips were red and swollen by the time he released her. Her eyes were watery and her cheeks


    were blushing in a pinkish hue. Tony¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed too and he warned her in a gravelly


    voice, ¡°You won¡¯t get to leave if you do not leave right now!¡±


    She hastily exited the car, but he grabbed her hand again. Their fingers tightly intertwined together.


    Myra bit her lips while turning to face him. She gazed into Tony¡¯s eyes that were brimming with his


    tender feelings for her. ¡°I will pick you up tonight.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The redness in her cheeks crept downward to her neck. He refused to release her hand and it was


    obvious that he would not let her go before receiving an answer. In the end, she mumbled a ¡®yeah¡¯


    before turning to avoid his scorching gaze.


    After receiving the answer he wanted, Tony faintly smiled while releasing the soft and petite hand


    slowly. Once she was free to go, Myra ran as though her life was dependent on it. She left the car in a


    rush and ran into the condominium building. Tony could not help but chuckle in amusement when he


    stared at her back as she fled in a hurry.


    Myra jogged along the way and finally let out a sigh of relief when she heard the bell of the elevator


    arriving at the floor. However, her heart continued to thump against her chest. She was fully aware that


    she was helpless against Tony¡¯s advancements.


    ¡°Myra, why are your cheeks so red?!¡±


    A loud voice shocked Myra the moment she stepped out of the elevator. She automatically took a step


    backward before looking up. Estelle was staring at her from head to toe, as though she was scanning


    for something out of the ordinary.


    Estelle¡¯s gaze finally focused on Myra¡¯s lips and her shrewd gaze immediately turned into a suggestive


    one. She stared at Myra mischievously. ¡°Hey, you! It¡¯s best if you spill the beans. Did Director Hart send


    you back just now? Didn¡¯t you leave in the morning to get a divorce? How did you two end up together


    so quickly?¡±


    Myra¡¯s cheeks blushed a deeper red since her best friend saw through her immediately. She forced


    herself to walk into the condominium. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I am here for a holiday.¡± Estelle tossed her hair while looking pleased with herself. She acted as


    though it was her who hooked up with Tony before she patted Myra¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic!


    Are you two now a couple?¡±


    Myra did not try to hide the truth from Estelle, so she nodded in response.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Estelleughed heartily. She charged into the condominium unit the moment the door


    opened. After changing into a pair of flip-flops, she ran to the couch in the living room and slumped


    onto it. Then, she turned to look at Myra. ¡°I told you that you guys would end up together, didn¡¯t I?!


    Look, you¡¯re together now! I have to say, Myra, you¡¯re very quick and I admire you for that! By the way,


    I think you¡¯re the only one fortunate enough in the entire Bradford City to find a better man than your ex


    right after getting a divorce!¡±


    Myra smiled, but she did not voice out her opinions. In any case, she was well aware that she was


    fortunate. In all honesty, I remember the whole incident when Tony confessed his feelings for me in the


    hotel that day. Without him after my divorce, I might not be the refreshed Myra who is prepared to face


    her new life.


    ¡°By the way, did you know that the Hart Group has just officially sent me an invitation for an


    advertisement? It means that L no longer stands a chance. Furthermore, Tony has announced that


    in the future, the Hart and Hartwell Groups would never invite her for advertising!¡± Estelleughed so


    hard that her eyes were pinched together. Well, Myra received what she wanted and I assume I¡¯ll be


    following her up thedder now, right?


    At the mention of ¡®Hartwell Group¡¯, Myra suddenly recalled something. Tony¡¯s businesses used to be


    mainly based in the United States. Now that he is back in Bradfort City, what happens to his business


    abroad?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Estelle shrugged, as though she could read Myra¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Shawn told me


    that Tony has started to close thepany there a month ago. It seems that the headquarters will be


    transferred back to Bradfort City and will be merged with the Hart Group.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Myra was not well-versed with matters involving the Hart and Hartwell Groups.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you sound too cold?!¡± Estelle red at Myra. ¡°In the beginning, I didn¡¯t pay much


    attention when Shawn told me that. However, in hindsight, he is doing that for your sake!¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    ¡°For my sake?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Estelle was dumbfounded as she stared at the simple and dumb woman who somehow


    had Tony wrapped around her finger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know when Tony returned to take over the Hart


    Group?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that two months ago?¡± Myra knew about that as well.


    ¡°Well, try to recall when the Sunny Bay Project started.¡±


    Myra hesitated before answering, ¡°It¡¯s also two months ago.¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that right?!¡± Estelle shook her head. ¡°Judging by those facts, he has fallen for you during the


    Sunny Bay Project. After that, he decided to stay in Bradfort City and expand his business. That is why


    he decided to transfer hispany from the United States back to here, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Well, even if I don¡¯t think Tony would make such a huge decision for a woman whom he had only


    known for a month, Estelle¡¯s assumptions have melted my heart anyway.


    Estelle nced at Myra before asking, ¡°Hey! I know that you are in the infatuation period, but is it


    necessary to provoke me? You look drunk in love. I am sure Tony would have you within his grip if you


    continue in a daze.¡±


    After that, Estelle seemed to have thought of something because she shot Myra with a mischievous


    look. ¡°Have you two¡­ done itst night?¡± She sounded suggestive when she said that. She then stared


    at Myra openly from head to toe, causing Myra to furiously blush.


    ¡°Estelle, stop joking around.¡± Myra red at Estelle.


    ¡°I am being serious.¡± Estelle chuckled in delight. ¡°We are all adults and I am sure that it is normal to


    ease one¡¯s loneliness when a man and a woman spend time together. Besides, Tony is a virgin despite


    being 35-years-old. I am sure that he must have pushed you to your limits, am I right? Why don¡¯t I buy


    some books for you or a few CDs? Or would you like some courses? At least you wouldn¡¯t be suffering


    much when you are going at it with him; perhaps¡ª¡±


    ¡°Estelle!¡± Myra interrupted while seemingly annoyed. She tossed a pillow in Estelle¡¯s direction. ¡°Enough


    from you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my. Hey, I am doing this out of kindness. I am sure that you two must have done it since you look


    embarrassed and annoyed. Either that or you used something else to help him. Was it your hands


    or¡­¡± Estelle stared unblinkingly at Myra¡¯s red and swollen lips before she thought, It turns out the Hart


    brothers like to y it rough. However, how could a woman like Myra endure so much? Numerous


    thoughts shed through Myra¡¯s mind and her eyes narrowed into slits while she smiled in delight.


    On the other hand, Myra was oblivious to Estelle¡¯s thoughts, which were already filled with all types of


    explicit sensual positions. Myra blushed a deep red when she recalled Tony requesting her help with


    her handsst night and this morning. After that, she red at Estelle before walking to her bedroom.


    ¡°Hey, please don¡¯t be angry with me! I was merely joking!¡±


    Despite saying that, Estelle was grinning from ear to ear. She picked up her phone since she saw Myra


    walking into the bedroom. She found a phone number from her contact list and called it. ¡°Hello, Shay!


    You previously mentioned that there¡¯s a new batch of toys in your shop. Are they still avable? Send


    me a box of those. I will text you the mailing addresster. Send them over as soon as possible,


    please.¡±


    After hanging up on the phone call, Estelle sent the address to the person in excitement. She


    deliberately wrote Myra¡¯s name as the recipient.


    After a while, a phone started ringing, but it was not Estelle¡¯s.


    She noticed the purse, which Myra had left on the couch, after thetter walked into her bedroom.


    Estelle mischievously cackled while taking Myra¡¯s phone out of her purse stealthily. She entered the


    passcode easily and a message showed up in front of her¡ª ¡®I will pick you up at 6:00PM.¡¯


    Oh. my!!! I can easily guess who the sender is without even checking! Estelle burst into a fit of giggles.


    Then, she sent a reply text¡ª¡®My dear, in that case, you will have to pick me up right on time. I¡¯ll be


    waiting for you at home. XOXO (  3 ) ¡¯


    Estelle added an air-kiss symbol emoticon to make the text sound more passionate. She thought that


    she was a genius after sending the text!


    Then, she heard Myra sounding like she was about toe out of her room, so she swiftly deleted the


    message. Then, she ced the phone back into Myra¡¯s purse.


    ¡°Estelle, did my phone ring just now?¡± Myra opened the door to ask her.


    Estelle was tapping away on her phone. ¡°No, it was my phone.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Myra seemed distracted and she turned into her room to change into some casual clothes.


    Estelle looked at her phone to check the text message which she had just received¡ª¡®Miss Langley, the


    goods have been sent out. Please remind your friend to ept the delivery.¡¯


    Her lips curled into an eerie smile while reading the text.


    Within the same day, someone was ted whereas there were others who were so happy that it


    caused sadness.


    After obtaining their marriage certificate at the Civil Affairs Bureau with Sean, L returned to the


    Chase Group with the group of three. She wanted to sign a contract with the so-called VIP client.


    Naturally, the other side merely sent a group of assistants over. However, everything was handled


    expeditiously and she signed the contract soon enough. A huge sum was immediately reflected in the


    Chase Group¡¯s financial ounts too. The three of them were both excited and happy simultaneously.


    The group of people had just left the Chase Group¡¯s building when her phone started to ring again¡ªit


    was her agent¡¯s phone number.


    L answered the call and a panicked voice spoke to her over the line, ¡°L, we are in trouble. Didn¡¯t


    you mention that the Hart Group proposed for you to be the ambassador for the Sunny Bay Project?


    Why have I received news that they are cancelling your rights for that? I heard that they have chosen


    Estelle. Apart from that, the Hart Group has announced that they will never invite you again for


    advertisements involving the Hart and Hartwell Groups.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Most of L¡¯s joy from securing her marriage certificate and selling off the Chase Group¡¯s


    Hilliville real estate vanished. She could not believe her ears when she heard her agent. Then, she


    asked suspiciously, ¡°Sofia, are you mistaken? Are you sure that you¡¯ve obtained the news directly from


    the Hart Group? Are you sure that it¡¯s not a rumor?!¡±


    ¡°It is definitely true. It just happened since the Hart Group held a press conference for the Sunny Bay


    Project. They have confirmed that the ambassador is Estelle! A reporter asked why it wasn¡¯t you¡ªand


    would you like to guess what the person in charge from the Hart Group answered?¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡± L had a sinking feeling at that point.


    ¡°The person in charge of the Hart Group said that from now on, both the Hart and Hartwell Groups will


    no longer engage you for advertisements!¡± Sofia had been shocked to her core when she learned


    about the news.


    Just a while ago, the Hart Group phoned me to reassure me that everything is going ording to n


    and there is nothing to worry about. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t mind when L had to sign the contract. I did


    not expect the Hart Group to go against their word! Everyone knows that the Hart Group has an


    unshakable bond with the powerful families, namely the Samsons, the Windrows, the Renauds and


    even the Mosses. Once the Hart Group announces their intention, those families might not show it


    openly, but they would follow suit with an unspoken rule! L might be a pianist from the United States,


    but she has changed her direction in the past few months. She has been expanding her career in the


    entertainment industry. In fact, She is trying to secure more advertisement contracts to gain traction.


    Her career has just started, but it seems like she has already been kicked out of the industry¡­


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± L inhaled deeply. ¡°I am sure that there is a mistake amidst all this. Let me


    ask the Hart Group. I am¡­ acquainted with Director Hart! He would never treat me in such a way!¡±


    She clenched her jaws while hanging up on the phone call. Then, she turned and met Sean¡¯s


    questioning gaze. He asked calmly when their eyes met. ¡°L, since when are you acquainted with


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Director Hart?¡±


    L was shocked to her core. She was speaking on the phone in the narrow corridor beside the


    conference room, but she did not expect Sean to stand beside the corridor to wait for her.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    His words made her expression change. Then, she answered, ¡°Director Hart invested in the Hartwell


    Group in the United States together with the Young Master of the Walton Family. As I am acquainted


    with the Walton Family, I know a thing or two about Director Hart as well. Speaking of which, Sean, I


    have an urgent matter to attend to. The Hart Group has canceled my rights to be the spokesperson of


    the Summer Bay Project, so I have to ask them for an exnation. You are aware of how much effort I


    have put in to be their spokesperson.¡±


    A hint of aggrievement appeared on her face when she said herst few sentences.


    Upon hearing that, Sean¡¯s gloomy expression eased and he took her into his embrace with a frown. ¡°I


    have just heard about it as well. Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s first ask them what exactly happened.¡±


    He was, in fact, the person who rmended L to be the spokesperson to promote Sunny


    Bay Project. However, much to his surprise, the Hart Group chose Estelle instead of her.


    When he thought of Estelle, it reminded him of Myra.


    He had only recently divorced Myra and the Hart Group revoked L¡¯s qualification as the


    spokesperson for the project. Instead, they chose Estelle, who was close with Myra. Is there really


    nothing fishy going on?


    L soon arrived at the Hart Group. She went there alone because Sean had to deal with urgent


    matters of the Chase Group and at the same time, she was unwilling to allow him to follow her there. In


    the past, whenever she arrived at the Hart Group, she would be led to the floor where Tony¡¯s office was


    located. Nevertheless, she was stopped from going upstairs by the receptionist this time.


    ¡°My apologies, Miss Fisher. Director Hart said that he is not free today and has no time to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that it was Director Hart who personally told you that? Please help me to convey a


    message to Mr. rk¡ªtell him that I am L and I have something to discuss with them.¡±


    L did not believe that it was Tony who told her that.


    The receptionist¡¯s gaze at her slightly changed. Previously, she thought that L had a rtionship with


    Director Hart. Now, it seemed to her that L had been pestering Director Hart due to her unrequited


    love for him! Sigh, she is another woman who dreams of marrying into a wealthy family.


    She shook her head. ¡°Miss Fisher, what I said earlier was exactly what Leo asked me to convey to you.


    It was also what Director Hart told him.¡±


    L felt her vision be dark. ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    Her cooperation with Tony was still alright in the afternoon and he even helped her to acquire the real


    estate in Hilliville. Why have things suddenly be out of control after a mere hour?


    ¡°How about if I head upstairs to find him on my own?¡± Although it was a question directed at the


    receptionist, L¡¯s feet were already headed toward the ground floor elevator.


    ¡°Hey, Miss Fisher, you can¡¯t head up directly without permission.¡± The receptionist immediately stopped


    her. ¡°If you continue being like this, I will have to call the security.¡±


    L¡¯s feet came to an abrupt pause. It was only then did she really believe that Tony indeed did not


    wish to meet her.


    She turned and saw the receptionist gazing with a look of displeasure on her face. With gloom welling


    up inside her, she stomped her feet before turning to leave the Hart Group.


    As soon as she left the building, she pressed hard on the number that had not been answered for some


    time.


    At the 48th floor of the office building, Elliot and two other men were peering at a man with a strange


    expression. The man in question was staring at a dark phone on a ck table with a visibly bright


    mood and a cigarette between his index and middle finger.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At that moment, instead of a boring, dull ringtone, the phone on top of the ck elegant office table


    repeated a phrase at a consistent speed¡ªYou are handsome; the most handsome one! You are


    unbelievably handsome!


    Every time the phone rang, the phrase would be repeated at least 5 or 6 times before it stopped. From


    the moment it started ringing until now, there were already 7 or 8 missed calls.


    Although Myra¡¯s voice was melodious, the few of them were close to their breaking points after


    listening to the phrase repetitively for dozens of times. Elliot then decided to risk his life and hung up on


    the call. Upon noticing someone¡¯s expression that fell at that instant, he quickly simpered. ¡°Tony, we


    have acquired all the real estate in the Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville project and now, trouble has arrived.


    What should we do with the assets owned by Myra? Should we acquire them as well?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tony slightly narrowed his eyes with a dark expression. He casually extinguished


    the burnt-out cigarette in the ashtray while he regained his impassive expression.


    After a while, he calmly replied, ¡°There is no need for that now. Hype this project up again and send an


    email to Shawn to inform him that a new industry is entering Hillville. He will know what to do.¡±


    Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°Tony, are you nning to allow the assets in Myra¡¯s hands to increase in


    value? Tony, she may be a shareholder of the Hart Group by then.¡±


    Currently, other than the ones owned by Myra, almost all the real estate of Hillville had been acquired.


    All that was left was to proceed with the next step.


    It was in a businessman¡¯s nature to acquire the real estate at its lowest price, but there would be


    something wrong with the person¡¯s mind if he intentionally jacked up the value of someone else¡¯s


    asset.


    They would definitely purchase the assets owned by Myra sooner orter, but if they were to do so in


    the future, the value of her assets would cause her worth to soar.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Tony lit up another cigarette and he met the gazes of the three men amidst


    the lingering smoke.


    At the same time, he recalled Myra¡¯s reply in the message. ¡®Darling, you have to arrive on time. I will be


    waiting for you at home. Muack!¡¯


    It was the first time that he intended to skip work and immediately drove to her apartment.


    The three of them looked at one another before shaking their heads in speechlessness.


    It was sometimes terrifying when a man started dating.


    However, Philip did not forget about the woman who was trying to reach Tony earlier. ¡°Tony, what


    should we do with the woman¡ªMiss Fisher?¡±


    ¡°Ignore her.¡± Tony slowly exhaled a puff of smoke while his expression was nonchnt. ¡°She doesn¡¯t


    have the courage to do anything¡ªat least for now.¡±


    As a matter of fact, L did not onlyck the courage to do anything, but there was nothing she could


    do. Meanwhile, she could not figure out what to do as well.


    She did not know why he had suddenly treated her in this manner, but there was one thing she was


    sure of now¡ªhis reason for purchasing Chase Group¡¯s real estate was not because he did her a favor,


    but more like he had an ulterior motive.


    As for what his motive was, she was unsure of it.


    All she could do now was to firmly cling onto the Chase Family. A woman would eventually leave her


    career and return to her family and it was the ce she had always thought would provide her with a


    lifetime of peace. Therefore, she had no choice but to bear with it despite her unwillingness to do so.


    When Myra exited her room after changing into her casual clothes, Estelle had already switched on the


    television to entertain herself. Upon seeing her, Estelle handed her some chips. ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    Myra took some chips and chucked them into her mouth. ying on the TV was Estelle¡¯s favorite


    horror movie, which she had watched countless times before on DVD. Myra took a seat beside her.


    ¡°You have just showered, right?¡± Estelle asked without turning to her side to look at Myra. Myra¡¯s ears


    slightly blushed as she calmly hummed in agreement.


    ¡°Myra, that¡¯s not right. Which girl would wear a nude-colored bra with such thick straps when she is in a


    rtionship? You would turn your man off when he removes your clothes!¡±


    Estelle finally turned to face Myra; she pouted when she caught a glimpse of the bra strap on the


    Myra¡¯s face instantly flushed crimson, as if her real purpose had been seen through by the woman


    before her. She muttered with gritting teeth, ¡°I think this is alright.¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®fine¡¯? A man like Tony has seen all sorts of women. Do you think that you will


    be able to turn him on just by standing before him?¡± Estelle tossed the chip in her hand away and she


    continued in a stern manner. ¡°Let me tell you this¡ªyou were too casual when you were with Sean.


    Look at all the women he has outside there¡ªthey are all tempting and bewitching! Therefore, when


    Tony stands in front of you, you must try to enchant him with your expressions, seduce him with your


    movements, and mesmerize him with your eyes¡­ All in all, you have to make sure to gain full control


    of his body and heart this time!¡±


    The more she spoke, the more emotional she became. It caused Myra to blush so fiercely that even the


    base of her neck turned red. Lastly, she could not help but ask, ¡°Was that how you treated Shawn


    before he pounced on you?¡±


    Myra¡¯s words rendered Estelle speechless, so she red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that sensitive topic. I


    must have been blind to have my eyes on that b*stard at that time. Stop mentioning him and spoiling


    the mood; it isn¡¯t easy for me toe over to hide at your ce for some time, so please, I beg you not


    to mention him.


    Just as Myra was about to reply to her, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Estelle took the opportunity to answer the door while leaving Myra behind for fear that


    thetter would question her further about her rtionship with Shawn. From the peephole, she saw an


    old man with grey hair and beard standing outside the door.


    As the old man was also looking at her through the peephole, all she could see was an erged,


    twisted face. Puzzled, she opened the door and asked him as his back instantly straightened outside,


    ¡°Old man, are you at the right ce?¡±


    She knew almost all the old people that Myra knew of and the one before her looked like none of them.


    After Sebastian had left the club, he asked his driver to look for a ce to ughter the fish, which was


    stolen from Old Master Hay, before taking the fish to Myra¡¯s ce.


    Upon hearing Estelle¡¯s rude way of addressing him, he was so pissed that his beard nearly curled


    upward. ¡°Who are you calling an old man?! Don¡¯t you know that you should respect an elder?¡± He


    appraised her from top to bottom while pursing his lips in displeasure. ¡°I think that it would be more


    appropriate for a person your age to address me as ¡®sir¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡± Estelle¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I even call my own grandfather ¡®old man¡¯, but he is not as sensitive as


    you.¡±


    Estelle had never been a person who respected senior citizens.


    Sebastian was so furious that he nearly stomped his foot. ¡°Who are you? Why are you at Myra¡¯s


    house?¡± he asked with a stern expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m her friend. Why can¡¯t I be in her house?¡± she replied unrelentingly.


    Oh, my! Look at her! Why does Myra have this kind of friend? Well, it is no wonder¡ªa person with a


    poor character can only make friends with people of the same character!


    Myra, who seemed to hear a familiar voice from inside, immediately went to the foyer. Upon seeing the


    person standing outside, she was surprised and called, ¡°Old Master Hart.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Is she going tofort me now? It¡¯s toote for that!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She felt edgy. Could it be that he found out that I have gotten together with Tony?


    Upon seeing that she did not immediately invite him into the house, Sebastian was even more


    displeased. These two ignorant people really don¡¯t know how to read an old man¡¯s mood!


    ¡°Hmph!¡± When he took a look inside, he failed to find his grandson¡¯s figure and there was no sign of a


    man¡¯s shoe at the foyer, which made his dark expression ease a little. ¡°These are the fish that I caught


    this morning. I want to eat steam fish today. Quickly prepare the dish and serve it on the table.¡±


    Sebastian curtly handed the bag of fish to Myra and directly entered the foyer. He took a pair of flip-


    flops, which he had worn when he previously came, from the cab and went into the house.


    Everything that happened seemed unbelievably unreasonable. Estelle looked at Sebastian, who was


    heading inside, with eyes that were filled with countless question marks.


    ¡°Myra, is he the Old Master of the Hart Family?¡±


    As she did not previously attend his birthday banquet, she had never seen him before, which exined


    why she did not recognize him.


    Carrying the bag in her hands, the helpless Myra nodded. ¡°Yeah, he came over here once before this. I


    didn¡¯t expect him toe over again.¡±


    ¡°What does all this mean?¡± Estelle pulled Myra closer to her and whispered the question.


    Myra shook her head, indicating that she had no idea as well. I just hope it isn¡¯t what I thought.


    After she entered the kitchen, she could not help but to close the door and sent a message to Tony.


    ¡°Your grandfather¡­ is at my house now.¡±


    Ever since Estelle learned that the old man was Old Master Hart, she did not dare to be rude to him.


    This old man in front of me is the grandfather of that b*stard, Shawn. A b*stard¡¯s grandfather could only


    be worse than he is, no?


    She politely walked past him to pour herself a ss of water. Then, she guzzled it. After that, she


    poured another ss of water before sitting next to him.


    Sebastian cast her a nce and he grumbled with a look of disgust on his face. ¡°How rude.¡±


    Hisment nearly made her spill the ss of water in her hands.


    She turned to the other side and pretended to attentively watch the horror movie, but once again, she


    heard the old man beside her muttering ament. ¡°Such a poor taste.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she gripped the ss with such force that she nearly broke it, which brought about


    a frown and anotherment from the old man beside. ¡°Such arge strength she has.¡±


    When Estelle was at the verge of spitting blood, he concluded, ¡°Luckily, she is not the girl whom my


    little grandson has fallen in love with.¡±


    She roared in her heart, Your little grandson didn¡¯t fall in love with me, but your third grandson did! He


    likes me! So, what are you going to do about it?


    Of course, she did not yell the words. After suppressing herself for a while, she decided to rise from the


    couch and head into the kitchen.


    Sebastian finally was able to gain control of the remote control to watch variety shows.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He really pissed me off! I¡¯m so pissed now! No wonder Shawn has such a capricious temper. It turns


    out that the reason is his grandfather!¡± Shawn¡¯s bad temper is exactly the same as the old man outside!


    ¡°Calm down. Old Master Hart¡¯s words may not sound nice, but he doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Myra


    consoled her.


    ¡°His words don¡¯t sound nice? They are practically harsh! And he doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions?¡±


    Estelle¡¯s voice almost cracked. ¡°His ill intentions are basically written on his face! No, I can¡¯t stay with


    him here. I will take my leave first. Since you won¡¯t be staying in tonight, I will be bored staying alone


    here anyway.¡±


    After saying that, she attempted to leave, but Myra asked her a question in puzzlement. ¡°How did you


    know that I won¡¯t be around tonight?¡±


    Crap! Estelle turned and grinned at her. ¡°Just a guess. You will surely stay with Tony tonight!¡±


    With that, she turned and quickly headed outside while feeling relieved.


    Myra had no choice but to continue to prepare the steam fish that Sebastian wanted to eat. It was


    fortunate that she had stocked her fridge with food after the other night, so she now had all sorts of


    ingredients in her house, which spared her from receiving any furtherints from him.


    However, she intentionally slowed down the cooking process to wait for the man to arrive.


    40 minutester, Sebastian, who had been sitting in the living room, finally lost his patience. He walked


    to the kitchen and cast her a cold nce. ¡°What is taking you so long? Are you waiting for someone?¡±


    Myra¡¯s face instantly blushed. ¡°It has just been prepared. I will serve it to you now.¡±


    After saying that, she reached out with her hands to hold the te. It was burning hot that she


    immediately retracted her hands to touch her ears.


    ¡°You are so stupid. How did you manage to seduce my grandson?!¡± Upon seeing her reaction, he


    coldly snorted with his brows deeply furrowed.


    His words made her feel even more embarrassed. As expected, Old Master Hart has learned that I am


    dating Tony.


    She silently took a soft cloth to hold the te.


    Myra was considerably hardworking for preparing not only steam fish, but other side dishes and sauce


    as well. Sebastian¡¯s expression finally eased a little when he saw her carrying one dish after another


    out from the kitchen.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Even so, it didn¡¯t extinguish the anger in his heart. Although Sebastian knew that Sasha had


    deliberately exaggerated the facts in the morning to taint Myra¡¯s reputation, after giving it careful


    thought, he figured that something fishy was going on. Not to mention, at the time, Myra had gotten


    together with his grandson before she had even divorced her ex-husband!


    Myra stood silently beside the old man. Because the fish Sebastian brought was a crucian carp, there


    were a lot of bones. Seeing that he was eating with some difficulty, Myra hesitated, then went to take a


    clean te and a set of cutlery.


    Just as she was about to sit down, Sebastian fixed her with a fierce re. ¡°Why are you sitting down?


    Did I say you can sit down?¡±


    Myra was a little embarrassed, so she just stood there while she picked up a huge piece of fish meat.


    When she did this, he red at her once more, but she simply picked out the fish bones before cing


    the fish onto the te in front of Sebastian. Then, she picked up another piece of fish and continued to


    pick out the fish bones.


    As Sebastian took a nce at the fish in front of him, his expression eased without him noticing.


    Picking up the fish, he put it into his mouth and mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t think this will make me change my


    opinion of you. Hmph!¡±


    For some reason, a small part of Myra¡¯s initial worries ebbed away. Some people looked kind but were


    wicked at heart, while some looked wicked but had a kind heart. Although the old man acted cold


    toward her, she always knew that he would not do anything to her. However, she wasn¡¯t sure about


    what the old man was going to do about her rtionship with Tony, so she was deeply worried.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Myra¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she couldn¡¯t stop her lips from curling up.


    Having heard the doorbell and seeing how excited the girl was, how could Sebastian not know who the


    person at the door was? He immediately let out a heavy grunt.


    Myra tested the water as she said, ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a visitor¡­¡±


    Sebastian answered in an enigmatic manner, ¡°If you want to open the door, just do it. Why are you


    being so reserved? What a spoilsport!¡±


    Used to Sebastian¡¯s criticisms, Myra immediately set down the cutleries and trotted down the hallway.


    When passing by the floor-length mirror in the hallway, she subconsciously slowed down to nce at


    her reflection. She ttened her hair a little before walking to the security door and opening it.


    As expected, the person outside was Tony. At this moment, he had a cigarette between his index and


    middle finger. When the door was opened, he took onest inhale, put out the cigarette, then threw it


    into the trash can beside him.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing a suit but was dressed only in a white shirt. His cuffs were slightly folded to reveal


    his strong forearms, and his tie was slightly loosened. Two of the shirt¡¯s buttons were undone, and


    beneath his exquisite corbone, the shirt couldn¡¯t seem to conceal his protruding chest and abs.


    Upon seeing a blushing Myra after the door was opened, Tony raised his eyebrows slightly and asked


    faintly, ¡°Is the old man here?¡± With that, he walked in.


    This was his first timeing to Myra¡¯s house, but his actions made it seem like he hade here


    countless times before. Myra casually took out a pair of newly bought men¡¯s slippers from the shoe


    cab on the side and ced them near his feet. Tony put them on like it was second nature. The pair


    worked with extreme coordination¡ªas if they were a couple who had lived together for many years.


    Sebastian, who was far away in the dining room, saw this and his heart felt congested again. He


    peered at the masculine slippers on his grandson¡¯s feet, then at the pair ofdy slippers he was


    wearing. The more he looked, the more he felt that Myra was a clueless person. Why didn¡¯t she stop


    me when I took this pair of slippers just now?


    ¡°Hmph!¡± He immediately pushed aside the te in front of him, suddenly finding the delicious fish


    tasteless.


    Hearing the sounds from the dining room, Myra, who was following behind Tony, stopped walking. Tony


    seemed to have sensed it as his eyes narrowed. He then reached out to grab hold of her waist, leading


    her forward. ¡°You have me.¡±


    His words were in and didn¡¯t seem to hold much power, but they somehow gave Myra peace of


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    mind. However, in front of Sebastian, she didn¡¯t dare appear too impudent. Struggling a little, she


    whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t. Your grandpa is inside.¡±


    ¡°He needs to know sooner orter.¡± Tony¡¯s tone was casual, and he quickly led Myra into the dining


    hall.


    He had a tall and sturdy stature, while Myra was petite. With his arm wrapped around her waist, the two


    of them seemed to fit naturally with each other. The rightfulness of this scene was too ring for


    Sebastian. When he heard his grandson say that he needed to know about it sooner orter, he grew


    even more speechless and infuriated.


    Seeing how affectionate they were, Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°She just got divorced, yet


    you two still don¡¯t know how to avoid arousing suspicion. Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know what


    filthy stuff you did while she was married?¡±


    Myra turned pale, and her body in Tony¡¯s arm became stiff. She was about to push Tony¡¯s chest away,


    but as soon as she ced her hand on his chest, he held it.


    His hand was warm and dry, and when he held her, he seemed to be giving her endless strength.


    Suddenly, he pressed Myra down onto the chair next to his. Myra wanted to get up, but he instantly


    ced his hand on her shoulder. His tone was light, but he wasn¡¯t going to be refused. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Immediately after, he sat next to her, and when he turned his head, he gave her a faint smile. No matter


    the situation, those eyes never showed panic. They were deep and dark, and Myra reckoned that he


    was born with the domineering power of a king as his eyes made her feel utterly at ease.


    When Tony turned back to look at the old man next to him, his face had turned expressionless once


    more. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that others won¡¯t know that she¡¯s my woman now.¡±


    ¡°B*stard!¡± Sebastian shot up from his chair, his eyes bulging bigger than copper bells. He looked


    furious.


    Tony, on the other hand, seemedpletely rxed. ¡°Old man, you came here to scrounge free meals


    before Myra was even divorced. How could you not know to avoid arousing suspicion? Are you afraid


    that people don¡¯t know how satisfied you are with your granddaughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Sebastian shot his grandson a vicious re, then pointed a


    shaking finger at Myra. ¡°When did I say that I was satisfied with her?! Don¡¯t put words into my mouth!


    I¡¯m not like you. You¡¯re a traitor who does shameless things! You even seduce married women!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Seemingly unbothered by what Sebastian said, Tony picked up the cutlery Myra had used to help pick


    fish bones for the old man just now, then ced the deboned fish from the te into his mouth. His


    movements were elegant and smooth.


    When the old man saw how pale Myra suddenly was, he was a little regretful and felt that he had


    spoken too harshly. Nevertheless, in front of his grandson, he always refused to admit defeat. Hence,


    he straightened up and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. Tony, I¡¯m telling you; I still


    have the final say in anything rted to the Hart family. You want her to be a part of the Hart Family,


    but this is your attitude? Mark my words; she won¡¯t even be able to step through the door!¡±


    Tony¡¯s face sank in an instant, while Myra bowed her head immediately after Sebastian said that. Her


    two arms were hanging by her sides, and her fists were clenched tightly at the moment. Although she


    could sense that Sebastian didn¡¯t like her very much, and she didn¡¯t want to be with Tony because of it,


    it was still very ufortable to be told off by him in person.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    When someone cared about a person, they would always worry about what the person¡¯s family thought


    of them.


    Suddenly, arge, warm hand grabbed Myra¡¯s left hand. She looked up in surprise and was met with


    Tony¡¯s gaze, which seemed to be gleaming with the coldness of the stars.


    Seeing that Myra¡¯s eyes were a little red, Tony pressed his thin lips into a hard line. ¡°She can¡¯t get in


    through the door? Well, she cane in through the window, can¡¯t she? I¡¯m just taking a wife; why are


    you getting so emotional?¡±


    ¡°You a**hole! I¡¯m your grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Are grandfathers supposed to hinder their grandsons from being happy?¡± Tony¡¯s reply came in an


    instant. Sebastian was rendered speechless, and he was so angry that he found it hard to breathe. He


    promptly lifted the cup next to him and took huge gulps of water. Almost immediately, he started to


    choke, and he was coughing so hard that his thick neck turned red.


    Myra wanted to go to him when she saw this, but Tony held her back and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear


    what he said about us just now? What are you still helping him?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian grew even more furious, and he coughed so viciously that it was as if he


    was going to pass out.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡± Myra bit on her lips as she fixed him with a disapproving stare.


    She was well aware that Sebastian couldn¡¯t be med for this matter.


    After all, she had gotten together with his grandson right after she divorced Sean. If she was Tony¡¯s


    rtive, she wouldn¡¯t like a woman like herself who was just constantly clinging on to him either.


    The look on Tony¡¯s face was unpleasant, but after seeing the plea in Myra¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t bear to


    brush off her good intentions, so he slowly loosened his grip on her hand.


    Myra ran over, wanting to pat Sebastian¡¯s back, but the old man red threateningly at her raised


    hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be kind!¡±Having said that, he began to cough violently again.


    Gritting her teeth, Myra paid no heed to his protests and gently patted him on the back. When she


    noticed that he was gasping for air, she tried to calm his breathing.


    The whole time, Sebastian wanted to move away from her, but it was as if Myra had turned into a sticky


    candy. He didn¡¯t want her to touch him, but she insisted on helping him.


    In fact, Sebastian didn¡¯t actually want to avoid her, but he was simply too infuriated. At this moment, all


    he could do was bite his tongue and let Myra help him.


    When his breathing became smooth again, his face immediately turned stiff as he snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t


    think I¡¯m that easy to please. If I don¡¯t like you, that means I don¡¯t like you! Hmph!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, then you don¡¯t have to like me,¡± said Myra unexpectedly.


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Sebastian couldn¡¯t believe what Myra just said to him.


    Taking a deep breath, Myra didn¡¯t shy away from Sebastian¡¯s stare. She began softly, ¡°Old Master Hart,


    I know you don¡¯t like me, and I understand how you feel. But, no matter how much you hate me, it¡¯s


    impossible for me to leave Tony. Even if you don¡¯t like me, you¡¯re still an elder, so I¡¯ll still respect you.¡±


    When she said ¡®no matter how much you hate me, it¡¯s impossible for me to leave Tony¡¯, the man beside


    squeezed her hand so tightly that it hurt a little, but Myra wanted nothing more than for him to continue


    holding her hand like this.


    The thought had crossed Myra¡¯s mind that she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to be with Tony after the


    divorce.


    She knew very well that her status and identity would hinder her from being a part of the Hart Family.


    Not to mention, a girl like her couldn¡¯t possibly entice a man like him.


    However, in the end, she relented.


    How could she keep herself away from a man like him?


    Love wasn¡¯t just about two people, but the most important factor was still the two people at the center


    of it.


    Tony had been dedicating himself to her, so how could she selfishly ignore his feelings and act


    recklessly?


    He was always saying that he would be there for her no matter what, but she didn¡¯t want him to be the


    only one oveing difficulties for both of them.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard Myra¡¯s statement.


    He sneered, ¡°Well said. You respect me? Then, if I tell you to leave him, can you do it?¡±


    He pointed a finger at Tony, whose expression changed abruptly.


    Myra was a little pale, but she kept her back straight. She held Tony¡¯s hand firmly, not allowing him to


    speak up. ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it, yet you¡¯re talking about respecting me?¡± Sebastian snorted sharply, then eximed in


    an exaggerated manner, ¡°Young people just love to brag!¡±


    ¡°But, I can pursue Tony again,¡± Myra piped up suddenly, causing the two men in the dining hall to be


    stunned.


    Myra took a deep breath, then nced at the dumbfounded man beside her and gave him a soft smile.


    The next moment, her waist was being held tightly. Then, Tony stood up and held her in his embrace.


    His face was stony, but a small smile was ying on his lips. He was about to speak, but Myra was one


    step faster. She intercepted and said to Sebastian, ¡°Old Master Hart, I know you¡¯re wary of my status


    as a divorced woman, and you mind that I got together with Tony immediately after the divorce.


    However, I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ve misunderstood because I didn¡¯t rify the situation. We¡¯ve always


    kept a distance before I got divorced. My ex-husband and I didn¡¯t separate because of Tony; we


    already had problems with our marriage prior to that. But, if you mind, then I can pursue Tony again. I¡¯ll


    let the Hart Family reevaluate me. I just hope¡­ Old Master Hart, I hope that you can give me a


    chance.¡±


    Upon hearing that they had been keeping a distance before her divorce, Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but


    breathe a sigh of relief.


    After feeling a moment¡¯s relief, his face became taut again. Is this something to be happy about?!


    He chided in a nasty tone, ¡°You¡¯re just a youngdy. You should be ashamed for dering out loud that


    you¡¯ll pursue a man, and in front of an old man like me too!¡±


    Myra turned beet red. The old her wouldn¡¯t have said such a thing, but she just didn¡¯t want to see


    Sebastian and Tony being so hostile toward each other.


    She opened her mouth and murmured a little sadly, ¡°If you don¡¯t like me to be like this, I won¡¯t say such


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    things in the future.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Sebastian felt his grandson¡¯s icy gaze on him.


    Oh my, look at this. I just asked her not to say such bold things to a man, yet he¡¯s already so


    dissatisfied.


    When he saw how respectful Myra appeared, Sebastian felt maliciously delightful inside.


    Tony, oh, Tony. You¡¯d better not mess with me again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t allow her to meet with you in


    the next few days. Wouldn¡¯t you be even angrier then?


    Sebastian didn¡¯t hate Myra; there was just a hurdle in his heart he couldn¡¯t ovee. He felt


    ufortable, but he couldn¡¯t just let her off the hook. Myra¡¯s attitude was like a thorn in his heart that


    he couldn¡¯t pluck out, but he couldn¡¯t be the bad guy forever. He said roughly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    After that, he didn¡¯t bring up the topic anymore.


    Myra didn¡¯t know if Sebastian¡¯s attitude meant that he had approved of her or not. She was a little


    hesitant, but Tony was already pulling her down into her seat.


    The person who was the most pleased about the situation was undoubtedly Tony.


    It was just that his face remained nk in front of Sebastian¡ªso that Sebastian couldn¡¯t decipher his


    emotions.


    After Myra sat down, Tony¡¯s hands trailed down her knee and slowly crept onto her thigh where he


    rested his hand.


    His hand was warm and dry, and at this moment, his palm was scorching hot. It even seemed as if it


    was going to heat up even more. It was getting so warm that Myra¡¯s face became flushed.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Fearing that they were going to be seen by Sebastian, Myra didn¡¯t dare to make a sound or raise her


    head. Her left hand went down as she tried to quietly remove Tony¡¯s restless hand.


    Instead, his hand grabbed hers.


    Tony held a mug in his left hand as he drank his water in a leisurely manner, but his right hand gripped


    Myra¡¯s left hand tightly, and he suddenly ced it on his own thigh.


    For a moment, Myra froze. Beneath her hand, the only thing separating her from the taut lines of his


    muscles was his pants.


    His body heat was being passed to her hand through the thin fabric of his pants, and she was blushing


    all the way to her neck. She looked up and her breath skipped as she shot Tony a look. However,


    Sebastian, who was opposite from her, saw this and frowned. He looked at her, feeling displeased.


    ¡°Why are you blushing?¡±


    Myra¡¯s heart leaped. Upon catching sight of the way the man next to her was trying not to smile, her


    entire body seemed to heat up. Under the table, Tony even squeezed her hand on purpose and was


    forcing it toward a certain area.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m a little thirsty!¡± Myra suddenly stood up from her chair, trembling slightly.


    She was ashamed and annoyed, so she turned around and ran toward the kitchen without ncing at


    Tony or Sebastian.


    Behind her, Tony calmly lifted the hand that was underneath the table as he picked up his cutleries to


    take a piece of fish.


    Sebastian looked suspiciously at him. ¡°Did you do something to that girl?¡±


    Tony raised his eyebrows. ¡°What did I do to her?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what you did to her?!¡± Sebastian frowned and grunted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that I


    wasn¡¯tpromising just now. I just¡­ didn¡¯t want to quarrel with you. It will make things difficult for


    Myra to be the middleman!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that you¡¯re already thinking about her wellbeing.¡± Tony let loose a faint snort.


    ¡°You!¡± Sebastian¡¯s face flushed red.


    He spoke too quickly and said the wrong thing! He immediately red at the fish his grandson was


    eating. ¡°Did I say that you can eat the fish? I was the one that brought this fish over!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but Myra was the one who cooked it,¡± Tony answered lightly.


    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you!¡± Sebastian snapped.


    As Sebastian watched, Tony slowly ced another piece of fish onto his te. ¡°Without me, would


    Myra be around to cook this fish for you?¡± He cast his grandfather a sideways nce.


    Sebastian was certain that he saw a sense of contempt in that one nce!


    He began to seethe with rage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that your intentions toward her and Meow aren¡¯t that simple! Tony Hart, you


    better not let me find out that you¡¯re the reason her marriage was ruined. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to


    exin it to her yourself!¡±


    Sebastian wasn¡¯t a foolish person.


    After thinking about it for so long, he still found that the situation wasn¡¯t that simple.


    How could Tony have fallen in love with her so quickly? He even bought a unit at Hilliville for her! A


    Chase Family? This only made Sebastian¡¯s thoughts wander even further.


    He might not fully understand Myra¡¯s character now, but he knew that she was definitely not the kind of


    woman who would actively pursue other men.


    Not to mention, his heartless grandson had suddenly gotten a Samoyed several years ago, and he


    even named it ¡®Meow¡¯¡­


    All the signs show that Tony must have done something bad!


    Tony, however, simply raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    Sebastian pursed his lips, then threw down his cutleries in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore.


    Looking at a certain someone has made me lose my appetite!¡±


    Myra finally managed to calm herself down in the kitchen. When she came out, she saw Tony calmly


    eating fish, while Sebastian had his head turned away. He sat on the chair looking as if someone owed


    him money.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    When he saw Myraing out of the kitchen, Sebastian pointed at her with a bitter look on his face.


    Myra walked over rather nervously.


    Sebastian said bleakly, ¡°Next month, this brat is turning thirty-five, so his grandma is going to hold a


    banquet for him. You¡¯ll go with him.¡±


    Myra¡¯s heart wavered as she looked into Sebastian¡¯s eyes, but the old man had already turned away.


    ¡°When the timees, watch yourself. Don¡¯t create trouble for us.¡±


    Myra looked at Tony in a daze. With this sentence, it was obvious that Sebastian had approved of her,


    even though he still appeared to be two-faced.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m inviting you, but you don¡¯t want to go?¡± Sebastian¡¯s face dropped when he saw that Myra


    wasn¡¯t giving him a reaction.


    Myra nodded hurriedly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there. I won¡¯t¡­ create trouble, Old Master Hart.¡±


    At this, Sebastian¡¯s expression became a lot more pleasant.


    ¡°Sit down and eat some fish,¡± Sebastian said nkly.


    In fact, Myra had just taken her lunch less than three hours ago, so she wasn¡¯t that hungry. But, since


    the old man had asked her to eat, she couldn¡¯t refuse, so she went to take a te and a pair of


    cutleries.


    After eating for just a short while, the doorbell rang again.


    Myra was about to get up to open the door, but Sebastian stopped her. ¡°Eat your food; I¡¯ll go.¡±


    After that, he didn¡¯t bother about her and walked straight to the hallway to ask who was outside. He


    was told that they were from the real estatepany downstairs and that they had sent a parcel up.


    Because it was a high-end apartment, ordinary courier services couldn¡¯t deliver the parcels directly to


    the residents.


    Sebastian looked at Myra. ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    As he spoke, he opened the door and retrieved an enormous box.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The box was rather heavy, and Sebastian nearly sprained his waist.


    Myra didn¡¯t remember what she bought. ¡°Probably some snacks¡­¡±


    Because Estelle loved snacks, there was always a supply of her favorites at home.


    Sebastian pursed his lips again. ¡°Young people should eat more healthy food and less junk food¡­


    Where do you put the scissors?¡±


    He chided her, but he was rather eager to open the box as well.


    ¡°In that small cab in the hallway.¡±


    There was a spark in Sebastian¡¯s eyes. He was old, so the family doctor prohibited him from eating


    many things. Some time ago, he secretly ate a bag of potato chips that his grandson bought, but was


    caught by his wife, who reprimanded him. Now, seeing this box of snacks, he felt a little excited.


    He found the scissors with ease and quickly cut the tape to see what was inside.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ What kind of filthy stuff are these?!¡±


    He was so surprised that the scissors in his hand dropped to the ground, and his face was flushed red.


    He stood up and stared at the pair, whom he had just started to change his opinion of. ¡°Come and see


    for yourself what nonsense you all bought!¡±


    His embarrassment had turned into anger!


    He knew that the man and woman weren¡¯t decent!


    Myra even lied and said that she had bought snacks. When he saw the items inside¡­ He had lived for


    so many years, but now, he felt so ashamed that he didn¡¯t know where to put his face!


    Myra was a little puzzled. Why is Old Master Hart acting like this?


    She hurried over from the dining room and saw the contents of the box after taking just a few steps.


    Her reaction was the same as Sebastian¡¯s. The blush that had receded earlier crept onto her face all of


    a sudden.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± She stumbled over her words, and she wished that the ground would crack open and


    swallow her whole. ¡°This¡­ I didn¡¯t buy it¡­¡±


    She was so anxious that her eyes were red.


    Behind her, Tony walked over calmly. When he saw the contents of the box, his eyes narrowed, then a


    brief smile shed across his face.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    The things weren¡¯t snacks at all. It was a box of adult toys. The sexy underwear set on the top was


    barely made of a few scraps of fabric, and the ckces were particrly eye-catching. Not to


    mention, the toys below were of various lengths¡­


    A phone rang, and Myra jumped. She instinctively reached for her phone, but because her hand was


    trembling slightly, she identally pressed the speakerphone. Everyone heard the ambiguous voice of


    the woman on the other end. ¡°Miss Stark, I presume you¡¯ve received the goods? The cable and CDs in


    the bag have been prepared for you ording to Estelle¡¯s instructions. I hope you enjoy using them.¡±


    Then, she hung up the phone.


    There was a terrible silence in the hallway. It went on for so long that Myra felt as if it was the end of


    the world. Then, Sebastian let out a loud snort, opened the security door, and left.


    Myra stood in front of the box. This was her first time being put in such a difficult situation. Her eyes


    were red-rimmed, and she felt utterly ashamed. She wanted so badly to rush to Estelle and give her a


    good scolding!


    Seeing how embarrassed Myra was, Tony¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He gathered the trembling woman in


    front of him into his arms and hugged her tightly. ¡°It¡¯s all right. The old man knows that you didn¡¯t buy it.


    Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s so embarrassing¡­¡± Myra bit down hard on her lip. An elder had witnessed such a scene, and


    in her own house too. It didn¡¯t matter if she was the one who bought it; she still felt ashamed. Perhaps


    the old man would think that her friend bought so many adult things for her because she had certain


    desires.


    ¡°It¡¯s not shameful. You can use a lot of this stuff on your own anyway.¡± Tony¡¯s voice sounded from


    above her head as he eyed the items at her feet.


    ¡°Tony! Hart!¡± When Myra heard this, she thought of how he actually dared to ce her hand on his


    thigh when Sebastian was around earlier. Not only that, but he had also used her hand to touch his¡­


    She felt like she was going to explode. Stomping her foot, she pushed him away, then turned and ran


    toward her bedroom.


    Once she entered, she locked the door and immediately dialed Estelle¡¯s number. As soon as her call


    was answered, she yelled in embarrassment, ¡°Estelle, what the hell did you buy?¡±


    When Estelle received the call from her friend, she smirked and answered, ¡°I¡¯m livening things up for


    you and Tony. I was afraid that you¡¯d be nervous, so I specially asked her to include some CDs with


    horror movies for you. My dear Myra, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    ¡°Why should I thank you?¡± For the first time, Myra didn¡¯t feel like talking to Estelle anymore, so she


    hung up the phone and threw it down, then buried herself under the nket.


    It¡¯s over. Old Master Hart¡¯s impression of me is ruined¡­ She felt like giving up on life.


    Outside the bedroom, Tony peered at the box full of things, and a profound look clouded his eyes.


    Looking at the bedroom door that was shut tightly, he suddenly chuckled.


    After burying herself under the covers, Myra gradually fell asleep.


    By the time she woke up, three hours had passed, and the sky was dark.


    Waking up, Myra suddenly remembered something and hurried out of the bedroom. She didn¡¯t see


    Tony, but there was aptop on the coffee table in the living room. Beside it was a ss ashtray which


    already contained a few cigarette butts.


    She thought for a while, then turned and walked toward the corridor outside the ss door. Sure


    enough, she saw Tony standing there talking on the phone with his back facing her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He was holding a cigarette in his right hand, and he was dressed in only his white shirt and ck pants.


    On his feet were the dark brown slippers she bought, which made Myra feel like he was part of her


    home.


    Just by watching his back, Myra seemed to feel a sense of contentment in her heart.


    He must have sensed her gaze, as the man on the phone turned around. When he met Myra¡¯s eyes, a


    small smile appeared, and it felt as if all of the world¡¯s moonlight was concentrated in his eyes. He said


    something to the person on the other end, then he hung up before opening the ss door and walking


    toward her.


    As he took in her crimson face, Tony¡¯s lips curved into a shallow arc. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake?¡±


    Myra¡¯s face felt a little hot. There were guests at home, but she had gone to the bedroom and fell


    asleep.


    Thinking of theptop on the coffee table, she figured that Tony had asked his assistant to send it over


    when she was asleep. She was a little embarrassed as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I fell asleep¡­¡±


    Almost instantly, the memory of the box full of stuff returned to her mind, and Myra subconsciously


    looked in the direction of the hallway.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of the items,¡± Tony informed nonchntly. He held Myra¡¯s waist as he walked toward


    the sofa in the living room. Lowering his head, he ced a quick kiss on her forehead, then murmured,


    ¡°I still have some business to deal with. You go ahead and make dinner first, okay?¡±


    Tony was being extremely gentle¡ªso gentle that Myra was unable to resist him. She nodded as she


    stared into his deep eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Only when she began to busy herself in the kitchen, did Myra start to feel a little upset. Why can¡¯t I


    resist his charm?


    From the door of the kitchen, she could see the man seated at the coffee table not far from her. He was


    constantly tapping away on theptop while he held a cigarette between his index and middle fingers.


    asionally, he would ce the cigarette between his thin lips as he squinted at the screen in front of


    him. Sometimes, he would tap the tabletop with his left fingers.


    Myra found that he was expressionless when he was working, and his thin lips would be pressed


    together, but somehow¡­ He¡¯s so damn sexy!


    Most people say that a man was most handsome when he was working, and Tony¡¯s behavior just now


    made Myra¡¯s heart throb.


    She patted her chest, wondering when she became so obsessed with him. Seeing that he was still


    busy, she subconsciously slowed down the speed of making dinner.


    The dinner was simple but filled with warmth. After eating, Myra went to the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    When she came out, the table was already cleaned up.


    Theputer was turned off, and the papers were neatlyid aside.


    Just now, she didn¡¯t notice that there was a suitcase beside the sofa. At this moment, the suitcase was


    opened, and it was a mess inside. It was filled with men¡¯s clothes and daily necessities, and everything


    wasid bare on the floor.


    For a moment, Myra was taken aback. Then, she suddenly remembered that when Tony sent her back


    today, he asked her to go to his ce tonight, and she had agreed.


    Now¡­


    Having heard that the sound of water in the bathroom had stopped, Myra didn¡¯t know why, but her ears


    grew hot, so she rushed into her bedroom.


    Tony¡­ Is he going to stay at my house tonight?


    She suddenly thought of what Estelle had said. ¡®A man and a woman in the same room¡­¡¯


    Although she didn¡¯t have any objections to having any sort of rtions with Tony, she always felt shy.


    There was a knock on the door, and Tony¡¯s deep and sexy voice sounded immediately, ¡°Myra?¡±


    Perhaps it was because he had been in the bathroom for a while, so the heat had made his throat dry,


    causing his voice to drop several octaves.


    Myra¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower.¡±


    Then, she scolded herself for being an idiot. Anyone could hear that she was standing behind the door.


    It didn¡¯t sound like she was taking a shower at all. It was more like she was hiding from someone!


    Of course, Tony could tell too. There was a hint of a smile in his voice as he said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for you


    toe out.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°After youe out, I have something to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Myra had no choice but to take a bath in the bathroom in her bedroom. After taking the longest bath


    she had ever taken, she finally got out of the bathtub.


    Then, she slowly blew her hair dry. Initially, Myra was wearing a bathrobe, but when she remembered


    that there was a man in the house, she changed into her loungewear.


    In front of the mirror, one of her hands unexpectedly reached for a bottle of perfume that had never


    been used before. When she snapped back to her senses, she ced down the bottle of perfume, but


    her ears had already turned extremely red.


    When she opened the bedroom door, she was still in a daze, and her cheeks were rosy from the heat


    in the bathroom.


    Outside, Tony was watching TV and looking bored. Upon seeing her step out of the room, his eyebrows


    lifted and a teasing look appeared in his eyes. ¡°I thought you fell asleep in the bathtub.¡±


    As his gaze swept over her, Myra didn¡¯t know what to do with her hands and feet. Pretending to be


    calm, she walked toward the sofa, then sat down on the other sofa before saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that


    you have something to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you sitting so far away? Come here.¡± Tony narrowed his eyes at her, somewhat displeased


    that she had ced such a distance between them.


    Biting on her lip, Myra walked over, then sat down on the other end of the sofa where he was sitting.


    She took a sip out of the ss of water that was in front of her, trying to conceal her embarrassment.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Tony chuckled. He was ying with an unlit cigarette in his hand, but now, he threw down the cigarette,


    got up, and walked toward Myra.


    He was tall and imposing, and he wore a bathrobe after taking his shower.


    At this moment, the neckline of the bathrobe was slightly open, revealing his strong and muscr


    chest. His domineering aura was so strong that it was hard to ignore him.


    Myra averted her gaze in a panic. When she looked up, she met Tony¡¯s darkened eyes.


    ¡°Afraid of me? Hmm?¡± His voice contained some kind of charm, and in the quiet living room at night, it


    evoked a sense of numbness that burned away her rationality.


    Myra stammered, ¡°M-Mr. Hart, if you have something to say, just say it. Didn¡¯t you say there was


    something you needed to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Tony.¡± The man¡¯s deep and pitch-ck eyes narrowed, and his tone was undeniably certain.


    Myra swallowed and repeated in a low voice, ¡°Tony¡­¡±


    Her ears were utterly red, and she was blushing hard. She resembled a rabbit that was going to be


    ughtered.


    Tony studied the woman. Ever since he saw the box today, he had been thinking about what would


    happen tonight. A cluster of mes ignited in his eyes as spoke in a low and hoarse voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to


    the United States for a business trip tomorrow. I¡¯lle back in a week at least, or half a month at


    most.¡±


    The sudden news made Myra pause for a second. ¡°You¡¯re going on a business trip¡­¡± No wonder


    there¡¯s a suitcase next to him¡­


    ¡°Okay.¡± A kiss came crashing down hard on her lips.


    The first two times, the timing was wrong. But tonight, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡± Myra¡¯s eyes grew moist in an instant.


    Tony let out a lowugh. ¡°Deliberately drinking water from the cup I was using¡­ Myra, you little sprite!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Hearing his usation, Myra closed her eyes shamefully and denied it.


    This only made Tonyugh even more. He kissed her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t close your eyes; look at


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    me.¡±


    His voice seemed to have a seductive charm, as it caused Myra to stare at his eyes in a daze.


    ¡°Tony¡­ I¡¯m¡­ a little scared¡­¡± Myra turned her head away.


    Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, then he kissed her more gently than before. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I love


    you¡­¡±


    The room was silent, and asionally, the night wind would breeze gently into the bedroom.


    The bedroom light wasn¡¯t turned on; only the glow from the stars outside spilled in.


    Tony leaned against the headboard of the bed with a tired woman lying asleep on his waist.


    Since finding out that Myra was married to Sean, Tony never thought that she would still be pure.


    Last night, when he discovered that it was her first time, he was filled with indescribable shock and


    ecstasy, but it was followed by a feeling of pity.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡±


    When hey under the nket, perhaps the temperature of his hands was burning the woman in his


    arms, but she reflexively shied away.


    Tony was a little helpless. Did I scare her?


    He gathered her into his arms and patted her on the back. Soon, she fell asleep again.


    She didn¡¯t know how she fell asleep.


    When Myra opened her eyes, she felt difort all over her body.


    Beside her, the man was long gone.


    He saidst night that he would be going on a business trip today, so he had probably left.


    Although she was somewhat disappointed, Myra wasn¡¯t an unreasonable woman.


    Besides, Myra figured that he was going on a business trip this time to deal with thepany in the


    United States.


    Immediately after, Myra thought aboutst night, and her breathing hitched as she blushed all the way


    to the nape of her neck.


    Tony seems like a man who¡¯s indifferent and warm, but his actions¡­


    Myra suddenly thought of what Estelle said.


    ¡®For a man like Tony who¡¯s thirty-five but has never done it before, he definitely went down on you hard,


    right?¡¯


    He definitely went down hard, but it was definitely not his first time!


    Myra was a little upset as she slowly stood up.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Upon entering the bathroom, Myra saw two cups and two toothbrushes in front of the mirror.


    In addition to her usual toiletries, there were also men¡¯s products.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the towel rack beside the mirror, a navy blue towel had been unknowingly added right next to hers.


    All of this felt too familiar. Back when she slept in Tony¡¯s apartment for one night, upon waking up the


    next day, the bathroom in his apartment had been set up like this as well!


    Back then¡­


    Myra quickly turned to the storage basket next to her. That basket contained the clothes she changed


    out ofst night that was meant to be washed, and on the top was her nude-colored bra. Above that


    were Tony¡¯s ck boxer briefs!


    Myra¡¯s face flushed red at once.


    Her phone rang, and when she saw that it was a call from Tony, she immediately hung up.


    Tony was at the airport at that moment, and he was about to board his ne. When his call was hung


    up on, he raised his eyebrows slightly. She¡¯s just woken up and it¡¯s so early in the morning, yet her


    temper¡¯s so bad already?


    He called her again.


    This time, Myra didn¡¯t hang up. However, when she picked up, her tone was mildly unpleasant. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Tony let out a low chuckle. ¡°Angry?¡±


    Myra kept a straight face and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll deal with things as quickly as possible ande back. When I¡¯m away, you¡¯re not allowed to


    talk to other men, nor have any contact with them. Myra, I¡¯ll get jealous.¡± Tony thought of her sulking on


    the other end, and his lips curled up a little.


    When he woke up in the morning, if it weren¡¯t because he thought of how exhausted she was fromst


    night, he barely managed to restrain himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you get jealous!¡± When Myra heard his remarks, her heart raced so fast that it felt like it


    was going to take off, but she replied stiffly, ¡°Why are you so domineering? I can¡¯t even talk to other


    men¡­¡± Her voice was barely a whisper when she reached the end of her sentence.


    Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Who else do you want to talk to? Sean?¡±


    Upon hearing the name ¡®Sean¡¯, Myra¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    For some reason, she felt a little guilty as she murmured, ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°Come back soon¡­¡±


    Then, she chided herself for not standing her ground. I was still angry just now!


    Tonyughed again. ¡°Remember to miss me.¡±


    Myra¡¯s face became hot and she grunted. Before ending the call, the man on the other end said


    casually, ¡°Remember to wash the pants I changed out ofst night.¡±


    Myra had been shy when she saw the ck boxer briefs in the storage basket, but now, she was


    irritated. She spat out a ¡®you wish¡¯ before hanging up.


    She looked at her blushing self in the mirror. Since when did my life be so full of vigor again?


    She had already divorced Sean, and Tony had left Bradfort City. Now, Myra could finally settle down


    and think of the many things she needed to contemte.


    First, she had to make a trip to the Ritz Carlton.


    At noon, she drove her white sports car and quickly arrived at the hotel.


    Unfortunately, she ran into the group of people she least wanted to meet at that moment.


    Eve, Sean, and L hade to the Ritz Carlton together at noon that day. Eve had suggested that


    the three of them have a nice meal and that they should all forget about the past misunderstandings


    and conflicts so that they could start living a good life again.


    Meeting Myra at the door was something Eve hadn¡¯t expected.


    However, contrary to Eve¡¯s belief, Myra was not depressed after divorcing Sean. Instead, she had a


    ruddyplexion, and there was a certain sweetness about her. She was wearing a light yellow ankle-


    length dress paired with a small vest. Her whole person was overflowing with shades of happiness.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, Eve would never have believed this was Myra¡¯s current state.


    After all, she clearly knew how much Myra liked her son. Unless it was a fake divorce, how could she


    be so happy?


    When they saw Myra approaching, the three of them stopped, feeling a little embarrassed.


    A sh of surprise crossed Myra¡¯s heart, but the hint of a sneer touched the corners of her lips. She


    wanted to ignore the three people in front of her and simply walk away, but suddenly, Eve¡¯s voice


    brought her footsteps to a halt.


    ¡°Myra, are you here for a meal too?¡±


    There was a little hesitancy in her voice. Myra wanted to walk away, but somehow, Eve walked straight


    in front of her to stop her from moving forward. Myra wasn¡¯t sure if she had done it on purpose.


    Her brows furrowed slightly as she met the gaze of the three people in front of her, and she was


    extremely indifferent when she spoke. ¡°Mrs. Chase, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Myra¡­¡± Eve used to like her very much, but after she took away half of the Chase Group¡¯s properties


    in Hilliville, she developed a strong sense of dislike toward Myra, and she even felt that she was a


    scheming person! She didn¡¯t expect that Myra would also turn up at the Ritz Carlton today as soon as


    they arrived. Eve figured that she must havee on purpose because she couldn¡¯t let go of Sean.


    Her tone turned deliberately patronizing. ¡°Myra, Sean has indeed done you wrong, but you¡¯ve divorced


    him, so it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t see each other so often to prevent any rumors from spreading.¡±


    Myra could clearly see Eve¡¯s true colors now. Upon hearing what she said, she found Eve¡¯s statements


    ironic and amusing. Her gaze swept over Sean, and a mocking smile appeared on her lips. ¡°I came


    here to eat, but you think that I came here deliberately to bump into you, Mrs. Chase?¡±


    Eve frowned a little. ¡°You¡¯re the most aware of your own intentions.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Mrs. Chase, don¡¯t you know who this hotel belongs to?¡± Myra looked at the


    woman in front of her while trying not to smile.


    Not far away, the manager of the Ritz Carlton was hurrying over to them. As he got closer, the manager


    said kindly to Myra, ¡°Miss Stark, Mr. Engelhard is already waiting for you inside.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, please let Mr. Engelhard know that I¡¯m being pestered by a few people that I¡¯ve


    encountered, and I¡¯ll need to deal with them first. I¡¯ll go find himter.¡±


    Myra was polite, and the manager, Aaron, immediately threw a vignt nce at the three people.


    Seeing who they were, a trace of disgust shed briefly across his eyes, then he pursed his lips and


    looked at Myra. ¡°Miss Stark, do you want me to help you deal with them?¡±


    Having said that, he beckoned the security personnel not far away from them.


    Myra snorted when she saw the immediate change of expressions on the three people¡¯s faces. She


    said gently to Aaron, ¡°It¡¯s okay; I can handle it myself. We ran into each other here, so they probably


    think that I¡¯m still yearning for someone. Therefore, I just have to make things clear to prevent certain


    people from having any fantasies.¡±


    Sean¡¯s expression turned extremely nasty, and he pressed his lips into a straight line. ¡°Myra, do you


    have to speak with a sting in your words? Have you forgotten how my mother used to treat youst


    time?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± The spark in Myra¡¯s eyes instantly turned to disgust.


    How can I forget? She had done so many filthy things to me.


    Myra could restrain herself from pursuing the past, but it didn¡¯t mean that she had forgotten about it.


    It was fine if everything was peaceful, but if someone insisted on finding fault with her, she wasn¡¯t going


    to be an easy target either!


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I remember Mrs. Chase¡¯s words that I should give a proper answer. Mrs. Chase,


    fifty percent of the Ritz Carlton belongs to me; I have the right to stand here more than anyone else. As


    for the three of you¡­ Could it be that Sean deliberately brought you all here because he¡¯s still pining


    after me?¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Two different voices said the same thing.


    Myra stared at L, who had been quiet since earlier. This woman has be even more gorgeous


    than before. After all, she has managed to get between my rtionship with Sean and reced me. All


    of her tactics have seeded.


    Suddenly, she leaned closer to L and said faintly, ¡°Miss Fisher, you¡¯ve racked your brains just to be


    with Sean. However, the heavens are keeping watch on the wicked and the good. One day, you¡¯ll


    identally expose your cloven foot.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Approached by Myra, L shrank and buried herself in Sean¡¯s


    arms in fear. ¡°Myra, you¡¯ve betrayed us so many times. Even though Sean identally put you in


    prison, there¡¯s no need for you to hate us like this, is there? Your debt to us¡­ has been written off.¡±


    Noticing that L was hiding in his embrace out of her fear toward Myra, Sean looked right at the


    ¡°I came here without knowing you guys would be here too. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t want to run


    into you guys either.¡±


    After Myra said that, she turned around and left. When she was about to leave, her eyes caught Eve,


    who seemed to have something to say. Quickly, she added, ¡°Please don¡¯t try to stop me again, Mrs.


    Chase. I know your son is popr, but he¡¯s nothing to me now.¡± Then, she walked toward the hotel.


    Behind her, Eve and Sean¡¯s expressions got ugly. They didn¡¯t expect Myra to turn into a different


    person after the divorce.


    ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s¡­ getting on my nerves!¡± Eve¡¯s hands were shaking. ¡°I treated her with all my heart in the


    past. How can she turn her back on me after the divorce? Sean, from now on, you can¡¯t get involved


    with her anymore!¡± Her chest was heaving with anger.


    Sean¡¯s expression clouded. When Myra said that he no longer meant anything to her, he was


    embarrassed. Yet, the corners of his mouth curved into a disdainful grin. She¡¯s only trying to act calm.


    Let¡¯s see how long she can stay that way!


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he replied to his mother indifferently.


    Right after Eve finished her words, she took a nce at the Ritz Carlton.


    Ritz Carlton was thergest hotel in Bradfort City. Pomp and circumstance were its distinctive


    characteristics. Its annual profit was no less than that of a medium-sizedpany. But, what did Myra


    say earlier?


    ¡®Fifty percent of the Ritz Carlton belongs to me. I have the right to stand here more than anyone else.¡¯


    When Eve recalled the manager of the Ritz Carlton treating Myra politely, her expression immediately


    sank. Howe Myra never mentioned to us that she owns fifty percent of the Ritz Carlton?


    Myra was down in the dumps after she ran into Eve and the others. Standing outside Conan¡¯s office,


    she took a long, deep breath. After she shook off her bad mood, she knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± A hoarse voice rose from inside.


    When Myra heard the voice, her heart softened, and she felt upset. She pushed the door open and her


    eyes immediately found the old man, who was sitting behind the desk.


    Conan had aged a lot in thest two years. Back then, he only had white hair on his temples. Now, his


    hair was almostpletely white.


    She choked a little at the sight and went to the old man. Softly, she began, ¡°Mr. Engelhard, I should¡¯ve


    When the Chase Group ran into troubles back in the days, Myra blindly sold twenty percent of her


    shares in the Stark Group to the old man in front of her. Besides that, she also wanted to sell her share


    of the Ritz Carlton in order to provide Chase Group with the funds they needed desperately.


    Nheless, Conan strongly opposed her decision. Since then, she never contacted him out of anger.


    She didn¡¯t regret her decision until some time ago, but she was too ashamed to visit him. Looking back


    at what happened, she felt guilty.


    Conan looked at the girl in front of him, who had grown more maturepared to two years ago, and


    was overwhelmed by emotions. He knew how Myra had been living all these years. Yet, he also knew


    that the girl in front of him was very stubborn¡ªshe would never give up.


    All these years, he had never stopped watching over her. It was only until yesterday when she got a


    divorce with Sean that he finally felt like the dust had settled. He waved at her. ¡°Come here, Myra.¡±


    With her eyes brimming with tears, Myra walked toward him and squatted down before him. ¡°Mr.


    Engelhard, I know I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes in the past. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Conan was a close friend of Myra¡¯s grandfather, and he watched Myra¡¯s mother and Myra grow up.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Therefore, he loved Myra as though she was his own granddaughter.


    He caressed her head. ¡°I¡¯m not fed up with you. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be hurt. Myra, the past is in


    the past. I know you¡¯ve divorced Sean. That¡¯s great. Don¡¯t think about that heartless man anymore. I¡¯ll


    never get angry with you. I was worried you might not live happily in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Engelhard¡­¡± Myra¡¯s heart flinched. She wondered what a bastard she had been to skip visiting


    him for two years¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t think about him again. I¡¯m no longer the old Myra.¡± She held his hand, and her expression was


    the Stark Group.¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across Conan¡¯s face.


    Myra took a deep breath and repeated, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to work at the Stark Group, Mr. Engelhard.¡±


    Staring at the girl in front of him, Conan realized that Myra had grown up from a stubborn girl into a


    strong, open-minded girl. She was braver than he imagined, and she took the fastest time to grow up


    well. There was a touch offort before his eyes as he asked gently, ¡°Myra, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    This was not a decision made on the fly. A long time ago, Myra had considered going back to work at


    the Stark Group. The Stark Group was the result of her mother¡¯s efforts. She didn¡¯t want to give it to


    that mother-daughter pair. However, she wasn¡¯t prepared to leave Sean either. She thought Sean


    would eventually share a single heart with her, and she would be able to take back the Stark Group¡ª


    thepany that belonged to her mother. Yet, she had overestimated herself. Now, she and Sean


    were divorced, and she left the Chase Group. It was about time she returned to the Stark Group and


    took back what was supposedly hers.


    Fortunately, she was not alone. The thought of Tony softened the hard lines on her face.


    ¡°Mr. Engelhard¡­¡± She hesitated. Still, she went on and told the old man in front of her gently, ¡°There¡¯s


    someone that I would like to introduce to you sometime¡­¡±


    ¡°The kid from the Hart Family?¡± Conan arched an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°How did you know, Mr. Engelhard¡­¡± Myra was surprised.


    Conan let out a chuckle. ¡°Silly girl, how could I not know about your things?¡±


    The ¡®kid¡¯ came to see him a while ago.


    Conan shook his head. ¡°Myra, I won¡¯tment on that kid from the Hart Family. You¡¯re all grown up.


    Whether he¡¯s good or bad, whether he treats you sincerely, and whether he¡¯s the man you want, these


    are the things you need to think about carefully. I won¡¯t interfere this time.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to put in a good word for Tony in front of Myra. There were some things that


    Tony had gone overboard with, but Conan didn¡¯t even step in to stop him.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Nheless, Conan had an ax to grind. He wanted Tony to get together with Myra. No matter if it was


    for Myra¡¯s sake, or the things she was about to face in the future, to be with him would be the greatest


    benefit she could gain.


    There was a gentle smile at the corners of Myra¡¯s mouth. ¡°He¡¯s very kind to me. I know he treats me


    sincerely. And he¡¯s also¡­ the man that I want¡­¡±


    When she uttered thest sentence, her voice softened, and her face blushed. Secretly, she nced at


    Conan. When she saw that he wasn¡¯t making fun of her, she went on, ¡°If I choose the wrong one again


    this time, I won¡¯t regret it¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, Myra.¡± Conan let out a sigh.


    Conan¡¯s words still echoed in Myra¡¯s ears when she left the Ritz Carlton. ¡®Are you sure, Myra? Don¡¯t


    you want that kid from the Hart Family to help you? You must know that with his help, you can achieve


    double the result with half the effort. You can even take back what¡¯s yours from the Stark Group. It¡¯s


    nothing more than a meeting for a project. You mustn¡¯t underestimate his abilities. Even I¡¯m afraid to do


    business with him.¡¯


    Walking with her head down, Myra fell deep in her thoughts. She didn¡¯t want to get Tony involved in the


    feud between her and the Stark Family.


    She loved him, and she cherished him. However, she didn¡¯t want to rely on him too much at a time like


    this. For one thing, she didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on the Hart Family. She was afraid that


    they would think that she got together with him because she needed his help to take back what


    belonged to her from the Stark Family. Second, she had a personal reason: Tony was too outstanding


    and powerful. Sometimes, he gave her a sense of panic. She was afraid that she couldn¡¯t hold on to


    him. For that reason, she didn¡¯t want to rely on him like a clinging vine. She wanted to be stronger


    so that she could stand shoulder to shoulder with him. Moreover, he deserved a better version of


    herself.


    A hint of a gentle smile found its way across the corners of Myra¡¯s mouth. It was only a morning apart


    from him, yet she found herself missing the man who was sometimes cold, sometimes gentle,


    sometimes sexy, and sometimes domineering.


    As soon as Myra came out of the Ritz Carlton, the valet handed her her car key. Just as she was about


    to get into her car, a shadow quickly cast over her. Myra looked up and saw L, who came when she


    wasn¡¯t paying attention and blocked her way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Myra.¡± L¡¯s delicate face shone radiantly under the midday sun. She was so attractive, but


    her gaze was unfriendly. She was staring at Myra alertly and unhappily.


    Myra narrowed her eyes. The smile at the corners of her mouth quickly faded and was reced by an


    indifference curve. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything we need to talk about, Miss Fisher.¡±


    At this moment, L was no longer the same sweet and obedient L in front of Sean and Eve. She


    gritted her teeth and scoffed, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, Myra. You want to take Sean away from me


    to take revenge, right? You deliberately told Eve and Sean about the bargaining chip you have because


    you want them to regret their decision ande back for you! But, did you forget how they treated you


    back then? If you¡¯re brilliant enough, you should stay away from them after the divorce and never go


    back!¡±


    L acted as if she was saying that for Myra¡¯s own good. Nevertheless, Myra onlyughed at her


    words. ¡°So, you came here on purpose to remind me for my own good?¡± Soon after she said that, she


    pulled open the door of her sports car and got in. It was as if she didn¡¯t take L¡¯s words to heart.


    Immediately, L¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I know you hate me for what I did to you back then! But, did I


    not help you too? Why do you still want to stay in the Chase Family with that kind of family?¡±


    ¡°Then, why do you want to stay in the Chase Family?¡± Myra put on her sunsses. When she turned


    around, the amber-tinted lens concealed her cold gaze. Her pink lips were pulled into a tight line for the


    first time since they met. ¡°L, we both know what you¡¯re up to. I know what you did to me back then,


    and I¡¯m sure you know that too. I used to be easygoing, but not anymore. You stopped me just to warn


    me not to go back to Sean and Eve, but I have something to tell you: you¡¯re in no position to say that to


    me.¡±


    After Myra said that and saw the huge change in expression on L¡¯s face, she smirked and closed the


    car window. Starting the car engine, she drove away like an arrow shooting out before L¡¯s eyes.


    Behind her, L¡¯s expression got uglier. All along, she knew that Myra¡¯s feelings for Sean were deep,


    and she couldn¡¯t let go of him. After they divorced, she didn¡¯t try to offend Myra because she didn¡¯t


    want to ignite her desire for revenge, which would end up provoking her to steal Sean away from her.


    Besides, her position in the Chase Family wasn¡¯t stable yet; she needed time. Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t


    ur to her that Myra woulde back to bother Sean and Eve right after the divorce.


    L went to the bathroom during the meal. When she came back, she overheard Eve asking Sean if


    Myra had any other property apart from the Ritz Carlton. She knew Eve very well. Eve was blinded by


    greed. If Myra revealed her cards, Eve would naturally want her back!


    L clenched her fists tightly at the thought. She knew Myra¡¯srgest secret was the Stark Group¡­ If


    something happens, and the whole Stark Group bes hers ording to Old Master Stark¡¯s will¡­


    Her face turned livid with rage.


    After the divorce, Myra felt like her life had be rather empty without a job and Tony by her side.


    During the afternoon, she went to the club to y golf. Tony seemed to enjoy golf, yet Myra wasn¡¯t very


    good at it. So, she found a coach to teach her for a while. However, the ball didn¡¯t seem to agree with


    her. Without Tony¡¯s help, she couldn¡¯t sink a ball. In the end, she decided to give up. Nheless, it


    was a beautiful view. So, she pulled out her phone and took a selfie as she smiled.


    After a second thought, she tapped into Messenger and sent the photo to that man. Under the photo


    was a sentence: ¡®Don¡¯t look at other women during work.¡¯


    Staring at herself in the picture, Myra then read the earlier message again. Her face flushed slightly at


    her words. She had be more daring after she got together with Tony.


    Knowing that he was still on the ne, she left her Messenger.


    By the time Myra was leaving the club, she saw a group of men in suits walking in. The one in the front


    was a man in his forties. However, due to proper grooming and self-care, he looked as though he was


    younger than forty years old. He was a handsome gentleman, and he radiated a certain mature charm.


    Nheless, Myra smirked at the sight. When the man turned his head and saw her, she instantly


    turned around and left the club. Her phone had been ringing since the morning, but she had never


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    answered the call from that number. At this moment, her phone vibrated again. She turned her phone


    off right away.


    When she reached home, she took a shower and made a simple meal to treat herself. Eventually, she


    found herself walking back to the bathroom inside her bedroom. Staring at the ck underwear inside


    theundry basket, she bit her lip, picked it up, and washed it before she hung it inside the bathroom to


    dry.


    It was almost 10 PM when that specific ringtone rang.


    Myra was already hovering on the edge of sleep, yet she reached out for the phone on the headboard


    subconsciously. She brought the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello¡­¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Myra¡¯s sleepy voice sounded soft and gentle as if it was a small hand caressing Tony¡¯s heart. The


    impressive New York street view was no longer visible to him.


    Remembering the moment he saw her message after he got off the ne, his heart softened all of a


    sudden. He took the cigarette away from his thin lips and put it out on the ashtray. His charmingly low


    voice rose in Myra¡¯s ear. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    As if an electric current had passed through her body, Myra shuddered slightly and buried herself


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    deeper into her bed. Her muffled sound rose from under her nket. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Then, she heard his low


    chuckle. She could even feel the vibration of his chest even though he was far away.


    She felt like she was getting weaker after she met Tony. When she couldn¡¯t see him, she missed him a


    lot. Yet, when he was in front of her, she felt awkward. Biting her lip, she then said suddenly, ¡°Did you


    go back to deal with the Hartwell Group?¡± Estelle once mentioned to her that Tony nned to move the


    Instead of being surprised by the fact that Myra knew what he was doing, Tony pulled out another


    cigarette from the cigarette case. He paused for a moment and threw it into the trash can inside the car


    again. Leaning back into the leather car seat, he loosened his tie, exuding an indifferent aura. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. There will indeed be work-rted social functions. But, those women aren¡¯t up to my standards.¡±


    At his remarks, Myra¡¯s heart flinched. A sweet feeling slowly flowed through her limbs. She lifted the


    corners of her mouth and huffed. ¡°If those women aren¡¯t up to your standards, then who¡¯s up to your


    standards?¡±


    Instantly, Myra slightly regretted what she said. Nevertheless, she had to admit that she was secretly


    looking forward to his answer. As expected, she heard his low chuckle again. Tony¡¯s voice was low and


    sexy, and it made her cheeks burn up. Instantly, her sleepiness went away, and she straightened up


    her neck and eximed, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°You want me to confess my love for you, huh, Myra?¡± Tony lifted the corners of his thin lips slightly.


    When the driver saw his expression from the rear-view mirror, his eyes widened in bewilderment.


    However, he soon took notice of the harsh gaze his boss was giving him faintly, and he quickly


    concentrated on the traffic ahead. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished. He had long been


    employed as Tony¡¯s personal driver in New York, but he had never seen him talking to anyone on the


    phone with that tone and expression.


    The one on the other side must be a woman, but she¡¯s definitely not that one¡­ The driver couldn¡¯t help


    but feel sorry for that woman when he thought about her.


    The moment Myra heard Tony¡¯s words, her face was blushing as red as a tomato. Luckily, he couldn¡¯t


    see her embarrassing state from the other side. Her grip on the phone tightened. ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m


    going to bed.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to know who¡¯s up to my standards?¡± Nheless, it seemed like Tony didn¡¯t want


    to let her go.


    Immediately, she was annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know any more!¡±


    ¡°Sigh. That¡¯s a shame. I was going to tell you. Since you¡¯re tired, go to sleep then.¡± He sounded like a


    to your ce. Meow will look after you for me when I¡¯m not around.¡±


    ¡®Meow will look after you for me when I¡¯m not around.¡¯


    Myra recalled what Tony said on the phone before he left. ¡®When I¡¯m away, you¡¯re not allowed to talk to


    other men, nor have any contact with them.¡¯


    A mixture of sweetness and embarrassment enveloped her heart. What a domineering man!


    Quickly, she forgot his wickedness from earlier and let out a hiss as she gritted her teeth. As if she was


    reluctant, she said, ¡°Fine.¡± It had been quite some time since she saw that big furry dog. She missed it


    a lot.


    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent. Even though nobody spoke, and Myra could only hear Tony¡¯s


    indistinct breathing, she still felt a sense of satisfaction. However, knowing that he just got off the ne


    and would have a lot of things to deal with, she was understanding enough to say, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go. Talk


    to youter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tony¡¯s voice was faint.


    Myra bit her lip, and then she said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡± Then, she even gave him a kiss boldly. By


    the time she realized what she had done, she quickly hung up.


    Even Tony was baffled, but a faint smile quickly found its way to the corners of his lips.


    When the driver saw that the call had ended, he immediately began, ¡°Director Hart, Director Walton


    said that the Walton Family has tidied up a room for you. The elders from the Walton Family haven¡¯t


    seen you in a while and they miss you. He insists that you stay the night at the Walton Residence


    tonight.¡±


    After Tony ended the call, he went back to the cold and distant self he presented in front of outsiders.


    Hearing the driver¡¯s words, he simply replied, ¡°Go back to Bronx Street.¡±


    Although his tone was light, it was unyielding. The driver could only answer, ¡°Okay.¡± Slowly, the car


    came to a stop and turned around, moving in the direction of Bronx Street.


    Almost at the same time, there was another iing call. Tony nced at the number and answered


    calmly.


    ¡°Tony, you¡¯re finally back! Did the driver pick you up yet? Did he pass on my brother¡¯s message?¡± As


    soon as the call was answered, a woman¡¯s delicate and cheerful voice was heard.


    Tony took out a cigarette and lit it. When he held it between his lips, his voice came out muffled and


    indifferent. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°You have toe over tonight. I even prepared a surprise for you! Tony, I haven¡¯t heard from you


    since you went back. My brother said you nned to move the Hartwell Group back to Bradfort City. Is


    that true? Why? Thepany is doing well here; why do you want to move it? Besides, after you move


    it back, I¡¯ll be so far away from you, and we¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Tony frowned and hung up impatiently. Holding the cigarette with his


    index and middle fingers, he moved it away from his lips and blew out a mouthful of smoke to ease the


    restlessness in his heart and body. Just the voice of Myra from earlier made him want to press her


    underneath him. When he heard her kiss, his body quickly reacted.


    She has to be proud of the influence she has over me. He squinted at the thought¡ªit was as though he


    hadn¡¯t received the call from the other woman at all.


    The next morning, Elliot showed up at Myra¡¯s apartment with the dog.


    When Myra went downstairs to pick up the dog, she saw the man and the dog leaning against the


    extremely eye-catching golden Aston Martin Taraf. The scene was somewhat hrious.


    As if it had been copying Elliot for a while, the dog gave up that posture, and simply plunged itself on


    Elliot. Elliot dodged away while trying to grab it¡ªit had be his sweet burden.


    By the time Elliot noticed Myra¡¯s presence, he finally grabbed the dog and whistled at her. ¡°Myra, I


    brought your dog here ording to Tony¡¯s request!¡±


    He walked toward Myra with the dog in his arms, during which Meow pped him with its paw, and


    they got into a fight for a while again. Eventually, Elliot sessfully took hold of it and handed it to


    Myra. ¡°It loses its temper when its master isn¡¯t around. Myra, if you can¡¯t control it, call me.¡±


    However, as soon as Meow got closer to Myra and saw her, it instantly darted out from Elliot¡¯s arms


    andunched itself toward Myra. It licked her excitedly¡ªno longer grumpy as it had been when it was


    around Elliot.


    Elliot was stunned as he stared at the dog. He shot Meow an irritated nce before saying with relief


    again, ¡°Looking at its behavior, I¡¯m finally relieved. I¡¯ve something else to attend to, Myra. I have to go.


    Call me if you need me.¡±


    Myra nodded at his words. ¡°Be safe on your way.¡±


    The dog was rubbing against Myra¡¯s leg as it knelt by her side while she watched Elliot getting into his


    dazzling car. She found his Aston Martin Taraf somewhat familiar since it wasn¡¯tmonly seen in


    Bradfort City. Immediately, she remembered seeing this car at the Chase Group¡¯s underground car


    park.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Was Elliot inside the car back then?


    In the next moment, the car¡¯s engine started and left.


    Myra shook her head at her own thoughts and went on to y with Meow before she brought it back to


    her house.


    The schedule had been packed recently. Once the men from the business circle were done with dinner,


    one of them suggested they visit a nightclub. It was something they had gotten used to doing.


    When Tony got up on his feet, he casually grabbed his suit jacket before he loosened his tie slightly


    without an expression. Standing beside him was a simrly tall and handsome man. The man let out a


    low chuckle and said to Tony, ¡°My sister called you yesterday night, and when you didn¡¯t answer the


    call, she was so infuriated that she smashed the new deskmp we just got recently. That honor is


    yours alone. Apart from you, I really don¡¯t know who can control her.¡± He sounded gloomy yet evil, and


    his words were ambiguous.


    Even though Tony heard that, his expression remained stoic. He simply put out the lit cigarette in his


    hand and nced at the man who spoke earlier. ¡°Our former partnership was solely about business.¡±


    The gloomy man was stunned for a second before he narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Look at you;


    we just divided up thepany, and now you¡¯re already so eager to cut ties with the Walton Family? If


    I didn¡¯t know you, I would have thought that you really despised our family.¡±


    Tony didn¡¯t respond to his words. After he put on his suit jacket, he walked straight to the door. ¡°I won¡¯t


    goter. Be sure to keep the others entertained.¡±


    His voice was calm. At work, Tony managed to work out a lot of deals no matter how tough they may


    be with his calm and collected nature.


    For that reason, Gideon Walton chose him as his partner in setting up apany. Of course, the Hart


    Family¡¯s forces behind him were something Gideon had his eyes on as well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t


    have encouraged his sister to go after a man who seemed so heartless. Furthermore, the Walton


    Family¡¯spany in the United States had encountered some issues. Although there was no solution


    for the time being, and he could only agree with Tony¡¯s idea to divide thepany, as long as his sister


    was married to him, what happened afterward was not a problem.


    However¡­


    After he thought for a moment, he twitched his lips and asked tentatively, ¡°All these years, even though


    you never found yourself a woman, you would never leave me alone when there¡¯s a big contract. Did


    Young Master Tony finally change his personality?¡±


    Yet, Tony looked like he didn¡¯t hear his question. The room fell silent for a moment and soon, his figure


    disappeared in the doorway.


    Inside the room, the smile on Gideon¡¯s face slowly froze. Ayer of a gloomy fog that couldn¡¯t seem to


    clear away quickly formed under his eyes. Immediately, he took his phone out and called someone.


    When the phone was connected, he let out a smirk. A touch of malice glinted in his eyes; it wasn¡¯t there


    when Tony was in front of him. ¡°Gemma, you better hurry up. I¡¯m afraid that you might fall behind and


    lose his heart!¡±


    At the moment, the youngdy of the Walton Family, Gemma Walton, was driving. Upon hearing her


    brother¡¯s warning, she was puzzled. ¡°Gideon, what are you talking about? Wasn¡¯t Tony out with you


    today to talk business?¡±


    ¡°Talk business?¡± Remembering how Tony had left the room and told him to keep the others entertained,


    Gideon couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°I think you¡¯re too at ease. His heart isn¡¯t with you, yet you let him stay


    in Bradfort City for so long! Gemma, do you still think that he was joking about dividing thepany?


    The contract has alreadye into effect this afternoon. Your Tony only left me ten percent of the


    ¡°What?!¡± Gemma stepped on the brake, nearly hitting the car in front. ¡°Gideon, didn¡¯t you say that you


    could convince Tony? If you guys really divided up thepany, once he takes care of things in the


    States, does that mean he¡¯ll nevere back again?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve finallye to terms with reality.¡± When Gideon recalled his dissatisfaction


    when he signed the contract in the afternoon, he was enraged. However, Tony was the one who ran the


    though he was irritated by Tony¡¯s ruthlessness, he couldn¡¯t change Tony¡¯s mind. Gideon¡¯s face was


    zing with fury. ¡°He¡¯ll only stay in the States for two more days. Remember what I told you. Don¡¯t let


    go of this man, be it for your sake, or the sake of our family! I heard that he has an affair with a woman


    in Bradfort City. Gemma, if you¡¯re one step slower again, there¡¯ll be nothing left for you in the end.¡±


    The green light came on, and at the same time, Gemma¡¯s expression twisted. ¡°A woman¡¯s clinging to


    Tony in Bradfort City?¡±


    ¡°Is it weird that women are clinging to him?¡± Gideon was impatient and went on coldly, ¡°No matter what


    method you use, as long as you can get married to him, I promise you that the Walton Group will give


    you twenty percent of the shares as your dowry. It¡¯ll also be an indication of sincerity from us to the Hart


    Family.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gemma¡¯s distorted expression quickly faded into a blooming smile.


    ¡°Of course¡ªprovided that you can convince Tony to marry you.¡± Gideon narrowed his eyes, making


    him look more evil. Then, he hung up instantly.


    Staring at the leftover food in front of him, he jerked the tablecloth and let everything on the dining table


    spill all over the ce.


    After Gemma ended the call, a trace of determination shed across her delicate face. She had been


    chasing after Tony for so many years. All these years, no woman could stay by his side for more than


    two days. When he was in the United States, she could handle those women she knew who wanted to


    get into his bed. However, those in Bradfort City¡­


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She narrowed her eyes at the thought, and her gorgeous eyes dimmed like her brother¡¯s.


    ¡°Myra, Myra, please believe me! Do you know how I broke up with my tenth boyfriend? It¡¯s because I


    happened to see him meeting up with business partners in a bar. And he had hot girls with big breasts


    in his arms! You don¡¯t want to know how affectionate they were!¡±


    After Estelle learned that Tony had gone to the United States and had to attend some work-rted


    social functions, she immediately told Myra about what men usually do when they are having fun. ¡°You


    just got together with Tony. Your rtionship isn¡¯t strong yet. To let him leave like that, aren¡¯t you afraid


    that he¡¯ll go out and fool around? The one-night stand you mentioned meant nothing to him. So, why


    don¡¯t you call him right now and put out some feelers! Find out if there are any women around him!¡±


    When Myra heard Estelle getting farfetched, her expression sank to its extreme. She shot her a


    discontented nce. ¡°Estelle, don¡¯t be ridiculous! He¡¯s not that kind of man.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Estelle¡¯s nervous expression instantly bloomed into a flower-like smile. ¡°Look at you; I


    was just making stuff up, yet you¡¯re so protective over him. Myra, you¡¯re really hopeless.¡±


    Once Myra knew she had been teased, her cheeks were painted red, and she proceeded to take the


    steak away from Estelle. ¡°I¡¯m going to starve you this afternoon!¡±


    ¡°No way, Myra. Sisters before misters. Without the box I sent you that day, you guys wouldn¡¯t have


    gotten together so fast that night! I can forgive you for not being grateful, but how can you starve me?¡±


    she protested.


    After listening to her words, Myra was even more flustered. ¡°How dare you mention that! If it weren¡¯t for


    that box you sent, I wouldn¡¯t have been made a fool in front of Old Master Hart!¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    He was the Hart Family¡¯s elder. Myra didn¡¯t know how he would think of her in the future!


    Estelle pouted. ¡°How would I know that he woulde and happen to see that box¡­ But, since Tony


    also saw it, how was it? Was he particrly excited that night?¡±


    Speaking of Tony, Estelle started gossiping again. ¡°How was he? You¡¯re so tiny. Could you stand him?¡±


    After she said that, she sized Myra up and pinched her cheek. ¡°Look at yourplexion. You look so


    good. Indeed, you¡¯ve been pampered.¡± She gave her a meaningful grin. ¡°Myra, that box of things¡­¡±


    ¡°Estelle!¡±


    Myra was flushed from head to toe, and her face was burning with embarrassment. ¡°If you bring this up


    again, I¡¯ll kick you out!¡±


    ¡°Aww. You want to kick me out? Is it because you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll find a pair of men¡¯s ck boxer briefs


    in the drawer where you keep your underwear?¡± Estelle swayed around Myra, grinning like a Cheshire


    cat.


    Immediately, Myra¡¯s face turned even redder. Indeed, that was Tony¡¯s underwear. After the underwear


    dried that day, she kept it in her drawer.


    ¡°You went through my drawer!¡± She was defeated by the truth.


    ¡°I just opened it slightly, but the ck color was so eye-catching that I identally saw it,¡± teased


    Estelle. This time, she had rendered Myra speechless. ¡°Honestly, did you guys use the things in the


    box?¡± Curious, Estelle leaned toward her.


    Instantly, Myra pped her away and yelled, ¡°No!¡±


    When she came out of the bedroom that day, Tony said he had dealt with the box. Later, she couldn¡¯t


    find it in her apartment. So, she guessed that he must have thrown it away.


    ¡°He threw it in the trash can.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Estelle¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. This wasteful couple!


    Looking at Estelle¡¯s reaction, Myra had finally relieved her anger, and she rolled her eyes at her. ¡°If you


    give me those weird things again, don¡¯te to me for three months!¡± Then, she took her purse, put on


    her shoes, and walked out of her house. ¡°Remember to cook the rice. I¡¯ll go down and buy some


    ingredients.¡±


    After Myra walked out the door, she clutched the phone that was inside her pocket tightly. As a matter


    of fact, Myra knew the ces men liked to visit when there were work-rted social functions. Women


    would never be absent in functions like that. Nevertheless, she had no idea why she had faith in Tony.


    If he really wanted to fool around with those women, there was no need for him to stay single for so


    many years.


    However, a voice inside her seemed to be refuting. Don¡¯t you remember the Tony you first saw in the


    video interview? Didn¡¯t he mean that he has a crush on a woman? Based on his expression, it seemed


    like she was a long-term crush.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Myra bit her lip at the thought. After she got into the elevator, she couldn¡¯t help but call that number. I


    only called two days ago. Will he think that I don¡¯t trust him if I call him now? Her heart was pounding,


    yet the call was quickly connected.


    On the other side, Tony was about to get out of the car outside the vi. His tie was slightly loosened,


    and his suit jacket draped over his toned forearm. One of his hands was holding a lit cigarette. His


    handsome face looked buzzed, but this hint ofziness amplified his beauty.


    When he saw Myra¡¯s iing call, there was finally some softness on his expressionless face.


    Quickly, he answered the call. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    His low and deep voice hit right into Myra¡¯s eardrum through the phone. Instantly, Myra felt like her ear


    was burning. Still, she managed to pick up the anomaly in the man¡¯s voice. After giving it some thought,


    she asked, ¡°Are you in the middle of a function? Did I interrupt you?¡±


    At her remarks, Tony let out a chuckle. ¡°Are you checking up on me, Myra? Unfortunately, the function


    is over, and I¡¯m standing outside my house.¡±


    Myra thought her ears were flushing. There was no sound on Tony¡¯s end. It was so quiet as if there was


    no one around him. Secretly ming herself for being oversensitive, Myra was about to tell him to get


    some rest, but she was cut off by a delicate woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Tony, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long.


    You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Myra was stunned. She was sure that the woman¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Nevertheless, Tony was simrly puzzled by the voice. Instantly, he narrowed his eyes and looked at


    the woman, who was standing not far away in his vi¡¯s garden.


    Right after the call with her brother, Gemma drove straight to Tony¡¯s vi. However, when she arrived,


    Tony wasn¡¯t there, so she could only wait in the garden. As soon as she saw Tony leave the car and


    walk toward the vi, her eyes followed him with fascination. Without hesitating, she ran toward him.


    ¡°Tony, I heard from my brother that you came home straight away. So, I drove here too.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tony frowned. Though he looked slightly drunk, his gaze carried a touch of


    harshness. The cigarette in his hand had already burned out. Casually, he let it go and moved the tip of


    his leather shoe to the front, stepping on it to put it out. Immediately, there was only the dim light in the


    garden gleaming over him. He was tall and broad. When he didn¡¯t move nor speak, the air around him


    became even more distant and cold.


    This was the Tony that Gemma adored. She fell for him the first time she saw him six years ago. ¡°Tony,


    are you really going to move Hartwell back to Bradfort City?¡± Gemma bit her lip, and her delicate face


    looked upset. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it good to stay in the States? If you go back to Bradfort City, we¡¯ll be so far


    away from each other; I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Walton.¡± Tony¡¯s thin lips pursed slightly as he cut her off coldly. ¡°Do you need me to call your


    brother toe and pick you up?¡±


    Gemma froze. Her ivory white teeth sank further into her lower lip. ¡°Tony, you know I came here for


    you¡­ I¡­ I heard that you¡¯ll be leaving in two days, but I¡­ don¡¯t want you to leave¡­¡±


    She took a step forward, trying to snuggle into his arms. Yet, Tony¡¯s face instantly sank at her actions,


    and a trace of hatred shed before his eyes. He immediately backed away to avoid her before he


    started walking into his vi. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    ¡°Tony Hart!¡± After chasing after him for so many years, Gemma didn¡¯t expect that he was still so cold


    whenever he saw her! Refusing to ept his attitude, she cried out behind his back, ¡°I don¡¯t believe


    you don¡¯t know that I like you!¡±


    Seeing that he was slowing down his pace, she ran to catch up with him and stood in front of the cold-


    looking man. ¡°I know you treat me differently. Those women aren¡¯t even allowed to get close to you,


    only I can. If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t you give me a chance? I¡¯m not the same little girl who knew


    nothing six years ago. I¡¯m all grown up, and I¡¯m more mature¡­¡± As she said that, she stood upright.


    She was dressed seductively tonight, and her outfit showed off her perfect figure.


    Nheless, Tony¡¯s face remained emotionless. He ended up pulling out another cigarette and lighting


    it. ¡°You think I treat you differently?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? Tony¡­¡± When Gemma saw that he wasn¡¯t trying to leave, she thought she had finally


    caught his attention. Immediately, she moved forward, trying to approach him little by little.


    Yet, when she was approaching, Tony suddenly shifted his body to the side. Unable to respond in time,


    Gemma stumbled toward a big tree. The moment she hit the trunk, her face twisted in pain.


    ¡°Gemma Walton.¡± Standing beside her, Tony opened his mouth slowly. His face was blurred by the


    cigarette smoke. ¡°I put up with your presence for your brother¡¯s sake. I don¡¯t like strangersing into


    my territory. If there¡¯s a second time, I won¡¯t go easy on you again.¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    His voice was indifferent and monotonous. Yet, it managed to send chills down Gemma¡¯s spine.


    Her body stiffened as she turned around and stared at the cold man. ¡°What? No way¡­ You obviously


    have feelings for me. You just don¡¯t know it because you¡¯re apathetic¡­ It¡¯s okay; it¡¯s okay¡­ I can


    wait¡­¡±


    She started talking gibberish, and Tony¡¯s patience ran out. When he remembered Myra¡¯s call, he


    directly ignored the woman in front of him and walked into his vi.


    Gemma stared at his distant figure. Her teeth nearly sank through her pink lip!


    It¡¯s the same again! It¡¯s the same every time! No matter what I do to pursue him, he never looks at me!


    Is there something wrong with me? However, she felt fortunate that she wasn¡¯t the only one that Tony


    treated like that. He¡¯s not drawn to women. Maybe, he¡¯s born to be an indifferent man¡­


    Gemma tried to cheer herself up as she thought, No matter what, I¡¯ve had a lot more chances


    After Tony got into the vi and got rid of the annoying voice, he undid his tie and wanted to listen to


    Myra¡¯s voice. Yet, by the time he looked at his phone, the call had already ended without his


    knowledge. When he tried to call back, her phone was turned off.


    Narrowing his eyes slightly, he wondered if she was jealous.


    ¡°I know you treat me differently. Those women aren¡¯t even allowed to get close to you, only I can¡ª¡±


    As the woman went on, Myra¡¯s phone suddenly turned off automatically because its battery ran out.


    Staring at her ck screen, Myra felt as if there was a lump in her throat, and she was upset. She


    knew she had to believe Tony; nheless, when she heard the woman¡¯s confession for him, she


    found herself ill at ease. She took another nce at the ck screen and inhaled deeply. In the end,


    she threw her phone back into her purse and went downstairs to buy some ingredients for the meal.


    Estelle had been visiting Myra¡¯s ce for free meals, possibly because of Meow¡¯s recent short stay. For


    that reason, Myra was no longer bored. She would get calls from Cameron at times. Yet, she always


    ignored them and ended the call calmly. Her life was slowly getting back on track.


    Two to three dayster, Myra was on her way back from the nearby supermarket after she bought


    some things. As she approached her apartment, she slowed down her pace at the sight of the car and


    the man in front of her.


    A familiar, eye-catching ck Lamborghini was parked outside of her apartment. Leaning against the


    car was a man in a white shirt and ck pants. He was tall and broad even though he was leaning


    against the car with his head ducked down. His arrogant chin carried the vibe of royalty, and his charm


    attracted the attention of the people nearby.


    The old Myra could never resist Sean when he looked like this. Nheless, the present Myra¡¯s heart


    was calm when she saw him. All the times she was hurt felt like someone else¡¯s story when she


    recalled them.


    Calmly, she walked toward her apartment. Still, the man beside her managed to stop her.


    ¡°Myra, I have something to tell you.¡± His eyes were deep. There was something gloomy behind his


    gaze, and his voice was pretentiously cold.


    To be honest, Myra was annoyed by the fact that she was still getting involved with him even though


    they were divorced. For the past few days, Sean, Eve, and L had been taking turns to stop her.


    However, did she really have to stop just because they called out to her?


    Acting as though she didn¡¯t hear him, she walked straight into the apartment.


    Sean¡¯s face sank slightly at her reaction. Marching a few steps forward, he caught Myra by her wrist.


    ¡°Myra, I said I¡¯ve got something to tell you!¡±


    ¡°Just say it if you want, but take your hands off me!¡± The moment Myra felt his touch on her wrist, she


    quickly shrank back and shrugged off his hand as she said with discontent.


    Sean¡¯s face became even uglier. When his eyes found the bag of things she was carrying, he quickly


    noticed that those were household goods. However, the colors weren¡¯t the pinkish tone that was


    generally favored by women. They were on the darker side. His gaze deepened, and when he finally


    looked back at Myra, his gaze glinted with disdain. ¡°What? There¡¯s some other guy living in your


    house? Are you afraid of him finding us here together?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Myra returned his gaze with a simr mocking look.


    Sean was choked by her words. He felt something indescribable rampaging about in his chest, trying to


    break free. He clenched his fists that were at his side, and his expression sank before he handed her


    an invitation letter.


    The invitation letter was delicately made. It was decorated with white wedding dress-likeces, making


    it obvious for anyone to guess what the invitation letter was made for.


    Wondering if Sean was actually dumb or pretending to be dumb, Myra looked at him as if she was


    smiling. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry L, and you want to invite me to your wedding?¡±


    Sean had no idea why his heart flinched when he noticed her gloomy expression. Subconsciously, the


    corners of his mouth curved upward slightly as he stared at her eyes intently. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be happy?¡± Discovering his intention, Myra knew she couldn¡¯t leave any sooner. So, she


    simply put the bag on the floor before she looked up at the man calmly.


    Unbeknownst to her, Sean¡¯s heartbeat was elerating as a result of her earlier words. Right when he


    was going to say something, Myra was one step ahead of him. ¡°We¡¯re not rted at all. Why should I


    be happy that you¡¯re getting married?¡±


    What she said was like a wet nket thrown on Sean. His expression changed subtly. ¡°Myra, do you


    still hate me for not caring about you all these years? Do you still care that the one I love is L?¡±


    After they had registered their marriage, L was very concerned about the wedding. Even his mother


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    was urging him to get things done quickly. However, his mind had been upiedtely. Firstly, there


    were too many follow-ups to deal with at thepany. Secondly, it was because of Myra. These days,


    he found himself thinking about her a lot. When he went to the Ritz Carlton for a meal, he would


    wonder if she was there too. When he went to the club to y golf, he also wondered if she would be


    there. Everywhere he went, he was looking for her subconsciously.


    At the end of the day, he realized that ever since the encounter with her at the Ritz Carlton, she had


    really vanished from his world. His confidence was shaking. Yet, after he was rushed to prepare the


    wedding, again and again, he agreed without hesitation, took the invitation letter, and drove here.


    He sent someone to find out about the apartment Myra was currently living in. When he pulled up here,


    he found himself even more annoyed. Something was trying to break free from his chest, but it was


    firmly imprisoned. The moment he saw Myra, he tried to stop her subconsciously.


    Myra didn¡¯t know what Sean meant when he said those words. Nheless, given her previous


    experience, she knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to say something nice. She never knew what wicked ideas


    were in his mind.


    ¡°Sean Chase, you¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t hate you for not caring about me all these years, and I


    don¡¯t care who you like. When we got a divorce, didn¡¯t I tell you that we would part ways like strangers?


    Please don¡¯te looking for me again.¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    His voice was indifferent and monotonous. Yet, it managed to send chills down Gemma¡¯s spine.


    Her body stiffened as she turned around and stared at the cold man. ¡°What? No way¡­ You obviously


    have feelings for me. You just don¡¯t know it because you¡¯re apathetic¡­ It¡¯s okay; it¡¯s okay¡­ I can


    wait¡­¡±


    She started talking gibberish, and Tony¡¯s patience ran out. When he remembered Myra¡¯s call, he


    directly ignored the woman in front of him and walked into his vi.


    Gemma stared at his distant figure. Her teeth nearly sank through her pink lip!


    It¡¯s the same again! It¡¯s the same every time! No matter what I do to pursue him, he never looks at me!


    Is there something wrong with me? However, she felt fortunate that she wasn¡¯t the only one that Tony


    treated like that. He¡¯s not drawn to women. Maybe, he¡¯s born to be an indifferent man¡­


    Gemma tried to cheer herself up as she thought, No matter what, I¡¯ve had a lot more chances


    After Tony got into the vi and got rid of the annoying voice, he undid his tie and wanted to listen to


    Myra¡¯s voice. Yet, by the time he looked at his phone, the call had already ended without his


    knowledge. When he tried to call back, her phone was turned off.


    Narrowing his eyes slightly, he wondered if she was jealous.


    ¡°I know you treat me differently. Those women aren¡¯t even allowed to get close to you, only I can¡ª¡±


    As the woman went on, Myra¡¯s phone suddenly turned off automatically because its battery ran out.


    Staring at her ck screen, Myra felt as if there was a lump in her throat, and she was upset. She


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    knew she had to believe Tony; nheless, when she heard the woman¡¯s confession for him, she


    found herself ill at ease. She took another nce at the ck screen and inhaled deeply. In the end,


    she threw her phone back into her purse and went downstairs to buy some ingredients for the meal.


    Estelle had been visiting Myra¡¯s ce for free meals, possibly because of Meow¡¯s recent short stay. For


    that reason, Myra was no longer bored. She would get calls from Cameron at times. Yet, she always


    ignored them and ended the call calmly. Her life was slowly getting back on track.


    Two to three dayster, Myra was on her way back from the nearby supermarket after she bought


    some things. As she approached her apartment, she slowed down her pace at the sight of the car and


    the man in front of her.


    A familiar, eye-catching ck Lamborghini was parked outside of her apartment. Leaning against the


    car was a man in a white shirt and ck pants. He was tall and broad even though he was leaning


    against the car with his head ducked down. His arrogant chin carried the vibe of royalty, and his charm


    attracted the attention of the people nearby.


    The old Myra could never resist Sean when he looked like this. Nheless, the present Myra¡¯s heart


    was calm when she saw him. All the times she was hurt felt like someone else¡¯s story when she


    recalled them.


    Calmly, she walked toward her apartment. Still, the man beside her managed to stop her.


    ¡°Myra, I have something to tell you.¡± His eyes were deep. There was something gloomy behind his


    gaze, and his voice was pretentiously cold.


    To be honest, Myra was annoyed by the fact that she was still getting involved with him even though


    they were divorced. For the past few days, Sean, Eve, and L had been taking turns to stop her.


    However, did she really have to stop just because they called out to her?


    Acting as though she didn¡¯t hear him, she walked straight into the apartment.


    Sean¡¯s face sank slightly at her reaction. Marching a few steps forward, he caught Myra by her wrist.


    ¡°Myra, I said I¡¯ve got something to tell you!¡±


    ¡°Just say it if you want, but take your hands off me!¡± The moment Myra felt his touch on her wrist, she


    quickly shrank back and shrugged off his hand as she said with discontent.


    Sean¡¯s face became even uglier. When his eyes found the bag of things she was carrying, he quickly


    noticed that those were household goods. However, the colors weren¡¯t the pinkish tone that was


    generally favored by women. They were on the darker side. His gaze deepened, and when he finally


    looked back at Myra, his gaze glinted with disdain. ¡°What? There¡¯s some other guy living in your


    house? Are you afraid of him finding us here together?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Myra returned his gaze with a simr mocking look.


    Sean was choked by her words. He felt something indescribable rampaging about in his chest, trying to


    break free. He clenched his fists that were at his side, and his expression sank before he handed her


    an invitation letter.


    The invitation letter was delicately made. It was decorated with white wedding dress-likeces, making


    it obvious for anyone to guess what the invitation letter was made for.


    Wondering if Sean was actually dumb or pretending to be dumb, Myra looked at him as if she was


    smiling. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry L, and you want to invite me to your wedding?¡±


    Sean had no idea why his heart flinched when he noticed her gloomy expression. Subconsciously, the


    corners of his mouth curved upward slightly as he stared at her eyes intently. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be happy?¡± Discovering his intention, Myra knew she couldn¡¯t leave any sooner. So, she


    simply put the bag on the floor before she looked up at the man calmly.


    Unbeknownst to her, Sean¡¯s heartbeat was elerating as a result of her earlier words. Right when he


    was going to say something, Myra was one step ahead of him. ¡°We¡¯re not rted at all. Why should I


    be happy that you¡¯re getting married?¡±


    What she said was like a wet nket thrown on Sean. His expression changed subtly. ¡°Myra, do you


    still hate me for not caring about you all these years? Do you still care that the one I love is L?¡±


    After they had registered their marriage, L was very concerned about the wedding. Even his mother


    was urging him to get things done quickly. However, his mind had been upiedtely. Firstly, there


    were too many follow-ups to deal with at thepany. Secondly, it was because of Myra. These days,


    he found himself thinking about her a lot. When he went to the Ritz Carlton for a meal, he would


    wonder if she was there too. When he went to the club to y golf, he also wondered if she would be


    there. Everywhere he went, he was looking for her subconsciously.


    At the end of the day, he realized that ever since the encounter with her at the Ritz Carlton, she had


    really vanished from his world. His confidence was shaking. Yet, after he was rushed to prepare the


    wedding, again and again, he agreed without hesitation, took the invitation letter, and drove here.


    He sent someone to find out about the apartment Myra was currently living in. When he pulled up here,


    he found himself even more annoyed. Something was trying to break free from his chest, but it was


    firmly imprisoned. The moment he saw Myra, he tried to stop her subconsciously.


    Myra didn¡¯t know what Sean meant when he said those words. Nheless, given her previous


    experience, she knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to say something nice. She never knew what wicked ideas


    were in his mind.


    ¡°Sean Chase, you¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t hate you for not caring about me all these years, and I


    don¡¯t care who you like. When we got a divorce, didn¡¯t I tell you that we would part ways like strangers?


    Please don¡¯te looking for me again.¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    As Sean¡¯s memories returned to him, he seemed to remember seeing Myra drive a silver Bentley


    Mulsanne once. At the time, a man was also sitting in the back of the car. Later on, he found out that


    the car belonged to Tony.


    When confidential information at Chase Group in Hilliville was stolen, Myra hade out of Tony¡¯s


    office awkwardly.


    She was held at the detention center that same night, but by the time Sean made it there, someone


    had already taken her away. At the time, it was this ck Maybach that drove past him. Is this the man


    who took her away back then? And the Sunny Bay Project¡­ Sean recalled that Myra and Elsie had


    gotten into an argument, but shortly after that, Elsie was fired mercilessly from the Hart Group. Now it


    seems like that was also this man¡¯s doing. Or was the Sunny Bay Project meant for Myra all along?


    Too many traces had been left behind. Before Sean believed all of this, he never thought to link the two


    of them together, but now, he did not have a choice anymore. She already betrayed me two months


    ago! Was this divorce for the sake of me and L, or for Myra and Tony?


    A rage he had never felt before flowed through his body. A plethora of emotions flickered across his


    face, but he settled on looking somber. He stopped responding to Tony and only kept his eyes fixed on


    Myra.


    Her brows started to pull together under his stare while Tony narrowed his eyes and tightened his arm


    around her waist.


    Seeing the two of them that way only made Sean¡¯s face grow darker. Turning around, he sat inside his


    ck Lamborghini, started the engine right away, and left after making a turn.


    As soon as his car disappeared from sight, Tony loosened his facial expression and let go of Myra¡¯s


    waist. Then, he started to walk toward his sports car.


    Myra was taken aback, but she quickly followed after him with the bag in her hand.


    After he sat inside his car, he closed the door immediately and started the engine.


    Just as she was about to open the door to the passenger side of the car, however, the doors locked


    from the inside.


    Out of surprise, she shot a quick look at the man in the driver¡¯s seat.


    He did not look too good at the moment. After he got in the car, he lit a cigarette and let the smoke


    cover his face, making it hard for her to see his expression clearly.


    For some reason, though, she knew that he looked somewhat aloof now.


    She knocked on the ss window a few times. Afraid that he couldn¡¯t hear her, she shouted, ¡°Tony,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    With the cigarette between his fingers, he cast a sidelong nce at her and wound down the windows


    slightly to let the smoke out.


    She quickly ran to the other side, but before she could ask him anything else, the car suddenly took off


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    like an arrow. He did not even look back at her once.


    Because she was leaning against the car door, she immediately fell to the ground as soon as the car


    left.


    A sharp pain rose from her knees and her eyes suddenly became red as she stared at the cement


    ground.


    She watched the car disappear from her field of vision, then slowly crawled back up without making a


    sound and looked at the stic bag beside her. Thinking that he might stay at her ce asionally,


    she had gone to the supermarket to restock some of his daily products.


    Taking the bag with her, she walked to a nearby trash can to throw the things away, but s, she was


    unable to.


    ¡°That b*stard. It¡¯s not like I did anything! I wasn¡¯t the one who invited that guy over to my ce¡­¡±


    Feeling disheartened, she bit her lip and started to head back. After taking a couple of steps, however,


    the car that sped off earlier came back around again and stopped right in front of her.


    The door to the passenger seat opened. Inside, she could see Tony¡¯s nk face.


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± he said.


    Still mad at him, she looked away and continued walking back toward her apartment.


    His face only grew darker as he watched the stubborn image of her back.


    Nobody knew that he almost lost it the moment he saw her and Sean together.


    He was well-aware of the significance Sean had in those few years of her life. After scheming


    incessantly to get them to divorce, he happened to spot them tugging at each other earlier.


    For a brief second, he was terrified that she would get into Sean¡¯s lousy car with him.


    ¡°Get in the car!¡± Tony had always been in a dominant position. Therefore, his words sounded more like


    an order and were filled with impatience.


    Her eyes were growing redder now. She kept her back straight and did not look back at him.


    Just when she thought she heard the sound of muffled footsteps behind her, she was lifted into his


    arms right away.


    ¡°Let me go! Tony Hart! Just go and don¡¯te back again! B*stard!¡±


    The sad tears that welled up in her eyes finally fell.


    ¡°Behave yourself!¡±


    She was taken aback after receiving that treatment and felt even more wronged now. Clutching the


    white shirt in front of his chest and still feeling a blunt pain from her knees, she yelled, ¡°I thought you


    never listened to me. Why? Do you think Sean and I have rekindled our feelings for each other? Since


    you already made that assumption, why the h*ll did you stille back for me?¡±


    Sean was the one who came to look for her at her apartment, but Tony was making it seem like she


    had intentionally invited him over. Moreover, he also grew mad at her and drove off right in front of her.


    Because of how upset she was, tears did not stop rolling out of her eyes.


    Seeing the miserable appearance on her face, Tony felt like his heart was being beaten to pieces. He


    held her tighter and said, ¡°Don¡¯te back? Do you want me to let you go so you can rekindle your


    feelings with that fellow?¡± he grumbled with a scowl.


    ¡°You!¡± She was infuriated and started to struggle even more. ¡°Let me go! I don¡¯t want to be with you


    anymore! You b*stard! B*stard!¡±


    After another blow, his eyes grew darker as he watched her struggle. He put her in the passenger seat


    and pressed up against her. ¡°Did you call me a b*stard? I took my eyes off you for a short time and you


    were already holding hands with that fellow. Didn¡¯t I tell you before that you¡¯re not allowed to talk to or


    have any physical contact with any other guy? What did you give me in response? What were you


    doing just now? Hmm? Did you forget already?¡±


    She was overwhelmed by the questions he threw at her all at once. When she thought about the day


    he left, she remembered, I did promise him that I wouldn¡¯t talk to other men. The thought made her bite


    down hard on her lip.


    Her red-rimmed eyes were glistening, and her clothes were disheveled from the struggle she put up


    earlier. At a nce, she looked like she had been bullied.


    Narrowing his eyes, he lowered his head suddenly and seized her lips that she had been biting.


    Her face turned bright red in an instant. She wanted to push him away, but he easily grasped both her


    arms and put them above her head.


    mes were burning in his eyes. When he saw the panic in her eyes, he raised his head again and


    looked down at her with a threatening gaze. ¡°Are you scared now?¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    ¡°Tony Hart, you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re shameless!¡± Myra seethed as soon as he let go of her lips.


    People were still passing by outside the apartment. The both of them had already garnered some


    attention, but their tant act in the carpelled even more people to steal nces at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that better than anyone else?¡± Tony pursed his lips and stared straight at the woman in


    front of him. His gaze was deep and dark¡ªlike a deep body of still water. The bottom could not be


    seen but they still captivated people. When she was about to make him turn away, he suddenly pushed


    her waist up against his.


    The close contact made her body stiffen in an instant.


    She did not think that he would pull a rebellious stunt in that situation.


    Her face turned incredibly red. She wanted to escape from him, but she only started to speak


    incoherently from the anger. ¡°Tony, you¡­ you rascal! Let me out!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Myra. I am a rascal; a rascal for you.¡± He narrowed his eyes and spoke calmly.


    She shivered all over. The pose that she was in with both her hands pinned above her head made her


    feel deeply embarrassed. Seeing the constant looks being thrown their way, she knew that if he did not


    let her go now, they would probably be the headline news under the entertainment section tomorrow.


    Her face would also be exposed without being blurred out.


    After pondering for a moment, she calmed herself back down and said softly, ¡°Tony, I don¡¯t feel


    Her voice was as gentle as the night breeze and felt ratherforting.


    The hardened expression on his face slowly began to rx, but he still kept his eyes narrowed at her.


    Suddenly, he bit down on her lips until she cried out in pain, then his anger subsided and he let go of


    her hands.


    Once her hands were freed, she quickly straightened her clothes and started to get out of the car, but


    he simply put the seat belt over her and shut the door.


    By the time she unfastened her seat belt and was going to open the door again, he had already


    returned to the driver¡¯s seat, closed his door, and locked the car.


    ¡°You!¡± She red at the expressionless man with her big eyes and cursed at him in her mind


    repeatedly. ¡°Let me out, Mr. Hart!¡±


    ¡°Am I back to being Mr. Hart again?¡± He did not unlock the doors but started the engine instead.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± She bit her lip.


    He did not make a sound, but his gaze, as he looked ahead, was cold and overbearing. The lines on


    his cheeks were also hardened.


    She was mad; mad that he did not believe her and that he did not consider her feelings. On the other


    hand, was he afraid that she still had lingering feelings for Sean? Was his fear that she would leave


    him for Sean the reason for his harsh behavior?


    Biting her lip, she noticed that the car was about to leave but the forlorn stic bag was still sitting on


    the side of the road. Hence, she blurted, ¡°The things I bought are still outside.¡±


    Tony turned and brushed his eyes over her. He backed the car up and stopped when they passed by


    the stic bag. Opening the car door, he picked up the bag of things and looked inside. As soon as he


    saw what she had bought, his eyes narrowed again and he snapped his head up at her.


    Myra knew that she was being weak now. Of all things, why did I have to buy that whole pile of things


    for him?


    She turned away and pretended she did not see the look in his eyes, but she heard him utter one


    simple sentence. ¡°You forgot to buy me underwear.¡±


    His tone was calm as though he was telling her she forgot to get the groceries for dinner that night.


    The redness in her face reached her neck. Grinding her teeth, she snapped, ¡°Get it yourself!¡±


    He caught sight of the scowl on her face from the corner of his eye, and somehow, it made him feel


    better.


    After that, he deliberately drove them to a Calvin Klein exclusive store.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Initially, she did not want to get out of the car. However, he was staring at her tantly as if to say that


    if she did not get down, he was going to deal with her inside the car.


    Biting her lip, she gave in to his oppressive behavior.


    When they walked into the store, a young female shopkeeper greeted them with a sweet voice, ¡°Sir.


    Miss. What are you looking for?¡±


    Myra only felt like burying her head in the ground.


    Tony looked at her with an honest gaze, but she knew exactly what he was implying. She cursed at him


    for being a hypocrite in her mind. Looking at the shopkeeper, she asked awkwardly, ¡°Where are the


    men¡¯s boxer briefs?¡±


    Even though she had worded her question carefully, it still seemed too coarse and dubious for a man


    and a woman to walk into a store to buy men¡¯s underwear. It would only make people stare at them


    more.


    The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes changed immediately as she brought them to the section for men¡¯s underwear.


    ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡±


    Myra wanted to get the underwear quickly, pay for it, and leave. If she stayed another second longer,


    she felt like her heart was about to beat out of her chest.


    After she picked up two pairs of underwear randomly, she was about to hand them over to the


    shopkeeper to pack when Tony said, ¡°Get a different size.¡± Myra¡¯s hands paused. His unhappy


    expression had made it into her awareness. ¡°This size is too small.¡±


    Her hands quivered as she clenched her teeth in annoyance. Suddenly, she tossed the two ck pairs


    of underwear aside and grabbed two pink ones instead. She turned back around to the shopkeeper


    with a different expression and said, ¡°These two. Pack them up for me, please.¡±


    Clearly, she had not brought that much money out with her. Without putting much thought into it, she


    turned around and pulled out the wallet she saw Tony put in his suit pocket earlier.


    Opening the ck wallet, she took out a gold card and handed it over to the shopkeeper.


    When it was time to put in the passcode, she turned to look at the man who was waiting not too far


    away. All of a sudden, she thought of putting in her own date of birth.


    A beeping sound was heard, then the credit card reader spat out a receipt.


    She felt her heart leap in her chest. Under the shopkeeper¡¯s envious gaze, she quickly signed the


    receipt and walked toward Tony with the bag in her hand.


    She was clearly aware of what people were envious of. A woman who could pull out a man¡¯s wallet


    whenever she wanted to and who knew the passcode for any card she used was very lucky in their


    eyes. Even though she might have been misunderstood, she did not mind it all that much.


    ¡°Here.¡± She handed over the ck wallet to the man who was waiting with a hand in his pocket. The


    anger she felt had mostly subsided now.


    Tony took his time to put his wallet away. Looking back up at her, he suddenly grabbed her hand and


    asked, ¡°Are you not mad anymore?¡±


    She was taken aback. The coldness in his eyes was also gone at this point. Pursing her lips, she


    looked away and retorted, ¡°Who said so?¡±


    The corner of his mouth curled up into a slight smile. With one hand, he pulled her in by the waist and


    started to head out, not forgetting to cast a nce at the pink underwear inside the bag.


    ¡°Myra, I didn¡¯t know you had such a tacky taste. I finally know why Estelle sent you that box of things


    now.¡±


    His deep-soundingughter rang in her ears.


    Dumbfounded, she nced at the pink underwear inside the bag and had a feeling she just dug her


    own grave.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mind if you change into something from there tonight.¡± His serious voice loomed over her head.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Myra eventually lost her temper and flung the bag at him. ¡°I¡¯m not changing into anything!¡± she fumed.


    After she shrugged him off, she ran straight toward the car in front of her. During this time, however,


    she did not think of taking a cab back home.


    Being considerate and tolerant was necessary in a rtionship. Both she and Tony alreadycked both


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    of those traits, but they were still able to learn how to love each other.


    By the time she arrived at the car, she still had to wait for Tony to get there.


    He walked toward her at a steady pace and shot an eyebrow up at her before unlocking the doors.


    Without a second thought, she got into the car.


    After he got into the car and locked the doors, he suddenly pressed up against her.


    Looking straight into her flustered eyes, he lowered his head and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad anymore, okay?¡±


    She felt like she was an even bigger hypocrite now. Just because he said those words, the grievances


    in her heart simply washed away. Biting her lip out of frustration, she turned away from him.


    Tony turned her face back toward him and kissed her eyes. ¡°Who told you to let me spot you with that


    fellow when I hade rushing back to see you? It made me upset.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re upset? What about me?¡± She pushed him away slightly. Looking at him with her big, clear eyes


    that were filled with despair, she retorted, ¡°When you flirted with women at social gatherings, I didn¡¯t


    say anything about it. When I called you the other day, I ended up hearing a girl at your house. Don¡¯t


    you know how miserable I felt? Not to mention, you¡­ imed that you liked me as though you don¡¯t


    have another woman, but the truth is you have a crush on a woman that you¡¯ve never told me about!¡±


    He felt sorry just seeing the using look in her eyes. After giving her a peck, he shook his head


    obliviously. ¡°I¡¯ve never flirted with other women at social gatherings before. That¡¯s nder. As for the


    night you called, the person who came to look for me was Gemma, the Young Lady of the Walton


    Family. She was able to find my address because of her brother¡¯s connections, but nothing is going on


    between us. The crush¡­¡± His eyes sank when he got to that point, and his voice also became slightly


    raspy. ¡°It¡¯s true; I do have a crush on a woman.¡±


    Myra¡¯s body stiffened, and her eyes filled with disbelief.


    Without waiting for her response, he let out a low chuckle and said, ¡°I have a crush, but isn¡¯t she my


    girlfriend now? Myra, if you insist on being jealous of yourself, I can¡¯t stop you either.¡±


    There was a tear still hanging on her eysh. Upon hearing his words, she blinked and the tear rolled


    down.


    He wiped away the tear with a kiss then proceeded to kiss her lips.


    When she started to run out of breath in his arms, he finally let go. Biting her lip onest time, he knew


    that she was back to herself after hearing her wince in pain.


    Before this, she used the first two issues to keep scores with him in order to build up her argument, but


    his answer to herst usation caught her by surprise. He admitted to having a crush, but that


    woman¡­ is me?


    She quivered. Biting her lip, she looked at the man in front of her and asked, ¡°Are¡­ you telling me the


    truth?¡±


    Hearing her suspicious tone, he narrowed his eyes and a dangerous light shed across them. ¡°You


    don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°I-I believe you now!¡± she blurted.


    She pushed him away. Since they were at such a close distance, his manly scent surrounded her and


    made it impossible for her to think straight. She also forgot to ask when he had started to develop


    feelings for her if she was really the woman he had a crush on.


    In a calm demeanor, he sat back in the driver¡¯s seat to start the engine and leave the ce.


    But he was just¡­ She cursed at him again, You devil!


    After they drove off, a woman slowly snuck out from behind a car.


    The woman had an exquisite appearance and was wearing makeup that was perfect for her. At this


    moment, however, her expression looked tense and hideous. Sasha was just passing by the area, but


    she could never have imagined that Tony and Myra were really dating. I thought he was only joking, but


    he even came out shopping with her and let her use his wallet! His credit card!


    A wave of anguish and anger washed over her. Without any hesitation, she took out her phone and


    made a call. As soon as the person picked up, she exploded, ¡°Sean! I told you before that Myra is not a


    simple woman, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Just a minute ago, I saw her and Director Hart from the Hart


    Group shopping together!¡±


    She thought, Myra must have used some shameful tactics to get Tony into her hands. The thought


    aggravated her.


    Sean was already in a terrible mood, but his face sank when Sasha delivered the news to him. He


    scoffed. ¡°She wants to ruin herself now. What does that have to do with me?¡±


    As he was saying that, his frustration continued to build up inside. He floored the gas pedal and quickly


    brought the car speed up to a hundred and twenty.


    Sasha chewed on her lip. Well, she and Sean are divorced now. There¡¯s nothing much he can do about


    her.


    After thinking for a moment, she used, ¡°She was the one who stole ourpany¡¯s designs back


    then, but I don¡¯t know what sort of deal she made with Tony for him to attack our Hay Group. Sean, I


    just think you¡¯re so much better. Women like her are the worst!¡±


    Sean was angry. Yes, it¡¯s not worth it to get caught up again with someone like Myra. I have L, and


    my life is getting better. Why do I have to care about whether Tony eventually abandons her or not?


    He was certain that Tony would leave her. After all, how could a man like him ept Myra? Even if he


    did, would the Hart Family be able to ept a divorced daughter-inw?


    Letting out a final scoff, he hung up on the call.


    Myra looked at Tony as he focused on driving. Eventually, she said in a small voice, ¡°Everything ended


    between Sean and me right after the divorce.¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Myra nced at Tony. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting a visit from him today either. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him at


    first, but he kept holding me back. He even gave me that invitation and said some strange things.¡±


    Finding out that she was the woman Tony had a crush on probably made her feel better. She did not


    want him to get mad again because of Sean nor did she want their rtionship to go through more


    turbulence because of Sean. It was just not worth it.


    When she mentioned the invitation, Tony looked sideways at the white pamphlet that had fallen on the


    carpet in the car and a cold gaze shed across his eyes.


    Even though he did not make a sound, she could feel his destion. Biting her lip, she reached out and


    interlocked her fingers with his unupied right hand. When he did not push her away, her face turned


    slightly red and she murmured, ¡°I admit I used to like him.¡±


    Her fingers suddenly started to hurt from the increasing pressure he was clenching her hand with.


    Grimacing in pain, she looked at the dark expression on his face and murmured, ¡°Your moods are so


    erratic. Just a second ago, you were so gentle toward me and talking about having a crush on me, but


    now you¡¯re being so fierce.¡±


    He immediately turned to look at her with a serious gaze. ¡°Do you want me to turn back right now and


    send you to the Chase Residence? Since they haven¡¯t had the wedding yet, you still have time to


    snatch him back.¡±


    As she listened to his words that were cold yet filled with jealousy, she felt likeughing for some


    reason. In the end, she let out a chuckle and turned to stare at the side of his face. ¡°You¡¯re already


    getting jealous before I even finished talking.¡±


    His lips were pressed into a tight, straight line.


    She tugged his hand then suddenly lifted it up and ced a kiss on his fingers. Her face blushed


    slightly, and she subconsciously tucked a loose strand of hair at the side of her face behind her ear. He


    noticed that her ears were also red now and heard her sigh softly. ¡°I used to like him, but it¡¯s all in the


    past now. I don¡¯t like him anymore.¡± She hesitated briefly. Her face grew red and her bright eyes filled


    with bashfulness. ncing over at him, she suddenly took a deep breath and said in a small voice, ¡°I


    like you now.¡±


    All of a sudden, the car screeched to a stop.


    When the car stopped abruptly, she was also flung forward. By the time she sat back in her seat, she


    heard the sound of a seatbelt being unbuckled and felt herself being spun beforending on top of his


    She still hadn¡¯t looked up yet when her lips were forcefully seized by the man in front of her. His kiss


    was passionate and ruthless. This time, he did not give her a second to breathe.


    His series of actions left her rather dumbfounded. Although it was night now, the windshield at the front


    of the car was not covered, and they were also in the middle of the street.


    She hated that side of him that was shameless, but she still did not dare to do anything.


    There were already people outside looking at them and whispering to each other.


    Gritting her teeth, she exhorted by his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Tony, can we go home?¡±


    His eyes grew dark. Lifting his head, he narrowed his eyes when he saw that her cheeks, neck, and


    even ears had turned bright red.


    Her face turned even redder. ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡­ You can do anything you want when we¡¯re home.¡± Just


    not here.


    Tony looked straight at her. His intense gaze was like a big that encased her.


    A whileter, just as she was starting to assume that he would not agree to it, he let her go. His eyes


    were still dark. He lowered his head abruptly and bit her lip before finally allowing her to return to the


    passenger seat.


    With a reddened face, she scrambled back to her seat and urged him to start the car right away.


    It was deep in the night now. The scent of autumn was slowly approaching.


    Myra opened the window and enjoyed the cool night breeze as it blew in.


    Since the windows were open, Tony pulled out a cigarette to smoke. When he was about to light it, a


    thought suddenly urred to him and he kept the cigarette back inside. In a low voice, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t


    like to see you and that fellow standing together.¡±


    Her head was close to the window, but she was able to hear every word he said. The anger she felt


    earlier was now gone. She mumbled sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to stand with him.¡±


    With a calm expression, he said, ¡°You know what I mean, Myra.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He did not have the power to change the feelings she once had for Sean during those six years, but


    from this point, she was only his.


    When she turned her head back around, she saw the calm expression on his face, then thought for a


    moment and nodded helplessly. ¡°Okay. The next time I see him, I¡¯ll run in the opposite direction. If he


    catches me, I¡¯ll call the police right away. Is that good enough?¡±


    ncing over at her and seeing the yful look in her eyes, he had a feeling that she had him in the


    palm of her hand. His eyes narrowed. Stepping on the gas pedal, he quickly returned to her apartment


    and drove straight into the basement parking lot.


    He parked at a random spot and stopped the car. Just then, Myra suddenly grew serious and grabbed


    his hand that was reaching for the door. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Raising his eyebrows, he followed her line of vision to the front of the elevator in front of them.


    A woman was waiting over there. She was wearing a short, light green, tight-fitting dress and carrying a


    shoulder bag in the same color palette. Judging by her silhouette, he thought she looked quite simr


    to Myra.


    Once the elevator doors opened, the woman walked in. As soon as she turned around, Myra¡¯s face


    grew even more serious.


    It¡¯s Kris.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we getting down?¡± Tony turned back around to look at her.


    The only reason Kris is here is to see me, but if we get out of the car now¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for a


    bit? Let¡¯s wait in the car for a bit before getting down.¡± She was looking at him with an unusual gaze.


    Even though she could not hide it for much longer, she still did not want the Stark Family to find out


    about her rtionship with Tony at the moment.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Cameron tried reaching Myra multiple times on the phely, but she did not answer a single one of


    his calls. It wasn¡¯t that she did not want to return to the Stark Group, but she wanted to make a


    statement before she did.


    Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at Myra. ¡°Why do we have to wait for a bit before getting out of the


    car?¡±


    For some reason, she felt rather guilty from the way he was looking at her. But the thought of Kris


    made her frown and lower her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in the same elevator as that person.¡±


    He looked back in the direction of the elevator. The doors had closed slowly, and the elevator was


    heading up.


    Because he had done a thorough check on her before, he was aware of Kris¡¯ identity and perhaps even


    some of the rtives on Myra¡¯s paternal and maternal side of the family that she might not have known


    herself. Seeing the look on her face, something flickered across his eyes. He held her waist and left a


    reassuring kiss on her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a bit before going up then.¡±


    As soon as he said that, she snapped her head up and pressed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your


    apartment tonight?¡±


    In an instant, the tender expression he had on his face a second ago turned dark. Tightening his arm


    around her thin waist, he seethed, ¡°Myra, sometimes, I really just want to strangle you!¡±


    She was clearly the one who made those flirtatious suggestions in the car earlier. ¡®¡­you can do


    anything you want when we¡¯re home¡­¡¯


    But now that they were at her apartment, she was telling him to just go home.


    Feeling guilty, she cupped his face in her hands and kissed his cheeks. She coaxed, ¡°Tony. Just this


    once, okay? That woman is my half-sister. I know her very well. If she goes up there and doesn¡¯t see


    me, she¡¯ll keep waiting until I show up.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me going to your ce?¡± He was not swayed by her coaxing and


    simply looked at her coldly. She said she didn¡¯t want to be in the same elevator as that woman, but


    really, she¡¯s just afraid of letting that woman see the both of us together!


    A wave of anger was surging inside of him while his expression turned sour.


    She felt apologetic now that he knew her intentions. When she went to grab his hand, he avoided her.


    Nheless, she learned to be as thick-skinned as he was and forcefully grabbed his hand without a


    second thought. ¡°I don¡¯t like the Stark Family. I still haven¡¯t told you some things about my family, but I¡¯ll


    tell you everything slowly, okay? For the time being, I just don¡¯t want them to know that we¡¯re together.¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°The main point here is you don¡¯t want them to know about our rtionship, right?¡± He


    turned and pushed her chin up harshly. Seeing how she was still looking at him with her big and clear


    eyes, he suddenly felt like tying her up and giving her a good beating.


    ¡°Myra, are you that ashamed of me?¡±


    His tone was cold when he said that, but she felt her body stiffen slightly as she thought she heard a


    hint of hurt in his voice too.


    Biting her lip, she sped his unupied hand and pressed, ¡°It¡¯s not that. I actually want to introduce


    you to Mr. Engelhard as soon as I can. He¡¯s someone I care about. But the Stark Family¡­ Tony, I¡¯m


    going back to the Stark Group soon. I just feel like it¡¯s not appropriate to let them find out about our


    rtionship now.¡±


    ¡°How is it inappropriate?¡± He asked with a subtle expression.


    She did not know how to exin to him for a while. Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°I want to take back


    what is mine. I wanted to return to the Stark Group a long time ago, but at the time, I didn¡¯t know I


    would end up with you. You were not part of my ns at the time, but now¡­¡±


    Her exnation was rather disoriented because the truth was she did not know what to say either.


    His eyes grew even more somber. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to interfere in your ns to return to the Stark


    Family?¡±


    She took a deep breath and nodded as she bit her lip.


    That was the n she came up with during the time that he was gone.


    His expression did not look too good. Heughed, but it was brief and carried a bit of mockery.


    It made her feel ufortable all of a sudden. In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°I promise I will get this


    sorted out very quickly. Isn¡¯t it your birthday next month? Old Master Hart also gave me permission to


    go to your birthday¡ª¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he cut her off abruptly. Pulling out and lighting up the cigarette he kept earlier, he


    pinched it between his index finger and middle finger and inhaled sharply.


    When he saw that she was staring at him in a daze, he smirked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to go back


    home first? What are you still doing in the car?¡±


    She had a feeling that he was upset now, but at the moment, she did not know what to say tofort


    him.


    After she slowly got out of the car, she wanted to turn back around and say something to him. Anything


    would have sufficed. I could tell him I want to go back to his apartment with him today. It¡¯s not like I


    haven¡¯t spent the night there before. But, if I bump into Old Master Hart again¡­ At her own apartment,


    however, she would not bump into Sebastian.


    Her mind was a mess. Knowing that she was wrong, she was going to say something when the


    passenger-side door was suddenly pulled shut from the inside.


    She looked up immediately and saw his icy-looking side profile. The lines on his face were also


    strained tightly. A feeling of destion entered her awareness.


    It was the second time he locked her out of the car that day.


    Nheless, she only felt sorry toward him.


    Very quickly, the car rushed off once again before her.


    Taking a deep breath, she felt like she was truly the worst. She wanted to tell him that she wanted to


    solve her problems with the Stark Family on her own so that people did not think she chose to be with


    him for some other reason. Do I just feel inferior? Because I¡¯m a divorcee, and he¡¯s too perfect¡­


    She felt dejected. When she turned around, she realized that since they had parted on bad terms, she


    also forgot to bring the bag of things down from the car. She tugged her lips to one side then started


    walking toward the elevator.


    Once she got to the elevator, the doors happened to open and inside it was none other than Kris.


    Kris was slightly surprised to see her, but her eyes were quickly filled with mockery and fiendish


    pleasure. ¡°I thought the divorce hit you too hard and you were off crying somewhere!¡±


    Because of her, she and Tony had gotten into a dispute. She already detested Kris and her mother to


    start with, but seeing her now, Myra felt even more irritated. With a cold expression, she walked into the


    elevator and pressed the button for her floor.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As the doors were closing, a beautiful hand suddenly stopped it. Kris was standing outside the elevator.


    Those eyes of hers looked tantly smug. ¡°What? Did the divorce hit you so hard that you don¡¯t even


    know how to talk anymore? Myra, I knew Sean was going to divorce you from the start! I also heard


    he¡¯s with L now. Not only did they get a marriage license already, but they¡¯re also going to have the


    wedding reception soon!¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Myra drew a sharp breath.


    Kris froze momentarily before gloating even more. ¡°I came here just to see you in misery!¡± Her gaze


    turned ruthless in an instant. ¡°I told you before. What makes you think you can step on me? I¡¯ve only


    just begun. One day, anything you have that I like, I will take away from you while destroying everything


    of yours that I don¡¯t like!¡±

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    ¡°Are you saying you want to take away the twenty percent I own of Stark Group?¡± Myra mocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kris eximed without trying to cover her intentions. Suddenly, she lowered her voice


    and sounded especially vicious. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that I¡¯m unaware. Aside from the twenty percent you


    own in Stark Group, you also have fifty percent of Chase Group¡¯s property at Hilliville. And the Ritz


    Carlton¡­ Myra, I gotta give it to you¡ªyou¡¯re certainly amazing! Heck, you even had a deranged and


    pitiful mother who abandoned you and killed herself in the end!¡± Once she was done, her gaze became


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    gentle and friendly again. She walked into the elevator calmly and let the doors close.


    Myra had her hands clenched tightly by her sides as she red at the woman beside her. She could


    never forget the painstaking life her mother had in thosest few years up until the day she killed


    herself in the hospital. Before she could say anything, the elevator doors were stopped from closing


    again by another hand. It was an attractive hand with slender and thin fingers.


    Following the hand up, they were greeted by a handsome face. His features and bone structure were


    very prominent. Moreover, the ck suit he was wearing made him look even taller. He did not have


    any emotions on his face. In his left hand, he was holding a stic bag while he had a cigarette in the


    other. When he looked up, his eyes were as deep and still as an old well. He stood at the entrance of


    the elevator without saying anything, but he carried a calm and domineering presence that showed he


    was not an ordinary person at first nce.


    After ncing at the two people inside the elevator, he put out his cigarette and threw it in a nearby


    trash can outside before entering.


    Myra struggled to breathe all of a sudden because the man who walked in was the man who had left


    and returned¡ªTony.


    He was holding the bag of things she bought from the supermarket along with the two pairs of pink


    men¡¯s underwear that stood out. Was he going up to her ce now that he was in the elevator? Even


    though his actions surprised her, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Kris who was beside her. She tried her


    best to suppress the despise she felt for she did not want to have a contorted facial expression.


    As soon as Kris looked up, she was immediately attracted to the man in front of her. Not only was he


    handsome, but this thirty-four or thirty-five-year-old man also had a mannerism and introversion that


    even Cameron did not possess. She could identify his social status and family background just from the


    look in his eyes. He¡¯s definitely not someone Sean canpare to! She was only resentful of Old


    Master Stark¡¯s bias toward Myra at the time and for buying this luxurious apartment for her while she


    received nothing.


    When she noticed that he did not press the elevator button, she tucked the loose strands of hair at the


    side of her face behind her ear to reveal her perfect neckline and corbone. Disregarding her enemy,


    Myra, beside her, she asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Excuse me, which floor are you on?¡± She intended on


    pressing his elevator floor button for him.


    Tony nced at her briefly before simply looking away, not having any intention of talking to her. As


    such, her body stiffened. She always took pride in her beautiful appearance and voluptuous figure. Men


    she liked were never able to escape from her. After getting brushed off by Tony today, however, she


    was able to sense the slight hint of disdain. Narrowing her eyes, she put on an even warmer smile. ¡°I


    see we¡¯re going to the same floor.¡±


    When he still did not give her a response, it looked like she was about to snap. Myra scoffed at her


    from the side. How could she not know what Kris¡¯ intention was? Nheless, Tony¡¯s tactics allowed


    her to let out a sigh of relief.


    Kris knew that Myra wasughing at her. Despite being enraged, she did not want to lose her feminine


    appearance in front of this man.


    After Myra scoffed at Kris, however, she was unable tough anymore for she realized that Tony did


    not have the intention of going to another floor. Aside from her elevator floor button that was lit up, the


    rest were dull and gray.


    She pretended to nce at him carelessly but caught him looking right at her with his deep gaze.


    Something seemed to have flickered across his eyes, but it happened so quickly that she was unable


    to see clearly. Not long after, the elevator bell went off to indicate that they had arrived.


    Kris took one step out of the elevator first with Myra following behind her. When Myra did not hear the


    elevator doors close behind her, she turned back anxiously and saw that he had gotten off on the same


    floor. Her expression shifted as she looked at him urgently, hoping that he would see the look in her


    eyes, get the message, and leave at once. But, he did not spare a single nce at her and continued


    to walk out.


    She stopped walking, and so did Kris. They turned around to look at the man from the elevator earlier


    and watched as he walked past them, past Myra¡¯s door, and eventually stopped outside the unit next to


    hers. After digging in his pocket, he pulled out a key and pushed it into the keyhole.


    Click. The door opened. In an instant, he went inside and closed the door.


    Myra watched the whole process with her heart in her throat. When he finally went inside, she stared at


    the door he entered and exhaled heavily.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± A sneer came from beside her. ¡°Myra, you just got divorced. Are you interested in another man


    already? You really are getting more shameless each time!¡±


    ¡°Really? At least I don¡¯t try to impress people by asking them which floor they¡¯re on inside an elevator.¡±


    When Myra saw him enter the unit next door, she began to wonder when he had purchased it. Still,


    since she was relieved now, she was able to snap back at Kris without hesitation. Opening her bag,


    she started to search for her own keys.


    Meanwhile, Kris became more annoyed as she looked at the unit in front of her. That old man. I¡¯m his


    granddaughter too, but he only ever thought of Myra! This garden apartment located in the middle of


    the city is worth tens of millions. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Impress? Have you ever seen a time when I


    needed to impress someone? I¡¯m not as cheap as you are to be hopeless for a man. You tried to


    win Sean over every day, but in the end, you were still abandoned!¡±


    While searching for her keys, Myra¡¯s hand came to a halt. She lifted her head back up with a nk


    expression on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that Cameron has been asking me to return to


    the Stark Group?¡±


    Kris¡¯ face shifted. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t be bothered to return?¡±


    ¡°After being insulted by you today, I think I should still return to the Stark Group. I didn¡¯t want anything


    else anymore, but since you still can¡¯t get over me, why wouldn¡¯t I go back and take more away with


    me? By the time your little brother is born, I would have a smaller portion, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Myra spoke with


    a calm expression.


    Kris¡¯ expression turned sour immediately. ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t get over you? Myra, you¡¯ve had


    this nned all along. You want to return and split up the Stark Group! Don¡¯t assume that we have no


    idea!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re all aware of it, but what can you do? The twenty percent I own was given to me by


    Grandpa. Cameron and my mother still own joint property at thepany. Even if Cameron passes


    away, I can still get my mother¡¯s half and at least a third of Cameron¡¯s assets.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kris¡¯ face was contorted now. ¡°Father will never give you his assets!¡±


    When Myra opened the door to go inside, Kris also wanted to follow along, but why would Myra ever let


    her in?

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Myra stood in the doorway, blocking the door as she coldly stared at Kris. ¡°Kris, you should be thankful


    that I don¡¯t have a recording of what you said to me in the past. Otherwise, the things that I can get for


    myself won¡¯t stop at just those.¡±


    mming the door shut with a loud ¡®Bang!¡¯, she leaned her back against the security door and turned a


    deaf ear to Kris¡¯ frustrated voice outside. She clenched her fists tightly, feeling as if she had managed


    to vent some of her anger. I will probably be forced to fight a long, drawn-out war from now on. But, I


    have something more important to take care of right now.


    Taking out her phone, she immediately dialed Tony¡¯s number. Although she called him three times in a


    row, her calls went unanswered. He must be angry.


    Thus, she smiled bitterly and sent him a text message instead. ¡®Tony, have you fallen asleep?¡¯


    As expected, the message waspletely ignored even though she knew very well that he wasn¡¯t the


    type to go to bed so early. She felt rather restless as she waited in the living room. When Meow


    realized that she was home, it quickly ran out of the bedroom and sprawled across her body, trying its


    best to be affectionate with her.


    Unfortunately, Myra didn¡¯t have her usual enthusiasm at the moment. Maybe it was due to the long-


    term cold war she had with Sean, as well as his refusal to reciprocate her feelings, which left her at a


    loss for what to do¡ªshe didn¡¯t know how to coax the angry man next door at the moment. However,


    she knew that she could not allow the cold war to continue.


    After that, she waited in her apartment for a while longer, listlessly teasing Meow for a bit. Once she


    was certain that Kris had left, she finally came out of her apartment and walked over to the door of the


    apartment unit next door. She was about to ring the doorbell when she suddenly realized that the door


    was open! Seemingly thinking about something, the corners of her mouth curved upward. She boldly


    pushed the door open and walked inside, not forgetting to close the door behind her.


    It was very quiet inside the apartment. She could tell that Tony had renovated the entire apartment


    again recently. It was in a style that he liked. Moreover, the entire apartment was very clean. As she


    walked into the entranceway, she discovered a pair of female slippers. The slippers had two cats


    printed on them, making them look very delicate and adorable.


    Her heart immediately softened at the sight. She quickly changed into the slippers and continued


    inward. When she arrived in the living room, she saw a stic bag and a box sitting in front of the sofa.


    The stic bag was the same one she had brought back from the supermarket the other day. Simrly,


    the box looked very familiar too! That¡¯s the box Estelle asked her friend to deliver to me! Tony said he


    got rid of it. It turns out that he simply ced it next door!


    She eyed the box and blushed slightly for some inexplicable reason.


    ¡°Tony¡ª¡± she shouted upstairs.


    The apartment was a duplex. Since she didn¡¯t see him downstairs, he had to be upstairs. Hence, she


    went upstairs to look for him. She soon heard the sound of the showering from the bedroom.


    Barging into the bedroom, she suddenly realized that he was probably taking a shower inside.


    The blush on her face deepened, and she abruptly recalled what he said to her yesterday. It had


    seemed like a joke at the time¡­ ¡®I won¡¯t mind if you change into something from there tonight.¡¯ At the


    time, I assumed that he had gotten rid of the box. So, I was wondering what was there for me to wear.


    But now¡­ She suddenly had a daring idea. By the time she came back to her senses, she had already


    gone downstairs and was holding the box in her arms. Then, she hurriedly returned to her apartment as


    if she had never been next door.


    After taking a shower, she stared at thece outfit in front of her in a daze. This is nothing but two


    pieces of fabric¡­ How am I supposed to wear this? She blushed crimson and took a deep breath


    before tossing aside the dirty thoughts in her head just now.


    ¡°Myra Stark, you are getting more and more shameless as time passes!¡± Myra sharply berated herself


    in front of the mirror. Despite that, she picked up those two pieces of fabric¡­


    Myra walked out of her apartment wearing a modest pink long dress that reached her ankles. She even


    put on a small vest that made her waist appear more slender. When she stood outside Tony¡¯s


    apartment again, she discovered that the door was shut tight. Stunned, she reached out to press the


    doorbell. A long time passed, but nobody opened the door from the inside. Thus, she became anxious


    and repeatedly rang the doorbell.


    Finally, the door opened with a ¡®click¡¯. The security door opened, revealing a man that only had arge


    towel wrapped around his lower body. He probably just finished showering not too long ago. Water


    droplets were dripping from his forehead. Even the corners of his eyes were wet, causing his eyes to


    seem even deeper and clearer than normal. She keenly noticed that he had shaved the stubble on his


    lower jaw¡ªit was now clean and smooth.


    Her eyes traveled lower¡­ Then, her face involuntarily flushed crimson. The man only had a towel


    wrapped around his lower body. Therefore, his perfect figure waspletely revealed before her eyes.


    His wide shoulders and narrow waist; the firm wall of muscles covering his abdomen; and his beautiful


    Adonis belt¡­


    Tony noticed Myra¡¯s gaze roaming all over his body when she came face to face with him. Narrowing


    his eyes, he raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Can I help you, Miss Stark from next door?¡±


    His cynical words sounded so out of ce that they immediately dragged her wandering mind out of


    the gutter and back to the present. She bit her lip and lifted her head to meet his slightly frosty eyes.


    ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡±


    ¡°How dare I?¡± He refused to let her in but did not close the door in her face either. Leaning against the


    door, he folded his arms in front of his chest and condescendingly looked down at her.


    She could tell that he was still a little upset from the way he was acting. However, most of his anger


    had faded away. Thus, she took a step forward and hugged his arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I will slowly


    exin my family situation to you? Why don¡¯t I¡­ go inside and tell you about it?¡±


    Thetter sentence was spoken a little cautiously. At first, she thought that he would make things


    difficult for her. Contrary to her expectations, he simply studied her intently for a moment. Then, he


    turned sideways and walked inside without closing the door. The corners of her mouth lifted in


    response as she hurriedly followed after him. Changing into the indoor slippers, she walked toward the


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    figure in the living room.


    The southernmost part of the living room was a floor-to-ceiling ss window, and next to it was a small


    balcony. He walked straight to the small balcony and sat down in the recliner, casually picking up a


    cigarette ced by the side and putting it into his mouth. He was just about to light the cigarette when a


    fair and slender hand appeared out of nowhere and snatched the cigarette from his thin lips. The


    cigarette was ced back in its original position. Following that, her soft voice rang out. ¡°You should


    smoke less. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to me?¡± His lips curled into a sneer as he reached out to pick up the cigarette again.


    Hence, she swiftly snatched away the pack of cigarettes and threw it onto the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Tony Hart, didn¡¯t you ask me to be yours? Well, can I take away your cigarettes with my status as your


    wife?¡± She felt very bashful when she said those words. However, the look in her eyes at that moment


    was unyielding as she stared into the man¡¯s eyes unblinkingly.


    The look in her eyes was very distinct. While he was being stared at so fixedly, he secretly felt annoyed


    about his tendency to waver in front of her. Then, his thin lips twitched slightly. ¡°I changed my mind.


    There are so many other women in Bradfort City; why do I have to get one who likes pissing me off for


    no reason?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Since you changed your mind¡ª¡± The expression on her face didn¡¯t change much. She simply


    turned around and acted as if she was going to leave. ¡°Since you¡¯ve changed your mind, then it was


    too rude of me to barge into your apartment. I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    The moment Myra turned around, she felt Tony grabbing her by the waist from behind and found


    herself sitting on hisp in the blink of an eye. Thus, she lifted her head and came face-to-face with a


    pair of grim, angry, and upset eyes. Those eyes rarely revealed so many emotions at once¡ªhe had


    always been an existence standing above all others. Then, she suddenly leaned forward and lightly


    kissed him on the lips. ¡°You don¡¯t know how jealous I was when Kris wanted to seduce you just now.¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Myra¡¯s voice, much like herself, gave off a quiet and gentle feeling. There was no attacking power


    hidden in it.


    This damn woman! How is she able to control my emotions so easily? Moreover, she knows exactly


    how tofort me! Still¡­ Tony couldn¡¯t help feeling pleased inside when he heard her saying that she


    had gotten jealous when that woman tried to seduce him at the elevator. Then, he reversed their roles


    and took the initiative to ¡®attack¡¯ instead. He kissed her deeply on the lips, acting as if he wanted to


    devour her whole. His actions were fierce¡ªhe had no intention of being gentle toward her.


    Soon, he pulled off the vest she was wearing and threw it on the ground. The night breeze was chilly,


    and she shivered suddenly. All of a sudden, she remembered what she was wearing underneath her


    dress. She gasped in shock and grabbed the hands of the man in front of her just as he was about to


    rip the cor of her dress.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Wait¡­¡± she urgently said while breathing heavily. Her face flushed as red as a beet in an


    instant, and even her ears burned fiercely.


    She seemed like she wanted to get up from his embrace. However, he had no intention of letting her


    escape. Wrapping his arms around the woman¡¯s waist tightly, his eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Who


    was it that said I can do anything I want once we get home?¡±


    Her face flushed even redder. She bit her lip hard but did not dare to let go of his hand. At the same


    time, she looked away desperately. ¡°I just¡­ I just remembered that I haven¡¯t showered yet¡­ I¡­ I want


    to take a shower first¡­¡±


    In her urgency to soothe his anger, she had acted recklessly on a crazy whim. However, she felt a


    sense of tragic despair washing over her at that moment. I need to get this off me! I need to get away


    from him, go back home, and change out of these clothes!


    On the other hand, he simply picked her up in a princess carry and walked upstairs. He stared at her


    with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t shower when you went back just


    now.¡±


    His gaze swept over her tied-up hair, the mockery in his eyes growing ever stronger.


    Blushing to the extreme, she wished the ground would open up and swallow her whole. Then, she


    quickly changed her statement. ¡°I want to go to the bathroom.¡±


    He walked through the living room while carrying her in his arms. When he passed by the stic bag in


    front of the sofa, his eyes narrowed slightly. His gaze swept over that area, then he looked at the


    woman blushing furiously in his arms. After that, something seemed to sh in his eyes and mischief


    crept into his darkened eyes. ¡°By going to the bathroom, do you mean the bathroom in your house?¡±


    She turned her head away. ¡°How did you know?¡¯


    He suddenly chuckled lightly. Hisughter sounded from above her head. It was low and deep,


    reverberating through his chest.


    At that moment, Myra feltpletely powerless to resist Tony. For one, he was staring deeply into her


    eyes with those dark eyes of his; for another, he was chuckling softly in front of her like so. A hint of


    embarrassment immediately surged up in her heart¡ªshe felt as if her inner thoughts had been read by


    the man. Thus, she couldn¡¯t help yelling, ¡°What are youughing at?!¡±


    Tony hugged her body close and continued walking upstairs. Simultaneously, he abruptly stopped


    apartment too. You don¡¯t need to go back to your apartment next door.¡±


    Her body stiffened. Despite that, he seemed to think that it wasn¡¯t enough and added, ¡°I have clothes


    here for you too; if you really want to change, that is.¡±


    The corners of Tony¡¯s mouth lifted after he finished speaking. At the same time, he hugged the woman


    in his arms even tighter and continued walking upstairs.


    Myra felt as if an explosion went off in her head when she heard those words¡ªshe was certain that the


    man knew. Thinking back to the missing box in the living room¡­ a sense of shame washed over her.


    However, she found herself in the bedroom before she could recover from her shock. Her entire body


    sank into the ck velvet bedsheets as soon as she touched the bed. Then, he pressed down on her.


    The entire house was silent. The window was opened slightly. A breeze made the curtains billow


    slightly, and the swaying of the curtains allowed the moonlight to spill into the room. In the faint


    moonlight, Tony lowered his head to look down at the woman in his arms. Myra had fallen asleep due


    to exhaustion. He thought back on the excessively seductive outfit she had worn today; it had aroused


    him so much that he nearly hurt her in their lovemaking. Feeling a faint heartache washing over his


    heart, he nted a light kiss on her forehead.


    He did not forget the words she had whispered in his ears just now. ¡®Tony, I don¡¯t want anybody to think


    that I am using you. I also have no intention of letting Rachel and the others get their hands on what


    belongs to my mother and me. So, I n to return to the Stark Group. I want to obtain it through my


    own strength. Let me try, okay?¡¯


    He did not want to make things difficult for her, but he was annoyed that she would think like that. He


    also felt worried about her position in the Stark Family.


    ¡°Go ahead and try if you want to. Just turn around when you get tired; I¡¯ll be right behind you,¡± Tony


    murmured softly as he tightened his hold and pulled Myra into his embrace. Then, the two of them


    gradually fell asleep next to each other.


    The next day, Myra decided to head to the Stark Group. She did not allow Tony toe along with her;


    she only allowed him to send her as far as the bottom of the Stark Tower.


    The car arrived at the Stark Group. She didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eyes ever since she woke up this


    morning because of what happenedst night. True to his word, he had prepared clothes for her in his


    apartment. In fact, he had a whole closet full of the clothes that she normally wore. The tags on the


    clothes were still attached to them. Moreover, all of them were in her size. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help


    thinking of the time when she was at the hotel celebrating the Chase Group officially obtaining the


    Sunny Bay Project. The clothes she had changed into back then were also something he had asked


    the serving staff to prepare. Besides, those clothes had fit her body like a glove too. This man has such


    sharp eyes. How did he know my size just from a single nce at the time?!


    When the car came to a stop, she couldn¡¯t wait to open the car door and get out of the car. However,


    the man behind her pulled her back again. Looking into those teasing eyes of his, she felt her heart


    pounding like crazy in her chest. She hurriedly kissed the man on the cheek and said, ¡°Bye.¡±


    Tony seemed unsatisfied with her perfunctory actions. Hence, he took it unto himself to hold her head


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    in ce and kissed her deeply. Once he was satisfied, he released her and pressed his forehead


    against her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up from here in the afternoon.¡±


    His gaze was calm and natural; it was almost as if he knew she wanted to stay at the Stark Group.


    Myra thought back to the words he said to herst night. Although she said nothing, her heart softened


    from the love she felt in the kiss they shared. She initially wanted to tell him not to wait for her but


    decided not to upset him in the end. Thus, she kissed his lower jaw and murmured, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Myra got out of the car, the ck Maybach behind her swiftly drove away.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Myra watched as the car drove away. Then, she adjusted her clothes. The moment she turned around,


    she came face-to-face with Kris¡¯ shocked and suspicious gaze studying her uncertainly. ¡°Whose car did


    you just get out of?¡±


    Myra coldly nced at Kris before walking around her and heading toward the Stark Tower.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Kris hurriedly chased after Myra and grabbed Myra¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°I asked you; whose car did


    you get out of?!¡±


    When Kris walked out of the building, she happened to see a ck Maybach stopped in front of the


    building. It was thetest model in the market. She originally assumed that it belonged to one of the


    go up and greet them, she saw Myraing out of the car with a shy smile! Moreover, she noticed a


    tall man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat during the short exchange between those two. Unfortunately, she


    couldn¡¯t see who the man was!


    Didn¡¯t Myra just get divorced?! How did she hook up with another rich man so quickly? Or, is the man


    sitting in the car Sean? Besides Sean, I can¡¯t imagine her showing that embarrassed smile to another


    man!


    Meanwhile, a trace of repulsion shed across Myra¡¯s eyes when Kris grabbed her by the arm. She


    coldly nced at Kris. ¡°Whose car did Ie out of? How does that have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kris was frightened by Myra for a moment. Her eyebrows immediately furrowed together in


    response. However, Myra broke free of Kris¡¯ hold and walked inside without waiting for Kris to speak.


    A look of fury shed across Kris¡¯ expression. Then, she recalled the words Myra had said to herst


    night. Don¡¯t tell me; did shee to Stark Group at this time to¡­ She rushed to chase after Myra, her


    expression changing immediately. Upon entering the Stark Group, the receptionist stood up as usual.


    She was about to ask if Myra had an appointment when she saw who it was and looked shocked. In


    the next moment, Myra had already walked past her and headed toward the elevator.


    Behind her, Kris yelled at the receptionist angrily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?! No matter who enters the


    The receptionist fearfully replied, ¡°But, she is the Young Lady of the Stark Family and President Stark¡¯s


    ¡ª¡±


    The receptionist had been about to say that Myra was Cameron Stark¡¯s daughter. Nevertheless, she


    did not dare to finish her sentence when she saw the expression of thedy standing in front of her.


    When Kris heard the way the receptionist addressed Myra, the veins at the side of her forehead bulged


    against her skin in anger. She red at the receptionist hatefully before running in the direction of the


    elevator. She arrived just as the elevator reached the first floor. Myra walked into the elevator, and she


    hurriedly followed suit.


    Pressing on the button to go to the floor Cameron was on, Kris nced mockingly at Myra, who stood


    next to her expressionlessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you amazing? Even though you just got divorced, you¡¯re already


    eagerly hooking up with another wealthy man! Myra, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing! Aren¡¯t


    you thinking of getting that man to help you fight for the Stark Family¡¯s assets?! Well, let me tell you


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    this: no way in hell will that happen! My mother is already pregnant with my brother. Who do you think


    Dad will pass the Stark Group to once my brother is born?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who will inherit thepany, but it won¡¯t be you.¡± Myra didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid and


    responded indifferently.


    The expression on Kris¡¯ face stiffened. It was undeniable that she had not gotten anything aside from


    her position in the Stark Group to this very day. Thus, she gritted her teeth. ¡°You won¡¯t inherit it either.


    You¡¯re no different from me. In the end, you¡¯ll be married off¡ª¡± A sneer appeared at the corner of her


    lips. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re not the same. I¡¯ll be married off to another family. But, you¡¯re used goods that will be


    married off for the second time. Saying that I am simr to you is an insult to myself.¡±


    Myra frowned at that.


    Kris thought that she had hit Myra¡¯s sore point. Hence, she couldn¡¯t help smiling in malignant pleasure.


    ¡°How dare you even try to fight for the Stark Family¡¯s assets when you¡¯re nothing but rejected goods?


    Let me warn you, Myra: you should stop as soon as possible. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only end up as the butt


    of jokes in the future!¡±


    ¡°Since you know that I won¡¯t win in the end, then why are you stopping me from fighting for it? You¡¯re


    not one to be concerned about my well-being¡­ Could it be that you¡¯re scared I might actually win the


    fight?¡± Myra turned her head and looked at Kris calmly.


    There was not a single trace of cloudiness in Myra¡¯s eyes, but Kris felt an icy feeling washing over her


    for some inexplicable reason. She clenched her fists that were hanging by her sides. She had always


    hated the indifference and arrogance that Myra portrayed. Even though Myra seemed like she didn¡¯t


    care for anything, she always obtained everything in the end. Before Rachel had officially married


    Cameron, Kris could only watch the happiness Myra had from a distance. And now that she finally had


    Myra¡¯s family in the palm of her hands, she still couldn¡¯t seem to make Myra show the slightest lonely


    and pleading expression.


    ¡°Scared that you might actually win the fight?¡± Her expression was unbelievably contemptuous. A ¡®ding¡¯


    sound rang out as the elevator reached its destination. Then, Myra walked out of the elevator with a


    calm andposed expression. Kris followed behind her and continued saying in a low voice, ¡°Did you


    know? Mom told me that Dad promised to give my brother 10% of the Stark Group¡¯s shares once he is


    born. Concurrently, both Mom and I will each receive 5% of the shares. Just by giving him a son, we


    will receive an equal number of shares as you. But, we live with Dad. How can we only receive so little?


    This is only the beginning¡­ Myra, your return might just bring us even more benefits¡­¡±


    After saying that, she went on ahead.


    Behind her, Myra furrowed her eyebrows deeply in response. At first, she had not thought much about


    the child in Rachel¡¯s womb that Kris kept mentioning.


    Rachel was 43 years old this year. Therefore, her pregnancy was considered a geriatric pregnancy.


    Myra had checked before; the child was only three months old¡ªthere was no real way to determine the


    child¡¯s exact gender at this age. When Rachel learned that she was pregnant, she and Kris probably


    mentioned that the baby was a boy on purpose to hype up her pregnancy. Besides, even if it turns out


    to be a boy, he will still be the child between Rachel and Cameron. Whatever that should have


    belonged to me in the first ce will not be reduced by that. But, Kris just mentioned that Cameron is


    going to give 20% of the shares in the Stark Group to the three of them¡­


    Myra clenched her fists tightly. Walking to the office that she had gone to countless times in the past,


    she felt slightly dazed for a moment. Before everything changed and her entire life began to


    deteriorate, she had a rtively happy childhood. Although her mother had not been the happiest


    person back then, she had not understood where her mother¡¯s unhappiness came from. Moreover, she


    had quite a good rtionship with her father at the time. She had been to this office many, many times


    before¡ªuntil she ran into another girl that looked very simr to her.


    She pushed the memory aside, opened the door, and walked in without knocking. When she entered,


    she saw Kris standing next to Cameron. Both of them were smiling. Moreover, Kris was holding her


    phone in her hand. It was facing Cameron¡ªthey were probably having a video call. Then, a familiar


    female voice overflowing with gentleness came from that direction.


    ¡°Cameron, the baby is being such a good boy today. He didn¡¯t kick up a fuss today. Mrs. Fletcher even


    made me a pot of creamy sweet potato and chicken soup today, which I finished obediently. Because


    of that, I¡¯m feeling a little full¡ª¡±


    The two people inside the office were surprised by Myra¡¯s sudden entrance. Following that, the voice


    on the other side of the phone fell silent too.


    Cameron had been frowning at first. When he lifted his head and saw the person standing at the door,


    his eyes narrowed slightly and he nced at Kris, who was standing next to him. Although the nce


    was faint, it carried an inexplicable pressure behind it.


    Kris felt her heart skipping a beat. Thus, she said to her phone, ¡°Mom, Sis is here. Let¡¯s end the call


    here for now. When Dad isn¡¯t so busy, we¡¯ll call again, okay?¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    The other party replied gently, ¡°Sure. You should quickly get back to work too. Don¡¯t disturb your father


    and your sister during their discussion.¡±


    Kris obediently made a nonmittal sound in reply and turned off her phone. After that, she went into


    Cameron¡¯s pantry, brought out a ss of lemonade for Myra, and ced it on the desk in front of


    Cameron. For a moment, she seemed like she was about to call out to Myra but lowered her head


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    instead when she saw the ugly expression on Myra¡¯s face. She turned to Cameron and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m


    going back to work.¡± Then, she hastily left the office. The office door quickly closed behind her amidst


    the strange atmosphere in the air.


    In the meantime, Myra stared at the man in front of her. Although he was 50, he remained in high spirits


    and looked no more than 40 due to good health maintenance. His handsome looks from his younger


    days could still be seen from his sharp facial features, and his eyes gleamed with a businessman¡¯s


    shrewd intelligence.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him, my mother would not have felt so lonely for most of her life and suffer so much


    despair that she finally decided tomit suicide in such a decisive way. Her fists clenched tightly as


    she stared at the man in front of her without saying anything.


    On the other hand, Cameron stood up from his chair and nced at her, a meaningful smile appearing


    at the corners of his lips. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t appear at the Stark Group, or at least, not so soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here now.¡± She was expressionless. ¡°I hate doing what people expect of me the most.


    Cameron Stark, cut the nonsense. I want the position of Design Department Director. Or else, forget


    about trying to make mee back here again.¡±


    His eyes narrowed slightly at her words. He suddenly took out a cigarette and lit it. However, he did not


    continue the conversation from where she ended her sentence. Taking a deep drag on the cigarette, he


    softened his tone considerably. ¡°Myra, I know that you are grieving right now. You are my child. I¡¯m sure


    you must be heartbroken after being gravely wronged by that brat from the Chase Family and divorcing


    him. But, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back now. No matter how well you fare outside, there is still no ce like


    home.¡±


    If I didn¡¯t know the truth, I might have felt touched after hearing those words. The reason she left the


    Stark Group back then was that he had threatened to kick her out of thepany if she refused to


    transfer the ownership of the shares her grandfather had left for her over to him. Therefore, she had left


    the Stark Group in a fit of rage. Now that he was going to have a son soon, her 20% stake in the


    still no ce like home? She snorted derisively. ¡°Are you trying tofort me? Are you going to stand


    up for all the injustice I suffered?¡±


    ¡°I am your father. Now that you suffered such great injustice, who else wouldfort you and stand up


    for you if not for me?¡±


    Listening to hispassionate voice amused Myra to the point where she wanted tough out loud. In


    truth, she didugh. However, the smile was not reflected in her eyes. ¡°How amusing. Why didn¡¯t you


    didn¡¯t youfort me or stand up for me when Rachel framed me for killing the baby in her womb and


    the public condemned me for it?! You didn¡¯t even attend my wedding when I was married off to Sean¡­


    Rather, I seem to recall that you¡¯ve been eyeing the 20% of thepany shares in my possession for


    the past two years. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to pretend to be a kind and caring father?! Cameron


    Stark, you¡¯re a despicable sc*mbag. You¡¯re truly deserving of having an inferior wife and daughter that


    cannot be openly shown to the public! Don¡¯t you dare call yourself my father; just hearing it makes me


    sick!¡±


    ¡°Myra Stark!¡± A furious voice sounded from the mouth of the man in front of her. Cameron¡¯s eyes were


    burning with rage as he extinguished the cigarette in his hands. Despite that, he suppressed his anger


    and spoke stiffly in a gentle tone. ¡°Those were misunderstandings of the past. Now that you¡¯re back,


    those misunderstandings will naturally resolve themselves.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstandings?¡± She looked like somebody had struck a blow at her heart. She smiled mockingly.


    ¡°Resolve the misunderstandings? Does that mean those two b*tches will be kicked out of the Stark


    Family? Oh, no. I forgot that there¡¯s also the child in that woman¡¯s womb. Will you kick that child out of


    the Stark Family too?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± His eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much Rachel has contributed to the Stark


    Family over the years?! If only you can move on from your mother and properly ept her¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why should I move on from my mother and ept such a ck-hearted woman?!¡± She rudely cut him


    off mid-sentence. ¡°Cameron Stark, don¡¯t you dare bring up those two in front of me. Maybe then, we


    can finish discussing business peacefully.¡±


    Bam! He mmed the lighter in his hand down on the desk with excessive force. Narrowing his eyes,


    he red viciously at his daughter. She still loses her temper whenever her mother is mentioned, just


    like two years ago. However, she now seems to have more confidence and courage than before.


    Hmph; is it because she received 50% of Chase Group¡¯s real estate in Hilliville? That lousy piece of


    that she owns! Half of the shares of the Ritz Carlton¡­


    He sat back in his chair expressionlessly. Staring at the lemonade Kris had poured for Myra, he calmly


    said, ¡°I can give you a three-month probationary period as the Design Department Director. However,


    it¡¯s not up to me whether you can obtain the position. The Stark Group does not keep worthless trash.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. All you have is a Project Department Director that can¡¯t evenpare to worthless trash.¡±


    Myra did not continue wasting her time talking to Cameron. She had gotten what she wanted. Thus,


    she turned and left his office.


    Inside the office, Cameron¡¯s expression was livid. The Project Department Director that Myra had


    mentioned was none other than Kris. The Stark Group had lost many projects they were bidding on in


    the few months that Kris had taken over the position. If this continues¡­


    The words Rachel said to Cameron before he left this morning echoed in his mind again. ¡°Cameron,


    give Kris a little more time. She is younger than Myra by two years. Once she gains more experience,


    she will naturally be your right-hand man. In the future, you will have a son and a daughter


    supporting you by your side. The Stark Group will surely expand its influence with their help.¡± Thinking


    about Rachel¡¯s pregnancy, he narrowed his eyes slightly and felt himself calming down.


    Myra¡¯s office was quickly cleaned up. It was equipped with everything she needed. However, she


    wasn¡¯t sure if Cameron had a hand in things. On the 22nd floor of Stark Tower, one half was the design


    department while the other half was the project department. Moreover, her office happened to be


    directly facing Kris¡¯ office. If they both opened their doors, they could even see what the other party


    was doing in their respective offices.


    When she first saw her office, she simply smiled faintly and walked inside without further ado. However,


    she froze in ce as soon as she walked into her office¡ªsomebody was standing in her office. That


    person turned around with an adorable smile. Tilting her head to the side, she cheerfully said to Myra,


    ¡°Miss Stark, are you surprised to see me?¡±


    ¡°Tilly¡­¡± Myra was certainly extremely surprised.


    Tilly ran over and happily grabbed Myra¡¯s hands. ¡°What do you think? Am I like a piece of bubblegum


    sticking to you? Hehe! Actually, I wanted to apply to work at the Hart Group once I graduated.¡± She


    shrugged. ¡°Then, I discovered that you came to work here, Miss Stark. I like that even better!¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Myra was sure that she had not managed to tell Tilly anything beforeing to


    work at the Stark Group.


    Tilly yfully stuck her tongue out. ¡°Hmm¡­ Naturally, I came in through the backdoor!¡±


    Myra was taken aback for a moment, then she burst intoughter. She walked in and closed the door


    behind her, shutting out the inquisitive gazesing from behind her. ¡°Do you have connections with


    the Stark Family?¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    ¡°How can I have something as dirty as a connection with the Stark Group?¡± Tilly raised an eyebrow at


    Myra while smirking. She shook her finger with a cheeky smile, pretending to be mysterious. ¡°I might


    not have any connection with the Stark Group, but I have a connection with the Hart Group!¡± When she


    mentioned ¡®the Hart Group¡¯, her eyes practically shone with delight. She seemed like she could barely


    restrain herself from gossiping and quickly wrapped herself around Myra. ¡°Miss Stark, I¡¯ll tell you the


    truth. Mr. Hart is the one who asked me toe and help you! Haha! He personally offered me a


    sry! Because of that, I¡¯m receiving a double sry! How could I turn down such a great offer?!


    Therefore, I made an unscrupulous decision to take up this sacred mission!¡±


    Looking at Tilly¡¯s excitement, Myra felt her face burning with embarrassment. Even so, her heart felt


    warm inside. That man is always thinking about me. Knowing how stubborn I can be, he is probably


    worried that I won¡¯t tell him about any problem I may encounter here. That¡¯s why he asked Tilly toe


    and help me out. She had to admit that having somebody helping her inside the Stark Group was truly


    a blessing. At the very least, she didn¡¯t need to keep her guard up against outsiders all the time.


    ¡°Miss Stark, shouldn¡¯t youe clean with me too? Are you and Mr. Hart in a rtionship?¡± Tilly


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    squinted slightly as she studied Myra with an ambiguous look. She had noticed the feelings Tony had


    for Myra since a long while back. For that reason, she had immediately called him for help when Myra


    had been falsely used back then. She wanted him to understand Myra¡¯s situation so that he could


    lend a hand.


    Myra blushed crimson. Clearing her throat, she walked in the direction of her desk. ¡°I guess you can


    say that.¡±


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re blushing so hard, Miss Stark!¡± Tilly made a cute gesture with her hands, shaping her


    hands into a flower shape and cing her chin on them. ¡°To be honest, I knew even without you telling


    me. Before I came upstairs today, I saw you from afar. You were inside a ck Maybach with a man


    sitting next to you. I¡¯m sure that must have been Director Hart!¡±


    Although she knew about the previous rtionship between Myra and Sean, she didn¡¯t think much


    about it. At any rate, Myra is already divorced from Sean; she is free to love anybody she wants.


    Besides, I¡¯ve always felt that Myra and Tony are a better match for each other. Seeing the two of them


    together always reminded her of a fairytale romance, and it always made her happy inside.


    Myra knew she couldn¡¯t conceal anything from Tilly. Thus, she might as well admit to it. She red at


    Tilly and said, ¡°Why are you asking me when you already know?!¡±


    Tilly grinned like a cat that ate the canary. ¡°Oh, my! You seem so blissful nowadays, Miss Stark! It feels


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t feel any different from before,¡± Myra stubbornly said, but she was secretly smiling


    inside. She knew¡ªit was truly different from before.


    ¡­


    Soon, Myra and Tilly became engrossed in their work.


    Cameron did not go overboard either. Knowing that Myra¡¯s assistant was also a neer, he let Myra


    choose a few people to assist her so that she could quickly get acquainted with her work in the


    help her. Genevieve was a long-term employee that had been working in thepany for more than 10


    years.


    Working throughout the entire morning, Myra and Tilly gradually threw themselves into the work and


    finally came out of the archives at 5 PM. They were analyzing the recent Elsinore Garden Project under


    the Stark Group as they walked.


    Myra was discussing the issue seriously when Tilly suddenly tugged at her sleeve and indicated for her


    to look at the people around them. She frowned and looked at her surroundings. At some point after


    they left the archives, people around them started watching them while whispering among themselves


    with expressions of envy, jealousy, and amazement.


    ¡°Miss Stark, did something happen today?¡± Just as Tilly finished her question, they passed through the


    Project Department and entered the Design Department. Compared to theplicated expressions


    they saw in the Project Department, the employees of the Design Department were all smiles.


    Genevieve walked over to Myra and smilingly joked, ¡°Thank you for the kindness your mysterious


    boyfriend showed us, Miss Stark.¡± After saying that, she winked at Myra yfully.


    Before Myra could understand what was going on, Tilly let out a ¡®Wow!¡¯ and ran over to her desk. Like


    the desks of the other employees at the Design Department, her desk was covered with a bunch of


    stuff, including female skincare products, various mouth-watering choctes, and even some items


    that most females liked to use. All the items were exquisite. Although they were not particrly


    luxurious, the effort in preparing them was clear¡ªthe items prepared were different for women of


    different ages. Moreover, most of the men received items that could be given to their parents, wives, or


    daughters. It was extremely considerate of the person who prepared the presents.


    Myra was stunned by the sight before her. Then, Genevieve gave her a little push in the direction of her


    office. ¡°Hurry up and take a look at your office.¡±


    Tilly had already opened her choctes and was helping herself to them. Meanwhile, Myra walked


    toward her office in a daze. She already had a glimpse of what was awaiting her inside before she even


    neared her office. It was even more borate than what was on her colleagues¡¯ desks outside.


    Chocte bouquets were spread all over the carpet and every inch of her office was dotted with


    flowers¡ªher entire office was decorated to look like a sea of flowers.


    When Myra arrived at the entrance of her office, a woman angrily stormed out of her office. It was Kris,


    who had an ugly expression on her face. As soon as she caught sight of Myra, the mes burning in


    her eyes shone even brighter. She fiercely pushed against Myra¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Myra, why are you being


    so ostentatious?! Are you so worried that others are unaware that you¡¯ve gotten together with another


    disgusting man even though you¡¯re newly divorced?! I¡¯ve met many used goods, but I¡¯ve never met one


    as shameless as you before!¡±


    Kris moved to leave. However, Myra narrowed her eyes and spoke in a voice that stopped Kris in her


    tracks. ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Why should I stop just because you ask me to?¡± Kris sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t forget; you and I are on equal


    footing!¡±


    After that, Kris turned around. In response, Myra replied calmly, ¡°I only wanted to remind the Project


    Department Director, who is on ¡®equal footing¡¯ with me, that my office is not somewhere you can enter


    as you please. It will be awkward if anything goes missing from my office.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kris was livid that Myra had announced the presence of her boyfriend through such an


    extravagant disy as soon as she entered thepany. Putting so much effort into it¡­ Isn¡¯t she just


    trying to win the hearts of the people?!


    Just now, she even heard the employees in her department saying, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Miss Myra managed


    to attract another man so soon after her divorce. Moreover, he is so considerate to send all these items


    to us. It looks like her second marriage is going to be better than the first.¡± What do you mean by ¡®her


    second marriage is going to be better than the first¡¯?! Myra is a divorcee! Who would be interested in a


    divorcee like her except for widowers looking to remarry or men who are too unsightly to look at?!


    Thus, she sneered insultingly, ¡°Myra, all these items and the man who sent you to work this morning¡­


    Could it all be part of your own design? Did you deliberately put on a show of being courted by another


    man right after your divorce since it¡¯s embarrassing to be a divorcee? Tsk. Myra, that¡¯s just pathetic.


    How do you evene up with these desperate ideas?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the pathetic one. Do you know who Miss Stark¡¯s current boyfriend is?!¡± Tilly noticed that


    something wasn¡¯t quite right. Hence, she hurriedly rushed over to help.


    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m curious to see just who it is!¡± Kris folded her arms in front of her chest.


    Tilly was about to reveal Tony¡¯s name when Myra casually stopped her. ¡°Tilly, the more she wants to


    know, the less you should tell her.¡±


    Tilly seemed to mull over it for a moment beforeing to a realization. Then, she looked at Kris with a


    mocking smile. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous of Miss Myra. Well, that¡¯s only to be expected. After all, the identity


    of her mysterious boyfriend is something you can only be envious of!¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    ¡°You!¡± Kris was so enraged by Tilly¡¯s words that the mes of her rage red wildly inside her chest.


    Then, she suddenly narrowed her eyes and looked at Tilly. ¡°Tilly Quinn, don¡¯t forget who it was that


    ced you in the position of the Design Department Director¡¯s assistant!¡± It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know


    Myra would eventually take over as the Design Department Director at the time!


    ¡°So, you epted Mr. Logan¡¯s favor too. Why are you ring at me?¡± Tilly pretended to be innocent.


    ¡°This is just great! You double-faced traitor! Knowing that Myra was going to be your superior, you


    quickly kissed up to her. I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± After Kris finished ranting, she red at both of them


    and left.


    Tilly patted her chest. ¡°Phew. What a fierce woman. No wonder Mr. Hart asked me toe and help


    you, Miss Stark! That distorted face of hers made me think that she was going to eat me up!¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t eat you.¡± Myra nced at Kris¡¯ back indifferently. ¡°But, you need to be careful of her in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss Stark.¡±


    Tilly returned to her desk and yed with the gifts she received. When she saw Myra entering the


    office, she hurriedly summarized everything that just happened in a text message and secretly sent it to


    Tony.


    On the other hand, Myra walked into her office and closed the door behind her. She wasn¡¯t bothered by


    what Kris said just now. After all, Kris had always been at odds with her. Besides, no matter how angry


    I am, just looking at the gifts piled up in my office makes my heart melt. Mulling over it for a moment,


    she took out her phone and dialed Tony¡¯s number.


    Tony had just arrived at the Ritz Carlton when he received the phone call. Leo took theptop from him


    and saved the documents he had been working on previously.


    As soon as Tony saw the caller ID disyed on his phone, the corners of his mouth that had been stiff


    the entire day softened into a curve. He answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    It seems like just listening to his voice through the phone is enough to fill my heart with a faint


    sweetness. Myra softly said, ¡°Did you send these?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He didn¡¯t borate.


    She felt a sweet butplicated feeling surging up in her chest in response. Sweeping a nce across


    her office, she felt as if the arrival of those items added a lot of color to her originally monotonous office


    and made her office look rather cute. She picked up the files on the desk with a smile forming on the


    edges of her lips. ¡°I love it.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ can I do whatever I want tonight?¡± The tone of the conversation changed suddenly. Stunned, she


    immediately recalled all the things that happened the night before. Following that, her face flushed


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    scarlet, and she couldn¡¯t help roaring, ¡°Tony Hart!¡±


    ¡°If you shout any louder than that, I won¡¯t try to be sneaky when Ie to pick you up tonight.¡± His


    smirking voice sounded through the phone.


    She bit her lip, knowing that she was in the wrong. Thus, she whisperingly said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to work


    now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡± After that, they both hung up.


    Standing beside Tony, Leo was holding in hisughter so hard that his face was distorted. Tony


    narrowed his eyes and nced at Leo faintly as he got out of the car. ¡°I was going to increase your


    sry. I guess I can forget about it since you don¡¯t seem to want it.¡±


    Leo immediately turned into a loyal subordinate and said, ¡°No, Director Hart! I was onlyughing


    because I was thinking about something silly I did in the past¡­¡±


    Tony emotionlessly nced sideways at Leo. ¡°Cancel the dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Leo received a cold re from his boss and hurriedly replied, ¡°Of course. I will get it done


    immediately.¡± However, he felt extremely frustrated as he turned around. I wonder how many dinners


    we¡¯ve canceled this month¡­


    As soon as Tony entered the Ritz Carlton, Aaron immediately led him toward the director¡¯s office.


    Conan had been waiting in his office for a long while now. He sat on the brown leather sofa with a cane


    by his side. Two steaming cups of tea were ced on the coffee table in front of him and white tendrils


    of steam were escaping from the cups. A slightly opened brown paper bag was ced between the two


    cups. When he heard the sound of footsteps walking toward him, he opened his eyes immediately and


    a sh of light gleamed in his eyes.


    A tall and broad figure with piercing eyes and an extraordinary aura soon stood in the doorway; he was


    dressed in a white shirt and a ck suit. Tony had rushed over after receiving a call from Conan.


    ¡°Come in and have a seat.¡± Conan nodded at the sofa opposite him.


    Tony nodded, walked into the office, and sat down.


    Conan studied the man in front of him carefully. Leaving aside the one time this man approached me to


    talk about Myra, I think it has been six years since Ist met him., He has grown much more mature


    andposedpared to back then. Even I can¡¯t tell what is going on behind those eyes of his


    despite staring straight at him. He smiled faintly. ¡°I believe you know why I called you over this time.¡±


    I¡¯m sure he has long since investigated everything there is to know about Myra. Therefore, he can


    probably guess why I immediately called him here as soon as Myra returned to the Stark Group.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for me toe regardless of the reason you called for me, Mr. Engelhard,¡± Tony


    replied lightly.


    Conan smiled. ¡°I knew Myra was eventually going to end up with you. To be honest, I knew that she


    couldn¡¯t escape even before this. Unfortunately, she is simple-minded and stubborn. So, it took her a


    while to realize it herself.¡±


    Tony¡¯s expression had been indifferent since the moment he walked in. However, a ripple finally


    appeared in his eyes when he heard those words. ¡°She is stubborn indeed.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t stop a loving expression from faintly appearing in his eyes at the thought of the difficulties


    he faced when courting her.


    Conan shook his head. ¡°The only time you show any expression in front of me is when you are talking


    about her. Still, don¡¯t forget what you did to her. I¡¯m ignoring it because I want her to be happy.


    However, you better prepare yourself for what will happen once she learns about it. Also, you should


    hand this document over to her yourself.¡± Conan wasn¡¯t too bothered about the document. After all, that


    document was enough to determine Tony¡¯s intentions. Then, his expression gradually became stern. ¡°I


    called you here because I have another important matter to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Is it about the Stark Family¡¯s inheritance?¡± Tony asked dispassionately.


    Conan narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°As expected of you; you know about it too.¡± He toyed with his cane,


    seemingly hesitating about something. Even so, he soon nodded at Tony. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to trust you so


    quickly. I gave Sean Chase two years, but he still failed me in the end.¡± At this point, he pursed his lips


    with a measure of anger before continuing, ¡°At the time, Myra insisted on doing what she thought was


    right. So, I had no choice. I was afraid she would be ruined at the time. Besides, I couldn¡¯t trust Sean.


    Not only did he have another woman in his heart, but he was also extremely suspicious and hostile.


    Only Myra stupidly wanted to marry him no matter what. Still¡­ I can tell that the experiences she


    suffered during those two years were not in vain. She is now stronger than I could ever imagine. If not


    for this document and the Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville incident, which made me believe that you are sincere


    toward her, I would never rush to tell you about thest will Old Master Stark left behind.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s true that Cameron Stark was not named as the heir of the Stark Group in thetest will?¡±


    Although Tony phrased his sentence as a question, his tone was affirmative.


    Conan smiled. ¡°You got it right.¡±


    Tony frowned slightly. ¡°Mr. Engelhard, did you call me here today just to talk about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, not.¡± Conan shook his head and suddenly fixed a fierce gaze on the outstanding man in


    front of him. ¡°I hope that you can help Myra get back the Stark Group.¡±


    The word ¡®help¡¯ was rather tricky. As they both knew, Myra did not stand a chance against the cunning


    Cameron, who had long since controlled the Stark Group, just by relying on the little strength she had


    gained so far. Besides, Conan did not wish to see a long, drawn-out war¡ªthat was also one of the


    reasons why he had not disclosed the will up until today.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Besides, Old Master Stark handed his will over to Conan back then so that Conan could bring it out


    when the time was right.


    Tony¡¯s nted eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°She told me that she wants to obtain the Stark Group with her


    own strength. She wants to give it a go.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s only right to let her try.¡± Conan chuckled while giving Tony a meaningful look. ¡°But, I also


    know that you won¡¯t just sit idly by and let her try all by herself.¡±


    Tony wasn¡¯t upset that Conan had seen through his inner thoughts. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Conan shrugged. ¡°This is the second condition I have before allowing you to marry Myra on


    behalf of her grandfather and her mother.¡± Needless to say, the first condition is that Myra loves him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a third condition too?¡± Tony scowled.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Conan raised his eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to get bullied, no matter where those issues


    may spring from. Therefore, you still have many things to deal with.¡±


    Tony understood the implication behind those words. ¡°It looks like I won¡¯t be able to propose any time


    soon.¡±


    ¡°You can solve some of these issues as quickly as possible.¡± Conan stood up with the help of his cane,


    walked over to the window, and nced at the cactus ced by the windowsill. ¡°Take good care of her.


    She has suffered enough in the past.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being nice to her just because she suffered a lot in the past.¡± Tony felt moved. Although he was


    very reluctant to do so, he still turned to the old man and quietly said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of her


    over the years.¡± After that, he turned and left the office without waiting for the other party to reply.


    ncing at the bright sunshine outside the window, Conan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    At 6 PM, Myra finally understood the ins and outs of the Elsinore Garden Project. ncing at the time,


    she suddenly realized that she was feeling a little hungry. Thus, she unwrapped a piece of chocte


    and stuffed it into her mouth. She rather enjoyed the feeling of returning to work. She was probably the


    kind of person that felt restless when she had nothing to do. Hence, her entire being seemed different


    when she had something to work on.


    She soon received a voice message on Messenger. When she clicked on it, a deep voice sounded


    from her phone. ¡°Waiting downstairs.¡±


    She felt her heart skipping a beat. After she said her goodbyes to Tilly, she freshened herself up under


    Tilly¡¯s teasing gaze before heading toward the elevator. Just as she arrived at the elevator, the elevator


    next to her arrived at almost the same time. However, she couldn¡¯t care less about what other people


    were doing or what was going on around her. Therefore, she failed to notice that Kris was stalking her


    from behind with a grim expression.


    Myra walked briskly, nodding and smiling at everybody she met. It was an obvious characteristic of a


    young woman in love, which made Kris look even more upset as she followed behind Myra. Myra


    quickly walked out of Stark Tower; the ck Maybach that had sent her to work this morning was


    parked not too far away.


    Kris saw a tall maning out of the driver¡¯s seat from afar but could not see his face clearly. Then,


    that man walked over in a gentlemanly manner to the passenger seat to open the car door for Myra.


    Upon seeing that, Kris narrowed her eyes slightly. She quickly ran over to Myra without even thinking


    about it and grabbed the man¡¯s arm while shouting in a shrill voice, ¡°Let me see just who this


    mysterious boyfriend of yours is, Myra!¡±


    The man she caught furrowed his eyebrows in response. He turned around to reveal an ordinary


    square-shaped face. Despite looking rather down-to-earth, it was clear that he was not the owner of


    this car. He seemed slightly annoyed that his arm was being held. Even so, he calmly looked at her and


    said, ¡°Excuse me, miss. I am not Miss Myra¡¯s boyfriend. I am just the boss¡¯ chauffeur.¡±


    The expression on Kris¡¯ face changed slightly. She released her hand and questioned, ¡°Who is your


    boss?¡± She shot a nce at Myra and saw that Myra¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt for her, which


    only served to make her rage burn even brighter. I must expose her lies!


    The man nced sideways at her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the right to know who my boss is.¡± After


    saying that, he stepped back from Kris and made a gentlemanly gesture for Myra to enter the car.


    Myra looked at her dog that was staring at her pitifully from the back seat and said to the man, ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    I¡¯ll sit in the back seat with Meow.¡± Then, she opened the car door herself and got into the car. In the


    next moment, Meow immediately lunged into herp.


    The driver obediently went along with her wishes. Seeing that she had gotten into the car, he headed


    directly to the driver¡¯s seat, got into the car, started the engine, and drove away. Kris was left standing


    there, swallowing a mouthful of exhaust fumes. Watching Myra and her beautiful dog being affectionate


    with each other nearly drove Kris mad with rage. I don¡¯t believe that she has the ability to attract


    another handsome and talented man!


    Inside the car, the chauffeur respectfully said to Myra, ¡°Miss Stark, Director Hart had a business


    meeting at Ritz Carlton this afternoon. So, he asked me to pick you up and head there directly.¡±


    No wonder all he said was ¡®Waiting downstairs.¡¯ in his message. It turns out he didn¡¯te over


    himself. Luckily, he didn¡¯te today. Otherwise, Kris might have seen his face. And, I wouldn¡¯t have


    been able to see that depressed expression on her face. She chuckled and petted Meow¡¯s head.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Stark Group was not far from the Ritz Carlton. Therefore, it didn¡¯t take long for Myra to arrive there.


    Since Tony received a phone call from his chauffeur beforehand, he was already waiting outside. He


    was dressed in a ck suit and leather shoes; he was so well-dressed that he looked even colder than


    usual. Two hotel staff stood behind him nervously. They were probably afraid that he might instruct


    them to do something out of the blue. Thus, they did not dare to leave. On the other hand, he stood


    there with one hand in his pocket and the other holding a cigarette. He was squinting slightly as if deep


    in thought.


    Myra noticed that the man¡¯s addiction to cigarettes seemed quite bad recently. Although she wasn¡¯t


    against smoking or disliked him smoking, she felt that she ought to think of a way to make him smoke


    less since it was bad for his health.


    As soon as the car arrived in front of the Ritz Carlton, the chauffeur automatically got out of the car but


    left the key in the ignition.


    When Tony entered the car, he extinguished his cigarette. He narrowed his eyes and nced at Myra,


    who was sitting in the back seat. Then, he nced at the passenger seat next to him. Myra


    immediately understood the meaning behind those looks. However, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sit with


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Meow anymore if she sat in the passenger seat. Meow was simply too fat to fit in the passenger seat


    with her. Still, his gaze was too sharp for her to ignore. She abandoned the pitiful Meow in the end,


    getting out of the car and entering the passenger seat instead.


    As soon as the car door closed behind her, he pulled her into his arms. As he had not seen her for an


    entire day, he had the urge to hold her by his side at all times. He studied her slightly flushed cheeks


    when shey in his arms, his eyes darkening in response. Lowering his head, his thin lips swiftly


    captured her lips. It was a long time before he released her.


    He studied her slightly swollen lips and absent-mindedly said, ¡°Follow me back to the Hart Residence


    tonight.¡±


    She was a little dizzy from the kiss, but her entire body stiffened when she heard what he said. ¡°Is that


    okay? Old Master Hart and Old Madam Hart didn¡¯t even invite me over¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, the car was already moving. Moreover, they were driving along the same route she took


    during the one time she went to the Hart Residence.


    Looking at Myra worriedly biting her lip, Tony¡¯s tone became considerably gentler. ¡°I¡¯ve already told my


    family. Besides, Shawn ising back too. Aside from Grandpa and Grandma, only Serena, Henry,


    and Mrs. Somerfields will be there. So, don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±


    Myra said nothing. It would be a lie to say that she was not nervous. However, she had not expected


    her first time visiting the Hart Residence as Tony¡¯s girlfriend to happen under such circumstances. She


    didn¡¯t even have the time to change out of her clothes¡ªshe was still wearing her officedy outfit.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    In fact, I didn¡¯t even get any gifts for them!


    Meow¡¯s happy cry sounded from the back seat. It was joyfully ying with a ball in the back seat.


    On the other hand, Myra was feeling quite uneasy. Even though there were times when the words were


    already on the tip of her tongue, she hesitated to speak. Moreover, she was so nervous that her palms


    were covered in a sheen of sweat by the time the car arrived at the vi area.


    The car gradually stopped by the side of the road. Tony unbuckled her safety belt and suddenly pulled


    the woman next to him into hisp. His expression was filled with a rare sense of helplessness as he


    kissed her on her lips and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± She lowered her head and slowly wrapped her arms around his slim yet powerful waist.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I have a way to make you feel less nervous.¡± After saying that, he kissed


    her again.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She lifted her head with a surprised exmation, herrge and distinct eyes looking at the man in front


    of her anxiously. She seemed slightly stunned. Then, her face quickly flushed blood-red. She hurriedly


    tried to back away from him and return to the passenger seat. However, the man she was sitting on


    grabbed her by the waist and refused to let her escape.


    ¡°Tony Hart!¡± Myra roared in a voice filled to the brim with shame. What is this man trying to do?!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were nervous?¡± Tony grabbed her head with his other hand. His lips tasted of


    cigarettes, but she wasn¡¯t repulsed by the taste. She looked into the pair of eyes just inches away from


    her face; they were cold yet mixed with deep affection. Moreover, his facial features were divinely


    handsome.


    ¡°Use a different method¡­¡± If he ns to make me feel less nervous by using this method, I¡¯d rather


    continue being nervous instead¡­


    Unfortunately, the man was no longer listening to her¡ªhis eyes were as dark as they could be¡­


    As if guided by some sort of fate, Sean happened to be bringing L back to the Chase Residence that


    day. When he drove along the mountain road in the vi area, he saw a ck Maybach parked by the


    side of the road. That car was so familiar to him that he could recognize it anywhere! He remembered


    the license te number vividly¡ªit was none other than Tony¡¯s car. Besides, the Hart Residence was


    also located in this vi area.


    Just as his car approached the ck Maybach, he suddenly heard a female voiceing from inside


    the car. It wasn¡¯t loud, but his entire body trembled at the sound. He abruptly mmed on the brakes


    without even thinking about it. The veins bulged at the side of his forehead as he gripped the steering


    wheel with a death grip. Even without guessing, he could tell what was going on inside that car at the


    moment.


    L, who had been sitting next to him and looking into the mirror, finally noticed that something was


    wrong with him. Thus, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Sean, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He abruptly rolled down the car window on her side. The sunset spanned across the entire sky. Under


    the faint reddish light, the ck Maybach nearby looked particrly harsh on the eyes¡ªso much so


    that it made his eyes hurt just looking at it. He felt the mes of fury or rather¡­ the mes of jealousy


    zing brightly in his chest.


    Meanwhile, she nced at the sports car that he was staring at. Although she didn¡¯t know who was


    inside the sports car, she knew what they were doing inside. A faint blush quickly crept across her


    cheeks and she coquettishly said, ¡°Sean¡­¡±


    Sean dragged his gaze away from that car and nced at L. She was looking at him with a tender


    expression at the moment. In the hazy sunset, the woman in front of him suddenly morphed into Myra¡¯s


    appearance. Those watery eyes that were as gentle as the silent night seemed to pull him in, asking


    him to take her into his arms¡­ Almost immediately, he unbuckled the safety belt around her and pulled


    her into his embrace. Then, just as suddenly, he shoved her away from him.


    Her right arm mmed against the car door on the right with great force when he roughly pushed her


    back into the passenger seat. It hurt so much that her expression twisted. She didn¡¯t even have the


    time to figure out what was going on.


    On the other hand, Sean abruptly took out a cigarette and lit it. He seemed to be in a terrible mood.


    Thus, she put on a gentle and kind expression before worriedly asking him, ¡°Sean, what on earth is


    wrong with you? Have you been in a bad mood recently?¡±


    His current expression was extremely grim. He nced at her lightly without replying to her questions.


    Then, he started the engine of his sports car and quickly left the ce. He did not see the slight change


    in her expression¡ªhe was too immersed in his thoughts to notice. She had not heard anything, but he


    did. The voice that came from within that car belonged to Myra. Thinking about those two being


    intimate with each other made him feel like murdering somebody! He felt an unprecedented rage that


    seemed to burn within his limbs and nearly drove him crazy!


    This road also leads to the Hart Residence. Stopping the car along this road indicates that¡­ Tony is


    bringing Myra to meet the elders of the Hart Family?! Hah¡­ I never imagined Myra to be capable of


    that!


    All of a sudden, he mmed his fist heavily against the steering wheel. His expression was incredibly


    ugly at that moment. At the same time, the car slowly came to a stop again. Hisplexion looked


    terrible, but he stiffened suddenly¡ªa small hand stroked against his skin.


    L had a shy look on her face as she snuggled into the arms of the man. ¡°Sean¡­¡±


    Sean felt his gaze dimming. His mind was filled with Myra¡¯s face. Then, he couldn¡¯t stop himself and


    grabbed L¡­


    Inside the ck Maybach, Tony curled his lips in satisfaction and carefully ced Myra back in the


    passenger seat. When he saw her blushing face, he couldn¡¯t help kissing her fiercely again for a long


    while.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    ¡°Woof, woof¡­ Woof, woof¡­¡± The excited barks of arge, furry dog rang out from next to them.


    Myra suddenly realized that Tony had had his way with her while ignoring the presence of the dog that


    was in the car with them. Lifting her head, she saw that the pervy dog had watched the two of them


    doing such embarrassing acts from the start to the end without missing a single beat. Thus, she felt


    even more ashamed than before.


    ¡°Drive properly!¡± She pped her palm against the man¡¯s chest. Unfortunately, his chest was full of firm


    muscles¡ªhitting him only caused her to hurt herself in the process.


    Tony studied her embarrassed and angry expression, his thin lips curving slightly in response. Catching


    her fingers, he nted a kiss on them while looking straight at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t I about to start driving


    soon?¡± The look in his eyes was very meaningful.


    Although she had not noticed the situation outside just now, he did. The car windows were specially


    treated so that nobody could look in from the outside, but the reverse was true¡ªthe outside could be


    clearly seen from the inside. Therefore, he had noticed the ck Lamborghiniing to a sudden stop


    beside them while driving by. Knowing very well who was inside that car, he had deliberately teased her


    so fiercely that she couldn¡¯t help crying out.


    ¡°Tony Hart!¡± Her voice sounded next to his ears. She was trying to pull her hand out of his grasp.


    However, she herself did not notice how sweet and seductive her voice sounded at that moment.


    He gave a low and deepugh. Embracing her, he nted a kiss on the corner of her lips. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll


    drive properly.¡±


    He released her and carefully buckled her seatbelt for her before settling back into his seat. He pushed


    the dog head that had snuck in between them away and turned on the car engine. After that, the car


    quickly continued along the winding mountain road.


    When they drove by the ck Lamborghini stopped by the side of the road, Tony intentionally slowed


    down. He pursed his lips and said to Myra with a straight face, ¡°How immoral. Stopping their car by the


    side of a public road in the middle of the night¡­ Are they afraid that people might not know what they


    are doing inside?¡±


    Myra¡¯s face was about to burn from how strongly she was blushing. This shameless man! Has he


    forgotten that he himself had done this exact immoral act just moments ago?! She refused to look at his


    face; she was certain that he had a triumphant expression at the moment. Thus, she turned her head to


    look out the window and froze suddenly. That car¡­ I can¡¯t be wrong about it. That¡¯s Sean¡¯s car.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This road led to the Hart Residence. Simrly, it also led to the Chase Residence. Despite seeing


    Sean¡¯s car and knowing what the people inside were doing, she no longer felt anything.


    She suddenly felt a tingling paining from her waist. Turning her head back angrily, she suddenly


    saw his slightly narrowed eyes that held a trace of something dangerous in them. ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    She did not react to his words. Instead, she grunted and turned her head away again.


    A voice that was low and pleasant on the ears yet strangely mocking sounded. It was apanied by


    another tingling paining from her waist again. ¡°Are you upset to see that b*stard being intimate


    with another woman?¡±


    ¡°Tony Hart!¡± She finally lost her temper and turned around. Grabbing the hand that was being naughty


    around her waist area, she fiercely sank her teeth into it like a cat that had been provoked. ¡°How


    childish can you get?! You¡¯re the one who is upset! Your entire family is upset!¡±


    After being bitten so hard, deep teeth marks soon appeared on his hand. He lifted his eyebrows at her


    and there was an intense emotion flowing inside his eyes.


    Now that she had vented her feelings, she knew that she had gone overboard. Thus, she cautiously


    nced at the man who was driving quietly. The streetmps that were 10 meters apart shone dimly


    down on them, casting a faint shadow on his face. His face that had a joking and teasing expression


    just now had turned stern, causing his side profile to seem cold and distant.


    Myra bit her lip, not knowing what to say. She felt her nervousness and grievances surging inside her


    chest. Hence, she decided to turn her face away and refused to look at the man driving next to her.


    Afterward, the atmosphere of the rest of the journey became rather strange until the car drove into the


    garden of the Hart Residence.


    When Sebastian received the phone call from Tony this afternoon, he was livid. ¡°What?! How can you


    bring her back just because you want to bring her back?! In what capacity are you bringing her back?!


    We haven¡¯t even epted your rtionship with her!¡±


    He was so furious that he was hopping in anger. On the other hand, Lisa quietly shot a look at him


    while elegantly arranging flowers next to him. He reacted to that look as if he had been hit by a spell,


    and his tone changed immediately. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t forget to pick Miss Stark up from workter. Watch


    your temper and don¡¯t upset her.¡±


    He hung up the phone immediately after that. Even so, he still felt depressed inside. If not for my wife, I


    would never allow Myra Stark to visit the Hart Residence so quickly! Despite thinking those thoughts


    inside his heart, he soon ran upstairs anxiously under his wife¡¯s gaze. Then, he called out to her, ¡°Lisa,


    hurry up ande upstairs. Can you help me see if the clothes I boughtst time still fit! I think I


    gained some weight recently. Do you think I still look as handsome as before with these clothes on?¡±


    After saying that, Sebastian headed straight to the dressing room. The corners of Lisa¡¯s mouth curved


    in a soft smile. Then, she put down the flowers and slowly went upstairs.


    When the car arrived in the Hart Residence¡¯s garden, Sebastian was already waiting outside in a suit


    and leather shoes. Shawn stood behind him.


    As soon as the car arrived in front of those two, Tony stepped on the brakes to stop the car and got out


    of the car. He was dressed in a ck suit paired with a white shirt and a dark-green tie. The outfit made


    him look taller and stronger. However, his expressionless face indicated that he was not in a good


    mood.


    Sebastian could immediately tell with a single nce that Tony was in a terrible mood¡ªTony looked


    like the entire world owed him money. Besides, the pretentious well-dressed appearance of his


    grandson was something he could never get used to. Thus, he faintly nced sideways at Tony and


    said, ¡°You returned from the United States yesterday. So, why did you onlye home today? Any


    longer and I would¡¯ve thought that you forgot about your family.¡±


    Such reprimands weremon between them. Therefore, Tonypletely ignored him and headed


    directly into the house.


    Sebastian felt hurt by Tony¡¯s actions, bing angrier as he chased after Tony. ¡°Is this how you treat


    your grandfather?! Tony Hart, Shawn is here too! You be careful, or I¡¯ll ask him to cause some trouble


    for yourpany!¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Tony spat out his reply in a detached manner.


    Sebastian was so furious that he nearly spat blood. He looked at Shawn. ¡°Did you see that?! You¡¯re his


    elder brother! Don¡¯t you know how to discipline him properly? How can you allow him to be such a


    rude brat?!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s gaze lightlynded on the car that Tony had just gotten out of. Then, he quietly replied,


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you know? Tony has never listened to me ever since he learned to talk.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Sebastian was chasing after Tony when Shawn suddenly asked quietly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Miss


    Stark would be joining us today? Where is she?¡±


    The two figures¡ªone in front and the other chasing after the former¡ªfroze in ce. Sebastian looked


    at the stiff back of his grandson and narrowed his eyes before hurrying back.


    Myra could hear the voices from outside. At that moment, she felt the inevitable looming over her.


    Thus, she opened the car door and got out of the car. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Sebastian nced at the back of his grandson, who was standing not too far away and refusing to turn


    back. Then, he nced back at Myra¡¯s disheveled appearance. As a result, no less than five versions


    of what happened between them appeared in his head.


    Meanwhile, when Myra saw Tony ignoring her and walking away without a single backward nce, she


    felt extremely aggrieved. After a moment, she decided it was good that he was ignoring her. Once


    everybody went inside the house, she could quietly sneak away. However, things did not progress as


    she wished.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Myra straightened out her clothes. However, their vigorous exercise just now had long since caused


    her tidy officedy outfit to be a crumpled mess. Moreover, she even felt her legs giving out from


    under her when she got out of the car. Thus, she desperately steadied herself so as not to embarrass


    herself in front of the two men. Nodding at Sebastian and Shawn in a slightly awkward manner, she


    said, ¡°Old Master Hart, Deputy Mayor Hart. I¡¯m sorry for dropping by so suddenly.¡±


    Sebastian noticed her slightly reddened eyes, then he nced at his grandson¡¯s stiff back. After that, a


    difficult expression surfaced on his face. He more or less guessed what had happened and


    immediately red at his grandson fiercely. ¡°Myra was still in the car! Why did you just walk off all


    alone?!¡±


    At that moment, hepletely forgot about his dissatisfaction toward Myra and began verbally


    attacking Tony instead. He couldn¡¯t help thinking, How can this man be so ignorant of what¡¯s good and


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    bad when he finally found a woman that could tolerate his nasty temper after being single for so many


    years?! It was a good thing that he was single for so many years!


    Tony¡¯s gaze was empty. Under the light of the floralmp, his eyes were cold and distant. ¡°I forgot.¡±


    Myra tightly clenched her fists that were hanging by her sides and nodded at the two men again. ¡°I


    apologize for the sudden visit. I¡¯d better visit you again on another date. I¡¯m sorry, Old Master Hart,


    Deputy Mayor Hart.¡±


    Then, she turned to leave. Behind her, Tony¡¯s expression darkened even more.


    Shawn nced at Tony¡¯s expression and shook his head before calling out to Myra. ¡°Miss Stark, why


    don¡¯t youe inside since you¡¯re already here? The housekeeper made a lot of your favorite dishes


    tonight. It¡¯s all because Tony called us in advance to prepare them for you.¡±


    Myra paused in the middle of turning around. She nced at the man standing not too far away only to


    see his gloomy expression. Tony frowningly turned to Shawn and said, ¡°You talk too much!¡±


    After that, he immediately turned around and headed toward the vi. Following his departure, a child¡¯s


    innocentughter rang out from inside the vi. It could be heard from afar. ¡°Has Myra arrived?! Where


    is she?! Where is she?!¡±


    Soon, Henry ran over to Myra. ¡°Myra! You came after all! I thought Uncle Shawn was lying to me!¡±


    The bridge of his nose was beaded with sweat from running. Looking at his shining eyes shing with


    excitement and joy at the sight of her, she felt the grievances in her heart easing considerably. She


    bent down and used a tissue to wipe the sweat off his nose. ¡°Why did you run so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Because I was afraid you might leave!¡± He grabbed her hand and led her inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Mrs. Frye


    just served the dishes on the table. Hehe; you have to sit next to me during dinner tonight.¡±


    Although she was being dragged inside by Henry, she turned to look back at Sebastian. Sebastian


    seemed a little stunned at how affectionate his great-grandson was toward her. Seeing her questioning


    look, he red at her. ¡°What? Do you think there¡¯s poison in our food? Why are you so unwilling to eat


    when we¡¯ve already invited you over for dinner?¡±


    Thus, she hurriedly swallowed the words that had been on the tip of her tongue and helplessly walked


    toward the vi. As soon as she entered the vi, she was greeted by the sight of Lisa and Serena


    standing not too far from the entrance. She walked over and nodded at Lisa. ¡°Old Madam Hart.¡±


    Pausing slightly when she saw Serena, she called out, ¡°Hi, Serena.¡±


    When Serena first heard that Myra had gotten together with Tony after her divorce, she had not been


    very surprised. And now, she had a gentle expression on her face as she looked at Myra. ¡°Come in.¡±


    As for Lisa, she simply nodded her head at Myra quietly. Meanwhile, Serena didn¡¯t stop her son despite


    seeing that he was clinging very closely to Myra. She simply thought that Myra¡¯s unnatural expression


    was due to her fear of Lisa, who rarely disyed her emotions. Thus, she secretly whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. Grandma has always been like this. To be honest, she likes you a lot.¡±


    Myra was a little taken aback by those words. She did not remember having any contact with Lisa


    before.


    Serena seemed to know what Myra was thinking about and whispered, ¡°Although Grandpa is the head


    of the family on the surface, he loves Grandma very much. He always does whatever she says. For


    example, Grandma was very helpful in making Grandpa ept your rtionship with Tony so quickly.¡±


    Myra breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, her heart clenched again. Tony¡­ Following in the


    direction Henry brought her, she saw that the man was already sitting at the dining table.


    She had to admit that the Hart Residence was humongous. Leaving aside the garden outside that was


    present, they were inside thergest building right in the middle. Everything was resplendent and


    magnificent from the moment they entered the hall. Even the dining room was asrge as an ordinary


    person¡¯s house. Meanwhile, Tony sat elegantly in the exquisite dining room. He had taken off his coat


    and was only wearing his white shirt with its sleeves folded up to reveal his firm arms. He was smoking


    a cigarette at the moment; the white smoke curling around his face made his face look a little blurry.


    As soon as they walked into the dining room, Sebastian angrily snapped at Tony. ¡°Go outside if you


    want to smoke. Don¡¯t you know your grandmother dislikes the smell of cigarettes?¡±


    This time around, Tony did not go against Sebastian. It was a rare urrence indeed. He simply


    extinguished the cigarette quickly and asked the housekeeper to remove the ashtray.


    Sebastian walked over and shouted, ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    Tony sat there with a cold and distant expression, acting as if he heard nothing.


    Sebastian looked like he wanted to say more. However, he noticed the look Lisa was giving him and


    immediately fell silent in fright. At the same time, he walked over to her and sat down beside her.


    Henry was dragging Myra toward the dining table. Just as they walked past Tony, an arm stretched out


    suddenly to grab her by the waist and prevent her from continuing onward.


    Henry looked a little unhappy. ¡°Uncle Tony, Myra might be your friend, but she is here as my guest


    today. It was very rude of you to leave her hanging outside just now. So, why are you stopping her


    now?¡±


    ¡°Your guest?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed. Although his words were directed at Henry, his eyes were fixed on


    Myra.


    In response, Myra turned her head away and refused to look at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always wanted to invite Myra over to the Hart Residence. It so happened that she


    dropped by today!¡± Henry was overjoyed. He was also holding Myra¡¯s hand.


    ncing down at their joined hands, a trace of displeasure shed through his eyes. He tightened his


    hold on her wrist and snatched her hand out of Henry¡¯s grip. Then, he pulled her over to sit in the chair


    next to him.


    For a moment, the entire dining room fell silent. It seemed like the cold-blooded and indifferent Tony¡­


    was jealous?


    ¡°Tony¡­¡± Myra tried to struggle against him. Now that the Hart Family elders were standing before her,


    she didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant. Thus, her face could only be more and more distorted in anger.


    Seeing that Henry had gotten angry, Serena felt a bit of a headacheing on. She turned to him and


    said, ¡°Henry, why don¡¯t you sit next to Miss Stark? It will be easier for you to serve her the dishes too.¡±


    Those words finally extinguished his temper. He nced at his uncle with a look in his eyes that went


    from ¡®I love Uncle Tony the most!¡¯ to ¡®I temporarily dislike Uncle Tony!¡¯.


    Myra felt very embarrassed and furious at Tony¡¯s actions. However, he simply ignored everybody¡¯s


    looks, speared a piece of eggnt on his fork, and gracefully chewed on it. Seeming to notice her


    gaze, he turned to look at her and lifted an eyebrow at her. ¡°Do you want me to serve you?¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Myra¡¯s face was blushing crimson¡ªshe felt extremely embarrassed. Thus, she quietly started eating


    and did not look at the man next to her again.


    Soon, Henry became energized again and began to pile various dishes on Myra¡¯s te. ¡°Myra, this


    sweet and sour pork is delicious. Here; have some. Also, my mother told me that this cogen soup is


    very good for your skin and beauty. Here; I¡¯ll get you a bowl of it. Myra, this is tasty! The pineapple fried


    rice that Mrs. Frye makes is the best in the world! Come; I¡¯ll get you some!¡±


    Only Henry¡¯s cheerful chatter could be heard at the dining table. It was also precisely because Myra


    had him next to her that she breathed a small sigh of relief. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how long the


    awkward atmosphere at the dining table wouldst.


    She picked up the bowl of cogen soup in front of her. Just as she was about to take a mouthful, she


    suddenly felt a dry and hot hand cing itself over her thigh. Tony is up to his old tricks again. Due to


    the passionate moment they shared in the car just now, her stockings were no longer wearable. Her


    pencil skirt rode up her thighs slightly when she sat down. Thus, she crossed her legs when she sat


    down to prevent appearing too risqu¨¦. At this very moment, that bold hand was moving along her thigh


    and under her short skirt¡­


    Her entire body shuddered. As a result, some of the cogen soup in the bowl she was holding spilled


    all over her body. She eximed in shock and moved to stand up. However, she suddenly felt a force


    tugging her sideways, causing her to lose her bnce, and falling into Tony¡¯sp.


    Tony furrowed his eyebrows and said unhappily, ¡°Why can¡¯t you even stand properly?¡± Then, he


    feeling speechless, he said, ¡°Since she dirtied her clothes, I¡¯ll bring her to the bathroom to clean up.¡±


    After that, he led Myra, who was as stiff as a board, to the bathroom on the first floor with his arm


    around her waist.


    Everybody else could only watch them leave speechlessly.


    Upon entering the bathroom, Myra immediately began struggling in Tony¡¯s arms the moment she heard


    him closing the door behind them and clicking the lock into ce. ¡°Tony Hart! You b*stard!¡±


    There were so many people in the dining room! How dare he do something like that to me?! What if


    somebody noticed?! Also, his attitude toward me today¡­ She thought back on the grievances she


    suffered today. He had deliberately left her inside the car as soon as they arrived at the Hart


    Residence. Just recalling the embarrassment she felt back then was enough to make her eyes redden


    with tears.


    ¡°If you¡¯re unsatisfied with me, then tell me! I¡¯m not shamelessly clinging to you! If you don¡¯t want to be


    with me anymore, I promise to leave immediately. I won¡¯t cause any trouble for you!¡± The more she


    spoke, the more emotional she got, and the redder her eyes became.


    Tony hugged her waist tightly and pressed his thin lips together, after hearing her say that she would


    leave immediately and seeing how aggrieved she felt that she became teary-eyed. All of a sudden, he


    kissed her deeply on the lips.


    Despite trying to avoid his advances, she couldn¡¯t break free of his hold. Thus, she decided to bite him


    viciously. It wasn¡¯t until she tasted the blood spreading in their mouths that she became startled.


    He suddenly pped his palm against her butt hard. Following the sharp pping sound that rang out


    clearly, he separated his lips from hers and narrowed his eyes slightly. His voice was cold and deep.


    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?!¡±


    Feeling slightly taken aback, she couldn¡¯t understand what was going on at all.


    In the next moment, another pnded on her butt again. It was apanied by his low voice. ¡°How


    dare you look at me like that?! Do you want me to take you right here, right now?! Hmm?¡±


    She shuddered at those words. His habit of doing what he said was something she had a lot of


    experience with. However, being consecutively pped on her butt twice had left her feeling humiliated.


    She shoved at him only to be grabbed around the waist.


    ¡°I really want to lock you up at home all the time! How dare you seduce another one in the blink of an


    eye?!¡± His voice was deep and low. Although she normally found it pleasant, she only felt exasperated


    when she heard it right now. ¡°Tony, Henry is just a child!¡± I finally know what has gotten him so wound


    up! At this point, she no longer had the strength to express her feelings.


    The man simply sneered, ¡°He is still male.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± She bit her lip so hard that she tore it. ¡°If you don¡¯t like meing here, I


    can leave immediately! Why do you have to find all sorts of reasons to crush me?!¡±


    He even sent me flowers and choctes this afternoon! How can he flip around so quickly?! After


    suppressing her feelings for the entire night, she was at her limit no matter how great her tolerance


    was. She wanted to open the bathroom door but she was caught at the waist by the man. ¡°Were you


    upset after seeing that b*stard today?¡±


    Myra was stunned for a moment. At the same time, the pain in her heart had reached its breaking


    point. Even though I thought we cleared the air between us previously, he still doesn¡¯t believe me. No


    wonder he is making things so difficult for me tonight.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After that, she didn¡¯t make a noise and simply stood there motionlessly. Thus, he frowned slightly and


    forcefully turned her around only to see her crying silently. Her shoulders were shaking slightly. Despite


    being turned around, she turned her head away and refused to face the man in front of her.


    The scowl on his face deepened. ¡°Why are you crying? I didn¡¯t even do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You didn¡¯t do anything! I¡¯m being petty! I want to cry! So what?!¡± She swiftly lifted her hand


    to wipe away her tears. She hated herself for agreeing toe to the Hart Residence tonight. Because


    of that, she was now stuck in a dilemma. In the end, she was stuck hiding in a bathroom and feeling


    depressed. Both her eyes and her nose were bright red, which made her look very pitiful.


    His heart melted at the sight. Then, he kissed her on the forehead. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything more, okay?


    Let¡¯s go back and finish our dinner.¡±


    ¡°You can go back and eat by yourself.¡± She clenched her fists that were hanging by her sides and


    looked at him with deste eyes. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You can exin it to the others.¡±


    Lowering her head, she moved to open the bathroom door. Then, he pulled her into his arms and


    hugged her. Something shed across his eyes and he whispered, ¡°Okay. I was wrong. Can we go


    back and finish our dinner now?¡± The look in his eyes was still gloomy and uncertain, but his tone had


    softened considerably.


    Unfortunately, that only made her feel even more aggrieved. ¡°What did you do wrong? The rtionship


    between Sean and Isted for so many years. It¡¯s not easy for me to cleanly break off my attachment to


    him. Therefore, it was extremely distressing for me to witness that scene today. I was so upset that I


    could die¡­¡±


    She was deliberately provoking the man in front of her.


    His expression darkened significantly, and his arms tightened around her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me,


    Myra. I don¡¯t even know what I might do.¡±


    ¡°What you might do? Do you want to hit me? Scold me? It¡¯s useless. I am head over heels for that


    man. When you treat me like this, it will only make me love him even more. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Myra Stark!¡± Tony suddenly interrupted her mid-sentence.


    Through the mirror, Myra could see how grim Tony¡¯s expression was at the moment. She suddenly


    realized that, except for the time when he rescued her from the small ck room at the construction


    site, she had never seen such a terrifying expression on his face before. Recalling that time when he


    came to rescue her and thinking back on everything that happened today, she suddenly lost control


    and strongly beat her fists against his chest. ¡°What on earth do I have to say for you to believe me?! I


    don¡¯t have any feelings left for that man! Why would I be in a rtionship with you if I liked him?! Tony


    Hart! I am not such a lowly woman!¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Myra wept bitterly. She had wanted to give the Hart Family a good impression today. Unfortunately, the


    atmosphere today was probably ruined.


    The veins on Tony¡¯s forehead bulged. How could he not feel heartbroken at the sight of her crying so


    sadly? Thus, he hugged her tightly. His voice also became kinder. ¡°Alright; alright. I¡¯m sorry for kicking


    up a fuss over nothing. Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay? If you don¡¯t want to continue eating, we can leave.


    We¡¯ll go home, okay?¡±


    Now that his voice was much gentler than before, his deep and low voice gradually soothed the upset


    feelings in her heart. After a while, she gripped his white shirt tightly and opened her mouth to speak.


    At that moment, somebody pulled open the bathroom door from the outside without any warning.


    When she touched the door handle just now, she had unlocked the lock. However, he had caught her


    and pulled her back before she could open the door. As the door opened at that moment, Tony lifted his


    eyes and annoyedly nced in the direction of the door. He was greeted by the sight of Shawn


    studying the both of them with a stoic expression. ¡°Grandpa wants you both to hurry up and join us for


    dinner. His exact words were: ¡®What¡¯s this with making the entire family wait for the two of them?!¡¯.¡±


    Upon hearing the door open, Myra had buried her miserable face in Tony¡¯s chest without thinking. After


    hearing what Shawn said, her ears turned red and her body became extremely stiff in Tony¡¯s arms.


    Patting her on the back, Tony spoke to Shawn in a displeased manner. ¡°Got it.¡± However, Shawn did


    not leave immediately. Thus, Tony narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Is there anything else, Shawn?¡±


    Shawn lifted his eyebrows in response and nced at Myra, who seemed like she was trying to hide


    her head in the sand. His shrewd eyes met his younger brother¡¯s gaze, and his lips curved upward


    suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to remind you that you should lower your voice if you care about


    your privacy.¡±


    Those words made Myra¡¯s body even more rigid. Many old buildings did not have good soundproofing.


    She had not thought about that just now and assumed that this ce was no different from her home.


    Unfortunately, Shawn¡¯s words clearly implied that everybody outside had heard the conversation


    between her and Tony just now. That¡¯s not all¡­ They probably even heard the sounds of Tony


    forcefully kissing me and the sounds of me struggling against him¡­ They heard it all¡­ She was so


    furious, anxious, and ashamed that her body began trembling slightly.


    Tony understood how Myra felt at that moment. Hence, he shot a re at Shawn, who simply shrugged


    in response before turning to leave. He did not forget to help them close the bathroom door again.


    ¡°Tony, look what you did¡­¡± As soon as the door closed, Myra pushed away from the man¡¯s chest. She


    lowered her voice but couldn¡¯t helpining in embarrassment.


    On the other hand, Tony leisurely hugged her around the waist. ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± She moved to shove him away, However, he was holding her securely. With his other hand, he


    pressed his finger against his thin lips and whispered, ¡°Shh. If you start yelling again, everybody


    outside will hear you.¡±


    Seeing how he had her wrapped around his finger, she had the strongest urge to scratch his handsome


    face. Unfortunately, she did not want to continue behaving so unreasonably. She struggled in his arms.


    ¡°I want to wash my face!¡±


    He finally released her but closely followed behind her wherever she went. Thus, she viciously red


    at him. He simply lifted an eyebrow at her and handed her a facial cleanser. ¡°Grandma loves using this


    brand. You¡¯ll have to manage with this.¡±


    She hesitated slightly. She had on some light makeup today, but her makeup was ruined after that bout


    of weeping. In the end, she had no choice but to make do with the facial cleanser and wash her face.


    After washing her face, she epted the clean towel that was handed to her. She smelled a familiar


    scent while wiping her face with the towel. It smelled very good. Turning her head to nce at the man


    next to her, she ced the towel back in ce after she was done with it.


    Myra knew that she couldn¡¯t avoid going out and facing those people again. Therefore, she tidied


    herself up a bit, bit the bullet, and came out of the bathroom. Meanwhile, Tony continued to walk with


    his arm around Myra¡¯s waist as they went back. Since she couldn¡¯t break free of his hold, she gave up


    and went along with him. His expression was as nonchnt as if nothing had happened between them


    just now. She seemed to be the only one feeling extremely nervous and slightly embarrassed.


    Fortunately, nobody said anything even though they all heard the fight between the two of them. The


    rest began to eat as normal the moment they sat back down. Only Henry secretly asked her if Tony had


    bullied her. Hence, Myra was saved from being embarrassed.


    With that, dinner finished rather quickly. Myra didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or not, but Serena


    immediately dragged her and Henry to the living room to watch some TV as soon as dinner was over.


    Moreover, Serena only talked about some business matters. She did not bring up what happened


    between Tony and Myra today nor the issues rted to Myra¡¯s previous marriage. As a result, the


    atmosphere soon became rxed.


    On the other hand, Tony did not have such an easy time. The moment Sebastian finished eating dinner,


    he called Tony over to the study and gave him a severe tongueshing. The scolding was so severe


    that the crashing sound of an ashtray hitting the ground came from upstairs. When Myra heard that, her


    heart clenched slightly in fear. She nced upstairs with a frightened look.


    Serena also nced upstairs before turning to Myra with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried


    about Tony?¡±


    Myra still had some lingering fears because of what happened just now. She didn¡¯t know if that fallen


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ashtray had been aimed at Tony. Upon hearing what Serena said, she felt a faintly painful feeling


    growing in her heart. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried they might get violent¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tony will only talk back to Grandpa at most. But, what Grandpa might do to Tony is¡­ hard


    to say.¡± Seeing the worry swiftly appearing in Myra¡¯s eyes, Serena pretended to be reminiscing about


    something. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times Grandpa has thrown an ashtray at Tony over the years. Let


    me see¡­ I think the worst incident was when Tony nearly fractured his forehead.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Myra couldn¡¯t stop herself from jumping up from the sofa. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I think it was because Grandpa arranged a blind date for Tony. However, Tony arrogantly kicked the


    woman out instead.¡± Serena shook her head. ¡°That happened more than ten years ago. Back then,


    Tony was extremely rebellious. He waspletely unlike how he is now.¡± She nced at Myra. ¡°Don¡¯t


    be fooled by how mature and calm he seems now. He is still a cocky and unruly person inside. Still¡­


    When I learned that he was in love with you, I knew you would be able to bring him back. Miss Stark,


    Tony¡¯s domineering attitude might make you a little ufortable, but it¡¯s all because of ¡®love¡¯. It¡¯s


    because he loves you that he is bothered by all sorts of matters.¡±


    Both women had been hurt by their marriages before. Therefore, they knew very well that only love


    would make one care about these things.


    At that moment, a sweet and sour feeling surged up in Myra¡¯s heart. She knew that Tony cared for her


    greatly. She also knew that she shouldfort the man sometimes. It was just that she would lose her


    reason sometimes, especially when she felt that she had been wronged. During those times, she would


    forget about the grievances he felt.


    ¡°I know.¡± Myra took a deep breath and smiled at Serena.


    ¡°Myra, look! I made you some fruit sd!¡± Henry came out of the kitchen with a te of fruit sd in his


    hands and ran toward Myra to present his offering.


    Watching how Henry affectionately clung to Myra, Serena couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter. She had


    a feeling that the discussion upstairs was almost done. Thus, she patted her son on the shoulder and


    said, ¡°Henry, you should be going to bed soon. You still have school tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­ Okay¡­¡± Henry seemed rather reluctant. Even so, he obediently did as he was told. He also did


    not forget to remind Myra, ¡°Myra, don¡¯t forget to eat it!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± At the sight of the well-behaved Henry, a smile appeared on Myra¡¯s face.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    When Tony came downstairs, he saw Myra sitting on the sofa in the living room alone. She was busy


    enjoying some fruits. He had been in a bad mood ever since he came out of the study. However, his


    spirits lifted after he came downstairs and sat beside her. Settling down next to her, he wrapped his


    arm around her shoulders and kissed the side of her face. His deep and low voice sounded and


    lingered in her ears. ¡°What are you watching?¡±


    A variety show was ying on the TV, and she had a faint smile hanging from the corner of her lips


    when he embraced her. She carefully looked him up and down, seeming to breathe out a sigh of relief


    upon seeing that he wasn¡¯t injured. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    He did not know if it was his imagination, but the way she said the word ¡®finally¡¯ seemed a little coy. He


    narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± She nodded without hesitation.


    His breath hitched at her words. She was the type to feel shy easily, so it was the first time she


    admitted that she missed him so straightforwardly and boldly. Pulling her into his embrace, his voice


    became significantly hoarser. ¡°Grandma wants us to stay over tonight.¡±


    She was slightly taken aback. They want me to stay over at the Hart Residence tonight? It looks like


    they have epted my rtionship with Tony. That¡¯s surprising; I thought I failed to leave a good


    impression on those two elders tonight. The corners of her mouth curved slightly. At the same time, she


    obediently snuggled deeper into his embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±


    Her warm and soft bodyy in his arms just like that. For a moment, he waspletely stunned¡ªhe


    probably never expected for her to act so out of character. Lifting her chin suddenly, he made her clear


    eyes meet his gaze that was surging with an undercurrent of emotions. ¡°Why are you so obedient


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    tonight?¡±


    Her face flushed with a red glow upon hearing those words, and she turned her head away. ¡°If you


    don¡¯t like it, we can always go home.¡± I¡¯m only pretending to be calm. How can I possibly endure


    staring into his eyes for such a long time?


    She only heard a deep and low voice reverberating in her ears. In the next moment, he pulled her


    entire body into his arms¡ªshe was already sitting in hisp before she could react.


    ¡°Tony, there are other people in the house¡­¡± She was terribly afraid that he might do something crazy


    right here and right now regardless of their surroundings. Therefore, her face turned bright scarlet. She


    also did not dare to speak loudly and could only whisper to the man in front of her.


    ¡°Did you know that Grandma did not prepare a guest room for you?¡± The man suddenly nibbled on her


    earlobe while speaking in a hoarse voice.


    She didn¡¯t react immediately. By the time she came back to her senses, her body started to burn in


    response. On the other hand, heughed instead. When heughed, his chest vibrated slightly.


    Moreover, hisughter was filled with a domineering and possessive aura.


    She knew he said that to her on purpose. Still¡­ even if Old Madam Hart prepared a room for me¡­


    based on Tony¡¯s temperament, I would still have to sleep in his room¡­ Her cheeks became warm as


    she pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask Mrs. Frye to see if she can prepare a room for me.¡±


    ¡°Prepare a room for you?¡± He mped down tightly on her waist and squinted at her dangerously.


    By this time, she was blushing so hard that her blush crept along the base of her neck. She no longer


    dared to look into his eyes. His eyes seemed to contain two little dancing fireballs that threatened to


    re into arge fire at the slightest provocation. Feeling the danger emitting from him, she bit her lip


    and suddenly kissed him on his thin lips. ¡°Don¡¯t cause any more trouble, okay? Let¡¯s watch TV for a bit.


    Your house is full of people. If you kick up another fuss, I wouldn¡¯t dare toe here with you again.¡±


    Her kiss felt as if she was trying to ingratiate herself to the man in front of her and appease him. Thus,


    she was snuggling in his arms and ying coy like a docile little kitten. He had to admit that his heart


    was being soothed by the woman in front of him. I hate how I¡¯m always wrapped around her finger. But,


    even I have to admit that I quite enjoy this situation.


    All of a sudden, he hugged her fiercely and lowered his head so that his thin lips met her pink lips. He


    kissed her like he was trying to dominate her, roughly licking and biting her lips. When she moaned


    softly, he immediately stuck his tongue into her mouth, fiercely making out with her without holding


    back. Soon, her office clothes were pulled down to her chest.


    She didn¡¯t notice at the beginning. By the time she realized it, his thin lips were on her neck. Thus, she


    hurriedly shoved him away. ¡°Tony¡­ We agreed to watch TV¡­ What are you doing¡­¡±


    Although he was pushed away, his eyes were as dark with passion as they could be. ¡°Are we really


    only watching TV?¡±


    Her body was hot and soft. Feeling torn, she whispered, ¡°You¡­ beast!¡±


    Following that, she swiftly put on her clothes again. After being messed up three times today, her office


    top just now. Therefore, it could no longer prevent her ample bosom from being exposed. At that


    moment, her disheveled uniform gave off a seductive vibe and made her figure even more alluring.


    Tony¡¯s gaze darkened significantly. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Grandpa headed directly into his


    bedroom after leaving the study just now.¡±


    Myra was aroused by the look in his eyes. Despite that, she forced herself to ask calmly, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Grandma and Grandpa generally do not leave their bedrooms at night. Serena and Henry don¡¯t have a


    habit of getting up at night either. As for Shawn, we can simply ignore him.¡± He looked straight into her


    eyes. His eyes were as deep as the sea. At the same time, it felt as if there was a vortex inside his


    eyes that was trying to pull her into them.


    She suddenly felt parched and thirsty. Even so, she pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t lean any closer. It¡¯s still


    so early. Why don¡¯t you watch some TV with me? Or, you can go and deal with work matters instead.¡±


    She recalled that he was very busy recently. When he heard thest sentence she said, he


    immediately felt annoyed. I have only heard of womenining that their husbands were so busy


    that they were being neglected. I have never heard of a woman like Myra, who would rather encourage


    her husband to work than let him spend some time with her.


    Noticing that his mood immediately turned sour, she felt her heart melting slightly. Thus, she shook his


    arm slightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you watch some variety shows with me? This episode is quite amusing.¡± After


    saying that, she added, ¡°Okay?¡±


    She was truly acting spoiled when she asked thatst question. In the past, she had never tried acting


    spoiled in front of anybody before. Although her face was flushed in embarrassment after saying that,


    her clear and distinct eyes stared at him unblinkingly.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. Turning his head, he nced at the screen of the TV. A bunch of men and


    women were ying some sort of game together. Pursing his thin lips, he said, ¡°This isn¡¯t amusing at


    all.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch something else then.¡± She stuffed the remote control into his hand. Her attitude indicated


    that she was asking him to switch channels.


    Tony turned his head and nced at her. Her eyes were filled with expectation. Seeing that, something


    shed across his eyes. Then, he tossed the remote control on the coffee table. ¡°I recall having several


    horror movie DVDs in my car. I¡¯ll go and grab them. Let¡¯s watch those.¡±


    Myra wasn¡¯t bothered by his suggestion. Horror movies did not scare her, no matter how scary they


    were. After all, she often watched them with Estelle. Thus, anything was fine as long as they didn¡¯t


    return to their room too early. Still, she couldn¡¯t help thinking that something was up. Nodding, she


    suddenly thought of Meow. She caught Tony¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I just remembered; where is Meow? Is it


    still in the car?!¡±

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Tony nced at her with a faint smile. ¡°Now you remember about it.¡±


    Myra had forgotten all about Meow after their conflict today. Thus, she squirmed with embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, he was already heading out the door. ¡°Rx; Mrs. Frye has already let it out into the


    garden outside. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she finally felt relieved.


    Tony soon returned with a bag in his hands. That bag seemed rather familiar for some reason, but Myra


    could not ce where she had seen it before.


    His figure was tall and broad. He had gone for a smoke when he went outside and returned with a


    cigarette casually held between his fingers. He was still wearing the white shirt and ck pants that he


    wore during the day. Although he had his sleeves rolled up in a casual, at-home look, he still looked


    extremely handsome. She watched him walking over. Looking into his slightly narrowed eyes, she felt


    her heart rate increasing and hurriedly shifted her gaze away to look at the TV in front of her. ¡°You


    should lower the volume in case we disturb the others upstairs.


    He seemed amused, and he nodded with a straight face. ¡°Okay.¡±


    While putting in the DVD, he ced the cigarette between his thin lips and stood with his side profile to


    her. Within the curling smoke, she felt as if she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off his handsome face. She didn¡¯t


    even notice that she subconsciously gulped.


    Soon, the man finished setting up the DVD and walked over to her. Although the sofa was very


    spacious, she still shifted to make space next to her. However, he immediately sat down next to her


    and pulled her into his arms. Breathing in the pleasant scent on his body, she suddenly felt a sense of


    security washing over her. What is there to fight about? Can¡¯t we just be with each other peacefully?


    Tony turned the volume of the TV down until it was very soft. When the DVD started ying, they saw


    a blond and blue-eyed couple arguing. Then, the female tried to leave in tears. After that, the man


    hurriedly chased after her and enveloped her in his embrace. Coaxing and cajoling, he brought her


    back home.


    ¡°Why are there no subtitles?¡± Myra murmured. Although theck of subtitles was not a problem for


    either of them, she couldn¡¯t help finding it strange.


    Meanwhile, his hand wrapped around her waist and pulled her even closer into his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably a low-quality DVD.¡± His voice sounded a little hoarse beside her ears. His hand was very


    hot, making her waist shiver slightly under his touch. Even so, she did not make him move it away.


    Soon after, the scene on the TV left her feeling bbergasted. After the man coaxed the woman to go


    back home, they shared some sweet words with each other. At some point, they began kissing each


    other¡­


    She thought to herself, Maybe all European and American horror movies are like this. Never mind; it


    will be over after this. Contrary to her expectations, there was no end in sight despite enduring the


    torture for several more minutes. She tightly gripped the white shirt of the man sitting next to her, bit her


    lip, and lifted her head to look at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s a horror movie?¡±


    His eyes were dark with passion. In a soft but hoarse voice, he said, ¡°The pictures printed on the


    covers were of horror movies.¡±


    His hand slowly moved upward. Seeing her shy but lucid eyes, he suddenly stopped moving his hands.


    He kissed her tender lips and said to her in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll change to another one.¡±


    She quickly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He reluctantly let go of her and strode over to the TV. Taking out the DVD they were watching just now,


    he ced another DVD with ¡®The Ring¡¯ written on it into the yer. This time, he had his back to her.


    Therefore, she failed to see the faintughter that shed across his eyes that were dark with desire.


    He soon walked back to her again. This time, he pulled her directly into his arms. She struggled against


    him at first, but he softly scolded her, ¡°Stop making a fuss. The movie is about to start.¡±


    Her ears were slightly red. She couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed when sitting on hisp in this


    position. What if somebodyes downstairs¡­


    ¡°Nobody is going toe downstairs. Trust me. Besides, we¡¯re a couple. There¡¯s nothing wrong with


    this even if they saw us.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if he had managed to brainwash her or what, but she stopped struggling against him.


    Meanwhile, the opening credits soon ended and the movie began¡­ Myra initially wanted to rx and


    watch a movie. However, she felt that something was amiss as soon as the movie started¡­ For a


    moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Looking down, she looked at the bag that contained the DVDs.


    That bag¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ from the box Estelle gave to me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Is there a problem?¡± Tony widened his eyes innocently, but his eyes were swirling with


    emotions as he stared straight into her eyes.


    Looking at him pretending to look innocent, she felt rather helpless. ¡°Tony¡­ you definitely did it on


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    purpose¡­¡± How could anything in that box be a true horror movie?! Estelle, that little jinx! And Tony


    too! Why is he carrying this around in his car all the time?!


    He pursed his thin lips. ¡°Myra, that¡¯s a false usation¡­¡± His deep and low voice was woven with


    desire at the moment.


    At that moment, a sudden scream rang out from the TV. She nced in the direction of the sound.


    Then, she felt her body losing its bnce as he picked her up in a princess carry and headed upstairs.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Her face was blushing so furiously that she could fry an egg from the heat. Biting her lip hard,


    she did not dare to look at the movie that was still ying in the living room. ¡°Turn that off! Turn that


    off!¡± If anybody goes downstairs, they¡¯ll see it!


    He narrowed his sharp eyes and held her body even closer to him. ¡°It¡¯ll finish soon.¡±


    ¡°But, that stuff is still downstairs!¡± It was a matter of principle. She couldn¡¯t ignore it. Thus, she pinched


    the man¡¯s waist fiercely. ¡°Hurry up and tidy those up before youe upstairs! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be


    sleeping in the guest room tonight!¡±


    Tony studied Myra¡¯s persistent eyes that were ring fixedly at him. Although his expression was sour,


    he ced her on the bed and went back to the living room.


    After packing up the DVDs, Tony was about to bring them upstairs when the ringing of a phone


    sounded from somewhere by the sofa. It wasing from a woman¡¯s bag¡ªit was Myra¡¯s bag.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed and he stopped walking up the stairs. Instead, he skirted around the coffee table


    and picked up Myra¡¯s bag from the sofa before taking out her phone.


    Although there was no caller ID, with Tony¡¯s strong memory, he clearly knew who this number belonged


    to.


    A frosty look shed across his eyes. His thin lips twitched, then he swiped across the screen to


    answer the call and said nkly, ¡°Hello?¡±


    There was a strange silence on the other end. In an instant, the caller hung up.


    A sardonic smile appeared on Tony¡¯s face. He yed with the phone for a while; his eyes were


    contemtive. Then, clutching the phone in his palm, he brought the bag of things upstairs to his


    bedroom.


    Myra had already entered the bathroom, and the sound of water from inside was rather loud. Tony


    nonchntly threw the bag onto the sofa in front of the bed, then fished out Myra¡¯s phone and ced it


    on the bedside table before going to the next room to take a shower.


    It was early autumn, so it was considerably hot during the day, but at night, it was quite chilly. At this


    moment, Myra was wrapped in a thin nket, and it was almost as if she was going to fall off the other


    side of the bed.


    Tony chuckled slightly. When heughed, he saw Myra¡¯s back stiffen.


    He took a few steps forward. Tiny droplets of water were sliding down his body that was wrapped in


    only a bath towel, and his chest was firm.


    Seeing as Myra wasn¡¯t turning back, he twitched his eyebrows and climbed into bed.


    Feeling the bed dip behind her, Myra became even more nervous. She pulled the thin nket tightly


    around her, and she could hear her heart beating rapidly as if it was about to jump out of her throat.


    Eventually, the man behind her gradually scooted over and pulled her to his chest.


    This time, he didn¡¯t turn her over. Instead, he hugged her from behind andid fiery kisses on her.


    Soon, his lipsnded on the back of her neck.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Feeling the tremor of Myra¡¯s body, Tony let out a low chuckle. ¡°Did you dress like this on purpose?


    Hmm?¡±


    Just now, after Myra came out of the bathroom, she searched around for a while but only managed to


    find Tony¡¯s white shirt, so she had no choice but to put it on.


    As she didn¡¯t bring her clothes over, she could only dress this way for now. She was nning to go


    home tomorrow in the clothes she wore yesterday, so she would only change into them then.


    But, lying there in his shirt made her feel very embarrassed, which was why she wrapped herself tightly


    with the nket.Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Myra¡¯s ears turned extremely red. She was thankful that


    she had not turned around, so the man couldn¡¯t see how much she was blushing.


    She made an act of struggling a little, then pretended to be calm as she said, ¡°Stop messing around. I


    want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Myra, you¡¯re always joking.¡± As Tony rubbed his chin on the woman¡¯s shoulder, his hand inadvertently


    went to press something on the phone that was on the bedside table. Then, his hand grew restless.


    He let out a deepugh. ¡°Myra, do you like it when I do this to you?¡±


    ¡°B-B*stard!¡± Myra hissed in a low voice.


    Tony kissed her ear and chuckled. ¡°I like doing this to you.¡±


    After that, he stopped suppressing himself.


    Myra was uncertain why he seemed to be inducing her to say certain things tonight, but she didn¡¯t want


    to go against his wishes.


    If he liked it, she would just say it to him.


    When the room grew peaceful again, Tony brushed away the hair on Myra¡¯s cheeks, then gathered her


    into his arms and kissed her on the forehead. In his eyes, there was unconceble pain and joy.


    He thought of something, and a gleam shed across his eyes. He then picked up the phone that he


    had deliberately ced next to the pillow.


    The phone had been on a call, but the person on the other end had hung up.


    Tony¡¯s thin lips twitched faintly as he threw the phone back onto the bedside table. After that, he fixed


    his gaze on the right shoulder of the woman in his arms.


    The skin there was supposed to be fair and smooth, but at present, there was an ugly scar in that area.


    It was obvious that it was an old scar, as the mark was light, but if she wore sleeveless


    As if remembering something, Tony¡¯s face turned dark. Lowering his head, he kissed the fading scar.


    Myra shrank back when she felt the man¡¯s kiss, and she mumbled in a low voice, ¡°No more¡­¡±


    Fatigue was written under her eyes.


    Seeing her pitiful appearance, Tony hugged her tighter, then said bitterly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about that


    scoundrel anymore.¡±


    Meanwhile, a ck Lamborghini was parked outside the Hart Family¡¯s vi.


    Ever since he saw Tony¡¯s car on the mountain road tonight and heard Myra¡¯s voiceing from inside,


    Sean felt as if he was possessed by a demon¡ªhe couldn¡¯t control his words and actions.


    When he sent L back to the vi, he didn¡¯t care that she was weak. He simply let her get out of the


    car and go inside on her own. After muttering that he had something to do, he drove off and came to


    stop outside the Harts¡¯ vi.


    Myra had been inside until the wee hours of the morning. None of the people inside hade out at


    all.


    Cigarette butts were strewn all over the ground outside the car. As he thought of the two phone calls


    just now, he felt the veins on his forehead bulging so hard that it hurt, and he couldn¡¯t suppress the


    anger trapped in his chest.


    Tony had answered the first call, so he immediately hung up.


    Within less than half an hour, Myra had called him back.


    At first, he found it to be a bit of a fluke, thinking that Myra really couldn¡¯t let him go. He deliberately


    took his time picking up the phone, but when he answered the call, he heard the voices of Tony and


    Myra!


    ¡®Myra, do you like it when I do this to you? I like doing this to you.¡¯


    ¡®Myra, I like hearing your voice.¡¯


    ¡®Myra, I know that I¡¯m your first man; you¡¯re also my first woman¡­¡¯


    He¡¯s lying! How is it possible that Tony¡¯s never been with another woman before?! It was true that


    people like them had a woman they loved, but in the business circle, which man didn¡¯t socialize? And


    which man wouldn¡¯t feel restless when they had a hot beauty in their arms?


    This despicable man! He¡¯s just ying around, yet he made a lie sound so true!


    Sean¡¯s chest heaved sharply. mming his hands against the steering wheel, he ended up pressing


    the horn.


    In the silent night, the sound of the horn spread far and wide, and the piercing sound felt like a stab to


    his heart.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Throwing down another cigarette butt, Sean suddenly thought back to when Myra had just gotten


    married to him.


    At that time, she wasn¡¯t as deste as she waster on. Every day, she would face him with the


    positivity of a newlywed wife. When he got up in the morning, she would personally make breakfast for


    him; when he came back in the evening, she would hurry to greet him and help him get his coat. She


    would remember his birthday, and she would remember that he had a history of stomach issues. She


    would remember that he liked eating nd food, remember all the things he liked and disliked, and


    remember all the little things about him, even if he never slept with her or never ate a single meal she


    cooked.


    Now that he thought about it, in order to see Myra in despair, he didn¡¯t know how many things he had


    done to agonize her.


    And at that time, did he really make Myra miserable because she had gotten in the way of him and


    L¡¯s child?


    Could it be that he had deliberately acted that way because he still wanted to be with L?


    He was just making excuses for himself.


    Suddenly ovee with a headache, Sean felt so ufortable that he bent down and coughed


    terribly.


    He was coughing so severely that he threw the cigarette he had just lit out the window. The memories


    that he once dismissed suddenly floated into his mind. He remembered that once, he picked up a


    woman in a bar and deliberately had a one-night stand with her. Afterward, he had asked Liam to call


    Myra over to pick him up.


    When she arrived, the woman was still in his arms, and they were lying on the bed together.


    The only thing he remembered was that Myra had been extremely quiet after she came. She didn¡¯t go


    crazy as he thought she would. She just stayed in a daze in the living room for one night.


    He had indeed drunk too much that night, so he instantly fell asleep.


    When he woke up the next day, the woman in his arms was gone, and Myra¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as


    she looked at him. ¡°Sean, thepany is having a special meeting today. Eve said to tell you to be on


    time.¡±


    Then, she left without another word.


    His mother had given him a gruesome scolding afterward, but Myra never once mentioned the incident


    to him.


    She was a little colder and thinner after that, but she was insistent on keeping their marriage strong.


    Sean stared at himself in the rearview mirror.


    Back then, if I had treated her well even once, would she¡­ not have left so decisively?


    All of a sudden, he wondered why he was staying here. Then, in a daze, he wondered if he now felt


    regretful for forcing Myra away. Perhaps, he was truly starting to regret it.


    Myra was so tired that she fell asleep, and she had a dream that ideally, she didn¡¯t want to have.


    In the dream, she had gone back to a night six years ago when she had just known Sean for a while.


    Estelle had dragged her to a bar outside the school, which was rather noisy and chaotic, but Estelle


    must¡¯ve had some connections to the owner of the bar. Upon entering, they were protected by two


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    bodyguards¡ªas if they were afraid that something would happen to the two girls.


    Later, nothing happened to the two of them, but someone else encountered a situation instead.


    Somehow, a street thug had taken an interest in L. The street thug started arguing with Sean, and


    they quickly got into a fight.


    A gangster took advantage of the chaos and was about to smash a beer bottle onto L¡¯s body. Sean


    noticed and ran over immediately to take the blow for her.


    However, both of them were safe because Myra had sprung away from Estelle and went to push Sean


    and L away.


    She suffered a blow to the back of her neck. The thug was annoyed that someone had gotten in his


    way, so he immediately thrust the broken bottle into the back of Myra¡¯s shoulder.


    Even though it was a dream, Myra could recall the searing pain in her shoulder at that time.


    Before her vision went dark, she seemed to glimpse a man running toward her, but before she could


    see who it was, she cked out.


    It was a strange dream. Myra knew that it happened before, but she couldn¡¯t change the direction of


    her dreams.


    She felt like a bystander as she watched the incident happen again.


    When she saw herself running over to push them out of the way, she even eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    But, it was obviously in vain.


    Then, the scene changed abruptly. Tony stood in front of her in a suit and leather shoes, then asked


    with a twisted expression, ¡°Do you still have feelings for that scoundrel? Why would you dream about


    him?¡±


    Myra was suddenly at a loss.


    Exactly. Why did I dream about Sean? She obviously knew that she had no feelings for him anymore,


    so why was he still able to enter her dreams?


    Nevertheless, Myra was clear about one thing. She quickly assured Tony, ¡°I don¡¯t like Sean anymore.


    Tony, you have to believe me.¡±


    Things were happening in the dream and outside as well.


    Outside the dream, Myra was shaking her head and murmuring, ¡°I already¡­ Sean¡­ I¡­¡±


    When Myra got up the next morning, Tony was no longer by her side.


    On the bedside were the clothes she had changed out of yesterday, and they were clean and tidy.


    Myra got up in a haze. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know where she was, but soon, her mind snapped


    back to reality.


    She nced around and found that the bed next to her was already cold, but she didn¡¯t know when the


    man had woken up.


    She dressed quickly, and after a simple wash, she went downstairs.


    Downstairs, almost everyone was sitting in the dining room, except for Tony.


    Upon seeing her, everyone had strange looks on their faces. Henry, on the other hand, saw her and


    hurried over before taking her hand and pulling her to the dining room. ¡°Myra, you¡¯re up early. Hurry up


    and have breakfast. When the driver sends me to school, he can send you to the office too.¡±


    Seeing how energetic he was so early in the morning, Myra forced a smile onto her face. ¡°You¡¯re so


    nice, Henry. But¡­ where¡¯s your uncle?¡±


    ¡°My uncle¡­¡± Henry rubbed his forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems that something hase up in the


    office. He looked upset, and he didn¡¯t even eat breakfast today. He just left.¡±


    Myra frowned a little, but it was barely visible.


    ¡°Miss Stark, hurry up and have breakfast. The food¡¯s almost cold,¡± Serena called out from not far away.


    Myra nodded and took Henry¡¯s hand before walking toward the dining table.


    When she arrived, she respectfully greeted Sebastian and Lisa before sitting down next to Serena.


    After a while, Serena gently touched Myra¡¯s shoulder and asked quietly, ¡°Did you quarrel with Tonyst


    night?¡±


    Myra was taken aback. ¡°No.¡±


    Last night, it seemed like the two of us had reconciled¡­ right?


    Serena¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Myra reckoned that even if Tony was in a hurry, he would have sent her a text


    message to inform her before leaving. An uneasy feeling tugged on her.


    Serena shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should call himter. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking it.¡±


    Myra¡¯s heart quivered as she responded with an ¡®okay¡¯.


    Before Myra left after breakfast, Lisa stopped her for the first time and handed her a red velvet box.


    ¡°Take this.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s words were brief but to the point.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Myra hesitated. Serena, who was next to her, took the box and stuffed it directly into her hands. ¡°My


    grandma¡¯s giving it to you, so just keep it. You don¡¯t need to be shy.¡±


    Myra nodded and opened the box. Inside was an emerald bangle that was glittering and translucent. It


    was beautiful.


    Surprised, she looked at Lisa. The olddy¡¯s face was nk. ¡°Have a good future with Tony.¡±


    Holding the box, Myra¡¯s heart eased and her features softened. ¡°Thank you, Old Madam Hart.¡±


    Lisa gave a brief nod, then turned and walked upstairs.


    Myra left the Hart Residence with Henry¡¯s driver.


    The driver bbed, ¡°I wonder who was smoking outside the residencest night. There are cigarette


    butts all over there¡­ Tsk, tsk¡­¡±


    Myra didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Henry was chattering while asking her toe back to the Hart Residence again next time.


    ¡°Myra, my mom said that you¡¯re going to marry my uncle. Is that true?¡± Henry asked suddenly.


    Myra was startled. A blush crept up her face as she patted his head. ¡°It¡¯s not decided yet.¡±


    ¡°But, my mom said you¡¯ve already epted Great-grandma¡¯s gift!¡± Henry stared eagerly at Myra. ¡°If


    you¡¯ve epted it, you can¡¯t return it.¡±


    Although his uncle wasn¡¯t very sensible sometimes and would make him angry, if Myra married his


    uncle, he would get to y with her often in the future.


    Thinking of the red velvet box in her bag, Myra felt a faint sense of joy, but the driver was seated in


    front. She didn¡¯t feelfortable discussing this matter under such circumstances.


    She changed the subject. ¡°Henry, do you have a good rtionship with your uncle?¡±


    When Henry heard this question, he coughed and sat upright. ¡°Most of the time¡­ we get along quite


    well.¡±


    When they had dinnerst night, however, he didn¡¯t like Tony much.


    Myra couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused when she saw how cheeky he was. ¡°Your uncle must¡¯ve


    made you unhappy recently.¡±


    She remembered that the child had told her before that he liked his uncle, but there was some


    reservation in the way he said it just now.


    Henry pouted. ¡°Great-grandpa said that Uncle Tony has a bad temper, so I won¡¯t be calcting with


    him.¡±


    As she thought of the man¡¯s temper, Myra had to admit that it was bad. Sometimes, he had such a


    short fuse that it made her want to give him a vicious beating.


    The two of them chatted all the way, and soon, they reached the entrance of Henry¡¯s elementary


    school. He begged Myra to return to the Hart Residence until she agreed, then he turned and entered


    the school, not forgetting to turn around and wave enthusiastically at Myra.


    ¡°Miss Stark, I¡¯ve never seen Young Master Hart take such a liking to someone before,¡± the driver said


    casually while smiling. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re quite good with children.¡±


    Myra returned a warm smile. ¡°Henry is a cute boy.¡±


    More importantly, the first time she saw him, she felt sorry for the little boy.


    The driver didn¡¯t say much else, and not long after, Myra arrived at the entrance of the Stark Group.


    ¡°Wow, look! That¡¯s the current director of the Hart Group¡ªDirector Tony Hart!¡±


    After walking into the Stark Group¡¯s building and stepping out of the elevator, Myra heard the excited


    chatter of several employees next to her.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. When I saw him in magazines, I already found him tragically handsome. I didn¡¯t expect that


    he would look even more handsome in real life!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god. Please give me a man as superb as him. I¡¯m willing to give up ten years of my life for


    someone like him!¡±


    ¡°Pfft. You¡¯re married. Why are you still thinking about this? Be careful; your husband may not let you


    out of bed when you get home!¡±


    The few women gathered around, and the topic of their discussion gradually took a turn.


    Standing not far from the elevator doors, Myra followed their line of sight and saw Tony¡¯s indifferent


    profile and the sturdy hem of his clothes. In an instant, he disappeared into Kris¡¯ office.


    Is this the ¡®something¡¯ that hade up in the office?


    Myra thought of the two calls she had made to him in the car that were both rejected. She was


    uncertain whether he had done it on purpose or if he was really busy. Tightly squeezing the phone in


    her hand, she walked toward her office.


    Myra¡¯s office was facing Kris¡¯ office, but there was quite a distance between the two rooms.


    Nevertheless, the frosted ss window allowed her to get a clear glimpse of the situation from inside.


    The door of the office opposite from hers was closed, and Myra had a guess of what Kris and Tony


    might be talking about in her office.


    The Stark Group was currently trying its best to win over the Hart Group. At this moment, they had to


    be discussing the Elsinore Garden Project.


    However, looking at the closed office door, Myra found that she couldn¡¯t get herself to pay attention to


    her work.


    Amid her misery, someone knocked on her office door. ¡°Miss Stark, the people from the Project


    Department next door asked you to quickly send over the first draft for the Elsinore Garden Project. A


    distinguished guest of the Hart Group is here, and they want to go through the first draft in advance.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t Tilly, as she had gone for a medical check-up today.


    The person at the door was embarrassed to ask Myra to personally send it over, so she continued


    waiting there after saying that.


    Myra quickly gathered up the first draft that was in front of her, then said gently to the girl, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll


    send it over immediately.¡±


    The girl froze for a moment, then left.


    When Myra was walking out of the office with the first draft in her hands, she passed a floor-to-ceiling


    mirror next to her. She paused subconsciously, then adjusted her appearance a little before exiting her


    office.


    After knocking on the door, she went in.


    This was Myra¡¯s first time in Kris¡¯ office. It was decorated to look very feminine, and everything inside


    appeared luxurious.


    She didn¡¯t look at Kris, who was sitting at the main table. Instead, her gaze fell on the man who was


    seated on the sofa opposite Kris.


    He was dressed in a trim suit that was clean and tidy. He was tall, and he sat on the sofa in aid-back


    manner. His two long legs were crossed over each other, and he was leaning back with a cigarette


    between his right index and middle fingers. At this moment, he was watching the cigarette burn slowly,


    seemingly in thought. His dark eyes were slightly narrowed, and his face was expressionless.


    Although she said that she didn¡¯t want to announce their rtionship to the Starks for the time being,


    he didn¡¯t even spare her a nce when she came in. Not to mention, he didn¡¯t tell her that he was


    Seeing Myra personally sending over the first draft, Kris narrowed her eyes a little. When she saw the


    repeated nces Myra was throwing Tony¡¯s way, a trace of mockery appeared in Kris¡¯ eyes. She said


    gracefully, ¡°It¡¯s rare that the Director of the Design Department is delivering the draft in person. Leave it


    there. If you don¡¯t mind, can you get our distinguished guest a drink?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind.¡± In the past, when the two of them talked, they would never let the other have


    thest word, and they were always fighting each other. This time, Kris wanted to deliberately humiliate


    Myra in front of Tony, so she had even emphasized the sound of the words ¡®in person¡¯. To her surprise,


    Myra had agreed to her request.


    Kris¡¯ face dropped abruptly.


    The ¡®Director Hart¡¯ that came to visit her today turned out to be the handsome and noble man that Kris


    met in the elevator at Myra¡¯s apartment that night! Seeing Myra acting like this, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s


    interested in this man. Two days ago, she even pretended to be in love. How disgusting!


    Myra pretended not to see Kris¡¯ nasty expression, but when she was about to leave the office, she


    suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t know what Tony liked to drink.


    So, she turned around and looked at the expressionless man. ¡°Director Hart, what would you like to


    drink?¡±


    When talking to Tony, her voice couldn¡¯t help but soften a little.


    An even more unpleasant expression appeared on Kris¡¯ face. She secretly regretted asking Myra to do


    that now, as she had basically thrown her a free opportunity. She nced at the man who hadn¡¯t


    spoken since Myra came in.


    Tony¡¯s thin lips pursed slightly, then he took out the cigarette that was dangling from his lips. Turning


    his head, he gave Myra a ttering look and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I like to drink?¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Myra¡¯s heart fluttered. Tony¡¯s smile contained too many emotions, and it confused Myra for a while.


    What does he mean by that? Is he upset because I want to draw a line between us in front of Kris?


    Myra spread the first draft on the coffee table in front of the man. As she tucked the hair that had fallen


    out of ce behind her ears, she asked tenderly, ¡°How about a cup of ck coffee?¡±


    During the time they had spent together, Myra noticed that when he was working, he had the habit of


    drinking ck coffee.


    Tony saw Myra looking straight at him, and a hint of tenderness appeared in his sharp eyes. He


    became even more irritable. cing the cigarette back on his thin lips, he turned to look at the


    drawings on the table, then answered curtly, ¡°Sure.¡±


    His cold response stunned Myra, but it made Kris smile. ¡°Sis, please hurry up and bring a cup of ck


    coffee. Don¡¯t leave our distinguished guest waiting for too long.¡±


    Having said that, her beautiful eyes fixed Myra with an icy stare.


    Myra¡¯s heart tightened. Then, she turned and walked out of the office.


    Before stepping out, she heard Kris¡¯ voice, which had been toned down deliberately to sound extremely


    gentle. ¡°Director Hart, I¡¯m rather ttered that you came to the Stark Group to find me in person today.


    As for the Elsinore Garden Project¡­¡±


    Myra didn¡¯t hear the conversation that followed next.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After bringing in a cup of ck coffee, it was obvious that the atmosphere in the office was good. Tony


    was smoking a cigarette while discussing the design draft with Kris, and the smile on the woman¡¯s face


    seemed to illuminate the entire office.


    Myra set the ck coffee next to Tony. Without even lifting his eyelids, he continued to talk to Kris.


    Watching his indifferent profile, Myra¡¯s heart felt a little congested. She wanted to leave, but she was


    also reluctant to do so. While she was hesitating, she stood in front of the two of them for quite a while.


    ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡± Finally, Kris, who had been silently keeping her eyes on her,


    looked up and raised her eyebrows. The tilt in the corners of her eyebrows seemed to be mocking her.


    ¡°Miss Myra, you can go out now. I have some important things to discuss with Director Hart.¡±


    Clenching her fists tightly, Myra said in a business-like manner, ¡°I just revised the first draft of the


    design yesterday. If there are some things you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll ask you toe in and exin it.¡± How could Kris not be aware of Myra¡¯s


    intentions at the moment? She nced at the handsome man in front of her. It was a pity that Kris had


    fallen for this man too! The smile on her face grew wider, and she gave Myra a profound look. ¡°Miss


    Myra, by now, your new boyfriend must have given you flowers and chocte again, right? You don¡¯t


    have to stay here to entertain us. I¡¯ll exin the design draft to Director Hart.¡±


    Upon hearing the word ¡®new boyfriend¡¯, Myra instinctively nced at Tony. To her dismay, as he blew


    out his cigarette smoke, he didn¡¯t look at her at all¡ªas if what Kris just said had nothing to do with him.


    The two had obviously reconciledst night, so why did, after just one night, their rtionship return to


    how it was before they had made up?


    Did I do anything wrongst night?


    But, after shepletely exhausted herself, she went straight to sleep. She didn¡¯t do or say anything


    more. Unless¡­ I was talking in my sleep¡­


    Thinking of the dream she hadst night, Myra¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her gaze inadvertently


    settled on the smoking man once again. Did I say something while I was dreamingst night that made


    him unhappy? Could it be about that man¡­


    Tony still wasn¡¯t looking at her. His eyes were focused on the drawings on the design draft in front of


    him, and he acted as if the two of them weren¡¯t rted in any way.


    Myra¡¯s lips moved, but she didn¡¯t say anything. After shooting a nce in Kris¡¯ direction, she turned


    and walked out.


    What she didn¡¯t notice was that when she walked out, the man who barely spared her a peek finally


    lifted those indifferent eyes and swept a nce at her.


    ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± Kris blocked the view of Myra¡¯s back without batting an eyelid. She moved a little


    closer to Tony as she pointed to a part of the design. ¡°This area is the Stark Group¡¯s main territory, and


    it¡¯s also where we¡¯re most dominant. I¡¯ll slowly exin it all to you¡­¡±


    On the way back to her office, Myra heard several employees exchanging nervous whispers.


    ¡°Director Hart hade to the office in person to look for Miss Kris. What do you think that means?¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s taken an interest in Miss Kris?¡± Another person followed.


    ¡°Maybe. Thepany is in talks with the Hart Group about the Elsinore Garden Project. At first, no one


    was optimistic about it. After all, ourpany is not qualified enough, but if Director Hart has taken a


    fancy to Miss Kris¡­¡±


    The few of them shared a tacit giggle.


    Frowning slightly, Myra went straight into her office before closing the door.


    Thinking of the heat ofst night and the distant manner in which he left this morning, as well as his


    cold attitude just now, she figured that she must have said something when she was dreaming the night


    before.


    But, she was quite certain that from the beginning till the end, she didn¡¯t go overboard.


    After all, in the dream, although she went to block the beer bottle from hitting Sean, at that time, she


    remembered that she had called out a ¡®don¡¯t¡¯.


    Then, she thought of thest part, where she had dreamt of Tony asking her, ¡°Do you still have feelings


    for that scoundrel? Why are you still dreaming about him?¡±


    Did he say that to me in my dream, or did he say it to me in reality?


    Inside Kris¡¯ office, even though she had tried her best to prolong the meeting, they had quickly finished


    talking about the design draft.


    ¡°Director Hart, this is the Stark Group¡¯s initial vision for the Elsinore Garden Project. Of course, if you


    have any other suggestions, you can also put them forward. The Stark Group will definitelyplete it


    perfectly following the Hart Group¡¯s requirements. ¡°


    Kris had a perfect smile stered on her face.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she was imagining things, but after Myra left, Tony¡¯s attitude had turned even colder.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t seem to hear herst sentence. After giving her a slight nod, he got up from


    the sofa, nced at the expensive watch on his wrist, then walked toward the door. ¡°Since I have quite


    an understanding about the design draft now, I should leave.¡±


    Kris quickly got up and walked toward the door as well. She was petite like Myra, and when she came


    to stand behind Tony, she realized how tall and imposing he was. He looked meticulous in a well-


    trimmed ck suit, and his physique was sturdy. His extraordinary presence made her feel an


    inexplicable sense of security.


    She had heard that the famous Director Hart had never been close to women and didn¡¯t like fooling


    around with them. He was many times better than Myra¡¯s ex-husband, Sean. When she thought of the


    importance her father had attached to Tony, an idea surfaced in her mind, and she suddenly said,


    ¡°Director Hart, it¡¯s almost time for lunch. If you have no other arrangements, how about we go to the


    Ritz Carlton and you allow the Stark Group to treat you to a meal?¡±


    When she asked this question, the two of them had just walked to the door. Myra, on the other hand,


    was on the way to the pantry to get water and happened to be passing by the hallway next to Kris¡¯


    office.


    Hearing what Kris suggested, Myra threw an unintentional nce at the man next to her.


    Not only Myra, but even Kris thought that he would refuse. After all, Tony wasn¡¯t the kind of man who


    could be easily invited.


    It was already surprising enough that he had personallye to the Stark Group.


    To their surprise, Tony nodded and said bleakly, ¡°Since you¡¯re being so kind, Miss Kris, it would be rude


    of me to decline.¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Kris was bewildered, and a hint of surprise surfaced in her heart. She looked at the unsmiling but


    extremely captivating man in front of her. The thought of himing alone to find her struck her mind.


    Now, he was agreeing to her invitation. Could it be that he¡¯s¡­ actually into me?


    Without waiting for her, Tony had already stepped forward with his pair of long legs and was walking


    out.


    Kris hurried to catch up. When passing by Myra, she didn¡¯t forget to m hard into her shoulder while


    saying delightedly, ¡°Tsk. Don¡¯t waste your time. I¡¯m telling you; this man is mine! Myra, I know you¡¯re


    also interested in him, but you should take a look at your current identity. I advise you not to waste your


    effort anymore!¡±


    After speaking, she caught up with the man in front, and the two of them walked toward the elevator


    together.


    Myra slowly turned around. At the elevator, the two of them seemed to be talking about something, and


    their expressions became more easy-going. Myra could see that the taut lines of Tony¡¯s cheeks had


    softened.


    She felt a sting in her eyes. Just now, she called Tony another two times, but he didn¡¯t answer any of


    the calls. Her expression turned hard.


    When Myra came out of the pantry, Tilly was back from her physical check-up. As soon as she


    returned, she ran to Myra¡¯s office excitedly and happily asked, ¡°I heard that Director Hart came in the


    morning. Surely you¡¯re going to have lunch together, right?¡±


    Myra paused, then said dully, ¡°He already has an appointment.¡±


    ¡°He has an appointment?¡± Tilly wasn¡¯t surprised, as Tony was indeed a busy man. But¡­ She leaned


    toward Myra. ¡°Miss Stark, are you upset?¡±


    After thinking for a while, she continued, ¡°Who upset you? Miss Stark, tell me and I¡¯ll report to


    Dreamboat Tony immediately. I¡¯ll get him to deal with them!¡±


    Myra took a deep breath, then suddenly said, ¡°Tilly, I need to ask you something¡­ Imagine you have a


    boyfriend, and your boyfriend has an ex-girlfriend. Although he has broken all ties with his ex-girlfriend,


    he still may asionally dream about her. If you knew about it, would you be angry?¡±


    Being the clever person that she was, Tilly instantly realized what Myra had encountered.


    She pondered for a while before asking cautiously, ¡°Myra, you dreamed about your ex, and Dreamboat


    Tony found out about it¡­ So, now you¡¯re at odds with each other?¡±


    ¡°I guess so¡­¡± Myra nodded reluctantly. ¡°I know I don¡¯t love Sean anymore, but I don¡¯t know why I


    would dream about him. I must¡¯ve said something while I was dreaming, so today, he¡­¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking that the people outside were spouting nonsense about Dreamboat Tony talking with


    the woman on the other side for the whole morning! They even said that the two of them went to have


    lunch together. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but it seems like it¡¯s true!¡±


    Tilly rolled her eyes and said helplessly, ¡°Myra, I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but if it was me, even if


    I don¡¯t show it, I¡¯d still be a little hurt. Although I believe you from the perspective of a bystander,


    Director Hart¡¯s way of thinking is tooplicated. I can¡¯t predict it. He probably just feels awkward.


    Myra, just coax him well and try to exin it to him! I believe he¡¯s not an unreasonable man! Moreover,


    Director Hart has been pursuing you for so long, so how could he have the heart to really be angry with


    you?¡±


    At Tilly¡¯s reassurance, Myra felt a little relieved, but she was still skeptical. ¡°You really think so?¡±


    ¡°Trust me. No matter how powerful a man is, he needs a woman to coax him.¡± Tilly leaned toward


    Myra¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°And I promise, Director Hart is just waiting for you to give in.¡±


    Sometimes, therger a man¡¯s ego, the harder he was to subdue.


    Myra packed up her things and nodded at her. ¡°I won¡¯t eat with you at noon then.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Myra!¡± Tilly gave her an ambiguous smile. ¡°Coax Director Hart well!¡±


    At noon, Myra drove to Only One.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The manager quickly came to wee her. ¡°Miss Stark, regarding the diamond you left here some


    time ago, we¡¯ve cut it carefully ording to your instructions, and it has been perfectly set. It¡¯s ready


    now, waiting for you to collect it.¡±


    Myra gave him a nod. Not long after, she caught sight of the diamond that she had sent herest time.


    It had been cut and ced into two rings, and the dark blue crystals shone with a mysterious and


    elegant sparkle.


    Slowly, she put one of the rings on her left middle finger. It fit just right.


    Thinking of what she was going to doter, a faint blush appeared on Myra¡¯s face.


    Nodding to the manager, she said, ¡°Please help me wrap it up.¡±


    After leaving the jewelry store, Myra drove to the Ritz Carlton.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Aaron ran to her and whispered, ¡°I saw him enter the VVIP room with


    Kris. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to let them use that room, but Mr. Engelhard allowed it, so I didn¡¯t have a


    choice.¡±


    Hearing Aaron defend himself, Myra¡¯s heart softened and she said gently to him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re just


    here to talk about business.¡±


    ¡°Hah! I sure hope so! Kris seemed more than eager to get entangled with that Hart kid! Myra, you have


    to keep an eye on your man.¡±


    Myra thought of the item that was currently in the bag, then told Aaron, ¡°I want the private room next to


    them.¡±


    The manager finally smiled. ¡°Mr. Engelhard has already prepared it. I was still wondering if you were


    ¡°Yes.¡± Myra nodded solemnly.


    She was a little uncertain at the beginning, but now, she was absolutely sure that she wanted to be with


    him, and she was willing to dedicate herself to him, just as he had done with her.


    Soon, she reached the private room next to theirs.


    However, the Ritz Carlton had good privacy, so Myra couldn¡¯t hear anything from next door at all.


    She gave it some thought, then sent a text message to Tony.


    ¡°Tony, I¡¯m in the private room next to you. I want to give you a gift. Can you pleasee over?¡±


    The text message was sent, but was ignored.


    Myra had expected this, so she simply got out of the private room and casually beckoned a waiter over


    before handing him an object. ¡°I need to trouble you with something. Later¡­¡±


    Earlier, when Kris came out from the Stark Tower, she saw the silver Bentley that was parked outside


    the entrance.


    Obviously, it was Tony¡¯s car.


    Her face lit up with glee. She was about to follow Tony¡¯s footsteps and get into the car, but to her


    surprise, after Tony got into the car, he closed the back seat door without asking her, and the car


    quickly drove off.


    Her face turned a little stiff. She didn¡¯t expect Tony to be so ill-mannered, so she could only swallow her


    anger and ask her assistant to bring her car to the front. She then chased after Tony¡¯s car and drove


    toward the Ritz Carlton.


    Tony was an iparable man in Bradfort City, and none of the men she had met before could


    It was inevitable for him to be so arrogant.


    Kris knew that such a man had his own unique charm and taste.


    If I could marry into the Hart Family¡­ Myra wouldn¡¯t dare to make fun of me anymore! The corners of


    Kris¡¯ lips were curled slightly, and after getting into the car, she took out her cosmetic bag and reapplied


    her makeup.


    After getting out of the car, fortunately, Tony didn¡¯t go directly into the private room.


    When Kris stepped out, the perfect smile on her face had been restored as she walked toward the


    man. ¡°Director Hart, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    She smiled at him.


    She knew how beautiful she was when she smiled.


    Seeing the look on her face, Tony narrowed his eyes slightly. Then, he walked inside expressionlessly.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    This meal was probably one that Kris had spent the most thought on.


    Yet, somehow, Tony¡¯s expression was sour from the very beginning. Ever since they entered the private


    room, Kris¡¯ advances had been repeatedly turned down.


    ¡°Director Hart, I heard that you love ying golf. I quite like it too. My father was the one who taught


    me. I wonder if we can y together soon.¡±


    Kris tried to remain calm as she expressed her status in the Stark Family in hopes of giving herself


    extra credit.


    When she ate, she acted even more elegant than usual.


    Tony took out a cigarette and lit it before casting her a nce. ¡°I¡¯ve been busytely.¡±


    Kris¡¯ body went slightly stiff, but she quickly recovered with augh. ¡°That¡¯s normal. Since you¡¯re busy,


    we¡¯ll talk about it again in the future when you¡¯re free. By the way, Director Hart, how high of a chance


    does the Stark Group have of cooperating with the Hart Group on the Elsinore Garden Project?¡±


    The fact that Tony came to the Stark Group to personally meet with her today showed that he intended


    to let them take charge of this project. Besides, he came to the office but didn¡¯t look for anyone else¡ª


    not even her father. As for his purpose¡­ Kris was well aware that some men liked to maintain their


    image. If they expressed their feelings at once, it would be meaningless.


    Tony inhaled deeply, then slowly exhaled white mist through his thin lips. His posture wasid-back, yet


    he gave off a domineering and reserved aura that filled Kris with fascination.


    For a man like him, even if he didn¡¯t have any bonus traits, his presence alone was enough to drive a


    number of women crazy!


    Kris was about to continue talking about the Elsinore Garden Project when suddenly, Tony¡¯s phone


    vibrated and he quickly retrieved it. Even though he just nced casually at his phone, Kris sensed that


    his expression changed for the better. But, when he faced her again, he was still a little indifferent.


    ¡°Director Hart, actually, I really admire you.¡± Kris felt an inexplicable sense of rm in her heart.


    Perhaps it was the womanly sixth sense in her telling her that she had to speed up her pace and not let


    him escape when he was just within her grasp. She let out a light cough, then disyed her most


    beautiful look for Tony. Lifting her fingers, she tucked her hair behind her ears. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Stark, you look quite like your sister.¡± Just as Kris was about to speak, Tony interrupted her.


    He stubbed out the cigarette but showed no intention of picking up his cutlery.


    Krisughed dryly. ¡°Everyone says that we look alike.¡±


    After speaking, Kris suddenly remembered that Myra and Tony lived next to each other. The two¡­


    must have known each other for some time. However, when they were in the elevator that day, she


    didn¡¯t see them greet each other. It was as if they didn¡¯t know each other.


    Her heart wavered and she said nonchntly, ¡°My sister is two years older than me. She married Sean


    from the Chase Family two years ago. But, I heard that she didn¡¯t behave well and was forced by the


    Chase Family to get a divorce. I¡¯ve just recently returned to the Stark Group, but I won¡¯t believe those


    things that people are saying. Although my sister has always had some opinions of me, I still believe


    her. She wouldn¡¯t go fooling around outside.¡±


    Her statement had a certain quality to it. Not only did she mention Myra¡¯s marriage issues, she even


    brought up that Myra was a divorcee, and that she had a bad personality¡ªall while managing to praise


    herself.


    Even so, she saw that there was no change in expression on the man opposite her. Instead, his eyes


    seemed to have hardened.


    Biting her lip, Kris asked cautiously, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m just thinking too much, but I feel like you¡¯ve


    encountered something or someone that¡¯s unsatisfactory. Today, you seem¡­ a little upset?¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Tony nced back at her with a nk look. The emotions in his eyes were unreadable,


    and it made Kris somewhat frustrated.


    She seemed to have asked him out at an untimely moment, as Tony was obviously in a bad mood at


    present.


    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no such thing as a smooth-sailing life. Every undesirable thing will eventually pass.


    Director Hart, if you treat me as a friend, why don¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯re upset about? Perhaps


    having a listening ear will make you feel better.¡±


    Kris spared no effort to continue acting like an intellectual woman.


    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door of the private room. Kris frowned slightly, then


    she controlled herself and called out impatiently, ¡°Come in.¡±


    A waiter walked in with a tray.


    Kris¡¯ eyebrows furrowed even more when she saw what was on the tray. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Giving her an apologetic smile, the waiter walked toward Tony. ¡°Mr. Hart, a youngdy gave this to you,


    saying that she had just sent you a text message. Thedy also said that she¡¯s just returning this to its


    original owner.¡±


    Kris¡¯ eyebrows twitched. Without a doubt, she knew what was inside a red velvet box like that.


    As a trace of anger grew in her heart, she looked nervously at Tony.


    Since the man hade to meet her in person, it indicated that he had some interest in her, so he


    wouldn¡¯t possibly ept another woman¡¯s gift right now.


    But, Kris was wrong. Although Tony¡¯s expression wasplicated and iprehensible, he still


    epted the red velvet box.


    When the waiter saw Tony taking the box, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thedy said that


    she¡¯ll wait for you, Mr. Hart.¡±


    With that, the waiter left.


    An overwhelming wave of rage surged inside Kris.


    She wondered which woman saw her meeting with Tony and decided to ruin things! One hand was


    ced on her knee, and her nails were nearly digging into the palm of her hand.


    On the surface, she tried to pretend to beposed as she asked Tony, ¡°Director Hart, I wonder which


    ¡°My lover,¡± Tony answered casually, ying with the velvet box.


    ¡°Lover!¡± Kris¡¯ voice rang out suddenly.


    Realizing that she had lost herself, Kris eased her distorted face.


    Didn¡¯t hee to express his goodwill? Why does he suddenly have a lover? And, howe I¡¯ve


    never heard of this before? Hasn¡¯t he been single all this while?


    For an instant, too many questions popped up in Kris¡¯ mind, and she could no longer maintain the


    perfect smile that had been on her face just now.


    She forced out the words. ¡°Director Hart, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    Tony looked up abruptly, then his dark eyes fixed the woman in front of him with a nk gaze. ¡°Do you


    think I¡¯m kidding?¡±


    Kris¡¯ expression hardened.


    ¡°Miss Stark, have you eaten your fill?¡± Tony was already standing up.


    When he walked into the private room earlier, not only did he not take off his jacket, but he also didn¡¯t


    pick up the cutlery on the table. He just looked like he was ready to leave.


    He had no ns to eat with me at all!


    Kris steadied herself again, but she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Standing up, her expression turned


    cold as well. ¡°Director Hart, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Miss Stark, you gave me a warm invite, so it wouldn¡¯t be nice of me to decline,¡± Tony responded


    bleakly.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be nice to decline? I think you did it on purpose! Director Hart, since you didn¡¯t n on eating


    with me at all, why did you bothering to the Ritz Carlton?¡±


    Kris was angry from embarrassment.


    When she looked at the red velvet box in Tony¡¯s hand, something clicked in her mind, and she looked


    straight at him. ¡°Director Hart, you came today to have lunch with someone else, right?!¡±


    Tony lit another cigarette, refusing toment. His voice was impassive and indifferent as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    hand the Elsinore Garden Project to the Stark Group.¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Kris was dumbfounded, unable to keep up with Tony¡¯s train of thought at all. A mix of emotions flooded


    her eyes and her face rxed a little. ¡°All right. Then¡ª¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Stark. I can¡¯t let you be in charge of this project.¡±


    What he just said diminished Kris¡¯ ability to maintain herdylike demeanor. Her face twisted horribly.


    ¡°Director Hart, I didn¡¯t do anything to upset you. Aren¡¯t you going a bit too far?¡±


    ¡°Upset me?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes turned frosty in an instant. His gaze swept over her inly before he walked


    out. ¡°Miss Stark, perhaps you don¡¯t know, but I cover my shorings.¡±


    After that, his figure disappeared from the door of the private room.


    Inside the room, there was a ¡®crash¡¯ as tes were hurled onto the ground.


    Kris was trembling with anger.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the beautiful moment she anticipated would turn out to be like this.


    Obviously, she almost had Tony in the palm of her hands. Who would suddenly intervene and disrupt


    her ns? Damn it! His lover, huh?


    Thinking of how he said ¡®I cover my shorings¡¯ before he left, Kris pushed down her anger and


    thought of all the things she had done since the beginning that was rted to Tony. She simply couldn¡¯t


    remember who she had offended to let Tony humiliate her this way!


    Tony Hart¡­


    Kris silently muttered these two words.


    To date, not a single man that Kris wanted had escaped her grasp!


    Since his lover¡¯s existence hadn¡¯t been announced yet, she must not have an important position in


    Tony¡¯s heart.


    Kris figured that he was just fooling around. After he got bored with her, he would get rid of her.


    Kris suddenly thought of what the waiter said to Tony.


    ¡°Thedy said that she¡¯ll wait for you, Mr. Tony.¡±


    A cold gleam shed across Kris¡¯ eyes.


    After leaving the private room, Tony stopped at the door, then leaned against the wall and opened the


    red velvet box that the waiter had just given him. To his surprise, there was a ring inside the box. What


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    was even more surprising was the diamond on the ring.


    He suddenly thought of the waiter¡¯s words.


    ¡°Thedy also said that she¡¯s just returning this to its original owner.¡±


    Tony squinted his eyes and carefully studied the diamond again.


    The corners of his mouth froze, and a touch of warmth rose up inside him.


    Was Myra telling him that back when she cried in his arms, she already felt something for him? So,


    after pulling off his diamond cufflinks, she didn¡¯t return it to him, but had kept it for herself instead?


    There was no doubt that when Myra was asleep in his armsst night, she muttered the name of the


    other man in her sleep. It truly made him feel ufortable.


    But, when Kris ndered Myra just now, intentionally or otherwise, Tony knew deep down that he didn¡¯t


    like it when people said such things about her.


    Which was why he said those things so mercilessly to Kris earlier. It was also why he had done such a


    childish act today.


    Tony gave the exquisite ring a firm squeeze, then consciously ced it back into the box before


    pushing open the door of the next private room.


    Inside, a woman had her back facing him, and she was eating at a table full of food.


    She has quite the appetite.


    Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he walked straight over, pulled out the chair next to her, and sat down.


    He was about to smoke a cigarette when a fair hand suddenly reached out from beside him to snatch


    the cigarette away and throw it aside.


    Meeting his mischievous eyes, Myra¡¯s gaze was extremely soft as she waved her hand at him. ¡°Did you


    see the gift I gave you? Look; I have one too. I had a couple¡¯s set custom-made. Next time, when I


    wear it, everyone will know that I belong to someone.¡±


    Perhaps it was the words ¡®couple¡¯s set¡¯ that relieved Tony¡¯s sulking. Despite that, he was still scowling


    when he grunted faintly.


    Myra, however, was not discouraged. She took the red velvet box from his hands and grabbed his left


    hand.


    In the beginning, Tony¡¯s hand was very stiff, but Myra simply looked at him with a pair of huge, bright


    eyes that were full of pleadings. In the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to be ruthless and let her take his hand.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Myra took out the ring from the box before carefully putting it on the middle


    finger of Tony¡¯s left hand.


    His fingers were beautiful; they were all slender and with distinct joints. Myra slid the ring little by little


    onto his finger, but she was rather nervous.


    Tony lowered his head and saw Myra¡¯s long eyshes. Her forehead was fair while her long curly hair


    draped softly over her shoulders; her face was scrunched up in concentration.


    After Myra put on the ring, she promptly looked up.


    Tony couldn¡¯t shift his gaze in time, so the woman caught sight of the gentleness in his eyes at this


    moment.


    She was surprised, and she felt as if something had crashed into her heart. She could take it no longer,


    so she hugged the man in front of her and said gloomily, ¡°Tony¡­ I had a dream about Seanst night.


    You¡¯re unhappy today because of that, right?¡±


    Tony¡¯s body became rigid immediately, and his face sank. He wanted to push Myra away, but she only


    held him even tighter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I said something wrongst night, but in the dream, you appeared and asked me if I still


    have feelings for Sean. You asked me why I still dreamed about him. In fact, I don¡¯t know why I


    dreamed about him.¡± Myra spoke rapidly, fearing that the man in front of her would interrupt her. She


    continued in a low voice, ¡°But, I told you that I don¡¯t like Sean anymore. I really don¡¯t.¡±


    They had argued because of Sean for way too long and for too many times. If this problem wasn¡¯t


    solved, it would always be like a fishbone that was lodged in both of their throats.


    Myra¡¯s grip tightened involuntarily. ¡°I have no way of changing the past six years. If God will let me do it


    all over again, I¡¯ll definitely wait for you to show up. But¡­¡± She took a deep breath and looked up. As


    she fixed her gaze on the man with mixed emotions in his eyes, she felt a little helpless. ¡°I can¡¯t change


    what happened in the past six years. If you¡¯re still concerned about this issue, then I can leave you for


    a while. Maybe when the both of us calm down¡ª¡±


    When she said thest sentence, she slowly let go of her arms that were around Tony¡¯s waist.


    When Tony heard her say ¡®I can leave you for a while¡¯, his expression changed slightly, and his eyes


    turned as gloomy as the sky before a storm. Slightly narrowing his eyes, he stared at her. ¡°You want to


    leave me?¡±


    Myra shook her head roughly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I want to leave you. I just wanted to give both of us


    space to calm down. We¡¯ll wait until¡ª¡±


    ¡°Myra, you¡¯re heartless!¡± Tony suddenly interrupted her before she said something that would anger


    him even more.


    Myra¡¯s body went stiff. Lifting her head, she met Tony¡¯s rage-filled eyes. ¡°Then, do you want me to


    leave? Tony, do you believe me? I don¡¯t love Sean. Even though I dreamed about him, I¡¯ve long since


    stopped loving him.¡±


    Peering at her calm face, Tony realized that she had said those things just now to agitate him.


    She had deliberately said such things knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be willing to let her leave.


    There was a huge wave in Tony¡¯s eyes, and the dark clouds inside rolled overyer byyer. He


    reckoned if other women dared to act so recklessly with him, he would¡¯ve made them suffer to no end.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Myra stared straight into Tony¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were as tranquil and lovely as the moon on an autumn


    night. There was no sign of impatience, and Tony couldn¡¯t exin why they were able to soothe his


    aggravation, leading him to trust her words subconsciously. He quickly retracted his gaze.


    Noticing his behavior, Myra felt a sourness and numbness at the back of her throat. She took him into


    her arms again and whispered, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to leave you too. All I want is for you to keep


    me. Tony¡­ I¡¯m in love with you. So, it hurts me when you think that I still love Sean.¡±


    Then, the man in her arms stiffened. Myra felt her eyes burning. She leaned in before she suddenly


    gave him a peck at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Tilly told me that men need coaxing too. Here I am,


    coaxing you like this, so aren¡¯t you going to forgive me?¡± She looked into his eyes. As usual, his eyes


    were deep and cold. Yet, at this moment, there was an iprehensible emotion inside them.


    Back when Myra was in love with Sean, shemitted herself to the rtionship and did all sorts of


    things for him. Nheless, to coax andfort someone like that was something she had never done


    before because she knew Sean didn¡¯t love her and was sure that Tony did. Her gaze dimmed gradually


    at Tony¡¯s constant silence. Slowly, she let go of him and got up on her feet.


    A split secondter, Myra was pulled downward by the man in front of her again, and she ended up


    sitting on hisp. One of his hands was wrapped around her waist while the other was grabbing her


    shoulder. His grip on her was so strong that she felt like he could crush her bones.


    Myra sat down at once. By the time she looked up, her eyes met a pair of bottomless, gloomy eyes.


    ¡°Myra, sometimes I wish I had never met you!¡± Tony¡¯s thin lips parted and closed. His expression sank


    as though a thunderstorm was approaching.


    If he had never met her, Elliot and the others¡¯ jokes about his love life might havee true. He might


    have simply found a woman, who could aid him in his career, and married her. There might be no love


    between them, and they would spend the rest of their lives dully. Yet, he ended up bumping into her!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Tony remembered their first encounter; he was still trapped in that feeling and unable to free himself


    from it¡­ Looking at the pair of innocent eyes in front of him, he wished he could strangle the owner to


    death. He reckoned that might be the best way for him to escape from her constant aggravating


    behaviors.


    ¡°You¡¯re a sweet-talking liar!¡± Savagely, he spat out those words. Then, he ducked down his head and


    pressed his lips against hers fiercely. His eyes narrowed before he bit her lip hard.


    Myra moaned in pain. This time, she wrapped her arms around his neck obediently. Tony¡¯s gaze


    deepened at her response. He tightened his grip on her waist and pressed her closer to him as if he


    wanted to melt her into his body.


    They didn¡¯t know how long they kissed. Nevertheless, Myra knew Tony finally released her from the


    kiss when she was in need of oxygen and her vision went ck. Her face was blushed to the extreme.


    As she gasped for air desperately, she buried her face into his arms. His chest was toned, and it


    always gave her a great sense of security. She snuggled into his embrace and said softly, ¡°Have you


    forgiven me?¡±


    Tony¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard her question. He then hugged the woman in his arms tightly.


    After a long moment of silence, he said with his hoarse voice, ¡°Next time, stay away from that b*stard.


    Don¡¯t talk to him, and don¡¯t let him bother you again.¡±


    Although Myra knew there were things that she couldn¡¯t control, she didn¡¯t want to irritate the man in


    front of her again. Thus, she nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t think about him! Stop letting him into your dreams!¡± He was getting unreasonable, but Myra


    proceeded to nod in agreement gently. ¡°I won¡¯t think about him anymore. In fact, I¡¯ve never thought


    about him. If he shows up in my dreams again, I¡¯ll kick him out. Does that sound good to you?¡±


    Tony¡¯s expression finally got better, although his face remained stoic. Nevertheless, Myra was finally


    relieved. She pressed her face against his chest and thought, As expected, men need coaxing too.


    Although Tony is a macho man, he¡¯s quite childish at times as well!


    The pair snuggled together, and the tense atmosphere slowly loosened up and became warm. Myra no


    longer wanted to eat. Every now and then, she would y with the buttons on Tony¡¯s shirt. Seeing the


    ring on her left hand, she felt her heart soften.


    ¡°Tony, you¡¯re so much better than Sean. You¡¯re better than him in everything. Why are you still afraid


    that I¡¯d like him instead of you?¡± she muttered.


    Tony ducked his head at her remarks. His face was still nk, but his gaze was deep and dark. Those


    eyes that were staring at Myra were so deep that she could see no end in them. Myra had no idea why


    she felt like someone was grabbing her heart. She shuddered at the sight of him and wanted to look


    away. However, before she could turn away, a big hand quickly took hold of her head.


    ¡°Myra,¡± he called her with a deep, hoarse voice.


    Myra didn¡¯t make a sound. Instead, she bit her lip hard. Tony¡¯s gaze became darker. Suddenly, he


    kissed her again. Myra knew she wasforting him, so she didn¡¯t mind taking the initiative once in a


    while! As she felt her heart racing and about to jump out of her throat, she went all out¡­


    When they were leaving the room, Myra took a nce at the man beside her, whose brows were


    rxed although his side profile remained cold. She couldn¡¯t help but shoot him a vicious re.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you still want it?¡± Tony turned around all of a sudden and whispered in her ear.


    Tony¡¯s voice was beautiful, and it reminded Myra of a female employee back in her previouspany.


    After she fell head over heels for a voice actor, she exaggerated, ¡°Just listening to him can get you


    pregnant!¡±


    Even though Myra thought she had oversold his voice, when Tony was whispering in her ear, she really


    thought she could melt.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    This time, L took a deep breath before quickly answering the call. Immediately, a gloomy man¡¯s


    voice was heard on the line. ¡°L, it¡¯s been so long since you went back. Did you find yourself a new


    boy toy? You forgot about me so fast, and you didn¡¯t even pick up my call!¡±


    As soon as L heard his gloomy and ruthless voice, her hand trembled subconsciously. Then, she


    pretended as though she was cold when she said, ¡°Director Walton, I broke up with you before I left. I


    hope you won¡¯t call me again. You¡¯re disturbing me.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± There seemed to be a woman moaning softly from the other side of the phone, and it was


    coupled with an ambiguous thumping sound. L was very clear as to what was happening over there.


    Although she felt disgusted, she only bit her lip instead of hanging up. Gideon¡¯s cold voice that


    sounded discontented rose again. ¡°Disturbing¡­ It looks like you¡¯ve really found yourself someone new.


    But, what should we do? When you first came to me, this game wasn¡¯t something you could end just


    because you wanted to. Now that you¡¯ve found someone better, you want to leave? You never asked if


    I agreed!¡±


    As his merciless voice sounded, L heard that woman crying out in pain too. Her expression changed


    subtly. Taking a deep breath, she tried to soften her tone. ¡°Director Walton, you promised me that if I


    followed you, you would make sure to inform your family about our rtionship and marry me. But, I


    was with you for over a year, and you didn¡¯t marry me. Instead, you¡¯re fooling around with more and


    more women! I love you, but I can¡¯t stand the thought of sharing you with other women at the same


    time. I¡¯d rather die¡­¡±


    ¡°You love me?¡± echoed the man as if he had heard a joke. He went on with his disdainful tone, ¡°It just


    so happens that I¡¯ll be going back to Bradfort Cityter next month. I would like to see how much you


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    love me by then!¡± After saying that, he hung up straight away.


    When L heard the beep sound as the call ended, she only felt a chill all over her body.


    That gloomy man was as ruthless as the devil. Back then, when she first went to him, she did it partly


    because she didn¡¯t have a choice and partly because it was a fantasy of hers. It turned out that he


    would never belong to a woman. Besides, he had this weird kink in bed where he would torture her to


    the point of death. This was also one of the main reasons she hated Myra so much.


    If he¡¯sing to Bradfort City¡­


    ¡°Who did you just talk to on the phone?¡± Suddenly, a voice rose. In that instant, L felt the hair on the


    back of her neck stand on end. She quickly turned around, only to see Eve walking out from the house


    without an expression.


    She forced out a smile. ¡°Mom, weren¡¯t you taking a nap? Why did youe out?¡±


    However, Eve seemed like she didn¡¯t hear her question. She stared straight at L. ¡°Are you feeling


    guilty? Who did you talk to on the phone just now?¡±


    ¡°Guilty?¡± L pretended to be indifferent as she smiled at her. ¡°I was just worried that I would disturb


    you, so I came out and answered the call. It was a friend from abroad who¡¯sing to Bradfort City


    next month and wants to look for me.¡±


    ¡°A friend?¡± L¡¯s stiffened figure didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Eve when she called her earlier. She twisted


    the corners of her mouth. ¡°Male or female?¡±


    L noticed the meaning behind Eve¡¯s question, and the smile she barely managed to put on faded in


    an instant. She returned her gaze and suddenly, she got tired of having to deal with her constant


    harassment. Faintly, she said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you believe me? I¡¯m married to Sean, so I¡¯ll never hurt him.


    You don¡¯t want to see this family fall apart, do you? It¡¯s tough for Sean to get caught in the middle of our


    squabbles.¡±


    Eve never paid much attention to L¡¯s words. However, she agreed with her earlier statement. Now


    that L was married to her son, if the two of them really got into a fight, her son would suffer the most.


    To be honest, the reason Eve¡¯s attitude toward L changed recently was due to a chat she had with


    her friends some time ago at the salon.


    After the crisis at the Chase Group, she started hanging out with her friends again. Those richdies


    loved topare everything between themselves, including their jewelry, their outfits, their sons, and


    their daughters-inw. At first, Eve despised that behavior. However, after Sean divorced Myra and


    married L, somehow, she started to concern herself with what they said. For instance, which family¡¯s


    daughter-inw was married to their son with how much dowry, and whose daughter-inw was the


    backbone of the project their son hadpleted. The more she heard about those things, the more


    depressed she got. Eventually, one of her friends asked her about L.


    Eve had no idea if that woman had asked her intentionally even though she knew L¡¯s identity and


    that she couldn¡¯t do anything to help the Chase Group. Eve was embarrassed by her question.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of them. Hence, she said calmly, ¡°Our L is an


    acquaintance of the Walton Group and the Hart Group. When the Chase Group encountered some


    financial issues and couldn¡¯t sell thend in Hilliville, L was the one who got a customer to buy it.¡±


    Immediately, her friends started looking at her differently as they praised L and her luck.


    Eve was slightly delighted for a while. Although she wasn¡¯t satisfied with L, she was somewhat


    useful. Suddenly, she heard one of her friends say, ¡°Wait; didn¡¯t the Hart Group terminate L¡¯s


    their products anymore. How could she possibly be good friends with them?¡±


    At that moment, Eve was caught off guard. L was the one who told her that she was an


    acquaintance of the Walton Group. However, her rtionship with the Hart Group was something she


    learned from her son. Besides, she didn¡¯t know that the Hart Group had terminated L¡¯s endorsement


    contract. Or perhaps, she should say that she never cared about her matters at all.


    Then, her friends started to agree with that earlier woman, saying that they had heard about that as


    well.


    At the end of the day, Eve was no longer in a good mood. Her friends had been looking at her as


    though she was lying in order to build some kind of rtionship with the Hart Group and the Walton


    Group. On the verge of flying into a rage, she heard those women criticizing her behind her back when


    she was in the restroom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think that Mrs. Chase is dumb? How can she let her son divorce the girl from the Stark


    Family and marry an underrated pianist who only knows how to have fun?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I call her a pianist out of respect, but she¡¯s merely making a living as a performer. Two


    days ago, I even saw her shopping for designer clothing and purses in a high-end shop like a country


    bumpkin. For God¡¯s sake; luckily, my son didn¡¯t marry someone like her! How dare she lie to her


    mother-inw that she¡¯s acquainted with the Hart Family? How ridiculous! If she had a good


    rtionship with them, why would she marry into the Chase Family? The one who bought the Chase


    Group¡¯snd in Hilliville was probably the man she spent a night with, and the price of thend was the


    amount she got for a night with him!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say! Didn¡¯t she find another man back then because she thought the Chase Group was on


    itsst legs? I heard she found herself a rich man. Perhaps, her years in that circle have expanded her


    Thatst sentence was like an arrow shooting straight into its target; it hit right into Eve¡¯s heart.


    In the past, although Eve had warned L to leave her son alone publicly, L had gotten into another


    rtionship a little too quickly. She did it so rapidly as though she already had an affair with that guy.


    And it was because of what Eve did that allowed L to announce her rtionship with him to the


    public.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Naturally, that conversation became a thorn in Eve¡¯s heart. She was never fond of L, and now, L


    was just a real eyesore.


    Eve¡¯s expression was gloomy, yet L didn¡¯t seem to have the patience to entertain her anymore. She


    walked past her directly and went straight for the house.


    Eve¡¯s expression sank further. Infuriated, she pulled her lips into a tight line, though she could only


    choke down her rage. This wasn¡¯t the time. She didn¡¯t want Sean to be caught in the middle of their


    fight. Still, don¡¯t let me find out what you did behind my son¡¯s back, L! she thought as her heart


    boiled with hatred.


    After L hung up on her, Kris didn¡¯t look good. She knew what kind of woman L was. Nheless,


    they had amon enemy. The enemy of her enemy was her friend. This wasn¡¯t the time for her to fall


    out with L. But, the scene of Myra flirting with Tony set the rage in her heart aze.


    Tony dropped Myra off somewhere near the Stark Tower.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Taking her time to unfasten her seatbelt, Myra nced at the man beside her. In the past, Tony would


    have leaned over and kissed her before she got out. However, he showed no sign of doing that today.


    Remembering that they had just made up with each other, Myra bit her lip, unfastened her seatbelt, and


    took the initiative to approach him before she kissed the corner of his pursed lips. ¡°Can you pick me up


    tonight?¡±


    The man turned around and looked at her with arched brows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the others would


    see us?¡±


    Myra knew he said that on purpose. Thus, she reached out and pulled his hand that was resting on the


    steering wheel and shook it. ¡°So what if they see us? They¡¯ll find out that you¡¯re mine sooner orter


    anyway.¡±


    At her remarks, Tony¡¯s expression rxed. He pressed her head toward him and gave her a peck on


    her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m busy tonight. If I¡¯m caught up by something, I¡¯ll send Leo to pick you


    up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Myra nodded. ncing at the ring on her left hand, she felt soft in her heart. Then, she got out


    of the car.


    After she saw Tony¡¯s car leave, she walked back to the Stark Tower, feeling sweet. Unexpectedly, she


    ran into Kris, who had been waiting for her outside thepany. Myra pretended as though she didn¡¯t


    see her and walked straight into the building.


    She was feeling good at the moment. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to make a fuss. Nevertheless, the fact


    that she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble didn¡¯t mean that someone else didn¡¯t want to.


    Kris had raced back here on purpose because she wanted to find Myra. When she saw Myra, the


    corners of her lips lifted into an indifferent grin. She approached her, blocking her from moving forward


    as she sized her up. ¡°Sis, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re getting better at seducing men. However, as your sister, I


    have to remind you to be very careful; otherwise, you¡¯ll fail miserably. You should know what you¡¯re


    capable of and the boundaries before you bite someone. You aren¡¯t supposed to mess with some


    people. Stop dreaming!¡± After saying that, she sneered and turned around, walking gracefully back to


    thepany.


    Standing at the entrance, Myra stared at her arrogant figure as her brows slowly furrowed. pparently,


    Kris¡¯ words had a hidden meaning. Is she mad because she found out about my rtionship with Tony?


    Just like Kris, a disdainful grin found its way across Myra¡¯s lips. It didn¡¯t matter to Myra whether Kris


    knew about that because Kris would never tell Cameron about the rtionship since she herself had


    eyes for Tony. Telling Cameron would do no good to her. Furthermore, Myra no longer cared whether


    the father-daughter pair knew about her rtionship with Tony. If the Stark Family wants to exploit our


    rtionship and gain something from Tony, I¡¯ll never allow it! Her eyes narrowed at the thought.


    After Tony left the Stark Tower, his pursed lips gradually rxed into a small grin. He had been


    entertained by Myra¡¯s sweet-talking. As he stared at the ring on his left hand, the grin on his face grew


    wider. Suddenly, he pulled up the car by the roadside and fell into a moment of contemtion. Then, he


    pulled his phone out and took a photo of his fingers. The photo was quickly uploaded on his Stories


    with a caption: ¡®I know it¡¯s kind of ugly, but I¡¯ll just wear it¡¯. It was as though he really hated the ring.


    Nevertheless, those who saw his post were cursing him silently, I know you¡¯re showing affection in


    public. There¡¯s no need to pretend!


    Elliot: ¡®Tony, the ring is so pretty. The one who gave it to you must have put in a lot of effort to choose it!


    It must be a gift from Myra, right?¡¯


    Usually, Tony despised what Elliot said. However, Elliot suddenly struck him as a smart person today,


    and he couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡®Yeah¡¯.


    Elliot pouted further at his reply, but his fingers continued to tap out the words he didn¡¯t really mean:


    ¡®Tsk, tsk. It looks like Myra really loves you. I¡¯ve never seen a woman who took the initiative to give a


    man a ring. Indeed, Myra is very unique.¡¯. He managed to tter Tony with every word he sent.


    When the others saw hisment, they couldn¡¯t help but spurn him.


    Unlike them, the corners of Tony¡¯s lips lifted further. She really loves me?


    He took another nce at the ring on his finger and arched an eyebrow as if he didn¡¯t care. It¡¯s just a


    ring. Is it really worth it for Elliot to exaggerate like that? Be that as it may, his mood had obviously


    brightened up.


    During the afternoon, Leo told him that Bradfort University would be holding ¡®Bradfort City¡¯s Road to


    Sess Conference¡¯ tomorrow, and the principal had formally sent Tony an invitation letter.


    The university had invited most of their notable alumni. However, because the current students had


    been looking up to Tony, the principal decided toply with their wishes and invited him at thest


    minute. Usually, Leo would never show him this kind of letter. Nevertheless, today¡­


    Tony tossed away the pen in his hand. Looking up at his secretary, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Reason.¡±


    When Tony was working, he normally held the cigarette with his right index and middle fingers. When


    he needed to write something, he would hold it between his thin lips. Nheless, he was holding the


    cigarette with his left hand today. After he said that, he put the cigarette back between his thin lips.


    Leo was very observant. Immediately, he noticed the ring on Tony¡¯s left hand and understood why his


    boss was in a good mood when he went to his house this afternoon. Quickly, he began, ¡°Bradfort


    University is Miss Stark¡¯s alma mater. I heard that the principal also sent her an invitation letter since


    she¡¯s an outstanding designer. Apart from Miss Stark, Director Chase from the Chase Group is


    amongst the invitees as well¡­¡±


    When Leo mentioned Sean, he held his breath to avoid provoking his boss, acting as if he was just


    mentioning the fact. Soon, he heard his boss¡¯s low voice that carried a hint of disdain. ¡°That brat is


    considered one of the sessful people in Bradfort City too?¡±


    Leo wanted tough. Although he had a prejudice against Sean, he had to admit that Sean was


    considered one of the young talents in Bradfort City, though he didn¡¯t agree with his despicable


    behavior.


    ¡°So¡­¡± He continued to ask tentatively, ¡°Are you going to ept the invitation from Bradfort City¡¯s


    principal and attend the conference, Director Hart?¡±


    Tony narrowed his eyes at his question. Then, he put out the cigarette on the ashtray.


    ¡°Clear out my schedule for tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    In the afternoon, Cameron gave Myra a new mission: she had to acquire the Chesapeake Bay Bridge


    Project that the Bradfort City¡¯s government had recently called for tender. The Stark Group had


    attached great importance to the project, considering it as important as the Elsinore Garden Project for


    the second half of the year. When Myra got her hands on the project, thepany was stunned, and


    they appreciated her effort.


    At night, before Tony called her, Myra had taken the initiative to give him a call, telling him that she had


    to work overtime tonight, so she might be going homete.


    By the time Tony received the call, he had already driven his car to the entrance of the Stark Tower.


    Leaning against his car, he smoked nonchntly. He was dressed in a suit with the buttons on his


    chest undone, exposing the white shirt underneath his suit jacket. His outfit added a touch of sass to


    his originally serious aura. The waves of smoke brought out the beauty of his handsome facial features.


    It was the rush hour, and his appearance drew the attention of many Stark Group employees.


    When Kris went to the first floor, some of the employees from the same department grinned at her


    meaningfully. ¡°Miss Kris, Director Hart came to pick you up in person. Is something good happening


    soon?¡±


    Another employee quickly added, ¡°Of course. Besides Miss Kris, who else is worthy of a man like


    Director Hart?¡±


    That remark pleased Kris profoundly. For the first time, she stood in front of them with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Nonsense. We have no ns yet!¡±


    When they heard her, the smiles on their faces grew more ambiguous. ¡°Then, you have toe up


    with a definite n quickly, Miss Kris! If you don¡¯t act faster and keep a man like him with you, he might


    run away. Miss Kris, you should take the initiative. Men nowadays love women who are bold and open-


    minded, let alone a man like Director Hart who has spent most some years in the States.¡±


    Their words hit Kris hard. Remembering Myra¡¯s bold behavior toward Tony during the afternoon, she


    narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°You guys should go first. I have something else to do.¡±


    There was a touch of shyness on her face, so the others quickly left, knowing what she was about to


    do.


    However, Kris didn¡¯t go to Tony. Instead, she made her way to the underground car park and left in her


    red sports car. She was already some distance away from Tony¡¯s car. Deep in her heart, she knew very


    well that Myra couldn¡¯t stay with Tony tonight.


    When Tony heard Myra¡¯s words, he stubbed out the cigarette in his hand. He didn¡¯t mention to her that


    he was already outside thepany. Jamming one of his hands into his pocket, he looked up slightly,


    staring at the floor Myra was at. ¡°What time are you leaving tonight, then?¡±


    Myra looked at the pile of documents in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. Probably around ten or eleven.¡±


    Because the bid was shifted to an earlier date, Myra panicked since she just got the documents.


    Tony hummed in response and said, ¡°I¡¯lle pick you upter.¡±


    His voice was so low and t. Nevertheless, Myra managed to pick up the softness in his voice. Her


    lips curved slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have toeter. It¡¯s going to bete. I¡¯ll drive myself back.¡± She knew


    Tony was very busy with work, so she didn¡¯t want to see him running around.


    Nevertheless, Tony always meant what he said. ¡°Call me in advance.¡±


    Listening to his determination, Myra felt helpless but happy at the same time. ¡°Fine.¡± She nodded.


    They talked for a while before ending the call.


    Tony got into his car after the call ended. Thinking for a while, he gave Elliot a call and drove straight to


    the Zion Club after finding out his whereabouts.


    A red sports car was following him from behind.


    When Tony noticed the sh of red from the rear-view mirror, he remained unconcerned and took out


    another cigarette.


    By the time Tony arrived at the Zion Club, the others were already partying there. When they saw him


    are you lonely and came to us because Myra couldn¡¯t make time for you?¡±


    Tony lifted one of the corners of his mouth into a vague smile. Holding the cigarette between his thin


    lips, he red at Elliot. ¡°I¡¯m feeling luckytely, so I decided toe and earn some money for baby


    form.¡±


    ¡°Money for baby form?¡± Elliot¡¯s voice pitched higher as he stared at Tony in shock. ¡°Tony, you and


    Myra¡­ Are you guys ready to have a child?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so shocked? Tony is no spring chicken. Isn¡¯t it normal to want a child? Besides¡­¡± Philip


    let out a low chuckle. ¡°With a child, Tony will be able to keep Myra bound to him.¡±


    Elliot¡¯s eyes widened at his words. Yet, when he saw Tony¡¯s calm expression, he couldn¡¯t help but


    twitch the corners of his mouth. It was the first time he knew a child could have a role like that.


    The four of them took their seats. After dinner, they moved to the card table. During the game, Lucas


    received a message. He then frowned and looked at Tony. ¡°Tony, it seems like Sean is suddenly


    looking into the one who bought thend in Hilliville.¡±


    When Elliot heard that, he pouted and tossed a card on the table. ¡°So what if he finds out? Is he going


    to buy it back?¡±


    Nheless, Lucas and Philip knitted their brows. Even Tony slightly narrowed his eyes. Elliot couldn¡¯t


    help but shut his mouth at the sight. Suddenly, he remembered the trap they had set up¡­


    Philip was the first to break the silence as he looked at Tony. ¡°Tony, is he¡­ suspecting us?¡±


    Back then, all of them had participated in the n to help Tony win Myra¡¯s heart. Therefore, besides the


    Hillivile Project, they were also involved in the Marina Bay Bridge Project¡­


    Tony let out a smirk. He recalled the number that called Myra in the middle of the night a few days


    back. With his expression stoic, he took a drag on his cigarette and pulled it away from his lips. His


    handsome features were blurred by the smoke, concealing his expression as well.


    ¡°What a clown,¡± he said suddenly.


    At his remarks, the others breathed out a sigh of relief. After all, they all knew what Myra meant to


    Tony. They were afraid that that brat from the Chase Family would overestimate himself and make a


    fuss again. However, looking at Tony, who was so at ease, they guessed that he had probably already


    won Myra¡¯s heart.


    He¡¯s right, though¡­


    At the same time, they turned their gazes to Tony¡¯s left hand that was resting on the table. Tony was


    never someone who would waste his time on wearing essories. The ring he wore was naturally the


    same ring he posted on his Stories in the afternoon.


    ¡°But, my driver said he saw an unfamiliar Lamborghini when he passed by the Hart Residence


    yesterday night. There was someone inside, but they didn¡¯te out nor turn on the headlights. They


    just sat there and stared at the gate. Could it be Sean? Don¡¯t tell me he changed his mind and wants to


    take back¡­¡± Lucas didn¡¯t let thest word slip out of his mouth. Yet, the others in the room knew what


    he meant.


    To take back who? Of course, it¡¯s Myra.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Holding a few pieces of cards in his left hand, Tony slightly bent his right index and middle fingers,


    tapping the surface of the table. The tapping sound hit the others¡¯ hearts, beat by beat. There was a


    Suddenly, silence flooded the air.


    ¡°Get the word out. Tell the public that the Hart Group will soon acquire the Hilliville and all businessmen


    are wee.¡± After a long while, Tony finally said something in his t tone. Suddenly, he tossed the


    cards away, stood up from his seat, and simply took the suit jacket he left beside him. ¡°The Hart Group


    will sign a three-year contract with the first fifty percent who move in.¡±


    The other three were shocked. At first, they only wanted tounch the Hilliville Project sometimeter.


    Looks like¡­


    They exchanged a nce with one another.


    Looks like someone will regret their decision soon.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    ¡°Tony, are you leaving?¡± Elliot was a little excited to hear that he would have something to do again.


    However, Tony¡¯s actions quickly rendered him speechless.


    Tony used to be a man who spent time with them until one to two in the morning before he went home.


    Now that he had suddenly turned into a family man, arrivingte and leaving early, Elliot thought Myra


    had given him a curfew.


    ¡°Myra¡¯s still at thepany,¡± Tony said and put out his cigarette before he walked outside, leaving


    behind three men who couldn¡¯t stand the change in his personality.


    The night was slightly cool in early autumn. After Tony left the Zion Club, he put on the suit jacket


    casually. By the time he made it to the entrance, the valet had already got his car ready and gave him


    his key the moment he saw him.


    Tony took the key and saw someone at the corner of his eye. His eyes slightly narrowed and something


    crossed his mind. Instead of leaving the club, he ended up walking toward the corner next to Zion Club.


    Zion Club was a vintage-style building built in the suburbs. Because it was surrounded by hot springs,


    flowers that weren¡¯t in season still managed to bloom on thend. Tony stood beside a cluster of


    delicate Bengal Roses as he pulled out a cigarette and lit it.


    He was tall and broad. His suit brought out his calm aura, and his handsome facial features were


    concealed by the waves of smoke. Nheless, his noble aura couldn¡¯t be hidden by any means.


    Kris saw his gorgeous figure from afar, and her heart was pounding fast.


    Tony Hart was indeed an exceptional man in Bradfort City. If she let him slip, she might not be able to


    find another man that had the perfect identity, status, capabilities, appearance, and aura like him here


    in the city.


    Kris became even more determined as she thought about that. Clenching her fists, she got out of her


    car. After a moment of hesitation, she put on a gentle smile and walked toward the corner where Tony


    was standing. As soon as she stood still beside him, she saw the man put the cigarette between his


    thin lips. He looked elegant, though there was a hint of impudence in the air around him. He reached


    out gracefully to pluck the Bengal Rose in front of him. ¡°You followed me all the way here. Aren¡¯t you


    tired, Miss Stark?¡±


    His voice was deep and cold. Apparently, he had long known that she had been following him.


    Kris¡¯ heart flinched at his words. Carefully, she tried to read Tony¡¯s expression. Nevertheless, when she


    noticed there was no hatred on his face, the weight on her shoulders disappeared. Her smile grew


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    more tender. ¡°You may have misunderstood me, Director Hart. I had to visit Zion Club today too. When


    I saw you from afar, I thought my eyes had deceived me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tony plucked another Bengal Rose. Then, he turned around with a disdainful smile. ¡°Since


    you¡¯re right, Miss Stark, you may leave now.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kris stiffened. She naturally didn¡¯t want to leave like that. Therefore, she hastily


    changed the subject of the conversation and asked tentatively, ¡°Director Hart, you seem to have drunk


    some alcohol. Do you¡­ need a ride?¡±


    Earlier, when she approached him, she could faintly smell alcohol on him. And she couldn¡¯t help feeling


    delighted. If she could have a one-night stand with him under the influence of alcohol¡­ she could


    guarantee that Myra could no longerpete with her!


    Her eyes were simr to Myra¡¯s. Whenever their eyes sparkled, they looked especially pitiful. Staring at


    the man in front of her intently, Kris tried to bring out her best gaze.


    Pluck. She heard Tony picking another flower. There was no sympathy on his face. ¡°Do you love to give


    men rides home, Miss Stark?¡±


    Instantly, Kris¡¯ expression changed. ¡°Are you kidding, Director Hart? In Bradfort City, you¡¯re the only


    one I¡¯ve ever made such an offer to.¡±


    As though something had crossed her mind, her expression became even more gentle. ¡°Director Hart,


    you don¡¯t want me to say that to other men? Don¡¯t worry; apart from you, no one can catch my eye.


    Besides, I¡¯ve never said something like that to anyone else. You¡¯re the first one whom I¡¯m willing to


    approach.¡± After she said that, she couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward. Her bright eyes stared straight


    at Tony; she looked like she had never regretted falling in love with him.


    Tony¡¯s hand that was plucking the flowers halted. He was already holding two Bengal Roses in his left


    hand. With his right hand, he took the cigarette away from his lips and tapped it slightly. The smoke


    concealed his eyes further, and he suddenly let out a chuckle. Nheless, there was no warmth in his


    If that sentence was spoken by any other man, Kris would have found them arrogant and disgusting.


    However, when it was Tony who said that, she could only feel her heart melting. Her ivory white teeth


    bit on her lower lip, and her face was painted red. Secretly, she took a nce at the man in front of her


    before she ducked her head and hummed softly in response.


    As she looked down, she missed the hint of contempt that shed before his eyes. By the time she


    looked up at him again, he was already taking in a drag of his cigarette. Faintly, he said, ¡°What can you


    bring me, then, Miss Stark?¡± He nced at Kris, who was stunned, before he went on, ¡°You¡¯re probably


    aware that I have a lover. You must have something that I¡¯m interested in if you can stand in front of me


    so confidently despite the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have!¡±


    Without a second thought, Kris affirmed his question. At that moment, her heart started pounding wildly.


    As expected, Tony is only fooling around with Myra. As soon as there¡¯s a more valuable interest, he will


    break up with her heartlessly. Kris could already imagine how miserable Myra would end up after she


    was abandoned by him!


    The corners of Kris¡¯ lips lifted, and she looked proud. ¡°In the future, the Stark Group will be inherited by


    me. If I offer the entire Stark Group to you, will that show you my sincerity, Director Hart?¡±


    ¡°Is that the only thing you can offer me?¡± Nevertheless, Tony only twitched his lips. Tapping the


    cigarette, he looked away.


    Kris¡¯ heart tightened. She knew the Stark Group was nothingpared to the Hart Group. However,


    apart from that, she had nothing else¡­ Maybe¡­


    ¡°Have you heard about Hilliville, Director Hart? I might also own nearly forty percent of the property in


    Hilliville, as well as fifty percent of the Ritz Carlton after I inherit thepany!¡±


    ¡°Okay. That sounds good.¡± Nonchntly, Tony stubbed out the cigarette before he plucked another


    flower. When he turned around, ridicule was visible in his gaze. ¡°However, you¡¯re not the only young


    only to see the panic in her eyes as he had expected.


    ¡°As far as I know, your mother is about to give birth to a boy. If that¡¯s the case, can I assume that what


    you said just now was just to entertain me, Miss Stark?¡± His expression sank as his words ended.


    At that moment, Kris was dumbfounded. Then, she was overwhelmed by anxiety. She reached out and


    grabbed his arm without even thinking twice.


    When Tony felt her touch on his arm, his expression darkened, and he pped her hand away


    subconsciously.


    Kris stumbled at his action. Her foot slipped out of her heel and she stepped into the Bengal Rose


    shrub beside her. Immediately, she felt a prickling pain on the sole of her foot. Her face turned ashen


    from the pain. Yet, as soon as she saw Tony was about to leave, she hurriedly eximed, ¡°Director


    Hart, what I said is true. In the future, the Stark Group will be mine. You have to believe in me!¡±


    ¡°What about your brother?¡±


    At his remarks, Kris¡¯ eyes glinted, and she bit her lip. ¡°Believe me; the Stark Group will only be mine in


    the future!¡±


    Will the Stark Group really belong to Kris in the future?


    Turning his back on Kris, Tony looked iprehensible. Something shed before his bottomless


    eyes, but he didn¡¯t say another word as he walked straight ahead.


    Kris was puzzled. In the next moment, Tony had gotten into his silver sports car.


    ¡°Hey, Director Hart, Director Hart! Wait for me¡­ Director Hart!¡±


    Kris tried to chase after his car as she stumbled with her injured foot. However, Tony¡¯s car was moving


    at an extremely fast speed. She had only gone less than two meters before the car took a sharp turn


    and drove out of the area.


    When Kris ran two steps forward, a waiter followed her and called her softly, ¡°Miss, your shoe¡­¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Kris was exasperated as she went to get her shoe back. When she walked back out again, Tony¡¯s car


    was already gone.


    She stomped her foot in anger but could only return to her car for the time being.


    Tony gave Elliot a call upon leaving the Zion Club. Once the call was answered, his brows pulled


    together as he asked, ¡°Can you look into Kris¡¯ mother, Rachel Parker¡¯s, pregnancy?¡±


    Since Elliot had him on speaker, the other two people there also heard him. Philip chuckled, ¡°I was


    wondering why you were dealing with that woman at the door. It looks like you were trying to get


    information.¡±


    Tony had a nk expression. He did not want to y along with Kris initially, but since she walked up


    to him herself, he thought of taking the chance to ask some questions. As expected, there were some


    problems.


    ¡°From what I heard, Cameron¡¯s current wife is pregnant with a boy. ording to Cameron¡¯s priorities


    and shrewdness, even if we don¡¯t consider the gender of the baby, this pregnancy shouldn¡¯t be fake,¡±


    Lucas interrupted from the side.


    Tony also had the same thought in mind. Narrowing his eyes, a thought urred to him and he went


    on, ¡°Look into her recent diet and lifestyle. There must be some clues.¡±


    By the time Myra looked up from her paperwork, it was already ten at night.


    As she stretched her back, she felt a terrible ache around her waist area. Standing up, she walked


    toward the French windows and looked down at the busy streets below.


    Bradfort City was incredibly beautiful at night. Brightened up with lights, the entire city looked much


    warmerpared to the rigidity and destion during the day.


    Her phone seemed to have vibrated earlier, but she was too absorbed at the time to look at it.


    Grabbing her phone, she took a look at the message while drinking a cup of milk. It was from Tony who


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    wanted to know if she was done with work yet.


    He did not call her because he was worried that he would interrupt her, so he simply sent a text.


    She felt her heart warm up and called him right back.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    When he heard her voice, he murmured, ¡°Are you finally done with work now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. After she finished off thest bit of warm milk, she returned to her chair and started


    to pack up her things. ¡°Are you¡­ here to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± It was a short question that was filled with tenderness.


    At that moment, she felt the exhaustion in her body melt away. Smiling, she quickly packed her things


    up and headed toward the elevator.


    Inside the elevator, she even tidied herself up subconsciously.


    When she walked out of Stark Tower, she saw him standing not too far away below.


    She thought, He must be God¡¯s favorite. Even though he was not doing anything and only leaning


    against the car with a subtle expression, he was able to make it look rxed and elegant. He was


    wearing a white shirt with two buttons open at the top. The sleeve on his left arm was pulled up and he


    had a cigarette between his index and middle fingers. Amid the white cloud of smoke, his eyes looked


    even more deep and dark.


    He seemed to have noticed her gaze. Lifting his head, he looked right at her and smiled when their


    eyes met. Shortly after, he put out the cigarette in his hand.


    For some reason, her face started to turn red under his gaze. She walked up to him and asked


    bashfully, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you got here? You must have waited a long time.¡±


    The text was sent half an hour ago. There were also three to four cigarette buds scattered on the


    ground.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long.¡± He smiled and opened the passenger side door for her.


    She was going to go in when he suddenly embraced her and ced a kiss on her forehead before


    letting her go. ¡°Go on in.¡±


    Stunned, she looked up at his deep and boundless ck eyes. They seemed to have magic that could


    make her feel like she was trapped whenever she looked into them.


    A low chuckle came from beside her. Feeling the tip of her ears heat up, she quickly went inside the


    car.


    Shortly after, the car started and brought them away from the ce.


    As soon as she sat inside the car, she noticed several beautiful rose stalks beneath the windshield of


    the car. She grabbed one out of surprise and smiled as she looked at it. ¡°These roses bloomed quite


    ¡°Do you like them?¡± He nced over at her briefly from the driver¡¯s seat. The side of his face was


    indifferent, but it also had a hint of deliberate tenderness.


    ¡°I like them.¡± She retrieved the other two flower stalks. Her smiling eyes were in the shape of a crescent


    moon. ¡°Are they for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing the happiness on her face, Tony felt his heart soften and took her left hand in his


    unupied right hand.


    The ring on her left hand naturally entered his field of vision. With her hand in his, he gave her palm a


    short squeeze.


    Myra was filled with bliss and contentment. Despite being careful while holding the roses, she still got


    pricked lightly by the thorns.


    Moreover, the thorns on those roses were sharp and hard and she guessed that it hadn¡¯t been a long


    time since the roses were picked. After ncing at Tony, she suddenly flipped his hand over and took a


    closer look at it.


    He seemed to have known her intention. Without making a sound, he wanted to pull his hand away, but


    she did not let him. Seeing the obvious marks from the roses on his beautiful finger pads, she had a


    painful look in her eyes. ¡°You could¡¯ve been more careful.¡±


    Her voice was filled with concern. He decided not to pull his hand back now and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small


    wound.¡±


    Just then, she noticed a cut on the index finger of his right hand. He identally got cut by the thorns


    when his hand sped around the flowers suddenly upon hearing Kris say that the Stark Group would


    be hers.


    Myra shot him a nce. ¡°Does it have to be bleeding for it to be considered a major wound? Does it


    still hurt?¡±


    In her innocent expression, she also showed hints of pain and panic. He felt a flutter inside then


    stepped on the brake abruptly.


    How could such a small scratch like this hurt until now?


    Unfastening his seatbelt, he leaned in front of her and pecked her softly on the lips.


    The struggle she put up at first slowly turned into having her arms wrapped around his neck.


    When he tasted the scent of milk in her mouth, his eyes became even darker. Moving away from her


    lips, he leaned into her ear and murmured, ¡°Have my child, Myra.¡±


    His breath tickled her ear and made her body tremble slightly.


    She froze as soon as she heard his words. Burying her head in his chest, she whispered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Having his child doesn¡¯t sound too bad.


    The thought of having a little bundle of joy being closely cared for by two people filled her heart with


    happiness.


    When he heard her answer, he smiled and tightened his arms around her.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    It was within Tony¡¯s expectation that Myra would not attend Bradfort City¡¯s Road to Sess


    Conference that was organized by Bradfort University. In the morning, he dropped her off at the


    entrance of Stark Group. When he thought of the man he was going to meet soon, he suddenly pulled


    her back awkwardly as she was about to get out of the car. ¡°Give me a kiss.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Before she had time to react, a kiss was swiftly ced on her lips. At the same time, she heard


    the sound of a camera shutter.


    Feeling bittersweet, she wanted to stay and embrace the man who was leaning over.


    When she saw the burning look in his eyes, she smirked and leaned forward to kiss him. ¡°Why did you


    have to take a photo secretly?¡±


    ¡°No reason. I want to keep this moment as a memory.¡±


    The pompous man returned her a serious expression and fiddled with his phone for a bit. When he


    looked up and saw that she was still in her seat, he asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to work yet?¡±


    Feeling slightly offended by his indifferent tone, she sent him a re and muttered, ¡°Hypocrite.¡±


    As she was about to get out of the car, he suddenly held her back by the waist. ¡°I¡¯m a hypocrite?¡±


    He had a dangerous look in his eyes as he narrowed them.


    Myra blinked at him. Her eyshes fluttered for a moment. She pursed her lips then said, ¡°When you


    want me at night, you¡¯re as gentle as water in your coaxing and lying, but after you get what you want,


    you be indifferent. What are you if not a hypocrite?¡±


    His eyebrows raised slightly when she talked back to him. Lowering his head, he forced a smile and


    looked into her big eyes. His voice sounded dubious and low. ¡°Who was the one who begged mest


    night? Hmm? Am I the only hypocrite, Miss Two-face?¡±


    He had a cheeky look in his eyes while her face turned red in an instant.


    Hearing a low chucklee from in front of her, she felt slightly annoyed and shot him another re.


    ¡°Let me go, Tony. Don¡¯t you have to attend the Bradfort City¡¯s Road to Sess Conference or


    something today? If you dy any longer, you¡¯ll be the hotshot youth of Bradfort City!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be a hotshot?¡± he retorted. Leaning down, he kissed her on the lips.


    The light minty scent on his lips mixed with the scent of his aftershave intoxicated her and almost made


    her lose control of herself. She gripped the seat cushion and suddenly pushed him away. Her cheeks


    were flushed. ¡°Yes, yes. You can be a hotshot. Bradfort City won¡¯t be able to find someone more suited


    to be a hotshot than you!¡±


    ¡°Are you humoring me?¡± His eyes narrowed again.


    Myra really wanted to show the people who thought Tony was cold and heartless this moment when his


    IQ was negative. She kissed the corner of his lips gently. That kiss felt like she was going along with


    him. She coaxed softly, ¡°Call me when you finish at noon. It¡¯s Saturday today. How about I spend the


    afternoon with you?¡±


    The remark toward the end tamed his emotions. He bit her lips again. ¡°You have to call me in the


    morning! You¡¯re not allowed to ignore my texts!¡±


    As he looked straight into her eyes, a vague emotion flickered across his eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡± She was slightly surprised.


    ¡°No reason.¡± He was already motioning for her to get out of the car.


    It felt like she was going to be defeated by his unpredictable temper. Nodding, she said, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    After watching her leave the car obediently, the cheeky smile on his face eased.


    Bradfort City¡¯s Road to Sess Conference was being held in thergest auditorium in Bradfort


    University.


    Thirty minutes before it started, the auditorium was already packed with people.


    Even though Tony arrived thirty minuteste, the principal, Ian Jones, let out a heavy sigh of relief when


    he saw Tonye in through the VIP entrance. His face immediately brightened as he got up swiftly


    and approached Tony with respect. ¡°Director Hart, Director Hart, you¡¯re finally here. Excuse me for not


    greeting you at the door. Come and have a seat.¡±


    Currently, Tony was back to having the cold attitude he had with outsiders. He was wearing a tailored


    Italian suit with a white shirt and a dark blue tie that entuated his stone-cold appearance. His lips


    were pressed together lightly. When he heard the principal, he narrowed his wary eyes and replied,


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Jones.¡±


    ¡°Director Hart, why don¡¯t you take a seat where I was sitting earlier? It has a wide view. You¡¯ll be able to


    feel the atmosphere in the auditorium to the fullest.¡± The principal escorted him over, and let him have


    the best seat without hesitation.


    Because Tony arrivedte, they assumed that he was noting anymore.


    Tony did not reject the offer. He took a few steps over and sat down.


    In the seat beside him, Sean was watching the principal tend to and fawn over Tony without making a


    sound. The corners of his mouth curled up into a subtle sneer.


    After Tony sat down, he turned to look at Sean and gave him a brief nod as a greeting before quickly


    turning away. He looked as though he waspletely engrossed in the opening.


    Meanwhile, since Tony came in, or even since he came into this ce, Sean kept feeling like he was


    not himself.


    Yesterday, when Richard told him about this conference at Bradfort University and invited him, he


    wanted to refuse right away. For some reason, however, he suddenly thought of his days in university


    and remembered that Myra and Ian used to have a close rtionship. He had Richard ask the principal


    who else was invited and, as expected, came to find out that Myra was also invited. When he heard


    that, he epted the invitation right away.


    Unfortunately, Myra did not show up and in her ce was this man.


    That night, as Sean waited outside the Hart Residence all night, he almost crushed his own hands from


    clenching them so tightly. Hearing Myra¡¯s flirtatious voice over the phone and thinking about how she


    was blooming like a flower under that man, he almost lost control from the anger and resentment.


    He always thought that she only liked him; that even though they were divorced now, she still had


    feelings for him. He even thought of the time when she got tangled up with a man and figured that she


    was doing it intentionally for him to see. He assumed that she would return to him sooner orter;


    perhaps when she was dejected or when she could not withstand it any longer. By then, he thought of


    potentially making her his mistress.


    But reality was not unfolding in the way that he had expected.


    Not only was she actually involved with another man now, that man also happened to be Tony Hart.


    No wonder she said the man knew about her divorce and that he did not care what she possessed.


    Sean scoffed. Turning over, he brushed his eyes coldly over Tony¡¯s serious-looking side profile. He


    clearly knows the kind of rtionship Myra and I used to have, but he still greeted me in that breezy


    manner!


    He heard about Tony¡¯s character a long time ago and knew that he was not a good person. Once Tony


    decided to get brutal, even Sean would have to surrender to him.


    How can a man like him really love a woman? So what if he brought Myra back to the Hart Residence?


    How could a woman defend herself when a man is lying to her? He might just be saying things to hold


    on to her. Anyone can do that.


    His gaze grew colder. Suddenly, he began to wonder when Tony started to be interested in Myra.


    What role did Tony have in his and Myra¡¯s marriage?

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Tony must have felt Sean¡¯s eyes on him. When he turned casually, he was met by a pair of somber


    eyes. Smirking, he said, ¡°You left in a hurryst time so I didn¡¯t get the chance to congratte you,


    Director Chase. I heard you and Miss Fisher are getting married next month. I hope you live a long and


    happy life together.¡±


    Those words plunged into Sean¡¯s heart like a sharp awl. His lips moved. ¡°Thank you, Director Hart.¡±


    He looked away after he spoke. The lines on his cheek turned stone-cold as if he was suppressing his


    anger.


    Tony smiled faintly, but there was not a trace of warmth in his eyes.


    Shortly after, the conference reached its peak. Tony was thest to go up on stage after Sean was


    done with his turn. When he went on stage, the lively energy of the crowd almost ripped through the


    roof of the auditorium.


    The students in the audience posed many questions such as what he was like in school, problems in


    the early stages of entrepreneurship, and the reason he seeded the Hart Group.


    ¡°Mr. Tony, ording to what we know, the Hartwell Group¡¯s development in the United States is at its


    peak now. If it continues to flourish this way, the scale of the group will exceed the current Hart Group


    within five years. Why did you decide to split the shares and continue to develop the business in


    Bradfort City?¡± A student stood up excitedly after being selected and asked a question that everyone


    had anticipated.


    Tony¡¯s handsome face was calm throughout the entire conference. He already looked unrivaled in his


    suit and leather shoes, but the rich experiences he had acquired over the years gave him a reserved


    attitude that could only be attained with age. Both men and women were subdued by his steadiness.


    ¡°This question¡­¡± Upon hearing the question, his lips eased a little, and a faint smile also grew in his


    eyes. ¡°Because the woman I love was born here and likes it here, so I¡¯m willing to stay for her.¡±


    The tension was pushed up to the peak again. They did not think that one of the most eligible


    bachelors who was rumored to be single for many years would publicize his rtionship so suddenly. It


    seemed like an incredibly sweet gesture.


    Finally, someone noticed the ring on his left hand that was on the microphone. The deep blue stone did


    not stand out, but it was not hard to notice either.


    ¡°Are you engaged now, Director Hart?¡± someone chirped from below the stage.


    It was clear that it was a question on everyone¡¯s minds.


    Tony nced at the ring on his left hand elegantly then inadvertently brushed over the front row. He


    nodded with a smile. ¡°The wedding day is not too far away.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± they mored. It looked like someone wanted to ask Tony about his fianc¨¦e, but the host noticed


    that they were going way out of topic now and was worried that it would annoy the man who was


    currently speaking on stage. Running up on stage, the host intercepted, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left,


    everyone. This will be thest question. Don¡¯t let it go to waste!¡±


    Sean had an overcast look on his face as he watched the elegant and calm man on stage.


    Their wedding day isn¡¯t far away? He sneered. Getting up out of annoyance, he decided not to stay


    here any longer when a male student stood up abruptly and asked, ¡°Mr. Tony, thetest news that was


    published this morning imed that you have bought close to sixty percent of real estate in Hilliville and


    have started inviting businesses to bring the dead city back to life. Can you please tell us if this is true?¡±


    Sean¡¯s footsteps came to an abrupt halt.


    A piercing feeling quickly started to spread within him. His line of vision also shifted toward the calm


    man on stage in an instant.


    Time went by slowly, but it also felt like it was going by very quickly.


    Sean kept his eyes fixed on the man on stage until he finally heard the wordse out of his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    When Tony said that, his eyes seemed to be looking in Sean¡¯s direction. The curl of his lips made it


    look like he was smiling and mocking him at the same time. Its implications were unclear, but it was


    profound.


    At that moment, darkness shed across Sean¡¯s mind. Something was clear to him, but he was unable


    to put his finger on it.


    In the middle of the crowd¡¯s cheering, he watched the man walk toward him elegantly.


    On stage, the school¡¯s representative began a dull speech. The man beside him just kept his head


    down and yed with his phone.


    Sean did not leave right away. As he watched the dignified man texting with his head down, he sneered


    because he happened to see Tony type ¡®my dear¡¯. It was obvious who it was for.


    He felt like his heart was being crushed, but he was unwilling to leave.


    After that, Tony seemed to have gotten a lot of texts on his phone which he ignored for the time being.


    Some timeter, his phone started to vibrate.


    A picture popped up on the screen which showed a man and a woman sharing an intimate kiss. There


    was a sweet look in the woman¡¯s surprised gaze.


    Staring at the picture, Sean felt like his head was starting to hurt again.


    Tony turned and saw Sean looking at him with a nk expression. In a casual tone, hemented,


    ¡°My girlfriend is a bit clingy. She texts and calls me even when we¡¯re apart for a short time.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for Sean¡¯s response, he proceeded to answer the call inside the noisy auditorium.


    Sean was only able to hear brief parts of the conversation. ¡°I¡¯m in the auditorium. Yes, I know you miss


    me. Didn¡¯t I say I would pick you up at noon? Be good. Let¡¯s go eat seafood for lunch if that¡¯s what you


    want. Don¡¯t make a fuss; I¡¯ll be done soon. You don¡¯t have toe here¡­ Okay, then. It¡¯s your


    university. Come by. Leo also has something else to do anyway.¡±


    After the call ended, Tony looked at Sean¡¯s nk expression again and spoke with a bit of reluctance.


    ¡°She is young and can be needy. Sorry about that Director Chase.¡±


    Sean¡¯s face turned ashen. He did not say a word in return and simply headed outside.


    At the same time, Myra who had gotten hung up on was feeling rather bewildered. Tony had spoken


    nonsense on the phone. He did not give her a chance to speak and left her dumbfounded.


    Nheless, she caught onto thest part¡ªhe wanted her to pick him up at Bradfort University.


    There were not many workers who went to work extra shifts on a Saturday. After she sorted everything


    out, she was going to leave when she received a call from Cameron.


    As soon as she arrived at Cameron¡¯s office, Kris happened toe out from inside. She did not look


    too good. When she saw Myra, her eyes filled with jealousy and resentment. Since she was always


    good at putting up an act in front of Cameron, she kept her anger suppressed and simply red at


    Myra before leaving Cameron¡¯s office.


    With a smirk, Myra knocked on the door and went in. She found Cameron sitting on the executive chair


    with his eyes closed as though he was deep in thought.


    When he saw her, his eyes narrowed slightly. He tapped his cigarette on the edge of the ashtray and


    asked in a mild tone, ¡°Myra, how are preparations going for the Chesapeake Bay Bridge Project? Are


    you confident?¡±


    Even though she despised Cameron, she always kept a serious attitude when she was working. She


    gave him a nod. ¡°The draft for the Chesapeake Bay Bridge Project was done very well in the past. I


    only fixed some details. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m confident as I can only do my best and hope that I¡¯m lucky.¡±


    He nodded. Putting out his cigarette, he stood up and looked at Myra. His eyes seemed even more


    gentle. ¡°I trust your work, Myra.¡± After a brief moment of hesitation, he continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re in


    conflict with Rachel and Kris. Initially, I wanted you toe back home because home is your true


    harbor, but since you¡¯re unwilling to, I can¡¯t force you either. I heard you¡¯re living in Ocean Blue


    Residence now. It¡¯s quite far from the Stark Group. After giving it some thought, I want to give you that


    vi in Cape District. It will make it more convenient for you to get to work, too. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Myra recalled Kris always being fond of that vi in Cape District.


    But it was a property that Cameron was hoarding¡ªit was the most expensive and significant ce to


    him¡ªso he never let it go to Kris.


    When Cameron blurted those words out, Myra felt disgusted but also surprised, and she understood


    why Kris had a sour expression on her way out earlier. Nheless, she did not think that this was


    Cameron¡¯s sudden attempt at being a loving father. Narrowing her eyes at him, she said, ¡°Just tell me


    what this is about, President Stark. Even if you don¡¯t find beating around the bush annoying, I find it


    quite exhausting.¡±


    This time, however, he was not displeased with her rude speech and simply gave her a resigned smile.


    ¡°Look at you. I just wanted to make your journey to work every day more convenient for you. Your sister


    always wanted that vi, but I kept it for you. Myra, I treat you much better than I treat your sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She did not show any emotions. ¡°Since you want to give it to me, go through the procedures and


    have someone leave the documents in my office once everything is ready. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get


    going now.¡±


    She turned to leave, but he held her back. ¡°Wait, Myra. I want to discuss some things with you.¡±


    Hearing his words, she furrowed her brows warily. Before she could say anything else, he pressed on,


    ¡°When you left the Chase Family, I remember you took fifty percent of Chase Group¡¯s property in


    Hilliville. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Her steps came to a halt. Turning around, she retorted, ¡°Which one of my houses are you interested in,


    President Stark? Since you¡¯re giving me that vi, just tell me which house you like and I will make the


    changes and have someone bring the documents to you tomorrow.¡± How could she speak with such


    spite?


    His expression hardened for a moment, but he quickly put on a smile again. ¡°Myra, as you already


    know, Hilliville is a dead city. This was what I wanted to discuss with you. Owning that piece ofnd will


    not serve you any purpose. If you¡¯re just going to let it remain idle, why not sell it to me instead? I know


    you¡¯ve grown interested in investingtely. Why don¡¯t you take away a bit of cash and do whatever you


    want with it? What do you say?¡±


    A thought struck her. ¡°How much are you thinking of paying for thisnd?¡±


    ¡°How does a billion sound?¡± He lifted his teacup without making a sound and lowered his head to take


    a sip, hiding the light that flickered across his eyes.


    A billion¡­ Indeed, a billion sounded tempting to Myra. The Stark Family currently owned eighty percent


    of the shares in Stark Group. The remaining twenty percent was owned by outsiders. I need money in


    order to buy those shares back, but¡­ Seeing the emboldened look on his face, she started to grow


    doubtful. Those feelings of doubt grew even deeper and quickly led her to refuse. ¡°You must be joking,


    President Stark. Aren¡¯t you afraid of wasting your billion on that big piece ofnd?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Wasting?¡± He scoffed at her as though she was still ignorant. Standing up, he walked toward her and


    went on, ¡°Myra, isn¡¯t having a billion better than having a dead city? You can make more money with


    money, but why would you want to keep a dead city? Can it still bring you profit?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I know you never get involved in a business that would cost you a loss in


    capital. In that case, why should I sell it to you?¡±


    She smiled, but there was not a trace of delight in her eyes. When she turned around, his low and deep


    voice came from behind her. ¡°Plus five percent of Stark Group¡¯s shares.¡±


    Her steps hesitated briefly, but she still kept on walking. ¡°President Stark, don¡¯t you know that the more


    you add to this, the more you¡¯re informing me of the value of this piece ofnd? Maybe I should put this


    differently.¡± She snarled, ¡°Don¡¯t bother paying any attention to what I own!¡±


    With that, she quickly walked out of his office.


    Seeing her now firm and tenacious backpared to before, he started to feel the anger boil in his


    chest and immediately flung the documents on his table aside. Did she get more intuitive after her


    divorce? How did she not catch on to such a big bait? She even gained the upper hand in the end!


    He narrowed his eyes sharply, then picked up his phone and called an internal line. Very quickly, the


    call was answered. ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°Kris, I give you my full support on what you told me earlier. Do your best to win Director Hart over. I¡¯ll


    be your powerful backing! Also, I heard the two elders of the Hart Family are fond of well-behaved girls.


    You must win their favor to be able to get into the Hart Family smoothly!¡±


    Kris felt a surge of joy. She reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I already know how I can win Director Hart


    over. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°One more thing¡­¡± The anger in his eyes had mostly subsided. He narrowed them and asked, ¡°Do you


    know where your sister keeps all her important documents?¡±


    Myra left Cameron¡¯s office to step into a fresh and rxed atmosphere outside. It was infinitely more


    After taking a deep breath, she heard the sound of documents falling to the ground from inside and


    smiled in delight.


    Of course, he had hidden intentions behind giving me that vi. She did not know whether his old age


    was making him lose his temper more easily, but since he had informed her of the value of Hilliville, she


    now knew which path to move forward in.


    After leaving his office, she returned to her own office and quickly pulled out thetest economic news


    rting to Bradfort City. As expected, Hart Group officially announced the purchase of sixty percent of


    Hilliville¡¯s real estate and had begun making drastic transformations to thend¡ªattracting


    businessmen and selling houses.


    The Hart Group always caused a frenzy effect wherever they went. Aside from various major media


    sources fighting to report the news, economic schrs were also predicting that Hilliville woulde to


    life again under Hart Group and even go on to be another small center in Bradfort City. With the


    addition of the few great families in Bradfort City such as the Renaud Family, Windrow Family, Samson


    Family, and Moss Family, their influence would be vast. This alone would take up the news for the first


    half of the year.


    Myra thought, Now I know why Cameron wanted thatnd.


    The corner of her lips slowly curled up. As she stared at the name ¡®Hart Group¡¯ in the article, her eyes


    filled with tenderness.


    She was not sure if he did all of this for her, but she was indeed the biggest beneficiary.


    Myra was not a stubborn person. She was truly moved and happy because of Tony¡¯s actions. He must


    be the person to bring magic into my life. Suddenly, she really wanted to see him.


    After she turned off herputer, she grabbed her purse and headed toward the basement parking lot.


    Coming out of the elevator, she saw Kris walking toward that red sports car of hers in a coquettish


    manner with her back arched.


    Kris sneered at Myra when she saw her. She sat inside the car with that sneer on her face then quickly


    drove off.


    Myra did not take it personally either. She quickly got into her own car and drove to Bradfort University.


    The conference at Bradfort University ended very soon. Sean had mostly spent thetter half of it


    smoking outside.


    When the principal saw him from the back, he quickly said a word to Tony then headed outside.


    The principal still felt a sense of pride and nostalgia with Sean.


    After all, Sean was a social elite who graduated from his school.


    Arriving in front of Sean, the principal asked amiably, ¡°Sean, why didn¡¯t youe to school with Myra


    today? I sent her an invitation as well.¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Sean turned around with a cigarette burning slowly in his hand. On top of the trash can next to him,


    there were a few cigarette buds that had already been put out. When he heard the principal¡¯s question,


    a number ofplicated emotions flurried across his eyes. He stayed quiet for a long while, then took


    a puff of smoke before he spat, ¡°We¡¯ve been divorced for a while now.¡±


    The principal was taken aback. He blurted, ¡°Why?¡± He only realized he was too hasty after the question


    came out of his mouth. Noticing that Sean did not look too good, he chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    just a curious person. I didn¡¯t mean to sound rude. I just remember the days when Myra pursued you.


    When I saw the two of you get marriedter on, I was happy for both of you. I didn¡¯t think¡­¡± ¡­they


    would get divorced. Was there some truth in the articles that were published in the entertainment news


    at the time?


    As the principal looked at the man before him who had a sessful career and was slowly bing


    more mature, he had a helpless look in his eyes but did not find it too surprising either. Children from


    rich family backgrounds had pre-arranged marriages and could not do as they pleased. He just felt


    sorry for Myra.


    ¡°Back then¡­¡± When he thought of the things Myra did for Sean while they were still in school, the


    principal¡¯s eyes simply turned remorseful. ¡°Did you just agree to the divorce without any intention of


    preserving the marriage?¡±


    Not too long ago, the principal happened to run into Myra at a dinner. She was the Young Lady of the


    Stark Family, but she chose to be a small-time designer at Chase Group. Additionally, she gave her all


    in scrambling for a project for thepany. How could I not have known her intentions? Not to


    mention, in the beginning¡­ At the thought of that, the principal shot a nce at Sean and noticed his


    grim expression along with the wave of emotions in his eyes. If he had been the one who asked for a


    divorce because he did not like her anymore, then he would not have this mncholic gaze. Was there


    still a chance? He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sean, do you still remember the incident at the bar?¡±


    Sean took another puff of smoke. His vision became hazy. At one point, he did not take that incident


    seriously. Lately, however, he kept remembering every little detail about Myra, including this incident


    from years ago that had already been covered in dust.


    When the principal saw that he did not brush him off, he quickly added, ¡°Back then, you took


    responsibility for everything because you didn¡¯t want Miss Fisher to get punished. But your father was


    stern. Myra was afraid that you would have a hard time at home, so she put all the me on herself


    instead. I punished her by assigning her to clean the basketball court for a year. Yet, she was still


    happy. After that, whenever I passed by the basketball court, I would see her there. She was using that


    opportunity to see you.¡±


    At the thought of her tenacity, the principal shook his head. ¡°You might not have noticed but she always


    chose the same general elective sses as you. The assignments in her design major were onerous¡ª


    it wasn¡¯t as rxed as your management sses¡ªbut she still pushed forward. To be honest, I did


    advise her to give up because you had a girlfriend at the time. Can you guess what she said in return?¡±


    A hint of glimmer finally entered Sean¡¯s eyes as he turned to his side and looked at the principal. The


    principal smiled meaningfully. ¡°She told me she was happy just by looking at you from afar and did not


    have any intention of getting between you and Miss Fisher. Over the years I spent teaching until I


    became a principal, I¡¯ve never met a girl as silly as her before.¡±


    As Sean listened to the principal¡¯s words, his eyes slowly lost focus, and the corners of his lips curled


    up into a faint smile. At some point back then, he started to sense that a girl had popped up around


    him, but all his focus was on L. Moreover, Myra never did anything to get his attention. Naturally, he


    simply overlooked her. Who would have thought that before she confessed to him, she had already


    done so many things for him? The thought of her selfless behavior toward him added warmth to his


    eyes.


    The white smoke from the tip of the cigarette was still rising gradually. Patting him on the shoulder, the


    principal said, ¡°When ites to certain people, don¡¯t wait until they¡¯re gone to feel regret. Myra


    deserves as much as you can give her. If another turning pointes around, you should hold on tight


    to it.¡±


    The principal simply wanted to give Sean a word of advice. After their conversation, he remembered


    some follow-up work he still had to deal with in the auditorium. As soon as he turned around, he saw


    another man standing sluggishly behind him. He jumped up in surprise then quickly smiled at the man.


    ¡°Director Hart, what are you doing out here?¡±


    They did not know when Tony came and stood behind them, but he was also smoking a cigarette. The


    cloud of smoke blurred his constantly cold and sharp face, making it hard for anyone to see his


    expression. With one hand in his pocket and the other holding the cigarette, he moved his lips and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I came out to get my lover.¡± He had a tall and slender stature, and a nk face


    that made people stare in awe.


    He mentioned his wedding day was not far away during the conference earlier. The principal couldn¡¯t


    help but smile at the thought, and ttered, ¡°I haven¡¯t congratted you yet, Director Hart. When you


    have your wedding reception, I will have to go and have at least one drink with you even if I have to


    force myself.¡±


    Tony tapped his cigarette and asked, ¡°Are you being sincere?¡±


    The principal paused for a moment then quickly nodded. ¡°Of course. You donated three buildings for us


    to use as dormitories at Bradfort University, and even built us a brand new modern library. On behalf of


    the whole university, I am very grateful to you, Director Hart. I¡¯m curious to see which lucky woman is


    going to marry you.¡±


    When Tony heard thatst remark, he brushed a displeased gaze over the man beside the principal


    and saw that Sean¡¯s expression had shifted. Not to mention, his eyes looked extremely dreary.


    Narrowing his eyes, Tony took another puff of smoke before putting out the cigarette carelessly beside


    him. ¡°You know her too, Mr. Jones. It¡¯s Myra Stark; she used to study at your school.¡±


    Ian Jones was still smiling sincerely up until now, but his face quickly stiffened. He thought he did not


    hear clearly. ¡°Who¡­ did you say, Director Hart?¡±


    Not waiting for Tony¡¯s answer, Sean tossed the cigarette down on the ground and stepped on it with his


    leather shoe. After that, he started walking toward his car that was parked not too far away while


    wearing a cold expression.


    Tony pulled his gaze back and smiled. ¡°When the timees, Myra and I will invite you to our wedding,


    Mr. Jones.¡±


    Ian couldn¡¯t pretend like he did not hear him clearly now. As he watched Sean storm off from behind


    and thought about what he just heard, an awkward look covered his face. I¡¯m certain Director Hart


    overheard the things I told Sean earlier. But¡­ did Myra start seeing Director Hart right after her divorce


    with Sean? That¡­ is a little absurd. When did she get close to Director Hart?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± On the surface, however, Ian regained hisposure quickly and kept nodding with a smile.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Tony did not say anything else either. Sticking a hand in his pocket, he simply walked out. Ian had


    wanted to send him off personally, but seeing him from the back, he figured that Tony did not want him


    to follow along. He stood in ce and only watched Tony leave. After that, he let out a sigh and walked


    back into the auditorium to finish up some work.


    Tony was not in a hurry. Once he left the auditorium, he strolled along the path he took when he came


    in earlier. Bradfort University had an outstanding maidenhair path. Currently, this path was lined with


    two rows of maidenhair trees. The leaves were a mixture of yellow and green, filling the ce with


    beautiful colors.


    Tony slowly strolled along this path. He already looked exceptional in his suit and leather shoes. With


    his handsome features and tall stature, he had be the center of attention of several female


    students. They did not forget to take a second look at him as he passed by, then they huddled together


    and whispered to each other bashfully. Nheless, he turned a deaf ear to them. Even though he had


    a cigarette in his hand, he did not smoke and simply strolled along. His eyes grew more and more


    gentle as though he had thought of something.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mister.¡±


    Suddenly, someone with a coy voice entered his vision, forcing him to narrow his eyes and stop


    walking.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    The person who ran over was a female university student. She had a sweet appearance and was


    petite. Feeling shy, she bit down on her lower lip with her clean white teeth and stole a nce at the


    side. A few students in the dormitory had their fists up in the air to show their support and


    encouragement, but it only made her feel more bashful. Clenching her hands, she looked up at Tony


    with a blushed face. ¡°Mister, can I ask¡ª¡±


    Before she finished, he took a puff of smoke and walked right past her without any emotion on his face


    as though he was not mindful of her at all.


    When the girl realized that she was tantly ignored, she couldn¡¯t help but look at her friends and


    chuckle. She turned around and watched Tony¡¯s back as he left. A look of fascination flickered across


    her eyes.


    Tony took a puff of smoke and still had the same expression on his face.


    This maidenhair path led to the front gate of the school which was not too far away now.


    As he looked in the direction of the gate, a feminine figure immediately came into his view.


    Myra liked to dress in officedy outfits which consisted of a neat little suit and a pencil skirt. If other


    women dress the same way, they would probably look rather stiff. But when Myra dresses this way, it


    other women wore did not look good to him. She had be a beautiful scene outside Bradfort


    University just by standing in front of her white sports car. At the side, several male students were


    going in and out to steal curious nces at her.


    Tony narrowed his eyes. Putting out his cigarette, he carelessly threw it into a trash can and started


    walking toward the woman who was looking at him from a distance away.


    With a soft smile on her face, Myra took a few steps toward him as he approached her. Since she had


    just found out about Hilliville, her heart was still filled with joy. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from going up to


    him and wrapping her arms around his thin waist while disregarding the crowd of people that was


    passing by the area. Burying her small face in his chest, she said, ¡°Today, Cameron told me he is going


    to give me a vi.¡±


    Seeing the delight on her face, he was able to guess what had happened. He was undoubtedly pleased


    that she hugged him first and proceeded to pull her waist in toward him. ¡°Did you agree?¡±


    His kissnded casually on her forehead. Their well-coordinated actions made them look like an old


    married couple.


    When he felt a bunch of piercing gazes on them, the amusement in his eyes grew deeper. Tightening


    his arms around her, he brought the kiss down from her forehead to her lips and only let her go after a


    gentle kiss.


    Myra felt rather sheepish to kiss in front of so many people, but she was truly beyond happy. She


    nudged him twice to get him off, then she grinned. ¡°I agreed! Why would I reject a gift? I let him handle


    the paperwork and told him to leave them in my officeter.¡±


    Tony chuckled. When heughed, she could feel his chest move. Her face also started to turn red. She


    wanted to lift her head from his embrace, but he continued to press her head into his chest, refusing to


    let her go. ¡°Just one vi? That¡¯s petty.¡±


    ¡°Of course, not! He also wanted to give me a billion and five percent of Stark Group¡¯s shares. But I shot


    his offer down right away!¡± She sneered. Shortly after, she thought of the man she owed all of this to


    and tightened her arms around his waist. ¡°What do I do, Tony? I feel like I¡¯m going to be a rich


    woman very soon.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As long as Hilliville remained a hot trend, it was only a matter of time before the real estate prices


    doubled. She owned forty percent of the property in all of Hilliville. If I sell when Hilliville is at its peak¡­


    By then, don¡¯t say I looked down on five percent of Stark Group¡¯s shares and one billion. If she agreed


    to sell Hilliville to the Hart Group, Hart Group would also be a fairlyrge shareholder.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t being a rich woman a good thing?¡± He raised his eyebrows as he rubbed the top of her head


    affectionately.


    His actions were natural and tender. From an impartial angle, they were seen by a certain person who


    had yet to leave the ce.


    After that, Tony even leaned down to kiss her clean and delicate ears.


    Myra felt immensely blissful and happy under his gentle breath. She nudged him away slightly and


    looked straight at him with her big eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll raise the cost since Hilliville¡¯s real estate


    is in my hands?¡± Pondering for a moment, she asked again, ¡°Do you want the real estate that¡¯s under


    my name?¡±


    She asked that question in an extremely serious manner.


    Seeing the earnest look in her eyes, he felt a giddy feeling in his chest and raised his brow at her. ¡°Will


    you give it to me if I want it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.


    The smirk on the corner of his lips stiffened slightly. He looked down at her and realized that she was


    not joking earlier. In fact, she was even more serious than he was.


    Tightening the arm he had around her waist, he suddenly spoke in a dull voice. ¡°Are you really going to


    give it to me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She pursed her lips and started to fiddle with the diamond cufflink on his sleeve.


    Hearing those wordse out of her mouth made it seem like she was brazen and willing to take


    charge in their rtionship. She still felt quite embarrassed, so she did not dare look into his eyes


    again.


    Nheless, she already made her mind up on the drive there.


    From the start, she had no desire to own half of Chase Group¡¯s real estate in Hilliville. If the Chase


    Family did not have that many troublemakers, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten their real estate that night.


    Moreover, if Tony had not made it there in time to save her, that night would have probably been her


    eternal nightmare.


    She was not a generous person, but she was clear on this. If Tony owned the entire Hilliville, its


    poprity would only rise quickerpared to now. He would instill trust in themon people that it


    was only a matter of time before that city thrives again, which would, in turn, push people to fight to buy


    property there.


    She did not know why he wanted to invest in Hilliville, but ultimately, he took a gamble. If he won, she


    could bask in glory with him. If he lost, she would not suffer any losses, but he would suffer a terrible


    one.


    How could a man like him not be deserving of her unconditional love?


    Her eyes looked chaotic, and her face was also turning red.


    Tony suddenly looked through her chaotic gaze and stared deeply into her eyes.


    She always thought he had a deep gaze that could make people lose themselves in them and be


    unable to escape.


    At this moment, however, she was embarrassed to see her own small reflection in his pupils.


    She grasped his cufflinks.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Besides, I wasn¡¯t the one who made thatnd. It¡¯s not a loss for me,¡± she


    stated bluntly.


    The next moment, she was suddenly lifted in his arms.


    The entrance of the school was already filled with people to start with. Their kiss earlier was still


    considered amon sight, but this princess-carry attracted the attention of countless people in an


    instant.


    Her face blushed an even brighter red and made her bury her face in his chest.


    ¡°Once I give you thend, I won¡¯t be a rich woman anymore. You¡¯ll have to take care of me in the


    future,¡± she murmured.


    His lips curled up. The radiance in his eyes was so bright that it felt like he was carrying all the sunlight


    in them. Letting out a low chuckle, he said, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. How can you say that? Once you take on


    myst name, you will be a rich woman.¡±


    She was surprised when he put her down in the driver¡¯s seat. It¡¯s unusual that he asked me to drive


    here today.


    By the time he sat in the passenger seat, she finally pulled herself together and realized that this man


    beside her had shown her love in the smoothest way possible.


    Her face heated up. Yet, from a different perspective, he did not have any ulterior motives against her.


    His love for her was sincere.


    She suddenly leaned in front of him and ced a quick peck on his handsome face.


    ¡°I love you.¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    After Myra said that, her face looked like it was about to burn from how red it was. She quickly sat


    upright in her seat and started the engine to depart.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the man who was on the receiving end of her affection nced at a shady ce in the


    rearview mirror and smiled with a profound look in his eyes.


    Sean¡¯s car was still parked behind them.


    It was as if he had been possessed earlier. After getting into his car, he did not leave right away but


    drove to the school¡¯s gate instead as though he was waiting for something.


    While he looked at the merry food stalls on the side of the street and the happy crowd of people, his


    eyes were out of focus for a long time.


    Did this ce carry a lot of memories that he shared with Myra?


    The principal¡¯s words kept circling around in his mind: ¡®When ites to certain people, don¡¯t wait until


    they¡¯re gone to feel regret. Myra deserves as much as you can give her. If another turning pointes


    around, you should hold on tight to it.¡¯


    Do I still have a chance? His expression loosened up slightly. I probably do, don¡¯t I? She loved me for


    so long. Two months ago, she even tried to ask me to stay. How could she change her mind in such a


    short amount of time?


    If he went up to her now and told her that he regretted it, would she give him another chance?


    He was gripping the steering wheel tightly when, suddenly, a familiar car entered his vision. That white


    sports car belongs to Myra.


    The moment he saw the familiar figure get out of the car, his eyes remained fixed on her, and he no


    longer saw anyone or anything else.


    He quickly unbuckled his seatbelt with the thought of getting out of the car and going up to her. Very


    quickly, however, he spotted another figure appear in her line of vision. It¡¯s him again.


    When Sean stepped out, he watched Myra rush into Tony¡¯s arms voluntarily and the two of them were


    affectionate with each other as though there was no else there. She did not know that Sean was


    standing at the side, so she was not trying to make him mad on purpose. Does that mean¡­ she


    actually likes him?


    He gripped the car door so hard that he almost tore it down.


    Seeing the loving couple ahead, he simply went back inside his sports car.


    Inside the car, his phone had been vibrating for a while, but he did not answer it. He felt agitated. At this


    moment, however, he needed to find something to upy himself with. As soon as he picked up, L


    wailed, ¡°Sean, where are you? Can youe home right now? Mom went too far this time! She


    actually followed me. That¡¯s how much she doesn¡¯t trust me! This time, you have to speak up for me¡­¡±


    Every now and then, he could hear his mother screaming in the background. ¡°When did I follow you? I


    was also at the mall to do some shopping! You¡¯re allowed to go to the mall, but I¡¯m not? How does that


    make sense?¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you wear sunsses and walk around sneakily behind me? Even the shopkeeper could


    tell that you were following me. What are you still quibbling about?¡±


    ¡°Quibbling? I¡¯m not quibbling! I indeed went to the mall, but I wasn¡¯t following you. Are you delusional?¡±


    While he listened to their argument get more intense, he couldn¡¯t help but massage his temples.


    Feeling like the veins in his forehead were popping, he ended the call abruptly and turned off his


    phone.


    He did not know when it started, but at some point, L and his mother started to get into conflict with


    each other. They were always arguing, and they would call him if it got out of hand. In the beginning, it


    was manageable, but it happened so often that even someone more patient would lose their temper.


    His mind wandered to when Myra was at home. She got along very well with Mom. Mom always took


    her side too and told me I was in the wrong. But Myra did not like to argue and was also a filial


    daughter-inw¡­


    When he thought of Myra and saw the car in front of him depart, he pursed his lips and followed after


    them with a dark gaze.


    Upon hearing that Myra wanted to stop by the supermarket, Tony furrowed his brows and asked,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going straight home?¡±


    She turned and looked at him with a warm gaze. ¡°We¡¯ve run out of ingredients at home, so we have to


    get more at the grocery store. I¡¯m going to make you a big meal and let you have a feast today. How


    does that sound?¡±


    His brows shot up. ¡°You can let me have a feast even without any ingredients.¡± His voice was deep and


    alluring.


    Her hands trembled and caused the steering wheel to go sideways. The car wobbled for a moment and


    leaned toward the right. As a result, she got pulled over by a traffic officer.


    Hearing his low chuckle, she shot him a re. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    When she saw the traffic officer run over, she leaned across Tony without haste and opened the car


    window on the passenger side.


    ¡°You drove off the road. Do you know how dangerous that was?¡± The traffic police asked formally while


    he was recording something with his head down.


    She quickly admitted in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My hands slipped earlier. I¡¯ll be more careful next


    time.¡±


    Perhaps she was quick to acknowledge her mistake and was also a beautiful girl, hence, the traffic


    officer did not press further. Out of concern, however, he exhorted once again, ¡°You have to focus when


    you¡¯re driving next time. Don¡¯t go off the road again.¡±


    She nodded immediately.


    As soon as the traffic officer turned away and was about to leave, he suddenly heard an rming cry


    with a hint of annoyance.


    His steps came to a halt, and he turned back again. ¡°What happened?¡±


    She was currently sprawled over Tony¡¯sp. Waving her hand awkwardly at the traffic officer, she


    assured, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just slipped.¡±


    When the traffic officer saw that she was fine, he walked down to another car that had been pulled


    over.


    Myra did not fall on Tony¡¯sp willingly, but she was pulled down. Of course, it was by the man beside


    her.


    She looked at him in annoyance.


    His eyes were slightly dark, and his voice was dull. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up now, I¡¯ll have to deal with you.¡±


    Surprised, she quickly went back to her seat and started the car.


    This time, though, she had clearly slowed down.


    A vague smile grew on Tony¡¯s lips. Upon seeing something in the rearview mirror, the smile on the


    corners of his lips hesitated and became indifferent.


    When they arrived at the basement parking lot of the supermarket, Tony did not get out of the car. ¡°I¡¯m


    going to smoke a cigarette outside. You can go in first. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    She nodded and went into the supermarket obediently. After she left, he stepped out of the car and


    pulled out a cigarette. Holding it in his mouth, he used his right hand to light it with a lighter. He propped


    himself up against the white sports car and narrowed his eyes. Soon, the white cloud of smoke rose in


    the air, creating a contrast with his fierce demeanor by adding a sense of leisure.


    Before Myra left, she gave him the keys. They were currently in his other hand.


    Right after Myra left, a Lamborghini drove in and parked in the spot next to theirs. The man inside


    seemed to be suppressing his fury as he jumped out of the car.


    They were both wearing ck suits with white shirts underneath; they both had unrivaled looks, the


    same cold face, and the same hostile eyes.


    Sean looked at the man in front of him. He finally found a ce to put out the anger he suppressed all


    morning. All of a sudden, he strode forward with his right hand ready to punch Tony across the face.


    His fist seemed to carry supreme strength. It also bore the uncontroble anger he felt at this moment.


    Just as he was getting close to Tony, Tony quickly stepped out of the way. It all happened very quickly.


    After he stepped out of the way, Sean felt a strong punch on his lower abdomen. The pain even made


    him stumble a couple of steps back.


    Tony simply swept a nce over Sean¡¯s furious eyes. Using the hand he punched Sean with, he took


    the cigarette out of his mouth and looked at Sean with ease and coldness. ¡°Stop trying to hit on Myra.


    I¡¯m running out of patience.¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    ¡°Trying to hit on Myra?¡± Sean felt pain shooting up from his abdomen but couldn¡¯t care less about it at


    the moment. His eyes were slightly reddened like a cornered beast¡¯s. Looking at Tony, he sneered,


    ¡°Just who is the one trying to hit on Myra here? If it wasn¡¯t for you, Director Hart, the person


    apanying her to the mall right now would be me!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Tony raised his long and nted eyebrows slightly while flicking the ash off his cigarette. ¡°Why


    don¡¯t you tell me, Director Chase; just how many times have you ever apanied her to the mall in


    the past two years? Or, should I say¡­¡± He took a drag on his cigarette, his eyes growing frosty. ¡°How


    many times have you apanied other women to the mall before?¡±


    Sean¡¯s expression changed greatly. ¡°This is between us as husband and wife. It is none of your


    business.¡±


    ¡°Ex-husband and ex-wife.¡± Tony narrowed his eyes. A dark emotion flowed through his eyes as he spat


    out the words, ¡°One that exists in name only.¡±


    For an instant, Sean felt as if he could even hear the sound of the blood elerating through the veins


    in his body. The veins in his forehead bulged sharply as he suddenly recalled the sexy voice Myra


    made by the side of the mountain road the other day. Then, he remembered that she had spent the


    entire night at the Hart Residence with the man standing in front of him. Of course, I know all about the


    intimate acts between a man and a woman. How can I not know?! He had never once touched her in


    the two years of their marriage. Therefore, when he discovered that the two of them were inside the


    car, he had been so furious that he wanted to rush over to that car and murder the man inside!


    Listening to those words of mockery, he clenched his hands into fists. ¡°Tony Hart, you despicable


    b*stard! Were you the one that purchased Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville?!¡±


    He was slowly bing more and more aware of this man¡¯s methods. Although he did not know when


    Tony started having feelings for Myra, the reason she was so decisive about divorcing him; the way


    Tony coincidentally rescued her during the riot at the construction site; the way Tony coincidentally


    freed her after she was thrown into prison; and many other things that he was clueless about even


    now¡­ they all seemed to be part of Tony¡¯s n in hindsight. He had approached Myra, little by little,


    with a specific goal in mind. Later, he even announced his acquisition of Hilliville. Coincidentally or not,


    Myra had also resolutely demanded 50% of the properties of Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville when divorcing


    Sean back then¡­


    ¡°Are you trying to take advantage of Myra?!¡± All of a sudden, the memory of a photo depicting Myra and


    another man in an ambiguous position that L once showed him surfaced in his mind. Back then, only


    Myra¡¯s face could be seen clearly. He could not identify the face of the man in the photo. Now that I


    think about it, isn¡¯t that man in the photo the same man as the one standing in front of me right now?! A


    sense of urgency and outrage shed across his eyes. He red fixedly at the man in front of him with


    an insidious look. ¡°Are you using Myra to obtain the entirety of Hilliville?! Is the part of Hilliville that Myra


    holds in your hands now?!¡±


    ¡°Use?¡± The smoke from the cigarette curled upward like white satin. Tony curved the corners of his lips


    into a smile that was both icy and mocking. ¡°I have never thought much of Hilliville. I can even give her


    the entirety of Hilliville if she wants it. What about you?¡±


    Sean¡¯s pupils contracted abruptly.


    ¡°Aside from throwing her into prison because of Hilliville, what else have you done that was not taking


    advantage of her?¡± Tony straightened his body, carelessly threw the cigarette to the ground, and


    snuffed out the cigarette with his leather shoe. Turning around, he nced at the expensive branded


    watch on his wrist and emotionlessly said, ¡°Director Chase, you seem to have forgotten about your


    pregnant wife. Why don¡¯t you go home andfort your wife and your mother?¡± He headed toward the


    entrance of the mall, his voice suddenly turning cold and terrifying. ¡°As for Myra¡­ she is not a woman


    you can even dream about now.¡±


    Sean stared at Tony¡¯s back gradually disappearing into the distance and suddenly felt as if somebody


    had taken all the strength out of his body. He breathed heavily, clutching at his abdomen to hold himself


    together as overwhelming despair washed over his heart. I tricked Myra and even married L. All of


    this¡­ Unlike what Mr. Jones imed, there is no saving our rtionship¡­ Myra and I arepletely


    at odds with each other; we are drifting further and further away instead¡­


    The phone in his pocket rang frantically again. Closing his eyes, he dug out his phone before opening


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    his eyes again to nce at it. This time, the call came from his mother. He pressed the button to ept


    the call with a tired expression, and a weeping voice immediately sounded through the phone. ¡°I can¡¯t


    continue living like this! Sean,e back quickly and take a good look at your wife! If you don¡¯t want to


    live with me, you can tell me directly. I will move out immediately. Why do I have to be humiliated by


    your wife in this manner?! Sob, sob¡­¡±


    Sean clenched his phone tightly, a wave of overwhelming exhaustion sweeping over him.


    Myra pushed a small shopping cart and wandered around the food corner of the supermarket,


    randomly grabbing whatever caught her eye. She also got some of the junk food that Estelle liked.


    When Tony called her, she had just arrived at the seafood corner.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Seafood corner. Look at the signs above your head; there are directions.¡± She was fairly certain that


    he wasn¡¯t the type of person that needed to go shopping for groceries. Worried that he couldn¡¯t find her,


    she exined the directions to him.


    ¡°Wait right there,¡± Tony said before hanging up. Therefore, Myra decided to look at the live fish next to


    her. She could tell that Tony liked eating fish. I think Old Master Hart likes eating fish too.


    While asking the supermarket staff to process the fish she had chosen, she suddenly noticed a familiar


    white figure passing by not too far away. Stunned, she turned around and looked in the direction the


    white figure had walked in. That person¡¯s figure was voluptuous. As that person was standing with their


    side profile facing her, she could not see that person¡¯s face from the front. Even so, she intuitively knew


    who that person was. Still, what surprised her more was the slight bump on that person¡¯s stomach and


    the t shoes that person was wearing.


    ¡°Miss, your fish has been cleaned. Here.¡±


    She smiled and thanked the staff. Then, she took the stic bag that was handed to her and ced it


    in the small shopping cart. Although she was surprised to see that person just now, it had nothing to do


    with her anymore. Thus, she stood in ce, wondering if she should call Tony.


    All of a sudden, a hand covered her eyes while another hand wrapped around her waist tightly, pulling


    her backward until she was pressed against a person¡¯s chest. Before she could react to what was


    going on, she felt a kiss on her neck¡ªsomebody was sucking deeply against her neck. She had been


    frightened at first and was about to open her mouth to scream. However, she caught a whiff of the


    familiar scenting from the person behind her. Feeling both shy and angry, she couldn¡¯t help


    reaching out to grab the hand that was covering her eyes. After that, she turned around and red at


    the man dressed in a suit and leather shoes. ¡°What are you doing?! We are at the supermarket!¡±


    Whenever Myra felt embarrassed, her delicate skin would flush red. Tony studied the hickey he left on


    her neck and smiled evilly before ncing at the small shopping cart she was pushing. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± She pushed the small shopping cart along. However, the man took it from her naturally. He


    pushed the shopping cart with one hand and held her waist with the other. Even though she tried to


    shove him away, he simply ignored her. In the end, she gave in to him and nced at the items in the


    shopping cart. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like, so I just got some random stuff. I also bought some junk


    food just in case Estelle drops by.¡±


    Upon hearing that she had prepared some junk food for Estelle, he swept a nce over the few colorful


    packs of junk food in the shopping cart without saying anything. Along the way, he grabbed many


    things and threw them into the shopping cart. With every item that he ced into the shopping cart, he


    would say, ¡°I like this.¡±


    Soon, the shopping cart was so full that nothing else could fit in it. She was just about to say that they


    ought to get another shopping cart or a basket when he casually picked up the few packs of junk food


    she had chosen for Estelle and threw them back onto the shelf. ¡°Why are you going through so much


    trouble for her? Ask her to bring her own the next time shees over.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at his actions. No wonder he ces those packs of junk food


    at the top every time he throws something into the shopping cart and says that he¡¯s worried they might


    get crushed. He just doesn¡¯t want to buy any of the food I chose for Estelle!


    ¡°Tony, are you jealous of Estelle?¡± Myra nced sideways at him.


    Tony narrowed his eyes and gradually released his hold around her waist. He faintly said, ¡°Put back


    some of the things I like. We¡¯ll get what she likes instead.¡± He deliberately emphasized the word ¡®the


    things I like¡¯, making himself sound extremely aggrieved yet magnanimous and unperturbed.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Myra felt something warm budding in her heart. Reaching out, she grabbed his hand that was


    pretending to take stuff out of the small shopping cart and inteced her fingers with his. Then, she


    softly said, ¡°I¡¯ll just order them online for her. You don¡¯t need to put any of the stuff you like back.¡±


    Tony lifted his eyebrow at her and wryly said, ¡°That¡¯s not good, is it?¡±


    Looking at his insincere and sanctimonious attitude, she squeezed his fingers hard. I¡¯ve never seen a


    more shameless man than this guy. At the same time, she exasperatedly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We


    bought enough today anyway.¡±


    Only then did he seem satisfied. He twisted his hand out of her grip to hold her hand instead while


    pushing the shopping cart along as he continued onward. She watched as the corners of his mouth


    lifted into the faintest smile. It was hard for her to imagine his cold and indifferent appearance, and her


    heart softened even more.


    Finally, they pushed the shopping cart over to the cashier to check out their items. He had always been


    an impatient man. Fortunately, not many people were at the cashier at the moment. Therefore, they


    didn¡¯t need to wait for long before their turn came.


    Behind them stood another couple that seemed to be university students. The couple was in the


    honeymoon phase of their rtionship. Even during such a short wait in line, they had already


    exchanged kisses at least three times.


    Myra inadvertently nced backward before turning forward again ufortably. She normally wasn¡¯t


    bothered by stuff like this. It was probably because Tony was standing next to her right now that she felt


    embarrassed to witness such an intimate scene.


    Tony nced at her blushing cheeks. He seemed to notice something out of the corner of his eye.


    Narrowing his eyes dangerously, he leaned close to her ears and whispered, ¡°Myra, let¡¯s make a bet.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Her ear felt ticklish. Turning her head, her pink and tender lips happened to brush against his


    thin lips. The touch of softness that brushed across their lips seemed driven by an electric current that


    made his eyes darken immediately. When she saw his expression, she hurriedly moved away from


    him. She ufortably asked in a low voice, ¡°What kind of bet?¡±


    ¡°You will suddenly call out my name while we are settling the billter.¡± A trace of displeasure swept


    across his eyes when he saw her distancing herself from him. Thus, he pulled her back into his arms.


    That posture happened to put her in a position where she could see the ambiguous gaze of the couple


    behind them. Hence, her face flushed redder than before. She speechlessly stood primly in his arms


    and red at him. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±


    ¡°Will you ept the bet?¡± The man didn¡¯t seem to notice the strange looks they were receiving from


    their surroundings; he was staring straight into her eyes.


    She suddenly realized that bringing this shameless man to the supermarket with her was a huge


    mistake. Looking into his sudden scorching gaze, she felt her scalp tingling. ¡°Sure; sure,¡± she


    perfunctorily replied while hastily pushing the man away.


    This time around, he did not pull her back into his arms again. He simply whispered next to her, ¡°If I


    win, we¡¯ll go to my ce today. Okay?¡±


    She stiffened and nced at him a little suspiciously. ¡°Aren¡¯t we living next to each other? Is there a


    difference?¡±


    At the same time, a faint blush crept over her face. She had been sweating bullets, thinking that he was


    going to say something utterly shocking. Thus, she breathed a sigh of relief at his words.


    Brushing her hair aside, he murmured, ¡°Not your apartment; the ce I used to live in.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Is he talking about the apartment he used to live in? To be honest, it doesn¡¯t matter where we go.


    I¡¯ve already promised to spend the entire afternoon with him. It¡¯s enough as long as there¡¯s a kitchen to


    cook in. Thus, she nodded after briefly considering it. ¡°Okay.¡±


    A faint chill appeared at the corner of Tony¡¯s lips, but Myra failed to notice it. She didn¡¯t pay any


    attention to the words he said just now. Even if they had not made the bet, she would have gone there


    with him since he mentioned it. Unfortunately, she had forgotten about his temperament.


    As she was paying, he handed a gold VIP card directly to thedy cashier. ¡°Use this card.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t bothered by these details. When she saw the card being handed over, she immediately


    kept her purse. She was just about to pack up the things that had been scanned when she suddenly


    saw him casually grabbing a box of Okamoto Ultra-Thin Condoms that were ced next to the counter.


    He handed it to thedy cashier calmly. ¡°Add this in too.¡±


    Her face immediately turned beet-red. Lowering her head, she pretended that she had not seen


    anything. However, his soft voice sounded next to her ear. ¡°Would you prefer the strawberry vored


    ones or the peach vored ones?¡±


    ¡°Tony Hart!¡± Sure enough, Myra shouted out Tony¡¯s name. Seeing the slight curve of his lips, she swore


    to herself, Next time, I am never bringing him to the supermarket with me again. I will also never visit


    this supermarket ever again¡­


    Upon exiting the supermarket, it was Tony¡¯s turn to drive. Myra was currently fuming due to his


    shameless behavior at the supermarket just now. Therefore, she ignored him the entire journey. As a


    result, he asionally looked away from the road to nce at the woman next to him. Raising his long


    and nted eyebrows slightly, he asked, ¡°Are you mad at me?¡±


    She pursed her lips and turned her gaze to the scenery outside the window. He chuckled softly and did


    not say anything else. Not long after that, his phone started ringing.


    Eyeing the woman that was still looking out the window, he smiled faintly and offhandedly mentioned,


    ¡°It might be from Elliot or Leo. It¡¯s nothing important. Besides, I can¡¯t answer my phone right now since


    I¡¯m driving.¡±


    Although he imed that it wasn¡¯t important, most of the calls from those people were about important


    words. His thin lips curved into a deeper arc in response. The ringing of his phone soon stopped.


    However, it soon started ringing again.


    Myra felt as if a cat was wing at her heart. In the end, she caved in. Turning around, she red at


    the man that was driving while answering his phone on his behalf. An impatient but pleasant female


    voice sounded through the phone almost as soon as the call connected.


    ¡°Hey, Tony! I called you so many times. Why do you never answer¡ª¡± The voice was filled with


    resentment and longing; it was also overflowing with affection. It felt like a punch in Myra¡¯s gut. Feeling


    somewhat stunned, she failed to recover from her shock for a moment.


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you driving? Or, are you in a meeting?¡± The woman on the


    other side of the phone asked.


    Myra nced at the man that was focused on driving. His side profile was coldly handsome with a hint


    of trustworthiness. Noticing her look, he raised his eyebrow at her as if to ask her what was wrong.


    She paused before speaking into the phone. ¡°He is driving right now. Can I help you pass a message to


    him?¡±


    The other party immediately fell silent. After that, the voice became rather haughty. ¡°Are you his new


    assistant?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, who are you?! Why do you have Tony¡¯s phone?!¡± The female voice on the other side of the


    phone became shriller and shriller.


    Myra was just about to reply when the other party abruptly ended the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who was it?¡± Tony saw that Myra seemed taken aback, so he nced at his phone.


    Only then did she lower her head to nce at the Caller ID¡ªit was an unregistered number. She shook


    her head in response. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it was either. It was a woman who seemed to be looking for


    you. When she heard me answering your phone, she hung up on me.¡±


    Myra bit her lip. It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t bothered by the call. That woman¡¯s voice


    sounded so arrogant. Moreover, she addressed Tony in such an intimate manner. However, Myra


    simply could not figure out who it was.


    Seeing that herplexion wasn¡¯t too good, a faint trace of amusement appeared in his eyes. He


    reached out his right hand and held her left hand. ¡°Why do you look so moody all of a sudden? Was


    she rude to you?¡±


    She did not answer his question. Instead, she looked at him. ¡°Tony, did you have a lot of girlfriends in


    the past?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Those words came out sounding so bitter that the man next to her could hear the jealousy oozing from


    them. Tony was taken aback for a moment before heughed softly.


    When Myra saw Tonyughing softly, a touch of shame colored her cheeks. In the past, she had heard


    from Elliot that he never had a girlfriend before. But, how is that possible? Besides, his skillful


    techniques and inexhaustible energy made her believe that their lovemaking the other day was not his


    first time. How could a businessman in his thirties never have had a girlfriend before? Therefore, she


    subconsciously assumed that woman was one of his past girlfriends from the way she spoke just now.


    Mulling over it, she felt a little ufortable about it, especially since that woman actually dared to call.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Not long after, the car arrived at a small residential area and stopped in front of a vi located in the


    deepest part of the area. The vi was not veryrge, but it was very exquisite. There was a small


    garden inside; various flowers and nts also trailed down from the second-floor balcony. There were


    white tiles, red brick walls, wooden fences, and even a small pond inside the garden. Beside the pond


    stood a cherry tree, giving the entire garden an idyllic feeling.


    A caretaker stood outside the vi. When he saw Tony¡¯s car, he hurriedly came forward to take the


    keys from Tony and opened the garage door on the first floor. Upon returning the keys, he heard Tony¡¯s


    indifferent voice saying, ¡°Close the garage door behind you.¡±


    The caretaker seemed taken aback for a moment. However, he quickly nodded in response and left,


    not forgetting to close the garage door behind him.


    When Myra heard what Tony said to the caretaker, she immediately became vignt and wanted to get


    out of the car. Unfortunately, his long and slender hand was faster than hers. At the same time, the car


    locked with a ¡®click¡¯ and she found herself caught by the scorching hands of the man next to her.


    Her sports car was not spacious. Even if he leaned his seat back, she felt ufortable lying on his


    body. However, it was hard for her to ignore his intentions when his burning gaze was staring right at


    her.


    ¡°Tony, we haven¡¯t had lunch yet¡ª¡± She helplessly nced down at the man¡¯sher region. In such a


    short time, she could already feel the changes urring on his lower body. I seriously hate how


    energetic he is. Then, she suddenly recalled that she had yet to receive an answer to her question that


    came up during the car ride. She instantly lost all interest and wanted to get up, but the man caught her


    by the waist and pressed her closer to his body.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to spend the afternoon with me?¡± The man¡¯s low and hoarse voice sounded in her


    ears.


    His warm breath tickled the area around her ear. Her body stiffened slightly in response, and her face


    burned crimson all of a sudden. ¡°Yes, but not the way that you have in mind!¡± This man!


    Heughed softly, and hisughter was bewitching. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you tell me¡­ what ¡®way¡¯ do I


    have in mind?¡±


    His hand was already reaching toward the hem of her blouse and sliding up her slim waist¡­ Her face


    flushed with blood. Biting her lip and turning her head away, she decided not to say another word.


    Seeing that she seemed to be in a bad mood, he raised his eyebrows at her and kissed her on the


    forehead. Then, he hugged her tighter as if he was trying to merge her body with his. When he saw that


    she was not responding to his advances even after a long time passed, he helplessly kissed her on the


    lips and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ve never had any girlfriends before. And now, you are my only one.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She turned her head to re at him. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that tofort me.¡± Studying the eyes


    of the man that was dark with desire at that moment, she bit her lip. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that you¡¯ve never


    had a girlfriend before¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± His voice was incredibly hoarse. All of a sudden, he grabbed her right hand with


    his left and led it toward his crotch. ¡°In the beginning, I was immersed in my career. After that, I got


    older and wasn¡¯t bothered anymore. I won¡¯t have a reaction here if it isn¡¯t the right person for me.¡±


    She could feel the hard and hot sensation of his member under her fingers. She didn¡¯t know whether it


    was what he said to her or his shameless behavior that made her face flush crimson. At the same time,


    her body became slightly limp.


    ¡°That woman that called you today¡ª¡± Myra started speaking when she abruptly realized that the


    woman¡¯s voice she heard today sounded rather familiar. I think I heard it not too long ago¡­ Then, the


    realization hit her. I remember now; that voice¡­ Isn¡¯t that the woman I heard through the phone when I


    was on a call with Tony during his business trip to the United States? That woman was called¡­


    Gemma Walton. That¡¯s right; it¡¯s her! She felt humiliated and annoyed. Doesn¡¯t that mean I was feeling


    jealous for no reason?


    Tony watched as the expression of the woman in front of him changed again and again. The desire in


    his eyes burned stronger, and his thin lips covered hers fiercely. ¡°I like seeing you jealous.¡±


    Tony¡¯s voice sounded even deeper than usual in the silence that was asionally broken by Myra¡¯s


    moans. Myra felt an ufortable feeling expanding in her lower body. After that, her head went nk


    with confusion, and she couldn¡¯t think about anything else anymore¡­


    Outside the vi, a ck Lamborghini was quietly parked in the sun. However, the heat could not be


    felt at all. A red sports car silently approached and stopped next to it. Kris quickly got out of the car and


    looked at the man inside the sports car next to her, a sh of surprise flitting through her eyes. Walking


    over to the car door amorously, she knocked on Sean¡¯s car window.


    The car window rolled down to reveal a cold but handsome face.


    Seeing that it was indeed Sean, Kris couldn¡¯t help ncing at the vi beside her. She knew that Tony


    owned that vi. Moreover, somebody had informed her that Tony had parked his car here today. More


    importantly, Myra was with him too. Myra is inside. Is Sean here for Tony? Or, is he here for Myra? He¡¯s


    probably here for Myra.


    Kris knew that Sean and Myra were divorced. Seeing how he was behaving, she secretly felt jealous of


    Myra for having men hanging all over her. I wonder what kind of spell Sean is under. Despite divorcing


    Myra, he still seems reluctant to let her go.


    ¡°Director Chase, what a coincidence. I can¡¯t believe we ran into each other here.¡±


    She had a good impression of Sean back then. It was a pity that the man was utterly disinterested in


    her at the time. Since she didn¡¯t want to be given the cold shoulder, she had not bothered approaching


    him. Besides, she honestly couldn¡¯t care less for the Chase Group¡¯s situation at the time. Rather, one


    couldn¡¯t find any other wealthy young mistress in Bradfort University that was as stupid as Myra, who


    would be interested in Sean.


    Still, not being interested in him doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. Kris was the type


    of woman that especially liked having all the men¡¯s attention on her. She enjoyed the feeling of being in


    the spotlight. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help showcasing her charm in front of this handsome man even


    though she couldn¡¯t care less about him.


    However, Sean simply nced at her indifferently before frowning and rolling the window up again.


    After that, the sports car quickly turned around and left swiftly.


    She was rendered speechless. It was bad enough that Tony had ignored her. She did not expect to be


    ignored by Sean too. Thus, her expression turned ugly instantly.


    ¡°He is nothing but a divorced man. Did he think I was actually interested in him?¡± She angrily spat out


    those words before heading toward the vi next to her.


    Just as she reached the gates of the vi, a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom swiftly stopped in front of the


    gate. She narrowed her eyes slightly at the sight of the car.


    Soon, the door of the car opened and an old man came out of the car. The old man looked to be in his


    eighties, but he still seemed to be very vigorous. His stern face was expressionless, and the beard on


    his chin shook slightly. He sped his hands behind his back, looking energetic and serious.


    After the old man got out of the car, he waved dismissively at the driver inside the car. Then, the driver


    immediately started the engine and drove away. Meanwhile, the old man stepped forward and pressed


    the doorbell in front of the gate. Nobody inside came to answer the door. Frowning, the old man pursed


    his lips and consecutively pressed the doorbell thrice. Unfortunately, the response was the same¡ª


    nobody came to answer the door.


    Kris felt her heart rate increasing. She was certain that this man was Sebastian Hart, the one who


    currently wielded authority over the Hart Family; he was a renowned businessman in Bradfort City back


    in his time. In other words, he was none other than Tony¡¯s grandfather!


    The words her father had told her immediately surfaced in her mind; he imed that the two elders of


    the Hart Family were fond of well-behaved girls. She originally wanted to go and visit those two elders


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    today. However, she couldn¡¯t sit still after receiving news about Tony and rushed over here instead.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir¡­¡± Kris swiftly formted the words in her mind while putting on a sensible and


    considerate act. ¡°Are you here to see Director Hart too?¡±

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Kris was way more intelligent than Sasha. She pretended not to know who Sebastian was at the start


    so that she could take her time and create a good impression on him. Although this trick might work on


    ordinary old men, Sebastian had seen all sorts of tricks in his life. Therefore, he simply nced at her


    indifferently before turning back to continue ringing the doorbell.


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat humiliated when she saw that he was ignoring her. She was about


    to say something. At that moment, he muttered under his breath after being ignored despite ringing the


    doorbell several times, ¡°Strange; what is going on? I clearly saw them heading here. Why is nobody


    answering the door? Could it be that they didn¡¯te here?¡±


    He had left the clubhouse out of boredom today. Thus, he asked his driver to turn the car around and


    head to the mall instead. He suddenly had a craving for fish, especially the steamed fish Myra made


    the other day. As soon as his car entered the underground parking lot, he immediately caught sight of a


    white sports car. Isn¡¯t that my little grandson and Myra standing behind that car?! They are carrying


    several bags of ingredients. It looks like they are going home to prepare lunch.


    After seeing the car drive away, he hurriedly asked his driver to secretly follow them. From the route


    they were taking, they seemed to be heading toward his grandson¡¯s vi. Thus, he asked his driver to


    slow down and stop by the side of the road for a while before heading over again. He was worried that


    his grandson might notice him. Besides, he knew the direction to the vi. Unexpectedly, nobody came


    to answer the door even though he got out of the car and rang the doorbell repeatedly.


    When Kris heard Sebastian talking to himself, she hurriedly said, ¡°Director Hart is here. You didn¡¯t


    Sebastian finally couldn¡¯t ignore the woman next to him any longer. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Who are


    you?¡±


    Seeing that the old man was finally talking to her, she hastily showed him an adorable smile. ¡°My name


    is Kris Stark. I am Myra¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Myra has a younger sister? Why haven¡¯t I heard her mention you before?¡± he quietly asked. To be


    honest, he was aware of who she was. He had thoroughly investigated Myra¡¯s entire family, all the way


    back until her ancestors, a long time ago. Naturally, he also knew about the rtionship between Myra


    and Kris. Still, both the grandfather and grandson duo were protective of Myra. Therefore, he did not


    show any kindness to the woman in front of him.


    She looked a little embarrassed. sping her hands in front of her nervously, she revealed an uneasy


    expression. ¡°Sis left the house a long time ago, she¡­¡± She nced at him quickly before lowering her


    head again with a troubled expression. ¡°I don¡¯t think she likes me very much. So, she might not have


    mentioned me to other people before¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh. I get that you are Myra¡¯s sister, but why are you looking for my grandson?¡± He was clearly not


    easily fooled by simple tricks.


    Her heart rate elerated slightly. Even so, she forced herself to speak calmly. ¡°The Stark Group is


    hoping to cooperate with the Hart Group on the Elsinore Garden Project. I am the person in charge of


    the Elsinore Garden Project. I came here to meet Director Hart because I have some urgent issues to


    discuss with him.¡± Of course, that¡¯s not the actual reason. But, this is the only answer I can give this old


    man right now!


    After listening to her exnation, his brilliant eyes narrowed slightly and the corners of his mouth


    twitched. ¡°You¡¯re really hardworking and proactive, Miss Stark, to still be thinking about work on the


    weekends.¡±


    She felt a little displeased upon hearing the distant manner in which he was addressing her. He calls


    Myra ¡®Myra¡¯, but he calls me ¡®Miss Stark¡¯. As expected, Myra has already sunk her ws into the elders


    of the Hart Family! Damn it! I¡¯m one step toote! Forcing a pure and innocent smile on her face, she


    said, ¡°I simply wanted to share some of the burdens my father is carrying. My father is getting older. I


    don¡¯t want him to work so hard anymore.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s very filial of you,¡± he dryly replied. Then, he turned away and continued ringing the doorbell. He


    was making it clear that he did not wish to continue talking to her.


    Although Kris felt a little annoyed inside, she knew that she couldn¡¯t rush things with the elders of the


    Hart Family. Thus, she quietly stood by the side. In any case, Sebastian had not asked her to leave.


    And, her reason to be here was a legitimate one. Even if she couldn¡¯t attract Tony¡¯s attention as per her


    original n, it wasn¡¯t a bad oue since she met with Sebastian and created a better impression of


    herself on him instead.


    However, the two of them had not expected that their wait wouldst for half an hour. Adding to the fact


    that Sebastian had asked his driver to wait by the side of the road for more than 20 minutes earlier, he


    had practically been waiting for almost an hour now.


    Myra was suffering from leg cramps. For that reason, Tony had no choice but to end things early. She


    pinched the waist of the man in front of her furiously. Unfortunately, his firm and hard muscles only


    made her hand hurt. Thus, she red at the man in front of her with all her might.


    Meanwhile, Tony was feeling very tolerant now that he had satisfied himself once. Hugging her, he


    massaged her calf for her. Although the pressure he used with his massage wasn¡¯t perfect, her leg felt


    much better. Thus, she moaned slightly from the pleasure. Listening to her sexy voice after doing the


    deed, his eyes darkened slightly again. His hand that was massaging her calf slowly slid upward. Just


    as he was about to seed, he was stopped by a delicate little hand. Her eyes were full of grievances.


    ¡°My leg hurts¡­¡±


    His hand immediately stopped mid-motion. He kissed her on the lips before carefully cing her back


    in the passenger seat and saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you up. You should soak in a hot bath for


    a bit.¡±


    She hurriedly nodded in agreement, for fear that he might suddenly change his mind. When he got out


    of the car, cool air immediately rushed into the car the moment the car door was opened. As their


    passion gradually ebbed, they slowly calmed down. At that moment, they heard the faint ringing of the


    doorbell.


    The doorbell had been installed in the vi, so the sound was very faint in the garage. Moreover, the


    two of them had been caught in the throes of passion just now; they were too busy to hear anything.


    Myra indicated to Tony to go and check who was ringing the doorbell. After tidying up slightly, Tony


    opened the garage door and walked outside.


    Sebastian saw it clearly¡ªTony had walked out of the garage just now. In thest half an hour, his


    grandson had been in the garage all along! As Tony got closer, Sebastian noticed several red marks on


    his grandson¡¯s neck. It was very noticeable!


    ¡°You little b*stard!¡± Once Tony approached, Sebastian could no longer stop his rage from erupting. ¡°I


    rang the doorbell for so long! Are you deaf?! What were you doing sneaking around inside the garage?!


    Why didn¡¯t youe out to open the door?!¡±


    Tony had seen the old man that was standing outside the gate as soon as he exited the garage. He


    squinted slightly in response. After doing the deed, he had azy and sexy vibe around him, which


    made Kris, who was acting like she was invisible by the side, more attracted to him than ever.


    ¡°Why are you yelling?¡± He walked over without any expression on his face. He was also in no hurry to


    open the door as he calmly exined, ¡°I was busy making you some great-grandchildren.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression flushed red instantly¡ªhe immediately understood the meaning behind Tony¡¯s


    words.


    ¡°You little b*stard! Don¡¯t you know shame?!¡± His tone became stricter. However, it had no effect on


    Tony. Tony simply raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you don¡¯t want great-grandchildren, just let me know. I¡¯ll be


    more careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want great-grandchildren?!¡± After being silenced for a long time, Sebastian finally


    choked out that sentence. He red balefully at his grandson standing in front of him. The problem is


    that I can¡¯t wait to have great-grandchildren! Seeing that the man in front of him had no intention of


    opening the gate, he forced himself to calm down and spoke to Tony in amanding tone. ¡°Open the


    gate.¡±


    ¡°Why did youe here at noon?¡± Unfortunately, Tony was not an obedient grandson.


    Sebastian had been waiting for nearly an hour now. During that period, the mes of his rage had


    erupted, died out, and rekindled again. Moreover, this process had repeated itself time and time again.


    He only waited this long because he wanted to eat the food Myra cooked herself. Pursing his lips, he


    red at Tony. ¡°Coming over during noon, what else can Ie for other than to have lunch with


    you?!¡±


    ¡°Oh. We¡¯ve already had lunch. If you want to drop by for lunch in the future, let us know in advance.¡±


    Tony folded his arms across his chest and raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie to me! I saw youing back after shopping at the supermarket. You never even


    left the garage; how could you have eaten lunch already?!¡± Sebastian was about to start preaching


    again as soon as he recalled that the two had been fooling around in the car ever since their return.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    My little grandson has always been rebellious and undisciplined. I shouldn¡¯t have sent him to the United


    States back then. All he did there was learn a bunch of bad habits! It¡¯s still broad daylight outside, how


    can he be so depraved?! Sebastian¡¯s aged face turned even redder. He also became angrier. ¡°If you


    don¡¯t open the door, I will call Myra instead! She will surely open the door for me!¡±


    He acted as if he was going to call Myra with the phone in his hand. In reality, he was only friends with


    her on Facebook. He did not have her phone number. He had messaged her on Messenger, but she


    had yet to reply to him. He also called Tony¡¯s number just now, but Tony¡¯s phone had been turned off. If


    Kris had not mentioned that she saw Myra and Tony heading inside, I would have left a long time ago!


    At the mention of Myra¡¯s name, Tony narrowed his eyes slightly. Meanwhile, Sebastian stared straight


    into Tony¡¯s eyes. Their gazes collided and shed like a lightning storm. After a long while, Tony stuck


    one hand into his pocket and looked at the stubborn old man in front of him with a fake smile. ¡°Just this


    once; I¡¯m returning the favor I owe you for Hilliville.¡±


    This f*cking b*stard! Sebastian uttered a string of expletives in his heart. How can he say that he is


    returning the favor involving tens of billions just by inviting me in for lunch with that unwilling expression


    of his?! Even an earthworm is better than this f*cking ungrateful grandson! Cursing non-stop in his


    head, he was tempted to perform a shoulder throw on the man standing in front of him. He is practically


    begging for a beating. Even so, he resisted the temptation. He coldly and mockingly looked at the man


    that was opening the gate. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you still remember the help I gave you for Hilliville. Should I


    be grateful that you¡¯re willing to let me in and benevolently give me a free lunch?¡±


    ¡°Quickly eat and go home,¡± Tony coldly added.


    Sebastian suddenly thought to himself, it¡¯s such a miracle that I managed to live until I¡¯m 80! He walked


    inside, feeling down. At the same time, he was thinking about how to punish this unfilial grandson of


    his!


    The gate only allowed Sebastian to pass through before closing again without further ado. Kris had


    been pretending to follow Sebastian inside as if it was only natural for her to do so. Thus, her


    expression changed slightly when the gate closed. Despite that, she forced a kind smile on her face.


    ¡°Director Hart, I came here to discuss the Elsinore Garden Project with you. And¡­¡±


    A trace of hatred shed across her eyes. She had understood the situation from the conversation


    between Tony and Sebastian just now. Not only did Sebastian know that Myra was Tony¡¯s girlfriend, but


    he seemed to hold a favorable impression toward Myra. That clearly indicated one thing¡ªTony was


    serious about Myra and it wasn¡¯t just a fling. When such a dangerous signal shed through her head,


    she immediately panicked. Even so, she wasn¡¯t one to give up so easily as long as she still had a


    chance!


    ¡°Visit Sis while I¡¯m at it.¡± After considering all sorts of scenarios, she decided that she could adapt to


    the situation and react as she saw fit as long as she managed to follow them inside.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You can look at her from here.¡± Tony didn¡¯t even bother to look at her as he turned and headed inside.


    Behind him, Kris¡¯ expression turned livid. ¡®Myra¡¯¡­ He is addressing her in such an affectionate manner!


    The rage that filled her heart expanded like a balloon filled with hydrogen gas¡ªjust a little bit more and


    the balloon would explode. She tightly clenched her hands that were hanging by her sides into fists.


    Ever since she received her father¡¯s approval, she immediately made ns to pursue Tony


    romantically. On another note, the Hart Group had announced their acquisition of Hilliville today and


    were aggressively hyping it up. As far as anybody was concerned, Myra, who held a 40% stake in


    Hilliville, was immeasurably valuable right now! I can¡¯t believe Myra managed to score such luck! I¡¯m


    pretty certain Sean¡¯s appearance just now wasn¡¯t because of anybody¡ªit was because of Hilliville!


    What about Tony? Is he doing this for Hilliville? Or, does he actually have feelings for Myra?


    The sense of crisis grew stronger and stronger. Myra has been suppressing me ever since her divorce


    from Sean. She no longer runs away from her problems like how she used to. She also learned how to


    fight back with what she has. Didn¡¯t she return to the Stark Group for the sake of taking back the


    freezing abyss.


    Sebastian¡¯s expression was very grim. When he arrived at the garage, he naturally stood in ce and


    did not venture further inside. Meanwhile, Tony walked past him and entered the garage.


    Myra had heard the conversation outside clearly. As her legs had been stiff just now, she couldn¡¯t get


    out of the car. Now that she finally recovered from the cramps, she wanted to get out of the car.


    However, she suddenly found herself in a clean and faintly minty embrace.


    Lifting her head, she came face-to-face with Tony¡¯s chin, which had a faint shade of stubble on it. Then,


    she suddenly bit his chin viciously. Her eyes were full of rage. ¡°Are you satisfied now, Tony Hart?!¡± I¡¯ve


    never met such a shameless person in my life! Old Master Hart wants to have lunch with us today! How


    am I supposed to face him now?! Besides, he also saw the box that Estelle posted to me back at my


    apartment the other day¡­ She felt like dying suddenly. Everybody else has best friends and boyfriends


    that support them. Why do I only get ones that sabotage me?!


    ¡°Satisfied? Do you think I¡¯ll be satisfied with just that?¡± Tony countered, narrowing his eyes and looking


    at her instead.


    Her face turned redder than Sebastian¡¯s. She was so furious that she couldn¡¯t get the words out.


    He nonchntly added, ¡°Still, Grandpa is pretty satisfied. If you can produce a great-grandchild for him


    right away, he will be even more satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Tony! Hart!¡± She pinched him hard. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t pinch his firm muscles and only hurt


    her hand instead. Still, she quickly buried her head in the man¡¯s chest again¡ªthey had already left the


    garage.


    Following that, she heard Sebastian scoffing loudly. The blush crept from her face down to her neck.


    Despite that, she endured the embarrassment, lifted her head, and ufortably called out, ¡°Old


    Master Hart¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sebastian turned his head away and walked toward the vi. However, he was stopped by


    Tony¡¯s words. ¡°The ingredients are in the trunk of the car. If you want to eat lunch, bring them in


    yourself.¡± After saying that, Tony brushed past Sebastian and strode forward.


    Sebastian stood motionless, his expression shing with various shades of fury. A long whileter, he


    angrily went to the trunk of the car and brought out the two bags of stuff inside.


    Meanwhile, Myra entered the vi and struggled to get down from Tony¡¯s arms. The vi wasn¡¯trge,


    so she quickly figured out where the rooms were on the ground floor and entered the bathroom. When


    she came out, she didn¡¯t spare a nce at Tony and headed straight into the kitchen.


    Inside the kitchen, the contents of the two bags had been sorted and neatly ced into the refrigerator.


    Myra was studying the refrigerator in a daze when a head popped in from the outside. When Sebastian


    saw that Myra had seen him, he cleared his throat slightly, walked into the kitchen sternly, and nced


    sideways at her. ¡°For lunch, I want to eat steamed fish, sweet and sour pork, braised chicken with


    chestnuts¡ª¡±


    ¡°We only have spinach.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the man that had


    walked over. Tony nced at Myra and dispassionately said, ¡°Cook some rice and some spinach. We¡¯ll


    make do with that.¡±


    Sebastian immediately lost his temper. ¡°Damn it! You know I don¡¯t eat spinach! You¡¯re doing this on


    purpose!¡±


    ¡°You can eat that or leave; I don¡¯t care.¡± Tony¡¯s expression was aloof.


    Seeing that the two men were about to start bickering again, Myra chased them out of the kitchen with


    a cranky expression.


    Sebastian looked at the tightly closed door, the corners of his mouth trembling slightly as he red at


    Tony. ¡°Look at what terrible temper the woman you chose has!¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    ¡°Admit it; you like this, don¡¯t you?¡± Tony pulled his lips into a grimace. He turned around and headed


    into the living room, leaving behind the angry old man.


    ¡°Only you like this! Your entire family likes it!¡± Sebastian finished speaking, only to realize that his


    statement included himself. Thus, his aged face was so furious that even more wrinkles appeared. Lisa


    is still the best. She doesn¡¯t upset me like this. All of a sudden, he felt as if he had wasted an entire


    afternoon away when he could have had lunch with his wife instead. Why did I visit this stupid couple


    just to make myself angry? How stupid of me!


    While Myra was busying herself in the kitchen, Tony settled somepany affairs with hisptop in the


    living room while Sebastian pretended to read the newspaper next to him. One hourter, lunch was


    served.


    Sebastian wasn¡¯t sure if it was done on purpose. However, all of his favorite dishes were ced in front


    of him. Meanwhile, Tony only had a te of in spinach in front of him.


    Myra picked up her spoon and nonchntly announced, ¡°Lunch is served.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± Sebastianughed heartily when he saw the difference in treatment between him and his


    grandson. He finally felt the resentment building up in his chest for such a long time diminishing.


    In contrast, Tony¡¯s expression was as dark as night. All of a sudden, he rudely mmed his spoon on


    the table with a loud ¡®thud¡¯. Folding his arms across his chest, he pressed his thin lips together tightly.


    Myra casually took a serving of spinach from the te in front of him and nonchntly asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Is there something wrong with the taste?¡± Pretending to taste it, she lifted an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°It tastes fine.¡±


    Raising her eyebrow at him right now felt rather simr to what Tony usually did. Thus, it made Tony


    narrow his eyes at the sight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him; don¡¯t mind him. Come, Myra. The fish you cooked looks great. I love it.¡± Sebastian


    hurriedly invited Myra to eat with him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She naturally felt happy when she was being praised. As a result, the awkward


    atmosphere from just now faded greatly. She was just about to help herself to the fish for a taste when


    she suddenly felt her body being lifted into the air. In the next moment, she was already in the


    scorching embrace of the man next to her.


    ¡°You b*stard! What are you doing?!¡± The first to object was Sebastian.


    Tony carried Myra in his arms and walked toward the staircase. He looked her straight in the eye and


    expressionlessly replied, ¡°Making great-grandchildren!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Sebastian blushed beet red but closed his mouth and said nothing more.


    ¡°Tony Hart!¡± Myra was so furious that she wanted to kick the man in front of her.


    ¡°Go ahead; scream! Scream louder!¡± In just a few seconds, Tony had climbed to the top of the stairs


    and turned around to enter the bedroom. He immediately trapped the woman in his arms against the


    door. His stiff body pressed against her soft body tightly and seamlessly, and his actions were rough. It


    happened in the blink of an eye¡ªMyra felt the heat of the man in front of her against her body. In the


    next moment, that man¡¯s thin lips covered hers forcefully¡­


    By the time a certain man had had his fill, Myra waspletely exhausted. Tony had ced her on the


    King-sized bed and the pure ck bedsheets surrounding her made her arm outside the nkets


    appear even fairer and more delicate. Toward the end, she was practically begging for him to stop


    making love to her. When he felt satisfied with her begging, he finally released her. By then, she was so


    tired that she couldn¡¯t even keep her eyes open anymore.


    A knock on the door sounded from the outside. Tony tucked Myra¡¯s arm under the nket and pulled


    her closer into his embrace before lightly saying, ¡°Enter.¡±


    Sebastian poked his head in through the door. Needless to say, he detected the smell of sex lingering


    in the air. Clearing his throat ufortably, he muttered, ¡°Can you call my driver for me and ask him to


    pick me up? My phone ran out of battery.¡±


    Tony frowned slightly. ¡°Use the phone downstairs.¡±


    Sebastian knew that he could have used the phone downstairs. However, he simply wanted toe


    and ascertain that the poor girl had not been devoured to the point where only her bones were left.


    When he saw the slight rise and fall of the bundle in his grandson¡¯s arms, he guessed that Myra had


    fallen asleep. Only then did he feel relieved. Then, he nced at his grandson reproachfully and softly


    scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. If you scare her away, I¡¯ll see what you¡¯re going to do then!¡±


    ¡°Stop nagging.¡± A trace of impatience appeared on Tony¡¯s face. ¡°Close the door behind you.¡±


    Sebastian choked on those words. He was just about to m the door in a rage when he paused mid-


    motion and turned back again. ¡°What are you nning to do with that thing outside?¡±


    At that moment, Tony felt the body lying in his arms stiffen noticeably and he narrowed his eyes in


    response. It was obvious he knew who Sebastian was referring to by ¡®that thing outside¡¯. When he had


    Myra pressed against the railing in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss window just now, they had seen


    Kris standing outside the gates and refusing to leave. The ss was specially treated so that the


    people on the inside could look outside, but the people on the outside could not see anything inside.


    Despite the passionate atmosphere between them at the time, he had noticed an absent-minded look


    in Myra¡¯s eyes at the sight of Kris.


    ¡°Ignore her.¡± He had always been indifferent toward women. Still, it was clear that Kris¡¯ incessant


    pestering and harassment had left him feeling utterly repulsed, not to mention the pain she and Rachel


    had brought to Myra.


    After Sebastian left, Tony slid his hand from Myra¡¯s face to her delicate neck to the soft plumpness of


    her left bosom. Kneading her left bosom lightly, he nted a soft kiss on her forehead before nimbly


    getting up. He tucked the nket around her, took her phone, and went downstairs.


    Following Sebastian¡¯s departure, the door of the vi opened again. This time around, Kris stood in the


    yard with a slightly emotional expression. Turning around to face the man that had opened the door


    and walked out, she seemed as if she didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. Her expression was


    extremely aggrieved. ¡°Tony¡­¡±


    She had hung around for nearly four hours now. She was unwilling to admit defeat and leave. At the


    same time, she felt furious that she couldn¡¯t enter the vi and could only wait outside. When she saw


    Sebastianing out, she had wanted to approach and talk to him. However, he clearly did not want to


    waste his time with her. He immediately got into his car and left. With her arrogant temperament, she


    would have flipped her hair and left immediately if it were the Kris from past times. For some reason,


    she didn¡¯t dare to do that now. She was afraid she might lose her only chance if she left now.


    s, this man is still unable to resist me. He is here to meet me. ¡°Tony¡­¡± Kris called out to him again


    in a voice heavy with resentment and a glimmer of expectation.


    Meanwhile, Tony stepped out into the garden but did not step forward to open the gate. He strode to


    the gate and stood motionless. Under her bright-eyed gaze, he took out a cigarette and lit it. He held


    the cigarette between the index finger and middle finger of his right hand with an unapproachable look


    and anguid posture. Then, he held a white phone in his left hand and dialed a number right in front of


    her.


    The other party answered the call quickly with a deep baritone voice belonging to a man. ¡°Myra, why


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    are you calling me so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°President Stark, listen carefully to who I am.¡± Tony blew out a smoke ring, his eyes looking as deep


    and cold as ice.


    Cameron was slightly taken aback. He seemed to have a faint recollection of this male voice. I spoke to


    this man recently. Moreover, it was during¡­ Despite his surprise, he felt slightly hesitant too. ¡°Director


    Hart?¡±


    ¡°You have a good memory, President Stark,¡± Tony replied with a fake smile.


    When all was said and done, Cameron was a veteran in the business. He quicklyposed himself


    and said, ¡°Why is Myra¡¯s phone with you, Director Hart¡­¡± His voice carried a questioning and doubtful


    tone to it.


    Tony gave a lowugh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess, President Stark?¡± Although it was augh, his


    For a long time, Cameron looked at the busy traffic downstairs while various expressions flitted across


    his face. Finally, he managed to force a weak smile on his face. ¡°Myra, that child¡­ How could she keep


    this from us? It is her honor to be in a rtionship with you, Director Hart. Why didn¡¯t she tell us about


    it? Director Hart, Myra is a willful child. I hope you don¡¯t me her if she ever upsets you in the future.¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Tony chuckled softly. Even Cameron could hear the deep ridicule hidden within theughter.


    Cameron clenched the phone tightly in his hands and asked, ¡°Director Hart, what¡­ is the purpose of


    your call today?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Tony flicked the ash off his cigarette and faintly replied, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m here to give my future father-in-


    As if he didn¡¯t know in the first ce. Cameron¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Director Hart, are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will hand over another 3% of the profits in the Elsinore Garden Project if you let Myra take the


    position of the Stark Group¡¯s general manager and take charge of this project. What do you think?¡±


    Without waiting for Cameron to express his opinion, Tony addressed the person on the other end of the


    phone as ¡®father-inw¡¯. Then, he said something about handing over the profits to the Stark Group on


    the condition that Myra took the position as the general manager of thepany. Listening to those


    words, Kris felt her pupils contracting abruptly in response. Even so, she didn¡¯t dare to interrupt the


    conversation between the two men!


    When Cameron heard Tony saying that he was willing to hand over the profits, his eyes narrowed


    considerably. Obtaining the Elsinore Garden Project was a great opportunity for the Stark Group¡ªthe


    profits from the project were enough topare to thepany¡¯s profits for the next half of the year. If


    I can get another 3%¡­ ¡°It looks like Myra is deeply loved, Director Hart.¡± After weighing the pros and


    cons, he quickly came to a conclusion andughed in delight. ¡°Myra is a scrupulous child. I will feel at


    ease to leave the Elsinore Garden Project in her hands.¡±


    Those words meant that the two of them had reached an agreement. Thus, Tony hung up without


    further ado.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡± Kris no longer addressed him as ¡®Director Hart¡¯. She looked shocked, her white teeth fiercely


    biting down on her lower lip. ¡°Have you gotten the wrong idea about me? I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you


    will indeed all be mine in the future. I know that the Hart Group is hyping up Hilliville right now. I¡¯m sure


    Sis is not willing to hand it over to you. But, if I can obtain it, I will surely hand it over to you without


    hesitation!¡±


    She now med the man¡¯s indifference toward her entirely on thest conversation they had outside


    the Zion Club that went nowhere in the end.


    After Tony hung up the phone, he didn¡¯t even nce at the woman opposite him. He turned around,


    extinguished his burnt cigarette butt with his foot, and went back inside. The way he acted was as if he


    only wanted her to listen to the phone call that showcased just how much he loved Myra.


    Kris felt a gradual feeling of helplessness washing over her limbs; it was a feeling she had never


    experienced before. Gnashing her teeth savagely, she was tempted to yell at the back of the man that


    was getting further and further away. All of a sudden, her phone began to ring. She answered the call,


    then her expression changed drastically upon listening to what the other party said through the phone.


    Eyeing the cold and indifferent back of that man again, she got into her sports car and left.


    Myra had rested enough by the time Tony returned to the bedroom. She had seen the interaction


    between the man and the woman downstairs from the floor-to-ceiling window. She felt a little anxious at


    first¡ªshe didn¡¯t even notice that she breathed out a sigh of relief when Tony tossed his cigarette butt to


    the ground and walked back to the vi. When she saw him, she subconsciously turned over and faced


    her back to the man behind her.


    Tony chuckled softly. Walking over, he took off his coat and got into bed. He brought a cool breeze with


    him as he got into bed. The moment he climbed into bed, he pulled the stiff woman into his embrace


    and forcefully nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    His voice was not as hard and cold as it had been when he had been talking to Kris. Moreover, the


    lines of his face had softened considerably too.


    She struggled against him slightly. Then, she bit her lip again when she couldn¡¯t escape from his hold.


    In the next moment, she felt her body being flipped over. The lips that she was biting were also covered


    by the man¡¯s thin lips. He kissed her on the lips several times before lifting an eyebrow at her and


    smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who I called with your phone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she muttered softly.


    In response, heughed quietly again. When heughed, his chest shook slightly. It made her feel


    rather embarrassed, so she buried her head under the covers. He let her do as she pleased and just


    hugged her tighter. ¡°I called Cameron.¡±


    She was slightly taken aback by those words. Following that, she heard his voice again. ¡°I threatened


    him. I told him I would not give him the Elsinore Garden Project if he didn¡¯t let you be the general


    manager.¡±


    Although those words sounded like a joke, her heart skipped a beat. She immediately lifted her head


    and came face-to-face with his vastly profound eyes. There was a yful smile in his eyes. Seeing that


    smile in his eyes made her face flush. Then, she took one of his hands to y with. ¡°It feels like I¡¯m


    being protected¡­¡±


    Initially, she had not wanted to let Cameron know about her rtionship with Tony despite knowing that


    she could not keep them in the dark for long. However, the way Tony revealed their rtionship to


    Cameron clearly indicated that he was protecting her. Kris most likely understood that just now. Isn¡¯t


    that why she left in a huff? Contrary to her expectations, she felt pleased with the thought.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t throwing a tantrum, he hugged her tighter. ¡°That means I¡¯m not putting in


    enough effort. Still, putting you into a cage seems like a pretty good idea.¡±


    ¡°Tony Hart!¡± She gritted her teeth.


    Meanwhile, heughedfortably. Lowering his head, heughingly whispered in her ear, ¡°Grandpa


    has left.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She felt gloomy. I embarrassed myself so many times in front of Old Master Hart today. It¡¯s all


    this man¡¯s fault!


    ¡°He also took that little thing we bought at the supermarket away with him.¡± His voice was yful and


    sexy. Therefore, it was hard not to think about the small box that he was referring to. Her face flushed


    crimson at those words. She decided to burrow into the covers instead, but she was caught by the man


    and ced on top of his body. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma are getting older. I believe we should go along


    with their wishes and make them happy.¡±


    If it were anybody else who had spoken those words, she might have found it touching. However, she


    couldn¡¯t detect a single hint of filial piety when he was the one to say those words. She looked at him


    slightly vigntly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Unfortunately, it was toote. Myra felt a fullness in her lower body. Then, the man in front of her


    covered her lips with his again. Tony murmured in between kisses, ¡°Since Grandpa and Grandma want


    great-grandchildren so much, we should work harder to make their wishe true.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I only need you to give me a little more time. Just a little more time! Tony will surely be mine! The


    Elsinore Garden Project too; I will do as you wish and bring you the profits that you want!¡±


    An hour or soter, Kris barged into Cameron¡¯s office. On the way to the Stark Group, Cameron had


    given her a call. He asked her to take over for another project and hand over the management rights of


    the Elsinore Garden Project, which was carried out in cooperation with the Hart Group, to Myra.


    ¡°Kris, that¡¯s enough from you. I¡¯m only asking you to give up on this project this time. You will have


    many other opportunities in the future.¡± Cameron gentlyforted his daughter and patted her on the


    shoulder.


    ¡°What about bing the general manager of the Stark Group?! Didn¡¯t you say not too long ago that


    you will find a chance to hand that position over to me¡­¡± She bit her lip viciously. ¡°Also, I poured my


    heart into the Elsinore Garden Project. Now, I have to hand it over to Sis?! Dad, that¡¯s not fair!¡±


    ¡°Fair or not, I¡¯m not the one to decide.¡± Cameron nced at Kris meaningfully. ¡°You actually knew that


    Tony was in a rtionship with Myra, right? But, you didn¡¯t tell me about it. In the end, you caused all


    these incidents to happen.¡±


    Knew about it? That¡¯s true; I knew about it. But, if I had told you about it earlier, a man like you, who


    puts his own interests first, would have ced more importance on Myra even sooner.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    When Rachel said that, she gently used one hand to stroke her belly. The bump on her belly was not


    that obvious, but both of them knew what was inside her belly.


    Still, Kris bit her lip. ¡°But, even the doctor has said that this child will never be born. Dad is keeping


    such a tight grip over thepany shares. If the baby isn¡¯t born, how are we going to get a hold of


    those shares?¡±


    The basic condition to gain control over the Stark Group¡¯s shares was for Rachel to give birth to a child.


    Moreover, it had to be a boy. They had known since the beginning that this child would not survive.


    Initially, they wanted to coax Cameron into handing the shares to them while it was still in her womb.


    However, they had underestimated his sense of vignce.


    Rachel¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Do you remember the n I told you about in the beginning?¡±


    Kris paused for a moment before nodding, ¡°I remember; I¡¯m just scared¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s normal to be scared. After all, your father is inherently suspicious. If he realizes that we have


    been deceiving him all along, he would never forgive us. But, what if I didn¡¯t lose this child because of


    him? Instead; what if Myra caused me to miscarry again?¡±


    achel strongly emphasized the word ¡®again¡¯. Kris was taken aback for a moment. After that, her vibrant


    lips lifted into a smile and excitement crept into her eyes. ¡°Mom, do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you resent Myra for snatching your man away from you? If everybody sees Myra¡¯s true


    colors¡­ What will they think of a person like her who couldn¡¯t even tolerate the birth of a younger


    sibling? What will the Hart Family think of her? What will outsiders think of her?¡± Rachel patted Kris on


    the shoulder and quietly continued, ¡°Especially your father; he¡¯s finally getting the son he always


    wanted. If he lost his son to Myra, who is single-mindedly trying to reim the family assets¡­¡±


    Although Rachel did not finish the rest of her sentence, Kris immediately understood what she was


    aiming for. ¡°Dad said that Tony is only having a fling with Myra. He ims that Tony is only aiming to


    obtain Hilliville from her. He also asked me to endure¡­¡± Now that Kris had calmed down, she began to


    think about what Cameron had said to her.


    The corners of Rachel¡¯s mouth curled into a gentle smile. ¡°Your father is still on your side. Kris, we


    need to kick Myra out of the Stark Familypletely. It doesn¡¯t matter even if we can¡¯t get a hold of the


    can only be handed down to you.¡±


    Simrly, a smile finally appeared on Kris¡¯ face. It was a rather cruel smile. Nodding, she replied, ¡°I


    understand.¡±


    ¡°As for Tony¡­¡± Rachel narrowed her eyes. ¡°That man will surely be my daughter¡¯s! Myra will only


    get to enjoy him in the beginning. Once Tony throws her aside¡­¡± She stroked Kris¡¯ head. ¡°Naturally,


    that will be the time when you take her ce.¡±


    Concurrently, Sean swiftly drove back to the Chase Residence. As of this moment, the floor of the


    Chase Residence was littered with broken stuff. The living room was more or less destroyed, the TV


    screens were smashed, and the outside of the kitchen was full of porcin shards.


    As soon as Greta noticed his return, she quickly greeted him and anxiously said, ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re


    finally back, Mr. Chase! Madam Eve and Young Mistress L have been quarreling non-stop! They


    won¡¯t listen to me no matter how hard I try to talk them out of it! Please go and check on them.¡±


    He did not wait for her to finish speaking before brushing past her and walking inside. The first person


    he met was Eve. Eve had been pped in the face, and the red marks on her face were still visible.


    The moment she caught sight of Sean, she immediately ran over and wept bitterly. ¡°Sean, I regret this.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    You should divorce this woman! Look at how she treats me?! She actually dared to hit me!¡±


    She turned the injured half of her face to him for him to see. However, he said nothing. Simrly, L


    also ran over to him upon seeing that he had returned. She was in a worse state than Eve. Both sides


    of her face indicated that she had been pped. One side of her face was swollen. Moreover, both her


    face and her body were dripping with tea as if somebody had poured tea on her. She looked very


    disheveled.


    ¡°Sean, Mom hit me first! Look at my body¡­¡± She was also crying, looking extremely pitiful and


    wronged. ¡°Sean, I tried my best to get along with Mom for your sake. But, she always finds fault with


    me. She even had somebody follow me! Whenever we disagree on something, she will immediately


    p me¡ª¡±


    ¡°I told you; I didn¡¯t send anybody to follow you. You are being too suspicious over nothing!¡± The


    expression on Eve¡¯s face was very ugly. She cried her heart out. ¡°The Chase Family should never have


    epted a ck-hearted woman like you as our daughter-inw!¡±


    After being insulted by Eve all night long, L¡¯s rage finally erupted. She couldn¡¯t help retorting, ¡°You


    don¡¯t want a daughter-inw like me? How will you survive your current financial crisis without me?!


    Eve Hay, you kicked Myra out after you finished using her. Now, are you trying to kick me out after


    you¡¯re done using me?! Let me tell you this: I¡¯m not that easy to bully!¡±


    ¡°You! You¡ª¡± Eve pointed at L, her finger beginning to tremble. She hurriedly turned and nced at


    Sean. ¡°Sean, I¡¯ve never thought that way before. When she insults me like that, isn¡¯t it equivalent to


    insulting you? Sean¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Sean, who had not said a word since he entered the house, suddenly shouted loudly,


    preventing the two women from continuing with their usations. He looked at the two disheveled


    figures in front of him and felt a sense of difort and exhaustion that he had never felt before.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t follow L anymore.¡±


    ¡°Sean¡ª¡±


    Seeing that the look in Eve¡¯s eyes was incredulous, he expressionlessly turned to L, who was


    looking a little triumphant. His voice became considerably colder than before. ¡°L, don¡¯t forget; she is


    my mother and our elder. Did you even think about me when you hit her?!¡±


    L¡¯s originally triumphant expression immediately changed when she heard those words. ¡°Sean, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°What happened today ends here. I don¡¯t want to be called back from thepany because of


    something like this again.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, L bit her lip and said, ¡°Sean, you


    weren¡¯t at thepany today, were you? I called Richard just now; he told me you went out¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why do you care where my son goes?! He is working hard to earn money for your sake! What about


    you?! All you know how to do is spend moneyvishly! You swipe your card as if you have too much


    money! Myra never did that!¡± The moment the words slipped out of Eve¡¯s mouth, all three people,


    including Greta standing by the side, held their breath in fear. Eve became nervous when she saw her


    son¡¯s expression instantly turning gloomy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Myra never used to do that. That¡¯s why you ruthlessly kicked her out of the Chase Family!


    She almost went to jail! Will I also be kicked out of the family if I continue doing this? I¡ª¡± p!


    Following that, L was prevented from finishing the rest of her sentence. Clutching at her face, she


    gazed at the gloomy-faced man next to her in disbelief. Even her voice trembled slightly from shock.


    ¡°Sean¡­ You¡­ How dare you hit me?!¡±


    This was the first time Sean looked at her with such a terrible expression ever since she came back. It


    was also the first time he ever hit her! In the past, he could never bring himself to say anything harsh to


    her. He had always been carefully taking care of her! The tears flowed freely from her eyes. At the


    same time, her nails dug into her palms. However, she didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    Sean seemed stunned after he pped her. Even so, he quickly regained hisposure and coldly


    said to her, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°Why should I calm down?!¡± L was sobbing even harder than before while pointing at Eve and Sean.


    ¡°Great. Just great. Both you and her¡­ You¡¯re both bullying me. So, are you done using me? Is that it?


    Sean, how dare you treat me like this¡­¡± She staggered backward, stepped on the shards of a broken


    te, and fell to the ground. Not far awayy the remnants of a te of steamed fish. When she saw


    the fish and smelled the fishy smell, her expression immediately changed. Then, she abruptly turned


    away and retched for a long time.


    Eve¡¯s expression changed drastically too.


    Standing by the side, Greta fearfully asked, ¡°Young Mistress L¡­ Are you¡­ pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    As soon as Greta finished her words, L felt as if she waspletely drained of energy. She


    swooned and slowly fell to the ground.


    Monday arrived and it was work as usual for Myra. However, it was a slightly different working day for


    her. Tony was her driver today and he dropped her off directly at the front entrance of Stark Group.


    Clearly, they had no intention to hide their rtionship.


    Before she exited the car, he leaned nearer to peck her on the lips before he released her from his


    embrace as her face flushed as red as a tomato.


    ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you upter in the evening.¡± It was only after he said those words that he drove off.


    Not too long after Myra exited the car and she took a few steps forward, someone forcefully ran into


    her. After a minute, Kris exaggeratedly eximed, ¡°Excuse me, somehow I didn¡¯t notice there was


    someone by my side!¡±


    Evidently, she was indirectly being disparaging to Myra. As Myra was fully aware of that, she calmly


    stated, ¡°Your eyes are ced right on top of your head, so what else could you have noticed?¡±


    Kris¡¯s face darkened slightly as she smiled condescendingly. ¡°Myra, is Tony aware that you¡¯re still


    seeing Sean while you¡¯re in a rtionship with him?¡±


    Myra furrowed her brows as she replied, ¡°Go wherever you want, but don¡¯t block the corridor.¡±


    ¡°This is a public space and there¡¯s nothing wrong with me standing here!¡± Kris¡¯s smile deepened as she


    moved closer to Myra and said with an icy-cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t assume you¡¯ve won just because you¡¯re in


    a rtionship with Tony. The tides will turn someday. By then, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re down and out. By


    then, there won¡¯t be any spot for you in the family as well as in Bradfort City.


    ¡°Down and out?¡± Myra sneered at her as the warmth left her eyes. ¡°This would be a much more fitting


    description for you and your mom someday when the two of you pack your bags and leave the Stark


    Residence.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re indeed plotting to kick me and Mom out of our home!¡± Kris¡¯s expression was one of scorn


    and she sneered. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but I don¡¯t think your n wille to fruition. I¡¯ll make sure


    Mom and I lead an awesome life just to spite you!¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Myra drawled as she walked past Kris and made her way toward the office. Today¡¯s the day for


    Cameron to announce my appointment as the general manager of Stark Group. The decision seems


    quite a rushed one and I¡¯m not quite ready for it. However, since Kris is so keen to makeparisons,


    then I¡¯m more than happy to unt this in front of her.


    Meanwhile, Kris, who was left behind by Myra, stood there with her chest heaving up and down in


    anger. Nevertheless, she quickly regained herposure as a look of contempt shed across her


    eyes.


    Myra had assumed that her appointment as general manager would be a low-key affair. However, it


    was aplete opposite to what Cameron had nned. With much fanfare, he sincerely invited all the


    managers from each department to attend a meeting¡ªit was specifically held to congratte her for


    her appointment as general manager. As such, Myra stood in front of them formally and said a few


    official words before adjourning the meeting amidst their apuse. Upon the adjournment, Cameron


    stopped her in her tracks.


    I knew this conversation wasing, especially since he was made aware of my rtionship with


    Tony.


    Her face wore an impatient expression as she looked on at the people slowly streaming out of the


    meeting room. As soon as thest person walked out of the room, he made his way to her and patted


    her on the back. ¡°Myra, I¡¯m so proud of you. Not only did you handle the Elsinore Garden Project well,


    you¡¯ve also managed to win the favor of Director Hart from the Hart Group.¡± His words wereced with


    ambiguity as well as a faint lilt.


    Myra was full of contempt as she shoved his hand away from her shoulders. ¡°President Stark, you must


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    be kidding! The Elsinore Garden Project is not even finalized yet!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± Cameron smiled and turned as he casuallymented. ¡°By the way, there


    have been some licensing issues with the Times Square project on Prairie Road. Do you think you


    could hint to Director Hart¡ª¡±


    ¡°President Stark, you really need to realize that there has to be an end to your greed.¡± She had an


    inkling of what he was going to say. Therefore, as she made her way out of the room, she made it


    clear. ¡°You¡¯ll end up with nothing if you ask for too much.¡±


    Behind her, Cameron¡¯s expression darkened. As soon as she walked out of the meeting room, Myra¡¯s


    chest tightened. I knew Cameron would take advantage of me to gain personal interest as soon as he


    realizes that I¡¯m with Tony. He has always maintained his interests before anything else, so there is no


    surprise there. Nheless, I¡¯m not going to let him get his way.


    She was quite upset about the situation before she suddenly felt a vibration on her phone. As she


    picked up her phone, she nced at the screen. She saw that it was a text message from Sebastian.


    ¡®Hey girl, are you currently working at Stark Group?¡¯


    Myra replied to his text immediately. ¡®Yes, I am.¡¯


    ¡®Alright, make sure you stay in the vicinity when you go out for lunch this afternoon. I¡¯ll be delivering


    something interesting to you.¡¯ At the end of the text, he even added an emoji to it.


    Myra¡¯s mood lifted upon noticing his text and she deftly tapped on the screen to type her reply. ¡®Okay.¡¯


    After replying to Sebastian¡¯s text, she kept her phone away and made her way toward her new office.


    Due to Myra¡¯s raise in position, there was also an upgrade to her office. However, Tilly maintained her


    position as her subordinate. While on their way to their new office, Tilly was grinning from ear to ear.


    She moved closer toward Myra and asked secretly, ¡°Myra, is this the work of Director Hart? Gosh, he¡¯s


    such a charismatic character. Not to mention, he¡¯s a romantic one too.¡± Without realizing it, she had


    changed the way she normally addressed Tony.


    Upon hearing Tilly¡¯s words, Myra flicked her on the forehead. ¡°Besides being a busybody, what else


    can you do? Don¡¯t forget we have a dinner appointment with our client tonight. Hurry up and prepare all


    the documents needed.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Thereafter, Tilly scurried toward her desk upon Myra¡¯s instructions.


    Subsequently, the corners of Myra¡¯s mouth widened into a smile as Tilly walked off.


    It was soon afternoon and Myra was busy sorting out her documents. As a result of that, she took


    longer than the rest of her colleagues to leave the building for lunch. As she arrived on the first floor


    and was about to head out of the building, she was stopped by one of the receptionists at the front


    desk. The receptionist called out in an awkward manner, ¡°Miss Stark, there¡¯s ady waiting to see you


    over there.¡±


    A bewildered Myra turned her gaze toward the direction where the receptionist pointed and looked


    outside. Surprisingly, she saw L, who had been missing in action for quite some time.


    Upon seeing L, Myra¡¯s eyes narrowed. The receptionist hurriedly exined, ¡°Miss Stark, I presumed


    that you wouldn¡¯t want to see her, so I told her as such. However, she refused to leave without seeing


    you. I couldn¡¯t do anything about it¡­¡±


    Myra nodded absent-mindedly at the receptionist to indicate she had heard her. Next, she paused for a


    while as she contemted the situation before walking toward L. This is the front entrance of Stark


    Group and I really don¡¯t want her to cause a scene.


    The moment Myra walked toward L, thetter¡¯s tears started to drip uncontrobly. Everyone at the


    front desk looked with widened eyes and they couldn¡¯t help ncing furtively at the unfolding situation.


    Today, L was dressed in ballet ts and her midi dress was paired with a knee-length cardigan. Her


    face looked pallor as well. Upon seeing Myra, L croakily voiced out, ¡°Myra, I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡±


    For a moment, Myra was visibly stunned by the revtion. Nevertheless, she quickly regained her


    indifferent expression. ¡°Why are you here then? You should see a doctor if you¡¯re pregnant, not me.¡±


    Now that she was facing L, Myra had a myriad of feelings with disgust being the most significant.


    Upon her arrival in Bradfort City, this woman had brought her so much pain. Myra wasn¡¯t a saint, so


    she could never forget all the pain inflicted by L. As such, there was no love lost between the two of


    them and it was difficult for Myra to maintain a pleasant behavior in front of L.


    Out of the blue, L suddenly kneeled in front of Myra after she heard thetter¡¯s question. A stunned


    Myra pursed her lips and walked forward a few steps to get away from L. She then walked around


    her to avoid being in her direct path.


    Despite this, L was insistent on following her. No matter which direction she went toward, L would


    follow suit. In the end, L grabbed hold of her hand tightly and refused to let go of it. ¡°Myra, please


    leave me and Sean alone. Could you please stop bothering Sean? I¡¯m pregnant with his child and the


    two of you are divorced. Could you please note in between our family?¡±


    Last night, I was sent to hospital by Sean and a deeply shaken Eve. Thankfully my prayers were heard


    and the doctor diagnosed me as being pregnant. Eve¡¯s attitude changedpletely upon hearing the


    news that she was expecting a grandchild. She was so happy and excited. Despite the fact that we had


    a fight prior to this, she happily went home to prepare some chicken soup for me. On the contrary,


    Sean looked quite downcast about this. As soon as he heard the news, he left the room without a word


    and walked outside for a cigarette break. The next thing I knew, Kris had rang me to inform me that she


    saw Sean persistently going after Myra in the afternoon.


    After hearing that, I was quite wary, angry, and anxious. That exins where Sean went that afternoon


    as he wasn¡¯t at work. He wasn¡¯t out handlingpany matters at all, but he was out chasing after


    Myra! Actually, Sean hasn¡¯t been his usual selftely. In fact, he¡¯s been quite distant toward me.


    Initially, I thought it was due to work stress.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Sean had time to chase Myra, but why didn¡¯t he spend time with me? Ever since the divorce was


    finalized, he has be quieter as time passed. Recently, he has been leaving home at the crack of


    dawn anding homete at night. I haven¡¯t seen him for days as he leaves before I wake up and


    arrives home after I¡¯ve slept. How can I stay calm knowing that it¡¯s all because of Myra? What does he


    mean by all this? Does he still harbor feelings toward Myra and he¡¯s been pursuing her after their


    divorce?


    Soon after L said those words, Myra did not even get the chance to defend herself. Almost


    immediately, the staff members walking past and the receptionists at the front desk started to


    congregate together and they whispered among themselves.


    Myra¡¯s face visibly darkened as she stared at L in front of her. She coldly eximed, ¡°Let go of my


    hands!¡±


    ¡°Myra, I beg you. Please stay away from Sean. Please do not go after him¡­¡± L sobbed. She held


    tightly onto Myra¡¯s hands and refused to budge. It was as if once she released Myra¡¯s hands, then


    Myra would refuse her request.


    Myra felt a sharp stab in her heart. Understandably, anyone facing such a situation would not be


    The worst thing was that it was done by L.


    ¡°When did I provoke Sean?¡± Myra flung L¡¯s hands away without considering whether she was


    actually pregnant or not. Her mouth twisted into a sneer as she said. ¡°Both of us have been divorced


    for some time now. I have never gone after him and I can¡¯t even bear to breathe the same air as him.


    Why would I ever get in between the two of you?¡±


    L and Sean are the two people in this world that I would avoid with my life if I ever have to cross


    paths with them. Why would I go after Sean out of no blue?


    All of a sudden, Myra recollected her previous encounter with L whereby she was used of


    harming her unborn child when it was all a plot devised by thetter. Myra immediately took two steps


    backward uponing to the realization that this could also be another scheme.


    ¡°Myra! Miss Stark! I¡¯m aware that you despise me. You¡¯ve always harbored hate against me upon


    realizing that Sean remained infatuated with me after marrying you. However, our love for each other


    isn¡¯t wrong. Moreover, our unborn child is innocent too. You¡¯ve got a great family background and the


    looks. You¡¯ll definitely be able to meet a better man than Sean. On the contrary, if I go through a


    divorce with Sean, our unborn child would grow up without a father. I couldn¡¯t care less about myself,


    but what about our child?¡±


    L sobbed inconsbly after saying that. Her reddened eyes were swollen as tears continued to


    stream down her face.


    At that point, Myra¡¯s hands, which previously dangled by her sides, were clenched tightly into fists. She


    wasn¡¯t sure whether L¡¯s outburst was intentional, but thetter had created a scene at the front


    entrance of Stark Group and it obviously had a ripple effect¡ªquite a few staff members looked at her


    scornfully as they walked past. Looking coldly at L, she asked, ¡°Do you mean to say that I¡¯m still


    entangled with Sean?¡±


    ¡°Miss Stark¡­¡± Suddenly, L kneeled down in front of Myra while she was still speaking. L was no


    longer the refined and elegant pianist she once was. At that moment, she was only an ordinary woman


    defending her rightful spot as a wife. ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you to leave us alone¡­¡±


    L¡¯s words were repetitive¡ªstop bothering Sean; leave them alone; their unborn child was innocent.


    Myra thought, It is as if I¡¯m a wicked woman. Come to think of it, I would not have been reduced to the


    all ties with L and everyone from the Chase Family once I obtain what¡¯s rightfully mine. From then


    on, I don¡¯t want any further interactions with them and I just want to lead a peaceful, new life away from


    them. I don¡¯t wish to loathe them, but why is she still hounding me?


    ¡°You¡¯re a joke, Miss Fisher. On what grounds do you think I would still be infatuated with Sean?¡± Myra¡¯s


    eyes were devoid of emotions as she stared into L¡¯s eyes. She remained calm and emotionless as


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    she said. ¡°Or should I say, on what grounds do you think you¡¯re of such importance that I would go after


    someone I loathe in order to spite you? Miss Fisher, you seem to have overestimated yourself and


    Sean¡¯s position.¡±


    As soon as Myra finished her sentence, L felt that she had been delivered a stinging, harsh p on


    the face, resulting in a burning sensation. However, she quickly regained herposure after a short


    pause and lowered her head. She skillfully masked the contempt and disdain from her eyes as she


    started whimpering, ¡°Myra, everyone in Bradfort City knows how infatuated you are with my husband.


    Nheless, I never expected you toe in between us despite knowing the fact that Sean and I are


    married. You¡¯re a despicable homewrecker¡­¡±


    ¡°Homewrecker?¡± Myra was angered as she heard L¡¯s words. She sneered with a smile and asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, before Sean and I divorced, what position did you hold in our marriage?¡±


    As soon as she heard Myra¡¯s words, L¡¯s face immediately turned as pale as a white sheet. She bit


    on her lower lips and muttered, ¡°So, it¡¯s true¡­ You do intend to take revenge against me¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I never had any intention to take revenge against you. On the contrary, I would like to


    express my gratitude toward you.¡± Myra looked at L calmly and continued saying. ¡°Your presence


    has shown me Sean¡¯s true colors. As such, I went through with the divorce. For the rest of my life, I¡¯ll


    be free of him. I can finally start afresh and lead a fulfilling life.¡± Moreover, I¡¯m gradually getting closer to


    Tony.


    Due to the debacle, Myra had lost her appetite, so she turned to head back inside. However, L


    suddenly sprang up from the ground and grabbed hold of Myra¡¯s right wrist. This came as a surprise to


    Myra as she did not expect L, who looked weak and feeble, to have the strength to do so.


    Myra¡¯s expression soured immediately. Without hesitating, she pushed L¡¯s hands away as she


    struggled to break free.


    At that point, the two of them were standing a distance away from the staircase. As such, Myra did not


    expect that L was weakened to the point where just a fling of her hands would cause L¡¯s feet,


    which were in ballet ts, to stumble a few steps backward. Just as she was about to fall down the


    staircase, a pair of hands suddenly and firmly grabbed hold of L on her waist. Soon after that, L


    was taken into his arms.


    Almost immediately, L turned her head and she saw Sean. His charming yet darkened face came


    into sight. In fact, he was still trying to catch his breath. Obviously, it was due to him noticing her about


    to fall down the stairs and he ran toward her at lightning speed to break her fall. With her reddened


    eyes, she clung onto his waist as she sobbed, ¡°Sean¡­ I just thought since our baby will be due soon


    and knowing your guilt toward Myra, I intended to apologize to her on your behalf. As a matter of fact, I


    only wanted our child to grow up peacefully in the future. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    L had left her sentence hanging. However, everyone at the scene who saw their altercation would


    Myra was currently lost in her thoughts. She recalled the previous encounter with L at the caf¨¦. At


    that time, L had seen Sean entering and she purposely provoked Myra into giving her a p on the


    face. Beside that, she had intentionally thrown a ss of lemon water on her own face. This was to


    further enhance the fact that Myra was being a bully. As for today, Myra realized L was repeating the


    same trick.


    Without giving a second thought, Myra turned and walked inside. However, Sean stopped her with a


    cold voice as he yelled out, ¡°Hold on!¡±


    She chose to ignore him and continued walking.


    Her actions fueled his anger without him realizing it. As soon as he regained hisposure, he had


    already chased after her across the first floor lobby with L in his arms. He then blocked her in her


    tracks.


    ¡°Apologize to L!¡± he demanded as he looked straight into Myra¡¯s eyes. His expression was a myriad


    ofplicated feelings that he couldn¡¯t quiteprehend. He wasn¡¯t sure whether his demand was


    intentionally to anger her or whether he was actually seeking an apology on L¡¯s behalf.


    Myra¡¯s brows furrowed upon hearing his words. She pulled her mouth into a slight sneer as she made a


    detour around him and continued on her way.


    ¡°Does the Hart Family know Myra Stark¡¯s true personality?¡± Sean asked with a cold smile on his face.


    ¡°Maybe I need to rephrase this¡ªdoes Tony Hart know you¡¯re such a vicious woman?¡±

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    As soon as Sean saw Myra pause in her tracks, he realized in that moment that she cared a lot for


    Tony. He couldn¡¯t control the hostility in his eyes as he eximed coldly, ¡°Myra Stark, I admit that I¡¯ve


    made some mistakes and I owe you an apology. However, L never wronged you. In fact, it was you


    who reneged on your promise resulting in the harm of our unborn child. Besides that, you¡¯ve been


    bullying her all this while. If you have any resentment or anger, just direct it toward me. Do you find it


    necessary to treat a pregnantdy so badly?¡±


    ¡°What did I do to her?¡± Myra lifted her head and looked at him squarely in the eyes. Her expression


    remained calm as she coldly stared at him. Her expression was devoid of anger and hatred; this was in


    contrast to what Sean had anticipated. For a moment, he felt quite flustered while standing in front of


    her.


    Without skipping a beat, she repeated her question. ¡°What did I do to her?¡± At the same time, her gaze


    fell on L who was being held protectively in Sean¡¯s arms and her eyes were devoid of any warmth.


    L froze. She couldn¡¯t quiteprehend the reason but she refused to meet Myra¡¯s gaze. She tried


    her best to avoid Myra¡¯s eyes and resorted to burying her head into his chest.


    As such, Sean had noted L¡¯s terrified look and tightened his grip on her. He looked at Myra quite


    sternly as he said, ¡°Stop denying it! L would have rolled down this flight of stairs if I didn¡¯t arrive in


    time. Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s pregnant?!¡±


    ¡°Well, as you said, you made it just in time. This is exactly like all the previous encounters where you


    always appeared at the perfect timing whenever I¡¯m about to ¡®bully¡¯ her. You¡¯d somehow always see my


    actions and defend L,¡± Myra said with a sneer on her face.


    L¡¯s body stiffened in Sean¡¯s embrace. Next, she tugged on his shirt before whimpering pitifully,


    ¡°Sean, let¡¯s just forget about it¡­¡±


    Sean could feel his whole body stiffen as he noticed Myra¡¯s indifferent face and L¡¯s sobsing


    from his embrace. It was at this point that he realized Myra¡¯s cold indifference was quite jarring to his


    eyes so much so that he was on the brink of tearing her apart to get rid of her current expression.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°Sean, it hurts¡­¡± All of a sudden, L yelped in pain. Right away, he snapped out of his daze and


    quickly loosened his grip on her.


    Before he could say anything, there was a light cough that came from behind. As such, the tense and


    awkward situation was interrupted as the three of them as well as everyone at the reception turned


    their heads toward the direction of the cough. In front of their eyes was an old man with snow-white hair


    ¡ªhe looked energetic despite his age and was currently walking quite briskly toward them from the


    front entrance.


    A sh of surprise crossed Myra¡¯s face as soon as she saw him. However, she immediately recalled


    that he had mentioned in the text message that he was going to drop off something for her in the


    afternoon.


    Perhaps it was because of Sean and Lyra¡¯s presence, Myra¡¯s expression became slightly unnatural


    upon seeing Sebastian. The cold expression on her face remained unchanged, but there was also a


    mixture of trepidation and anxiousness when she saw him.


    Sebastian walked toward the three of them and it was evident that he could have heard part of the


    conversation between the trio. Currently, his brows were tightly furrowed and his face looked quite


    stern. However, no one could read the expression beneath his eyes or any idea on what was on his


    mind at that moment.


    Both Sean and L recognized him. As soon as they saw him, they had two different thoughts.


    However, both of their expressions changed upon seeing him.


    ¡°Old Master Hart¡­¡± Myra greeted him with a soft voice. Before this, her body was rigid and in an


    upright stance as she confronted Sean and L, but currently, she was fidgety as she tried to keep her


    arms and legs still.


    Sebastian merely grunted in acknowledgement, his face remaining impassive.


    As he neared them, he turned to face L and Sean. Casually, Sebastian said, ¡°Tell me what


    happened earlier.¡±


    Upon hearing his request, both L and Sean were stunned into speechlessness. Even Myra was


    taken aback.


    L was aware that Sean was not the type to tell stories in front of an old man. Hence, after some


    consideration, she bit on her lower lip and carefully started her story with a pitiful voice, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a


    big deal. I just had a tiny disagreement with Miss Stark¡­ It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you mean to say that you¡¯re an expectant mother and she tried to shove you down the stairs,


    but this isn¡¯t a big deal to you?¡± Sebastian shot a nce at Myra and his face remained impassive. He


    then turned to look at L as his expression became quite intimidating.


    L could feel her palms starting to perspire as she nced furtively at Sean. As she realized that he


    had no intention of stopping her, she then continued speaking in a soft voice, ¡°I came today with the


    intention to apologize to Miss Stark. However, our discussion must have been too heated and she


    ended up losing control, resulting in me nearly being shoved down the stairs. It¡¯s fine, though. Sean


    arrived in time and I¡¯m unharmed. Therefore, I don¡¯t me Miss Stark for this.¡±


    Her words sounded heartfelt and sincere. However, this was aplete opposite to her current mood


    as she felt quite anxious at the moment. It was because she realized that there was something else


    she had overlooked, which could potentially cause a ripple effect.


    Why did Sean question Myra whether the Hart Family knew of her true personality? He also asked


    whether Tony was aware that she was such a vicious woman. Why did he ask the two questions?


    What¡¯s the rtionship between Myra and the Hart Family as well as her and Tony? Furthermore, why


    is Sebastian here at Stark Group? It seems that he is more than an acquaintance to Myra. Perhaps¡­


    Suddenly, a thought shed across her mind as she tightened her grip on Sean¡¯s shirt. Her face turned


    as pale as a white sheet at that instance.


    Meanwhile, after hearing her words, Sebastian turned toward Myra and asked, ¡°Is this what


    happened?¡± His voice remained calm and there was neither a hint of favoritism nor any intention to


    abet bad behavior.


    Myra shook her head as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s not true. Miss Fisher¡­¡± She threw a quick look at


    Sebastian as she contemted the situation in her mind. In the end, she made up her mind and


    clenched her teeth as she continued with her words. ¡°Miss Fisher imed that I persistently pursued


    Mr. Chase despite being aware of his marital status. She kneeled in front of me at the entrance of Stark


    Group and begged me to leave them alone.¡±


    L¡¯s face turned even paler as soon as she heard Myra¡¯s words. ¡°Myra, what are your intentions for


    all these false usations? It was¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you still pursuing Mr. Chase?¡± Sebastian interrupted L all of a sudden as he asked Myra with a


    stern expression on his face.


    Myra met his gaze magnanimously as she shook her head and replied, ¡°I never did that. Ever since our


    divorce, I¡¯ve totally cut off all ties with him.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t lying, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Can you exin what happened earlier with Miss Fisher nearly being shoved down the stairs?¡±


    Myra shot a look at L, who looked listless as the color waspletely drained from her face. Myra


    then lowered her eyes and said, ¡°She repeatedly asked me not to pursue Mr. Chase, mentioned that


    her unborn child was innocent, andstly begged me not to destroy their happy family. I had enough of


    all that, so I turned to walk back inside. As a matter of fact, she was the one who grabbed hold of my


    hands. Naturally, I struggled to get out of her grip. Perhaps I was too forceful, so she ended up taking a


    few steps backward and nearly fell down the stairs.


    ¡°Mr. Hart, that¡¯s not what happened¡ª¡± As soon as she heard Myra¡¯s words, L¡¯s expression became


    ugly and she hurriedly tried to exin the situation to Sebastian. However, he gave a snort as he said


    coldly, ¡°You need to apologize to Myra!¡±


    Surprisingly, things had taken an abrupt twist.


    What a surprise! Old Master Hart looked so stern earlier! I thought he¡¯d suspect me of maintaining an


    illicit rtionship with Sean despite our divorce. This is quite unexpected¡­


    L flinched under Sebastian¡¯s cold re. It felt as if her heart was being squeezed tightly. At this


    point, she took a gasp of breath as she peered at Sean. ¡°Sean¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hart, you¡¯re one of our elders and have always been well-respected by everyone. I sure hope


    you¡¯ll be fair in this situation.¡± Sean, who had maintained his silence all this while, revealed his


    darkened face as he looked at Sebastian in the eye and calmly stated his opinion.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At that moment, Sebastian was handing over the thermos sk in his hands to Myra. It was also at that


    point where everyone realized that he was carrying a thermos sk in his hands all this while.


    She took it into her hands as he looked at her reassuringly before turning to face Sean. Sebastian¡¯s lips


    curled into a slight smile as he asked, ¡°Fair? How do you define fairness? Is listening to Miss Fisher¡¯s


    one-sided story considered fair? If so, why aren¡¯t we epting Myra¡¯s side of the story?¡±

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Sebastian¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but there was a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    As Sean noticed that, his face took on a ghastly expression.


    He had been having someplicated feelings toward Myra recently. As such, after hearing L¡¯s


    words, he jumped to the conclusion and med Myra for everything, as usual. I¡¯m so used to doing this


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡ªno matter what happens, I always assume that Myra¡¯s the one who made a mistake. I¡¯ve actually¡­


    never given her a chance to exin her side of the story; plus, I¡¯ve never really trusted her words at all.


    Instantly, Sean¡¯s expression darkened as he came to this realization.


    As for Myra, she was astounded by Sebastian¡¯s words. Soon after that, she felt a burst of warmth from


    deep inside her heart and it grew inside her.


    Sebastian may look impassive with his pursed-up lips, but I know that this is all just an appearance he


    puts up in front of me. Although he constantly acts as if he dislikes me, he alwayses to my defense


    when necessary. Grandpa used to be the one who stood up for me when he was alive. Ever since he


    passed away, besides Tony, no one else has had such faith in me.


    ¡°Well, there is a way to prove today¡¯s incident,¡± Sebastianmented, a nonchnt look on his face


    as he crossed his arms behind his back. He shot a look at L, who was currently held in Sean¡¯s


    embrace. L immediately tightened her grip on Sean¡¯s shirt in response. Soon after that, she heard


    Sebastian murmur coldly, ¡°However, I reckon someone might not want the truth toe to light. If


    that¡¯s the case, do you still insist on a fair trial for the woman in your arms, Chase boy?¡±


    Sebastian had previously referred to Sean as Mr. Chase, but once he changed to addressing thetter


    as Chase boy, he had reduced Sean¡¯s status by a few generations.


    At this point, Sean¡¯s expression turned ugly as he heard the way Sebastian addressed him.


    Meanwhile, L remained silent as she trembled in Sean¡¯s arms.


    It finally dawned on Sean that things might not be as he thought but frankly, he would rather be


    unaware of it. After a short pause, he turned around without another word and exited the building with


    L in his arms.


    The skies were clear and soft sunlight shone on the fountain outside the Stark Group, forming a tiny,


    colorful rainbow that was refracted from the water droplets.


    Sean¡¯s expression was impassive as he walked out of the building, and it was as if he was unaffected.


    Despite that, L was rather anxious as she could clearly feel his tight grip on her hands, and she felt


    like her bones would shatter due to his force.


    ¡°Sean¡­¡± L raised her head out of his arms as tears streamed down her face. Her tone was rather


    pitiful and full of grievance. ¡°Do you believe Myra¡¯s words? Do you think that I¡¯m the one¡­¡± Her


    expression was clearly dejected as she continued, ¡°I had just realized what Old Master Hart was


    implying. He basically wanted to look at the footage of the security camera. I¡¯m not afraid of that but I


    just didn¡¯t want you to go against him. After all, he¡¯s the chairman of the Hart Group and we can¡¯t afford


    to offend him¡­¡±


    L gave the impression that she was mainly acting in Sean¡¯s best interests as she held onto his shirt


    tightly. ¡°However, today¡­ It was such a close call and our baby¡­ I nearly lost our child again¡­¡±


    As soon as she mentioned this, L¡¯s tears became uncontroble as she aired all her grievances.


    All of a sudden, Sean lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms. There was a sh of


    unexinable emotion in his gaze and after some time, he calmly asked, ¡°Earlier on, did you use


    Myra of pursuing me?¡±


    L met his calm gaze and she couldn¡¯t control her apprehension. She bit hard on her lower lip as she


    looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯d rather trust Myra¡¯s words than mine? Have you forgotten that


    she was the one who caused the death of our unborn child?¡±


    Besides feeling shocked, L was more saddened by his reaction. As such, she hastily tried to get out


    of his embrace.


    However, Sean remained unmoving. This time, he didn¡¯t try to stop her or appease her feelings, and


    watched on as she stood on her own.


    L¡¯s initial intention was just to put on an act and she didn¡¯t expect Sean to actually let go of her. As


    such, the fear in her heart grew tremendously.


    The reason I came to see Myra was because Kris had mentioned that Myra was pursuing Sean.


    Obviously, I didn¡¯t mention that in front of Myra. However, I was upset about this and wanted her to look


    bad in front of all her staff. This was the best way to ruin her reputation and at the same time show


    Sean her true colors! Despite this, the situation went out of hand and didn¡¯t go ording to n. In


    fact, Myra no longer has any feelings toward Sean, not to mention that Old Master Hart arrived and


    interrupted us.


    All of a sudden, L couldn¡¯t help but to grab hold of Sean¡¯s hand as she asked, ¡°Sean, can you be


    frank with me? You haven¡¯t developed feelings for Myra, have you?¡±


    Myra and Sean had been married for the past two years and led a life together all this while. Their daily


    interactions for the past two years could potentially lead to him developing feelings toward Myra,


    despite his apparent loathing of her.


    Although L asked the question, she didn¡¯t allow Sean to say a word. She looked at his


    expressionless face and shook her head. ¡°No, no¡­ Don¡¯t answer my question. I know I¡¯m being


    insecure here. I know you love me and soon, our baby will be born. We¡¯ll definitely have a fulfilling and


    happy life as we raise our child together.¡±


    L looked quite vulnerable right now with her tear-stained face. Coupled with the fact that her makeup


    was all smudged, she was quite a sight at the moment. Sean then thought to himself, I know she came


    to see Myra because she felt quite insecure, which makes any offending words she said to Myra


    understandable. The doctor who spoke to me in his office this morning had mentioned that L is in


    quite a weak state. To top it off, she had a miscarriage once, thus I need to take care of both her


    physical and mental well-being. It¡¯s crucial for a pregnantdy to be well-rested and content. It hurts to


    see her in such a saddened state.


    I realize she¡¯s quite uneasy, especially after the huge fight she had with Mom yesterday. Perhaps


    Mom¡¯s words about what Myra had said angered L to the point of fainting. As such, she must have


    earlier. Moreover, Myra¡¯s currently building up her rtionship with the Hart Family so clearly, they


    would never stand on our side.


    Besides, Myra is not as calm as she portrayed herself to be¡ªshe has a scheming side to her.


    Otherwise, how would she be able to win the hearts of everyone in the Hart Family in such a short


    time? Judging by her interaction with Sebastian, Myra must be very close to him. In fact, the sk he


    handed to her had chicken soup in it. Sean knew this because the scent wafted toward him when


    Sebastian handed it to Myra.


    His expression clouded over and he gave a light sigh. Right now, L was in a state of trepidation and


    dejectedness, so he pulled her into his arms and hugged her. ¡°Of course; our baby and us will definitely


    live a fulfilling and happy life together.¡±


    L has my best interests at heart and she¡¯s carrying my child. On the contrary, Myra is a wicked


    woman and she was closely entangled with Tony even before our divorce. How is it possible for me to


    have feelings for Myra, then? I never had any feelings for her right from the start. Even if I did, it must


    be out of habit only. I¡¯m just used to our married life.


    L wept tears of joy as she murmured, ¡°Sean, I knew it¡­ I know you¡¯re still in love with me¡­¡±


    As soon as Sean heard L¡¯s words, a wave of emotion hit him. It was as if there was a deep voice


    deep down trying to override his previous thoughts, but he didn¡¯t quite want to contemte it because


    he was afraid of the consequences. He feared that he would fall into an abyss the moment he figured


    things out.


    ¡°Enough of that, silly girl. I¡¯ll send you back to the hospital and I promise I¡¯lle over tonight. I can


    send you home as well if you don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital. Mom admitted that she acted on


    impulse yesterday, so can you forgive her? After all, she¡¯s already quite old,¡± Sean exined


    everything to L in a low voice.


    Upon hearing that, L thought to herself, I¡¯m not quite convinced by Sean¡¯s words but I¡¯ll let it go this


    time. I think he must be used to having Myra in his life or he could have had something to discuss with


    her, which is why he went to see her. I know that his exnation is his way of giving me an out.


    Besides, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to leave Sean because he¡¯s myst resort.


    ¡°I want to go home.¡± L meekly nodded her head at Sean as she said, ¡°Yesterday, I was too


    impetuous as well. From now on, I¡¯ll try my best to build up a good rtionship with Mom. Rest


    assured; I won¡¯t put you in a difficult position.¡±

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    At the Stark Group, after Sean left with L in his embrace, Sebastian suddenly snorted loudly and


    gave Myra a long stare as he muttered, ¡°Temptress!¡±


    Myra grimaced in return as she lifted the sk in her hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Old Master Hart.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking me? I wasn¡¯t the one who prepared it!¡± Sebastian turned away as he went back


    to his usual haughty self.


    What a surprise¡ªI sure didn¡¯t expect to see Myra caught up in a skirmish with another woman, and


    then that Chase boy turned up as well. As a matter of fact, if I hadn¡¯t appeared, she would be bullied by


    the two of them and she would definitely not be able to get a word in. Sebastian frowned and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re such a wimp. It¡¯s no wonder that you¡¯re no match for Tony.¡±


    Myra was feeling quite awkward at the moment.


    I never imagined that this would happen. I can¡¯t believe that Old Master Hart saw the dispute between


    me, Sean and L. In fact, I didn¡¯t expect him to stand up for me either!


    Sebastian suddenly recalled that the Fisher girl was indeed pregnant. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at


    Myra¡¯s stomach as he asked, ¡°Have you been staying at Tony¡¯stely?¡±


    Myra was taken aback by the sudden change in topic and her face flushed red in response. She


    nodded her head lightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just then, the crowd increased as everyone starteding back to work after their lunch hour.


    Realizing that it was awkward to be standing here in conversation, Myra asked, ¡°Have you had your


    lunch, Old Master Hart?¡±


    Sebastian waved her off as he realized her intention and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t fuss.¡±


    However, he couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity and asked, ¡°How long have you two been together?¡±


    Why is there no baby in sight?


    Obviously, Sebastian was not going to reveal to Myra that he had pestered Lisa continuously that


    morning to prepare the chicken soup. It had taken him a lot of effort to get Lisa to agree to boil the


    soup. In fact, not many people had the chance to taste Lisa¡¯s cooking.


    Ever since what Tony mentionedst night, Sebastian had been extremely attentive to the matter of his


    great-grandchild. I know Katie¡¯s pregnant now but they¡¯ve already decided that their first-born will be


    following her surname. That¡¯s such a shame! Well, the good thing is that Tony has a woman too!


    Therefore, if Myra¡¯s pregnant, the baby will be my first great-grandchild. This is great news!


    Last night, Sebastian had pestered Lisa for ages as he discussed this topic. They had in fact started


    discussing the gender of the baby and even came up with a list of names too.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been together with Tony ever since¡­ I finalized the divorce with Mr. Chase.¡±


    Sebastian furrowed his brows upon hearing that, ¡°What? It¡¯s been less than a month!¡±


    That¡¯s too short for sure. Looks like there won¡¯t be a great-grandchild in sight anytime soon!


    Myra was significantly stunned as she heard his words, and she wasn¡¯t quite sure what was on his


    mind at the moment.


    She looks so lost! I can¡¯t stand this any longer! Her intelligence level is quite worrisome, though; what if


    my great-grandchild takes after her?


    Sebastian stomped his feet in frustration as hemented, ¡°Eat more walnuts.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what¡¯? Just do as I say!¡± Sebastian then straightened his clothes as he nced


    at Myra. ¡°Go home early once you finish work, alright? You should spend more time with Tony¡ªI heard


    it¡¯s popr among youngsters to foster a rtionship.¡± The more time you youngsters spend together,


    the faster I¡¯ll get a great-grandchild!


    ¡°After you finish the soup, let me know what you think of it. If it¡¯s to your liking, I¡¯ll get someone to send


    it over every day.¡± Sebastian then thought to himself, It¡¯s important to nurture her body so that she can


    get pregnant soon.


    Upon hearing his words, Myra shook her head hastily. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You¡¯re too kind; I can


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel shy. Come over to the Hart Residence anytime and I¡¯ll make sure you get to


    eat whatever you like.¡± Sebastian hadpletely overlooked the fact that he was the one who had


    been pestering Myra to cook for him previously.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Myra felt a burst of warmth in her heart. Noticing Sebastian¡¯s re, she nodded her head in resignation


    and she thanked him. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Old Master Hart.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Sebastian was quite pleased with himself as he had achieved his goal for today. As


    such, he didn¡¯t n to stay any longer. He turned around and walked toward the front door as he said,


    ¡°Hurry up and have your lunch, and make sure you don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±


    He turned around and left the Stark Group after saying that, and he didn¡¯t even give a chance for Myra


    to walk him out the door.


    As Myra looked at the sk in her hands, she couldn¡¯t quite exin her current feelings.


    Ever since Grandpa and Mom passed away, I finally foundfort in Eve. However, this was all a


    fa?ade as her love was conditional; in fact, she was the one that tried to send me to prison. I was quite


    affected by all this. Despite that, I¡¯m quite lucky to have met others that love and appreciate me.


    Besides, I have him¡­


    As Tony came to her mind, she suddenly heard her phone buzz. Myra nced at it and to her surprise,


    it was Tony calling her.


    She felt a warm fuzzy feeling as she took the phone call. At the same time, she looked on as Sebastian


    made his way out of the building and got into a waiting car. Then, she turned around and walked


    toward the elevator.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Myra could hear his low breathing sounds and she felt as if he was right next to her just by listening to


    that.


    ¡°Did Grandpa pay you a visit?¡± His low yet enchanting voice rang out from the other end.


    As soon as she heard his voice, the slight unhappiness she felt after the dispute with Sean and L


    dissipated. She nced at the sk in her hands as her mouth curved upward into a smile. ¡°Yeah,¡± she


    replied.


    Tony, who was in a slightly frustrated mood, calmed down significantly upon hearing her voice. He put


    out the cigarette he was holding and without realizing, he asked, ¡°Did Sean turn up too?¡±


    At his words, Myra was stunned. Subconsciously, she scanned her surroundings but unfortunately, she


    had already walked into the elevator. Sebastian had just left the Stark Group, so it couldn¡¯t be him that


    mentioned this to Tony. She raised her eyebrows in surprise as she tried toe up with the words to


    say. However, she gave up and teasingly asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Tony chose not to answer her question.


    As such, both of them remained silent for that moment.


    Suddenly, the elevator gave a loud ¡®ding¡¯ to indicate that it had reached the intended floor, and Myra


    walked out.


    Realizing that Tony was quite sensitive about this topic, she couldn¡¯t help feeling amused about it as


    she honestly replied, ¡°L came over to talk to me. She wanted me to leave her family alone and stop


    pursuing Sean.¡± Myra paused for a second before continuing, ¡°She grabbed hold of me. However,


    when I tried to get out of her hold, the force must have pushed her backward, resulting in her nearly


    falling down a flight of stairs. Coincidentally, Sean arrived and saw what happened, so we had some


    disagreement then. That was the only thing we talked about. By that time, Old Master Hart arrived and


    thanks to him, I was able to get out of the messy situation.¡±


    Over the phone, Myra didn¡¯t realize that Tony¡¯s was brooding and his mood was quite somber.


    He narrowed his eyes but his voice remained unchanged. ¡°Have you had lunch?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure why Tony¡¯s changed the topic but that¡¯s fine too. I don¡¯t want to continue this topic either.


    Thinking of L ruins my mood and brings up the anger in me. Since Sebastian has solved this issue,


    it¡¯s best to leave it as it is. Besides, I don¡¯t want things to get moreplicated.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t. Old Master Hart had just dropped off some food for me and I could smell chicken soup. I¡¯ll


    have that for lunch; I can¡¯t be bothered going out anyway. Besides, I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡±


    She was telling the truth as she had lost all her appetite after the ruckus with Sean and L.


    Consequently, Tony didn¡¯t pursue it further. He then reminded her in his low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after


    work.¡±


    ¡°After work¡­¡± Myra suddenly realized she had a dinner appointment tonight, thus she hurriedly replied,


    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe tonight; I have a dinner appointment so I¡¯ll head home after that.


    Tony pursed up his lips and he replied in a low voice, ¡°Sure.¡± He didn¡¯t say much after that and hung up


    promptly.


    Myra wasn¡¯t quite sure whether she was overthinking things, but she felt that Tony was suppressing his


    feelings.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    L didn¡¯t end up letting Sean send her home. She put on a considerate front as she told him that she


    understood he was quite busy with work, so she didn¡¯t want him to rush around and tire himself. When


    Sean heard that, his heart softened. He gave her a kiss and escorted her to a waiting taxi while telling


    her to be careful. He then watched the taxi drive off before turning around to look at Stark Tower.


    Myra has changed so drastically and I sure didn¡¯t expect that. I thought that she would remain steadfast


    in her love for me despite how I¡¯ve hurt her. Turns out that all her affections were only an act. In fact,


    she probably never did love me as deeply as she portrayed.


    Aftering to the realization, Sean clenched both fists tightly and he gave ast look at Stark Tower


    with his dark, brooding eyes before he turned around and left.


    Meanwhile, L did not make her way home after parting ways with Sean.


    As soon as the driver drove a slight distance away, she looked at the driver as she bit on her lower lip


    and requested, ¡°Excuse me, sir¡ªplease send me to the Hart Group.¡±


    Without any hesitation, the driver turned the car around and headed in the opposite direction.


    Along the way, L was lost in her thoughts as she tried to reconcile the situation. In fact, she felt quite


    anxious and fearful. It was as if she was stuck in a bottomless pit and while everything seemed quite


    calm and peaceful, it was all just an appearance.


    At this moment, she was reminded of the day that Sean and Myra signed their divorce papers. As soon


    as Myra exited the Civil Affair Bureau, she had gone into a ck sports car. I didn¡¯t see the face of the


    person in the car back then, but I remember feeling quite intimidated by him. All I knew is that I


    shouldn¡¯t mess with the guy, for he¡¯s not someone I can take onn.


    Afterwards, I thought it was just an act put on by Myra. Since she had lost Sean to me, in order to


    tter her ego, she must have hired an actor to show me that she wasn¡¯t such a loser after all.


    However,e to think of it, she was being quite secretive that day. If it was all an act, then she should


    by right have unted it in our faces to achieve her goal.


    Besides, there¡¯s another strange thing¡ªafter I got married to Sean and after the incident where Tony


    helped settle thend issue with the Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville Project, I can¡¯t seem to get hold of Tony


    anymore. Somehow, without even knowing the reason, my career was totally ruined. As for the Hilliville


    Project, it¡¯s doing so well right now. Coincidentally, Myra holds 40% of the property under that project¡­


    Coupled with Sean¡¯s words earlier and Sebastian¡¯s reaction¡­


    At the moment, L had all the pieces in her mind and she was trying hard to link everything together.


    However, there seemed to be a missing piece and this troubled her a lot. While she exited the car, her


    fingers were tightly clenched into a fist, her fingernails piercing deep into her flesh.


    ¡°Miss, here¡¯s your change. Hey, Miss¡ª¡± L could hear the driver yelling at her from behind, but she


    did not have the energy to deal with him. She simply walked toward the Hart Group without a backward


    nce.


    The Hart Group¡¯s building is quite an impressive skyscraper with its stately height. In fact, I actually


    wanted to go after Tony in the first ce, but he was too aloof and mysterious for my liking. As such,


    when he came to me and handed me the option of assisting me to marry Sean, I changed my mind and


    went after him instead. Come to think of it, why was Tony so eager to help me then? Perhaps it was


    because he wanted to take over the Hilliville Project at a minimal cost? I can¡¯t seem to get my head


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    around this but something seems off here.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fisher. Mr. rk says that Director Hart is currently upied. He¡¯s not avable to see


    anyone.¡± The receptionist at the front desk spoke to L politely, but she was being quite firm as well.


    There are so many women like her whoe here every single day, and all of them would like to see


    Director Hart. Apparently, Miss Fisher here has just got married to Director Chase from the Chase


    Group, so why is she here to see Director Hart?


    Without showing it, L gritted her teeth so tightly that pain shot through her gums.


    She kept her eyes on the receptionist and replied in a deep voice, ¡°Please inform Mr. rk that I¡¯m


    here regarding Myra Stark.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, the receptionist was significantly stunned and at the same time, she noticed


    that L¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t quite right. Contemting this, she clicked on the inte once more


    and repeated L¡¯s words to the person on the other end. Soon after that, Leo gave his reply, which


    was quite surprising to her. As soon as she hung up, she said to L in an impassive tone, ¡°Miss


    Fisher, Mr. rk is ready to see you upstairs.¡±


    Without even waiting for the receptionist to finish her words, L spun around and strode toward the


    elevator.


    I was just trying my luck there in mentioning Myra¡¯s name. Surprisingly, that worked and I¡¯m now


    allowed to go upstairs.


    Myra¡­ Myra Stark¡­


    Suddenly, L felt the world turn dark in front of her eyes. In fact, everything made sense to her now¡ª


    for example, Sebastian¡¯s reaction and how he sided with Myra. That must have been because the guy


    who was with Myra was actually Tony.


    At this point, L felt as if there was a ball of emotion careening around her chest uncontrobly, and


    her whole being was clouded over by a thin veil of darkened mist. She had never experienced such a


    sensation before.


    ¡°Miss Fisher.¡±


    As soon as the doors to the elevator slid open, she saw Leo standing at the entrance waiting for her, a


    faint smile on his face. He looked at his watch as hemented in a slightly mocking tone, ¡°Director


    Hart has ten minutes for you.¡±


    Without giving Leo the chance to lead the way, L gripped both her hands tightly as she strode into


    Tony¡¯s office without a second nce at Leo. Before this, she would always make sure to check her


    appearance before entering this room; on this day, however, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to do so.


    The door to Tony¡¯s office was slightly ajar as L walked toward it. Without giving much consideration


    whether to knock on the door or not, she forcefully pushed the door open and made her way inside.


    Upon entering the room, she noticed that Tony was standing by the full-length windows behind his work


    desk, and he had his back to her. His tall, strapping body fitted perfectly in his custom-made Italian suit.


    That being said, he managed to maintain a low profile despite his charming edge. However, it was hard


    to mask his dominance and indifference as it was evidently shown in every move he made.


    Tony had one hand in his pocket and the other was holding onto a cigarette between his middle and


    index finger. He didn¡¯t take a puff; instead, he held onto it while allowing it to continue burning. As soon


    as he heard footsteps, he gave a quick flick to the cigarette and then turned around gradually. ¡°Miss


    Fisher, what is it regarding Myra that you wish to discuss with me?¡±


    His perfectly handsome face was currently devoid of expression and his eyes were icy cold.


    Despite being aware that she could never win the heart of this man in front of her, L could always


    feel her heart beating wildly for him every time she saw him. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t forget her


    purpose ofing here today, hence she tried her best to suppress her infatuation. She took a deep


    breath to calm herself down before saying, ¡°Director Hart, I would like to know why I was cklisted


    previously.¡±


    It was as if Tony had expected this question from her. He looked at her with an indifferent expression as


    he replied, ¡°I felt like it, so I did it. I don¡¯t need a reason for that, do I?¡±


    L was close to exploding in anger and she gritted her teeth tightly. Although Tony wasn¡¯t exactly on


    friendly terms with her before her marriage to Sean, he wasn¡¯t as hostile to her previously. Her hands


    fisted and she said with her voice lowered, ¡°Director Hart, I suppose you remember that you gave me a


    stack of photos thest time I came here, yes?¡±


    That stack of photos was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Myra and Sean¡¯s disagreement had


    strongly intensified after that.


    How ironic! I thought Tony loathed Myra and wanted to ruin her life. However, soon after that, the two of


    them got together! He must have been attracted to her all this while for him to resort to such a scheme


    to break up her marriage.


    As soon as L realized this, her body immediately froze in ce.


    That¡¯s right¡ªhelping me get into the Chase Family would mean that Myra would be thrown out from


    there. As such, him helping me was actually helping himself im Myra for his own. After I married


    Sean, Tony then cklisted me and severed all ties.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    All in all, did Tony help me enter the Chase Family so that he could im Myra for himself?


    L¡¯s whole body was drenched in cold sweat upon this realization, and she couldn¡¯t control the icy


    feeling permeating from within her heart either.


    ¡°Director Hart¡­ I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want Myra to find out who gave me those photos, right?¡± L


    blinked slowly, her expression full of anger and resentment. As she stared at the man in front of her,


    she was reluctant to ept what was going on.


    The Hilliville Project¡¯s doing so well right now. Obviously, Tony must have had his eyes on the


    development of Hilliville since back then. Could it be that he¡¯s in fact after Myra¡¯s stake in the project?


    As soon as Tony heard L¡¯s words, his expression became unreadable. ¡°Miss Fisher, I¡¯m sure you


    wouldn¡¯t want to do that.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± For a split second, L¡¯s emotions went out of control as she yelled at him. Upon


    noting his unppable attitude, she forced herself to calm down. Biting on her lower lip, she stared at


    Tony while she questioned, ¡°Tell me, Director Hart¡ªare you interested in Myra or the Hilliville project?¡±


    ¡°Miss Fisher, if you¡¯re intelligent enough, you should keep a tight grip on the Chase Family as per what


    you¡¯ve done previously.¡± Tony suddenly took a puff of his cigarette. The billowing smoke that ensued


    masked not only the expression on his face, but also the sh of coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Keep a tight grip on the Chase Family¡­¡± L immediately tightened her fists.


    He¡¯s right. It¡¯s quite evident that I¡¯m gripping tightly onto them. If it wasn¡¯t for this child, I wouldn¡¯t be on


    speaking terms with them right now. Eve and Sean¡¯s attitude toward me isn¡¯t exactly reassuring, and


    the actual situation I¡¯m in right now is a far cry from what I had imagined previously. I had thought


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    things would end up perfect and harmonious, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± All of a sudden, L¡¯s eyes brightened as she continued, ¡°Director Hart, I believe


    you¡¯re only after Myra¡¯s 40% stake in the Hilliville Project, yes?¡± L questioned him hastily.


    It took me so much effort to steal Sean away from Myra. Besides, I seeded in showing that she¡¯s a


    Just then, Tony extinguished the cigarette in his hand and flung it into the trash can nearby. As he


    raised his head, the cold indifference in his eyes was clearly noticeable. Ignoring L¡¯s question, he


    said instead, ¡°I heard you went to confront Myra today.¡±


    Despite his calm voice, L couldn¡¯t help shuddering at hisment. Gritting her teeth, she argued,


    ¡°Myra and Sean are divorced but she¡¯s continuously bothering him. Why can¡¯t I confront her about


    this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by continuously bothering Sean?¡±


    L wasn¡¯t quite sure whether she had missed something. She sensed that despite Tony¡¯s cold voice


    earlier, it wasn¡¯t as chilling to the bone as to what she was experiencing right now. However, she


    refused to give in and lose momentum, so she continued, ¡°Someone saw the two of them in a


    flirtatious woman?¡±


    Tonyughed lightly in response but his eyes were devoid of any amusement.


    He sat upright on his swivel chair as he ced his right hand on the desk. Tapping the desk with both


    his index and middle finger, he asked, ¡°Are you going to tell Myra about the photos?¡±


    L was momentarily stunned but she maintained a tight grip on her hands as she muttered, ¡°I just


    want an answer from you, Director Hart.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, Miss Fisher, I think you already have your answer.¡± Tony¡¯s eyes suddenly turned icy cold as


    he lifted his head to look at L squarely in the eye. Noting the change in her expression, Tony


    causallymented, ¡°Miss Fisher, have you considered the consequences of revealing the truth about


    the photos to Myra?¡±


    L¡¯s body stiffened in response.


    If I tell Myra the truth, she may seek an exnation from Sean. What¡¯s going to happen then? What if


    Sean questions me about this? How am I supposed to exin that I intentionally falsified things to


    ce the me on Myra? I¡¯m obviously going to expose myself by doing this. However, what does


    Tony mean by me having the answer?


    All of a sudden, L recalled another incident.


    As soon as Tony had decided to bid for the Hilliville Project, there was a significant incident that


    happened within the Chase Group. ording to Tony, the deal would fall through if there was bad


    press surrounding Sean. As such, it was necessary to frame Myra and send her to prison.


    In fact, if Tony¡¯s end goal was to gain Hilliville, then simply taking charge of it was sufficient, so why


    was he so concerned about Sean¡¯s reputation at that time?


    Perhaps he used that as a tactic to force us into framing Myra. By doing so, he ensured that she would


    sever all ties with the Chase Family and forsake herst shred of feeling toward Eve and Sean. In the


    end, Tony personally went in to rescue her.


    The news that got reported back to me was that someone had bailed Myra out on that night itself, and


    everything else went smoothly. I thought it was Cameron who made that move but judging by their


    rtionship, it¡¯s impossible he would rescue Myra.


    L felt as if she was stuck in an icy underground cer at the moment.


    As such, was the Marina Bay Bridge incident an unexpected revtion or was it intentionally revealed?


    What role did Tony y in this incident? If he was the one who plotted all this, he¡¯s definitely a


    formidable person¡­


    L couldn¡¯t control her trembling self. She felt as if she had fallen into a trap and that she was merely


    a chess piece in one¡¯s game.


    ¡°Were you the one behind the Marina Bay Bridge incident?¡± L asked, her face as pale as a sheet.


    Tony took out another cigarette and lit it. The white smoke billowed and filled the room as it masked the


    dangerous intent in his eyes. ¡°From now on, stop bothering Myra,¡± he casuallymented.


    As soon as L heard that, she stumbled in shock and took a few steps backward as she tried to


    maintain her upright position.


    ¡°Tony, I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ve fallen in love with Myra!¡± L eximed as she bit on her lower lip,


    leaving a noticeable white tinge on it.


    Tony shifted his cigarette butt aside and his expression became clearly visible¡ªhis face was cold and


    devoid of any emotions as he shot a look at L. ¡°There will be a lot of things in the future that will be


    beyond your expectations.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± L was frightened by the look in his eyes.


    Looking at his watch, Tony calmly stated, ¡°Your ten minutes is up.¡±


    ¡°Tony Hart!¡± L yelled out. At the same time, she no longer bothered to control the envy and jealousy


    in her eyes.


    How can this happen? This is Myra Stark we¡¯re talking about! Tony has actually fallen in love with her?


    How is this possible? That woman¡¯s way inferiorpared to me. Despite marrying Sean, she ended


    up being abandoned by him. How can Tony be attracted to such a worthless person?


    ¡°Have you really fallen in love with Myra?¡± L¡¯s chest heaved up and down.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Myra had such a haughty look this morning when she was facing me. Her


    confidence must be due to her being aware that she can count on Tony to back her up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize what kind of woman she is? She doesn¡¯t love you at all! The person she loves is


    Sean! She has been infatuated with him for six years¡ªthat¡¯s six long years! Besides, she was married


    to him for two years. How can you be attracted to such a tramp? She must be trying to get back at


    Sean and that¡¯s why she chose you! She¡¯s just making use of you!¡±


    L couldn¡¯t control herself as all the negative emotions she had experienced all this while spewed out


    of her, and her eyes had a crazed look to them.


    This man here has always appeared all high and mighty and I have always thought that no one could


    win his heart. I don¡¯t care if no one can win his heart; or rather, I would wish him well if he met someone


    else from a simr background and someone as impressive as him. If he married such a woman, I


    wouldn¡¯t be so frustrated. However, the woman that caught his attention turned out to be Myra! I hate


    her so much and I¡¯ve finally felt content after taking my revenge on her, so how can I ept this?


    Currently, Tony¡¯s face was clouded over and it looked as if there was a storm brewing.


    ¡°Director Hart, have you considered this carefully? We¡¯re both on the same team. I¡¯m just worried that


    you will fall for Myra¡¯s tricks. As a matter of fact, I know her better than anyone else¡ªshe¡¯spletely


    infatuated with Sean. Therefore, I don¡¯t see why she would go after someone else other than to


    provoke him.¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Myra, Director Hart. She¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°It seems as if you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯ve said, Miss Fisher.¡± L could see the dark anger that


    shed in Tony¡¯s eyes as he said that, even though his expression remained unchanged.


    Her nails were digging so deeply into her palms that she thought the skin on it would tear. She opened


    her mouth to say something, but words deserted her. Then, she heard the sound of the door opening


    behind her before it was followed by approaching footsteps. Leo¡¯s voice was stoic as he said, ¡°Miss


    Fisher, please.¡¯


    She bristled. She red at him before turning to look at Tony incredulously. However, Tony did not


    nce at her anymore.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    L could feel herself breaking into cold sweat. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to Tony, at least not


    for the time being¡­


    ¡°Director Hart, I¡¯m just trying to look out for you. Please don¡¯t think otherwise. Director Hart¡ª¡± Tony


    frowned before she could finish her sentence, prompting Leo to immediately seize her by the arm and


    unceremoniously drag her toward the door.


    However, L was relentless. She reached out and braced against the door frame, turning to yell


    frantically at Tony, ¡°Director Hart, aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯m going to tell Myra about all of this?¡±


    At that moment, he lifted his head and locked his gaze with hers. While there was no emotion in those


    obsidian orbs of his, she could not help but feel as though he was looking at her like she was a dead


    person.


    A violent shudder went through her and before she knew it, Leo was beginning to close the door to


    Tony¡¯s office.


    Afraid that the door would m against her fingers, L hastily drew back her hands. She bridled when


    she saw the scornful gleam in Leo¡¯s eyes, but when she craned her neck to say something to Tony, the


    door fell shut on her face.


    ¡°What else do you want now that you¡¯ve already married Director Chase?¡± Leo appraised her with a


    condescending gaze. ¡°He who wants everything will lose everything. I suggest you leave before I call


    security, Miss Fisher.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, L turned and red at him menacingly.


    He knew everything that had happened. After all, he was the one who called her to ry Tony¡¯s


    messages.


    She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as hate rose within her. Why Myra? Why does it have to be


    Myra? What¡¯s so special about that woman? That wretched woman!


    A raging fire consumed Lyra, but all she could do was suppress it as she walked out.


    The fact that Tony was in love with Myra was baffling. L was sure that Hilliville was not the sole


    cause of this because if it was, then he would have demanded for Chase Group¡¯s entire share of the


    real estate in Hilliville in the first ce. Which means he isn¡¯t doing this for Myra¡¯s share of Hilliville¡¯s


    properties¡­


    L was still pondering on it when, upon walking out of Hart Group, she saw a familiar face seated by


    the window of a nearby cafe.


    It was Eve and there was another woman seated across from her.


    The woman was obscured by the potted nt next to her. Out of curiosity, L peered past it, and all


    she could see was the side profile of a beautiful, young woman who looked downcast as she spoke to


    Eve.


    Eve, on the other hand, appeared to be taken aback by whatever thedy had said and nced behind


    thetter. From her vantage point, L could not tell what it was that Eve nced at.


    L moved to take a closer look, but halted in her tracks when she remembered how she had lost her


    temper the day before when she found out that Eve had been following her. If she sees me spying on


    her, she¡¯ll think I¡¯m following her too. L paused and nced briefly at the woman across from Eve.


    Then, she shifted her angle until she had a clear view of the woman¡¯s face. She looked familiar, but


    L could not remember where she¡¯d seen her before.


    L was already downtrodden after what had happened at the Hart Group and she was not in the


    mood to see what Eve could be up to. With a sigh, she turned to g down a taxi and left.


    Once she was on the road, she called Kris and she asked in an icy voice, ¡°You knew about Tony and


    Myra all along, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    It was impossible for Kris to not have known about this since she had followed Myra. If she had seen


    Sean going over to look for Myra, surely she would?ve seen Tony and Myra together!


    Meanwhile, Kris was not in the office. She was about to enter the City Hall when she received L¡¯s


    call. Upon hearing what L said, Kris¡¯ face grew stormy and she hummed inly in response.


    ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you say anything before?¡± L demanded after hearing Kris¡¯ admission.


    If only she had told me about this, then I wouldn¡¯t have looked like such a fool in front of Tony! My


    career is already over and if Myra says anything to Tony¡­ L faltered at the thought of this.


    ¡°I thought you knew about it,¡± Kris said nonchntly, shrugging off the usation.


    L¡¯s eyes darkened at that.


    Tony may have appeared cold and unforgiving today, but he had been generous enough to spare L


    from his full wrath. Given Myra¡¯s recent divorce from Sean, she could not possibly have developed


    strong feelings for Tony so soon. If L were to divorce from Sean now, it would be an opportunity for


    Myra to run back to him.


    However, L was precariously treading on the edge of a knife right now and her life was only a slip up


    away from beingpletely ruined.


    Growing furious, she scoffed and warned coolly, ¡°You ought to be more sincere if you want us to work


    together, Kris. After all, Myra¡¯s business no longer concerns me, and seeing as she¡¯s with Tony, it¡¯s


    highly unlikely for her to weasel back into Sean¡¯s life. You, on the other hand, may have to watch your


    back. Myra has Tony to back her now, so it¡¯s only a matter of time before she takes over the Stark


    Group. I wish you all the best.¡±


    With that, L hung up the call.


    On the other end, Kris¡¯s expression soured after she heard thest part of L¡¯s warning.


    So what if Tony¡¯s backing her up? Kris would like to see whether Tony¡ªor the rest of the Hart family,


    for that matter¡ªwould still support Myra after tonight.


    Kris had been surprised to find Old Master Harting to Myra¡¯s defense after the incident with L


    today at the office, but it was not totally unexpected either. It had not been easy, but today, Kris finally


    came up with a n to ruin Myra.


    A malicious smirk began to y on Kris¡¯ lips as she thought of it and her gaze darkened dangerously.


    By the time she stepped forward and through the doors of City Hall, a wide grin had crept onto her


    face.


    Estelle had only just exited Shawn¡¯s office when she saw a familiar figure entering the secretary¡¯s office


    next door.


    She retreated into the walkway and she nced at the hardworking man behind the desk.


    Estelle had to admit that there was something attractive about a man who threw himself into his work.


    Coupled with his good looks and charming demeanor, it was no wonder that Shawn had caught her


    attention in the first ce.


    But as soon as she thought about all the roguish things he had done to her, she felt a wave of


    exasperation wash over her. She could not so much as retaliate against him¡ªit would only encourage


    him further and she would find herself under him before she could even react.


    She gritted her teeth. What a despicable man!


    Estelle bridled at the thought of how Shawn had told her ¡®business was business¡¯ after she came to ask


    him to approve her brother¡¯s project. ¡°Hey!¡± She snapped and added furiously. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    Shawn paused with his pen hovering above the papers he was signing. Then, he looked up at her. His


    eyes narrowed dangerously as he asked, ¡°Why are you talking to me in that tone?¡±


    She felt a chill run up her spine and there were butterflies in her stomach when she heard the sound of


    his voice. You bimbo, she berated herself angrily before she pursed her lips as she red at him. ¡°Let


    me get something straight here, Shawn¡ªyou said that there are no backdoor deals allowed for


    anyone, right?¡±


    Estelle had seen Kris, the woman whom she hated with a passion, entering the secretary¡¯s office next


    door. She could not imagine why Kris would be here if it was not for the same reason as hers. But if I


    can¡¯t obtain special privileges, then neither can she. That would mean she won¡¯t have anything to lord


    over Myra!

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Shawn regarded her with narrowed eyes and after a while, he asked, ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    Knowing that he had read her mind, Estelle let out a huff before exining, ¡°It¡¯s Kris¡ªI just saw her


    enter the Management Department next door. Word has it that Stark Group is trying to secure the


    Elsinore Garden Project from the government, so I¡¯m wondering if that might have anything to do with


    hering here.¡± She paused before she continued speaking. ¡°But something doesn¡¯t feel right. I


    distinctly remember Myra saying that she¡¯s in charge of the project, so what is Kris doing here in City


    Hall? It¡¯s not as if she¡¯s so kind as to lend Myra a helping hand.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Shawn raised a brow and his eyes darkened. ¡°I can¡¯t speak for others, but I would


    never pull strings for anybody unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡± Estelle¡¯s eyes glimmered with hope.


    He gazed at her with dark amusement in his eyes. He curled his finger, beckoning her over to him.


    She grew wary almost instantly. Thest time he looked like this, he had been up to something wicked


    and the thought of it made her stomach flip.


    Still, Estelle could not keep her curiosity at bay. She wanted to know what could make Shawn abandon


    his integrity, although she reminded herself that she had seen plenty of his less-than-virtuous side.


    With caution, she began to make her way toward the man behind the desk.


    An unreadable look shed in Shawn¡¯s eyes when he saw that she was approaching him. He wanted


    tough, but his expression remained indifferent, as though he was unfazed by his own amusement.


    When Estelle finally stood before him, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Well, what¡¯s the exception¡ªahhh!¡±


    She broke off in a yelp of surprise when the man reached out and pulled her into his arms without any


    warning.


    Myra was ted to have dinner at the Zion Club with Thomas Hughes from the City Hall Management


    Department. It was one of the few discreet ces in which they could discuss confidential work


    matters.


    After making sure that they had everything they needed, Tilly entered the elevator with Myra.


    Just as the elevator doors were about to close, an arm stretched in to hold them open and Kris walked


    in.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I share the elevator, do you?¡± she asked with a smile on her face. When her gaze fell


    on Myra, her smile widened even more.


    Myra did not bother answering. Seeing that Tilly was on her side, she did not speak to Kris either.


    Kris raised a brow and her eyes gleamed with what appeared to be scorn as she pressed the button to


    close the elevator doors.


    The other employees in thepany had not gotten off from work yet, so it was just the three of them


    in the silent confines of the elevator.


    When they arrived at the basement carpark, Kris turned to address Myra with a small smile. ¡°Good luck


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with getting the Elsinore Garden Project tonight, Sis.¡±


    With that, she turned to make her way toward her car.


    Myra frowned as she watched her leave.


    Tilly, on the other hand, tugged on her arm and said, ¡°Ignore her, Myra. She¡¯s just being crazy.¡±


    Myra nodded and the both of them headed over to the car.


    To Myra¡¯s surprise, Thomas and the other employees from the Management Department were already


    in the private room by the time she and Tilly arrived. Dinner had been ordered as well, causing her to


    be slightly embarrassed as the Stark Group had meant to pick up the tab tonight.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, gentlemen¡ªmy apologies for beingte this evening.¡±


    To be fair, Myra and Tilly had arrived half an hour before the agreed time, but she was not about to


    make that point.


    There were four City Hall employees who joined them this evening¡ªone of whom was Thomas, who


    sat at the head of the table. He was a somewhat portly man who looked to be in his forties, and with his


    suit jacket discarded to one side, Myra could see the beginnings of a beer belly stretching beneath his


    shirt. He was nheless jovial and there was an affable appeal to him.


    Upon hearing her apology, he broke into a kind smile and waved the both of them over. ¡°Please don¡¯t


    apologize. We came much earlier than expected. Take a seat,dies. I¡¯m sure the both of you must be


    hungry after driving all the way here.¡±


    As he said that, he patted the two vacant seats next to him.


    Myra and Tilly approached him and courteously took their seats.


    ¡°What would you like to drink? I¡¯m guessing that the both of you don¡¯t take alcohol, so how about if I get


    youdies orange juice instead?¡±


    He looked at them in askance, his gentlemanly behavior putting Myra at ease. She nced around the


    room and saw that everyone else was having red wine. She and Tilly would seem awfully out of ce if


    they were to get orange juice and she certainly did not want him to think the Stark Group was being


    ingenuine in any way.


    With that in mind, she turned to give Tilly a meaningful look. Tilly immediately understood the gesture


    and addressed Thomas with a polite smile. ¡°Mr. Hughes, we have no problem with drinking a ss of


    wine or two. It would be rude of us not to have a drink with you, seeing as you¡¯ve taken the time to join


    us this evening.¡±


    Tilly sounded like a natural-born diplomat. She made no indication that the both of them would drink


    with him till the end of the night, but having a ss of wine or two would be more than enough for them


    to show their sincerity. As Myra watched Tilly, she could not help but feel a sense of pride over how


    much and how quickly thetter had grown.


    When he heard that, Thomas¡¯ smile grew warmer and he turned to say to the waiter at the door, ¡°Two


    sses of red wine, please, but not too much of it¡ªthedies are only having wine out of courtesy.¡±


    His three subordinates also chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s no longer a culture to drink alcohol during dinners like this.


    The both of you shouldn¡¯t drink much if you can¡¯t stomach them.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Myra and Tilly exchanged a smile. From the looks of it, there was a good chance of


    them securing the Elsinore Garden Project.


    Soon, both parties dived into earnest discussion on the details of the project. Thomas made it known


    that he was pleased with the Stark Group¡¯s tender proposal for the Elsinore Garden Project and he did


    not hold back on his praises for thepany either.


    He may have a mild disposition, but he was a good sport when it came to drinking as well. After


    downing several sses of red wine, he and his subordinates were beginning to flush.


    ¡°I have high regards for you, Miss Stark. I was most impressed with yourpany¡¯s tender proposal for


    the Elsinore Garden Project. I look forward to seeing your work.¡±


    There was still quite a lot of wine left in the ss before Myra and thankfully, no one had forced her to


    down her drink. Whenever someone made a toast, they had only asked her to take a sip out of


    courtesy. She did not dare to push her limits, seeing as she was a lightweight and Tilly was no expert


    when it came to holding her drinks either.


    Myra was surprised to hear what Thomas had said, but she was pleased all the same. However, before


    she could say anything, the man pped a hand on her shoulder and gave it a couple of encouraging


    pats. She bristled, unsure as to whether he had done it deliberately.


    She stiffened, but he dropped his hand just as quickly and raised his ss once more. Then, he went


    back to clinking sses with his subordinates.


    Thomas turned and chuckled when he saw the dazed look on Myra¡¯s face. He was clearly inebriated.


    Abruptly, he said to her, ¡°I was wondering if you could pour me a ss, Miss Stark.¡±


    Myra saw the flush on his face and she considered the possibility that he may not have meant to p a


    hand on her shoulder. Regaining herposure, she grabbed the bottle of wine and poured out a


    ss for him while answering intively, ¡°Of course.¡±


    The wine had only just been poured into the ss when Thomas sped his hand over hers. In a


    drunken voice, he slurred, ¡°Do be considerate with me, Miss Stark. I¡¯m afraid I might pass out if you


    keep pouring the wine for me.¡±


    His pinky finger caressed the back of her hand and she knew there was nothing idental about it.


    A disgusted Myra drew back her hand. She stood up abruptly, but the alcohol got the better of her and


    she swayed slightly on her feet. It took a while before the fog in her mind cleared up. She turned to


    re at Thomas, who was regarding her with a bewildered gaze as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss


    Stark?¡±

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Myra glowered at the middle-aged man before her. If she had bristled when he patted her shoulder,


    then she was now fuming after he had brushed his pinky finger against the back of her hand.


    Meanwhile, Thomas seemed unfazed and the smile on his face was warm and polite as he cajoled,


    ¡°We should finish the rest of the wine, Miss Stark. It¡¯s gettingte and we ought to head home soon.¡±


    The others in the private room were oblivious to her anger. Even Tilly was beaming as she moved to


    clink sses with everyone, the remaining wine in her ss sloshing as she did so.


    Myra¡¯s gaze darkened as grim realization dawned upon her. It had been far too easy for them to secure


    the project today. Genevieve was supposed to be with them, as well, but she was called away at the


    veryst minute.


    Things are not as simple as they seem, Myra thought.


    ¡°Miss Stark? Miss Stark?¡± Thomas called out for her twice and only then did she snap out of her


    thoughts. She did not know why she felt sleepy all of a sudden. She staggered and he reached out to


    prevent her from falling. He cried in rm. ¡°Miss Stark, are you alright?¡±


    A piercing lucidity seized Myra and she took a step back. She wanted to yell at him and ask him what


    he was doing, but she stumbled backward into Tilly. A thump followed and she turned to see that Tilly


    had copsed on the floor after finishing her wine.


    ¡°Francis and the others have gone to the restroom. I¡¯ll ask them to drop Miss Quinn home safely after


    this, so don¡¯t worry about her, Miss Stark.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hughes¡­¡± Myra trailed off cautiously. She did not miss the gentle tone of his voice, but for some


    reason, her skin prickled with fear.


    She forced herself to stay awake. She nced around the room and saw that, at some point, the


    others had left. She grew defensive and her sense of wariness only magnified.


    Myra was beginning to realize why the muzzy sensation felt so terrifyingly familiar.


    Thest time she felt this way had been when Eve tricked her into going to the Chase Residence for


    dinner. She had fallen unconscious after eating the meal that Eve prepared, but she remembered the


    fogginess that came over her before she sank into darkness.


    ¡°I believe you and Miss Quinn are drunk, Miss Stark. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to drop the both of you


    home safely.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Myra stiffened and her expression grew stormy. Her mind, however, did not seem to


    clear with anger. If anything, she only became distinctly aware of how heavy her head felt on her


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    shoulders.


    In desperation, she looked over at the half-finished ss of wine on the table and abruptly reached out


    for it. She summoned all the strength that was left in her and smashed the ss against the edge of


    the table. Then, she picked up a shard of ss that had fallen close to the tray. Without pausing to


    think, she drew the shard across her arm, slicing the delicate skin.


    The sharp pain cleared Myra¡¯s mind almost instantly. She snapped icily at the man, ¡°Don¡¯te any


    closer!¡±


    Zion Club was known for the discretion it offered to its patrons. The walls were sound-proofed and she


    knew no one could hear her from the outside. She had to get out of this room¡ªthe club was Elliot¡¯s


    territory and surely not even Thomas was foolish enough to cause a scene here.


    She made to rush out the door.


    Thomas, on the other hand, remembered what the woman had told him today when she came to see


    him in his office. He quipped, ¡°Miss Stark, I hear that you have recently divorced your husband. I¡¯m


    sure it must have been an upsetting experience for you. I also hear that you have feelings for me¡ªrest


    assured that I feel the same way for you, as well.¡±


    ¡°To hell if I have feelings for you!¡± Myra seethed as beads of sweat rolled past her brows.


    It had to be the work of Kris¡ªwhy else would this creep believe that I have any feelings for him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Stark. I find you attractive as well and I promise to marry you.¡±


    Myra bridled at Thomas¡¯ words. She saw his hand moving toward her and her eyes rimmed red. Her


    arm shot out before she stabbed his hand with the shard of ss in her grip.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡±


    He let out a bloodcurdling scream and she took the chance to run to the door.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Myra tried to grab onto the doorknob, but Thomas was already pulling her further from the door. Hot


    tears were streaming past her cheeks, but she gritted her teeth and kicked harshly at the door, even as


    she was being hauled away.


    Meanwhile, he felt a rush of anger and frustration at the girl¡¯s relentless struggle. He brought his hand


    up, but just as he was about to p her hard across the face again, the door was kicked open from the


    outside.


    Thomas was startled as the door mmed open with a violent ¡®bang¡¯. Almost instantly, a man with a


    thunderous expression strode through the entry andnded a harsh kick against Thomas¡¯ sternum,


    sending him flying backward.


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡± His eyes widened when he took in the familiar face before him and he faltered as panic rose


    in him.


    Thomas knew the man. He knew him so well that the recognition itself made his bones tremble with


    fear. This was the man who haunted the urban legends of Bradfort City¡ªTony Hart, the fourth son of


    the Hart family and younger brother to Deputy Mayor Hart.


    Falling in step behind Tony were two other men whose faces were equally stormy. One was Deputy


    Mayor Hart himself and Thomas recognized the other as Young Master Elliot, the head of Zion Club.


    Thomas winced as soon as he met Deputy Mayor Hart¡¯s furious gaze. I¡¯m as good as dead this time.


    The next moment, a fist was hurled toward Thomas and itnded hard on his chin. He could taste


    copper in his mouth and two of his front teeth were loosened.


    Shawn reached out and restrained Tony. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Let me handle this. Go and get


    Miss Stark out of here.¡±


    Currently, Elliot was holding onto Myra as they stood to the side. She looked miserable. She was so


    relieved at having been saved that her legs caved in under her weight and she almost skidded on the


    floor. Before she could react, Tony threw a suit jacket over her before he carried her in his arms.


    Zion Club was not an ordinary clubhouse and its patrons were prominent figures in Bradfort City. Any


    dy in bringing an end to this debacle would only increase the risk of others finding out about what


    happened and that would not be good for Myra¡¯s reputation.


    Tony gazed at her trembling body and he grew grim when he saw that one of her cheeks were swollen.


    He hade to pick Myra up from the club today, but upon his arrival, he heard that she was still


    engaged in a discussion with those from the Management Department. With some time to spare, he


    had decided to wait for her with his brother and Elliot in another private room.


    It was only after the waiter, who had been keeping a close eye on the other private room, informed the


    three of them that there was something wrong that they rose from their seats and rushed over,


    thereupon catching Thomas in his attempt to assault Myra.


    Tony tightened his grip on her and shot a cold, baleful look toward Thomas. He then said, ¡°There¡¯s no


    need to spare him.¡±


    Even Elliot could not help but shudder at the murderous tone of those words. Meanwhile, Shawn


    pped Tony on the shoulder¡ªa silent assurance that he knew what to do.


    Tony looked sullen, but knowing that his brother would take care of the rest, he turned to leave the


    room with Myra cradled in his arms. Myra¡¯s slender frame was hidden under his suit jacket and half of


    her face was obscured as well. All that peeked out were her reddened eyes and she gazed up at him


    as the fear and resentment settled within her. She had heard their conversation and upon remembering


    something, she quickly nced toward Shawn. ¡°Tilly¡­¡±


    Her throat felt dry, as though it was being sliced by a knife, but she swallowed and looked over at the


    dining table. ¡°Tilly copsed over there¡­¡±


    Elliot stiffened before he hurried to the exquisitely-carved square table. Sure enough, there was a


    woman whoy unconscious behind it and he swiftly carried her from the ground. Upon seeing him


    holding Tilly, Myra let out a sigh of relief. She¡¯ll be fine since Elliot¡¯s with her.


    At that moment, Tony held Myra closer to him and marched out of the room in a few long strides. After


    they made their way out of Zion Club and into the car, he bent and silently fastened her seatbelt. She


    reached out suddenly and sped her fingers around his wrist. She bit her lip and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m


    okay.¡± Her voice was hoarse and her hands were shaking even as they held onto his wrist.


    He lifted his gaze and she could see the dark fire that burned in his eyes. He looked like a panther who


    had been thoroughly provoked¡ªdangerous and unpredictable. He looked far angrier than he had been


    in the club.


    Nevertheless, Myra tightened her grip on Tony¡¯s wrist, but in the next moment, she found herself being


    pulled into his arms. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Goddamnit!¡± he cursed under his breath, his voice rough and


    punctuated with rage. He had cursed thrice, she dimly noted. He was beside himself with fury. Her face


    was pressed to his chest and she could hear the steady stato of his heartbeat. Only then did she


    fully realize that he had saved her.


    ¡°How are you okay?¡± he roared, tipping her chin up so that their eyes met. He might have saved her,


    but it did not seem like he would let her off the hook that easily either.


    Myra knew that she had been careless this time, that her naivety got the better of her. She had fallen


    into a trap that was hidden in in sight. She was afraid to imagine what could have happened if Tony


    and the others had not gotten to her in time. Her heart clenched at the thought of how terrible things


    could have turned out to be and her eyes rimmed red. Before long, the tears overwhelmed and the


    aftershock seized her like an icy w. She broke down in front of him.


    She did not cry much. She put up a brave front before others and she had forced back her tears even


    after she knew about Sean¡¯s string of affairs. However, ever since she met Tony, she found that she


    could not keep her guard up in front of him. She had been scared witless, and her scalp and her arm


    were prickling with pain, but she could not hide any of these from him. It was as if the floodgates were


    open and the tears did not stoping.


    Myra gripped onto the chest area of Tony¡¯s shirt, choking out the words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t stop to


    think¡­ He was so polite¡ªTilly and I didn¡¯t catch on.¡± It was no wonder that Thomas had deliberately


    asked if they drank wine. The wine must have been spiked before the waiter brought it into the room,


    she thought.


    Tony¡¯s heart wrenched as he saw the tears streak down her face. He softened as he held her close and


    his voice was raspy as he murmured, ¡°You ought to bring a few more others with you the next time you


    have dinner appointments like this¡­¡± His eyes shed with anger. How dare that many a hand on


    my woman!


    Myra nodded as she hummed feebly in response, her tears soaking the front of his shirt. She clenched


    her fists, bunching the fabric of his shirt and resting her head on his shoulder. She felt a sharp stab of


    pain whenever she thought about what Thomas had said to her. Her tears streamed down furiously and


    with her hands still trembling, she added, ¡°Mr. Hughes also said¡­¡±


    Her words trailed off as she took a shaky breath. She felt her chest tighten painfully with the effort, but


    she forced down the ache and continued, ¡°He said that¡­ Cameron had promised him my hand in


    marriage, that he¡¯d agreed to let him have his way with me tonight.¡±


    The air around them grew cold as the fire in Tony¡¯s eyes only burned darker at this. Cameron Stark¡­


    Very well yed, indeed¡­


    His arms wound tighter around Myra and he did not loosen his hold until he heard a soft gasp from her.


    He lowered his head and ced a kiss on her forehead, murmuring gently, ¡°Don¡¯t think about these


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    anymore¡ªleave them all to me. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± His voice was a low rumble, the rage


    seemingly gone from it and reced by an arctic edge that made a chill run down Myra¡¯s spine.


    Myra waspletely drained from all the struggling and sobbing that she soon fell asleep after Tony


    had fastened her seatbelt for her.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    By the time she woke up, Tony had already arrived outside her apartment.


    The moment she opened her eyes, which were still bleary with sleep, she was immediately cradled in


    his firm embrace once more as he carried her into the building.


    His arms were like a warm cage containing her scent. She was fully awake now and she clung onto the


    front of his shirt as she quietly buried her face into his chest, breathing in and growing attached to his


    familiar scent.


    Tony tightened his grip on her as they made their way through the green boulevard and toward the


    apartment lobby. They then ran into an anxious Estelle, who had been waiting outside the building.


    Estelle had been feeling uneasy ever since she saw Kris earlier that afternoon. After she found out that


    Myra was going to meet up with Thomas for dinner at Zion Club, she had cajoled Shawn into going as


    well.


    When Shawn called Estelle earlier to inform her of what had happened, she had wanted to go up to


    Kris and give her a good beating.


    It did not take a sleuth to figure out that Kris had something to do with all of this.


    Estelle was enraged, but she was more concerned about Myra. She dared not think that something


    terrible could have happened to Myra.


    Upon seeing Tony making his way over with Myra in his arms, Estelle half-jogged up to him and asked


    frantically, ¡°How is she? Is she okay? Was she hurt?¡±


    Tony¡¯s face was grim. Myra, on the other hand, looked up from his arms when she heard Estelle¡¯s


    voice. She softened when she saw the panic in Estelle¡¯s eyes and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Tony, Deputy


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Mayor Hart, and Elliot all arrived in time.¡±


    It was obvious that Estelle had found out about tonight¡¯s tumultuous events.


    Meanwhile, she let out a sigh of relief at Myra¡¯s words. Then, she registered Myra¡¯s disheveled


    appearance¡ªher hair was rumpled and her cheek swollen. She was sure that the girl had been


    assaulted by that sleaze from the Management Department.


    At that thought, Estelle felt the fury rise within her. She rolled up her sleeves like she was about to hit


    something before she let out a string of abuse as she yelled, ¡°That sleazy piece of trash! How dare he


    and beat that creep into a pulp! And this applies to Kris, too! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what that


    wretched b*tch is nning. She must have given that creep the idea that he could have his way with


    you! Myra¡ª¡±


    Tony red at her darkly and she trailed off. She pursed her lips and let her words die on her tongue as


    she registered the icy look in his eyes.


    After hearing the part where Estelle had mentioned Kris¡¯ involvement in the whole thing, Myra tightened


    her grip on Tony¡¯s shirt. The defeated look in her eyes was swiftly reced by a grim one and she


    asked slowly, ¡°Was Kris behind this?¡±


    Estelle hesitated. She saw Tony¡¯s brows drawing closer together, but she nodded anyway and told


    Myra about her encounter with Kris at the City Hall earlier that day.


    Upon hearing Estelle¡¯s exnation, Myra clenched her fist, bunching the front of Tony¡¯s shirt in her grip.


    Her knuckles turned white as the anger and hatred rose within her.


    She had thought that something was off about the entire thing. Cameron was far brainy to discuss


    anything about her with the likes of Thomas. After all, Tony had only just told Cameron about their


    rtionship¡ªCameron would have to wait until the former had broken up with her before he could


    even try to set her up with Thomas. She knew Cameron well enough to understand that everything he


    did was calcted.


    However, things were making sense now that Kris was added into the equation.


    It was no wonder that Kris had wanted to take the same elevator that Myra did. Her words of


    encouragement were nothing more than a snide forewarning and she had said them with the


    confidence that Thomas would ruin Myra¡¯s reputation.


    She gritted her teeth as she remembered what had happened to her mother. Following his advances


    on her, she had felt a piercing anger that radiated within her and it only deepened as she thought about


    how Kris and her mother were parading around in Stark Group.


    Myra loathed herself for being powerless to cast Kris and her mother out of the Stark Family; for failing


    toe to her own mother¡¯s defense and prevent her tragic death; and for being so careless even


    after returning to the Stark Group that Kris¡¯ schemes could get the better of her.


    Just as Myra was drowning in rage, she felt Tony¡¯s arms tighten around her, cutting off her breath. He


    loosened his grip just as quickly, but the warmth of his embrace lingered on her skin nheless.


    She looked up and locked eyes with him. She saw the worry in his dark gaze and the erratic beating of


    her heart slowed to a steady rhythm.


    Knowing that both Tony and Estelle were worried about her, she took a deep breath and said hoarsely,


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Myra¡ª¡± Estelle was about to say something, but Tony interrupted by turning, obscuring Myra from


    view as he headed determinedly toward the apartment elevators.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not done speaking!¡± Estelle cried out as she made to follow him, but when she saw the cold


    silhouette of his back, she sighed. Fine then, I¡¯ll just let him do all theforting tonight.


    She turned to leave, but the moment she thought about the Elsinore Garden Project of which Myra was


    in charge, she gritted her teeth. She resisted the urge to stomp her foot. I¡¯m going to get Shawn to do


    something about this!


    Meanwhile, Tony carried Myra into the elevator and under his gaze, she reached out to press the


    button designated for her floor.


    However, as she did so, his gaze flickered to her arm and storm clouds began to gather dangerously in


    his eyes.


    It did not take long for them to arrive at Myra¡¯s apartment. He carried her into the bedroom, then left


    and returned with a first-aid kit in hand.


    She stiffened when she saw the first-aid kit and it was not until after Tony drew her arm toward him that


    she remembered the wound she had inflicted upon herself. While the bleeding had stopped, the cut


    had crusted with dried blood and it looked all the more garish against the pale skin of her arm.


    He did not say anything as he took out the antiseptic to clean her wound. He had probably never done


    something like this before; there was something careful and gentle in the way he tended to her wound.


    She even hissed at the sting of the antiseptic.


    Tony red at her, all the tenderness gone from his eyes. He grew infuriated at the sight of her injuries


    and his tone was clipped and icy as he snapped, ¡°So, you¡¯re notpletely immune to pain, after all.¡±


    Myra understood how he felt. She had been the one who insisted on keeping their rtionship under


    wraps. If they had gone public, then no one would dare toy a finger on her like how Thomas did, lest


    they had a death wish. She was also acutely aware that if Tony and the others had not figured out


    something was wrong¡ªthat if they hadn¡¯t been at Zion Club in the first ce¡ªthen things could have


    ended on a worse note tonight.


    Her other hand slowly reached out to grasp his, but she retracted when he shot her a cold look. She


    muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Kris would do something like this.¡±


    Myra pondered on this. Kris knew about her rtionship with Tony, yet she went on with her n


    anyway. She must have thought that my feelings for Tony are shallow enough to y to her advantage.


    It¡¯s either that or she truly believes she could emerge victorious out of this.


    Myra had never thought of herself as a saint, but she held back from plotting against Kris after returning


    to the Stark Group. After all, the time she had spent in thepany was hardly long enough for her to


    build herwork, so she could not possibly cause a scene and strike against Kris. Her capabilities


    were also extremely limited for her to expand and she could not shoulder all the responsibilities that


    came with thepany¡ªat least not yet.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    However, just because Myra could not strike against Kris now, it did not mean that she never would.


    Myra did not see the need to back down after the other girl had provoked her.


    A searing pain drew her from her thoughts. She hissed in protest and looked up to meet Tony¡¯s dark


    gaze. His orbs were a dark, depthless ocean that was devoid of emotion. The pain ebbed away just as


    quickly and he softened as he tended to her wound.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother yourself with this anymore. Just leave everything else to me.¡± He sounded


    cool and distant, like he was trying to suppress his anger. Nheless, his words warmed her.


    Myra watched as he fumbled slightly to treat the wound on her arm. For once, he wasn¡¯t his usual


    graceful self. Abruptly, she reached out and wrapped an arm around his lean waist, murmuring, ¡°I think


    it¡¯s time we go public with our rtionship, Tony.¡±


    She no longer wanted to brood over or consider what could happen if she disclosed her rtionship


    with him. To hell with them all, she thought grimly.


    Tony¡¯s gaze darkened. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at the woman embracing him. There was no


    way to tell what he was thinking, but his icy demeanor thawed significantly. He threw away the Q-tip he


    was holding and drew Myra closer to him before he answered quietly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was a dark and moonless night, but there was an unmistakable warmth in the atmosphere.


    He watched as she slowly drifted into sleep in his arms. A cold, dark gleam returned to his eyes that


    had only moments ago been lit with endearing warmth. He rose, looking like the devil himself since he


    would unleash his wrath tonight.


    In a small, civilian building that was tucked away in the countryside, screams of agony pierced through


    the quiet night from behind an open door.


    Elliot was bursting with glee as he fell in step behind Tony, angling for praise as he said, ¡°So, what¡¯s-


    his-name has confessed to everything¡ªit turns out that Kris really did promise him a long list of favors


    in return for his cooperation and she also drilled it into his head that Myra was interested in him, which


    led him to assault her in the first ce. But, don¡¯t worry, Tony¡ªLucas and I have plenty of experience


    in dealing with men like him. He¡¯s going to pay one hell of a price forying his dirty hands on Myra!¡±


    To the back of the building was a steel door with darkness behind it.


    Elliot turned on the light. Although it was dim, it illuminated the room just enough for them to make out


    the unmoving figure of a man, whoy at a close distance in front of them.


    The man desperately wanted to move, but he could not.


    When he had been brought out of Zion Club by Deputy Mayor Hart, Thomas was filled with dread. He


    knew then that his career as a government official was over, but he had clearly underestimated the


    consequences that would befall him when their car was stopped on the way to the police station.


    Before he knew it, he¡¯d been kidnapped and thrown into another vehicle by a group ofrge, muscr


    men. They had brought him to this godforsaken ce, in a location so remote that he doubted he could


    find it on his own, and began to torture him relentlessly. Presently, there was a bone-shattering pain in


    his arms and legs and he wondered if he could end up permanently disabled.


    He had the realization that someone was taking their revenge on him when he was blindfolded on the


    way here, but there was nothing he could do about it. He had no way to save himself.


    Upon hearing voices outside the door, Thomas broke down once more and howled into the dimness,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Please let me go! Please spare me! I promise I won¡¯t do it again¡­ I promise! I


    didn¡¯t mean to hurt Miss Stark¡ªI was deceived by someone else into doing it! Please spare me!¡±


    Meanwhile, Tony had already stepped forward. He was expressionless as he regarded the crying,


    begging mess of a man in front of him.


    There was no mercy orpassion in his handsome features and no warmth in his cold, hard gaze


    either. He had one hand in his pocket and the other holding a cigarette.


    Thomas lifted his head and when he met the pitch ck of Tony¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    ¡°D-Director Hart!¡±


    He wanted to stand up, but his arms and legs were useless. He could only wriggle on the floor to inch


    closer to Tony, his movements punctuated by panic and fear. He wanted to reach out to grab onto


    Tony¡¯s pants. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Director Hart; please spare me! I didn¡¯t mean to hurt Miss Stark. I didn¡¯t


    know that she was your woman! If I did, I wouldn¡¯t have even thought about doing those things to her!


    This was all orchestrated by the Stark Family¡ªKris and Cameron both had a role in this! They framed


    me! I had nothing to do with this, Director Hart¡­ Please let me go!¡±


    Thomas had never once encountered anything as terrifying as this and he knew that no one would


    believe him even if he lived past tonight to tell the tale. In fact, he suspected that he would only invite


    the wrath of the devil before him if he so much as breathed a word about this.


    Tony was dressed in a neatly-pressed ck suit, which only made his towering silhouette seem colder.


    He appraised Thomas with disinterest and flippantly lifted his foot to step hard on thetter¡¯s right hand.


    There was a loud crack followed by Thomas¡¯ blood-curdling howl. He was rolling on the ground in pain


    by the time Tony lifted his foot.


    As though he was disgusted, Tony turned away without giving Thomas a second look. He carelessly


    threw the cigarette butt on Thomas¡¯ writhing body and his gaze was t as he addressed Elliot, ¡°Knock


    him out. Then, start gathering evidence on all the bribes he¡¯s taken and the frame-ups or illegal things


    he has done in order to eliminate hispetition over the years. You can hand those over to Captain


    Fowler when you¡¯re done with it.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Elliot smirked in dark anticipation. He nced behind Tony¡¯s shoulder at the man whose eyes


    had widened out of fear, then drawled coldly, ¡°He¡¯s as good as dead now.¡±


    Indeed, Thomas would not have ended up in such a dire position over Myra¡¯s incident alone. After all,


    he had only been a pawn in someone else¡¯s scheme and he would have gotten off with nothing worse


    than a demotion and a warning. However, now that they had evidence of all the dirty deals he¡¯d made,


    he really was as good as dead.


    As he thought about the storm thaty ahead of him, he panicked. Within seconds, his eyes rolled back


    into his head and he fainted.


    Meanwhile, the air in the Stark Residence seemed to have dipped to freezing point.


    The situation here was not quite as violent as the one that had befallen Thomas. Tony had spared them


    ¡ªor rather, that was what Cameron assumed. However, he grew angry at the thought of how Tony had


    shown him the audio recording as well as the video of Kris meeting with Thomas, thereafter using


    those as leverage to force Cameron into surrendering five percent of his shares to Myra. It was the only


    way to keep those incidents under wraps. A seething Cameron pped Kris hard across the face.


    A resounding crack seemed to echo off the walls as Cameron¡¯s palm made contact with Kris¡¯ face. Not


    even Rachel, who was pregnant and doted on Kris, dared to speak up for her daughter.


    ¡°You ipetent, foolish girl!¡± Cameron thundered.


    He had the choice of not giving five percent of his shares in Stark Group to Myra, but Thomas was a


    hopeless case now. He wasn¡¯t sure how much evidence Tony had gathered on all the backdoor deals


    made between Thomas and the Stark Group, and seeing as thepany still had a couple of ongoing


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    projects, he did not want to risk an investigation from the authorities. It would only bring a halt to those


    projects and cost him to lose a lot!


    Meanwhile, Kris was pped so hard that the impact caused her head to turn to the side. The


    beginnings of an angry-looking handprint were now showing on her left cheek and the blood vessels


    near the corner of her lips were throbbing beneath the delicate skin. Her fists clenched at her sides as


    she protested, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t think that Tony would show up at Zion Club. If only there was more time,


    then Myra would have been ruined and Tony would have stopped liking her! He wouldn¡¯t havee


    and threatened us either! I could have taken over Myra¡¯s ce and gotten close to Tony, we¡ª¡±


    ¡°You could have reced Myra and gotten close to Tony? How ambitious of you! Who do you think you


    are? What makes you think you have what it takes to get Tony to notice you?¡± Cameron red at his


    daughter icily. He had never found her as moronic as he did at this moment.


    He continued, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯d still be standing here in one piece if you weren¡¯t my daughter?


    Do you know that Thomas is going to be thrown behind bars for life? You were this close to making me


    his cellmate!¡±


    Kris turned a ghastly shade of white as she heard this. Rachel, on the other hand, hurried over and


    rubbed soothing circles on Cameron¡¯s back, saying, ¡°Cameron, please calm down. Kris knows she¡¯s


    made a mistake. She isn¡¯t as ipetent as you say and I¡¯m sure there are other reasons behind this


    mishap. Let her finish speaking.¡±

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Rachel tried to calm Cameron down while winking at her daughter.


    When Kris received her mother¡¯s hint, she bit on her lips while her eyes turned red, as if she was


    forcing her tears back.


    ¡°Dad, what I did today was truly reckless, but it was Thomas who begged me to do it at first. He said


    that he has admired Myra for a long time, so he hoped that I could help him get closer to her. Also, I


    have always been afraid of her snatching the shares of the Stark Group from your hands through


    Tony¡¯s support. After all, we all clearly know her ambitions. With that in mind, I did all of this for you,


    Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Cameron¡¯s face grew colder as his eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what


    you are actually thinking of? Kris, I¡¯m happy that you don¡¯t want your sister to get the shares of the


    Stark Group, but don¡¯t forget that she is still my daughter¡ªno matter how much you hate her. She is


    your own sister! How could you do something like this to hurt her? If you are able to plot against her


    today, who is to say that you won¡¯t plot against your little brother or even me in the future?!¡±


    At that moment, Cameron¡¯s expression had be gloomy.


    Upon hearing his words, Kris was immediately rendered speechless as Rachel¡¯s expression changed


    drastically.


    Cameron was a suspicious person by nature and had a weak rtionship with the family, which was


    why Kris and Rachel were able to suppress Myra for many years.


    As soon as Rachel heard him talking about her daughter, she whimpered, ¡°Cameron, you¡¯ve


    misunderstood Kris. She did all of this for you and her little brother¡­ We all know that Myra came back


    this time to take the Stark Group away from us. I¡¯m afraid that if Kris doesn¡¯t do anything, Myra will


    seed in taking thepany away from us step by step. Even if she is unable to do so, what about


    Director Hart? We can¡¯t be sure that he won¡¯t help her acquire the Stark Group after he falls deeply in


    love with her. Isn¡¯t that 5% share of thepany a strong evidence that¡ª¡±


    The moment she mentioned the 5%pany share, Cameron immediately gave Kris another p on


    her right cheek. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears in pain.


    ¡°Dad, think about it. Tony and the others were obviously there at the Zion Club for a while, but they


    waited for Thomas toy his hands on Myra before stopping him. Isn¡¯t it obvious that they are turning


    my n against me so that they could benefit from the Stark Group?! Maybe Myra knew about my n


    all along, so she did all this on purpose to set us up, Dad¡­¡±


    Kris thought that her n today was wless, but she did not expect Tony and the others to find out


    about it in advance. I can¡¯t believe that they were in the Zion Club too! I was only one step away from


    destroying Myra! Just one step!


    She bit on her lips so hard that it almost drew blood.


    Even after listening to her words, Cameron¡¯s mood did not improve, but his anger had subsided by a


    bit. His eyes were still gloomy as they red at her. ¡°Kris, please stop acting smart with all your little


    tricks. If you don¡¯t give them the chance to take our shares away, it doesn¡¯t matter how powerful Tony


    is! The Stark Group is a family corporation, so most of the shares are in my hands. As long as I don¡¯t


    sell my shares, no one can rece my position as president!¡±


    Rachel nodded her head in a hurry. ¡°You are right. So what if Myra has Tony backing her? I¡¯m sure that


    they won¡¯t dare to rob us of our shares! Kris, you really are too reckless this time. Hurry up and


    apologize to your father!¡±


    Even though Kris was unsatisfied in her heart, she knew that she had to silently endure all her father¡¯s


    words. Therefore, she gritted her teeth and gulped her blood before picking up a cup of tea next to her.


    Then, she respectfully handed it over to Cameron with her head down. ¡°Dad, I was too reckless today.


    From now on, I will remember this lesson and listen to your every word¡­¡±


    At that moment, she was in an embarrassing condition. After being pped on the face twice by him,


    her pale face was now swollen as blood trickled down the corners of her lips.


    Upon looking at Kris¡¯ current state, Rachel¡¯s eyes started to turn red while tears rolled down her face.


    After walking to her daughter¡¯s side, she pulled Kris¡¯ hand to touch her belly and whispered, ¡°Baby, you


    must not learn from your sister. You need to be more steadfast and honest, like your father, okay? In


    the future, I need you to teach your sister on how to run apany properly. I know that you will be


    great¡­¡±


    As she said her words, she managed to draw Cameron¡¯s attention.


    A powerful man like him in his fifties had regretted not having a boy to inherit his enterprise the most,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    but Rachel obviously fulfilled that wish of his.


    Thinking about the unborn child inside her, he calmed down a little.


    Immediately, Rachel went to his front and pulled his hand to touch her belly. ¡°Baby, we need to stop


    your father from getting angry; otherwise, it¡¯ll damage his health, making you, me and your sister


    worry¡­¡± Although his expression was still a little gloomy, he did not break free from her hands, which


    gave her a sense of relief. As she gazed at him, sheforted him with a smile. ¡°Cameron, I¡¯ll ask Kris


    to apologize to Myra and invite her home so that we can all have a meal together. Myra is still a little girl


    after all, so she definitely misses home. By then, you can persuade her and exin to her the


    Group.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll return it?¡± Cameron¡¯s voice sounded a bit cynical, but he did not refute her proposal. After what


    happened today, our rtionship with Myra has be even more tense, so why would she return


    that 5% of the Stark Group¡¯s shares? However, we can try to ¡®exin¡¯ the whole situation to her. Let¡¯s


    see if she¡¯ll believe us or not.


    ¡°Remember not to get into any trouble!¡± His voice grew colder again.


    Beside him, Rachel immediately nodded her head while dragging Kris over. ¡°She won¡¯t. After all, Myra


    is her sister and she really did cross the line today.¡±


    After that, Cameron let out a cold grunt before going upstairs to his study.


    As soon as he disappeared into his study, Kris immediately shook off Rachel¡¯s hand and growled


    quietly, ¡°Mom, why do I need to apologize to Myra? I would rather be killed!¡±


    ¡°Even if it kills you, I still need you to apologize to her! Kris, why are you always this impatient? This


    time, I need you to apologize and invite her to our house for a meal!¡± Rachel¡¯s expression changed


    from the gentledy in front of Cameron to a much darker face.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Kris looked at her in disbelief.


    However, Rachel squinted her eyes and interrupted her. ¡°I know what you want to say, but Kris, how


    could I watch with my bare eyes as Myra takes 5% of thepany¡¯s shares? Try your best to invite her


    home. I have my own ns for her.¡±


    As she remembered what Cameron said earlier about Myra being his daughter, her lips slowly revealed


    a sarcastic smile. His daughter? Let¡¯s see who he¡¯ll choose when her daughter threatens the existence


    of his son.


    When Myra woke up, she realized that her entire body was engulfed in a fiery chest.


    At that moment, Tony was sleeping soundly with his eyes closed, covering the coldness under his


    eyelids, which made him look even gentler than usual.


    His straight nose and thin lips look dashing together with his elegant chin. This man is practically the


    work of God.


    Last night, she was on the couch downstairs, but she was probably tired, so she fell asleep in the


    man¡¯s arms until now.


    The horror Myra sufferedst night had almost disappeared. Suddenly, she lifted her head andnded


    a kiss on the man¡¯s thin lips in front of her.


    Tony¡¯s lips were usually cold, but at that moment, it was burning like fire.


    In Myra¡¯s mind, she couldn¡¯t help but think of heart-racing images, causing her entire face to flush


    instantly. Currently, she was annoyed at herself for getting flustered over Tony¡¯s face!

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    At that moment, Tony¡¯s thin lips looked as though they had some sort of magical power that made it


    irresistible for Myra to softly kiss him. One of her hands also went up to his face and reached out for his


    narrow brows before gently caressing them.


    Suddenly, her tender hand waspletely engulfed by a big, dashing hand.


    Before she had the chance to react, her whole body was suddenly carried andid next to the man.


    The narrow eyes which were closed earlier now stared into her terrified eyes.


    ¡°Myra, did you just do that on purpose¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was a little husky because he had just woken up.


    Thinking about how she secretly kissed him while he was sleeping soundly earlier, Myra¡¯s entire face


    instantly flushed!


    ¡°Tony, you were already awake¡­¡± She struggled to break free from the man in front of her, but as soon


    as she moved, she was immediately pulled back by his enormous hand.


    He gave her a quick kiss on the lips and murmured, ¡°I had woken up a long time ago. I just couldn¡¯t


    sleep.¡±


    The moment Myra understood what Tony was implying, her face turned even redder while her eyes


    seemed to be filled with tears.


    As she bit on her lips, she thought about what happenedst night. Tony saved me again¡­ Every time


    that I am in danger, he would always risk himself to save me without hesitation.


    However, she did not dare to look right at Tony¡¯s eyes, so she slightly tilted her head away.


    Then, she took a deep breath before slowly sinking herself into the nket with a red face¡­


    When Myra entered the car after she was done with everything, it was almost 9:00AM.


    Due to her passionate actions this morning, she did not dare to look at Tony, who was sitting on the


    driver¡¯s seat next to her. After getting into the car, she pretended to read a magazine, but she kept


    staring at only one page without ever flipping the book.


    The man next to her was wearing a suit with a pair of leather shoes, which gave him an elite look. With


    his meticulous expression and calm demeanor, Tony quietly drove the car while his body exuded an


    irresistible elegance. At first nce, who would have thought that the serious man was the same


    person whom Myra met this morning?


    ¡°Is it hot in here?¡± As the man drove the car, he could see that Myra¡¯s entire face was red, so he raised


    his brows and asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ No.¡± Myra¡¯s voice was a little muffled, but her face grew even redder as she almost buried her


    entire face into the magazine.


    Suddenly, Tony stepped on the brake and removed that annoying magazine before pulling the ostrich-


    like woman into his arms. ¡°Did I cross the line this morning? Huh? I¡¯ll be more careful next time¡­¡±


    At that moment, Tony lost control of himself because it was the first time he saw her being this


    proactive.


    Upon thinking about her own recklessness in the morning, Myra did not dare to raise her head once


    again.


    When she heard a softughter next to her, she finally realized that the man was actually teasing her.


    ¡°I like you that way.¡± There was a hint of joy in Tony¡¯s husky voice as his fingers gently caressed her


    lips before hended a kiss on her cheek. He suddenly continued. ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t go to the Stark


    Group today. Come with me to the Hart Group.¡±


    However, he probably had changed the subject too quickly, which startled Myra. Then, he smiled faintly


    at her. ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t you want to go?¡±


    Myra shook her head.


    After what happenedst night, she did not want to meet Cameron and Kris in the Stark Group, so she


    understood why Tony invited her to the Hart Group instead. However, even if she refused to see them,


    they would still meet each other one way or another in the end. When she thought about what Kris did


    to her especially, the emotions in her heart started to churn.


    ¡°I want to return to the Stark Group today.¡± Myra took a deep breath and met Tony¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°I know


    that you are worried about me, but I still need to face them one way or another. Besides, I didn¡¯t do


    anything wrong, so I don¡¯t want to avoid them directly.¡±


    At this point, her voice slowly grew stronger.


    Fromst night¡¯s terror of knowing she was being set up to being touched in the heart by the man who


    rescued her and the calmness she was feeling now, Myra knew that she wasn¡¯t strong or powerful


    enough to face all those, but she also refused to back down.


    Upon seein her determined eyes, Tony seemed to feel a little resigned. Then, he lovingly rubbed her


    head and ced her back on the passenger seat before starting the engine again. ¡°Last night, I talked


    to Cameron on the phone,¡± he uttered casually.


    Instantly, Myra clenched both her hands on each side.


    Tony pressed his thin lips and murmured, ¡°He agreed to give you another 5% of the Stark Group¡¯s


    shares.¡± As for what he did to make Cameron ede, he did not n to tell Myra yet.


    ¡°5% of the shares¡­¡± she murmured repeatedly while revealing a sarcastic smile. Then, she turned her


    head and gazed outside the window.


    She probably did not know that she had changed from being shy a second ago to someone who looked


    sorrowful in just a blink of an eye because of the name ¡®Stark Group¡¯.


    Thinking about how Thomas vited Myra when he opened the door to the private room, a hint of


    coldness shed through Tony¡¯s eyes that were as dark as the night.


    There was a strange tension brewing inside the Stark Group¡¯s Project Department today.


    The moment Kris arrived at the Project Department, everyone realized that she was wearing a mask


    and pair of sunsses, which was abnormal. Also, her temper today was unusually bad as anyone


    who came to her at that moment would be scolded ruthlessly.


    Therefore, everyone started to guess whether her face had been disfigured, but they were still terrified


    while doing their work.


    When Myra saw Tilly in thepany this morning, she finally let out a huge sigh of relief. Last night,


    Tilly followed me to the Zion Club. If I experienced that incidentst night, I assume that she would


    meet the same fate too. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll me myself for the rest of my life.


    After calling Tilly into her office, Myra immediately walked up to her from her office desk and grabbed


    both her hands before giving her a thorough look. ¡°Tilly, were you finest night?¡±


    Tilly¡¯s face was still a little pale, but she looked quite good as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Miss


    Stark¡­¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, she did not dare to look toward Myra.


    Myra did not notice it and she smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Due to my mistakest night, I almost dragged


    you into this mess.¡± I¡¯m the one who Kris wanted to hurt. Tilly was just innocently involved in all this.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Upon hearing Myra¡¯s words, Tilly immediately shook her head. ¡°Miss Stark, it has nothing to do with


    you. It¡¯s all because of that perverted Mr. Hughes. How could we have known that he would do such a


    thing to us?¡±


    At this point, Tilly¡¯s eyes were filled with mixed emotions.


    Myra knew the real mastermind behind all this, but she did not want Tilly to be involved in it any longer,


    so sheforted her instead.


    When Tilly turned and left the office, Myra suddenly noticed a few tiny red marks on the back of her


    neck. She was no longer the girl that was oblivious to the intimacy between men and women, so she


    knew that the red marks¡­


    Immediately, she was startled as Tilly had disappeared from her office door.


    Today, Kris was forced by Cameron and Rachel toe to work in the office; otherwise, judging from


    her arrogance and pride, she would never turn up at work with a swollen face.


    The two ps that Cameron gave herst night carried its weight. Even though Kris had already


    applied some medicine on her face, the effects weren¡¯t that significant, which made her even more


    frustrated.


    After she scolded a staff member from the Finance Department, she irritably rose to her full height and


    walked toward the coffee room with her cup, refusing to let her assistant get the coffee for her.


    After what happenedst night, she undoubtedly lost the game, but she also realized a crucial point,


    which was Tony¡¯s love for Myra. Even though they aren¡¯t at the point of dying together, their rtionship


    is still much closer than I can imagine, especially when Tony threatened Dad to hand 5% of the


    With that in mind, it was enough to make Kris jealous and panic.


    However, although Rachel had a n to deal with Myra, it still needed Kris to apologize to Myra for it to


    seed.


    Apologize to Myra¡­


    Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but return the two ps receivedst night on Myra¡¯s face.


    As soon as she nced at the woman leaning on the door frame of the coffee room, her face


    immediately darkened. Since she was currently wearing a mask and a pair of sunsses, no one could


    notice the change in her expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± While leaning on the door frame, Myra, whom Kris had a huge hatred for, remained calm


    and greeted her, as if nothing happenedst night.


    With a cold face, Kris wanted to leave a few sarcastic remarks, but then, she realized that she couldn¡¯t


    say anything today. Therefore, the feeling of resisting her anger made her mood even worse.


    Then, her eyesnded on the cup of coffee in Myra¡¯s hand, which still had steam rising from it. It meant


    that she just poured it not long ago.


    ¡°Go away.¡± Kris¡¯ voice was filled with anger.


    ¡°Kris, have you forgotten that I¡¯m your sis? How could you be so rude to me?¡± Myra giggled, but there


    wasn¡¯t any warmth in her eyes.


    Kris sneered, ¡°Sis? I thought you didn¡¯t want to admit that you are my sister. Myra, stop acting so


    hypocritical. It makes me want to vomit!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also feel that I was quite hypocritical earlier.¡± Myra nodded and smiled instead. After meeting


    Kris¡¯ furious eyes under the sunsses, she uttered. ¡°That¡¯s why we should say what we should say


    and do what we should do.¡±


    With that, she thrusted her hand with the coffee cup forward while remaining emotionless, pouring the


    cup of burning hot coffee at Kris.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± A sharp painful scream was heard as Kris removed her sunsses and mask hurriedly without


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    any hesitation.


    The coffee was burning hot, but luckily, she had her mask and sunsses on, so it did not burn the


    skin of her face as it only turned red.


    ¡°Myra, what the hell¡ª¡±


    p!


    Before she had the chance to finish her words, Myra immediately gave her wounded face a ruthless


    p.


    At that moment, Kris was almost in disbelief as she lifted her head. She covered her face with one


    hand while the other trembled as it pointed at Myra. ¡°You¡­ How dare you¡­ How dare you do this to


    me! Do you want to die?! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The rage that she had been suppressing sincest night was finally released all at once. As she rushed


    toward Myra with a fierce look, she was immediately halted by the hurried screams of her assistant


    behind her. ¡°Miss Kris, let¡¯s leave this ce. We¡¯ll talk about itter on. Please don¡¯t be rash¡­¡±


    No one knew what happened to Kris, but as her assistant, she was very well-informed, so she roughly


    knew what happenedst night. After Kris came into the office today, her assistant could figure out that


    she was ppedst night when Kris looked at her wounded face in the mirror. Her face was so


    swollen that no one would have known that she was a gorgeousdy.


    When her assistant noticed that Kris was getting into a fight with Myra, she immediately thought about


    what Rachel said to her. So, she dragged Kris away in a hurry to prevent her arguing with Myra.


    Also, she heard that Myra had received another 5% of the Stark Group¡¯s shares. She only just came to


    the Stark Group, but within a month, not only was she promoted to a general manager, she also


    managed to receive additional shares of thepany. It¡¯s obvious that she came into thepany


    with intent.


    At that moment, Kris was at the verge of insanity, so she wasn¡¯t able to listen to what her assistant had


    to say. As she waved her arms around, she identally pped her assistant¡¯s face.


    As the onlookers gathered around them, Myra stared at Kris, who was being held back by her


    assistant, with stoic eyes. ¡°Kris, you should feel lucky that this incident can be settled with just a p


    and a cup of coffee. Don¡¯t you ever use your mother¡¯s shameless tricks on me ever again or else I


    won¡¯t be merciful the next time!¡±


    With that, Myra¡¯s eyes grew colder.


    For a moment, Kris felt a strange shiver in her heart, but her jealousy and rage made her even more


    insane afterward as she shouted, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just a p and a cup of coffee?! Myra, you nned


    this all along, right? You yed along with my games so that in the end, you¡¯ll get all the benefits. How


    dare you pretend to be innocent! You b*tch! Sooner orter, I will kick you out of the Stark Group


    myself! You won¡¯t be proud for long. Just wait and see!¡±


    She kept on shouting as her voice echoed throughout the studio hall.


    However, Myra went past the crowd indifferently and left, as if she heard nothing.


    The remaining crowd whispered among themselves as they looked at the embarrassed Kris, who was


    the director of the Project Department.


    At first, they thought that she was disfigured, but by the looks of her, she may as well be.


    Thinking about what Myra and the embarrassed woman said earlier, everyone couldn¡¯t help but shake


    their heads. It¡¯s another feud among the elites. Looks like thepany won¡¯t be peaceful from now on.


    After yelling at the people around her, Kris vented her remaining anger on her assistant before pushing


    thetter away and walking toward her office.


    One day, I¡¯ll make Myra kneel and beg me to be merciful to her! That day wille!


    She was no longer wearing her sunsses and mask as she walked all the way to her office. Those


    who dared to nce at her were terrified of the rage in her gaze.


    When she returned to her office and closed the door, a familiar and gentle body suddenly came up to


    her before pulling her into his firm chest.


    ¡°Kris, it has been so long. I miss you.¡± However, the man seemed to notice that there was something


    strange with her mannerism, so he gently grabbed her chin and turned her to face him. As soon as he


    saw her face, his pupils shrank as he was instantly filled with anger. ¡°What happened? Who did this to


    you?!¡±

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Kris had a high standard for men. At that moment, she felt that not many men were worthy of her


    except for Tony.


    However, it did not stop her from having fun with other men, but at the same time, she knew that those


    men could only provide her with temporary happiness as they weren¡¯t her choice of marriage partner.


    In the past, if this man were to openly hold her in his arms at thepany, her face would have turned


    cold at the start. However, her heart today was filled with many grievances and rage. Furthermore, it so


    happened that Cameron and Rachel did notfort her after the incident, but instead, they made her


    feelings worse, which was why the man¡¯s actions felt a little warmer to her, especially the concern in his


    eyes for her without even asking a question¡­


    ¡°What else could it be? Other than Myra, who else would do this to me¡­¡± Her eyes started to turn red


    as tears rolled down her face.


    Hayden felt distressed and angry at the same time as he tightened his arms around Kris. ¡°How dare


    she hit you! Didn¡¯t you say that you have a n to kick her out of the Stark Group? How did you allow


    her to take advantage of you?¡± Seeing the slight change in Kris¡¯ expression, he patted her back.


    ¡°Alright. She must have used some despicable trick! Kris, don¡¯t be upset. Myra is just a woman who


    was abandoned by Sean. Besides, your father doesn¡¯t even like her and he hates hering back to


    the Stark Group. One day, you¡¯ll be able to kick her out of thepany! My Kris is always the best!¡±


    The mannded a soft kiss on her forehead as he gentlyforted her.


    Kris felt that among the men that she had dated before, it was not a surprise that she liked Hayden the


    most.


    Since he was second in line to the Fuller Corporation, he had quite a good background. Even though


    he wasn¡¯t the direct heir to thepany, she still wished to hear more of hisforting words


    whenever she was in an angry mood.


    Then, she turned andnded a kiss on Hayden¡¯s thin lips as a reward.


    Unexpectedly, the moment shended her kiss, Hayden¡¯s eyes immediately darkened as he pressed


    her against the back of the door. Then, he lowered his head and tried to suck all the sweetness from


    her lips vigorously.


    His body was strong, but it wasn¡¯t that muscr. As his burning hot body leaned on Kris, it quickly


    made her lose her mind a little. Suddenly, the thin lips were withdrawn, but soon after, it was back


    again and this time, it came with an object with a somewhat rough texture.


    At first, Kris was startled as she took a look at the ne Hayden gave her using his mouth.


    Instantly, her eyes lit up.


    It was the True Love diamond that she liked a lot when she saw it at an auction in New York some time


    ago. At that time, she simply mentioned it to him, but because the price was too expensive and she


    didn¡¯t have much time on her schedule, she ended up missing the auction. However, she didn¡¯t expect


    him to buy it for her.


    Kris¡¯ face was filled with surprise and joy. ¡°Hayden, didn¡¯t you say that you are short of cash recently?


    Did your brother allow you to invest the funds in loose stocks? Where did you get the money to buy


    this¡­¡±


    The light in Hayden¡¯s eyes flickered inexplicably as he immediately carried her in her arms and walked


    toward the couch. ¡°Baby, I can give up everything for you.¡±


    Kris was familiar with the warmth in his eyes, but now that she was in a good mood and she just


    received a gift that she really liked, she did not mind to satisfy the man in front of her.


    After that, Hayden was considerate enough to give her some birth control pills. He promised that he


    wouldn¡¯t put her in a difficult situation by impregnating her before deciding to marry her.


    In Kris¡¯ heart, she felt a little pity. If only this man is Tony. If that¡¯s the case, I wouldn¡¯t be upset and


    angry.


    However, as soon as she thought of Tony, she couldn¡¯t help but think of that woman¡ªMyra!


    Hayden is right. One day, I¡¯ll kick her out of the Stark Group myself, but now, I must bear with it!


    When Myra found out that Rachel was inviting her to the Stark Residence for a meal, she couldn¡¯t help


    but feel ironic, especially when she realized that the person sent to invite her was Kris. Not only that,


    she even apologized to Myra herself even though there weren¡¯t any emotions on her face.


    However, Myra epted their invitation this time.


    She felt that Rachel wouldn¡¯t be kind enough to invite her over for a meal, but since she did so, she


    wanted to see what other tricks the woman had for her. Other than that, she also wanted to confirm


    whether Rachel was really pregnant or not. Since I¡¯m going to the Stark Residence tonight, I¡¯ll probably


    not leave.


    However, after thinking about it, Myra packed her stuff as she nned to go to the Hart Group to have


    lunch with the man.


    When she went downstairs, it just happened to be the peak time for lunch. Therefore, many people


    were talking about Thomas in the elevator.


    ¡°Did you hear about it? Mr. Hughes was reported today for corruption and bribery. Now, he has loads of


    charges stacked against him, so he has been dismissed from his position for further investigation. Tsk.


    To be honest, several projects in ourpany were approved by him. I wonder if it would affect us.¡±


    ¡°Even if it does, it has nothing to do with staff like us.¡± Another person joined the conversation.


    ¡°I also heard that Mr. Hughes was beaten up into a pulp after offending someone. All of his limbs are


    now broken, but people like him deserve it! How dare he use our taxes to support his own mistress! He


    always looked like a gentleman to me in the past, so I didn¡¯t expect him to be involved in such filth!


    Serves him right!¡±


    The crowd obviously did not notice Myra, so the discussion became more intense.


    When Myra heard that several projects in the Stark Group were rted to Thomas, she couldn¡¯t help


    but furrow her brows slightly. However, when she heard that he was beaten up to a pulp, she was left


    dumbfounded.


    When Tilly and I met Mr. Hughes and his subordinatest night, his face still looked fine, which means


    that he was beaten upst night?


    As for the culprit who whacked him, she more or less knew who it was.


    Immediately, she felt a sense of warmth in her heart. Whileing out of the elevator, she purposely


    waited for everyone to head out first.


    Then, she called a cab outside, but when she arrived at the lobby of the Hart Group, she started to feel


    a little nervous.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to meet Tony in the Hart Group; otherwise, he would be annoyed to death given the


    enormous amount of people wanting to meet him every day.


    Luckily, she had Leo¡¯s number, so she could give him a call first if she did not know whether Tony was


    busy with his work.


    Less than two minutes after the call ended, Leo appeared in front of Myra. For some reason, Myra


    somehow felt that there was a hint of ttery in his eyes when he nced at her. Also, it was the way


    Leo kept on addressing her¡­


    ¡°Mrs. Hart, Director Hart is still having his meeting in the meeting room, but he¡¯ll be done soon. You can


    rest in his office first. Mrs. Hart, have some lemon juice. Mrs. Hart, I¡¯ll be in the room next door. Please


    call me if you need any help.¡±


    Cough!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Myra let out an awkward cough and halted Leo. ¡°Mr. rk, I think you better call me ¡®Miss Stark¡¯ like


    before.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mrs. Hart.¡±


    Instantly, she was rendered speechless.


    Just as he was about to leave Tony¡¯s office, Myra simply asked a question since she felt a bit bored


    waiting here. ¡°Mr. rk, has Director Hart¡­ eaten his lunch today?¡±


    Understanding what she was about to do afterward, Leo immediately shook his head. ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t. I


    have too many matters to attend to, so I didn¡¯t have the time to buy lunch for him downstairs today.¡±


    The intention in his words was obvious as it made Myra even more nervous. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go down to buy


    for him.¡± After taking two steps, she turned. ¡°Should I buy one for you too, Mr. rk?¡±


    Instantly, Leo felt a thump in his heart. Is she joking? How can I have the same treatment as Director


    Hart?!


    He quickly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m going out for lunch with my colleaguester.¡±


    In the end, she nodded her head and went downstairs.


    When Myra went upstairs earlier, everyone in the Hart Group saw how polite Leo was toward her. As


    soon as she came down, thedy at the reception quickly gave her a bright smile. ¡°Miss Stark, have a


    good day.¡±

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    With a gentle smile, Myra replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, she did not know that as soon as she left the Hart Group, several staff members started


    talking about her intensely at the front desk.


    ¡°Is she really Director Hart¡¯s genuine girlfriend? Have you guys seen how warm and respectful Mr.


    rk was toward her just now? Tsk. At least Miss Stark has a good temperament and personality.¡±


    ¡°So what? She is still a divorced woman. I still think that she is not worthy of Director Hart.¡±


    ¡°Forget about it. If she isn¡¯t worthy, do you actually think you are worthier than her? It¡¯s not for us to


    decide. In the end, let¡¯s see what Director Hart has to say. No matter who he likes, we have no right to


    judge him. I heard from a friend working in Stark Group that President Hart personally delivered a bowl


    of soup to the Stark Group for her yesterday. Doesn¡¯t that mean even his parents have confirmed Miss


    Stark¡¯s identity as someone next to him?¡±


    For a moment, everyone kept on discussing Myra.


    Naturally, she did not know what they were talking about.


    The moment she went downstairs, she received a call from Leo. ¡°Mrs. Hart, Director Hart is already


    done with his meeting, but he has another meeting an hourter.¡±


    He felt helpless while saying those words. Initially, he wanted to help his boss to set up a perfect lunch


    with his beloveddy, but obviously, he was a little busy with today¡¯s meetings.


    At first, Myra was startled as she nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle back immediately with his lunch.¡±


    Initially, she wanted to cross to another street because there was a restaurant ahead of her with


    delicious food, but looking at the time, she could only find a ce to buy his meal. After finding a


    somewhat clean restaurant, she ordered a takeout for him.


    When she returned, Tony just happened to being out of his lounge.


    At that moment, he wasn¡¯t wearing his suit, but his white shirt still looked meticulous and his tie was


    roughly loosened. His body was tall and imposing, but his dashing face had hints of tiredness and


    impatience. When he saw Myra, his expression finally rxed as he waved at her.


    Then, Myra went over to him with the takeout. As soon as she ced the takeout on his desk, her


    entire body was immediately pulled into a firm chest.


    ¡°Why did you think ofing here at noon?¡± His crisp voice had a deep sense that only belonged to


    him.


    Upon smelling the familiar aura of the man, Myra joked in a half-serious manner, ¡°It¡¯s because I miss


    you.¡±


    Immediately, the arms around her waist tightened as the man¡¯s deep chuckle was heard next to her.


    ¡°After seducing me this morning, you are now using the same trick on me. Are you nning to stay


    here this evening? Hmm?¡±


    Hisughter was filled with yfulness and implications as his warm breath blew all over her neck.


    Thinking about what her proactiveness this morning had caused, she quickly struggled to break free


    from Tony¡¯s arms as she urged him to eat the lunch that she had just bought. ¡°Mr. rk said that you


    have another hour till your next meeting. You have less than an hour left, so you should finish your food


    quickly.¡±


    She knew that the man was full of energy, so it would be dangerous to let him hug her any longer.


    With a flushed face, she tried to suppress her awkwardness by pretending to push her hair to the back


    of her delicate ear, but her ears had also turned red afterward. Looking at her, Tony couldn¡¯t help but


    chuckle again beforending another loving kiss on her cheek. Then, he opened the three lunch boxes


    that she brought¡ªa bowl of rice and two other dishes.


    She ordered it from a small restaurant, so the lunch boxes were the stic ones that were usually used


    in fast-food restaurants. Even the dining utensils were poorly made disposable utensils.


    At that time, Myra did not give much thought into it. Even though she was born in the Stark Family, she


    would often have lunch with everyone else while working in the Chase Group. However, when Tony


    opened the lunch box in his luxurious and grand office, the strong smell of rice and vegetables seemed


    to be ipatible with the surroundings.


    As Tony squinted his eyes at the almost ¡®shabby¡¯ lunch, he raised his brows at Myra.


    After seeing his ¡®disgusted¡¯ eyes, she immediately flushed as she felt a hint of annoyance in her heart,


    so she went to take his lunch box away. ¡°Forget about it. I¡¯ll ask Mr. rk to buy something else for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m not eating it?¡± The moment her hand touched the lunch box, another hand


    casually reached out to grab hers.


    As she struggled to break free, the other hand tightened itself around hers. While he caressed the back


    of her hand with his thumb, the rough skin of his hand rubbed against hers, as if an electric current was


    flowing through her body. Seeing that her face was getting redder, Tony¡¯s dark eyes were suddenly


    filled with joy. ¡°Stop messing around. I still have a meeting to attend. Are you trying to starve me?¡±


    As Myra bit on her lips, Tony ced his utensils next to her hand.


    She smiled faintly and gave him a stare. Then, she took the utensils and gave it back to the man who


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    had been constantly staring at her.


    After opening the lunch box, he scanned the food. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    ¡°I already had lunch. I¡¯ll return to the Stark Group when you attend your meetingter.¡± Myra was afraid


    that he could see through her lie, so she walked behind him and helped to massage his temple. In


    reality, she forgot to buy her own lunch when ordering his food. I¡¯ll just have to buy my lunch on my way


    back to the Stark Groupter on.


    Tony nodded his head.


    As a result of Myra¡¯s massage that rxed him a lot, his current mood was much better than earlier.


    ¡°Are you busy recently?¡± she asked.


    He had been together with her for so long that she almost thought that he actually had a lot of free


    time, but how could he be that free while running such a huge corporation?


    Seeing that he was tired after today¡¯s meeting, she assumed that he had been attending meetings in


    thepany since morning.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tony picked up the disposable utensils and started eating his fast-food, but his movement was


    still very elegant, as if he was dining in a fine restaurant. ¡°Recently, there are a few big projects in the


    ¡°Then, you should rest more. Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡± Myra gently reminded him. Once a man starts


    working tirelessly, he will usually ignore his own health and life. This is why most career-minded men


    suffer from lots of diseases in their middle age.


    Then, Tony raised his brows and moved her hand over to his shoulder, showing his intent.


    After revealing a smile, Myra helped to massage his shoulder.


    The food that she ordered probably did not suit his taste, so he put down the fork and spoon after only


    eating a few bites.


    As soon as he did so, someone knocked on the office door and the clear voice of a woman was heard


    afterward. ¡°Director Hart.¡±


    Tony furrowed his brows slightly when Myra stopped massaging him. Therefore, he pinched her hand


    on his shoulder, telling her to continue before calmly speaking to the person outside the door. ¡°Come


    in.¡±


    The moment the office door was opened, a gorgeous-looking woman came in.


    She wore a Chanel office suit that entuated her figure and the makeup on her face acted as a foil


    on how delicate her face was. When she saw Myra, who was standing behind Tony while massaging


    him, she was immediately stunned as she stood at the office door in a daze.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tony reverted to his usual indifferent expression.


    Then, he instinctively took out a cigarette and stuck it in his thin lips as he prepared to light it up, but


    suddenly, a tender hand reached out to snatch the cigarette from his mouth. What followed was Myra¡¯s


    whisper. ¡°You should smoke less.¡±


    After that, Ivy realized that even though Tony¡¯s lips were pressed, he did not show any signs of


    displeasure. Instead, he nced at her and asked again, ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Ivy Jameson suddenly found the scene difficult to bear. I was handling some subsequent work in the


    United States before rushing back. How could so many things happen without my knowledge within


    such a short time? Tony was staring at her with an increasingly annoyed look and she walked to his


    front while extending her hand.


    There was a bag in her hand and it had a logo of a pharmacy printed on it.


    ¡°I noticed that you seemed to be having some gastric difort during the meeting today. It so


    happened that I was passing by a pharmacy and I bought some medicine for gastritis,¡± she sounded


    concerned. It seemed like she only had eyes for him whilepletely ignoring the woman standing


    behind him.


    Myra was astounded, but she did not stop what she was doing. Instead, she merely regarded the


    woman in front of her in silence.


    Almost everybody knows that there are no female assistants on Tony¡¯s office floor. However, this


    woman looks like an elite staff member. I heard her saying that she noticed Tony was having gastric


    difort. I can immediately guess that she must be holding a high position in Hart Group. That is why


    she has the right to enter Tony¡¯s office. However, the way this woman is gazing at Tony¡­


    Myra increased her strength instinctively.


    Tony felt the increased pressure on his shoulders. He maintained a nk fa?ade across his face, but


    his eyes now twinkled with a smile.


    Ivy observed everything quietly and she tightened her grip around the bag in her hand.


    ¡°Director Hart?¡± She persisted by holding the bag of medicine out toward Tony. ¡°You should have some


    because you have two more consecutive meetings in the afternoon.¡± There was a trace of intimacy in


    her tone. After working together for years, the two of them had a tacit understanding when it involved


    working together. She nced at Myra triumphantly.


    However, Tony closed his eyes as though he was enjoying Myra¡¯s massage. ¡°My stomach is fine. Take


    away the medicine,¡± he answered calmly.


    ¡°Director Hart!¡± Ivy seemed to disagree with him. ¡°Health is the most important thing. Old Madam Hart


    would be devastated if she learns that you are not taking good care of your health again.¡±


    Myra stopped moving. It looks like she is not just an elite staff member from the Hart Group.


    Tony finally opened his eyes when he felt Myra¡¯s hands stop. He looked at the determined woman in


    front of him while frowning deeply. ¡°Miss Ivy, is there anything else?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s back stiffened straight away and she nced at the woman who was behind Tony. She secretly


    inhaled before smiling at him. ¡°Regarding the two meetings in the afternoon, one of them is the


    discussion of the financial proposal for the Hilliville project whereas the other is the solution


    management for its remaining real estate. For both meetings, the Finance Department has seeded


    in securing capital integration from Jameson Group. The rest of it should be a walk in the park.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the hard work.¡±


    It was clear that Ivy exined so much just to highlight her contribution to Tony, but she received


    nothing more than an indifferent response from him.


    Therefore, her gaze immediately changed when she looked at Myra again.


    Myra was younger than Tony by 10 years and since she had a petite face with delicate features, she


    looked as though she was merely in her early 20¡¯s. Ivy was slightly shocked at that point. I can¡¯t believe


    that Director Hart fancies such a young woman.


    I don¡¯t recognize her, but she looks oddly familiar. I can¡¯t help but feel upset as I see how intimate they


    are with each other.


    Then, Ivy looked down at the fast food in front of Tony and she seemed shocked. She looked up at the


    two of them, who were in front of her, and she eximed, ¡°Director Hart, was this your lunch? Should I


    head downstairs to buy something more substantial for you?¡±


    After saying that, she red at Myra viciously with a tinge of unhappiness. I don¡¯t have to guess to


    know that she bought this for Tony.


    Myra felt ufortable when Ivy red at her. She¡¯s staring at me as if I¡¯m serving Director Hart with


    bacteria and viruses. Hence, Myra moved to clean up the desk, but Tony pressed his lips together in


    response. He grabbed onto her hands and his gaze turned icy at this point. ¡°Miss Ivy, you may leave if


    there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Ivy clenched her fists, which were at her sides, tightly.


    Due to her rtionship with Lisa, he had always been courteous toward Ivy. She was eager to excel, so


    she managed to procure the position as Finance Director based on merit.


    She had been staying by Tony¡¯s side for as long as the Hartwell Group had existed.


    Previously, I have always assumed that Tony is cold and distant in nature. That is the reason why I¡¯ve


    stayed by his side in silence all this while. I¡¯ve never paid attention to Gemma¡¯s advances, but I never


    expected another woman to be by his side when after being apart from him for merely 3 months!


    Ivy¡¯s nails were digging into her palms and she almost drew blood. However, she knew that Tony hated


    women who did not know when to retreat. Therefore, no matter how upset or unsatisfied she was, she


    remained calm on the exterior. Finally, she turned to leave his office.


    Once she left his office, she stood outside the office door while biting hard on her lip. Then, she


    knocked on Leo¡¯s office door frantically.


    Leo just had his lunch when he opened the door for Ivy. He noticed that she looked rather upset, so he


    asked in surprise, ¡°Did Director Hart reprimand you? Why do you look so upset?¡±


    Ivy did not reply to him; instead, she marched into his office while wearing a dark expression. ¡°Since


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    when did the woman next to Director Hart appear? Why didn¡¯t you inform me?¡±


    He was astounded, but he had a mysterious expression. ¡°Why should I inform you? This is Director


    Hart¡¯s private matters. We have no right over those matters.¡±


    ¡°Leo!¡± Ivy¡¯s gaze shed menacingly. She turned to stare right at Leo who had an unreadable


    expression. ¡°You clearly know that I-I¡­¡±


    Her cheeks flushed red, but the color drained from her face swiftly. Ivy looked as if she had recalled


    something because she was frowning deeply now. ¡°That woman has an unknown background and


    she¡¯s from a shabby family. She isn¡¯t particr about anything. I can¡¯t believe that she bought some


    fast food from the streets for Director Hart! She is most probably a gold-digger and that¡¯s why she¡¯s


    with Director Hart. However, Director Hart¡ª¡±


    ¡°However, Director Hart is in love with Miss Stark.¡± Leo¡¯s gaze was still mysterious when he smiled


    faintly. ¡°Miss Stark doesn¡¯t have an unknown background. She is the daughter of the Stark Family from


    Bradfort City, so she¡¯s not from a shabby family either. She bought street food for Director Hart


    because I told her that he is about to have a meeting soon. That is why she bought some food from a


    random shop nearby in a rush. Besides¡ª¡±


    He noticed that Ivy¡¯s expression soured further and he felt bad for her. He turned to walk to his desk.


    ¡°Besides, hasn¡¯t Director Hart finished the meal? The quality of the meal isn¡¯t solely dependent on the


    food itself because the person bringing it to him is important too.¡±


    ¡°Did you say that she is the daughter of the Stark Family?¡± Ivy looked utterly upset at that point. She


    caught onto Leo¡¯s exnation earlier and she squinted at him. ¡°I recall that the Stark Family has two


    daughters. The older one is married to the Chase Family whereas the younger one is single. Is she the


    younger one?¡±


    ¡°The older one,¡± he answered indifferently.


    ¡°What?¡± Ivy¡¯s voice subconsciously rose. The older daughter of the Stark Family is already married. If


    she¡¯s with Director Hart right now, it means that¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Stark has already divorced Director Chase from the Chase Group.¡± Leo looked at the


    normally smart but muddle-headed Ivy when it involved Tony. A trace ofplicated emotions shed


    through his eyes when he sighed softly. ¡°Ivy, I will be honest with you. Director Hart will never be


    interested in any other woman apart from her in this lifetime. It is best for you to¡­ give up as soon as


    possible.¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Ivy¡¯s expression soured slightly and she bit on her lower lip with force. Then, she turned to leave Leo¡¯s


    office without replying to him.


    Leo, who was left behind, stared in helplessness and full of heartache.


    In Tony¡¯s office, Myra was about to clean the desk after Ivy left. She was just about to reach out for the


    bag when a long and prominent arm wrapped itself around her waist. Tony pulled her against him. ¡°Are


    you jealous?¡±


    Tony cocked a brow at her.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Myra retorted straight away. She struggled against his embrace, but she gave up since


    she realized that she couldn¡¯t release herself from his grip. However, she refused to meet his gaze.


    Tony chuckled in a rumbling tone while sounding seductive and alluring. Myra felt her earlobes burning;


    she deliberately shoved against him to hide her shyness. Then, she faced him with a stern expression.


    ¡°You have many people falling for you. I would drown in my own jealousy if I were to feel jealous of


    everybody!¡± Myra was being honest when she said that.


    Well, Tony is like the Devil himself. I can¡¯t even count the number of people yearning for him! Forget


    about the ones I am unaware of because I know that Sasha, Gemma and even Kris are in love with


    him! I can¡¯t possibly lock him up at home and not let him head out, can I? However, if I were to forbid


    him from leaving the house¡­


    Myra imagined locking Tony at home and her lips twitched involuntarily whereas her eyes twinkled with


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    a smile. Tony, who was just in front of her, locked lips with her the moment she smiled.


    He held onto her waist tightly. He hugged her so closely to him that it felt almost like he was trying to


    merge his body with hers. The intensity of his kiss reflected his domineering and forceful nature as


    usual.


    Myra blushed until her neck was red. She met Tony¡¯s eyes, which seemed almost magical, while biting


    on her lips. Tony pressed his lips against her again when he saw that. After a long time, he chuckled


    quietly. ¡°I do not have the heart to see you drown.¡±


    Tony wasn¡¯t the type of man to utter sweet nothings, but a simple phrase from him seemed much more


    effective than empty promises.


    Myra grabbed the chest area of his shirt and she mumbled to him, ¡°Tony, you are constantly attracting


    young and pretty women. It seems like Miss Ivy is rather capable and she seems to be quite¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she was reminded of Sean and his rtionship with his female assistants in the secretary


    room. It caused her to immediately frown. I know that Tony doesn¡¯t have female assistants, but at that


    time, Sean even cheated on me with Elsie from the Design Department anyway. If¡­


    ¡°You better erase that imagination of yours.¡± Tony squinted at her and he met her gaze directly. He


    could not help but gripped her waist with more strength.


    Myra hissed in pain, but she felt angry with herself for specting nonsense. If he truly wanted that, he


    wouldn¡¯t have been single for many years while staying pure all this time.


    She noticed Tony¡¯s pursed lips and she could easily guess that he was slightly angry with her. Myra


    immediately moved forward to kiss his thin lips, as if to sooth him. ¡°I am not overthinking. I trust you,


    but that woman just now¡­¡±


    ¡°She is a distant rtive from Old Madam Hart¡¯s side. Old Madam Hart dotes on her,¡± he exined


    lightly.


    No wonder she kept using Lisa¡¯s name as an excuse earlier.


    Myra was stumped for a moment, but Tony cocked a brow at her. ¡°Old Madam Hart gave you a bangle,


    didn¡¯t she?¡± It was apparent that he had to leave the Hart Residence early that day, but he knew what


    had happened.


    Myra smiled automatically when she recalled Old Madam Hart handing her the bangle while advising


    her to live happily with Tony. She felt much better and moved forward to kiss the corner of his lips. ¡°This


    means that you have no way back, Tony Hart, because it¡¯s toote for you to return the goods now


    even if you want to.¡±


    Tony saw her sparkling eyes and he couldn¡¯t help butugh with her.


    He lifted her left hand to look at the diamond ring, which was shining brightly, on her finger. He kissed


    the ring before announcing, ¡°Well, I admit defeat since I fell in love with a woman who can¡¯t wait to trap


    me with a diamond ring.¡±


    Myra blushed straight away before she viciously red at him.


    Well, it is his fault since he was angry thest time and he made me think of this idea. Previously, Elliot


    and the gang even teased me on Messenger. Nevertheless, regarding Ivy, I am not overthinking the


    matter.


    She informed Tony that she was returning to the Stark Residence tonight, so he did not have to pick


    her up. Then, she left Hart Group.


    Due to the dy, Myra had nned to buy some cake and milk in a cake shop as a simple lunch.


    However, after arriving at the cake shop, she heard a familiar voice when she was choosing cakes¡ª


    ¡°Elsie, you must not abort the child! You are finally pregnant with Sean¡¯s son and he is my grandson.


    We will be heartbroken if you abort the child!¡± Eve¡¯s voice was as warm and gentle as usual, but it


    barely caused a stir in Myra¡¯s heart.


    Child¡­ Elsie¡­


    Myra turned slightly to the side and she nced at two women standing in a corner. One of them was


    crying whereas the other was advising her. Myra squinted in surprise when she saw them.


    It was Elsie and Eve; out of the two of them, one was sobbing quietly whereas the other was trying her


    best to advise the other. Eve is begging Else not to abort the child¡­


    Myra shifted her focus on Elsie¡¯s belly.


    Simr to thest time when she saw Elsie in the grocery store, Elsie¡¯s belly was slightly showing and it


    was obvious that she was pregnant.


    Well, judging from Eve¡¯s advice, I suppose Elsie is pregnant with Sean¡¯s child. And it¡¯s a son! It is no


    wonder Eve is advising her against the abortion.


    ¡°But, Mrs. Chase, Sean is married to Miss Fisher now. Do you want me to give birth to the child for him


    to call another woman his mother?! I can¡¯t do that¡­ Besides, Miss Fisher is pregnant too. What should


    I do if she is unfair to my child and tortures him in the future? I would rather end my child¡¯s life when


    he¡¯s still in my womb because I don¡¯t want him to suffer in life¡­¡± Elsie had cried so much that her


    makeup was in a mess.


    Eve looked like she was caught in a difficult situation.


    L is pregnant with my son¡¯s child now. I can¡¯t believe that I am getting two grandchildren after


    yearning for one for such a long time. How could I possibly let Elsie abort the child? Besides, Elsie is


    pregnant with a son! Yesterday, she gave me the picture and that is why I¡¯m here looking for her today.


    ¡°Sean will not let you and your child suffer; you have to trust me.¡± Eve could only reassure Elsie


    verbally. She did not dare to promise her things, such as a divorce between her son and L.


    Myra observed the scene while harboring a sense of irony. In the past, Eve used to promise me


    verbally too. She ims that she would never allow Sean to gallivant with other women and she tried to


    convince me by saying that she would make him return to me. The funny thing is that I trusted her,


    which was why I just couldn¡¯t leave the Chase Family.


    Myra did not want to continue listening to their conversation, so she ordered a cake. She requested the


    server to pack it for her; after paying the bill, she left the cake shop with her order.


    However, while Myra was ordering her cake, Eve had heard her speaking and saw her back view. Eve


    panicked immediately when she saw Myra leaving after paying the bill. After telling Elsie to wait for her,


    Eve ran after Myra.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Myra was standing outside the cake shop, and she was about to extend her hand to hail a cab when


    somebody called out to her from behind, ¡°Myra!¡±


    Myra paused before she turned around to look calmly at the rich-looking woman in front of her. ¡°Mrs.


    Chase.¡±


    Eve was sure that Myra must have heard most of her conversation with Elsie. She felt extremely


    embarrassed for Myra to have heard their conversation, but she was mostly afraid. After a moment of


    hesitation, she forced herself to speak with Myra anyway. ¡°Myra¡­ I hope that you would pretend as if


    you haven¡¯t heard what I discussed with Miss Foster earlier.¡± Currently, Myra is disgusted with the


    Chase Family. I am also afraid that she might expose my rtionship with Elsie to L and things will


    turn ugly if thetter causes a scene.


    Myra regarded Eve¡¯s anxious expression and she suddenly felt as though she was very stupid in the


    past. How did I ever trust what Eve said when she¡¯s clearly brushing me off by cating me verbally?


    Myra¡¯s lips curled slightly but it was barely a smile. ¡°Mrs. Chase, you have nothing to worry about


    because I am not interested in matters involving the Chase Family.¡± With that, she spun around to


    leave but Eve grabbed her arm suddenly.


    Myra looked back at Eve with a scowl, and thetter released her straight away with aplicated


    expression. Truth was, Eve herself had no idea why she grabbed Myra all of a sudden. Eve¡¯s lips


    parted a few times and she finally asked quietly, ¡°Myra, how have you beentely?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Chase, I believe whether or not I¡¯m doing well is none of your business.¡± Myra wouldn¡¯t fall for


    that anymore. She pulled her arm away from Eve¡¯s grasp and marched forward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s none


    of my business how many lovers or illegitimate children your son has. Rather than blocking my path for


    being worried that I might expose the truth, it might be better for you to console the woman inside. She


    seems to be nning to abort her unborn child.¡±


    Honestly, both Eve and I know very well that Elsie is merely kicking up a fuss by iming that she


    wants an abortion. However, she would have done so straight away if that were truly what she wanted.


    Why would she take the trouble to inform Eve? She is clearly trying to reap some benefits for herself by


    relying on her unborn child. However, this is no longer my business. Elsie is at least four months


    pregnant and it truly disgusts me. Based on the timeline, the child must have been conceived three


    months ago, even before my divorce with Sean. At that time, I was still trying to salvage our marriage.


    Nevertheless, does Eve truly believe that nobody will know that Elsie is pregnant with Sean¡¯s child if I


    don¡¯t say anything to the public? L will learn the truth as long as Elsie gives birth to the child and


    based on what I know about L, she will not let it go easily. My guess is that the situation will


    eventually be a huge headache for Eve. With that thought, Myra smirked faintly.


    Upon arriving at the Stark Group, Myra was just about to enter the elevator when she saw Kris walking


    out of it with another man. The two of them appeared intimate but Kris¡¯ expression darkened the


    moment she saw Myra. She even snorted in disdain when she walked past. In the end, Kris finally left


    unwillingly after the man tugged at her hand.


    Once Myra arrived upstairs, Tilly approached her and whispered, ¡°Miss Stark, a man stayed in that


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    woman¡¯s office for ages today. She even locked her office door and drew the curtains. It went on for


    three hours and by the time she walked out of the office, she seemed refreshed and glowing. The most


    disgusting thing is that she acted as though she will never marry anybody else apart from Director Hart


    yet here she is, sleeping with another man. She is truly shameless!¡± Naturally, Tilly was referring to Kris


    as ¡®that woman¡¯.


    Myra recalled the man she saw beside Kris at the elevator. He was tall and had a warm smile, and he


    was rtively good looking too. Well, Kris would never marry a man who isn¡¯t on par with Tony. Myra


    patted Tilly¡¯s shoulder but her emotions weren¡¯t as affected as her assistant¡¯s. I know Kris¡¯ personality


    well. One day, she will destroy herself by always thinking that she¡¯s too smart.


    In the afternoon, Myra packed her things after work before she went down stairs to hail a cab, nning


    to head to the Stark Residence. The moment she exited the building, however, she saw an Audi parked


    outside. The car door opened and a chauffeur emerged from the car. He gave Myra an once-over and


    he greeted her lightly, ¡°Miss Stark, I presume? Mrs. Stark instructed me to drive you home.¡±


    He isn¡¯t the previous chauffeur from Stark Residence. I suppose Rachel revamped the entire staff for


    the Stark household. Myraughed mirthlessly when she caught sight of the contemptuous look on the


    chauffeur¡¯s face. She then walked past him to hail a cab.


    The chauffeur frowned unhappily as he called out, ¡°Miss Stark, Mrs. Stark personally instructed me to


    drive you home. You can¡¯t possibly be so rude to Mrs. Stark, can you?¡±


    Myra couldn¡¯t even be bothered to answer him. The chauffeur¡¯s expression soured immediately and he


    was about to say something when they both heard the screeching of car brakes, followed by a loud


    bang. Suddenly, a gold Aston Martin Taraf banged into Audi hard from behind. Then, a man, who was


    wearing a bright yellow trench coat and a pair of shades, walked out of the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Myra, what a coincidence! How did you know that I¡¯m here to pick you up? You even came out to wait


    for me!¡± Elliot whistled as he approached Myra.


    The chauffeur, who was standing behind Myra, appeared horrified. The Audi is a new purchase of the


    Stark Family and it costs more than three million! ¡°Hey, you¡ªare you blind? Didn¡¯t you see the car


    parked in front of you? What are you trying to do? Do you think that you own the Stark Group? How


    dare you¡ª¡±


    Elliot tossed a name card in the chauffeur¡¯s direction casually. He seemed rather calm as he


    keep the card well; if you lose it, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to personallye up with thepensation.¡±


    The chauffeur¡¯s expression stiffened. He looked as though he wanted to continue cursing, but he knew


    he had to prioritize. Hence, he grabbed at the business card hastily and kept it securely. Are you


    kidding me? I will never be able to pay for the car even if I try to for the rest of my life.


    Elliot then politely gestured for Myra to get into the car. ¡°Myra, it is my honor to be your chauffeur for


    the day as per Tony¡¯s request.¡±


    Myra finally smiled at him. She did not even spare the chauffeur another look; instead, she entered


    Elliot¡¯s sports car straight away. Meanwhile, the chauffeur, who was left behind, looked murderous as


    he took his cell phone out to make a call.


    ¡°Thank you for your help today.¡± Myra smiled at Elliot, who was seated in front, once she got into the


    car.


    Elliot waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Myra. Just remember to take my side and say


    something nice in front of Tony if I were to anger him in the future.¡±


    ¡°As long as he listens to me.¡±


    Myra felt content and satisfied when she thought of the close rtionship Tony had with his childhood


    friends. By including me into his social circle, I know that he values me. Elliot and the gang would


    appear like bullies to those who do not know them. However, after getting close with them, it¡¯s obvious


    that they¡¯re just concealing their shorings.


    Myra and Elliot chatted along the way. When they were about to arrive at the Stark Residence, Elliot


    drawled, ¡°Myra, I heard that you have a very efficient assistant by your side. Previously, she worked


    with you at the Chase Group. She followed you to the Stark Group when you returned, I believe? How


    well do you know her, Myra?¡±


    Myra assumed that he was concerned with the people she had around her, so she nodded at him. ¡°Her


    name is Tilly Quinn. Don¡¯t worry; she is on my side. She knows Tony too and she is truly a good


    person. In fact, she is a rather cheerful and friendly young girl.¡±


    ¡°Friendly and cheerful, you say?¡± Elliot repeated. He seemed to have recalled something because he


    raised his brow while chuckling quietly. ¡°Someone set her upst night and I was the one who sent her


    to the hotel.¡±


    Myra was astounded and it was only then that she remembered, Wasn¡¯t Elliot the one who helped Tilly


    upst night?

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    ¡°We were lucky you were therest night. I dragged Tilly into the mess; fortunately, she¡¯s fine.¡±


    Elliot chuckled but he changed the topic swiftly and they started chatting about something else. Myra,


    however, did not notice the cunning and mischievous sparkle sh through his eyes.


    During their journey, she phoned Tony to remind him to take care of his health. She advised him to


    have his dinner on time while instructing him to head back to the Hart Residence after work.


    Well, Miss Ivy¡¯s speech has left an impact today. He is a career-oriented man in his thirties, and his


    stomach and lungs are not as healthy as they once were. I am sure that Old Madam Hart will take good


    care of him if he returns to the Hart Residence. There are more people there too, so he won¡¯t feel


    lonely.


    ¡°Are you really noting back tonight?¡± Tony asked again from the other end of the line. His voice


    was husky¡ªhe was most probably smoking out of boredom.


    Myra nced at Elliot¡ªwho was pretending to focus on driving¡ªfrom the corner of her eyes. She


    cleared her throat lightly while keeping her voice down, and she turned away slightly as she murmured,


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow and I¡¯ll do everything you say then, alright?¡±


    Her cheeks felt hot after saying that.


    Tony, who was seated in his office chair, took a huge puff from the cigarette. Then, he narrowed his


    eyes while taping the cigarette butt. The frost in his long and narrow eyes melted, and a trace of a


    smile shed in them as he hummed in agreement. ¡°Give me a call if anything crops up.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    After listening to Myra using such a gentle and tender tone to speak with Tony while instructing him


    softly, Elliot had the sudden urge to have a rtionship with a woman too. As for the woman I want¡­


    The figure of the woman, who was as enthusiastic as a puppyst night, popped into his mind. His


    mood lightened suddenly when he thought of how cute and sweet she was.


    Soon, they arrived at the Stark Residence. Myra was just about to get out of the car when she suddenly


    thought of something, so she turned around to look at Elliot. ¡°Young Master Elliot, do you have


    business ties with the Chase Group?¡±


    Elliot wasn¡¯t expecting such a question from her, so he froze for a beat. However, he shook his head


    immediately. ¡°That¡¯s impossible; I¡¯d rather take a detour with my eyes closed when it involves the


    Chase Group. How could I possibly have any business ties with them?¡±


    Most importantly, I¡¯d like to live a long life. Why would I have any business with that sc*mbag behind


    Tony¡¯s back?


    Myra was confused. ¡°In that case, have you lent this car to someone else?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Elliot immediately went on the alert but he maintained a casual fa?ade.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that I saw a simr car in Bradfort City,¡± Myra answered and she looked deep in thought.


    ¡°How is that possible? My car is the only one in the whole world! I would never lend my car to anyone


    else if they aren¡¯t rted to me!¡± Elliot exined hastily because it involved his love for his car and his


    dignity as well.


    Without even thinking about it, Myra murmured, ¡°Well, what if Tony is the one borrowing the car from


    you?¡±


    After asking that, she felt that she was being foolish. In the end, she smiled at Elliot shyly. ¡°Well, I was


    just checking. Don¡¯t worry about it, though. I¡¯ll get going now. Thank you! I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a


    meal next time!¡±


    Elliot kept his cool while waving at Myra and waited until she made her way into the Stark Residence¡¯s


    courtyard.


    Myra then thought to herself, In all honesty, it¡¯s none of my concern who has driven that car. However, I


    keep noticing that car for some strange reason and I can¡¯t help but feel that something is amiss. It¡¯s


    probably due to the pressure I¡¯ve felt in thepanytely. Myra shook her head while staring at the


    familiar yet strange ce in front of her, and she spaced out for a bit. This ce used to have my best


    memories, but it also harbors my most painful memories too. She recalled the purpose of heading back


    today and she inhaled deeply; she rearranged her facial expression to maintain a nk fa?ade when


    she marched forward.


    Behind her, Elliot was feeling slightly anxious but he wasn¡¯t sure why.


    Myra was just asking about this car and to be honest, I¡¯ve only lent it to Tony before. However, why did


    she ask about it? And so, Elliot phoned Tony since he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    The phone connected but it wasplete silence on the other end of the line. Elliot felt rather helpless


    at the vast difference in treatment. Myra was chatting andughing when she called Tony just now, and


    she even looked shy! I am very sure that Tony did not give her the silent treatment earlier.


    Elliot inhaled deeply. ¡°Tony, I need to ask you something¡­¡±


    ¡°Spill.¡± Tony was crushing the cigarette butt in the ashtray and thest shred of warmth from chatting


    with Myra earlier had vanishedpletely from his tone.


    Elliot wept in his heart. I can¡¯t believe that Tony is so cold and distant toward me. He licked his lips


    before asking, ¡°Do you remember the time you borrowed my car?¡±


    Elliot was speaking slower than usual as he continued, ¡°Well, I¡¯m talking about my gold Aston Martin.


    Remember the time you mentioned that you wanted to take it for a spin¡ª¡±


    Before Elliot couldplete his sentence, Tony scowled slightly and he interrupted, his tone light,


    ¡°What about that?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Nothing much, actually. It¡¯s just that Myra asked me earlier if I was having any business ties


    with the Chase Group. Based on what she said, I think she saw my car parked in the Chase Group¡¯s


    parking area.¡± Elliot felt that the situation must be much moreplicated than that. I think Tony must


    be keeping something from me. After pondering it for a while, Elliot asked, ¡°Tony, you would never have


    any business rtions with the Chase Group. Apart from the Hilliville project, are you hiding something


    else from Myra?¡±


    Myra could not enter the main entrance of the Stark Residence because the locks had been changed


    long ago. Besides, she had thrown away the keys to Stark Residence too.


    She stood outside the door to ring the doorbell but there was no response for a long time. Myra smiled


    self-deprecatingly as she stood at the door.


    Since they have invited me over for a meal, it is impossible that there¡¯s no one in the Stark Residence. I


    am sure that someone must have heard the doorbell ring, which means they are deliberately making


    me wait outside. Is Rachel trying to tell me that she is the true mistress of the Stark Family?


    Myra did not return to the Stark Residence to be bullied, so she dialed Cameron¡¯s number straight


    away. Once the call was connected, she spoke calmly without waiting for him to say anything. ¡°Either


    send a locksmith to your house ore back right now and hand me the key.¡± Cameron must have


    had a role in it since Rachel wants to invite me to dinner. Hence, Myra did not mince her words.


    The line went dead after Myra said her piece.


    Soon, the main entrance of the vi opened. A housekeeper was supporting Rachel and they were


    both walking carefully toward the main entrance via the courtyard. Once they got closer, Rachel


    continued walking while smiling at Myra warmly. ¡°Myra, I¡¯m sorry that you had to wait for such a long


    time. Actually, I was about to open the door for you, but I was in such a rush that I almost slipped and


    fell. That is why Mrs. Fletcher is here to help me. Please don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    Once upon a time, Myra thought that she would never return to the Stark Residence again¡ªespecially


    not to meet Rachel Parker.


    I¡¯ve forgotten how long I haven¡¯t had this feeling. It¡¯s a mixture of anger, fear, feeling sorry for myself,


    pain¡­ The emotions were like sharp knives piercing through her heart. The final memory stopped at


    one with Rachel lying on the ground in a pool of blood, whereas Myra stood beside her while wearing a


    cold expression.


    The woman in front of Myra was dressed in elegant clothing. Her well-maintained skin made her look


    barely 40 years of age, and she looked gentle and kind.


    Who would ever imagine that she¡¯s hiding an evil heart underneath her gentle fa?ade?


    Now, she¡¯s pregnant again and she¡¯s inviting me back to the Stark Residence for dinner¡­ Myra scoffed


    deep down but she maintained a faint smile on her face. ¡°In that case, you should be careful, Rachel.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    You¡¯ll be devastated if you lose your child by ident from the fall.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s expression stiffened when she heard Myra¡¯sment, but she forced a smile anyway. Then,


    she asked Mrs. Fletcher to open the door of the courtyard.


    The housekeeper was no longer the same one from the past. This one looked as if she was afraid that


    Myra might harm Rachel because she was observing Myra like a hawk.


    Once she opened the door, Myra marched straight into the vi, navigating her way in a familiar


    manner.


    Behind Myra, the housekeeper spoke to Rachel in an unhappy tone. ¡°Master Stark has chased her out


    of the Stark Residence but she acts as if she¡¯s still the youngdy of the Stark Family. She¡¯s so


    shameless!¡±


    Rachel felt better deep down but she continued to look furious on the surface, and she reprimanded


    Mrs. Fletcher straight away, ¡°Mrs. Fletcher, you are not to talk about the youngdy like this in the


    future; she¡¯s Master Stark¡¯s child too!¡±

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Rachel even started wiping tears away when she mentioned that Cameron had been missing Myra


    ever since thetter left. She even imed that Cameron would prefer for her to move back home


    since she had divorced Sean.


    At the mention of Sean, the three of them seemed to hate him with a vengeance. They started scolding


    him a good deal by iming that he is ungrateful and short-sighted. They even proimed that he


    would live a short life, and that he is an indecent and good-for-nothing man. The trio were acting as if


    they bore a grudge on Myra¡¯s behalf.


    Myra merely listened to them without responding and her face was void of expression. In the end, the


    three of them quietened down, most probably because they felt awkward. Then, they started chatting


    about currentpany matters.


    ¡°Myra, Kris is still young so she is inexperienced in a lot of things. You should give her pointers in the


    Rachel served a bowl of soup to Myra¡¯s right and she smiled at Myra sincerely. ¡°If she has the audacity


    to talk back, just let me know and I will reprimand her immediately. Here¡ªhave some soup. I spent


    three hours preparing it because I was worried that it might not be vorful enough. I think you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Cameron observed from the side with a look of admiration. Rachel is not highly educated but she has


    always been gentle and virtuous, all the while knowing her ce. I do not have to worry about matters


    at home at all. My eldest daughter, on the other hand, has been acting weird ever since her mother


    passed away. Right now, however, she has returned to the Stark Group to fight for thepany¡­


    Myra took note of Cameron¡¯s expression and she nced at Rachel¡¯s gentle and warm expression.


    How is it possible to just pretend to be gentle and warm?


    Myra looked down to continue eating her food, ignoring the soup that Rachel served her.


    Dinner wasing to an end when somebody rang the doorbell of the vi all of a sudden.


    It was almost 8 PM and usually guests would inform beforehand if they were to show up at such ate


    hour.


    Cameron and the three of them exchanged nces. In the end, Mrs. Fletcher went ahead to open the


    door.


    They heard the noise of a car pulling up into the courtyard. Myra was familiar with the car¡¯s engine


    sound and upon hearing that, her heart skipped a beat. She hadn¡¯t smiled the moment she entered the


    Stark Residence but her lips finally curled slightly now, and there was a tinge of surprise in her


    expression too. She put down her utensils and walked toward the entryway.


    Mrs. Fletcher was already running in and she anxiously announced to those at the dining room, ¡°Master


    and Mrs. Stark, Miss Kris¡ªthere is a guest and he says that his surname is ¡®Hart¡¯.¡±


    His surname is Hart?


    Cameron¡¯s gaze sparkled when he heard that. There aren¡¯t many Harts who will pay a visit at this hour.


    Who else is there apart from Tony Hart from the Hart Group?


    Cameron shifted his focus on Myra, who was now at the entryway. Looks like Myra has not failed me. I


    can¡¯t believe that she managed tond Tony after divorcing Sean.


    One couldn¡¯t be sure if his gaze reflected his regrets or that he was mocking her. Soon, he followed


    after her to the entrance. After all, it didn¡¯t matter who it was; as long as it was a Hart paying a visit to


    the Stark Residence, it must be a VIP.


    On the other hand, Rachel and Kris, who were in the dining room, looked utterly upset.


    Kris¡¯ expression changed drastically so Rachel kicked her under the table. ¡°We will act ording to the


    circumstances. Hide your emotions well and stop letting the whole world know what you¡¯re thinking!¡±


    Rachel hissed at her.


    Kris went overboard by being nice to Myra earlier. Anyone withmon sense could tell that the


    former was just pretending. However, Cameron was present so Rachel couldn¡¯t remind Kris at that


    time.


    Kris bit her lip. She wanted to say something but she thought of the man who had just arrived at the


    Stark Residence, and her heart skipped a beat. She suddenly thought of another idea so she kept her


    head bowed.


    A ck sports car stopped in the courtyard swiftly. After switching off the lights, a tall figure emerged


    from said car.


    The man was tall and well-built, and he was wearing a ck suit with his jacket unbuttoned. His face


    was void of expression and as the dim lights shone on his handsome face, it casted a shadow on the


    lower half of his face. Hence, it was almost impossible to read his expression.


    He had a hand in his pocket when he walked toward the main entrance of the vi. It was obvious that


    he was moving casually but his aura was unmistakable. His cold and distant gaze, coupled with the


    assuredness due to his age and experience, reflected his calm and elegant nature.


    Myra felt her heart fluttering in her chest when she saw Tony approaching with each step. Didn¡¯t I ask


    him to head over to the Hart Residence? Why did hee over to the Stark Residence?


    Besides, he didn¡¯t even inform me beforehand.


    However, it did not matter because Myra was delighted to see Tony after feeling gloomy throughout


    dinner. She picked a pair of room shoes from the shoe rack to ce them on the floor.


    Tony arrived at the entrance and he put on the shoes that Myra prepared for him, all the while at ease.


    He wrapped her in his arms straight away while whispering to her, ¡°Are you surprised to see me here?¡±


    Myra hummed and nodded. It is very surprising indeed.


    Tony caressed her head; his voice was alluring and it sounded husky when he spoke beside her ear. ¡°I


    was afraid that you would be bullied here, which is why I rushed over to make sure that you¡¯re fine. Do I


    get a reward?¡±


    Myra¡¯s lips curled up even more when she heard that. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I was shocked to see


    you show up unannounced; how are you nning topensate me for that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitelypensate you well.¡± Tony chuckled heartily.


    The couple interacted intimately as if they did not have an audience and Cameron, who was standing


    just beside them, felt awkward. He cleared his throat loudly and he smiled at Tony, who finally turned


    his attention to him. ¡°Director Hart, I wasn¡¯t expecting you and I apologize for that.¡±


    ¡°I came here unannounced; I hope that¡¯s not too much trouble, President Stark.¡± Tony¡¯s attitude toward


    Cameron was always indifferent but he wasn¡¯t offensive, nor was he as sharp as Myra. Even after


    obtaining 5% shares from Cameron, Tony still had an indifferent attitude but it was impossible to find


    fault with that.


    ¡°Director Hart, you are being courteous!¡± Cameron replied to Tony hastily.


    Myra noticed the timing, though.


    Tony must have driven straight to the Stark Residence from thepany, so I¡¯m sure he hasn¡¯t had his


    dinner.


    ¡°Come in and have something to eat; I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t had dinner.¡± With that, Myra took the suit


    jacket from Tony naturally after he took it off. She hung it on the coat hanger while tugging at his arm to


    enter the vi.


    Rachel and Kris both stood up too, weing them with smiles.


    This was especially true for Kris. Her eyes sparkled enthusiastically when she caught sight of Tony and


    she just couldn¡¯t look away from him. It wasn¡¯t until Rachel cleared her throat that Kris snapped back to


    her senses.


    Rachel gave the man, whom Kris was head-over-heels in love with, a once-over discreetly when he


    walked past her.


    Not bad at all¡­ Based on my perspective as an experienced woman and my understanding toward the


    upper ss society in Bradfort City, it¡¯s impossible to find another man as perfect as Tony Hart in


    Bradfort City.


    He is talented, capable, has a perfect family background and a wless future.


    If Kris is able to marry Tony, the Stark Group will be nothing.


    At that moment, Rachel¡¯s lips parted slightly and something shed through her gaze, but nobody took


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    notice of that.


    Tony entered the dining room and he sat beside Myra naturally. Initially, Kris pulled out the chair beside


    her since it was an empty seat, but Tony did not even nce at her. He walked past her to stand


    behind Myra.


    He was wearing a white shirt and his sleeves were folded¡ªit gave him a casual look while diminishing


    his severe and distant aura. Despite the appearance, he did not look approachable at all.


    Since Kris wouldn¡¯t stand up from her seat, Myra let Tony take hers. In that instant, Myra noticed Kris¡¯


    eyes lit up brightly because thetter must have assumed that she would be able to sit together with


    Tony. Myra¡¯s lips curled into a slight smirk and she spoke to Mrs. Fletcher. ¡°Add a chair here.¡±

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Mrs. Fletcher reluctantly fetched a chair, whereas Myra turned to Kris. ¡°Can you please scoot over to


    make some space?¡± Myra murmured and smiled sweetly.


    Rachel and Kris acted like loving family members in front of me for such a long time just now. If Kris


    were to refuse to make space, she would be humiliating both Rachel and herself.


    Under Rachel¡¯s scrutiny, Kris had no choice but to shift her chair reluctantly.


    Myra ced the chair properly. Just as she was seated, she conveniently pinched Tony¡¯s thigh hard


    while hissing at him quietly, ¡°You¡¯re trouble!¡±


    It was barely a whisper so others might not have heard her, but Tony heard her clearly.


    His lips curled into a faint smile.


    Myra fingers ached from pinching him and she was just about to shift her hand away when arge,


    warm and dry hand grabbed hers. She wasn¡¯t sure if Tony was doing it on purpose, but his calloused


    left fingers rubbed against Myra¡¯s. He continued the friction while pressing her hand against his warm


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    thigh.


    An electric shock radiated immediately throughout Myra¡¯s limbs.


    Her face blushed slightly and she wanted to re at him, but Tony did not turn to look at her. Instead,


    he was chatting with Cameron seriously. ¡°It is my first time paying you a visit at the Stark Residence but


    I did not prepare any extravagant gifts. I bought a set of white porcin from Kyoto previously and I


    hope that it¡¯ll be to your taste, President Stark,¡± Tony sounded much more polite this time around


    ¡°Director Hart, it¡¯s great enough that you¡¯re here. You don¡¯t have to be so courteous as to prepare a gift


    for us.¡±


    Although Cameron was surprised by Tony¡¯s politeness, he was secretly happy because it maintained


    his self-esteem and dignity despite losing 5% of the Stark Group¡¯s shares beforehand. However, when


    he recalled that his younger daughter was the cause for the loss of the shares, Cameron couldn¡¯t help


    but nce coldly at Kris.


    Kris did not heed the frosty re from Cameron because she was observing what was happening


    under the dining table from the corner of her eye. They are holding hands tightly just right beside me!


    Myra is a b*tch! She¡¯s always seducing Tony whenever and wherever she is! It is no wonder that Tony


    has been entranced by her recently.


    Kris was blinded by rage and she wanted nothing more than to rush forward to rip their hands apart.


    ¡°Kris, fetch a clean set of cutlery for Director Hart.¡± Rachel noticed that her daughter looked off, so she


    immediately tried to ask her to leave.


    At that moment, Kris seemingly snapped back to reality. She noticed the panic in Rachel¡¯s gaze, so she


    inhaled deeply to calm herself down. No; I can¡¯t continue acting rashly. I¡¯m not even sure if we can go


    on with the n tonight. If unexpected things crop up again, Cameron will never forgive us both.


    Kris endured it at the critical moment and she obeyed Rachel, standing up obediently to make her way


    to the kitchen. It is an opportunity to personally prepare Tony¡¯s cutlery after all¡­ Kris¡¯ lips turned into a


    smirk but before she could take the first step, Tony¡¯s voice stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no need; I can use this


    set.¡±


    He took over the cutlery in front of him, as if not bothered that Myra had used them before. He then


    scooped some food into the te and started chewing his food elegantly.


    Everybody¡¯s expression changed and they stared at Tony with aplicated gaze.


    Myra was the only one who was moved after the initial shock wore off. Tony¡¯s actions always reassure


    me and make me feel good. However, I can¡¯t possibly make things difficult for him. She was about to


    stand up to fetch a new set of cutlery for him, but Tony seemed to read her mind because he grabbed


    her right hand with his left to pull her down. Then, he turned to look at her. ¡°Are you still hungry?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Myra was already full so she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a set of cutlery for you. You¡¯re using


    the ones I¡¯ve used earlier,¡± she answered him softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Tony¡¯s expression was calm as he took a mouthful of the food on the half-eaten te.


    Myra blushed deeply because he was doing something so intimate in front of the Stark Family.


    However, she immediately realized what he was trying to do. Is Tony making a point in front of the


    Stark Family? Is he trying to tell them that I am his woman? Myra felt a sweetness in the depth of her


    heart.


    She squeezed Tony¡¯s left hand tighter, all the while smiling faintly.


    Kris had just stood up so she was able to see their interactions clearly. Her body stiffened and she felt


    embarrassed and annoyed; in the end, she had no choice but to return to her seat.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡± After weighing her options for ages, Kris finally smiled at Tony in a friendly manner. ¡°Tony, are


    you leaving tonight since you¡¯vee all the way here? Why don¡¯t you and Myra stay the night? I¡¯ll ask


    Mom to prepare a guest room for you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Tony squeezed Myra¡¯s hand and he added calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Myra¡¯s room.¡±


    Kris¡¯ expression darkened straight away, while Rachel¡¯s gaze turned gloomy and sinister.


    Based on the current situation, Tony doesn¡¯t just like Myra. Rumor has it that he is obsessed with


    cleanliness but he¡¯s willing to use Myra¡¯s used cutlery, and he¡¯s even willing to eat her leftovers.


    Then, Rachel turned to Kris, whose gaze was burning with passion for Tony, and she scowled slightly


    at her.


    ¡°Enough; all of you can stop worrying. Director Hart may be a guest but Myra is here to take care of


    him.¡± Cameron spoke from the head of the table. He then nced at Myra and he spoke to her with a


    gentle tone, ¡°Just inform the housekeeper if you need anything. If we don¡¯t have something you need,


    instruct her and the chauffeur to head out to buy it.¡±


    Although Myra wasn¡¯t fond of Cameron, she would not go against him at this critical moment so she


    nodded in response.


    Everybody had different thoughts throughout the meal.


    After dinner, Cameron dismissed everyone but he summoned Tony into his study.


    Tony appeared indifferent but he noticed Myra¡¯s frown. Hence, he kissed her forehead openly while


    speaking to her in a gentle tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what act they¡¯re trying to pull here?¡±


    Myra was astounded. The mother and daughter are afraid of us because Tony is by my side, so I¡¯m


    sure they won¡¯t dare try anything. However, with Tony away¡­


    In any case, it¡¯s obvious that Cameron has an ulterior motive since he summoned Tony into his study.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to promise Cameron anything out of concern for me.¡± Myra squeezed Tony¡¯s hand and


    she said to him in a low voice, ¡°Reject him straight away if heys out any conditions.¡±


    Tony looked at her protective stance and he smiled faintly. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t fall into their trap.¡±


    ¡°Yeah; I¡¯m on the alert now. I will not let Rachel get what she wants. She has nothing to harm me with,


    apart from the unborn child in her womb.¡±


    Tony nodded and he released Myra before walking upstairs into the study.


    Downstairs, Rachel dragged Kris into the kitchen straight away and asked her tentatively, ¡°Are you sure


    that you must have Tony Hart? I heard that you are spending time with Haydentely. Kris, what do you


    truly want?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me this now, Mom? I must have Tony Hart!¡± Kris hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m


    just fooling around with Hayden and I know what I¡¯m doing, so just let me do what I want.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you have to break things up with Hayden before Tony notices anything, because he¡¯s a


    very smart man. Besides, you should be more alert; do not go overboard.¡±


    Kris knew what Rachel meant. Hayden is just my temporary boyfriend, so how could I possibly allow


    myself to get pregnant with his child? However, I feel sorry when I think about how considerate he is to


    me¡­ Kris smiled cunningly as she murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I have Hayden wrapped around my


    finger and I know how to handle this.¡±

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Rachel pursed her lips, thinking that something seemed off. However, she had no time to think about it


    at this moment.


    Tony had already gone to Cameron¡¯s study because thetter wanted to speak to him. Now that Tony


    and Myra were a couple, it had definitely ced Rachel and Kris at a disadvantage. Nevertheless, it


    was better for them that Tony came here today, since it would not hurt to let him witness Myra¡¯s cruelty


    earlier.


    With a dark look in her eyes, Rachel caressed her belly and murmured, ¡°Baby, please be useful. These


    are the final two things you can do for Mommy.¡±


    Myra sat on the couch to watch some television, so she did not go back to her room immediately.


    Kris was busy with the preparation in the kitchen for a long time. After that, she served a ss of


    lemonade and two cups of coffee. When she walked past Myra, she even put the lemonade on the


    table in front of her. ¡°Sis, I know you like lemonade so I made this for you.¡±


    Myra merely smiled and looked at the other two cups of coffee on the tray.


    Even though Kris tried her best to hide it, the shyness in her eyes could still be seen.


    ¡°I think Dad and Tony might be thirsty, so I¡¯m serving them two cups of coffee.¡±


    With that, she turned around and walked to the stairs.


    Myra noticed that Kris had specifically changed her clothes for this. When they were eating just now,


    she wore a set of pink workwear but now, she was wearing an off-shoulder light yellow long dress that


    reached her ankles, which revealed her shoulders at the same time. With a tray in one hand, her other


    hand held her dress as she walked up the stairs, making her look gentle yet sensual.


    There was a hint of mockery in Myra¡¯s eyes but she turned around and continued watching the


    television.


    Of course, she was clear about Kris¡¯ motives. However, if Tony was a man who would easily sumb


    to seduction, Myra would not be with him at this moment.


    Sure enough, Myra was right¡ªshe had no idea what happened in the study but she heard Kris¡¯


    exmation and the cups breaking.


    Soon, Cameron scolded her loudly, ¡°What the hell are you doing here? Get out!¡±


    His voice was so loud that even Rachel¡ªwho was resting in her room¡ªwas shocked and she quickly


    walked outside.


    Once she exited her room, she met Kris, who wasing out of the study; thetter had an extremely


    dark look on her face.


    Earlier, Kris was serving coffee to both Cameron and Tony. When she gave it to Tony, he did not reject


    her and instead thanked her politely. Immediately, she could not hold back her wild thoughts anymore


    and pretended to stumble and fall into his arms. Unexpectedly, even in front of Cameron, Tony


    immediately reached out to push her away without a second thought.


    At that time, she was still holding the cup of coffee so it sshed onto her hands. As it was quite hot,


    the back of her hand felt like it was burning and it hurt a lot.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± With a look of resentment on her face, tears welled up in her eyes. She red at Myra, who


    shot a nce at her while she sat on the couch downstairs watching television, before turning back to


    look at Rachel. Kris stretched her hand out and muttered, ¡°Mom, my hand hurts¡­¡±


    Rachel red at her daughter. She could guess what had happened inside the study, so she scolded,


    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks!¡±


    Kris was spoiled by her mother. Even though she could suppress herself sometimes, she was


    impulsive most of the time. Thinking of their nter, Rachel grabbed Kris and said, ¡°Stop causing


    trouble here and remember to hold meter. If the n fails today, don¡¯t expect me to help you


    anymore!¡± Rachel spoke in hushed tones before she red at her own daughter in disappointment.


    However, after she turned around, she looked at Myra, who was sitting downstairs. ¡°Myra, I¡¯ve


    prepared a nket for you,¡± Rachel murmured softly. ¡°Your current nket is too small and I¡¯m sure it


    won¡¯t be enough for¡­ tonight. Just give me a moment and I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡±


    When Rachel said ¡®tonight¡¯, she felt slightly awkward. Then, she turned around and walked to the


    storeroom.


    Myra stood up from the couch and walked to the stairs.


    Before she even reached the second floor, however, Kris had already blocked her way.


    ¡°Myra, you must be very pleased!¡± At this moment, Kris no longer had the smile on her face that was


    just trying to cate Myra. Thinking of Tony¡¯s attitude just now, she simply could not wait to scratch


    Myra¡¯s face in hatred. Based on their background, Myra was no better than Kris, since she was already


    half-exiled from the Stark Family. Also, based on their capabilities, looks, and talent, Kris was no worse


    than Myra, yet Tony would not spare the former a second look.


    Feeling the pain in the back of her hand, Kris¡¯ facial features were almost distorted as she lowered her


    voice, ¡°Just you wait and see¡ªyour life will not be a bed of roses anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Myra said indifferently. It was obvious that she did not want to talk to Kris, so she avoided her


    and continued walking upstairs.


    Seeing her indifference, Kris felt angrier.


    I¡¯ve spent so much effort chasing her away, yet shees back here to take my inheritance and my


    man away!


    ¡°Myra, you b*tch! No wonder Sean wants a divorce!¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the study behind her, Kris wanted to give Myra a good hard p in the face. However,


    she only turned around to grab Myra¡¯s arms to stop her from walking upstairs. ¡°How could a useless


    woman like you be shameless enough to be associated with the Hart Family? You¡¯re just embarrassing


    Tony! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kris!¡± A sharp voice suddenly interrupted her words.


    Kris¡¯ face changed immediately and she looked at Rachel, who was walking out of the storeroom. At


    this moment, Rachel had a dark look on her face as she walked to them arduously with a nket in her


    hands.


    ¡°How could you speak to your elder sister this way? Apologize to her immediately!¡± Rachel red at


    her daughter fixedly with a furious expression on her face.


    After noting the warning look in Rachel¡¯s eyes, Kris¡¯ body jolted and she loosened her grip on Myra¡¯s


    hands. She gritted her teeth without saying another word.


    In Rachel¡¯s mind, she was already cursing her daughter to hell and back. She nearly destroyed my


    ns! If Kris chose to pick a fight, we would not be able to hold our groundter!


    Rachel¡¯s expression changed rapidly and when she looked at Myra again, her expression was one of


    guilt. ¡°Myra, Kris has been spoiled by me, so please don¡¯t hold it against her. I will lecture herter;


    don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°Why would I be angry?¡± Myra stopped walking upstairs. Her gaze swept past the resentful Kris before


    sheughed lightly. ¡°I just heard a dog barking all this while. It smells bad though.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Kris turned around and red at Myra angrily. However, this time around, she did not dare to


    do anything else.


    Myra merely had a cold and indifferent look in her eyes.


    Rachel seemed to be tired after holding the nket for a long time. Hence, she looked at Myra kindly.


    ¡°Myra, I prepared this nket for you but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like it. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll change it


    immediately. Can youe with me, though? I¡¯m feeling much weaker now and I get tired easily. I also


    don¡¯t know what you like, so it¡¯s better if you choose it yourself.¡±


    At this moment, Rachel had an old nket in her hands. Myra wondered if she did this deliberately,


    because the pattern and the color of the nket was obviously not to Myra¡¯s liking. However, Myra


    merely said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with this. Just put it in my room.¡±


    Rachel blinked before she spoke in an even gentler tone. ¡°I saw the nket that you used to use in the


    storeroom, but it was ced quite high so I couldn¡¯t reach it. Myra, since you are already back, you


    don¡¯t have to be too polite; just be casual and free. Why don¡¯t you go to the storeroom to take it


    yourself?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rachel, you really want me to go to the storeroom, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    ¡°Kiddo, I¡¯m just worried that my choice doesn¡¯t suit your taste.¡± Seeing that Myra deliberately kept a


    distance from her, Rachel shed a warm smile and walked to Myra strenuously. ¡°Perhaps you might


    return here more often in the future. Of course, it would be best if you stay here altogether. No matter


    what, I just want to make your stayfortable.¡±


    With that, Rachel walked over to Myra, but thetter immediately became vignt as she retreated


    down the staircase. ¡°Since you¡¯re tired, Rachel, you don¡¯t have to walk down the stairs. I¡¯lle up.¡±


    Even though Myra said so, she had no intention of really walking upstairs. On the contrary, she


    descended a few steps. Sweat formed in her palms, and she had a serious and grim expression on her


    face as she prepared herself to defend any moves they might make.


    Seeing that Myra was retreating, Rachel knew that if she missed this opportunity, she would not have


    another in the future.


    Thinking of the 5% of shares and the fact that Tony was in Cameron¡¯s study, Rachel¡¯s expression


    immediately became ferocious.


    After Myra returned, they did not get anything from her and instead, they lost 5% of their shares. Truth


    was, the mother-daughter duo had reached their tolerance limit.


    Apart from that, I can¡¯t help thinking about that b*tch¡¯s mother everytime I see Myra¡¯s face¡­.


    Rachel looked at Kris meaningfully before she pounced at Myra and let out a desperate wail, ¡°Oh¡ª


    Myra, no!¡±


    ¡°Sis, how could you push Mom?¡± After returning to her senses, Kris also let out a loud scream; it was


    so loud that even those outside the mansion could probably hear her.


    Myra¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    Even though everything happened quickly, she knew what both of them were up to. Rachel was even


    running, not giving a care about the baby in her belly. At this moment, Myra did not care if she might


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    sprain her ankle anymore and she almost ran as she jumped down the stairs. As soon as shended,


    she immediately felt pain shooting through her ankles. Luckily, she was quite far away from the both of


    them on the staircase at this moment.


    Rachel, who initially wanted to pounce at Myra, suddenly widened her eyes. She wanted to let out a


    loud scream but a force overcame her and pressed her onto the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    As soon as the men in the study heard themotion, their expressions changed immediately and


    they quickly rushed out of the room.


    Opening the door to the study, they saw a dramatic moment ying out right in front of their very eyes.


    On that day, Rachel had no ns to sacrifice her baby in vain, so she insisted that Kris catch her


    safely.


    When she pounced at Myra just now, Kris immediately reacted and walked upstairs. However, since


    thetter had changed into a long dress after Tony arrived, she stepped on the hem of the dress when


    she was walking up the stairs. Letting out a loud scream, she fell on top of Rachel and coincidentally


    pressed on her mother¡¯s belly.


    After Rachel realized that Kris had fallen on top of her, her face immediately turned ghastly pale and


    lost all its color. Based on her current health condition, she could not take even a normal fall, let alone


    being pressed down by Kris at the moment.


    When Rachel fell, her backnded hard on the staircase and her head also knocked onto something,


    making her quite dizzy. That being said, the most important thing was her unborn child.


    Rachel¡¯s expression changed immediately but she did not have the energy to push Kris away.


    In a weak voice, she whispered, ¡°G-Get up¡­¡±


    The pain in her belly almost made her mind turn nk.


    She did not even have enough time to react to what was happening.


    Just now, I was about to frame Myra sessfully but why is my own daughter on top of me, and not


    Myra instead?


    Looking at Myra¡¯s frozen expression at the bottom of the staircase, Rachel almost fainted from the pain


    she felt.


    Kris was also terrified by the change in events, so she wanted to get up hastily. However, because her


    dress was too long, she tripped again and fell on top of Rachel once more.


    Upon hearing Rachel¡¯s grunt, Kris was terrified.


    ¡°M-Mom, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Get up! Don¡¯t you see that you are pressing on the baby?¡±


    A huge force flung her away from Rachel and Cameron red at his youngest daughter, his face pale.


    At that moment, he was feeling murderous.


    Truth was, he was overjoyed to be expecting a son at such an old age and he wanted his son to inherit


    his business.


    However¡­


    Everything¡¯s going to be fine! Nothing will go wrong!


    Cameron immediately picked Rachel up and was about to run outside, but Kris held onto his arm. ¡°Dad,


    it¡¯s all Myra¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all her doing! Dad, she¡¯s the one who pushed mom just now! She wants to harm


    Mom again! Last time, she was the one who pushed her as well, Dad. Have you forgotten about that?¡±


    Seeing that the opportunity was about to slip away, Kris gave it one more shot. The frantic expression


    in her eyes slowly disappeared and it was reced by hatred as she red at Myra, who was standing


    downstairs.


    This baby is not going to make it this time. Since we can¡¯t keep it any longer, we have to use it well.


    ¡°Scram!¡± After hearing Kris¡¯ words, Cameron¡¯s face was filled with wrath. At this moment, he only cared


    about the baby in Rachel¡¯s belly, not the person who was responsible for this. After all, he would


    definitely look into thister. Hence, Kris¡¯ actions were incredibly foolish. He suddenly stretched out his


    leg to give her a kick and a vein pulsed on his forehead. ¡°Get the car ready right now! If something


    happens to your brother, Kris, don¡¯t me me for disinheriting you!¡±


    With that, he ran outside with Rachel in his arms.


    Initially, Myra was about to remind him that she could already see the blood stains on Rachel¡¯s


    trousers. However, seeing his expression right now, she did not say anything.


    After all, she had not forgotten that both Kris and Rachel were about to frame her just now, but she did


    not expect that things would take such a huge turn in a matter of seconds.


    As Kris wanted to seduce Tony, she deliberately changed into a long dress that reached her ankles.


    However, she did not expect that it would in turn harm her mother and brother.


    Thinking about the blood on Rachel¡¯s lower body, Myra pursed her lips.


    Does this mean that Rachel is really pregnant and it was not a lie?


    Luckily I jumped down the staircase without a second thought. If they managed to frame me, this would


    only be worse than thest time!


    Myra wanted to stand up but as soon as she moved, she felt an immense pain in her ankles.


    The very next moment, a familiar smell surrounded her and she was wrapped into a warm embrace.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡± Myra mumbled in a low voice. When she lifted her head, she met his furious eyes and she


    quickly smiled. ¡°I jumped down the stairs because of the emergency just now. I was worried that they


    would put the me on me. Sure enough, that was exactly what they had nned.¡±


    She recalled the way Rachel pounced at her just now. If they really managed to frame me¡­


    After remembering what happened thest time, Myra clenched her fists tightly.


    With a dark expression on his face, Tony nced at her ankle and pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be so


    reckless next time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being reckless, alright?¡± Myra quickly retaliated. However, after seeing his grim expression, she


    immediately murmured gently, ¡°My ankles hurt so much¡­¡± She frowned. Sure enough, her gentle voice


    soothed Tony¡¯s emotions. He looked slightly better but he was still not too happy about it. After shooting


    a cold nce at Kris, who just walked down the stairs, he picked Myra up in his arms and walked


    outside.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Kris roared, her facial features distorted.


    Her fists, that were on both sides of her body, were clenched so tightly that her fingernails dug deep


    into her palms. The intimacy between Myra and Tony made her heart flutter in hatred. Pointing at Myra,


    she said loudly, ¡°Myra, you evil woman! You already tried to hurt my momst time, yet you decided to


    try it again! You just don¡¯t want us to live a good life, do you? Let me tell you this¡ªI will never let this


    matter go!¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®again¡¯?¡± When Myra, who was being held in Tony¡¯s embrace, heard Kris¡¯


    usation, her face immediately turned colder. ¡°You and Rachel were the ones who ganged up on me


    and wanted to push the me on me! This is not your first time doing this, after all. But this time


    around, everyone else clearly saw that you were the one whonded on your mother. How could you


    me me for this? Do you really think that I¡¯m someone you can trample on, Kris?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kris¡¯ eyes became red. ¡°You¡¯re the one who is responsible for this! If you didn¡¯t push me,


    how could I havended on Mom? You are such an evil woman! It¡¯s all your fault and I bet Dad will


    never let you off the hook!¡±


    With that, Kris shifted her gaze to Tony, who was holding Myra. Tears welled up in her eyes and


    streamed down her face immediately. ¡°Tony, I was just nning to serve you coffee just now, yet Myra


    is so angry at me that she pushed me to hurt my mom and little brother. I believe that you have seen


    her true character today. Perhaps you didn¡¯t know that she chased L away just to be with Sean back


    then and she even harmed L¡¯s baby! On top of that, she was also responsible for my mom¡¯s


    miscarriage back then! If she didn¡¯t push her deliberately, she would not have undergone a miscarriage


    that would make her unable to conceive a childter on. Finally, when my mom managed to get


    pregnant after so many years, Myra still didn¡¯t want to let my mom go! Don¡¯t be fooled by her!¡± Kris


    sobbed.


    Upon hearing this, Myra was so furious that she almostughed out loud.


    About the incident involving L back then, Myra did not chase L away and she had never injured


    thetter¡¯s baby.


    Apart from that, when Rachel was pregnant before, she herself was the one who led everyone to think


    that she suffered a miscarriage because Myra pushed her down the stairs.


    Myra clenched her fists tightly and she suddenly felt that she was being hugged tighter. The warmth


    from Tony slowly reached her body.


    There was no change in Tony¡¯s expression as he continued to look at the deranged woman in front of


    him coldly. In an indifferent tone, hemented, ¡°Miss Kris, if you really care about your mother, you


    wouldn¡¯t ignore her injuries and use another innocent person so quickly. Is it because you¡¯re sure


    that the baby won¡¯t make it now, or did you know from the very beginning that it wouldn¡¯t be able to


    make it?¡± With a thoughtful expression on his face, Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Kris¡¯ expression changed immediately and she looked at him angrily. ¡°What are you implying? That I¡¯m


    wrong for calling Myra out here? Dad will send Mom to the hospital but I definitely won¡¯t forgive the


    person who harmed her!¡±


    ¡°Do you have any evidence then, Miss Kris?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes became colder.


    ¡°I¡¯m the evidence! If Myra didn¡¯t push me just now, I wouldn¡¯t havended on Mom and I¡ª¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you told your father that Myra pushed your mother just now. After he left, why


    did the story change to Myra pushing you? This means that in such a short time, she pushed you and


    your mother before she jumped down the stairs. Do you think she has enough time to aplish all of


    this?¡±


    Tony¡¯s expression held traces of mockery and indifference as he stared at Kris.


    Kris¡¯ body suddenly gave a jolt. Clenching her fists tightly, she rebuked, ¡°I meant that Myra pushed me,


    which made me fall onto my mom. This is equivalent to her pushing my mom! No matter what, she just


    can¡¯t stand seeing us having a good life and she wants to injure my mom¡¯s baby, as well as my mom!¡±


    Myra merely looked coldly at Kris, who was trying to change the topic.


    Kris was also quite a fool who could not hide the expression on her face. When Tony deliberately


    questioned that they were not nning to keep the baby from the very beginning, she immediately


    nched.


    This made Myra think more into this incident.


    Since Rachel is already pregnant with a boy, she definitely has an advantage here, seeing how much


    Cameron wants a male descendant to inherit his business. Rachel could obviously use this to her


    advantage to control the Stark Family, and it will bring a lot of advantages to her. She¡¯s already in her


    forties, so why did she arrange for a miscarriage to nder me, seeing that it will put her in a


    dangerous situation?


    Unless it¡¯s really like what Tony has just mentioned¡ªthey could not keep the baby from the very


    beginning!


    This means that¡­ even though Rachel is pregnant, she knew that the baby would not make it. So, she


    invited me to the Stark Residence and tried to mend the rtionship with me so that she could frame


    me?


    Myra¡¯s gaze turned even colder. She suddenly lifted her head to look at Tony¡¯s narrowed eyes. ¡°Tony, I


    remembered the closest hospital here is the City Three Hospital and I believe their gynaecology


    department is quite well-known.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Philip has a few friends working there. If you would like to help Mrs. Stark, I can contact them for


    you.¡±


    It was only when Tony looked at Myra that he seemed slightly warmer. However, when he mentioned


    ¡®Mrs. Stark¡¯ just now, Kris had a feeling that his real intention was not to help Rachel.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Kris panicked immediately.


    In their ns for today, they did not arrange for Rachel to actually suffer a miscarriage, so they did not


    n for her to visit the hospital.


    Mom can¡¯t afford to go to the hospital, much less be treated by other gynaecologists!


    Just like what Tony suspected, Rachel was bound to lose her baby from the beginning. If Dad knows


    about this¡­


    After all, they had already secretly arranged for Rachel¡¯s gynaecologist to be well prepared toe


    over to the Stark Residence at any time, because Rachel only trusted her.


    But everything is in a mess now¡­


    Kris¡¯ expression changed immediately and she ignored both of them. Without a second thought, she


    ran outside.


    Seeing her flustered figure, Tony narrowed his eyes slightly as he carried Myra and walked outside.


    Kris got into Cameron¡¯s car so that she could take care of Rachel, while Tony brought Myra to his car


    immediately.


    Both cars quickly drove to the nearest hospital from the Stark Residence.


    Just as Myra expected, Cameron immediately drove to the nearest hospital¡ªthe City Three Hospital.


    While they were on their way there, they had already contacted the hospital. Both cars arrived at the


    hospital at the same time and instantly, a group of doctors and nurses rushed over.


    However, Kris did not follow the stretcher.


    When she was in the car just now, she wanted Cameron to send Rachel to the hospital her mother had


    frequented for her regr checkups, but he merely shot her a cold stare.


    Cameron¡¯s stare was cold and sharp, as if he could see through their act. Kris did not dare to utter


    another word at that moment and focused on taking care of Rachel, who had already passed out due to


    the pain.


    Now, she was calling the other doctor frantically on the phone.


    ¡°Doctor Owen, where are you? Quicke to City Three Hospital now! If you are not here, both my


    mom and I are doomed!¡±


    After hearing the reply from the other end of the line, Kris red up immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about all


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    the benefits we have given you, Doctor Owen. If you would like to back down now, you¡¯ll have to bear


    the consequences of this when the matteres to light. When that timees, I bet you can¡¯t stay


    on at the hospital anymore! Not just that hospital, you won¡¯t even be able to get a job in Bradfort City! I


    shall give you five more minutes. If you don¡¯te over soon, don¡¯t me me for actually doing so!¡±

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    With that, Kris was so furious that she wanted to throw her phone onto the ground, but she managed to


    suppress that impulse.


    When they got out of the carter, Tony held Myra into the hospital to treat her ankle without even


    sparing a second nce at Kris.


    It¡¯s just an ankle injury but they are making a mountain out of a molehill!


    After remembering Rachel¡¯s current situation, Kris had a dark look in her eyes.


    Holding Myra in his arms, Tony brought her to the medical office immediately.


    The doctor treated her injury in no time and reminded her not to perform any vigorous sports for the


    time being.


    Initially, Tony wanted to leave the hospital with Myra immediately.


    Based on what they had juste to know, Rachel would definitely not be able to keep the baby


    anymore, but this was none of their concern at this point. However, Myra grabbed Tony¡¯s arm and


    asked him to apany her to wait outside the operation theatre.


    Cameron did not look good at all; he looked as if he had been holding back his fury, yet he looked


    extremely sad at the same time.


    Myra had no sympathy toward him, though. After all, this was the man who hurt her mother back then.


    In fact, Myra wished for him to suffer even more pain!


    A few doctors were discussing among themselves and walked to them with solemn expressions on


    their faces. Once they reached the three of them, one of the doctors even greeted Tony. ¡°Hello, Young


    Master Tony.¡±


    Tony merely nodded at the doctor, who then followed the rest of the doctors into the operation theatre.


    After a while, a nurse came out of said operation theatre to pass a document to Cameron, asking him


    to sign.


    Just as he was signing, a flurry of footsteps echoed from the end of the corridor.


    They looked toward the source of the sound, only to see Kris running toward them with a woman in


    tow.


    When they got closer, Kris grabbed the nurse who stood in front of Cameron to ask for his signature on


    the document. ¡°Nurse, thisdy is a professional gynaecologist from City Five Hospital and she is my


    mom¡¯s main doctor. She¡¯s familiar with her condition, so can you let her into the operation room to help


    out?¡± Kris asked quickly while she panted.


    At that point, Cameron happened to finish signing the document and upon hearing that, his face


    darkened immediately. Then, he suddenly pped Kris hard.. He had a grim look on his face that made


    him look dangerous and solemn, as if a thunderstorm was about to appear in the very next second.


    ¡°Scram! If you cause any more trouble for me, you¡¯d better pack your things and get out of the Stark


    Residence at this instant!¡±


    Kris nced at her father incredulously after she was pped. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just worried that they might


    cause harm to Mom. I bet someone from that group of doctors is following Myra¡¯s orders. If Myra wants


    to hurt her, she¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss, I hope you think twice before making such wild ims. All the doctors and nurses in the


    operation theatre right now are trying their best to save your mother and her baby. I¡¯m sure they will not


    be pleased to hear you using them without any evidence.¡±


    When the nurse who was grabbed by Kris heard thetter say that, she had a dark look on her face.


    She took the document that Cameron had just signed and snorted coldly. ¡°What do you think a hospital


    is? A ce for you to simply add anyone into the operation theatre?¡±


    Kris¡¯ expression changed but just as she was about to say something else, Cameron pped her


    again.


    ¡°You rascal! After I find out about what¡¯s going on, don¡¯t even think about staying in the Stark


    Residence anymore!¡±


    Cameron¡¯s face was a purplish red; he was obviously furious after hearing Kris¡¯ words just now.


    Kris still wanted to say something but another nurse, who was pushing a trolley into the operation


    theatre, red at her. ¡°Stop fighting here. Don¡¯t you know that the hospital is a quiet ce?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kris¡¯s words were stuck in her throat and her face turned slightly purplish as she


    was unable to voice them out.


    Throughout the entire exchange, Myra had a small mocking smile on her face.


    Seems like what Tony predicted just now is true.


    Because Rachel¡¯s pregnancy would definitely not make it until the end, Kris quickly found the doctor


    whom they trusted. However, a hospital was not a ce that anyone could mess around with.


    Regardless if the doctor was actually a real doctor, at such critical times, no one would believe a doctor


    who appeared out of nowhere. After all, this would put the hospital at risk.


    When Kris saw the mocking smile on Myra¡¯s face, she felt as though she was about to lose it.


    It¡¯s all Myra¡¯s fault!


    If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament!


    Kris wanted to walk to Myra but Cameron was a step ahead of her. However, he was walking to the


    doctor, whom she had just brought over, a cold expression in his eyes. With years of experience in


    doing business, he stared at the doctor fixedly as he lowered his voice. ¡°You are the doctor who has


    been doing checkups on Rachel?¡±


    Doctor Owen already lost her cool after facing such a situation.


    She was indeed the doctor who did checkups on Rachel. However, it was obvious that even though


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Rachel was pregnant, the baby simply could not make it. She had already told Rachel about it but the


    perfectly healthy.


    Initially, Doctor Owen did not dare to do this but Rachel half-threatened and bribed her, so the former


    eventually obliged.


    In the morning, when Doctor Owen got a call from Rachel to ask her to be prepared to go to the Stark


    Residence, she had a bad feeling about this and she sensed a danger ahead. After that, when Kris


    called her up and asked her to go to City Three Hospital immediately, she realized that something had


    gone wrong.


    After the series of incidents popping up, she clearly knew that she could not hide Rachel¡¯s condition


    anymore.


    At that time, however, she did not know that Rachel wanted to use this opportunity to nder someone


    else. Biting her lip, Doctor Owen replied to Cameron after hearing his question, ¡°Yes, Mr. Stark.¡±


    Cameron¡¯s temples were throbbing but he suddenly smiled. However, no one saw any joy in his eyes


    as he asked lightly, ¡°Tell me¡ªhow has Rachel¡¯s pregnancy been before this?¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Kris yelled loudly, interrupting the conversation between Doctor Owen and Cameron.


    She wanted to bring Doctor Owen into the operation theatre just now but since it could not be done,


    she had no ns for Doctor Owen to stay here and have a conversation with Cameron. Hence, she


    turned around to look at the doctor. ¡°Doctor Owen, didn¡¯t you say that you have a surgeryter? You


    can leave now; my dad and I will be here.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for Doctor Owen to help out in the operating theatre just now? Since that is the case, I


    bet her surgery has also been pushed back,¡± Myramented indifferently.


    Tony squeezed her hands as he chimed in, ¡°As the pregnant mother¡¯s gynaecologist, it¡¯s better for you


    to stay here anyway.¡±


    Kris shot them a murderous re.


    A flicker of emotion swept past Cameron¡¯s eyes at this moment. Seeing that the situation was quickly


    going south, Kris wanted to talk to Cameron but he interrupted her and looked at Doctor Owen quietly,


    who was quite nervous at this point. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me about the usual condition of the fetus, Doctor


    Owen.¡±


    Cameron deliberately lowered his voice to create an intimidating vibe, sending chills down one¡¯s spine


    involuntarily.


    Meanwhile, Doctor Owen felt as though ants were gnawing at her heart.


    I¡¯m just so unlucky to have met this mother-daughter duo. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about


    this every single day. I¡¯ve heard of Cameron Stark, who¡¯s famous for being cold and ruthless when he


    does business. If he takes revenge on me secretly¡­


    ¡°Mr. Stark, I¡¯m very sorry to tell you that Mrs. Stark¡¯s baby wasn¡¯t meant to survive from the very


    beginning.¡±

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    At this moment, an eerie silence fell on the long corridor outside the operation room. Doctor Owen¡¯s


    head was so low that it seemed like she wanted to bury herself in the ground. She clenched her fists,


    not daring to look at Cameron as she spoke. ¡°Mrs. Stark threatened me to keep this a secret. Actually,


    this can¡¯t stay a secret for too long but I thought she was agitated by this news, so she refused to


    ept it. I have no idea that she would suddenly suffer a miscarriage. I¡¯m so sorry about this, Mr.


    Stark.¡±


    After all, she¡¯s not young anymore. I bet she really wanted a son.


    Doctor Owen clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails dug into her palms.


    ¡°No¡ªyou liar! Did Myra bribe you? Why would you nder my mom? You¡¯re a liar!¡± Kris wanted to


    charge toward Doctor Owen but the door of the operation theatre opened with a loud bang. A nurse


    came out angrily and scolded them in a low voice, ¡°What is wrong with you guys? Do you still want the


    patient to stay safe?¡±


    Cameron¡¯s expression changed immediately. With a grim expression on his face, he dragged Kris away


    from there.


    Kris stumbled after him. At this moment, there was a panicked look on her face.


    ¡°Dad¡­ Dad, please don¡¯t do this.¡± Her arms were being grabbed by him so tightly that it hurt, but she


    did not dare toin about it. Seeing that they had reached the emergency staircase, she wanted


    to say something but Cameron punched her in the face. Her nose that just underwent a stic surgery


    became crooked, but she had no time to care about it anymore. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t listen to them. You have to


    believe me and Mom! Myra harmed Mom and the baby, and she still doesn¡¯t want to let us go. Plus,


    she even found a doctor to frame us. Dad, you have to stand up for us¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stand up for you?¡± Cameron had a murderous intent toward Kris at this moment.


    The strength in his body was barely holding him up and preventing him from fainting at the moment.


    Seeing the panic on Kris face, his hands that hung at the sides of his body were now clenched tightly.


    When I opened the door of the study just now, I clearly saw the dumb woman Kris tripping over her


    long dress andnding on Rachel¡¯s belly.


    Before that, both Tony and him overheard the mother-daughter duo¡¯s conversation about asking Myra


    not to push Rachel.


    After connecting what Doctor Owen had just told him with the incident that had just happened,


    Cameron¡¯s expression darkened even more.


    ¡°So, will you tell me the truth yourself or would you like the doctors to exin everything to me after the


    operation?¡± Cameron¡¯s forehead was throbbing and he had a savage expression on his face.


    ¡°Dad, how could you believe that liar? She¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me that your mother¡¯s baby was perfectly healthy before this and Doctor Owen¡¯s words


    just now are a lie?¡± He interrupted Kris indifferently before she could finish her sentence.


    Kris trembled upon hearing that. She wanted to nod but somehow, her head was frozen.


    In an instant, a mighty storm seemed to appear in Cameron¡¯s eyes. He suddenly shoved Kris away


    harshly. She was not expecting that so she fell down the stairs.


    As they were in a rush to reach the hospital just now, she did not have the time to change into a new


    set of clothes. Her high-heels stepped on her long dress again and her ankle twisted, sending her


    tumbling down the stairs.


    Cameron merely red at her furiously before turning around to walk away.


    There was a distance to the emergency staircase, so Myra and Tony did not know about the incident


    that took ce there. However, they knew that Rachel and Kris had suffered a defeat this time around.


    After Cameron and Kris left, Doctor Owen quickly fled. When Cameron returned, she was nowhere to


    be found.


    In no time, a flustered looking Kris also returned, limping as she walked back.


    There were wrinkles on her dress and the hem of the long skirt was torn, her hair a mess.


    After she reached the entrance of the operation room, she did not dare to utter another word. However,


    the asional nces that she shot Myra were full of hatred.


    Myra ignored her and suddenly said to Cameron, ¡°I have no idea why Rachel and Kris imed that I


    pushed her. You¡¯ve clearly seen that Kris was the one whonded on Rachel, and it was impossible for


    me to push her and jump down the staircase in such a short time. Of course, if you insist on pushing


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the me on me, please show me concrete evidence of that. After all, now that there is no witness or


    evidence, you wouldn¡¯t convict me likest time, would you?¡±


    Cameron looked even grimmer than he was moments ago. Shooting Myra a furious look, he finally


    suppressed the fury within him as he met Tony¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Sorry for involving you in this mess,¡± he


    said indifferently.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe either but it¡¯s better to talk things out first, lest you use uster.¡±


    Myra¡¯s voice was the calmest among them, but every word of hers stabbed at Cameron¡¯s heart.


    As Tony was also at the Stark Residence today and he also witnessed the dramatic scene unfold when


    the door of the study was opened, it was impossible for Cameron to push the me onto Myra at this


    point.


    It was unreasonable to me Myra for this in the first ce. With Tony involved, they did not even dare


    push the me to her.


    Cameron was so furious that his entire body was trembling. Then, he shot an angry re at Kris once


    more, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel that the mother and daughter had brought him endless trouble ever


    since they came to the Stark Family.


    Time passed slowly and two hourster, the door of the operation theatre finally opened.


    As the bed was pushed out, one of the doctors frowned at the few of them and he announced, ¡°The


    operation is very sessful but the child is definitely lost. I¡¯m sure that you already know that the baby


    would not be able to make it, so it¡¯s fortunate enough that the mother is safe.¡±


    The baby would not be able to make it¡­


    Would not be able to make it¡­


    Even though Cameron had already known about it, it was still a huge shock hearing it directly from the


    doctor. After all, he had a sliver of hope while waiting just now.


    After standing up, he sat back to the chair heavily again with his chest puffing. In that instant, he felt as


    though the entire world turned dark.


    Seeing his demeanour right now, Myra could not tell what she was feeling. She merely tugged on


    Tony¡¯s shirt and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have to return to the Stark Residence tonight.¡±


    Initially, she just wanted to make sure if Rachel was really pregnant. Now, not only was the pregnancy


    real, she also found out about their ns to push the me for the miscarriage on her. Suddenly, the


    entire event seemed rather ludicrous to her.


    I bet it¡¯s out of Rachel¡¯s expectations that she framed herself in the end, even though she has been


    quite oppressive toward me all this while, to the point where she even chased me out of the Stark


    Family.


    Myra shook her head when she remembered the way Kris imed that after Rachel got pregnant,


    Cameron nned to give the mother-daughter duo, including the baby boy Rachel was expecting, 20%


    of the Stark Group shares. At that time, she had no idea what Rachel and Kris were nning, but she


    was sure that they were up to no good.


    Tony nted a kiss on her forehead and hummed in agreement. Then, he swept her off her feet and


    held her in his arms as he walked out of the hospital.


    Seeing their closely intertwined figures, a surge of hatred and jealousy burned within Kris.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    As soon as they got into the car, Myra turned around to ask Tony, who was focused on his driving, ¡°You


    already knew that there were problems with Rachel¡¯s pregnancy?¡±


    By the time they were done with all the drama, it was already 1 in the morning. The colorful neon lights


    shone around them, signaling that the nightlife in Bradfort City had just begun.


    Under the shadows cast by the neon lights outside, Tony¡¯s handsome face looked seductive and


    alluring. His strong jawline and long eyebrows made him look strict when his eyes were narrowed, but


    his thin lips were arched into a half-smirk. ¡°In the beginning, I didn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    ¡°When did you find out, then?¡± Myra fiddled with his right hand that was not on the steering wheel.


    Tony turned his hand over and held hers as he rubbed his thumb on the back of her hand. His eyes


    narrowing, he muttered, ¡°When Kris stopped us and used you.¡±


    Initially, Tony was not sure and he was merely guessing. Through the information Elliot provided him, it


    was true that Rachel was pregnant¡ªthere was even evidence in the hospital. However, Elliot then


    mentioned the cash flow between Rachel, Kris, and Doctor Owen. If Rachel merely wanted a doctor to


    treat her well, she did not have to give Doctor Owen such a huge sum of money, unless she had


    something to hide about her pregnancy.


    Since she was already pregnant, Tony wondered about what she was possibly trying to hide from


    everyone. It was not difficult toe to the conclusion that her baby might not make it. After all, Rachel


    was not young anymore, so she was considered a senior pregnant woman. If she wanted to deliver the


    baby safely, she would get as far from Myra as possible. Thest thing Rachel would do was to get


    closer to Myra, unless the former wanted a reason for her miscarriage. Unexpectedly, this time around,


    God had taught them a lesson. Sure enough, it was better not to do things that went against one¡¯s


    conscience.


    Myra took a deep breath before she spoke. ¡°Now that Cameron¡¯s son is gone, I bet he is going to keep


    a low profile for a while.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good, though?¡± Tony brought Myra¡¯s hands to his lips and kissed it gently. ¡°When he¡¯s idle,


    it¡¯s your time to take action.¡±


    Myra¡¯s heart fluttered when she turned around to look at him. ¡°Why are you here today, though? Are


    you really here to support me?¡±


    Back when Myra stood at the entryway and saw Tony walking out of the car in the yard, she


    inexplicably felt that he had an icy air about him. Even though he hid it well, she now asked gently, ¡°Is


    there something that upsets you?¡±


    Tony paused before he smiled. ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just a feeling¡­¡± Myra looked at her hand that was held by Tony, catching sight of the


    ring on her left hand.


    Tony also saw the ring but he suddenly stepped on the brakes and turned around to look at Myra, a


    dark look in his eyes. ¡°If you realize that I¡¯ve hidden something from you, what would you do, Myra?¡±


    Shocked by his question, Myra froze upon hearing that. She then turned around and looked into his


    eyes seriously. ¡°Would you hurt me?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°Would you give me happiness?¡± Myra smiled.


    Tony pulled her into his embrace. ¡°There¡¯s no other woman that I¡¯m willing to make happy.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that all, then?¡± Myra ced her chin on Tony¡¯s shoulders. In her life, she had experienced hurt


    and countless betrayal. However, since she met this man, her life had magically taken a good turn, just


    like what he had told her. She knew Tony¡¯s feelings toward her and she also knew that there was


    nothing she could give him in return. If this is the case, why don¡¯t I cherish him?


    ¡°Everyone has their own privacy. If you are willing to tell me, I¡¯ll share it with you. If you need more


    time, I¡¯m willing to wait¡­¡± Myra told him softly. With that, she lowered her eyes very slightly.


    Tony merely tightened his hold on her hand, his eyes flickering with various emotions.


    Time flew past quickly and Myra¡¯s work at the Stark Group became increasingly easier. Perhaps it was


    because her mood had be better after knowing that Rachel and Kris were not living the good life


    recently.


    Ever since Rachel had a miscarriage, Cameron flew into a rage and forbade her from going out of the


    house, getting her to stay at home so that she could recover. Kris, on the other hand, was chased out


    of the Stark Residence immediately. And so, both of them kept a low profile. In the past, they liked to


    provoke Myra but now, Kris did not even look at her during their meetings.


    Of course, when Myra was not looking at Kris, thetter had shot her many resentful looks. However,


    when Kris thought about the position she and her mother were currently in, she decided to tolerate this.


    After all, Rachel also asked her to be tolerant for the moment.


    Meanwhile, perhaps Cameron had been too exhausted, causing him to make a rather big mistake in a


    huge project. Myra spotted it and corrected it, so she became respected in thepany.


    Apart from the drama in the Stark Family, Myra realized that Tilly seemed to have fallen in love. She


    asionally cupped her face with her hands as she zoned out, and she also dressed up better. Apart


    from that, she even asked Myra some questions about love and rtionships.


    After recalling the marks on Tilly¡¯s neck, Myra could not help but tease, ¡°C¡¯mon, Tilly! You¡¯ve been


    hiding it from me for far too long! Spill the beans¡ªare you in a rtionship?¡±


    Tilly had just ced a document on Myra¡¯s desk. After hearing Myra¡¯s question, she blushed so much


    that even her ears turned red, making her look as red as a tomato. She shot a re at Myra and


    stomped her foot on the ground. ¡°Myra, don¡¯t joke around with me. I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend, so


    how could I be in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you blushing?¡± Myra could not help but smile.


    Tilly was speechless and her face turned even redder. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it after hearing your question!


    Ever since you are with Director Hart, you¡¯re bing more and more yful. I¡¯ll have you know that I


    can¡¯t talk to you anymore, because I have many matters to attend to. Bye!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Tilly ran out of Myra¡¯s office immediately. When she reached the door, she turned around


    again. ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that Captain Fowler is arriving soon. Due to the incident with Mr.


    Hughes, Captain Fowler ising here to check a few documents from the Stark Group that were


    approved by Mr. Hughes.¡± Tilly gritted her teeth resentfully when she spoke of Thomas Hughes.


    Myra had received the instructions earlier and she had also inspected the documents herself. However,


    she did not expect Captain Fowler to pay a personal visit. After she nodded, Tilly left immediately. She


    was in her office for a short while before Tilly knocked on her door again, informing her that Captain


    Fowler had arrived. And so, Myra took the documents that she had already sorted out and walked to


    the conference room directly.


    A cup of coffee was already served to Captain Fowler. When he saw Myra, he stood up out of reflex,


    making both his subordinates also stand up hastily.


    Myra was speechless and she felt slightly awkward, so she cleared her throat. ¡°Captain Fowler, I¡¯m


    sorry that you have toe here personally. Please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ªit¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± There was a smile on his face. Upon hearing Myra¡¯s words, he


    quickly shook his head before sitting down.


    Then, Myra passed a bunch of documents over and said politely, ¡°These are the documents approved


    by Mr. Hughes. Please check if there are any problems.¡±


    Probably because Myra was being quite serious, Captain Fowler shot her a few more nces, wanting


    to see if she was unhappy with him. After all, she was quite a well-known young manager in Stark


    Group. Hence, he exined himself once more, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Stark. We are just following the


    standard procedures in checking this. It¡¯ll be over soon and usually, nothing really happens.¡±

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Last time around, because he believed some rumors from others, he mistakenly put Myra into jail. Not


    only did he change her jail¡¯s location, he also did not treat her well. In the end, that incident almost


    made him lose his job.


    It was also during that time that he saw the man who had almost be a myth in Bradfort City treat


    Myra delicately. In the end, the all powerful Tony Hart had sumbed to love as well. However,


    Captain Fowler did not expect that Myra, who was a divorcee, would be able to sessfully capture


    Tony¡¯s heart. This time around, they came to the Stark Group because they knew what ns Thomas


    had for Myra that caused him to be in such a situation. If it weren¡¯t for that, Captain Fowler had no


    ns toe here personally.


    Just as he promised, the three of them checked through the documents quickly, as though they were


    merely following the procedures.


    Half an hourter, Myra sent the three of them to the elevator.


    After they entered the elevator, Captain Fowler told Myra that she did not have to see them off. After


    all, she was a busy woman. Upon hearing that, Myra did not insist and merely watched the elevator


    doors close.


    However, just as the elevator was about to close, Captain Fowler quickly pressed the button to open


    the door. Looking at Myra¡¯s surprised expression, he muttered in embarrassment, ¡°Miss Stark, it¡¯s our


    fault that we wrongly put you in jail back then. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. At that time, Director


    Hart also asked us to treat you well but because everything was in chaos, someone else took the


    opportunity to create a mess. Since it¡¯s already in the past, I shouldn¡¯t bring it up but I still wanted to


    apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    Myra froze upon hearing that, as she was quite confused by his words but thereafter, she was stunned.


    Wrongly put me into jail? I only entered the police station just that once when the Chase Family


    used me. Why is Captain Fowler apologizing to me?


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything¡¯s over now and you didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± After all, the people who hurt her


    were from the Chase Family. Myra thought the reason for Captain Fowler being so polite with her was


    because of Tony and Shawn.


    Captain Fowler heaved a sigh of relief as he released the button, and the elevator doors closed again.


    As she looked at the disy that showed the elevator was going down, Myra still felt confused.


    ¡°At that time, Director Hart also asked us to treat you well¡­¡±


    What does he mean by this? What does Tony have to do with that incident? What did Captain Fowler


    mean by ¡®Director Hart also asked us to treat you well¡¯?


    Myra¡¯s heart fluttered as she clenched her fists and walked back to her office.


    It was a surprise for Myra that Henry called her. On top of that, he called to ask her to go shopping for


    clothes with him.


    ¡°Myra, can¡¯t you make it? Do you have other ns tonight? I thought that you would be free tonight so I


    called you. If you are busy, we can go shopping another time,¡± Henry murmured thoughtfully.


    Myra did not have any other ns for the night and since she had taken a liking to this little boy, she


    agreed immediately. ¡°You have to go to school today, right? I¡¯ll pick you up after school, then. Is that


    alright with you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Myra!¡± Henry was obviously delighted about this.


    After hanging up, Myra pondered for a while before she called another man.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± When the call connected, the single syble rang out immediately, followed by a series of


    knocks on the table.


    Myra thought she heard someone giving a report to Tony just now, but it wasplete silence from his


    end at this moment. Hence, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Am I interrupting your meeting again?¡±


    Tony was lowering his head to look at a document but when he heard Myra¡¯s voice, his frown lightened.


    ¡°No. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Since he already denied it, she did not say anything unnecessary and cut to the chase. ¡°Henry asked


    me to shop for some clothes with him tonight, so you don¡¯t have to pick me upter.¡±


    Using an excuse of having someone to cook for him, Tony moved into Myra¡¯s apartment immediately.


    Hence, her apartment had now lost all the hints of a single woman¡¯s apartment. After work, they would


    go home together to have dinner and it had be a rather blissful lifestyle for both of them. Apart


    from when Tony had some business matters to settle, no one had ever interrupted their evenings until


    now.


    Sure enough, he immediately went silent after hearing her words.


    Only his faint breathings echoed down the line and reached Myra¡¯s ears.


    Then, she heard the sound of a document being thrown on the table, followed by Tony¡¯s cold and


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    dissatisfied tone. ¡°If the graph still shows this trend in the next season, feel free to leave the Hart


    Group.¡±


    Tony¡¯s words were followed by another man¡¯s fearful and anxious voice. ¡°Understood, Director Hart.


    We will work extra hard next season!¡±


    Myra was speechless upon hearing that. Even though she knew that Tony would not mess around with


    work, the unfortunate employee was still affected by Tony¡¯s mood. Myra softened her voice as she


    murmured, ¡°Henry is your nephew and I¡¯m just going to buy some clothes with him. I¡¯ll quickly return


    after that.¡±


    ¡°What time?¡± Tony asked indifferently. Myra could imagine the way his long eyebrows were knitted into


    a frown and his thin lips pursed into a hard line.


    ¡°9 PM? I can¡¯t possibly let him go home on his own. After we finish shopping, I¡¯ll send him home before


    going back.¡±


    ¡°After you buy clothes for him and send him home, are you going to put him to bed first beforeing


    back?¡±


    The employees on Tony¡¯s end kept a straight face, and they did not even dare to breathe heavily as


    they heard their dominant and arrogant director say something rather awkward.


    The serious meeting suddenly had a different air to it and the employees could not help but exchange


    awkward nces.


    No wonder Director Hart was quite angry just now. It turns out that he¡¯s jealous of a particr


    someone.


    The department manager, who suffered Tony¡¯s wrath just now, was secretly crying internally. It didn¡¯t


    take a rocket scientist to figure out who the person on the other end of the line was.


    Apart from Tony¡¯s official girlfriend, who was quite popr recently, they could not think of anyone else.


    After hearing his sarcastic tone, Myra felt amused and in fact, she actuallyughed out loud. This made


    everyone in the office immediately feel an icy atmosphere pressing down onto them, causing them to


    feel uneasy.


    Miss Stark is driving all of us crazy!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it this way¡ªafter you¡¯re done with work, you cane over to look for us. We will be


    at XXX mall. Henry is your nephew after all, so you can send him back when we¡¯re done.¡±


    It was only until this moment that the crowd realized that Tony looked slightly better. He then said


    coldly, ¡°He¡¯s just a kid; what clothes does he need? Are we so poor that he ran out of clothes to wear?¡±


    Myra had realized long ago that Tony was quite sarcastic sometimes. Thinking that he was in a


    meeting, she did not say much and hung up quickly.


    Leo had been standing behind Tony all this while. At this moment, he quickly walked over to his boss


    and asked nonchntly, ¡°Director Hart, Mrs. Hart got someone to bring over your lunch just now. It¡¯s


    quitete now, so shall we continue the meeting after lunch?¡±


    Leo¡¯s salutation of ¡®Mrs. Hart¡¯ had probably appeased Tony, so thetter immediately waved his hand.


    Everyone else heaved a sigh of relief and they quickly exited the office.


    Sure enough, Leo understands Director Hart better! With just one sentence, all of us are off the hook!


    If we meet Miss Stark¡ªno, Mrs. Hart¡ªin the future, we have to be on our best behavior in front of her!


    The Hart Family was quite good in educating their children. They did not send the kids to a private


    school for the upper-ss, but they hid the children¡¯s identities and sent them to a normal school,


    which was why Henry was currently in grade two in a public school.


    When Myra arrived, the students were already done for the day and Henry was kicking some stones as


    he paced in front of the entrance. When he saw Myra, he seemed to avoid her eyes and he looked


    quite sad.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Myra did not miss the bruise at the corner of his eye. Once she lifted his head to take


    a closer look, her beautiful eyebrows knitted into a frown.


    The corner of Henry¡¯s right eye was bruised and it was obvious that someone had beat him up. Even


    though it was not something serious, it was too much for a kid to handle.


    ¡°Someone bullied you in school?¡±


    Myra was sure that the bruise on Henry was not from a fall. Apart from that, teachers would not beat


    students up, so she presumed that Henry got into a fight with his ssmates.


    The boy avoided her nce and muttered, ¡°I identally fell down during sports ss today.¡±


    Seeing that Myra was still staring at him fixedly, Henry grabbed her hand and forced a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go,


    Myra. The mall isn¡¯t far from here, so we¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    However, Myra did not leave just because of his words. Instead, she pursed her lips and looked at


    Henry seriously. ¡°You are not being honest with me, which makes me really unhappy.¡±


    This was the first time Henry saw Myra being so serious and he choked slightly. ¡°Myra¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Aunt Elsie, he¡¯s the one who knocked out my teeth! But the teacher said both of us were in the


    wrong, so she asked us to invite both our parents. Not only that, she also gave me a lecture! Aunt


    Elsie, you have to help me out here!¡±


    Suddenly, an arrogant voice of a young boy rang out and interrupted Henry, whose expression


    changed immediately.


    Following Henry¡¯s gaze, Myra saw an adult and a young boy walking over to them, and she frowned


    again.


    She did not know the young boy, but she knew the woman next to him whom he addressed as ¡®Aunt


    Elsie¡¯. Of course, she was none other than Elsie Foster.


    After thinking back on what the boy had just said, Myra stood in front of Henry subconsciously as she


    faced the two people walking toward them.


    Elsie was equally surprised to see Myra here, but she ced one of her hands on her hips while


    holding the boy with the other hand as she walked to Myra slowly. ¡°Look who we have here¡ªMiss


    Stark, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Elsie had an evil and mocking smile on her face.


    It was all because of this b*tch that I got chased out by Sean from the Stark Group! However, I¡¯ve had a


    stroke of luck after that. With some help, coupled with me being pregnant with Sean¡¯s child, Eve treats


    me differently now. With the future sessor of the Chase Group in my belly, even Eve has to be


    careful of my mood when she talks to me.


    After remembering the grievances that she suffered from Myra and recalling what her nephew had just


    told her, the smile on Eve¡¯s face grew wider as she caressed the little boy¡¯s head. ¡°Georgie, calm down.


    You have to forgive children who do not have their mom or dad. After all, no one is there to teach them


    manners, so it¡¯s perfectly normal for them to grow up and be the scums of society.¡±


    Upon hearing this, both Myra and Henry¡¯s expressions changed immediately. In fact, Henry felt slightly


    guilty when he heard this because he knew that Myra¡¯s mother had also passed away. He felt that it


    was his fault that she was being insulted along with him. Biting his lip, he held Myra¡¯s hand and lifted


    his little face to look at her. ¡°Myra, the injuries at the corner of my eye is due to the fight I had with him.


    He said that I¡¯m a b*stard who doesn¡¯t have a father, but I am happy enough to be with Mom!¡±


    Seeing the firm look on his face, Myra merely caressed his head and she could guess what took ce.


    Since Henry¡¯s parents were divorced, there would surely be yful students in the school who


    provoked him deliberately. Henry was probably unable to help himself, so he got into a fight with them.


    Myra then looked at Elsie calmly. ¡°It¡¯s just a fight between two kids. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve gone too


    far, Miss Foster?¡±


    ¡°Just a fight?¡± Elsie snorted outughing. ¡°How did a simple fight result in Georgie¡¯s teeth falling out?¡±


    ¡°Henry¡¯s eye is also injured.¡± Myra countered and she pursed her lips slightly.


    ¡°Henry? Who is this Henry and what¡¯s his status? How dare he hit Georgie? Miss Stark, aren¡¯t you


    aware of your own position? Don¡¯t think that you can order the Foster Family just because you are from


    the Stark Family. You were once Sean¡¯s wife but unfortunately, you were abandoned by him. I even


    heard that you were chased out of the Stark Family! Simply put, you don¡¯t have the right to speak to us


    here! I feel humiliated just by standing next to you!¡±


    Elsie had heard most of Myra¡¯s matters from Eve. However, Eve did not know that Myra was with Tony


    now, and the former had bad-mouthed Myra quite a lot in order to have Elsie on her side. This resulted


    in Elsie¡¯s arrogant behavior toward Myra at this moment.


    Elsie also thought that she would be the youngdy of Chase Family sooner orter, seeing that


    she was pregnant with their precious grandson now.


    Thinking about this, she eyed Myra loftily once more. ¡°I heard that you stole the trade secrets from the


    Chase Family and made a huge mistake in the Marina Bay Bridge Project. If I were you, Myra, I would


    not dare to appear in public anymore! How humiliating would that be? Apart from that, I really don¡¯t


    know how you got into Mr. Logan¡¯s bed and made him¡ª¡±


    ¡°Elsie Foster!¡± Myra interrupted her sharply.


    Thinking that both kids were still quite young, Myra wanted to resolve the matters between them


    peacefully but Elsie had no ns to let her off the hook that easily.


    Myra then turned around to look at Henry. ¡°Henry, would you like to get into my car first? I¡¯ll be right


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    there after I speak to thisdy here.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Henry could obviously see that the woman in front of them was quite hostile toward Myra, so he


    refused to let go of her hand. Instead, he red at the two people in front of them angrily and he had


    the sudden urge to kick the other party.


    Feeling exasperated, Myra turned around to look at Elsie again with a cold expression on her face.


    ¡°Would you like me to remind you about how you betrayed the Chase Group? You stole my designs


    and leaked them to the Hay Group. Elsie, I have the Hay Group as witness in that incident. Don¡¯t you


    feel ashamed about that when you mention all these incidents right now?¡±


    ¡°Ashamed? No matter how ashamed I feel, I could never be any more ashamed than you!¡± As she


    spoke of that incident, Elsie was filled with hate. However, once she nced at her belly, the spiteful


    expression on her face was reced with joy. While caressing her belly, she looked at Myra mockingly.


    ¡°Myra, I know that you love Sean a lot. No wonder you could work quietly in the Chase Group just for


    his sake and you even wanted to get rid of Eris. Unfortunately for you, Sean is still mine in the end!


    After I give birth to this child for the Chase Family, everything that once belonged to you will belong to


    me!¡±


    Finally, all my efforts will not go down the drain!


    ¡°What are you talking about? The person Myra loves is my uncle!¡± Henry retaliated loudly beside them.


    Elsie frowned and sheughed coldly. ¡°When adults are speaking, kids shouldn¡¯t interrupt us! No


    wonder you are so ill-mannered!¡±


    Henry¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°You are the one who¡¯s ill-mannered! George said that you are


    pregnant with the child of the man from the Chase Family, and he imed that you are the youngdy


    of the Chase Family. But my mom told me that Sean already has a wife whose surname is Fisher, so


    it¡¯s obviously not you! You destroyed someone else¡¯s marriage! You¡¯re the illegitimate mistress!¡±


    Henry had asked his mother about Myra¡¯s matters.


    To him, the woman who seduced his father was his greatest enemy, while Sean and L were his


    second greatest enemy. Now, Elsie was also added to his enemy list.


    Henry was quite sensitive to rtionships in a marriage. Initially, he had no idea who Elsie was but he


    understood everything now.


    He spoke in a loud and clear voice that was filled with rage.


    As school was just over, many other parents were also picking up their own children.


    Initially, no one paid any attention to the fight here. However, after they heard Henry¡¯s words, they


    immediately threw disdainful nces at Elsie.


    After all, a mistress was the public enemy of all women. Even if she did not seduce their husbands,


    they hated her all the same.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Elsie froze when she heard the whispers around her, most of which consisted of snide remarks.


    ¡°Look at that homewrecker. I wonder how she can still parade around shamelessly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a homewrecker who isn¡¯t shameless. After all, one can¡¯t steal another¡¯s husband


    without first being thick-skinned, right?¡±


    ¡°She does look like a sly homewrecker¡ªand to think she was trying to intimidate others around her.


    She should get off her high horse and look at herself in the mirror!¡±


    Elsie stiffened. She looked around and saw that everyone was throwing scornful looks at her. The


    graceful and elegant front she¡¯d put up earlier was as good as trashed, reduced to nothing.


    A fiery rage lit up her eyes as she marched forward, reaching out with her hand to push Henry, who


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    had already stepped up. ¡°What did you say, you little b*stard? You better watch that mouth of yours!¡±


    However, Myra gripped Elsie¡¯s wrist before she could touch Henry. Elsie was shoved backward by


    Myra, who said coldly, ¡°You should be the one to watch your mouth. What¡¯s wrong, Elsie? Are you


    having a hard time living with your shame? Does L know that you¡¯re pregnant with her husband¡¯s


    child?¡±


    After having been pushed, Elsie staggered and nearly fell onto the ground. Her face was grim, but


    when she heard Myra mentioning L¡¯s name, her fists clenched at her sides.


    L was now her biggest enemy.


    Elsie would have been better off not knowing that Sean only loved her for her eyes, which were the


    same as L¡¯s. Now that she did, her heart clenched with hatred.


    As it turned out, he had never loved her in the first ce and after she found out she was pregnant, she


    looked to Eve to ask her for help.


    ¡°Why? Are you going to break the news to L?¡± Elsie did not want to appear weak in front of Myra.


    After all, thetter was abandoned and unwanted. If these were ancient times, she¡¯d be a disgraced


    housewife. How dare she act all high and mighty with me? She can¡¯t even begin topete with me!


    At least I get to turn things around now that I¡¯m pregnant with Sean¡¯s child.


    Elsie sneered and continued, ¡°Did you forget who sidelined you in the first ce, Myra? We¡¯re


    practically one and the same. Besides, it doesn¡¯t matter if you tell L about this. I¡¯ll give birth to this


    baby and I¡¯ll be the one to fulfill Eve¡¯s dreams of bing a grandmother. We¡¯ll see who gets to


    be the Young Mistress of the Chase Family after this!¡±


    Upon hearing what the woman before her said, Myra scoffed at the naivety that belied her words. ¡°We


    are not the same.¡±


    If Eve really wanted to bring Elsie into the family, she wouldn¡¯t have kept quiet for so long after she¡¯d


    learned of thetter¡¯s pregnancy. Even fools would know that Eve was only after the baby and once the


    child was born, Elsie wouldn¡¯t have a choice but to hand him over to the Chase Family. By then, it


    would be far toote for L to do anything about it, lest she considered infanticide.


    Myra mused in her heart. She had tomend Eve for her wickedness; the woman had silently and


    single-handedly aplished the things that would most benefit the Chase Family.


    ¡°You and I are not the same,¡± Myra repeated stoically. ¡°One, I don¡¯t like Sean and two, I¡¯m not a


    homewrecker.¡±


    With that, she pulled Henry with her and strode toward her car. Her heart wrenched when she saw that


    he had lowered his head in resentment. She paused and turned to address Elsie coldly, ¡°You should


    know who you¡¯re dealing with before you try to bring them down. You¡¯re only going to humiliate yourself


    in the end. Who do you even think you are?¡±


    The emphasis on thest part of Myra¡¯s warning was not easily missed¡ªshe¡¯d used Elsie¡¯s words


    against her.


    Myra ignored the gloom that passed over the other woman¡¯s face and led Henry into the car.


    Henry was still downtrodden even as the car made its way toward the mall. In an attempt to cate


    him, Myra took his hand and quipped, ¡°Is there a reason why you want to shop for clothes all of a


    sudden, Henry? Have you grown taller?¡±


    He turned to look at her, no longer as upset as before, and answered, ¡°The clothes aren¡¯t for me¡ª


    they¡¯re for Mom¡¯s boyfriend. Christian¡¯s birthday ising soon and I¡¯d like to give him a gift.¡±


    Myra was taken aback at first, but she quickly smiled as she praised, ¡°That¡¯s very nice of you, Henry!


    I¡¯m sure your mom would be very happy with this and so would Christian.¡±


    Henry grunted in agreement before he took a deep breath and anxiously said, ¡°Myra, I didn¡¯t mean to


    bring up the man and the woman back there. I was angry and I didn¡¯t think before speaking. Please


    don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±


    He had been feeling guilty from the moment he brought up Sean and L. When the boy¡¯s mother had


    told him about those things, she specifically reminded him to avoid bringing up their names in front of


    Myra.


    Myra blinked at him. At first, she did not know the man and the woman whom Henry had referred to.


    Then, realization dawned upon her and she smiled when she saw him assessing her anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. Those two are irrelevant and I wouldn¡¯t be mad at you just because you brought them up.


    Besides, I like your uncle now¡ªyou said so yourself. Everyone else is irrelevant.¡±


    Upon seeing that Myra was not angry, Henry let out a breath of relief. He clenched his little fists and


    said, ¡°My uncle is way better than that man! You¡¯re going to be the only person he loves and he won¡¯t


    fool around behind your back either!¡±


    The words came naturally¡ªhe¡¯d picked up the phrase ¡®fool around¡¯ from his great-grandfather, who


    had used the same words to put down the former¡¯s father.


    Myra¡¯s smile softened as she thought of Tony and she teased, ¡°Did your uncle bribe you into


    Henry flushed before he pped his hand dismissively. ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but beam when she saw how flustered he was.


    It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at the mall. After having parked the car, the both of them headed


    toward the men¡¯s boutique.


    Henry had an acquired taste since young, given that he was the heir to both the Reyer and the Hart


    Families. Even Myra was left slightly astonished at the understated but tasteful pieces that he¡¯d chosen


    from the various collections on disy.


    After picking out Christian¡¯s birthday gift, he turned and saw that she was still perusing the clothes in


    the boutique. He went over and asked yfully, ¡°Myra, are you picking out a shirt for Uncle Tony?¡±


    Now that Henry knew what Sean was like, he was even more determined to bring Myra and his uncle


    closer together.


    Myra flushed and her hand slid off a pale blue shirt before she drew it back. ¡°I¡¯m just looking around.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think this is a nice shirt. It¡¯ll look good on Uncle Tony!¡± Henry encouraged with a grin.


    Meanwhile, the sales assistant who was packing Henry¡¯s purchase had taken notice of their exchange


    and hurried over to them. She gave them a polite smile as she said, ¡°The both of you have great taste.


    This shirt is by an esteemed designer and it¡¯s part of ourtest collection too. This is the only one of its


    kind. You could get it for your husband if you¡¯d like, miss.¡±


    The sales assistants in the boutique had a good eye when it came to assessing their customers and


    they were sure that the woman and the boy came from money.


    Myra blushed when she heard that Tony was being referred to as her husband. She gave the shirt


    another nce and she had to agree that it was very exquisitely made.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if Tony only wore white shirts out of habit. As far as she could tell, the man didn¡¯t own


    any colored shirts in his wardrobe.


    ¡°Just get it. Didn¡¯t you say that Uncle Tony ising over to pick us upter? You could give this to him


    as a surprise!¡± Henry cajoled gleefully.


    Myra softened when she remembered how Tony had been slightly displeased after she¡¯d told him she


    was spending the evening with Henry. She turned to the sales assistant, who was practically


    thrumming with anticipation beneath her polished, professional facade, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this then.


    Please pack it up for me.¡±

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    When Sean saw that they did not have enough cash to make payment at the counter, he had


    instinctively taken out his card and handed it over the counter.


    He stared at the woman before him. She was dressed in her usual work attire and the in outfit only


    ttered her figure instead of hiding it. He took in her features and realized how delicate they looked. It


    was as if he was truly seeing her for the first time and he found that she was almost as, if not more,


    attractive than L. In fact, there was a serene beauty to her and she exuded a quiet sense of


    determination that was otherwise lost on L.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to draw such a harsh line between us, Myra,¡± Sean mused as his thin lips curved into a


    cold smile, although his gaze was impassive. ¡°We were husband and wife, after all. I have no qualms


    about paying for these.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t care about whether you have qualms or not.¡± Myra frowned. She tried to bypass him, but she


    was blocked by him again. She wondered whether he was doing this on purpose.


    Annoyance was beginning to register on her face as she glowered up at him. ¡°Please step aside,


    Director Chase.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to be so stubborn? Those shirts might not even be here anymore by the time your


    friend gets here.¡± He looked into her eyes, the same pair that had once regarded him with unwavering


    love and admiration, but all he saw in them was cold indifference. It was as if she had never loved him


    at all.


    Sean¡¯s fists clenched at his sides. He hadn¡¯t thought that she would end up with a despicable man like


    Tony. How could I not realize that Tony¡¯s been eyeing her all along? I yed into his hands and gave


    up both Myra and half of Hillivile to him! He grew murderous at that thought and the vein on the back of


    his hand pulsed. Nheless, he forced himself to stay calm and smiled bleakly. ¡°If you truly have no


    feelings for me, Myra, then you shouldn¡¯t be conflicted to ept this gesture of mine. You don¡¯t have to


    be squeamish over these two shirts. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you still have feelings for me.¡±


    His eyes lit up with dark amusement as he said this, as though he was taking pleasure in teasing her.


    Myra¡¯s face darkened considerably. She didn¡¯t know why Sean was being like that, but she was sure


    that he did not have good intentions.


    Instead of trying to go around him to leave the store, she turned and looked at the few sales assistants


    who were standing to the side before asking loudly, ¡°Excuse me, but how should I proceed to lodge a


    Upon hearing that, the sales assistants exchanged a nervous look among themselves. They had heard


    the man saying that he was the woman¡¯s ex-husband, but it seemed as if Myra was less than keen to


    entertain him. Someone who resembled a manager coughed, clearly uneasy at having to answer


    Myra¡¯s question.


    Just as the manager was about to speak, a cool and distant male voice interjected, ¡°Take this card.¡±


    The man who handed his card over the counter stood tall and straight. The ck suit and the white


    shirt he wore beneath it only entuated his towering build. He looked clean and meticulous; while he


    carried himself with effortless grace, there was an intimidating undercurrent to his polished demeanor


    even though his features were handsomely chiseled. His almond-shaped eyes were slightly narrowed


    and when his cold gaze swept over those in the store, it threatened to bring them into subjugation.


    The sales assistant behind the counter froze as she stared at his long, slender fingers.


    Meanwhile, Henry had never been more excited to see his uncle than he was now. He ran over and


    held onto the man¡¯s leg while eximing, ¡°Uncle Tony, you¡¯re finally here to pick us up!¡±


    He spoke as though he had been hurt and he gazed at Tony with such admiration that one would think


    thetter was here to save him from bitter resentment.


    Tony was expressionless as he patted the boy on the shoulder.


    Myra, on the other hand, was taken aback at first, but relief soon followed. She slowly crossed over to


    Tony and inteced her fingers with his.


    Just as she did so, she felt Tony giving her hand a brusque squeeze and she nearly gasped in pain.


    However, she forced out a small smile as she tugged his arm and said, ¡°Henry and I were shopping for


    clothes, but he didn¡¯t have enough cash on him and I left my purse back in the office.¡±


    While exining what had happened, Myrapletely ignored Sean, who was stiff and grim since


    Tony arrived at the store.


    It was a beautiful scene to behold when the three of them huddled together like that. With the man¡¯s


    handsome features, the woman¡¯s gentle beauty, and the child¡¯s adorable disposition, it was hard for


    anyone to nitpick at this picture of happiness. The sales assistant turned their gazes toward the man


    who had offered to pay before, wondering what he would do next.


    Tony¡¯s eyes fell on Sean and his lips curved up slightly into the barest of smirks. There was an


    unreadable look in his dark orbs as he spoke, ¡°Thank you for offering, Director Chase, but seeing as


    my wife is doing the shopping, it¡¯s only natural for me to make the payment.¡±


    There was no hesitation in his voice as he uttered the words ¡®my wife¡¯ and his face remained


    impassive, as though he was saying this as a matter of fact. Sean, on the other hand, looked as if


    someone had ruffled his feathers. He raised a brow coolly, but his heart clenched with inexplicable


    anger and he was surprised by how much it hurt.


    He appraised them, noting how they indeed looked like a happy family of three. Then, he scoffed and


    turned to leave the store.


    The sales assistant beamed almost instantly. She took the card from Tony and swiped it on the POS


    machine before pushing the device over as she said, ¡°Sir, please key in your pin here.¡±


    Tony did not move. He was staring at Myra intently, his dark gaze unwavering.


    Myra felt a chill run up her spine when her eyes met his. She tugged on his arm once more and said


    softly, ¡°Stop staring at me. This nicedy over here just asked you to key in your pin.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the pin?¡± Tony asked instead, catching her off guard. He raised a brow as a roguish


    smile yed on his lips.


    Of course I do. When they were at the Calvin Klein exclusive store the other day to shop for his pants,


    she¡¯d been the one to key in her birth date into the POS machine, but she did not think that it would


    actually be the pin to his credit card.


    She flushed and hastily keyed in the pin into the machine. Then, she left the store with the carrier bag.


    Myra had only just taken a couple of steps when a warm, dry hand took the carrier bag from her. She


    turned to look at Tony, but he had already draped an arm over her shoulder.


    She muttered quietly, ¡°I came to the mall with Henry today. I didn¡¯t know Sean would be here either and


    I certainly didn¡¯t think that he would see us.¡±


    Myra was well aware of how Tony felt about Sean and she needed to rify the situation before he got


    the wrong idea.


    Tony hummed tly in response. Then, he looked down at the two paper bags in his hand.


    It was easy to see that both these bags contained men¡¯s shirts. He raised a brow as he nced at


    Myra with amusement. She found herself blushing again and she said a little too forcefully, ¡°Henry


    bought them. He told me that it¡¯s going to be Christian¡¯s birthday soon and these shirts are a gift to


    him.¡±


    Meanwhile, Henry covered his mouth with his hand as he sputtered at the sight of the two lovers ahead


    of him. He had wanted to take a photo of them with his phone. However, upon hearing what Myra said,


    he rushed toward them and snatched the paper bag that contained Christian¡¯s gift before saying to


    Tony, ¡°This is the one that I bought for Christian, Uncle Tony. The other one you¡¯re holding is meant for


    you. Myra bought it as a gift to you! She said the shirt would look good on you!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When she heard this, Myra blushed furiously; she looked as though she wouldbust at any


    moment. Henry turned and pulled a face at her, thenughed hysterically as he ran forward and away


    from them.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    ¡°Myra wouldn¡¯t stopplimenting you on our way here, Uncle Tony. She said that you¡¯re very well-


    aplished for your age and sheplimented you for being handsome as well as kind! She also


    told me she likes you a lot and she doesn¡¯t care about Sean at all! Mom told me that the reason why


    Myra blushes every time she sees you is because she¡¯s head over heels for you¡­¡±


    Henry was rambling even as he ran away from them.


    ¡°Come back here, you little rascal!¡± Myra bellowed after him. Her face felt like it was on fire from all the


    things he had said and she cursed inwardly, Ungrateful little brat. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s doing this to me


    after he asked me to go shopping with him!


    ¡°No!¡± Henry blinked at her with an impish grin on his face. ¡°Just admit that you¡¯re in love with my uncle,


    Myra! There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about!¡±


    ¡°Henry!¡± She gritted her teeth. She hadn¡¯t realized how mischievous the boy could be and she


    wondered who had been filling his tender mind with all this nonsense.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Tony¡¯s voice sounded weird, as if he was trying to suppress his amusement.


    ¡°Go ahead andugh if you want to!¡± Myra snapped as she shot an icy re at him.


    Sure enough, he no longer suppressed his desire and let out a low rumble ofughter.


    His voice was deep and enticing, carrying with it something uniquely enigmatic.


    It was a joy to see someone as graceful and chiseled as him break intoughter. Myra wasn¡¯t sure if


    she wanted tough along or drown in her own embarrassment.


    Tony suddenly stoppedughing and leaned closer toward her to nibble on her earlobe. The warmth of


    his breath tickled the delicate skin of her nape. He quickly released her, but she was already burning


    from inside.


    Worried that Myra would soon be enraged if this continued, Tony stopped teasing her and wrapped an


    arm around her shoulder as he guided her forward.


    Sean stepped out from the corner and his eyes were stormy as he watched the three figure strolling not


    too far away. He was acutely aware of the resentment and frustration that was building up in him.


    His heart clenched with fury when he thought about what that kid had said¡ª¡®She told me she likes you


    a lot and that she doesn¡¯t care about Sean at all!¡¯


    When he saw how annoyed and irritated Myra had been, he was seized with a sudden urge to tease


    and cajole her. He did not want her to look at him as though he was the greatest nuisance in her life;


    he¡¯d wanted to make her look at him with the same love and admiration that she had for him. Could it


    be that I have been limated to Myra¡¯s presence around me? Is that why I felt like that? Could it be


    that I have developed real feelings for her¡ªhowever slight they might be¡ªduring the course of our


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    two-year marriage?


    Sean closed his eyes briefly, overwhelmed by his own thoughts, before he turned and headed down to


    the basement carpark.


    By the time Sean gave L a call, he was already on his way back to thepany.


    ¡°What?¡± L demanded loudly, her shrill voice inviting disapproving looks from the other patrons in the


    cafe. Not wanting to cause a scene, she quickly lowered her voice and hissed unhappily into the


    phone. ¡°What urgent thing in thepany that requires your immediate attention? You told me you¡¯d


    spent the entire afternoon with me, Sean. How could you abandon me halfway?¡±


    She did not wait for him to answer and instead hung up angrily.


    She wasn¡¯t stupid. In fact, she could be quite clever at times. Judging from recent incidents, all the


    signs were indicating that she was in a precarious position indeed. She could fall from the pedestal that


    was Sean¡¯s heart at any given moment.


    Eve had never gotten along with her and if Sean kept distancing himself from her like this, it would only


    be a matter of time before she lost her title as the Young Mistress of the Chase family.


    L was suffocating under the weight of her fear and panic when she caught a glimpse of two familiar


    figures walking past the cafe window.


    It was Eve and she was with the same woman whom L had seen the other day.


    L had not been able to see the woman clearly before and she only managed to see her side profile.


    However, now that there was nothing obscuring her view, she could see that the woman was pregnant.


    Eve, on the other hand, appeared to be doting on her. She was holding onto the woman even as they


    walked, as if she was terrified that thetter would get hurt simply by strolling in a mall.


    At that sight, L felt her heart plunge to her stomach. She had a bad feeling about this and without


    stopping to think, she hurried after them.


    Nheless, she kept a safe distance away to avoid Eve seeing her.


    She watched as they entered the same baby store that she and Sean had visited earlier. She noted


    that they had made a lot of purchases and she didn¡¯t enter the store until after they had paid and left.


    Her face was grim as she walked through the door.


    ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯d like to buy, miss?¡± It went without saying that the sales assistant


    remembered her.


    L forced a smile. She hummed in response and said, ¡°I have my eyes on that crib you showed me


    earlier¡ªI¡¯ll take one in the boys¡¯ style and another in the girls¡¯.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the sales assistant beamed. ¡°Certainly. Is there anything else you need?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. The rest will have to wait until after the nursery is done,¡± L answered. She paused


    before she asked off-handedly. ¡°I saw that the twodies from earlier left the store with quite a haul. Is it


    because one of them is pregnant?¡±


    The sales assistant had earned quite a heftymission from thest two customers and she was still


    cheery about it as she answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. The mother-inw is clearly taking great care of her


    pregnant daughter-inw. The baby isn¡¯t even born yet and she¡¯s already stocking up on all the baby


    products!¡±


    L¡¯s face darkened when she heard the words ¡®mother-inw¡¯ and ¡®daughter-inw¡¯. She red at the


    sales assistant and seethed, ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    The sales assistant froze at the aggressive tone of L¡¯s voice. She exined warily, ¡°That was how


    the young woman addressed the madam, though. Furthermore, the madam was caressing the


    woman¡¯s baby bump and saying something about ¡®her golden grandson¡¯¡ª¡±


    Before she could even finish speaking, L had already stormed out of the store with a sullen


    expression.


    ¡°H-Hey, miss! You still haven¡¯t paid for the cribs! Do you still want them?¡±


    L was no longer in the mood to answer since things were beginning to make sense now.


    So, this is why Sean has been so distant with me recently and why there is an abrupt shift in Eve¡¯s


    demeanor toward my pregnancy, she thought. Sean has a newdy now and he got her pregnant too!


    However, she came to the realization that it wouldn¡¯t make sense if thedy was Sean¡¯s newfound love


    interest. As far as L could tell, thedy was at least four months into her pregnancy, which meant


    that he had been with her since before L¡¯s return!


    L bridled at this. It had only been a while ago when he proimed his love for her.


    Her blood boiled and she bit on her lip so hard that she was close to drawing blood.


    So, what in the world are Sean and Eve up to? From what I know, Eve wouldn¡¯t turn her back against


    me if the other woman is carrying a daughter. After all, it¡¯s not a granddaughter she wants, which


    means the other woman must be carrying a son instead!


    L¡¯s eyes widened at that and she felt dizzy as the blood rushed to her head. She stormed out of the


    mall and gged down a cab. She gave the driver an address and before long, the car sped away from


    the mall toward Chase Headquarters.


    As agreed, Myra and Tony would drop Henry back at the Hart Residence first.


    Henry made his way from the car to the front door of the house before he turned to politely wave at


    them. ¡°Goodbye, Myra and Uncle Tony. Thank you for shopping with me today, Myra, and I¡¯m really


    happy that you did.¡±


    Myra reached out and ruffled the boy¡¯s hair with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m really happy as well. Go on then. It¡¯s


    gettingte.¡±


    The little boy nodded as he hummed in response. Then, he turned to walk through the front door.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian was standing at the side as he watched the scene unfold, a devious grin ying


    on his face. After a while, he lifted his hand and waved the two adults away, as though he was asking


    them to leave immediately.


    They entered the car and as usual, there was a warmth in the atmosphere that eased them.


    Tony¡¯s hand sped over Myra¡¯s left hand. His thumb gently caressed the back of her hand as he


    asked, ¡°Do you like Henry?¡±


    The ticklish sensation of his gesture made Myra squirm slightly. She wanted to pull her hand away, but


    he wouldn¡¯t let her. She red at him before she answered, ¡°I do. He¡¯s adorable and he¡¯s really mature


    for his age.¡±


    ¡°Then, you should have one of your own¡ªa child, I mean,¡± Tony remarked teasingly as he let out a low


    chuckle. He made it sound as if childbirth was as easy as breathing.


    Myra rolled her eyes in exasperation. ¡°I can¡¯t just have a child at will, Tony. I need to get pregnant first


    before actually going through childbirth.¡±

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that I¡¯m not putting in enough work or effort, Myra?¡± Tony chuckled devilishly,


    causing Myra to flush immediately.


    ¡°Keep your eyes on the road, Tony!¡± She snapped while growing flustered.


    He let out another low rumble ofughter, but other than the fact that he was holding her hand, he did


    not move to tease her any further.


    Before long, they pulled up outside Tony¡¯s detached vi.


    Myra had mentioned that she liked it here and soon after that, both of them moved into the property.


    When they drove into thepound, a management caretaker informed Tony that he had a visitor.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They hadn¡¯t been bothered by it until they pulled up outside the vi and nearly knocked into a woman


    standing in the middle of the path. Myra was shocked and she let out a sharp gasp.


    Tony, on the other hand, frowned. He coaxed her and took the keys before he stepped out of the car to


    open the gate to the vi.


    He had only just walked away from the car when a figure hurtled toward him. Before he knew it,


    someone had grabbed onto his arm and he heard a soft female voice whining, ¡°Tony, you¡¯re finally


    here! It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw you. I¡¯ve missed you so much. Did you miss me too?¡±


    He caught a powerful whiff of perfume that threatened to choke him and his eyes shed with disgust.


    The person who¡¯d caught him by the arm was not standing firmly on her feet, but he paid no regard to


    this as he pursed his lips and pulled away from her. His freezing gaze fell on the woman who was


    batting her eyshes at him and he greeted stoically, ¡°Miss Walton.¡±


    With that, Tony brushed past her toward the gate to the front yard. He unlocked it swiftly and sauntered


    back to the car without so much as ncing at Gemma. She was as good as invisible to him.


    When she saw that he was ignoring her, she bit on her lip.


    Gemma had immediately rushed over to the Hart Residence after her nended today. She¡¯d


    needled and whined for Tony¡¯s address beforeing over as soon as she got it.


    She had wanted to wait to return from the United States with her brother, but she¡¯d grown anxious at


    the thought of some other woman pining after Tony. As such, she¡¯d packed her bags and flew out from


    the United States without further dy.


    However, Tony was still as cold and indifferent as he¡¯d always been despite the fact that they hadn¡¯t


    seen each other for ages. She couldn¡¯t help but feel the resentment bubbling up in her, yet she trailed


    after him. ¡°Tony, I rushed over here as soon as my flightnded. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get your


    address. I just got back from the States and I¡¯m worn out. Would you mind taking me in for a couple of


    days?


    ¡°You should check into a hotel instead of asking for a room here, Miss Walton,¡± Tony countered tly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t booked a room in any hotel, though. You know that I have no friends in the country. Besides,


    it¡¯s already gettingte¡ªare you really going to just leave me stranded outside, Tony?¡± Gemma¡¯s eyes


    were rimming red as she said it and she gazed pitifully as he walked away with his strong back facing


    her.


    Meanwhile, Tony was already standing by the car, and he was opening the door.


    Gemma instantly wanted to open the door to the backseat, but Tony deftly reached out and mmed


    the door shut. He turned and glowered at her darkly. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you, Gemma. I don¡¯t take kindly to


    intruders on my territory. You can either leave now or I¡¯ll have someone make you.¡±


    There was a hard edge to his voice. He did not care that she was a woman or that she was Gideon¡¯s


    sister.


    Gemma stiffened. She¡¯d believed that their time apart would finally thaw his icy demeanor toward her


    and that perhaps he would evene to miss her. She¡¯d left home for Bradfort City so that she could


    see him, but as it turned out, her efforts were futile. How could he be so heartless?


    Then, she turned to the side and her eyes fell on the car.


    Through the dimness in the car, Gemma could make out the figure of a woman in the passenger seat.


    Her eyes widened when she realized that it was not Serena, Tony¡¯s sister, but another beautiful woman


    whom she did not know!


    When she thought about how he¡¯d said he did not take kindly to intruders, Gemma bit on her lip in bitter


    resentment. She pointed an usatory finger toward the passenger seat of his car and demanded,


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t take kindly to trespassers, so what is she doing here? What right does she have to


    sit in your car and have you drive her into your property?¡±


    ¡°She has every right to enter my property¡ªshe¡¯s my wife.¡± Tony¡¯s eyes crinkled slightly and a gentle,


    indulgent look shed across his features as he uttered the word ¡®wife¡¯.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! How could you have a wife if you¡¯re not even married in the first ce?¡± Gemma


    retorted in disbelief. Once again, she made to open the door so she could slide into the backseat of the


    car, but Tony reached out and seized her wrist in a vise-like grip. He hauled her away despite her


    protests and moved toward the exit before unceremoniously flinging her away.


    As he did so, he did not seem to care that he was being rough with her. His grip had been tight enough


    to bruise her skin and she could feel her wrist throbbing. For a moment, she thought it would snap.


    ¡°I¡¯m only asking that you take me in for a couple of nights, Tony¡ªI¡¯ll move out once I find a ce to


    stay. Besides, if that woman is allowed to go into your vi, I don¡¯t see why I can¡¯t! Who is she? She¡¯s


    probably just after your money and power. Don¡¯t be fooled by her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Tony barked. He took out a handkerchief from his jacket and wiped the hand with


    which he had gripped her wrist. Then, he threw the handkerchief into a nearby trash can like it was


    toxic waste.


    Gemma¡¯s face darkened. She saw that he was turning to leave and it was as if he could tell what her


    next move would be. He dodged when she reached out to try and grab him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not known for my patience, Gemma,¡± Tony warned, his face grim when she stepped in front of him


    to block his way.


    ¡°You know how I feel about you, Tony. I came to Bradfort City for you!¡± She looked at him stubbornly


    although she shuddered when she saw the cold gleam in his dark orbs.


    He may just relent for Gideon¡¯s sake. After all, they were good friends and there was a time when they


    had been business partners as well.


    At the thought of that, she bit her lip and said, ¡°Tony, if you get that woman to leave right now, then I¡¯ll


    act as if this incident today did not happen.¡±


    She drew in a breath as she waited for him to consider. She knew that men were egocentric creatures


    at heart. Meanwhile, the woman was still seated in his car. Gemma was stung¡ªshe never even had


    the chance to take a ride in it.


    Tony let out a short bark ofughter and although it was soft, Gemma felt a chill run down her spine all


    the same. The next moment, he pulled out his phone from his pocket and made a call. When the line


    on the other end picked up, he said coldly, ¡°This is the owner of Vi No.120. I need two security


    guards over here immediately.¡±


    Gemma¡¯s fists clenched at her sides when she heard this. ¡°How dare you treat me this way, Tony! How


    are you going to exin yourself to my brother and my parents? They all know I came to Bradfort City


    to see you!¡±


    After having grown tired of this exchange, Tony ignored her. When he saw the two security guards


    rushing toward them, he said intively, ¡°I don¡¯t know this woman. Keep her out the next time you see


    her.¡±


    It was clear that the security guards knew who he was. They answered hastily, ¡°Yes, Director Hart.¡±


    Without sparing Gemma another nce, Tony turned and left.


    Upon seeing that, she moved to stop him, but the security guards seized her by her arms and brought


    her toward the exit. ¡°Sorry, miss, but we have strict rules against trespassing.¡±


    Meanwhile, Myra could still hear Gemma¡¯s screeching protestsing from the outside when Tony


    opened the car door. ¡°Let me go! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the daughter of the Walton Family! I¡¯m


    Tony¡¯s girlfriend! How dare you treat me this way!¡±


    The sound of her voice was drifting away as she was dragged out of thepound, but the words ¡®I¡¯m


    Tony¡¯s girlfriend¡¯ seemed to echo in the stillness of the evening.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Upon her arrival at Chase Headquarters, L took out a hundred in cash and handed it to the driver.


    Then, she stepped out of the taxi without waiting for her change.


    Most of the employees had left by now and there were only a few of them working overtime on each


    floor of the headquarters. When the security guard manning the lobby downstairs saw L, he quickly


    pressed the button for the elevator.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess why L was here and the security guard was only being helpful as he said,


    ¡°Miss Fisher, Director Chase has only just gone up.¡±


    L¡¯s nails dug into her palms when she heard that. She entered the elevator before she pressed the


    button to close the door and for the designated floor respectively.


    As the elevator began to make its climb, her chest tightened with rage and anxiousness. When the


    doors opened with a ¡®ding¡¯, she walked out and headed down the hallway.


    It was quiet on this floor, but the lights were turned on.


    Her eyes immediately found Sean¡¯s office, which was situated at the end of the long hallway. She took


    a deep breath and wore a calm front as she marched toward the office.


    Sean was staring at the document on his desk. It was nothing more than a simple set of divorce papers


    with neither signature nor stamp to validate it.


    He had found it at Myra¡¯s work station, which had been vacant ever since she left. When he returned to


    Chase Group earlier, he was inexplicably drawn toward her workstation whereupon he saw the divorce


    papers.


    He remembered the time when everyone had used her of leakingpany trade secrets on


    Hilliville. She had said that the only thing she took from his office was a set of divorce papers and


    nothing else. No one had believed her, not even him himself.


    Now that the divorce papers were before him, how could he believe Myra?


    Could he believe that these divorce papers were, as she had said, taken from the desk in his office?


    Had she designed the documents to cover up for her lies instead?


    Sean wasn¡¯t sure what to think. All he knew was that if he had a chance to go back in time, he would


    not be so quick to judge Myra, although it was toote for him to do anything now.


    ¡°Sean!¡± A voice cried abruptly, pulling him from his thoughts.


    He looked up with a frown to see that L had stormed down the hallway and into his office.


    There was a sour look on her face, and her eyes immediately registered the document on his desk.


    She was more than familiar with it. After all, she had been the one to type out the heading and now the


    words ¡®Divorce Agreement¡¯ seemed to leap off the page to greet their maker.


    L¡¯s heart jolted and a momentter, she watched as Sean calmly slid the divorce papers to one side


    of his desk. He looked up at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why the papers were with him. She was sure that Myra had taken them. If the papers


    were here with him, could it mean that he¡¯d figured things out?


    L could feel her heart racing and her fists were clenched at her sides. She seemed to have forgotten


    why she came in the first ce.


    When Sean saw that she was staring at the document with what looked like shock on her face, he


    pursed his lips and repeated tly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, L?¡±


    She saw that while there was a look of mild indifference in his eyes, he didn¡¯t appear to be harboring


    any anger. The unease in her dissipated slightly. She convinced herself that there was no way he could


    have figured things out, because if he had, he wouldn¡¯t be so calm and collected. She shook off her


    worry before biting her lip as tears pricked her eyes. ¡°Sean, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    The resentment was clear on her face.


    L had felt as though she could instantaneouslybust when she heard the sales assistant saying


    earlier that the other woman was pregnant with Sean¡¯s child. She couldn¡¯t let things go south, not when


    she¡¯d only just married him, and especially not when it concerned the Chase Family lineage!


    Meanwhile, after hearing what she¡¯d said, Sean felt the vein near his temple began to pulse again. He


    reached for the divorce papers once more and began to flip through it, reading the words in earnest.


    When he did not respond, she only grew more anxious and upset. She crossed over and snatched the


    divorce papers away from him, snapping, ¡°Answer me! Are you hiding something from me? Are you


    and Mom up to something terrible behind my back? Do you know how much I love and trust you,


    Sean? I was forced to stay away from you for two years, but I did that for you! How could you treat me


    like this after all that we¡¯ve been through to be together again?¡±


    She was getting more agitated as she spoke. Her heart clenched with rage at the thought of the other


    woman bearing a son for Sean. When did that b*tch even climb into his bed in the first ce? How


    dare she be pregnant with his child?


    ¡°L, what could Mom and I possibly be hiding from you?¡± Sean was getting annoyed with her and he


    frowned when he caught the crazed look in her eyes.


    He found himself worn out all the time from his marital and family life ever since he married L. It was


    as though she had turned into apletely different person. She was no longer as gentle or


    considerate as she had once been and instead spent her days being jealous and suspicious. He knew


    that women often experienced a change in temperament following their pregnancy, but he was


    beginning to be tired of her dramatics and the effects they had on his life.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think about his encounter with Myra today. He thought about how calm and


    independent she¡¯d been, how there was a gentle warmth to her cid disposition. He remembered how


    it was when they¡¯d been married. Eve had constantly spoken up for her and imed that she shared a


    friendly rtionship with thetter. Myra had never once caused him trouble.


    As he thought of these, his gaze flickered over to the divorce papers once again and he appeared to be


    in a daze.


    L, on the other hand, noticed that he was looking at the divorce papers. Coupled with what he¡¯d


    said, she was beginning to feel threatened. She had never felt this way before; she had never felt that


    everything was slipping out of her hands.


    She remembered what Kris had told her the other day. She registered the look on Sean¡¯s face and


    thought about how he had been distant and cold with hertely¡ªhow he¡¯d humored her instead of


    paying attention to her.


    Lyra¡¯s nails dug into her palms painfully, but the gaze with which she regarded the man before her was


    calm. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still thinking about Myra, Sean.¡±


    Sean snapped out of his thoughts and shook off the dazed look on his face. His face was grim as he


    looked at her and he responded coldly, ¡°L, if you¡¯re here only to make unreasonable usations


    against me, then I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time to argue with you. I have a lot of work to do today, so


    I¡¯ll be spending the night in the office. You should head back home.¡±


    ¡°Unreasonable usations?¡± All the tears and bitter resentment she¡¯d pushed down had bubbled up


    within her and burst. She was turning pale with fury as she pointed at the divorce papers. ¡°Kris told me


    that you went to see Myra. Why did you do that? There is nothing left between the both of you, so why


    did you look for her? You said you¡¯d spend the whole day with me, but you left me alone instead!


    You¡¯ve been cold and distant with me these days. Is it because you¡¯re expecting a child with another


    woman? Is that why you don¡¯t care about me or our baby anymore?¡±


    ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about, L?¡± Sean¡¯s face was thunderous.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course I know what I¡¯m talking about! Tell me right now, Sean¡ªare you expecting a baby with


    another woman?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re impossible!¡± He roared. He stood up abruptly, took the suit jacket that had been draped over the


    back of his chair, and made his way toward the door.


    However, L pulled his arm before he could reach the door.


    Tears were streaming furiously down her cheeks as she glowered at him, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare


    leave, Sean! Let me tell you this¡ªI will not let that child be born! And if you were to divorce me, you


    should know that I¡¯d never agree to sign the papers!¡±


    A sudden ¡®bang¡¯ resounded in the room, shocking L and silencing her sobs.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Sean¡¯s fist mmed into the frame of his office door. It was a horrific sight when blood quickly began to


    bead and flow from the cuts on his knuckles.


    L trembled. ¡°Sean¡­¡±


    ¡°L, if you insist on being crazy like this, then I¡¯m afraid divorce will be all that¡¯s left on the table for


    us.¡± The look on his face was cold and without throwing her another nce, he pulled away from her


    grip before walking away from her.


    ¡®If you insist on being crazy like this, then I¡¯m afraid divorce will be all that¡¯s left on the table for us¡­¡¯


    Divorce will be all that¡¯s left¡­


    Divorce¡­


    As his words reverberated in her mind, L¡¯s legs caved in. She copsed onto the carpeted office


    floor and watched as Sean¡¯s back disappeared from view. Her heart twisted with a sharp, cold ache


    that threatened to cut her breath off.


    Sean, on the other hand, had immediately regretted saying those words to L. After all, he had once


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    been deeply in love with her. He¡¯d told himself to tolerate her since she was only jealous and


    suspicious because pregnancy got the better of her rationale.


    However, he had lost his temper after being aggravated by her tantrum. Myra wouldn¡¯t have done that.


    She wouldn¡¯t have been so unreasonable as to throw a fit in the middle of my office. If that had been


    Myra¡­


    A dull ache began to throb in his head. No, there was a time when Myra had thrown her fits and whined


    andined, too, he corrected himself. However, he had distanced himself, hurting her until her


    love for him became threadbare and she finally gave up on him. He remembered thest time they


    were in a room together as husband and wife, but in the end, she had shown up at the City Hall with a


    steely look in her eyes and she no longer regarded him with love or sentiments. He had pushed her


    away, bit by bit, and toward the end, she left and never looked back.


    The thought seemed to tear his heart into pieces and the pain that followed was excruciating, but it


    numbed him all the same. His face was still grim¡ªlike the storm clouds that gathered over a restless


    sea.


    Myra could still hear Gemma¡¯s voice in her head screaming that ¡®I¡¯m Tony¡¯s girlfriend¡¯. She was pulled


    from her thoughts when a familiar scent filled the space next to her and she felt Tony¡¯s hand sp over


    her own. He frowned as he asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Myra shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Gemma would be so¡­¡±


    She trailed off, suddenly at a loss for words to describe the other girl. Knowing Tony, she knew she


    could take his word when he said he had never dated Gemma and the cavalier way with which he¡¯d


    said it meant he was telling the truth.


    Nheless, Myra was still somewhat displeased by the idea that some other woman was pining after


    him.


    She tightened her grip on his hand before bringing it to her mouth before biting on the web between his


    thumb and index finger.


    Myra hissed through gritted teeth after releasing his hand. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but trouble!¡±


    She was beginning to notice that he was trouble or at least he had the potential to be. As if it wasn¡¯t


    bad enough that women flocked to him like bees to honey, those women proved to be relentless pests


    and this annoyed her to no end.


    Meanwhile, the storm in Tony¡¯s eyes had cleared after he heard Myra¡¯s usation. He cast her a


    sideway nce and noted her sulky expression, then chuckled in amusement as he started the car. As


    he drove through the open gate and onto the driveway, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as


    pretty as you are.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to convince me with sweet talk!¡± Myra dismissed him angrily. How could she not have


    realized that for all his aplishments, Tony was just like any other man?


    However, she could not hide the small smile that tugged at her lips upon hearing hispliment.


    After having arrived at the front door of the vi, Myra stepped out of the car and entered the house,


    bringing with her the bag from the men¡¯s boutique.


    Tony, on the other hand, headed straight for the bathroom. When he came out after a shower, he saw


    her seated on the center of the bed,ying out the pale blue shirt that she¡¯d bought earlier. She¡¯d


    rummaged through the drawer in which he kept his ties and was now picking out the ones that would


    He was used to wearing white shirts beneath his ck suits and he was far toozy to deviate from this


    routine. He certainly didn¡¯t think that she would get him a pale blue shirt and he wondered how he was


    going to pull off such a pastel color.


    Tony raised a brow and sauntered over to where Myra sat on the bed.


    She had only just matched a maroon tie to the shirt when she heard the bathroom door opening


    followed by the approaching footfalls. She looked up at him as she asked excitedly, ¡°What do you think


    about this look?¡±


    However, she found herself staring into the endless sea that was his obsidian orbs.


    He had only a towel wrapped around his waist and he gave his hair a quick rub instead of toweling it


    dry. Water dripped down from the ends of his hair and rolled past his chiseled cheekbones before it fell


    onto his toned chest muscles.


    Myra could feel her face growing hot at the sight of that.


    She swallowed; her heart was racing erratically as she watched the light y across the hard nes of


    his body.


    Tony noticed the pink flush that colored her cheeks and his gaze darkened almost instantly.


    Myra was about to turn away when his towering figure approached her and he sat in front of her. His


    tall frame shielded her petite figure and when they sat like that, she looked as if she was already


    enveloped in his embrace.


    s though he had not seen her blush, Tony threw a nonchnt nce at the shirt and tie next to him. He


    raised his brows slightly as he asked, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know if it looks good just by ncing at it.¡±


    His head was lowered as he gazed at her and he was sitting close enough for her to feel his breath on


    the sensitive skin of her neck. Her blush crept all the way to her corbone, but she let out a cough and


    feigned calmness as she suggested, ¡°Maybe you should try it on then.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he answered intively. He reached for the shirt and pulled it on, but he left the buttons


    undone. Abruptly, he took Myra by the waist, pulling her closer until she was on her knees before him.


    His hands sped over hers and brought them to the front of his shirt before he said, ¡°Button it up for


    me.¡±


    His voice was low and slightly hoarse.


    Myra¡¯s face flushed with more fury as she brought her gaze to Tony. The more she stared into his eyes,


    the more she felt herself drowning in them, as if they were dark whirlpools from which she could not


    escape.


    She looked away from the devilish gleam in his eyes and her gaze darted around frantically as she


    quickly buttoned up the shirt.


    She made fast work indeed and within seconds, the shirt was buttoned. However, when she turned to


    look at the row of buttons on the shirt, she grew exasperated with herself. The shirt had been unevenly


    buttoned and it looked ridiculous, if notical.


    ¡°Myra, you did that on purpose¡­¡± Tony murmured, his warm breath stirring close to her ear. Before she


    could react, she felt the press of his lips against the curve of her ear.


    ¡°Tony¡­ There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to tell you¡­¡± Myra kept a clear head. She hadn¡¯t told Tony about


    what happened today and she would feel better if she did.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He did not appear to want to stop as he trailed kisses to her jawline.


    For a moment, she was distracted by the pleasure that was beginning to course through her, but she


    quickly sobered and pushed him away. Her voice was low as she rasped, ¡°Andrew came to see me


    today to take the documents for those projects that Thomas signed off for the Stark Group. He


    apologized to me and I think he did it because he knows you. He also mentioned that you asked him to


    take good care of me when I was thrown into prison thest time.¡±

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    ¡°He has confused me¡­¡± Myra¡¯sst words were actually true.


    She casually uttered those words, but when Tony heard it, his eyes immediately darkened as he tightly


    embraced the woman in front of him without waiting for her to finish her words. ¡°If you are confused,


    then stop thinking about it.¡± He didn¡¯t give her any time to breathe and soon after, she could no longer


    think.


    When Myra finally fell asleep due to exhaustion, Tony released her and carefully covered her with a


    nket. Then, hended his thin lips on her forehead, but he was filled with mixed emotions in his


    heart. As he rose to his full height and walked to the balcony, he lit up a cigarette and took a deep


    breath. He knew exactly what she was talking about.


    Captain Fowler is probably scared of me after what happenedst time, so in an attempt to please me,


    he tried to say some good words about me in front of Myra. In the end, he identally let the cat out of


    the bag that I ordered him to treat her well in advance. However, how can I allow her to find out that I


    knew about all of this from the start? At that time, when taking thest step, I had already hesitated in


    my heart, but in the end, I chose the cruel way. If she finds out about all of this, what will she think?


    The cigarette between his fingers slowly burned as the white smoke rose like silk, blurring his


    expression. Suddenly, he furrowed his brows and snuffed out the cigarette before he returned to the


    house.


    Myra needed to discuss a project with her business partners today, so she came to the Ritz Carlton. On


    her way to the meeting, she went to the washroom. When walking past a luxurious private room, she


    suddenly heard a familiar voiceing from inside. ¡°Director Wace, why don¡¯t I serve you another


    ss of wine? Just one more. Are you really going to discredit my reputation?¡±


    Without a second guess, Myra immediately knew who the familiar voice belonged to and instinctively


    furrowed her brows. It seemed that the door of the private room wasn¡¯t tightly closed when someone


    went out, so it left a gap, showing her everything that happened inside the room.


    At that moment, Sasha was wearing a tight-fitting suspender dress as she poured a bottle of vodka with


    a smile into the cup of a fat and ugly middle-aged man. From Myra¡¯s perspective, she could see the


    perverted middle-aged man as he reached out to Sasha with a disgusting smile. ¡°You know me so well,


    Miss Hay. Nowadays, there aren¡¯t many women as pretty and capable as you, Miss Hay. Not only that,


    you are brilliant at doing business too.¡±


    Immediately, Sasha¡¯s body froze, but she didn¡¯t avoid his hand. Instead, she let out an even brighter


    smile. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Director Wace. It¡¯s all because of you that I have the pleasure to


    personally work together with the Wace Enterprise. From now on, we are partners, so I hope that you


    can assist me more in the future.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Seeing that she wasn¡¯t avoiding his hand, the man felt excited as he pulled her into his


    arms beforending a kiss on her red lips with his foul-smelling mouth. ¡°As long as you make me


    happy, anything is possible¡­¡±


    Upon looking at the scene, Myra could feel her stomach churning as she left the room with her


    furrowed brows. She more or less knew what kind of a person Sasha was, but she did not expect her to


    resort to such methods for the sake of herpany. As she thought about how Sasha once seduced


    Tony in the hotel, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted.


    Aftering out of the toilet, Myra went to the washstand and was about to wash her hands, but her


    eyes suddenly met the woman next to her putting on some makeup. Looking at the delicate makeup


    and fine body, she couldn¡¯t help but praise Sasha¡¯s outer appearance. It was her most reliable weapon


    in the business world as it had never failed her other than Tony.


    ¡°Have you just seen me and Director Wace?¡± Without looking at Myra, Sasha continued to patch up


    her makeup, but in the mirror, her expression was a little cold as there was a hint of sarcasm in her


    eyes.


    However, Myra refused to answer her. In fact, she had nothing else to say. This woman has nothing to


    do with me. Besides, I still haven¡¯t forgotten that she once framed me for giarism.


    ¡°I know that you are currently together with Tony. What is it? Are you now being arrogant because you


    are finally with that man? Do you think that people like us are not worth talking to?¡± Sasha finally closed


    her foundation powder container as she turned and leaned against the washstand while her eyes were


    filled with disdain. ¡°Myra, I can¡¯t believe Tony would actually fancy a woman like you! However, what


    surprised me is something else. Don¡¯t you love Sean very much? Why did you get together with Tony


    so quickly? What do you want from him? Do you want his money, his power, or him?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Myra nced at Sasha calmly. After washing her hands, she


    took a piece of tissue to wipe her hands clean as she was about to leave.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Sasha stepped aside and blocked her path. Then, she quirked up her


    bright red lips and red at Myra, no longer concealing the jealousy in her eyes. ¡°However, I¡¯m just not


    used to seeing you like this! Do you really think that Tony loves you very much? Stop dreaming! If you


    know what he did to you before, let¡¯s see if you can still smile about it!¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± After listening to Sasha, Myra asked calmly.


    At first, Sasha was startled, but she quickly squinted her eyes. ¡°I heard that Gemma is back in Bradfort


    City. Myra, do you know who she is? Back when Tony was working hard in the United States, she was


    the only woman next to him! If he can leave her behind for you, that means he can do so for some


    other woman too!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Myra¡¯s expression did not change much. She trusted Tony. Even though Gemma¡¯s appearance


    had made her a little worried, it still wasn¡¯t possible for her to be annoyed by every woman that showed


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    up next to him.


    Looking at how calm Myra was for the whole conversation, Sasha was suddenly overwhelmed with


    hatred. Tony was once mine! In order to win his heart, I¡¯ve wasted so much energy and even risked


    everything to destroy Myra¡¯s reputation, but in the end, he didn¡¯t even spare me a single nce! Not


    only did he tell me that he likes Myra, he even warned me not to mess with her.


    Ever since that day, the performance of the Hay Group started to drastically plummet as many


    problems started to arise. The Hay Group¡¯s financial status was on the brink of copse, so Sasha


    seeked Eve for help. However, Eve continued to avoid her. At first, Sasha thought that L would help


    her to some extent, but L refused to do so because she felt that her position in the Chase Family


    was in jeopardy since she married Sean. However, Sasha also saw Eve with another woman that day.


    The woman wasn¡¯t a stranger to her at all because she was very familiar with her. She is one of Sean¡¯s


    lovers¡ªElsie. She is pregnant.


    In the end, Sasha had no choice but to tolerate a wretched man like Director Wace in order to save


    the Hay Group! At that moment, she was sinking deep into a pile of mud, but Myra, on the other hand,


    was looking more fabulous. That was why Sasha tightly clenched her fists.


    ¡°Myra, have you ever wondered who sent the video of you dashing out of Tony¡¯s room in


    embarrassment when we stayed in the hotel that day?!¡±

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    ¡°That night, Sean must have shown you the video, right? For those who are unaware about the


    situation, the video is proof that you proactively seduced Tony just to get the Sunny Bay Project! You


    are the one who is a shameless slut!¡± Sasha¡¯s expression was almost frightening.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Myra looked at the woman in front of her in shock.


    After Tony finally proved Myra¡¯s innocence that day, Eve had treated her well when she returned home


    and even apologized to her. However, at midnight, Sean suddenly broke into Myra¡¯s room and harshly


    shouted at her before smashing his phone on her forehead. On the phone, the video of her running out


    of Tony¡¯s room undressed was being yed.


    However, she was heartbroken at that time, so she did not give much thought into where he obtained


    the video from, but unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡ªit¡¯s from me!¡± Seeing the shock on her face, Sasha revealed a menacing yet joyful smile.


    ¡°What is it? Are you surprised?¡±


    After a moment of shockter, Myraposed herself. ¡°No, I should have thought that it was you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Sasha suddenlyughed. Her exquisite makeup and smile made her an unparalleled


    beauty, but there wasn¡¯t any trace of happiness in her eyes. ¡°Myra, how do you think I was able to


    obtain the video easily?¡±


    At first, she didn¡¯t think that she would be able to obtain the video. Since Tony was deeply in love with


    Myra at that time, if he really wanted to protect her, why would he allow me to obtain the video from the


    hotel? Not only that, there wasn¡¯t a dy during the whole process. When I asked for the surveince


    video, the hotel manager immediately prepared the precise video that I wanted for me. I can¡¯t think of


    anyone who would do this on purpose except Tony.


    ¡°Do you really think that the man next to you is a perfect angel? Sadly, you are wrong. He was the one


    who purposely gave me the video at that time and you know clearly why he did it! If I received the


    video, I would definitely show it to Sean and I¡¯m certain that he knew what Sean would do once he saw


    the video.¡± At this point, Sasha didn¡¯t know whether she should be happy or hate the woman in front of


    her even more. ¡°Myra, Tony deliberately took the video for Sean, your ex-husband, to see. He


    deliberately drove a wedge between the two of you so that you would hate Sean! If he is capable of


    doing such things, I¡¯m sure that he is responsible for many other things too! Didn¡¯t you realize that


    before the divorce with Sean, your rtionship with him couldn¡¯t be healed in a way like before?!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before the divorce, your rtionship with him became more tense and out of control. This is definitely


    the work of Tony! Now, you are spending your life every day with a calctive man. When he likes you,


    he won¡¯t do anything to harm you, but what if one day, he abandons you like Gemma? What do you


    think he¡¯ll do to you in front of another woman?¡±


    The smile on Sasha¡¯s face widened. If I can¡¯t be happy, then she doesn¡¯t deserve to be happy either!


    ¡°I heard that L and Tony are best friends. She was the one who introduced and sold the Hilliville


    project from the Chase Group to him, but he didn¡¯t announce it immediately. Instead, he waited for a


    while before announcing the acquisition of the Hilliville project to purposely make others think that he


    wanted to buy the project afterward. Myra, have you ever thought about that? I can¡¯t me you since


    most people won¡¯t delve deep into it! I can¡¯t be sure about anything else, but L told me personally


    that she and Tony are best friends. Otherwise, why would she allow him to buy a piece ofnd from the


    Chase Group?! Here is the real question, Myra. Does Tony know your rtionship with L? And why


    is he helping her? Or is he hiding something from you?¡±


    Actually, Sasha wasn¡¯t too sure about all of what she said, but she didn¡¯t believe Tony was really in love


    with Myra, so she instinctively assumed that there was something more to it than met the eye.


    L doesn¡¯t seem like a reckless woman, so she definitely has a rtionship with Tony, albeit out of


    interest or something else. That¡¯s why she would dare to tell me that she is friends with him. Also, at


    that time, L, Sean, Myra and Tony were in a tense situation, so it¡¯s possible that Tony and L have


    a rtionship of interest at the moment!


    After listening to Sasha¡¯s exnation of the whole situation bit by bit, it was impossible for Myra not to


    be shocked. However, in the end, it came from Sasha¡¯s mouth and Myra wasn¡¯t stupid enough to trust


    her instead of Tony.


    As she clenched both her fists, she raised her head and met Sasha¡¯s eyes that were filled with mockery


    and hatred. ¡°Are you done?¡± she uttered calmly.


    Sasha sneered, ¡°You can keep on pretending! I know that you are starting to panic inside your heart!


    Myra, of course, not everything I said is true. You can try to find the evidence yourself. Maybe¡­ Why


    don¡¯t you ask Tony yourself? Ask him if he nned on buying the Hilliville project from the Chase


    Group all along and whether the middlewoman is L! Also, remember to ask him about the video. Ask


    him whether he deliberately allowed me to show it to Sean!¡±


    In the meantime, Myra tightened her fists as she felt a pain in her palms.


    As for Sasha, she seemed to have had enough of Myra, so she packed up her makeup kit on the


    washstand before walking outside. ¡°Tsk. I¡¯m just kindly reminding you. Don¡¯t let my kindness go to


    waste.¡±


    Soon after, she disappeared in the corner, leaving Myra to stand alone in front of the washstand in a


    daze.


    Suddenly, her body rotated and she turned on the tap before sshing water on her face twice.


    She kept on telling herself not to delve deep into Sasha¡¯s words because it was obviously said without


    any good intentions. Before my divorce from Sean, our rtionship was already rotten to the core, so


    the divorce was inevitable. It has nothing to do with anyone else. Also, I was slowly losing hope in the


    Chase Residence at that time. Tony once told me personally that he isn¡¯t even friends with L and he


    went over to her ce just as a representative of the Sunny Bay Project. Not only that, he even


    blocked her afterward¡­


    At that moment, her mind was turning at a rapid speed and in the end, she bit her lips. I shouldn¡¯t be


    convinced by Sasha¡¯s words. She must hate me very much now, so she can¡¯t wait to see me break up


    with Tony. Besides, does it even matter if this is all his doing? If our divorce is really caused by that one


    video, it only shows that my marriage with Sean has its own problems. I can¡¯t me anyone else for


    that. Also, Tony would never be friends with L. That¡¯s all I need to know. As for the Hilliville project,


    no one else knows better than me about the benefits I gained from it. Most of all, Tony will never harm


    me in the same way as Sasha said.


    Even though Myra was trying really hard to convince herself, she still felt a strange feeling inside her


    heart for some reason. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was certainly present.


    As she furrowed her brows, she took a tissue to dry her face before leaving the washroom.


    At noon, Tony received a call from the Hart Residence. It was from Sebastian.


    From the sound of his voice, Sebastian seemed to be in a good mood, as if he was ying with his


    nts. ¡°Tony, did you properlyfort Myrast night? Tsk. Did she argue with you?¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    On the surface, he sounds like he is asking me a question, but there is a hint of certainty in his words.


    Inside the backlit office, the sunlight shone on Tony¡¯s back and bathed his whole body with the golden


    light. It was clearly a warm color, but at that moment, his expression was a little chilly.


    ¡°Would you be happy if Myra and I argued?¡± He pressed his thin lips while speaking in an icy cold tone.


    ¡°Why would I be happy? I¡¯m your grandpa. Of course I¡¯m hoping for the best for both of you!¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s tone was particrly exaggerated, making Tony feel a little upset after thinking about what


    happenedst night.


    As he leaned against the armchair, he threw his pen aside with one hand and took out a cigarette


    before lighting it up. Beside him, there was an ashtray with a dozen cigarette butts which he smoked


    this morning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡­ you actually got into an argument with Myrast night?¡± Sebastian wasn¡¯t able to


    hold back the tiny excitement in his voice.


    Tony smiled coldly as he stuck a cigarette between his thin lips before roughly loosening his tie. As his


    gazended on the dark red tie and the light blue shirt that he specifically wore today, his mood


    improved a little, but his words were still filled with sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Obviously, Sebastian was disappointed that he couldn¡¯t fiddle with his grandson. I can¡¯t believe


    Myra is now fully in my grandson¡¯s grasp. She doesn¡¯t even quarrel with him after meeting her rival in


    love. This is so boring!


    Yesterday, the girl from the Walton Family came to see him, asking about Tony¡¯s recent address. Of


    course, he knew about it and seeing that the girl refused to leave without an answer, he told her right


    away.


    Besides, he knew about his grandson¡¯s temperament, so he was certain that he could protect Myra


    while also getting rid of the girl once and for all. Initially, he thought that there would be some drama,


    but in the end, nothing happened.


    ¡°Grandpa, is the Walton Family recently transferring their assets to¡­ Bradfort City?¡±


    Just when Sebastian felt a little pity, Tony¡¯s deep voice was suddenly heard on the other side, but this


    time, it sounded slightly more serious.


    Sebastian raised his brows and spoke in a casual tone, ¡°You finally realize it too.¡±


    Tony furrowed his narrow brows slightly.


    Ever since he was preparing to transfer the Hartwell Group to the country and merge it with the Hart


    Group, he actually noticed the Walton Group taking action. However, at that time, the Walton¡¯s Group¡¯s


    finances weren¡¯t running smoothly, so he didn¡¯t put much thought into it. He didn¡¯t feel that something


    was happening, but Shawn sent a message to him earlier that the Walton Group had applied for the


    Central Square project in Bradfort City, which was the city council¡¯s final project for this year. Even


    though it wasn¡¯t a huge project, not manypanies would be able to apply for it because it was


    valued highly by the government. What is the Walton Group trying to do?


    ¡°Yesterday, Old Master Walton made a long-distance call to greet me,¡± Sebastian uttered casually. ¡°Can


    you guess what he said?¡±


    ¡°He is probably asking you for a marriage,¡± Tony sneered.


    ¡°You are right. He said that his granddaughter is in love with you. Since the two of you have been


    together for so long, why don¡¯t we move on with marriage?¡± Sebastian said gleefully.


    ¡°In his dreams.¡± Tony took a mouthful of smoke and squinted his eyes before blowing all the smoke.


    ¡°The Walton Family isn¡¯t what they seem to be and this is why I decided to split the Hartwell Group.


    Grandpa, you should be more careful from now on and stop answering these bullsh*t calls. If you get


    yourself in trouble, nobody will be able to clean your *ss.¡±


    ¡°Tony, does Myra know how rude you are with your words?!¡± Sebastian furrowed his brows instinctively.


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Tony asked.


    Instantly, Sebastian was rendered speechless as he grunted. After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Your grandma wants to know when the two of you are getting married. Don¡¯t tell me that you n on


    getting married after impregnating Myra?¡±


    For a moment, Tony was startled.


    As for the marriage, he felt that the sooner the better, but he had an agreement with Conan and given


    the sudden appearance of the Walton Group¡­


    ¡°It¡¯ll happen soon.¡± Tony extinguished his cigarette and pressed his thin lips. ¡°If you want to look into


    our wedding, but you don¡¯t know what Myra likes, you can try calling her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean if I want to look into your wedding?¡± The moment Sebastian heard Tony¡¯s words,


    he almost jumped up immediately as he refuted, but in his heart, he was feeling something else. It has


    been too boring for metely. In fact¡­ I do want to know what kind of weddings Myra likes¡­ Cough¡­


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t call her.¡± With that, Tony hung up the phone straight away.


    Listening to the ¡®beep¡¯ sound on the other end, Sebastian was infuriated! This b*stard grandson! Why is


    he always this impatient toward me?


    ¡°No worries. I have Myra¡¯s Facebook ount, so I can just ask her on Facebook. I don¡¯t even need to


    call her.¡± Sebastian stroked his beard and hummed before looking for his old partner.


    After hanging up the phone, Tony grabbed his suit immediately and walked out of his office.


    As soon as he went out, he happened to meet Leo, who wasing in.


    Upon seeing Tony, who obviously looked different today, Leo quickly smiled. ¡°Director Hart, this shirt


    really suits you.¡±


    Tony raised his brows as his mood clearly improved a little. ¡°I have something to attend to this


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    afternoon, but the meeting this evening remains the same.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leo nodded while watching his boss going out to look for his wife.


    Aftering back from the washroom, Myra calmed down a lot.


    However, her discussion with the Parker Group about the project was still in a stalemate.


    The Parker Group was muchrger than the Stark Group, so when they discussed the project, the


    former always tried to put themselves on a higher groundpared to thetter.


    Upon noticing that Myra was back, Tilly gave her a resigned look.


    There were five people on both sides of thepanies and they had been discussing for almost two


    hours from 11:00AM. However, the Parker Group refused to back down from the conditions they


    offered, especially the manager of the Project Department of the Parker Group who was a shrewd old


    man. Whatever benefits that didn¡¯t reach his standard, he would not listen to it one bit, no matter how


    beneficial it would be to them in the future.


    As Myra furrowed her brows, someone knocked on the door of the private room right at this moment,


    so she shouted, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door was opened from the outside again and a dashing man in a leather suit showed up at the


    door.


    The room was a little noisy because everyone was quietly discussing the project, so not many people


    noticed the man who entered the door since they thought he was just a waiter.


    As soon as the manager in the Project Department of the Parker Group noticed the man, he


    immediately squinted his eyes, but he seemed to remember who the person was. Instantly, his


    expression changed slightly as he quickly stood up with a smile on his face before walking toward the


    door. ¡°Director Hart¡­ Wee. I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t wee you personally just now. Please


    The name ¡®Hart¡¯ was quite sensitive in Bradfort City, especially when the manager politely shouted the


    name ¡®Director Hart¡¯, which meant that it could only be one person.


    Suddenly, everyone in the room followed the manager¡¯s eyes and saw the emotionless man standing


    tall at the door with a cold expression. His dashing face had traces of fierceness that entuated his


    imposing aura, which made everyone afraid of ignoring his presence.


    His gaze scanned through the private room andnded on someone. After nodding his head faintly


    toward the manager, the man walked straight toward the person.


    Mr. Smith¡¯s face was filled with shock as he looked at the direction where Tony was walking toward.


    That is the seat of that inexperienced little girl¡ªthe general manager of the Stark Group!

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    From now onward, Mr. Smith needed to be careful with his words.


    This is a man who can send shockwaves across Bradfort City with just the stomp of his foot. The worth


    of the Hart Family¡¯s heir has always been a mystery, but thepanies who are able to coborate


    with them won¡¯t be treated badly here. Even though the Parker Group is a bigshot in the city, they are


    still iparable to the Hart Group. I know the upper management of the Parker Group has always


    wanted to coborate with them. However, none of these are the main points. The main point here is


    that Director Hart¡¯s wife is now in this room! But no one has ever heard that this man is married!


    Tony calmly quirked up the corners of his thin lips as his expression became much more rxed. He


    nodded his head tly before walking toward a corner of the room straight away.


    Among the people in the private room, Tilly was the most excited person.


    The moment she saw himing in, she knew that they would be sessful in obtaining this project.


    In her heart, she was already quietly celebrating their victory.


    Soon after, Tony stood still in front of a person in the room. Then, he slowly lowered his head and


    with the meeting. It has been 2 hours, so I came here to say hello first. I have another meeting this


    evening, so I can¡¯t apany you.¡±


    When he faced the woman, his expression rxed a lot and one could say that he looked extremely


    gentle.


    Everyone in the room, especially Mr. Smith, were in shock as they stared at the woman in front of Tony


    ¡ªthe little girl from the Stark Group whom they thought was inexperienced.


    I can¡¯t believe that she is Director Hart¡¯s wife. Everyone knows that she has just divorced Director


    Chase from the Chase Group, but no one expected her to get together with Director Hart this quickly.


    Does that mean the previous rumors were true?


    No matter what, Mr. Smith¡¯s back was already drenched in sweat.


    Luckily, we weren¡¯t too unreasonable toward Miss Stark earlier; otherwise, we would be dead by now.


    Meanwhile, Myra was also surprised that Tony came to see her. Seeing that he kissed her openly in


    front of everyone, she more or less knew why he came. As her face flushed slightly, she secretly


    looked around the room before whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have other business to attend to this evening


    too. I¡¯m not done discussing the project with the Parker Group yet. I may need to talk to Mr. Smith for a


    while.¡±


    Tony seemed to look a little surprised as he turned toward Mr. Smith and asked tly, ¡°You won¡¯t mind if


    I join in, right?¡±


    Drops of cold sweat were starting to appear on Mr. Smith¡¯s face. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t, Director Hart. We


    can¡¯t wait for you to join us!¡±


    With that, he personally arranged for a seat next to Myra before Tony immediately sat on it.


    Then, theter part of the negotiation went on extremely smoothly.


    At first, the Parker Group tightly held onto their benefits, but now, as long as she gave them a little


    benefit, Mr. Smith would immediately agree to it.


    Inside the room, everyone was also much more respectful toward her.


    Upon seeing the change in Mr. Smith¡¯s attitude, she held tightly onto Tony¡¯s hand under the table.


    How could I stupidly doubt the man in front of me just because of Sasha¡¯s few words? If a man has


    ulterior motives for treating me well, isn¡¯t it better to ept it right away? Myra wasn¡¯t the kind of


    person who was always doubtful of others. Unless she saw Tony betray her with her bare eyes, she


    would never give up on the man in front of her.


    ¡°You look really handsome today in this shirt!¡± Thinking about what Henry said, she murmured next to


    him.


    Then, she could feel the man tightening his hand around hers, which put a smile on her face.


    As soon as the lunch was finished, Mr. Smith indirectly expressed the Parker Group¡¯s desire to


    coborate with the Hart Group in the future. On the other hand, Tony didn¡¯t reject his offer; he only


    said that he hoped the twopanies would have a happy coboration in the future.


    However, in Mr. Smith¡¯s eyes, this meant that the rtionship between him and the Hart Group was a


    little closer now, which was a huge honor to him. Therefore, when he left, his face was full of joy as he


    continuously praised the design that Myra brought today.


    Tilly waited until the people from the Parker Group left before she consciously took the representatives


    from the Stark Group with her, giving Tony and Myra some space to be alone.


    On the way from the private room to the lobby, Myra couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Then, she suddenly said,


    ¡°When I went to the washroom earlier, I met Sasha. Do you still remember the Hay Group?¡±


    Tony raised his brows. ¡°You mean that time when someone was framed for giarism, she came to me


    crying for help while also pledging to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Who came to you crying for help while pledging to marry you?¡± Myra didn¡¯t know whether to cry or


    you. I know that you already had your eyes on me at that time. How dare you push such an


    embarrassing thing onto me.¡±


    When there were a bunch of people sitting inside the private room, the atmosphere was a little warm,


    so her face was partially reddened while her eyes were still crystal clear. As she stared at him with her


    distinctive eyes, Tony felt as though a feather had just gently caressed his heart, instantly softening it.


    ¡°Fine, I already had my eyes on you at that time. I¡¯m the embarrassing one, alright?¡± he chuckled.


    Then, he grabbed her waist and lowered his head to seal her lips. After a moment of being gentle, he


    released her and asked, ¡°Why did you mention that woman?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Myra pushed him away slightly. ¡°I heard that the Hay Group has offended someone recently, causing


    thepany to lose a few big orders. Not only that, the person also exposed thepany¡¯s many


    loopholes, which caused the bank to suspend their loans. Are you the one who did this?¡±


    Tony¡¯s hand grabbed hers before he pinched her waist. ¡°Did she trouble you?¡±


    ¡°Not quite.¡± As for the video, it was already in the past and she didn¡¯t want to delve deep into anything


    that had to do with Sean, so she shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this for me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be ashamed of it. How do you even know that I did this for you?¡± Tony suddenly


    teased her by chuckling.


    As Myra¡¯s face started to burn, she simply pushed the hand on her waist away and pretended to walk


    ahead. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t do this for me, then suit yourself. I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    After seeing her throwing a little tantrum, Tony chuckled before walking forward to pull the woman right


    into his arms again. The smile on his thin lips was obvious as he stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡°I


    know what I¡¯m doing with the Hay Group. I¡¯m just teaching her a lesson.¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t expect the Hay Group to be ipetent. Ever since their loopholes were exposed,


    they weren¡¯t able to recover for a long time.


    As she smiled discreetly, she lifted her head and tried to say something to him, but suddenly, she was


    interrupted by the haggard voice of a woman just when she was about to speak¡­


    ¡°Director Hart, I want to have a word with you.¡±


    For a moment, Myra was dumbfounded because not only was the voice not a stranger to her, it was


    very familiar to her. Soon, she furrowed her brows as she turned to meet the exhausted woman¡ªL.


    Myra and Tony had already arrived at the lobby of the Ritz Carlton Hotel, but at some point, L had


    walked ahead to the front of them. At that moment, she was in a horrible condition. Not only did she


    have bloodshot eyes, her clothes were covered with wrinkles and even her usually beautiful hairstyle


    was in a state of mess. She looked more like a woman who had juste out of the house after a


    sleepless night.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± At that moment, she did not look at Myra standing right next to Tony. Instead, the


    woman looked at him directly with a hint of plea and determination in her eyes, as though it was the


    final effort she could make.


    Myra looked at the woman in front of her with a conflicted expression. She really is a woman of her


    words.


    She lifted her head to look at the man next to her. He had a peaceful expression on his face, but he


    was quite cold to L. He merely pulled Myra¡¯s hands as he nned to walk past L as if she was


    not there.


    However, L stopped them. Her eyes flickered when she saw Tony¡¯s warning gaze, but after recalling


    something, she harshly bit on her lips and raised her head. Myra saw blood forming on her lips


    because of L¡¯s force.


    Even though L did not want to show Myra her weakness, she could not be bothered with that at this


    moment. Looking at Myra, she said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Miss Stark, can you give us a private


    moment? I have¡­ something to discuss with Director Hart.¡±


    Myra¡¯s hand subconsciously tightened around Tony. While pursing her lips, she peacefully looked at the


    woman in front of her. ¡°Miss Fisher, if you have anything to discuss, you can just say it right here. It¡¯s


    quite inappropriate of you to ask me to go away, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Upon hearing that, L¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    As soon as she knew that Myra had gotten together with Tony, she had already predicted that such a


    day would arrive. In the past, it was always Myra who was envious of her. So what if Myraes from


    a wealthy family? She doesn¡¯t have a mother and her father hates her. Even her favorite man, Sean


    Chase, fell in love with me!


    However, on this day, it was Myra who calmly stood in front of L with an expression of disdain and


    mockery on her face.


    It¡¯s all because of the man behind her! Without Tony, she¡¯s nothing!


    Turbulent emotions fought with each other within L, as if someone had poked her entire body with


    thousands of needles. However, she knew clearly that she could not attack Myra in front of him.


    Ever since she had a fight with Sean yesterday, he did not return for the entire night.


    A furious L went to Eve and demanded an exnation from her. Upon seeing that, Eve¡¯s expression


    changed entirely and med L for following her. However, Eve denied that the pregnant woman was


    Sean¡¯s partner. Instead, she merely said that the girl was a distant niece of hers. Apart from that, Eve


    also warned L that she would not be this polite if she followed her again.


    L¡¯s rtionship with Eve had taken a turn for the worse once again. She could not sleep at allst


    night and she called Sean, who was away for the entire night, countless times. However, he did not


    pick up any of her calls.


    The next morning, after she woke up, she saw thetest entertainment news which showed Sean with


    a pretty model in front of a hotel. The picture was taken by paparazzi who followed them. Almost


    immediately, reports of his fling appeared on the first page of entertainment news.


    Actually, the fact that he showed up in front of the hotel with another woman sent a deep message to


    her.


    Looking at the both of them leaning against each other, L felt that blood almost flowed out of her


    eyes.


    She did not expect Sean to look for other women in less than two months after they were married.


    She always thought that the reason why she could easily chase Myra away and be Mrs. Chase


    was because Sean loved her. When he¡¯s with another woman, has he ever thought of me?


    L became increasingly disappointed and hopeless toward the Chase Family. She knew that she had


    the trump card before she married into the Chase Family, so Eve had to treat her well. However, now


    that she no longer held any value to them, her status in the Chase Family was nothing. Perhaps Myra


    was not as desperate as her back then. After all, she knew just how much Eve adored Myra in the past.


    After having no other options, L was forced to seek Tony¡¯s help.


    Up until this point, he was the only person who could help her.


    L clenched her fists that dangled on both sides of her body as her nce trailed from Myra to the


    man beside her¡ªTony.


    Tony Hart, the myth of Bradfort City, whose existence was like a God here. To L, her best option was


    him back then. He was cold, fearless, and powerful. On top of that, he came from an exceptional


    background and his capabilities were outstanding¡ªhe had built his business empire at such a young


    age. Most important of all, he was loyal and affectionate. It was the most blissful feeling to be loved by


    this man.


    However, when she met him after her return to Bradfort City, he immediately rejected her and offered


    his help to marry her into the Chase Family.


    I bet he was already nning to slowly gain Myra¡¯s affection at that time!


    For Myra, he could give up on everything he has. Looking at the woman next to Tony, L was almost


    overwhelmed by the jealousy and hatred that she could no longer suppress.


    Why is Myra the one who gets all of this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you are being unreasonable, Miss Stark? Director Hart is an independent adult


    who has his own space and circle of friends. Without even asking him, you are making the decision for


    him immediately.¡± She could not hide the sarcastic smile on her face anymore.


    Upon hearing that, Myra immediately froze. In the next instant, she felt a gentle force squeezing her


    hands. Gradually, her anxiety and hesitation faded as she held onto Tony¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Miss Fisher, I think you have misunderstood something. My circle of friends and my personal schedule


    are not open to you. If you want to discuss something with me, please book a time with my secretary.¡±


    Tony spoke calmly with an air of indifference in his eyes. Even though he was stoic, L could sense


    the warning in his words that sent a chill down her spine.


    He was implicitly warning her that if she dared to attack Myra from now onward, he would not let her off


    the hook.


    L¡¯s fingernails dug into her palms. The pain in her hands slowly reached her heart, as her facial


    expression slowly became distorted.


    ¡°Director Hart, if you would like me to say it out loud right now, fine. I hope you can help me. The Chase


    Group¡ª¡±


    ¡°You must be joking, Miss Fisher. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the ability to help you out.¡±


    Without waiting for L to finish her sentence, Tony had interrupted her coldly.


    A tinge of impatience was already rising within his eyes as his face turned colder.


    Upon seeing that, she felt that she almost could not maintain her bnce. She bit her lips harshly as


    she thought, I already gave everything that I have. I ignored the fact that Myra is witnessing my


    humiliation in exchange for Tony¡¯s help, hoping that he would give me a chance, but¡­Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She shot a nce at the woman next to Tony.


    It¡¯s because of Myra, right?


    The reason why he helped me back then was to get Myra. Now that Myra is with him, he will not help


    me again, knowing that she and I are enemies!


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± L felt as though her palms had be numb. She managed to remain


    standing as she suddenly smiled. ¡°How is it possible that you can¡¯t help me, Director Hart? I know that


    you¡¯ve helped Miss Stark out numerous times. Everyone in Bradfort City knows that you are very


    capable. Without even hearing me out, you immediately rejected me. Perhaps my request is just an


    easy thing for you¡­¡±


    Under Tony¡¯s piercing re, L knew that the only option left for her was to talk about Myra because


    he did not want Myra to know what he had done in the past. If he declined to help L, then she could


    not stay at the Chase Family anymore. In fact, he would not want her to stay at the Chase Family so


    that they would not have any reason to keep in touch with each other anymore.


    Sweat flowed down from L¡¯s cheeks, but she bit the bullet and forced herself to look at the man in


    front of her.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    In that instant, the air around them seemed to have dropped by a few degrees, making L tremble


    slightly. Even though Tony¡¯s face remained expressionless, the cold stare he gave her seemed to shoot


    icicles at her, slowly freezing her. In that instant, she had an urge to turn and leave immediately, but


    she suppressed her desire.


    After a long moment¡ªso long that even Myra felt uneasy and tugged on his sleeves¡ªhe finally


    wrapped his hands around her and shot an indifferent look at L. ¡°Remember what I told you the


    other day.¡±


    After saying that simple sentence, he left the hall of Ritz Carlton after wrapping his arms around Myra¡¯s


    waist.


    This time around, L stood frozen to the ground, not daring to stop them anymore.


    What did Tony say the other day?


    When she first learned that Tony had gotten together with Myra, she went to ask him about the entire


    situation. At that time, he told her to stay away from Myra. Apart from that, he also mentioned that there


    were many unexpected situations that could happen in the future.


    What did he mean by that?


    A chill suddenly spread from her head to her toes. Before she could even return to her senses, Mr.


    Johnson, the manager of Ritz Carlton, had already walked to her and told her sarcastically, ¡°Miss


    Fisher, you are not wee at Ritz Carlton anymore.¡±


    With that, he left immediately, as though the thought of staying next to her disgusted him.


    Usually, L would arrogantly get to the bottom of this. However, she did not have any energy today


    and she had a feeling that it was just the beginning. Her life was going to worsen in the future.


    With his arms wrapped around Myra, Tony walked to the parking lot. As Tilly had driven Myra¡¯s car off,


    he had to send her back to the Stark Group first.


    On the way, he held Myra¡¯s left hand with his right one, which was free. It was quite rare for them not to


    utter a single word.


    Thinking that the atmosphere between them was quite awkward, Myra cleared her throat. Unable to


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    stop herself, she asked, ¡°What did you tell L the other day? Her face turned pale immediately once


    you mentioned it.¡±


    It was actually an understatement to merely describe L as turning pale. In reality, she was


    immediately frozen on the spot and unable to speak at all, as if she had just suffered a great shock.


    On another note, Myra was quite surprised by L¡¯s appearance today.


    After all, she knew that L was a woman who cared about her appearances. No matter where L


    was, she would always look well-dressed and morous. It was already rare for her to appear in front


    of Myra in such a disheveled look.


    Tony froze for a moment since he was focused on driving, but he quickly shot a nce at Myra. At this


    point, the ruthlessness that he had when he addressed L entirely disappeared. His facial features


    looked much gentler as he chuckled lightly, ¡°Myra, don¡¯t tell me that you care for that woman.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± She snorted. Her rtionship with L was one of the worst since thetter had


    framed her many times¡ªwhether it was in front of her or backstabbing her.


    After hearing Myra¡¯s reply, his narrow and long eyebrows arched slightly. ¡°You still care about the fact


    that she married Sean, huh?¡±


    Each time when he used the single-syble word at the end of his sentence, Myra¡¯s heartbeat would


    race. She quickly nced at him and saw that even though his eyes were slightly narrowed, he did not


    look fierce. After making sure that he was not jealous, she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t care who she


    marries, but she has framed me several times in the past. It would be a lie to say that I don¡¯t hate her.¡±


    ¡°So, are you happy that I treated her this way today?¡± Tony borated on the topic.


    After thinking about it, Myra realized that it was indeed the case. No matter what he had told L in the


    past, it should be something that L was fearful of. Otherwise, she would not look at him in such


    trepidation.


    After forgetting about the incident involving L, Myra recalled the contract-signing session between


    the Stark Group and the Parker Group. She tugged on his hands as she thanked him. ¡°Thanks for


    helping me out again today. If it weren¡¯t for you, the group of people from the Parker Group would not


    let Stark Group off easily.¡±


    She believed that the sly foxes from the Parker Group would not leave without scooping enough


    benefits from the Stark Group.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything at all.¡± Tony had a slight smile on his face.


    Myra¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Yes, yes, you didn¡¯t do anything¡ªthe fact that you were there already made Mr.


    Smith forget about his initial ns. Instead, he kept finding topics to chat with you.¡±


    That¡¯s exactly what happened. In order to forge a closer rtionship with Tony, Mr. Smith quickly


    resolved the business he had with me and chatted with Tony enthusiastically, looking for various


    different topics to discuss in the process.


    Myra knew that Tony did not have much patience, but he persistently chatted with an insignificant


    manager from a smallpany¡ªall for her sake.


    ¡°What has Cameron been up to recently?¡± He changed the topic as he had no intentions to continue


    with the previous topic.


    She yed around with his huge hands. At the mention of Cameron¡¯s name, her face fell slightly. ¡°It¡¯s


    the same old. He goes to work and leaves the office everyday, but I feel that he isn¡¯t as strict as before.


    He has actually relinquished a lot of his power.¡±


    After knowing that he could not have a son, Cameron¡¯s character suddenly changed. Myra was not


    sure whether it was because he could not stomach the huge shock or not, but she had no ns to


    console that ¡®father¡¯ of hers. After all, she knew that he did not want anything from her anyway.


    ¡°I heard that Kris seems to have fallen in love, though.¡± She frowned. She remembered seeing the man


    who returned with Kris in the elevator. It was obvious that they had an intimate rtionship, but after


    that, she never saw him in the Stark Group. For no concrete reason, she thought that the man whom


    Kris fell in love with was not him.


    Tony merely let out a short chuckle with a mysterious expression in his eyes.


    Myra felt that it was a mood killer to talk about Kris, so she stopped talking about her.


    Soon, they arrived at the headquarters of the Stark Group.


    Just as Myra was about to open the door, a great force pulled her body back to the seat. A second


    She smiled. Under Tony¡¯s slightly abrupt kiss, she opened her lips willingly and passionately returned


    the kiss.


    After a while, when he finally released her, she felt that her lips were swollen. She touched her lips,


    making his eyes darken.


    Worried that he could get aroused in the car, she quickly pushed him away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a meeting


    in the afternoon? Quickly get back to your office. I will wait for you to fetch me in the evening.¡±


    After seeing his eyes narrowing, Myra quickly leaned into him and nted a light kiss on his lips.


    Tony arched his eyebrows after noticing how obedient she was today and allowed her to get out of the


    car.


    ¡°If anything happens, just call me.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    With that, Myra waved at him.


    Soon, Tony drove the car away.


    After getting out of the car, she quickly received a message on Messenger. After opening it, she was


    surprised to find that Sebastian had messaged her.


    ¡°Youngdy, what style of wedding do you like? Of course, I¡¯m just casually asking. I don¡¯t have other


    intentions.¡±


    What style of wedding do I like?


    After seeing through Sebastian¡¯s pretense, as if he was not interested in knowing what her reply was,


    Myra snorted inughter. It was rather obvious that he was trying to find out her preference.


    Old Master Hart is asking about my wedding preferences, but Tony did not even mention anything


    about marriage just now.


    After looking at the ring on her finger that she gave herself, Myra touched her nose.


    ¡°Victorian style, I guess.¡± It was not that Myra fawned on European culture; the reason why she opted


    for that instead of an Oriental wedding was simply because the reserved seats for her parents would be


    empty in a typical Oriental wedding.


    While replying to Sebastian, she walked into the building. When she passed by the main hall of the


    headquarters, she heard a familiar woman¡¯s voice from behind a green nt. ¡°You should hold onto


    that man tightly this time! Stop thinking of Tony Hart at this point. That man is not interested in you at


    all. No matter how hard you try, it will be in vain.¡±

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    ¡°I heard that their family is going back to Bradfort City for their future development. Even though this


    family cannot bepared to the Hart Family, only few other families in Bradfort City are at their level.


    Your father is very disappointed in us now. On the Stark Family¡¯s side, we can¡¯t count on him right now.


    Right now, we can only wait for you to charm the other family, so that your father regains his confidence


    in you. This is the only opportunity topletely change our fate. Do you understand, Kris?¡±


    Myra stopped walking and signaled at the frontdesk to stay quiet. The few employees quickly nodded


    and continued with their work after sitting down.


    The two people who hid behind the trees were none other than Rachel and Kris. However, Kris still felt


    resentful after hearing Rachel¡¯s words. ¡°Mom, how do you know that he doesn¡¯t like me at all? Fine, if


    that¡¯s really the case, it¡¯s only for the moment. What about some timeter? He will eventually get tired


    of Myra, that b*tch! When that happens, he will fall for me!¡±


    As she reached the end of her sentence, Kris became slightly agitated.


    ¡°Be quieter! Are you nning to let everyone hear you?¡± Rachel quickly reminded her in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not giving up on him! Who do you think sent the doctor when I suffered the miscarriagest


    time? It¡¯s Tony Hart! If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t havended in that situation at all. Kris, he is so


    ruthless to you, so why are you still thinking of him? Fine, even if you still like him, you need to have


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    enough reason for that. Why should the Hart Family ept you just like that? Are you like Myra, who


    has the stocks of the Stark Group, 50% of Ritz Carlton shares, and the properties from Hilliville?¡±


    ¡°But Mom, Myra didn¡¯t get those with her own capabilities!¡± Kris retaliated.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. Nevertheless, she has them, not you! This is the major difference between the both


    of you!¡± As Rachel spoke, she gradually became less patient. ¡°Let me warn you, Kris, if you don¡¯t want


    us to be chased away by Myra in the end, you have to listen to me carefully. Make the man fall for you


    and when you get everything using his powers, you can have anything you want! After that, it¡¯s time for


    Tony to dump Myra and you can be with him like you always wanted!¡±


    With that, there was a moment of silence between them.


    Myra scooted closer to them with narrowed eyes.


    Soon, Kris¡¯ voice rang. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. The men from the Walton Family aren¡¯t too bad either.


    Since he loves me so much, I shall y along with him!¡±


    ¡°Now, this is my clever daughter¡­¡±


    Upon hearing the end of their conversation, Myra quickly walked past them nonchntly, leaving the


    hall to await guests. She was headed toward the elevator in front of her.


    Soon, Rachel and Kris walked out of the guest area. Upon seeing Myra, who was walking in front of


    them, Rachel¡¯s expression darkened as she pulled Kris back. ¡°Be careful of Myra and avoid running


    into her. Kris, it¡¯s because of your inability to tolerate that you keep losing to her.¡±


    Kris¡¯s face darkened. Thinking back about all the misfortunes she had suffered because of Myra to the


    point where she was chased out of the Stark Family by Cameron, a surge of hatred bubbled within her.


    It¡¯s all because of Myra!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I will take your advice this time. I won¡¯t let Myra have any chance to attack us


    again!¡± With that, she gritted her teeth.


    Myra walked to the elevator and pressed the button to head to higher levels. The elevator soon


    stopped on the first floor. After it opened, she walked into it with a frown on her face.


    From Rachel and Kris¡¯ conversation earlier, it¡¯s clear that Kris has changed her target¡ªshe¡¯s nning


    to be with another man. Walton Family¡­ Are they referring to the Walton Family I¡¯m thinking of?


    After she entered the elevator, just as its doors were about to close, someone had pressed the button


    outside to enter. Looking at Myra in the elevator, Kris snorted coldly as she walked directly into the


    elevator and stood right in front of her.


    As it was no longer early, only the both of them were in the elevator.


    As the elevator door closed, the elevator rose slightly. Kris initiated the conversation coldly. ¡°Myra, I


    know that you were secretly listening to our conversation just now. Only you would do such a sneaky


    thing. So, did you hear any secrets? Do you want me to break it down for you?¡±


    Even though Myra¡¯s actions earlier were discovered, she did not feel embarrassed. After all, there was


    nothing to be embarrassed about when she was facing both Rachel and Kris. Hence, Myra merely


    replied indifferently, ¡°Nah, but does your old lover know that you have a new boyfriend now?¡±


    Kris¡¯ expression changed immediately as her eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can threaten me with


    such things. In my rtionships, I¡¯m always the one making decisions. If you want to, go ahead and tell


    him that I¡¯m into another man!¡±


    ¡°Why would I tell him?¡± Myra merely looked at the woman in front of her coldly. It¡¯s her business if she


    wants to be a b*tch. After doing so many evil deeds, she¡¯s bound to meet her retribution one day.


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t realize this, but her little tricks have made her situation worse and made mine better


    every time. Of course, she would not tell Kris this.


    The elevator had arrived on Kris¡¯ floor. After she exited, Myra still remained in the elevator. This was


    because she had moved to a different floor after she became the general manager.


    Kris had already known that Myra was posted to a different floor and she hated Myra even more for


    that. One day, I¡¯ll crush her arrogance and indifference!


    As soon as Tony returned to the Hart Group, Leo walked into his office immediately. ¡°Director Hart, the


    front desk reported that Miss Walton has been waiting for you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Reject her.¡± Tony took off his business suit and sat on the chair immediately. After loosening his tie, he


    raised his head to look at Leo. ¡°Is L here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been here for a while.¡± Leo looked slightly hesitant. When L arrived, she was stopped on


    the ground floor of Hart Group, but she called him and informed that it was Tony who called her here.


    As Leo did not have the confirmation from his boss, he asked her to wait downstairs.


    With an indifferent expression on his face, Tony spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Ask her toe here.¡±


    Leo nodded before he walked out of the room.


    On the ground floor, Gemma pulled a long face.


    She had already arrived at the Hart Group. Apart from being stopped by the employees downstairs,


    she also did not receive the VIP treatment that she expected.


    Leo had told her that Tony was not in Hart Group at that moment, but when she requested to wait for


    him upstairs, he apologized that no one had the authority to allow anyone to go upstairs without Tony¡¯s


    approval.


    She was one of her brother¡¯s ex-girlfriends. She¡¯s here to look for Tony too? As L had not noticed


    her, she heard L making a call to Leo, saying that Tony had asked to meet him here.


    How is that possible?


    ¡°L, I think you better be more careful. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? Do you think you can


    climb into any man¡¯s bed as you like? Don¡¯t offend the people whom you can¡¯t afford to handle.


    Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you are killed!¡±


    With narrowed eyes and a ruthless expression on her beautiful face, Gemma looked at the woman who


    was also waiting in the guest area.


    L knew that the siblings from the Walton Family were up to no good. Until now, she still remembered


    the way Gemma treated the women who tried to seduce Tony. Hence, she did not dare to express her


    love for him in the past. Yet, she ran into Gemma on this fateful day!

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    If Gemma came to Bradfort City, does this mean that man is also here?


    L¡¯s hand gave a strong jerk and the coffee cup in her hand almost crashed onto the table. The hot


    coffee sshed on the back of her hand, but she did not dare to make a sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you finally remembering my brother now?¡± When L was together with her


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    brother, Gemma had openly expressed her dissatisfaction toward the former. Obviously, she is just a


    b*tch who wants to use him to elevate her status. Sure enough, after leaving Gideon, she came to


    Bradfort City to seduce Tony. No wonder I didn¡¯t hear from her when I was in the States for so long. It


    turns out that she has returned to Bradfort City.


    Gemma remembered the woman who dared to sit in Tony¡¯s car on the first night. After thinking that


    many women had their eyes on Tony, the fury within her had no other outlet, so she merely red at


    L fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; my brother has not returned to Bradfort City yet, but he¡¯s going to be back


    soon.¡± She chuckled coldly. ¡°L, you seeked for another man behind his back. What do you think he


    will do?¡±


    L had no idea about this. However, she recalled the phone call from Gideon a while ago. He¡¯s also


    returning to Bradfort City soon. If he knows that I¡¯m already married to Sean, what will he do?


    The people from the Walton Family are nuts! ording to normal social conventions, I¡¯ve already


    broken up with Gideon but to him, even if he doesn¡¯t want me anymore, I¡¯m forbidden to be with


    another man!


    Thinking back to the reason she came to seek Tony out today, L clenched her fists tightly.


    She had no way out anymore. At this moment, she could only ask for Tony¡¯s help.


    Even though Gemma had been provoking her, she stayed quiet all this while. After a while of this,


    Gemma had finally vented all her anger. Seeing that L had no intention to reply to her, Gemma could


    not be bothered with L any longer.


    Soon, the phone of the front desk rang. The employee picked it up, and she kept nodding and saying


    ¡®okay¡¯ with a respectful and gentle expression on her face. After hanging up, she walked to the both of


    them.


    Gemma¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Tony¡­ Director Hart has returned?¡±


    The front desk employee nodded and spoke to both of them politely. ¡°Director Hart is back, but¡­¡±


    Under Gemma¡¯s expectant look, the employee turned to L. ¡°Miss Fisher, Mr. rk said that he¡¯s


    waiting for you upstairs.¡±


    The front desk employee was no stranger to L, so there was a hint of disdain in her eyes when she


    looked at her. Nevertheless, she continued to be respectful to her.


    L was in no mood to bother about that. After hearing what the front desk employee said, she


    immediately stood up and rushed to the elevator. However, when she got up, Gemma pulled her back


    with a huge force and grabbed her wrist tightly. With a dark expression, she asked, ¡°Are you sure that


    Director Hart asked for her and not me?¡±


    The front desk employee was shocked to see this, but she nodded and replied after a pause, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Smack!


    Gemma suddenly pped L hard on the face.


    Taken aback, L turned around and looked at Gemma incredulously after being pped. ¡°What the


    hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m teaching you how to recognize your own status!¡± Gemma red at L fixedly, obviously thinking


    that thetter was the woman who seduced Tony.


    Perhaps the woman in his car yesterday was her!


    ¡°L, if you dare to go upstairs to meet him, you know the consequences.¡± A look of malice and


    warning was clear in Gemma¡¯s eyes.


    L¡¯s body trembled slightly; she knew that Gemma had misunderstood the rtionship between


    herself and Tony. Even though she initially nned to tolerate Gemma¡¯s actions, she could not tolerate


    it anymore after thetter pped her.


    When L was with Gideon, Gemma often bullied her and gave her a hard time.


    She likes Tony too, but I already know the woman Tony loves at this moment! Seeing that Gemma can¡¯t


    even go to Tony¡¯s office right now, it¡¯s clear that he doesn¡¯t want to see her!


    ¡°Miss Walton, Director Hart doesn¡¯t like me so you don¡¯t have to waste your efforts to attack me. After


    his return to Bradfort City, he already has a woman he loves deeply and based on what I know, the


    woman is not you.¡± Seeing Gemma¡¯s fury, a surge of satisfaction rose within L. She knew Gemma¡¯s


    character well¡ªsoon enough, Gemma would find out about Myra, and she would definitely not tolerate


    her. Of course, Tony would then give Gemma a hard time too.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Walton. Director Hart is waiting for me, so I shall not waste my time here.¡±


    With that, L walked directly to the elevator.


    Gemma was so angry that her chest heaved up and down heavily. She did not expect a woman without


    any status and who only knew a little bit of piano to dare speak to her in such a tone.


    Tony¡¯s beloved woman?


    I will find out who she is and make her regret staying with him!


    After seeing L getting into the elevator, Gemma followed behind her, wanting to enter the elevator


    with her as well. However, the front desk employee stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Walton, but Director Hart did not ask for you.¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Gemma¡¯s wild temperament was developed because she was spoiled by the Walton Family. It


    was already her limit to tolerate everything up to this point. She wanted to push the employee, but she


    was not aware that two bulky guards stood behind her at this point. ring at her in an unfriendly


    manner, one of them said, ¡°Miss Walton, you are not weed here at the Hart Group. Please leave.¡±


    Gemma felt embarrassed because of this. Seeing the elevator doors slowly closing, she hated L and


    the other woman, whom she did not know yet. Then, she turned around and walked out of Hart Group


    in her high heels angrily.


    As soon as she walked out of the building, she quickly called a number. Soon, the person on the other


    end of the line picked up the call. ¡°Gideon, guess who I just saw?¡± Gemma muttered in a displeased


    tone.


    After L entered the elevator, she did not feel pleased that she had embarrassed Gemma this time.


    She had not forgotten the reason she came here today.


    She was already in despair when they were in the Ritz Carlton earlier. Unexpectedly, after she left the


    hotel, Tony sent her a message asking her toe to the Hart Group.


    Does this mean that he¡¯s willing to talk to me?


    However, L did not expect things to be so simple.


    Feeling nervous, she bit her lip when she recalled Gideon, the terrifying man.


    Then, she walked out of the elevator. Before marrying Sean, she hade to Tony¡¯s office countless


    times and now, it was familiar yet unfamiliar to her at the same time.


    After walking to Tony¡¯s office, L knocked on the door. When she heard a cold voice asking her to


    enter, she walked into the room, feeling utterly exhausted.


    After she entered Tony¡¯s office, she closed the door and walked over to him step by step. ¡°Director


    Hart, you are finally willing to talk to me in private. Does this mean that you agree to help me with my


    current predicament?¡±


    The office was shrouded in a thinyer of smoke at this moment. Sitting behind the office table, Tony


    had an indifferent expression on his face as he held a cigarette between his slender fingers. He took a


    deep puff before he slowly breathed out the smoke, his posture elegant yet domineering at the same


    time.


    Even though his expression was impassive, L felt a chill run down her spine. Looking at his


    handsome face that she had fallen in love with in the past, L did not have any other feelings toward


    him at this moment.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    ¡°President Hart¡­¡± L clenched her fists that dangled on both sides of her body.


    If I can go back in time, I won¡¯t be so stupid as to frame Myra when I knew that she was together with


    Tony in the beginning, and I certainly won¡¯te to Tony¡¯s office to say those things. At the very least, I


    won¡¯t make my rtionship with Tony to be so tense on the surface.


    ¡°Do you know why I decided to talk to you in the end, Miss Fisher?¡± Tony took his cigarette away with a


    cold expression as he looked at the woman in front of him.


    L¡¯s heart pumped faster but she forced herself to ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°What I say are never empty words. When you targeted Myra the other day, you should have thought of


    what would happen today,¡± Tonymented indifferently as he extinguished his cigarette.


    Upon hearing that, L¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    ¡°What do you mean, Director Hart?¡±


    ¡°L, you can¡¯t even take care of Elsie, yet you still dream of having a stable position as Mrs. Chase?¡±


    His tone was calm as his fingers intertwined together. ¡°If you are smart enough, you would never allow


    today¡¯s situation to happen.¡±


    L clenched her fists tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Director Hart. You must be worried if


    my position as Mrs. Chase isn¡¯t stable. After all, Myra has only divorced Sean not too long ago. If I go


    and divorce Sean now, can you really guarantee that nothing would ensue because of that?¡±


    Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared her down quietly.


    L¡¯s back was drenched with sweat upon facing such a situation, so she took a deep breath. After a


    while, she saw Tony chuckling softly with a hint of mockery on his face. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t dare to. I was merely breaking down the facts for you,¡± L replied in a hoarse


    voice.


    Upon hearing that, Tony leaned back in his chair and lit another cigarette. Soon, the smoke slowly rose


    from the end of the cigarette.


    ¡°Do you know why is Elsie so smart? She did not look for Sean in the beginning. Instead, she went to


    his mother, Mrs. Chase, after her pregnancy stabilized,¡± Tony suddenly murmured in a calm tone.


    L knew about Elsie, the former employee of the Chase Group; she used to be in the same


    department as Myra. Of course, she was also with Sean for a while.


    Why did Tony suddenly bring this up? Could it be that¡­


    Her face turned pale. ¡°It was you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Tony said nonchntly as he flicked his cigarette, making the ashes fall to the ground. ¡°What


    Elsie did is just a punishment to you. I¡¯ve told you not to provoke Myra.¡±


    L lost control of her footing and retreated a few steps. ¡°Director Hart, by treating me like this, aren¡¯t


    you afraid that I will tell Myra¡ª¡±


    ¡°You met Gemma downstairs?¡± Tony interrupted her calmly.


    His emotionless and piercing stare swept past L, and the woman immediately shivered.


    ¡°Miss Fisher, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to defend yourself against the Walton and the Hart Family at the


    same time.¡± Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°This is yourst time seeing me here. Don¡¯t appear in front of me


    ever again.¡±


    ¡°Director Hart, I¡¯m begging you; please help me¡­¡± L shuddered after she returned to her senses


    and she took a few steps in Tony¡¯s direction. ¡°I can handle Elsie by myself but the Walton Family¡­


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Director Hart, I¡¯m begging you! Please help me this time! As long as you tell Gideon that I¡¯m on your


    side, he won¡¯t touch me easily! Please, Director Hart; I beg you! I swear to God that I will never tell


    Myra anything as long as you agree to lend me a hand!¡±


    Now that Gideon was involved, the trouble caused by Elsie was considered nothing at all.


    As soon as L remembered the man who resembled a demon, she could no longer keep her cool.


    The rtionship between her and the Chase Family was already quite tense at this moment. If Sean


    and Eve knew about her rtionship with Gideon in the past, everything that she had said to them


    would be like a p on her own face.


    ¡°What can you do if I don¡¯t agree to help you?¡± Tony looked at the woman, who was on the verge of


    breaking down, with an amused expression on his face.


    L froze upon hearing that.


    As for Elsie¡¯s matter, if Tony could help, I would definitely be able to chase her away and solidify my


    position in the Chase Family. Even if Tony refuses to help and my life would be more difficult, I still have


    ways to stabilize myself. However, if he refuses to help me with the matters regarding the Walton


    Family¡­


    However, Tony also said that if I dare to threaten him, he will simply y more tricks on me. If both the


    Walton and Hart Familiese looking for trouble at the same time, and I can¡¯t even handle the Chase


    Family¡­


    L¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. Biting her lip furiously, she asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t n on helping


    me, Director Hart?¡±


    ¡°Even if you tell Myra, do you think she will believe you?¡± Tony¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile but his


    eyes still looked cold.


    Upon hearing that, L froze immediately.


    He has a point. My rtionship with Myra is at the worst point right now. If I tell her about the things


    that Tony did to her back then, would she believe me instead of Tony?


    When the timees, if Tony bes really angry¡­ Despair slowly flooded L.


    ¡°Director Hart, you would not benefit if Sean and I were to get a divorce. Based on what I know, he still


    has feelings toward Myra but he hasn¡¯t realized it yet. If Sean and I get divorced, he will definitely go


    looking for her again. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want this to happen, do you?¡±


    L had no other way out, so she thought of this rather surprising idea.


    This time around, Tony took a deep puff from his cigarette. After a long silence, his sharp eyes finally


    nced at L coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to interfere with the matters between you and the Walton Family


    but if you agree to one condition, I will solidify your position in the Chase Family as Sean¡¯s wife.¡±


    L¡¯s eyes lit up immediately and the pressure she had been feeling was finally relieved as she quickly


    nodded. ¡°Of course; as long as you are willing to help, Director Hart!¡±


    As long as he decides to help, I won¡¯t have too big a problem anymore.


    When L went downstairs, Gemma was already gone.


    However, after thinking back on Tony¡¯s condition which she had agreed to, she bit her lip hard. A self-


    mocking smile lingered on her face as soon as she thought about Myra, the lucky woman.


    L used to think that she had defeated Myra. Unexpectedly, thetter had be a woman whom


    she could never reach. After all, Tony¡¯s love for her was much greater than L¡¯s expectations. To be


    loved so deeply by Tony¡­ Why would she want to think of Sean and let Tony go? Between the two of


    them, any other woman would definitely know who to choose!


    So what if I tell Myra the things that Tony did to her in the past? It¡¯s useless!


    Though reluctant, L knew that she had no other way out at this point.


    As soon as she walked out of the Hart Group, L immediately stiffened.


    Outside the Hart Group building, there was a square with a beautiful fountain located in the middle. At


    that moment, a car that L was very familiar with was parked right next to it.


    The person in the car seemed to have seen her so he rolled down the windows, revealing his


    handsome yet indifferent face¡ªit was none other than Sean Chase.


    L slowly walked to the Lamborghini. As soon as she reached the car, the door to the co-driver¡¯s seat


    was opened. Taking a deep breath, she bent down and got into the car.


    The minute she sat down, the cold man next to her closed the door immediately. He then started the


    engine and drove away.


    ¡°Sean¡­¡± L¡¯s heart was beating so quickly that it almost jumped out of her throat. She turned her


    head slightly to look at his indifferent side-profile.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Why did Seane here? Why is he here¡­ coincidentally at this moment?


    Meanwhile, L clenched her fists tightly.


    Sean¡­¡± She forced a smile as she murmured, ¡°Why are you here? Do you have a business discussion


    with the Hart Group?¡±


    Sean merely looked straight ahead at the road in front of him, as though he had not heard L¡¯s


    question. He drove at such a speed that L saw the traffic police signaled him to slow down, but he


    ignored them.


    Both her hands, which were ced on her knees, were clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned


    white.


    ¡°Sean¡ª¡±


    The car suddenly came to an abrupt stop with a loud screech. Sean had stepped on the brakes


    furiously, stopping his car on the roadside as he interrupted L, ¡°Why were you at the Hart Group?¡±


    Earlier at the Ritz Carlton, Sean saw L going to Tony from afar.


    Just as he was going to walk over to them, he heard L asking Tony to help her.


    The countless incidents that had happened before this were quite confusing and messy, so Sean had


    forgotten about one fact¡ªthe properties in Hilliville that belonged to the Chase Group were sold off with


    L¡¯s help. At this moment, he was quite certain that the person who bought all the properties was


    Tony.


    L said that she has some connections with the Hart Family. Just how deep does this connection run?


    Tony wasn¡¯t someone to be messed around with and he would not buy the properties from the Chase


    Group without any reason. After all, it was a tough job to expand Hilliville. Even if he really wanted to do


    that, he would be better off epting another project. Hence, he must have his own motives for doing


    so. Is his end goal¡­ Myra?


    After thinking about it, Sean¡¯s face darkened. When he saw the few of them leaving, he could not help


    but drive behind them and follow L.


    After waiting at the Hart Group for a long time, he finally saw L walking out. The moment he saw her


    slowly walking out, he suddenly felt as though he did not know the woman in front of him.


    Just how many secrets is she keeping from me?


    ¡°L, the client whom you mentionedst time, the one who bought Hilliville¡­ He is Tony Hart, isn¡¯t


    he?¡±


    Sean suddenly turned around and red at L fiercely. Even though his breathing quickened, his


    gaze was stern.


    After receiving such a fierce re from Sean, L¡¯s heart palpitated fiercely once again, even though


    she had calmed herself down after much effort just now. Her hands trembled slightly as she bit her lip.


    ¡°Why are you asking about this, Sean? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I didn¡¯t know the client myself? Someone


    rmended him to me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who rmended him?¡± Sean¡¯s eyes were almond-shaped. When his eyes narrowed and he looked


    at someone, one would feel like they were his prey who could no longer escape.


    L¡¯s heart sank. Even though she tried to keep calm on the surface, she knew that Sean probably


    knew something about what she had done today, so she clenched her fists. ¡°The Hart Group, of


    course. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I have connections in the Hart Group? However, since they have always


    been keeping a low profile, I didn¡¯t see the need to mention them. All we needed was just to sell


    Hilliville off at that time, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it? Indeed


    At that time, the Chase Group was in a financial crisis from various aspects. It was a great help to them


    that they could sell that piece ofnd.


    However, Sean knew that things were not that simple.


    How much does Myra know?


    Grabbing the steering wheel tightly, Sean had a dark look in his eyes.


    ¡°Sean, do you have anything on in the afternoon? If not, can you send me home? I¡¯m quite tired now.¡±


    Seeing that he remained silent, L thought that the crisis was over this time.


    However, Sean suddenly raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Why did you meet Tony today? What


    favor are you asking from him?¡±


    L¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to ask if he could take back the cancetion


    of my advertisement opportunity. I know that you are busy now, Sean, and I don¡¯t want to be a burden


    to you, which is why I want to get back to work. Let¡¯s work hard together for our family, shall we?¡±


    Sean suddenly snorted outughing, but there was not a trace of humor in his eyes. ¡°L, I thought


    you had connections with the Hart Group and Tony? Why did they suddenly cancel your advertisement


    and all future job opportunities, and stopped your journey to being a celebrity in Bradfort City?¡±


    L clenched her fists tightly but there was a resentful and morose expression on her face. ¡°Sean, you


    know that Tony is with Myra now; of course she doesn¡¯t want me to have a good life. In the past, I did


    have a good rtionship with the Hart Group, but now¡­ You clearly saw it yourself today that Tony has


    no intention to talk to me. Sean, even before you divorced Myra, she was definitely hooking up with


    Tony already. Otherwise, why would Tony suddenly change his attitude toward me? I know you have


    been Myra¡¯s husband for two years and if you want to defend her, Sean, I don¡¯t me you. I just¡­ I


    don¡¯t want you to be fooled by her.¡±


    With that, tears immediately welled up in L¡¯s eyes.


    Throughout her whole speech, Sean remained indifferent. ¡°L, what you have just told me¡­ Is it true?


    Are you lying to me?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Why would I lie?¡± The ominous feeling that L had increased. She pursed her lips as she put on an


    even more resentful expression. ¡°Sean, I don¡¯t expect Tony to let me off the hook now. Today, he


    already stated that he will not help me. Honestly, I¡¯ve already expected this oue but I just wanted


    to have closure.¡±


    Sean did not utter another word and quickly started the engine as he drove away.


    Throughout their journey, L merely felt nervous and anxious.


    Even though Tony decided to help her to strengthen her position in the Chase Family, he was doing this


    for his own good. After recalling the suspicions that Sean had, L could not stop thinking about


    Sean¡¯s feelings towards Myra.


    L could tell that Sean was gradually bing colder to herself; the intimacy and love between them


    was dwindling. Since some time ago, they felt like strangers when they faced each other.


    She clenched her fists tightly.


    Soon, they reached the Chase Residence and L got out of the car slowly. Just as she was about to


    turn around to bid farewell to him, the car immediately made a turn and drove away even before she


    could open her mouth.


    ¡°Sean¡­¡± Looking at the leaving car fixedly, L¡¯s heart turned colder.


    Not far from her in the Lamborghini that was slowly driving away, Sean picked up the phone that had


    been vibrating since just now. Soon, a low voice rang out from the other end. ¡°Director Chase, I¡¯ve


    looked it up for you. A month ago, Miss Fisher did go to the Hart Group around once or twice per week.


    She seemed to have a good rtionship with Director Hart until a month ago, when the Hart Group


    suddenly announced the canction of her endorsement for the Sunny Bay Project. Apart from that,


    they also said that they refuse to work with her from now onward¡ª¡±


    Sean hung up with a dark and mysterious look on his face.


    After an entire afternoon of meetings, Myra checked her phone as soon as she walked out of the


    conference room. Unexpectedly, there were many missed calls from the same caller.


    Looking at the unfamiliar phone number, she frowned and called back. The other end picked up almost


    immediately. Then, Myra asked, ¡°Hi, may I know who this is?¡±

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    It was silent on the other end of the line and there were only sounds ofbored breathing and some


    static noise. Myra frowned slightly and she repeated herself, ¡°Hello, may I know who is on the line?


    How can I help you?¡± However, she was greeted with the same silence.


    She waited for a long time¡ªit was so long that she assumed it was a prank call. Just as she was about


    to hang up, a hoarse male voice spoke. ¡°Myra, I want to see you.¡±


    Myra was very familiar with this man¡¯s voice¡ªit was one that she had heard more than a thousand


    times in her dreams. However, listening to his voice now no longer had the same effect as the past,


    where her heart used to race. She scowled deeply and muttered, ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    Sean must have known that she was about to hang up on him because he sounded anxious and urgent


    when he said, ¡°Myra, Tony is not a good person. He has been plotting for a long time to be together


    with you. You have to believe me!¡± I am sure that the man isn¡¯t as devoted to Myra as he presents


    himself to be. He must have an ulterior motive, but I just can¡¯t seem to find concrete proof at the


    moment! Well, there¡¯s the Hilliville project. However, it might not just be that project because there


    might be other things that we are not aware of!


    ¡°Sean, I am truly curious as to why you¡¯re telling me this.¡± Myra struggled to hide her anger and


    unhappiness. Sheughed mirthlessly and she retorted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you feel that you¡¯ve


    lost your manly dignity since I am not suffering after leaving you? Are you unhappy because I am doing


    well in life? Will you be happy only if I miss you to death and pester you every day after leaving you?


    Let me tell you this, Sean¡ªI am not a cheap woman!¡± Myra was bewildered by Sean¡¯s sudden phone


    call.


    He remained silent after listening to Myra, but he did not deny her ims.


    In the beginning, I was mocking Myra in my heart when I saw how she just couldn¡¯t wait to divorce me


    at the Civil Affairs Bureau. I thought that she was just pretending to appear unrestrained and natural,


    and I assumed that she was just trying to hold onto herst shred of dignity. I was so sure that she


    woulde crawling back to me in the end. However, I did not expect her to end up with Tony Hart.


    After learning that Tony and Myra had be a couple, Sean felt that it was uneptable. She is my


    wife! How could she be together with that man? She told me that she is in love with me and me only, so


    why is she smiling so happily with that man?


    Sean gripped his cell phone so tightly that his knuckles turned white. ¡°Myra, we were once husband


    and wife¡ªI would never lie to you. One day, you will understand that I am doing it for your sake,


    whereas that man has been plotting to be together with you. He¡¯s only going to hurt you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sean.¡± Myra could no not hide her frosty tone anymore. ¡°Have you ever treated me


    right? If you haven¡¯t, please do not im that you are doing this for my sake after our divorce. You


    im that another man has been deliberately plotting since he treats me well. Why don¡¯t you try


    recalling how you treated me in the past? Since we¡¯re divorced, you should stop switching phone


    numbers to contact me. I honestly do not know you well anymore, and I am not interested in having an


    outsider criticize my private life. Also, you should mind your current wife if you have the time.¡±


    Myra recalled Ling right in front of Tony and herself in the afternoon. She was asking Tony for


    help and I was rather upset. Why is the couple showing up constantly in my life ever since I¡¯ve divorced


    Sean?


    ¡°Myra, you will regret it!¡± Sean¡¯s expression changed drastically and he squinted at the heavy traffic


    outside of his car window. ¡°I even heard that Tony used to have a woman in the United States and


    she¡¯s back here looking for him. Myra, how well do you know Tony? You do not know how cruel this


    man is. He disregarded his best friend, who had fought and struggled with him, for his selfish interests


    by dissolving thepany and in the end, he only distributed 10% of the shares to his close friend. He


    is the Devil, who will utterly destroy someone and one day, you will¡ª¡±


    Click! Myra hung up on the call straight away and she blocked the phone number swiftly. She stared at


    her cell phone and a sh of anger reflected in her eyes. I did not know that this man is such an


    abomination. I can¡¯t believe he is talking bad about someone behind their back. Has he forgotten how


    he treated me in the past? Is he trying to disgust me further by iming that he¡¯s doing this for my


    sake?


    Myra¡¯s phone started ringing again and her expression soured. However, when she noticed the caller


    ID on the screen, she realized that it was Mr. Smith from the Parker Group. She rxed significantly


    before answering the call. Mr. Smith was calling her to inform her about the contract between the two


    Before the call ended, Mr. Smith invited Myra for a meal, and indirectly hinted for her to bring Tony


    along if thetter had the time. Myra knew that Mr. Smith was actually inviting Tony, but she did not


    want to bother Tony further. Hence, she skillfully changed the topic before hanging up.


    Tony has helped me tremendously during the contract signing in the Ritz Carlton today. He must have


    been worried that something might crop up. His appearance in the private room today has confirmed


    our rtionship, and he did that to make sure that Parker Group does not underestimate the Stark


    Group in the future. Myra¡¯s mood improved tremendously when she thought of Tony. Initially, she


    wanted to phone him, but she changed her mind when she recalled that he was most probably in a


    meeting now.


    After work, Myra packed her things, and she made her way down the building after bidding Tilly


    goodbye. The elevator stopped at the Project Department and she bumped into Kris, who was entering


    the elevator with luggage in tow. Thetter was dressed beautifully and sensually, a stark contrast from


    her usual office wear. Most importantly, she was dragging a small luggage with her. It was obvious that


    she was preparing to go on a trip.


    Kris¡¯ expression fell once she saw Myra. Nevertheless, she merely snorted and the two of them acted


    as if they had not seen each other. When the elevator arrived at the ground floor, both of them left the


    elevator simultaneously.


    Myra left the Stark Group and she made her way directly to a ck SUV parked right outside. At that


    moment, a domineering man was leaning against the front of the SUV. He was wearing a suit and had


    on a pair of leather shoes. He had a serious expression but he was unmistakably handsome. The man


    was using his phone, whereas a cigarette was dangling from his other hand, causing smoke to shroud


    his face and blur his facial features. Nevertheless, his elegance was recognizable instantly.


    Myra blushed slightly when she saw Tony, and she immediately felt annoyed with herself. I¡¯ve been


    together with him for such a long time but I still get butterflies whenever I see him.


    Myra walked slowly toward Tony. He had already stubbed out his cigarette and was smiling at her. He


    then wrapped his arms around Myra while nting a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Grandpa


    asked us to head home today and Grandma misses you.¡±


    Myra nodded. Tony opened the door of the front passenger seat for her. Just when she was bending


    down to get into the car, she saw Kris, who was staring at them, from the corner of her eye. Something


    seemed to sh through Myra¡¯s gaze but she took her seat in the car swiftly.


    Tony had also noticed Kris, who was standing nearby, and he narrowed his eyes slightly. Then, he saw


    the personing over to pick her up and his thin lips curled into a faint smile. The car drove away


    quickly.


    Behind them, Kris was staring at the man who came over to carry her luggage. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to be


    here by 5.30 PM? Look at the time now¡ªit¡¯s almost 6!¡±


    The man¡¯s friendly face appeared apologetic as he murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. The traffic was heavy


    today but it won¡¯t dy your journey.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Kris just could not muster her anger whenever she came face-to-face with Hayden, who had never lost


    his temper with her. I¡¯m not sure why but ever since I met Hayden, he has had me wrapped around his


    finger! However, I need to remind myself who is the man I need to marry!


    She got into the car gloomily and Hayden seemed to sense her foul mood. After he got into the car, he


    pulled Kris closer to give her a kiss. The kiss seemed to have ignited his passion because he almost


    pinned her underneath him in the car.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kris regarded the man in front of her, who was drowned in lust. She shoved


    against him and she scowled unhappily. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you driving yet? I will never let you off the hook if I


    miss my flight!¡±


    Hayden merely chuckled good-naturedly as he released her. ¡°Alright, alright. I will send my baby to the


    airport now. Come to think of it, does the Stark Group have a project abroad? Why are you flying to the


    United States out of the blue?¡±


    Kris¡¯ gaze shed mysteriously. However, she kept her head lowered while pretending to adjust her


    clothes, so Hayden did not notice anything amiss. ¡°Dad wants to expand the business abroad and he


    asked me to check out the situation,¡± she answered lightly.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Hayden produced a delicate pink box out of nowhere suddenly, and he presented


    it in front of Kris. ¡°Open it and have a look. See if you like it.¡±


    Kris¡¯ eyes shone brightly but she pretended to look away. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Hayden smiled at her without answering her.


    Kris epted the box and her mood improved straight away. Recently, Hayden is almost like a


    changed person. He is always giving me surprises here and there. These gifts do not cost a bomb but


    they are pricey. If I were to put together everything he has given me, it will no doubt be a hefty amount.


    True enough, when Kris opened the box, she found a 12-carat, pink diamond ring nestled in the box.


    The diamond was huge and cut into a luxurious peony-shape, and it was simply stunning.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kris thanked Hayden quietly while hiding the delight in her heart.


    Hayden chuckled while caressing her head. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Judging by his tone, he seemed to be


    hinting at something else.


    The hint couldn¡¯t be more obvious when a man in love was presenting his woman with a ring.


    I will not ept Hayden¡¯s ring, but this ring is especially beautiful and I can¡¯t bring myself to reject it¡­


    Just as she was hesitating, she did not notice a trace of darkness sh through Hayden¡¯s eyes. Soon,


    she heard his gentle voice. ¡°Kris, don¡¯t panic. I just want you to be happy, which is why I gave you this


    present. Please don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    And so, she happily epted the gift without feeling pressured after listening to Hayden¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Hayden, I really like the gift. Thank you so much, Darling.¡± Kris beamed brighter than before.


    It is wonderful to have a lover as generous and understanding as Hayden!


    She leaned over to kiss Hayden¡¯s cheek before she looked down to study the diamond ring, not


    noticing his smiling face stiffening slightly.


    This was Myra¡¯s third visit to the Hart Residence. She went empty-handed the first two times, and she


    even epted a gift from Lisa when she left during the second visit. This time, she was determined to


    buy gifts for everybody.


    Hence, she made Tony park the car in the mall. She wanted him to give a second opinion, so the two of


    them went into the mall.


    They shopped around and soon their hands were full with bags.


    Some were gifts for Sebastian and Lisa, and there were also presents for Serena and Henry. Myra also


    prepared a gift for Shawn too, just in case.


    However, after buying a ton of gifts, Tony didn¡¯t seem ready to leave.


    Myra counted the gifts and she felt that she had everybody covered. Then, she asked Tony, who was


    standing beside her, ¡°Aren¡¯t we leaving? Do you have something else you need to buy?¡±


    Tony¡¯s expression fell when he heard that. Even when he was holding multiple shopping bags, he still


    managed to emit a domineering but restrained aura. He squinted slightly and his narrowed eyes glinted


    menacingly as he looked at Myra, who was standing in front of him. In the end, he asked casually, ¡°Are


    you done shopping? Have you got a gift for everybody?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Old Madam Hart, Old Master Hart, Serena, Henry and Shawn¡­ Oh¡ªis Damianing back


    too?¡± Myra knew that Damian was usually in the troops, so he was rarely home.


    Tony raised a brow at her and he gazed at her with a slight smirk. ¡°You seem to be keeping tabs on


    them urately.¡±


    Myra pondered for a while when she noticed his expression. Herrge eyes then twinkled with a smile


    as she teased, ¡°Are you being difficult because you assumed that I¡¯ve forgotten to buy you a present?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Tony chuckled coldly but hisughter did not sound genuine. The next thing she knew, Myra felt a


    sharp pain on her waist because Tony had pinched her hard.


    ¡°Tony!¡± Myra wasn¡¯t sure what to feel. ¡°You¡¯re so childish for a man in his thirties! Haven¡¯t I bought you


    a shirt not too long ago?¡±


    Then, Myra immediately recalled that the shirt was charged on Tony¡¯s card¡­ She cleared her throat


    and she clung onto his arm, dragging him into a nearby shop.


    However, Myra became embarrassed immediately because it was a lingerie shop for women.


    Once they entered the shop, the shop assistant weed the two of them with a warm smile and she


    greeted them enthusiastically. ¡°Sir, Miss, may I know what you¡¯re looking for? Do you need any


    rmendations? We have a new batch of products recently; the style and quality are top-notch and


    The shop assistant¡¯s eyes twinkled brightly. She knew that this was a huge opportunity for her, judging


    by the shopping bags the couple had in their hands.


    Myra wanted to reject the shop assistant shyly since they had entered the shop by mistake. However,


    Tony picked up a set of lingerie seriously and he spoke to the shop assistant. ¡°I want another two sets


    of this size, in ck and white.¡±


    The shop assistant didn¡¯t seem embarrassed at all. On the contrary, she picked up two sets swiftly.


    After selecting Tony¡¯s requested pieces, she made her way directly to the cashier.


    Myra flushed a deep red straight away.


    She knew from the beginning that Tony was not a shy man. However, this was her first time seeing a


    man choosing a woman¡¯s lingerie in such a collected manner!


    Compared to her awkwardness, Tony appeared extremely calm. He held onto her waist while making


    his way to the cashier, and he looked as if this was a natural thing to do.


    He paid by card and left the shop after picking the bag up.


    Myra really wished the ground would open up and swallow her when she saw the shop assistant¡¯s


    suggestive gaze. Tony is such a hooligan! Does he want everybody in the world to know that he knows


    my measurements?


    She did not select any gifts for Tony by the time they got into the car.


    Myra was still hung up on the incident in the shop, so her cheeks were still ming red; her eyes were


    slightly moist and they entuated the darkness of her pupils. Somehow, she seemed even more


    charming than usual and she did not look angry at all. In fact, she seemed to be¡­ throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°You¡¯re old enough, so why are you still blushing so easily?¡± Tony asked casually while ncing at a


    blushing Myra, who was seated in the front passenger seat.


    Then, he reached out to pinch her cheek.


    It is a taboo for women to have othersment on our age, especially if they were toment directly


    that we are old!

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Myra¡¯s pinkish face flushed a deep red immediately and she turned to re at Tony. ¡°I¡¯m just 24,


    whereas you are almost 35 years old now! Who is the old one here?¡±


    ¡°Are youining that I¡¯m old?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed in warning when he heard that.


    The car came to a sudden halt and Myra was flung forward by the sudden, intense inertia. There was a


    loud ¡®ck¡¯ of the seatbelt unfastening; the next thing she knew, Tony had picked her up and she was


    facing him.


    ¡°Tony Hart! We should be headed to the Hart Residence. I¡¯ll leave you here alone if you keep this up!¡±


    Myra screamed at him.


    Tony cocked a brow at her before releasing her slowly because he must have sensed her annoyance.


    She let out a sigh of relief but before she could be fully seated, he started raining kisses on her.


    Myra was at a loss for words.


    It was dark by the time the both of them arrived at the Hart Residence.


    They weren¡¯t even sure if the whole family was waiting for them to start dinner; it would be horrible if


    they were.


    A small figure dashed toward Myra the moment she got out of the car. ¡°Myra, you¡¯re finally here! We


    have been waiting for you for a very long time!¡±


    Myra was rather embarrassed upon hearing that. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to have kept everyone waiting.¡±


    Then, she red viciously at Tony who emerged from the driver¡¯s seat.


    Tony approached Myra¡¯s side and he pushed Henry away, who was leaning against Myra. Then, he


    wrapped an arm around her waist and walked forward. ¡°Henry, Myra brought a lot of presents for


    everyone. You should take the gifts into the house.¡±


    Henry stared helplessly at Tony, who had snatched Myra away in the blink of an eye. Nevertheless, the


    boy thought of the woman in the house and his expression turned grave again. He walked toward the


    trunk of Tony¡¯s car obediently, and he summoned the housekeeper to help him carry everything into the


    house.


    Myra was unhappy with Tony¡¯s behavior of constantly bullying his nephew. Hence, she reached out to


    poke him. ¡°Why are you jealous of your own nephew? He is still so young; he doesn¡¯t even know


    anything.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s allowed to cling onto someone else¡¯s woman when he knows nothing, imagine what he¡¯d do


    when he knows the game!¡± Tony retorted stubbornly.


    Myra was rendered speechless by his response.


    With that, they continued walking into the house. Serena and Sebastian were already waiting for them,


    and the former¡¯s gaze reflected her worries when they saw the two of them walking into the house.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, raised a brow and he seemed gleeful about something, but the twinkle


    vanished almost instantly.


    ¡°Hello, Old Master Hart; Hi, Serena,¡± Myra greeted the two of them.


    Serena smiled at her. ¡°Myra, it has been ages since youst visited. You should drop by more often.¡±


    ¡°I will, Serena.¡± Myra nodded in a friendly manner; she had a good rtionship with Serena, after all.


    Sebastian caressed his beard and he adopted a cold and distant manner. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you are dropping


    by, but didn¡¯t you check the time? Must you make everybody wait for you to prove how special you


    are?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Serena red at Sebastian disapprovingly. ¡°You were looking forward to their arrival, so


    why are you asking such an offensive question when they are finally here?¡± Then, she turned around to


    face Myra. ¡°Myra, you know how Grandpa is. He always says things he doesn¡¯t mean¡ªdon¡¯t take his


    words to heart.¡±


    Sebastian snorted since Serena reprimanded him. He folded his hands behind his back before walking


    away.


    After taking a couple steps forward, he didn¡¯t hear anybody following him so he turned around. ¡°Hurry


    up now! Do you want to starve us to death?¡±


    Myra grinned happily and she clung onto Tony¡¯s arm while walking forward.


    Serena followed by Myra¡¯s side and she whispered quietly, ¡°Grandpa had no idea that she was


    dropping by the Hart Residence when he invited you both here. After all, they are rted somehow, so


    he couldn¡¯t just ask her to leave.¡±


    Myra was slightly bewildered because she wasn¡¯t sure what Serena was referring to. However, she


    quickly understood what Serena meant when she saw the woman seated beside Lisa in the dining


    room.


    Myra did not get a good look at Gemmast night because it was dark, so she merely had a glimpse of


    her. Under the bright lights today, Myra could clearly see her facial features.


    It was undeniable that Gemma was a beauty¡ªin fact, her beauty was breathtaking. Her eyes sparkled


    with a magnificent radiance, and her originally intricate face seemed perfect with theyer of light


    makeup. She looked like an exquisite Barbie doll.


    Gemma was seated casually in the dining room, but it was impossible to miss her presence due to her


    elegance.


    When she saw Tony entering the dining room, shepletely ignored the woman standing beside him;


    instead, she stood up to run toward him. ¡®Tony, I¡¯ve waited for you for ages! You¡¯re finally home!¡±


    Sebastian noticed Tony¡¯s gaze but he merely met his grandson¡¯s gaze innocently and gleefully. Well, I


    didn¡¯t n this¡ªI didn¡¯t expect the girl from the Walton Family to be so stubborn! I can¡¯t believe that


    she came all the way here.


    Nevertheless, Sebastian felt guilty instantly when he shifted his focus onto Myra, who was standing just


    beside Tony. Clearing his throat, he muttered, ¡°Myra, your grandma knows that you love chicken soup;


    look, she went ahead and spent the whole afternoon preparing the soup for you. You should have more


    After Sebastian¡¯s announcement, Gemma turned to look at Myra straight away.


    Earlier, Gemma was too distracted because she only had eyes for Tony, so she didn¡¯t even notice


    Myra. Now that she heard Sebastian addressing Lisa as Myra¡¯s ¡®Grandma¡¯ instead of ¡®Old Madam


    Hart¡¯, she couldn¡¯t help but stare unblinkingly at Myra. Gemma finally noticed the woman, who was


    standing beside Tony, was clinging onto his arm when they walked into the dining room. I can¡¯t believe


    Tony did not shove her away!


    Gemma frowned immediately and she narrowed her eyes menacingly at Myra. Her gaze was frosty


    when she asked, ¡°Old Master Hart, I wonder whose family this youngdy is from.¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    ¡°She¡¯s the youngdy of the Stark Family. Didn¡¯t Tony tell you, Gemma?¡± Sebastian looked at Gemma


    in surprise to salvage what was left of Myra¡¯s approval of him. Then, he shot Tony a disgruntled look.


    ¡°And you¡ªwhy are you keeping such a low profile when you are in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that somebody might snatch her away,¡± Tony answered calmly despite Sebastian¡¯s


    rhetorical question.


    Everybody was astounded when they heard that, but they broke into knowing grins right away.


    The only time Tony acts like a normal man is when we talk about Myra in front of her. Thereafter, they


    turned to Gemma in unison, their gazes holding traces of pity.


    Tony tightened his arm around Myra¡¯s waist when he said that and hepletely ignored Gemma who


    was standing in front of him. Then, he led Myra to their seats.


    Gemma¡¯s expression soured slightly.


    Based on her usual temper, she would have marched right up to Myra and given her a p while


    demanding for her to leave. However, this was the Hart Residence. Sebastian and Lisa, who were the


    elders, were around, so she could not go overboard.


    Nevertheless, Gemma was trembling with anger when she saw Tony holding Myra in his arms.


    How dare the woman seduce Tony by leaning against him so intimately?


    Gemma clenched her fists tightly while suppressing the bubbling anger rising in her chest. She turned


    around to approach the two of them, but she maintained a calm expression. ¡°Oh¡ªthe Stark Family? I


    wasn¡¯t aware that there¡¯s a family with that name in Bradfort City; I suppose it¡¯s not arge family. I am


    sorry, Miss Stark, for not recognizing you. That was rude of me.¡±


    Everybody frowned when they heard that. What Gemma said was extremely rude but she made it


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sound very natural. She walked to Myra and reached out her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Stark.¡±


    Myra regarded the exquisite woman who was staring at her with a frosty gaze, but she did not give


    anything away. After all, they were in the Hart Residence, so it was best to keep trouble to a minimum.


    Myra knew that she had to keep her cool even though Gemma was eyeing Tony, not to mention that


    the woman was challenging her openly.


    In the end, Myra extended her hand. ¡°Likewise, Miss Walton.¡±


    When they shook hands, Myra felt sharp fingernails digging into her right thumb. A sharp pain shot


    through her hand and her eyes reflected her surprise, but Gemma released her hand almost instantly.


    Before Myra could take her seat, everybody saw Gemma picking up some wet wipes from the table


    after releasing Myra¡¯s hand. Then, she started wiping her hand carefully; it was the one which she used


    to shake Myra¡¯s. After that, Gemma threw the wet wipes into the trash can.


    The atmosphere in the dining room changed subtly.


    When Gemma saw everyone looking at her, she smiled at them innocently. ¡°I am much like Tony and


    I¡¯m slightly obsessed with cleanliness. I can¡¯t allow even the slightest filth toe into contact with my


    hand. I apologize for that.¡±


    The slightest filth¡­


    Isn¡¯t she tantly stating that there¡¯s something filthy on Myra¡¯s hand¡­


    Tony¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He nced at Gemma, who was still standing at the side, and


    his frosty gaze lingered on her. He looked as if he was about to freeze her to death with his stare.


    Gemma felt shivers down her spine and she was even more upset.


    This woman must be the woman who got into Tony¡¯s carst night! Today, L even mentioned that


    Tony is in love with a woman¡ªcould this woman be the one? The youngdy of the Stark Family?


    Does she truly think that she¡¯s from an important family? It¡¯s nothing to shout about! I wonder how she


    plotted to get into Tony¡¯s bed!


    Sebastian snorted loudly and his expression turned foul too. Suddenly, Serena broke the silence. ¡°Tony


    and Miss Stark, do go ahead and wash your hands; it¡¯s almost dinnertime. Miss Walton is right¡ªyou


    can¡¯t be sure how dirty your hands are.¡±


    Gemma¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard Serena.


    She was most probably not expecting the Hart Family to be so protective of Myra. Then, she noticed


    Sebastian¡¯s and Lisa¡¯s expressions¡ªthey didn¡¯t look too pleased with her either. Gemma¡¯s expression


    fell but she snorted lightly all of sudden, because she saw the seat to Tony¡¯s left was empty. She was


    about to sit down but an 8 to 9-year-old suddenly ran toward her swiftly.


    The child saw Gemma was about to sit beside Tony just as he was entering the dining room. He ran


    even faster when he saw that. ¡°Don¡¯t sit at my mother¡¯s seat!¡± Henry¡¯s voice reverberated throughout


    the dining room before anyone even saw him.


    Gemma was stunned into silence but Henry had already reached her. He pulled Serena¡¯s hand and


    they took their seats to Tony¡¯s left. ¡°This is my mother¡¯s seat. Miss, your seat is next to my Great-


    Grandma. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Gemma¡¯s expression soured while she stared at Serena, who had taken her seat calmly.


    If I abandon my earlier seat, it would seem as if I¡¯ve abandoned my position with Old Madam Hart. After


    all, I was chatting with her before Tony arrived. I need to leave a good impression with the Hart Family,


    after all, but if I were to give up the chance to sit beside Tony, it will benefit that woman he has by his


    side! Gemma was extremely frustrated but she had to force a smile. ¡°Henry, you are so childish. Who


    says that I¡¯m sitting here?¡±


    With that, Gemma made her way reluctantly toward Lisa. Later, she saw Henry seated beside Myra


    while smiling at her happily, as though iming credit for what he had done.


    Myra smiled happily at him while patting the child¡¯s head.


    She¡¯s such a b*tch! Only God knows what she did to charm Tony¡¯s weird nephew!


    Myra was about to stand up to head to the bathroom. However, just as she stood up, Tony grabbed her


    hand straight away. He tugged at her suddenly and she fell onto hisp.


    Tony stayed put and he wrapped his arms around Myra. ¡°Have a seat first. Why are you in such a


    hurry?¡±


    That is such a tant public disy of affection!


    Everybody appeared calm since they were used to Tony¡¯s fake gentlemanly fa?ade. Henry barely


    flinched, apart from rolling his eyes at Tony. Instead, he enthusiastically served a bowl of soup in front


    of Myra. ¡°Great-grandma spent the whole afternoon preparing the soup for you, Myra. I¡¯ll give you a


    bowl of it first and you can enjoy it when it cools slightlyter.¡±


    Upon listening to Henry¡¯sment, Myra suddenly recalled that Sebastian said something simr


    earlier.


    She was just about to say something when Tony squeezed her hand. His expression was tender when


    he said, ¡°Quick¡ªthank Grandma.¡±


    At the mention of the word ¡®Grandma¡¯, Myra couldn¡¯t be sure if Tony did it deliberately but he


    emphasized the term. Tony squeezed her hand tighter when he said that too.


    Myra¡¯s face blushed immediately and she red at him. Then, she stood up from hisp to turn toward


    Lisa.


    ¡°Thank you¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Tony stood up abruptly to wrap an arm around her


    waist. Myra felt a sharp pain in her waist, and she nced at the quiet but shameless man standing


    beside her. Her face flushed red when she whispered, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s expression remained calm and indifferent, but her eyes reflected her amusement. ¡°Quickly now


    ¡ªgo and wash your hands.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Myra nodded and she made her way to the bathroom.


    Under everybody¡¯s suggestive scrutiny, Tony stood upzily to head to the bathroom after Myra.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    ¡°She¡¯s the youngdy of the Stark Family. Didn¡¯t Tony tell you, Gemma?¡± Sebastian looked at Gemma


    in surprise to salvage what was left of Myra¡¯s approval of him. Then, he shot Tony a disgruntled look.


    ¡°And you¡ªwhy are you keeping such a low profile when you are in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that somebody might snatch her away,¡± Tony answered calmly despite Sebastian¡¯s


    rhetorical question.


    Everybody was astounded when they heard that, but they broke into knowing grins right away.


    The only time Tony acts like a normal man is when we talk about Myra in front of her. Thereafter, they


    turned to Gemma in unison, their gazes holding traces of pity.


    Tony tightened his arm around Myra¡¯s waist when he said that and hepletely ignored Gemma who


    was standing in front of him. Then, he led Myra to their seats.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gemma¡¯s expression soured slightly.


    Based on her usual temper, she would have marched right up to Myra and given her a p while


    demanding for her to leave. However, this was the Hart Residence. Sebastian and Lisa, who were the


    elders, were around, so she could not go overboard.


    Nevertheless, Gemma was trembling with anger when she saw Tony holding Myra in his arms.


    How dare the woman seduce Tony by leaning against him so intimately?


    Gemma clenched her fists tightly while suppressing the bubbling anger rising in her chest. She turned


    around to approach the two of them, but she maintained a calm expression. ¡°Oh¡ªthe Stark Family? I


    wasn¡¯t aware that there¡¯s a family with that name in Bradfort City; I suppose it¡¯s not arge family. I am


    sorry, Miss Stark, for not recognizing you. That was rude of me.¡±


    Everybody frowned when they heard that. What Gemma said was extremely rude but she made it


    sound very natural. She walked to Myra and reached out her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Stark.¡±


    Myra regarded the exquisite woman who was staring at her with a frosty gaze, but she did not give


    anything away. After all, they were in the Hart Residence, so it was best to keep trouble to a minimum.


    Myra knew that she had to keep her cool even though Gemma was eyeing Tony, not to mention that


    the woman was challenging her openly.


    In the end, Myra extended her hand. ¡°Likewise, Miss Walton.¡±


    When they shook hands, Myra felt sharp fingernails digging into her right thumb. A sharp pain shot


    through her hand and her eyes reflected her surprise, but Gemma released her hand almost instantly.


    Before Myra could take her seat, everybody saw Gemma picking up some wet wipes from the table


    after releasing Myra¡¯s hand. Then, she started wiping her hand carefully; it was the one which she used


    to shake Myra¡¯s. After that, Gemma threw the wet wipes into the trash can.


    The atmosphere in the dining room changed subtly.


    When Gemma saw everyone looking at her, she smiled at them innocently. ¡°I am much like Tony and


    I¡¯m slightly obsessed with cleanliness. I can¡¯t allow even the slightest filth toe into contact with my


    hand. I apologize for that.¡±


    The slightest filth¡­


    Isn¡¯t she tantly stating that there¡¯s something filthy on Myra¡¯s hand¡­


    Tony¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He nced at Gemma, who was still standing at the side, and


    his frosty gaze lingered on her. He looked as if he was about to freeze her to death with his stare.


    Gemma felt shivers down her spine and she was even more upset.


    This woman must be the woman who got into Tony¡¯s carst night! Today, L even mentioned that


    Tony is in love with a woman¡ªcould this woman be the one? The youngdy of the Stark Family?


    Does she truly think that she¡¯s from an important family? It¡¯s nothing to shout about! I wonder how she


    plotted to get into Tony¡¯s bed!


    Sebastian snorted loudly and his expression turned foul too. Suddenly, Serena broke the silence. ¡°Tony


    and Miss Stark, do go ahead and wash your hands; it¡¯s almost dinnertime. Miss Walton is right¡ªyou


    can¡¯t be sure how dirty your hands are.¡±


    Gemma¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard Serena.


    She was most probably not expecting the Hart Family to be so protective of Myra. Then, she noticed


    Sebastian¡¯s and Lisa¡¯s expressions¡ªthey didn¡¯t look too pleased with her either. Gemma¡¯s expression


    fell but she snorted lightly all of sudden, because she saw the seat to Tony¡¯s left was empty. She was


    about to sit down but an 8 to 9-year-old suddenly ran toward her swiftly.


    The child saw Gemma was about to sit beside Tony just as he was entering the dining room. He ran


    even faster when he saw that. ¡°Don¡¯t sit at my mother¡¯s seat!¡± Henry¡¯s voice reverberated throughout


    the dining room before anyone even saw him.


    Gemma was stunned into silence but Henry had already reached her. He pulled Serena¡¯s hand and


    they took their seats to Tony¡¯s left. ¡°This is my mother¡¯s seat. Miss, your seat is next to my Great-


    Grandma. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Gemma¡¯s expression soured while she stared at Serena, who had taken her seat calmly.


    If I abandon my earlier seat, it would seem as if I¡¯ve abandoned my position with Old Madam Hart. After


    all, I was chatting with her before Tony arrived. I need to leave a good impression with the Hart Family,


    after all, but if I were to give up the chance to sit beside Tony, it will benefit that woman he has by his


    side! Gemma was extremely frustrated but she had to force a smile. ¡°Henry, you are so childish. Who


    says that I¡¯m sitting here?¡±


    With that, Gemma made her way reluctantly toward Lisa. Later, she saw Henry seated beside Myra


    while smiling at her happily, as though iming credit for what he had done.


    Myra smiled happily at him while patting the child¡¯s head.


    She¡¯s such a b*tch! Only God knows what she did to charm Tony¡¯s weird nephew!


    Myra was about to stand up to head to the bathroom. However, just as she stood up, Tony grabbed her


    hand straight away. He tugged at her suddenly and she fell onto hisp.


    Tony stayed put and he wrapped his arms around Myra. ¡°Have a seat first. Why are you in such a


    hurry?¡±


    That is such a tant public disy of affection!


    Everybody appeared calm since they were used to Tony¡¯s fake gentlemanly fa?ade. Henry barely


    flinched, apart from rolling his eyes at Tony. Instead, he enthusiastically served a bowl of soup in front


    of Myra. ¡°Great-grandma spent the whole afternoon preparing the soup for you, Myra. I¡¯ll give you a


    bowl of it first and you can enjoy it when it cools slightlyter.¡±


    Upon listening to Henry¡¯sment, Myra suddenly recalled that Sebastian said something simr


    earlier.


    She was just about to say something when Tony squeezed her hand. His expression was tender when


    he said, ¡°Quick¡ªthank Grandma.¡±


    At the mention of the word ¡®Grandma¡¯, Myra couldn¡¯t be sure if Tony did it deliberately but he


    emphasized the term. Tony squeezed her hand tighter when he said that too.


    Myra¡¯s face blushed immediately and she red at him. Then, she stood up from hisp to turn toward


    Lisa.


    ¡°Thank you¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Tony stood up abruptly to wrap an arm around her


    waist. Myra felt a sharp pain in her waist, and she nced at the quiet but shameless man standing


    beside her. Her face flushed red when she whispered, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s expression remained calm and indifferent, but her eyes reflected her amusement. ¡°Quickly now


    ¡ªgo and wash your hands.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Myra nodded and she made her way to the bathroom.


    Under everybody¡¯s suggestive scrutiny, Tony stood upzily to head to the bathroom after Myra.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Unfortunately, that woman was not her!


    Gemma shifted her gaze to the woman beside Tony. Stark Group was not well-known, or at least, she


    had never heard of them before. Her family probably isn¡¯t as great as ours. On top of that, even though


    she has an eptable look and figure, there are tons of women out there who have better looks and


    figures than her! What right does she have to stand next to Tony? A darkness flickered across her


    eyes.


    Myra and Tony quickly took their seats. He did not give her a hard time at this dinner which made her


    feel relieved. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to dismiss Gemma who was sitting across from her.


    ¡°Tony, this ypot eggnt dish is delicious. Have a taste. This sea bass is also very tender. I know


    you don¡¯t like fish skin, so I removed it. Try it, Tony. Oh, and this soup. I tried it earlier and it¡¯s really


    fresh. I¡¯ll get a bowl for you.¡±


    From the moment Tony sat down, Gemma eagerly piled food on the small te in front of him until it


    formed a mound, but Tony did not take one look at it and even had a frown on his face.


    Myra also noticed it, but she simply disregarded Gemma. She knew that Tony did not like Gemma and


    that Gemma was only embarrassing herself.


    After getting a piece of sea bass for herself and putting it on her bowl of rice, a pair of chopsticks


    quickly came in from the side and took it off of her bowl. Without a change in expression, Tony ate the


    sea bass he took from her in front of everyone.


    Myra¡¯s face slowly grew red. She stepped on his foot hard, but he did not seem to care. Subsequently,


    Myra only had a few bites of her food as Tony consumed most of it.


    Sebastian could not watch this go on any longer. Letting out a dry cough, he looked over at the


    housekeeper sitting at the farthest end of the dining table and instructed, ¡°Mrs. Frye, could you please


    get Tony a new te?¡±


    Getting up, Mrs. Frye quickly went to the kitchen to get a new te and switched out the te in front


    of Tony that Gemma had filled up with all sorts of food.


    Gemma quickly looked flustered. She had never seen this side of Tony before. Not only was he being


    affectionate with another woman, but he also did not mind eating the food she had touched before. He


    seemed like a different person in the dining room tonight. He¡¯s apletely different person in front of


    Myra. He was no longer the superior being above everyone else. He was also a man who knew how to


    love a woman.


    ¡°Oh? Myra, is that a mosquito bite on your neck?¡± Henry asked all of a sudden as he stared at the two


    red marks on her neck.


    His innocent question drew the attention of everyone at the table. Some looked dubious, some looked


    awkward, and some looked envious. Lastly, there was also Tony who looked calm.


    Serena shot a re at her son. ¡°No talking at the dining table!¡±


    Despite feeling slightly wronged, Henry still listened to his mother. Nodding at her, he buried his head in


    his bowl and continued to eat.


    Meanwhile, Myra was as stiff as a board. If a mosquito bit my neck, there would be small red dots, but


    why would a mosquito bite my neck? Other than the hickey Tony left on her neck earlier, she couldn¡¯t


    think of anything else. In an instant, her face became flushed. I knew his tender attitude toward me was


    bad news!


    ¡°Are you feeling hot? Why is your face so red?¡± the man beside her brazenly asked as if the marks on


    her neck had nothing to do with him. She shot him a re then turned her head back around to eat.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Seeing the smirk on his lips as he looked affectionately at the woman next to him, Gemma almost


    broke the chopsticks in her hand. That meal was the most unappetizing meal she had ever had!


    After dinner, Serena brought Henry away to do his homework while Sebastian followed Lisa out to the


    garden for a walk. Tony, Myra, and Gemma were the only ones left in the living room, as well as Mrs.


    Frye, who was in the kitchen.


    Tony had work to do, but he still stayed by Myra¡¯s side. While she watched television, he sat beside her


    and worked on hisptop. asionally, they would exchange a few words with each other. They


    looked very affectionate and natural like a couple that had been together for many years.


    On the other hand, Gemma was unable to join in at all. To be more specific, she wanted to join in their


    conversation, but every time she said something, the two of them ignored her on purpose. She was


    fuming with anger, but she couldn¡¯t bear to walk away at that moment.


    She put up with it until Sebastian and Lisa returned. Even though Sebastian was rather shocked to find


    that she was still in the living room, he still said out of courtesy, ¡°It¡¯ste now, Gemma. Why don¡¯t you


    stay here tonight¡ª¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Old Master Hart,¡± she interjected before Sebastian could finish. Smiling with her


    eyes, she said, ¡°I just came back to Bradfort City and everything feels so unfamiliar. I couldn¡¯t sleep


    properly at the hotelst night, but your ce gives me a sense of familiarity, so I think I can finally


    sleep well tonight.¡±


    A subtle frown grew on his face. He only offered out of courtesy, but he was going to finish by telling


    her that he would ask the driver to take her back if she did not feelfortable here. He did not think


    that she would willingly take him up on his offer.


    When Lisa cast a side nce at him, he knew that she was unhappy. Pulling Lisa¡¯s hand tightly, he


    said, ¡°Mrs. Frye, could you please get a guest room ready for Gemma?¡± With that, he quickly brought


    Lisa upstairs to appease her. After all, Lisa adored Tony the most. If Gemma messed with his feelings,


    Sebastian would probably be given a hard time by Lisa for days.


    At the same time, Myra and Tony had clearly overheard their conversation. Frowning, Tony looked over


    at Gemma with a cold gaze. Myra then grasped his hand. ¡°We have a lot of empty rooms anyway. Let


    her stay here if she wants to.¡± She knew that the Hart Family favored her and that was more important


    than anything else. The more Gemma acted this way, the more she was making the Hart Family detest


    her.


    Closing hisptop, Tony grabbed Myra as he stood up and headed for the stairs. On the way there,


    however, Gemma stood in Myra¡¯s path. Tony was at the front and Gemma had her back toward him.


    Therefore, he did not see the piercing and threatening gaze she had on Myra at that instance. To her


    dismay, Myra simply brushed her off and went around her to follow Tony upstairs.


    At that, Gemma¡¯s expression sank even more.


    Once inside the bedroom, Myra stared at him with an using look in her eyes. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you


    any better, I would have assumed that you blew her off from how hostile she was acting.¡±


    Most women would know to give up when a man tantly showed his animosity toward her and was


    affectionate with another woman, especially when she knew that the man did not like her but someone


    else instead. In Gemma¡¯s case, however, she clearly became even more desperate. She held a grudge


    against Myra while resenting Tony at the same time.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Tony raised his eyebrows. He kissed her on the lips then proceeded to pull off his necktie. ¡°Does


    seeing her make you unhappy? We can just ask Curtis to take her back.¡±


    Curtis was the Hart Family¡¯s personal driver.


    Tony did not have much patience on minor matters. Watching him yank his necktie off, Myra stepped in


    and helped him untie it. ¡°Old Master Hart already said she could stay.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if they


    asked Gemma to leave now.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave.¡± He squeezed her hand as she was loosening his necktie and kissed her on the


    forehead. ¡°We¡¯ll go home if you don¡¯t want to see her. Old Master Hart and Old Madam Hart won¡¯t


    mind.¡±


    There was no limit to how much he spoiled her.


    She felt touched by his words. Puffing her cheeks out, she shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s just


    for one night. She won¡¯t stay here permanently.¡±


    He let go of her hand to let her finish loosening his necktie. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. When Old Master Hart


    went to the United States, the Walton Family were the ones who weed him with open arms. It¡¯s


    just out of courtesy. He knows where to draw the line.¡±


    He was telling Myra that Sebastian was still on her side.


    To be frank, if it was up to Tony, he wouldn¡¯t be so courteous to Gemma. To him, there were only two


    types of people: his people and outsiders. He did not concern himself with outsiders, and Gemma was


    clearly an outsider to him. It was only on some asions when it had to do with his family and their


    reputation that he put up with it, but it was also on the condition that Gemma did not cross the line.


    Part of his disys of affection downstairs was intentional and part of it was to remind Gemma of


    Myra¡¯s ce in his life so she wouldn¡¯t mess with her so easily.


    Oftentimes, however, a man did not understand a woman¡¯s heart.


    While Tony went to take a shower in the bathroom, Myra was tidying up outside. She was suddenly


    reminded of the gifts they bought at the store today. Among the gifts, a few of the items belonged to her


    ¡ªthe three pieces of lingerie that Tony bought for her at the lingerie store.


    She quickly opened the room door and walked out. I can¡¯t let anyone see them. It would be so


    awkward.


    After closing the room door, she turned around and bumped into Gemma who had been standing there


    since who knew when.


    Tony¡¯s room was located at the end of the corridor on the second floor. It was rather out of the way and


    it was also a distance away from the other rooms, but the guest room Gemma was in happened to be


    right next to his.


    Myra frowned slightly and was going to simply walk past Gemma.


    Suddenly, Gemma took a step forward and blocked her from going any further.


    ¡°Miss Walton?¡± Myra calmly looked at the beautiful woman in front of her who had an unkind look in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Miss Stark. Twenty-four years old. The youngdy who was kicked out of the Stark Family and married


    Sean Chase, the director of Chase Group in Bradfort City, two years ago. Just over a month ago, you


    got a divorce and started dating Tony right away. You managed to get Hart Group¡¯s trusted designer


    from Chase Group for the Sunny Bay Project. The Elsinore Garden Project and the Blue Harbor Project


    were also fully funded by Hart Group. An undergraduate student who graduated from Bradfort


    University¡ªnever studied abroad nor has any special talent.¡±


    After Myra¡¯s polite greeting, Gemma began to scorn and mock her. When she was done, she looked at


    Myra with a disdainful gaze. ¡°Miss Stark, was anything I said false?¡±


    Seeing how Gemma had found all her information in less than twenty minutes, Myra knew that she did


    not have good intentions. Chuckling, she said, ¡°No, none of that was false. I just didn¡¯t know you were


    so interested in me, Miss Walton.¡±


    ¡°Interested in you?¡± Gemma scoffed as though Myra just said something imprudent, but her eyes were


    dead serious. ¡°To put it nicely, you¡¯re quite outstanding, Miss Stark. In more crude words, you¡¯ve put in


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    quite a bit of effort to make your way up to the Hart Family. You started dating Tony right after your


    divorce from that man from the Chase Group. You¡¯re quite capable, Miss Stark. I can¡¯t help but admire


    you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Miss Walton. Is there a reason you¡¯re standing in my path? If there¡¯s nothing else,


    please step aside.¡± Myra kept an indifferent smile on her face as though she did not understand


    Gemma.


    Gemma narrowed her eyes.


    Those pair of long and narrow eyes that curled up at the end was a distinctive feature in the Walton


    Family. They looked dazzling when she smiled but turned sharp when she narrowed them. Taking a


    step closer to Myra, she lost the smile and her eyes turned colder. ¡°Do you like to feign ignorance, Miss


    Stark? Don¡¯t you know I hate pretentious women the most? Tell me; what will it take for you to leave


    Tony? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of it yourself. Someone with your status and a used shoe that was


    thrown away by another man¡ªsorry, I¡¯m really straightforward. I can¡¯t hold myself back. Please don¡¯t


    mind me.¡±


    Even though she apologized, there wasn¡¯t a hint of an apologetic look in her eyes. Since Gemma was


    at the Hart Residence, she was already keeping her temper under control for the most part. Looking at


    Myra with jealousy and resentment in her eyes, she growled, ¡°You must know that a person like you


    can only be a woman Tony messes around with. How can the Hart Family ept a woman like you into


    the family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Myra was not angry at her. Instead, she chuckled and looked at Gemma who was


    ring back at her. ¡°Miss Walton, who are you to say those things to me? Are you a rtive of the Hart


    Family or do you have a strong rtionship with them? As far as I know, you¡¯re just the younger sister


    of one of Tony¡¯s past business partners.¡±


    Her tone sounded calm¡ªso calm that thest part of her sentence almost shattered the look on


    Gemma¡¯s face.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Gemma seethed in a low voice. She stared at Myra and scoffed, ¡°Since you know


    about my brother¡¯s rtionship with Tony, you should also know about my rtionship with him. Myra,


    I¡¯ve already asked you nicely. You better not make me do this the hard way.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me to leave Tony?¡± Myra shot an eyebrow up.


    Gemma snickered. ¡°If you¡¯re wise enough to leave, I can still give you some benefits. Don¡¯t wait until


    you get abandoned againter and be left with nothing.¡±


    Myra just sighed internally. What exactly is making her so confident that Tony will leave me and be with


    her in the end? I thought Tony¡¯s attitude today made it clear that he had rejected her. Who would have


    thought she would still say these things to me? ¡°I heard you loud and clear, Miss Walton. Can you


    please let me through now?¡± She did not want to get tangled up with Gemma either. It was impossible


    to speak logically to women like her, so she might as well just ignore her.


    Gemma¡¯s brows knitted together and her expression darkened even more. ¡°What is this supposed to


    mean, Myra?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Myra replied. ¡°I just feel like you should tell Tony all of this. Did you perhaps


    think he didn¡¯t know any of it?¡±

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    ¡°When would men find the time to tend to these things? Nevertheless, they will start to care sooner or


    getting abandoned, I would have hidden at home and not made a spectacle of myself. But, not only did


    you start working like nothing happened, you were even shameless enough to seduce Tony. Miss


    Stark, you are by far the most thick-skinned woman I have ever met.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡± Myra was indifferent.


    Because Gemma was not getting a reaction from Myra, she was slowly losing her temper.


    She was always the jewel of the family and had never suffered through any hardships before. Today,


    however, she was losing to a woman she did not believe was better than her in any aspect. The most


    aggravating part of it all was that she was a divorced woman, but Tony was cherishing her like a prized


    possession.


    ¡°Myra, don¡¯t embarrass yourself and don¡¯t decline my offer. There wille a day when you will regret


    it!¡±


    It was like an argument between children now with the one who was losing threatening toe after


    the other after school.


    Myra smirked calmly back at her.


    From every angle, it was clear that Gemma was a spoiled child, and Myra was not interested in wasting


    time on people like her.


    When Myra was about to walk around her, she did not sense the slight change in Gemma¡¯s expression.


    By the time she realized it, a p was already whizzing toward her.


    The color drained from Myra¡¯s face. She was going to avoid it when a hand quickly reached out and


    grabbed Gemma¡¯s hand right before itnded on her face. He sped her hand in an instant and


    caused a cry of rm to erupt throughout the whole vi.


    Tony hade out of the bedroom at some point.


    It was evident that he had just taken a shower as his hair was still wet. He was wearing a bathrobe, and


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the exposed parts of his body were covered in water droplets. His messy hair did not suppress his


    aura. In fact, it made him look even more alluring. At this moment, however, he looked very displeased;


    his ck and deep eyes seemed even sharper after being sshed with water.


    ¡°How dare you cause amotion in our house?¡± His voice was rather hoarse and carried a hint of


    anger. At the same time, he tightened his grip around her hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gemma shrieked and looked at him again with slight fear in her eyes.


    Even though Tony was not that friendly toward her when she came to the Hart Residence today, at


    least, he was not as cold as the night before which had secretly made her happy. Despite having had


    her mood ruined by Myra, she still knew on the inside that Tony would be with her in the end.


    But, at this moment, her face had grown pale. He¡¯s deliberately embarrassing me in front of Myra.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sebastian and Serena who had both returned to their rooms previously came out again and were


    looking at the three people.


    Tony was still gripping Gemma¡¯s wrist. The immense strength he exerted made her feel as though the


    bones in her wrist were about to be crushed.


    She was going to ask Sebastian for help when Tony dragged her by the wrist abruptly down the stairs.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just have some things to discuss with Miss Walton.¡±


    He was being very rough and did not treat her as a woman at all. On the other hand, she did not have


    as much strength as he did. As he was dragging her down the stairs, she staggered many times but he


    didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    Myra felt slightly bothered by the sight of Gemma staggering along, but she did not point it out to him.


    I¡¯m not a saint. After how she treated me, why should I speak up for her?


    Meanwhile, Sebastian and Serena could sort of guess what had happened. They consoled Myra for a


    bit then returned to their rooms as though they had not seen anything.


    Gemma couldn¡¯t even ask them for help when everything she did tonight already made them fed up


    with her.


    Once downstairs, Tony dragged her all the way to the garden outside while looking very displeased.


    Myra was his bottom line and Gemma had obviously crossed his bottom line with her actions.


    After they walked out the door of the vi, he flung the woman, with make-up stains running down her


    face from crying, toward the side of the fountain. With a dark expression, he said, ¡°Listen carefully.


    You¡¯re not weed here anymore¡ªneither at my ce nor the Hart Residence.¡±


    He was going to go back inside when she threw herself at him, but before she could grab his hand, he


    stepped aside and avoided her as she came from behind him. When he turned around, his ck eyes


    were devoid of any light. They were as dark as night and extremely sharp. ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t have


    any privileges, and you even less so.¡±


    He did noty a finger on women, but it did not mean that he would give them a chance to throw


    themselves at him.


    While Gemma was being dragged down the stairs, her eyes had already turned red as she was crying.


    Presently, they were also puffy.


    Unwilling to ept defeat, she bellowed at him, ¡°I was with you first. I met you first. I was the one who


    stayed by your side! Why does it have to be her in the end? Open your eyes, Tony. She¡¯s just a woman


    who was left by another man. What¡¯s so great about her? She¡¯s not right for you at all!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about you?¡± His sullen expression carried darkness, and his voice made people


    tremble with fear.


    She took a couple of steps back and looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you know


    how much I like you¡­ My family background is better than Myra¡¯s. I¡¯m prettier and more talented than


    her. I¡¯ve never had another man in my life! I can help you in your business, but she can only depend on


    you for everything! My brother already told you that if you married me, you will get twenty percent of the


    Walton Family¡¯s shares as dowry!¡±


    He snickered. ¡°Twenty percent of the Walton Family¡¯s shares?¡± Even though he wasughing, at the


    short distance she was from him, she could see that it did not reach his eyes and his face was filled


    with contempt. ¡°I always get what I want with my own efforts. What do you think twenty percent of the


    Waltons¡¯ shares means to me?¡±


    Even if she gave him the entire Walton Family, he would simply brush it off.


    Looking at a conceited Tony, she was clearly hurt and humiliated by his words, but she still couldn¡¯t


    help but feel drawn to him.


    Wasn¡¯t she first infatuated with him because of his overbearing nature and capabilities? If he was the


    kind of man who liked to live off the back of someone else, how would he have gained her attention?


    The rest of the Hart Family might be different, she thought. The higher their family¡¯s social standing


    grows, and the more extensive theirwork gets, the more stable their life would be! They might


    not think the same way as Tony.


    She clenched her fists. ¡°Tony, you will regret saying these things to me one day! Myra, that woman,


    only cares about your family background. I heard she used to be madly in love with Sean Chase from


    Chase Group. How could she shift her feelings over to you so soon? Don¡¯t let her deceive you.¡±


    The frown on his forehead deepened as he listened to Gemma. After shooting a cold nce at her, he


    turned around and went back inside.


    She wanted to follow after him, but as soon as she went up the steps to go into the vi, he mmed


    the door and nearly hit her nose.


    Boiling with rage, she almost shredded her own palms with her nails.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    ¡°Tony, you will regret this one day! You will definitely regret this!¡± Gemma pounded on the door. When


    no one responded to her, she left the Hart Residence in a rage.


    She thought she would get to stay at the Hart Residence today, but she was kicked out so miserably.


    Despite feeling resentful, she did not have a choice. A moment ago, Sebastian and Serena clearly saw


    the way Tony treated her, but they stayed silent.


    She¡¯s better than I thought. She managed to buy over all the people in the Hart Family. How on earth


    did she do it? Gemma looked at the main gate of the Hart Residence onest time. I will rightfully live


    here one day, and I will kick that wench out of Bradfort City once and for all!


    ¡­


    Once Tony went back inside, Myra had also just retrieved the bag of things.


    The other presents had been imed and only this bag was left by the side of the couch in the living


    room.


    When she saw it, her face turned bright red. She also gave Tony a look when she saw him before


    heading up the stairs.


    As he watched her walk away unhappily, his long and narrow eyebrows shot up. He took a few steps


    forward and held her by the waist. She tried to avoid him, but even when she couldn¡¯t, she did not


    struggle to break free.


    Once they entered the bedroom, she tossed the things in the bag on top of his head. ¡°Tony, I¡¯m positive


    you made Henry bring everything from the trunk inside on purpose!¡±


    She was rendered speechless by his harsh nature.


    After that, she went straight into the bathroom.


    Tony brought down Myra¡¯s brand new lingerie from his head and narrowed his eyes. Did I do it on


    purpose?


    ¡°Myra, it¡¯s not good to always falsely use me.¡± He chuckled to himself. The angrier she got, the


    more he seemed to enjoy it and it even showed on his face.


    ¡­


    Kris returned after just being away for three to four days. Although Myra did not know what she went


    out to do, it was evident that she was in a better mood after making the trip.


    Indeed, she was in a good mood.


    Kris told people that she was out for a business trip in the United States, but in reality, she had gone to


    meet that man.


    Apart from Tony, there isn¡¯t a man I can¡¯t handle. It¡¯s only been one night but that man is already being


    so clingy.


    She had already taken care of the matter her mother told her to.


    The first thing she did upon returning was walk into Cameron¡¯s office.


    As soon as he saw her enter his office, his expression darkened. ¡°Get out!¡± he ordered bluntly.


    Her eyes narrowed. Ever since she and her mother¡¯s n got exposedst time, they fell out of favor


    with him. While she was kicked out of the Stark Residence, her mother was confined to the house and


    only managed to leave one time.


    Kris hated how merciless he was. She was his daughter, but he was not treating her as he should treat


    a daughter. Despite having spent more than twenty years by his side, he did not give her and her


    mother even a small portion of the Stark Group¡¯s shares. The only thing she had was her title as


    Project Department Director, but it was still only on paper.


    Perhaps to Cameron, as his daughter, she was not worth entrusting everything to¡ªhence the reason


    he had anticipated the child her mother was carrying. It¡¯s a shame that child was never able toe


    into this world!


    After suppressing the anger and resentment inside her, she forced a wronged and pitiful smile on her


    face. ¡°Dad, I know I was wrong. I did a lot of thinking in my time away from home, and I admit that we


    were too desperate at the time, but we were also doing it for you. Ah!¡±


    A teacup flew mercilessly in her direction. Shrieking out of surprise, she quickly avoided it but the force


    of the teacup still left a white slit across her face that began to heat up in an instant.


    ¡°You know you were wrong? No, Kris. You will never know what you did wrong! If it wasn¡¯t for that


    mother of yours who had stayed by my side all these years, do you think you can still show up here as


    a member of the Stark Family?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her expression shifted slightly before she looked disconcerted again. ¡°Dad¡­ I know we went too far


    you bring Myra down first, then tell you about it. Since that child was never born, we couldn¡¯t have used


    him for anything.¡±


    Her eyes were turning red as though she was wronged but she was still trying to be a strong daughter.


    Cameron snickered. ¡°Couldn¡¯t use him for anything? Is twenty percent of the Stark Group¡¯s shares


    enough for you? Kris, both you and your mother nned it very well. Were you going to take all my


    shares from me then tell meter that the child did not survive?¡±


    Kris clenched her two hands by her sides.


    ¡°Dad, whether you believe us or not, Mom and I were only doing it for you. I admit that we were wrong,


    but to prevent Myra from catching on to any ws, we had no choice but to keep it a secret from you.


    We nned to tell you after we kicked her out of the Stark Group. You can see for yourself how


    arrogant she is at thepany now. With Tony helping her, Stark Group is in great danger, Dad.¡±


    ¡°I know exactly what to do with thepany.¡± Cameron was obviously still mad and was looking at her


    with a chilly gaze. ¡°If I have a son, thepany will surely go to him. But I only have two useless


    daughters! Kris, you know that Myra and I don¡¯t see eye to eye, but that is only while I¡¯m still alive. She


    is still my daughter like you are or perhaps even more rightfully so. I don¡¯t care what you want to do


    with her, but you shouldn¡¯t push my boundaries!¡±


    ¡°I know I was wrong, Dad.¡± The expression on her face changed. Suddenly, she drew in a deep breath


    and began to shed tears. ¡°Dad, I admit I have a selfish desire for Stark Group. But Dad, Mom and I


    were the only ones who were by your side all these years. Myra and her mother did not care about you


    one bit! Have you forgotten what Myra¡¯s mother once did to you? Dad¡­ I never wanted to take your


    shares from you. After all, I am your daughter; I know you would never treat me unfairly! I just don¡¯t


    want to see Myra acquire all of your shares! Dad, you¡¯re still at the prime of your life; you can still lead


    Stark Group even further. But Myra won¡¯t think twice about this! Do you know that?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment. After making up her mind, she gritted her teeth and uttered, ¡°Grandpa had


    a will. He waspletely biased and did not give you Stark Group. In his will, the immediate


    beneficiary of Stark Group is Myra.¡±


    Seeing the shock in Cameron¡¯s eyes, she felt pleased on the inside.


    She kept this secret for a very long time thinking she never had to reveal it, but in the end, she had to


    let Cameron know.


    He had already seeded in his pursuit of attaining full authority. How could he willingly let someone


    strip away his power over Stark Group while he was still alive?


    ¡°I eavesdropped on Mr. Engelhard of Ritz Carlton and heard him say it himself. Mr. Engelhard has the


    will in his possession, but it could very well be in Myra¡¯s hands now. That¡¯s why she always acts so


    brazenly in the Stark Group!¡±

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Tony was teasing, but it left Myra baffled.


    The thought never urred to her.


    She was just unhappy; unhappy that Cameron, Kris, and Rachel were slowly pushing her to the edge


    after she entered the Stark Group.


    But Tony knew about the will. In the end, the Stark Group would belong to Myra, and he was going to


    help her secure it. That was his deal with Conan.


    Pondering on it, Myra tapped her fingers in his hand then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She did not like doing business. The only reason she worked in Chase Group in the past was to help


    Sean. After that, she returned to work in Stark Group to im back what originally belonged to her


    mother.


    Personally, she did not enjoy getting involved inplicated matters. Once she got what she wanted,


    she really did not know what she would do. With her personality, she just wanted an easy-going job to


    help kill time. If she had to continue working in Stark Group and face the people she disliked, her life


    would be futile.


    Seeing the deep frown on her face, Tony let go of her hand and massaged the side of her forehead. His


    deepughter was filled with adoration. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep thinking about it if you don¡¯t know.


    Worry about it when the timees.¡±


    His long and slender fingers were beautiful. Looking at his sturdy build, the lines on the side of his


    handsome face, and the smile on the corner of his lips that was a rare sight to other people, she


    suddenly blurted, ¡°Tony, why are you so nice to me?¡±


    They had only known each other for around three months, but he made her feel as if he had known her


    from very early on.


    He spoiled her without any limits, but the way he spoiled her feltpletely natural as though they


    were a couple that had been together for many years. It fascinated her. Sometimes, in the dead of the


    night, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from overthinking and wondering why he treated her so well.


    She was not going to believe what L told her about Sean¡ªthat such a benign and open-hearted


    man would have bad intentions toward her. From her point of view, there was nothing he could plot


    against her, and he was not that kind of person to start with.


    Nevertheless, she still felt slightly perturbed. It was like having a piece of pastry fall from the sky right in


    front of her when she was famished.


    Tony looked at her big and clear eyes that were staring back at him with doubt, uneasiness,


    nervousness, and worry. When he felt her hand suddenly tightening around his, he smirked briefly then


    raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to be nice to you?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean!¡± He always ys it down and changes the topic. She pinched his hand


    unhappily.


    His hand was wide, dry, and warm. In the space between his thumb and index finger was a thin callus


    that somehow gave a sense of security.


    He chuckled when he saw that she was ring at him. Hisughter was deep. She always thought his


    voice sounded very pleasant. Listening to hisughter now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel weak. As she


    yed with his big hand, she murmured, ¡°Did you know me before this? Or¡­¡± She looked up at his


    handsome face¡ªat those profound and ck eyes. ¡°Have we met once before?¡±


    We must have met at some point. How could it be love at first sight?


    She wanted to ask him this questionst time, but he simply brushed it off.


    This time, she persisted by keeping her eyes on him.


    The best feature on Myra¡¯s face was her eyes. When she looked straight at someone, there seemed to


    be a vast ocean in her eyes. They looked calm and gentle.


    Under her gaze, he unknowingly tightened his hand around the steering wheel and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me this question? Don¡¯t you know whether we¡¯ve met before?¡±


    She pursed her lips. I don¡¯t remember having met him before, but how can that be? He makes it seem


    as though we¡¯ve known each other for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met you before.¡± Under her silent and pressing gaze, he gave in and told her calmly.


    She felt her heart skip a beat. So it¡¯s true! ¡°When did you meet me? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡± she asked


    urgently.


    The lights were green now. As traffic slowly began to move, he quickly started the engine and followed


    the flow of traffic.


    Something flickered across his eyes when he heard Myra, and he narrowed them to a dangerous


    degree.


    She had obviously noticed it, but her curiosity made her want to know more.


    Seeing her stare at him, he let out a scoff and said, ¡°At the bar. You heroically helped those two people


    block a wine bottle.¡±


    He did not give much away, but she immediately knew what he was talking about.


    Helping two people block the wine bottle at the bar was something she had done only once in her life. It


    happened a few years ago when she was still in university. She had followed Sean to a bar and saw


    him and L arguing with another group of people. When Sean was trying to protect L from the wine


    bottle, she felt a sudden burst of courage and went up to push the both of them aside.


    At the time, she had lost consciousness right away so she did not remember what had happened. She


    assumed that Sean had taken her to the hospital himself, butter, she heard that it was a stranger.


    She was not that interested in other men back then except for Sean. Therefore, aside from feeling


    grateful toward that stranger, she did not take it too seriously.


    However, after hearing Tony, she asked, ¡°Were you the one who sent me to the hospital?¡± She looked


    in bewilderment at the man next to her who was focused on driving.


    He quickly turned over and nced at her, but he did not nod or shake his head.


    Nevertheless, she already knew the answer.


    The stranger who sent her to the hospital at the time was, in fact, Tony. She had lost consciousness


    and was unaware of everything. No wonder he knows me, but I don¡¯t know him.


    Soon, she became embarrassed.


    When he met her back then, she was in a bad state. Even though she did not even know Tony then,


    she still disyed her deep love for Sean in front of him.


    Moreover, the night she stayed at the Hart Residence, she somehow dreamed of what happened at the


    bar.


    She suddenly felt rather uneasy. Clearing her throat, she started, ¡°Um¡­ Thanks for taking me to the


    hospital.¡±


    He scoffed at her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the second time that night. That shortugh carried a vague and unidentifiable feeling that made


    her even more distressed. My curiosity got the better of me! But I still got the answer I wanted.


    Turning over to look at Tony¡¯s well-defined and neat side profile once again, she felt a surge of


    happiness. Disregarding his aloof nature, she sped his hand and asked, ¡°Tony, did you already fall


    for me then?¡±


    He cast a side nce at her without responding.


    On the other hand, perhaps no one would have believed him if he said that, in fact, it was at that point,


    because of those eyes, that he developed those mysterious feelings for her.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    At the time, Tony did not know what those feelings were.


    Knowing that she was the granddaughter of Old Master Stark, he unintentionally formed a business


    rtionship with Old Master Stark butter found his actions to be too immature. At the same time, his


    business overseas was starting to improve. It was the busiest time for him, so he couldn¡¯t get distracted


    by some feelings that he was unable to figure out.


    He was a smart man, but sometimes, he was still a bit slow-witted.


    By the time he figured everything out, Myra was already deeply in love with another man. Soon after


    that, the news of her marriage was released.


    In that dark night, an emotion flickered across his ck eyes.


    For some reason, Myra did not like seeing him with that expression. Leaning across suddenly, she


    ced a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Two people who are meant to be will always end up together.¡±


    No matter how tangled up she was with Sean, at the end of the day, she was not meant to be with him.


    Meanwhile, she and Tony had been so far away and spent a long time apart from each other, but they


    still ended up together. There are just some things that have already been predetermined, she thought.


    Certainly, she still did not know how much Tony went through just so they could walk on the same path.


    Meanwhile, it was probably the kiss that eased his mood. Grabbing her hand tightly, he asked, ¡°Are you


    hungry?¡±


    She felt her stomach. ¡°I wasn¡¯t before, but now that you mention it, I think I am a little hungry.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat seafood tonight?¡±


    He knew that she was especially fond of seafood and strong-vored foods. She was the kind of


    person who found the food to be nd if it was not spicy.


    In contrast, Tony did not like seafood. The food he ate was mostly light and simple. At first, Myra did not


    know about this because he always brought her to eat seafood and ordered strong-vored foods. She


    assumed that it fit his tastes too. A few times after that, she noticed that he would barely eat anything


    and was always busy removing shells for her.


    She shook her head. ¡°My body feels a bit heatytely. Why don¡¯t we go home and make some congee


    and side dishes?¡±


    A gentle smile shed across his eyes. Squeezing her hand, he replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Before she could say anything else, her phone started to ring. Taking a look at it, she was taken aback


    to see that it was Estelle, whom she had not heard from in a while, and proceeded to answer right


    away.


    As soon as she picked up, she heard Estelle wailing over the phone. ¡°Myra! Myra! Are we best


    friends?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What happened?¡± Even though she did not know the situation with Estelle, it seemed like


    she was trying to escape from something.


    ¡°If we¡¯re best friends, then hurry over to No. 18 Vi on Sun Avenue!¡±


    Estelle spoke very quickly. Myra could even hear a man¡¯s sweet and familiar voice beside her. ¡°Is that


    man your target tonight?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Stoping closer to me, Shawn! I made it clear to you that it¡¯s over between us! We can marry


    whoever we want. Anything I do is none of your business either! If you¡¯re smart, then let me go at once


    or I will report you for kidnapping!¡±


    ¡°Estelle, you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, you monster. What the h*ll are you doing? Whether I¡¯m drunk or not has nothing to do with you


    in the first ce. Myra is going to be here soon!¡±


    Looking at the man in front of her with his eyes narrowed sharply, Estelle regretted for the thousandth


    time for provoking this demon.


    If she had known that the consequence of her provocation was being unable to escape from his hold,


    she wouldn¡¯t have seduced him even if she got beaten to death.


    ¡°Help me, Myra! Come here quickly. If you don¡¯t save me, I¡¯m going to get killed! Shawn is a


    psychopath. He will torture me to death!¡± Estelle wanted to continue wailing when suddenly, the man in


    front of her took her phone away.


    ¡°Miss Stark, is Tony beside you?¡±


    Myra was puzzled and answered without thinking, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you hand the phone over to him?¡±


    She immediately handed Tony the phone. ¡°It¡¯s Deputy Mayor Hart.¡±


    At that moment, she had clearly forgotten that Estelle was the one who called her.


    Hearing the voice over the phone, Estelle, who had her phone taken away from her, only wanted to cry.


    ¡°Give me my phone back, Shawn!¡±


    ¡°Behave yourself!¡± He held both her hands down with one hand while he held the phone steadily in the


    other as he talked to Tony.


    Myra looked on nervously at the two men talking to each other on the phone.


    In the beginning, Myra did not support the idea of Estelle seducing Shawn. He was not the kind of man


    that she had experience with. If Estelle was not sincere, she would only be digging her own grave. At


    the time, however, Myra was unable to salvage her own marriage, and she did not think that Estelle


    would actually seduce Shawn. Thus, this situation was truly giving her a headache.


    Does she not like Shawn? If she really doesn¡¯t like him, then she would¡¯ve called her brother, Charles,


    instead. But if she does like him, then why is she trying to escape from him all the time? Myra frowned.


    She did not know what Shawn said to Tony over the phone, but Tony only gave him a brief response


    before ending the call.


    ¡°Should we go over to Shawn¡¯s ce to check things out?¡± she asked knowing that the address Estelle


    reported earlier was Shawn¡¯s ce.


    Casting a side nce at her, Tony did not slow down the car and simply said, ¡°We agreed to make


    home-cooked food tonight. Is Estelle that important?¡±


    Isn¡¯t she? Myra wondered. Upon seeing the serious look on Tony¡¯s face, she did not blurt that question


    out. To Tony, other people¡¯s business was just not important.


    ¡°Will things end badly?¡± She tried to keep it in, but she still couldn¡¯t eventually.


    Seeing how uneasy she looked, he let out a sigh. If I don¡¯t make this clear to her, she is going to be


    restless tonight.


    ¡°Shawn wants to take Estelle back to the Hart Residence and finalize their engagement,¡± he said.


    s, quite frankly, Tony did not think that Shawn would choose to marry that woman.


    When he saw that Myra was dumbfounded, he went on, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your friend¡¯s personality?


    How much longer is she going to keep fooling around for?¡±


    Myra was not speaking at all now.


    Estelle did like to fool around. Whenever she had a target, she would say that he was her final one. It


    was obvious, however, that she was still having the time of her life fooling around. Her temper was also


    a great concern to Charles. He set up countless blind dates for her in the past, but she blew each one


    of them off. They did not expect her to start going on those blind dates as she was told after meeting


    Shawn. I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to exin it either.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Between the lines, however, Myra could see that Estelle did have some feelings for Shawn. While Myra


    was still deep in thought, Tony was already holding her hand. ¡°Shawn won¡¯t mess around. You don¡¯t


    have to worry.¡±


    That made her feel a whole lot more at ease.


    Even if she did not quite understand Shawn, she still trusted Tony.


    Nevertheless, a man¡¯s definition of not messing around might vary from that of a woman¡¯s.


    ¡­


    In Shawn¡¯s vi, after he finally let Estelle go, she was already drained of all energy; she did not even


    have the strength to lift a finger.


    On the other hand, the man who had more than enough to eat and drink was in high spirits.


    The thought of the doctor and nurse game she was forced to y with himst night made her face


    turn bright red. She only despised herself for not severing his manhood into pieces earlier.


    ¡°Get up, Shawn!¡± She had to gasp for air between each sentence. Nudging the man on top of her, she


    muttered, ¡°You¡¯re too heavy.¡±


    He lifted his handsome face and looked straight at her.


    The faint rays of moonlight seeped in from outside. As he was looking at her, he narrowed his eyes


    slightly. He gave off a piercing gaze except there was also a hint of idleness in them¡ªperhaps due to


    beingpletely stuffed. Lowering his head, he ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Stop fussing now, love.


    Do you want it again?¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    As he spoke, his hands roamed around as he touched Estelle.


    Estelle¡¯s face was beet red, and she used all her strength to ruthlessly p the man¡¯s misbehaving


    hands away. Gritting her teeth, she spat out, ¡°You wish! Get your filthy hands off of me!¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems like you know me quite well, Estelle. In that case¡­¡± His hands had already left her


    body, but he suddenly turned back, and the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of time left


    tonight, so why don¡¯t we continue¡­ What do you say?¡±


    ¡°You son of a b*tch!¡± Estelle cursed as she red at the nasty man in front of her.


    If she had known this man¡¯s true nature, even if someone gave her a boost of courage, she wouldn¡¯t


    have dared to provoke him!


    Now, she was beyond regretful!


    Taking deep breaths, Estelle managed to calm herself. She restrained herself from pping the man¡¯s


    face, which should¡¯ve looked indifferent but currently contained a touch of scorn instead.


    ¡°Shawn, return my phone to me!¡±


    Shawn abruptly narrowed his eyes, and a hint of danger filled his gaze. ¡°Why? Do you still want to call


    the person you went on a blind date with today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Estelle grunted, then reached for the phone on the bedside table.


    Shawn, however, was one step faster and got hold of her phone.


    Noticing how furious she was, he chuckled, then ced a peck on her lips before slowly turning on her


    phone and saying, ¡°Estelle, have you forgotten what I said to you just now? I can ignore what


    happenedst time, but what happens after¡­ Hehe.¡±


    He gave a lightugh, but his gaze was so intense that it was hard not to look at him.


    As she thought of how he stopped during the most heated moment to torture her and force her to agree


    to those matters, Estelle¡¯s face was flushed!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Estelle red at him, then rolled her eyes. Knowing that Shawn was a man of his word, she


    quickly changed her methods and pouted. ¡°I just want to call Myra. Will you please give me my phone?¡±


    Shawn simply let out a low chuckle and wrapped his fingers around Estelle¡¯s long hair while patting her


    pink cheeks. ¡°Miss Stark probably doesn¡¯t have time to talk to you right now.¡±


    Estelle felt a little helpless, but she hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°Shawn, you have no right to deprive


    me of my rights. I said that I don¡¯t want to be with you! Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s slender eyes narrowed instantly, and the darkness pooling inside them was as ck as ink.


    Usually, when he acted like this, Estelle knew that he was angry.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Whenever he got angry, the consequences were severe!


    Estelle shrank back. Just as she was wondering how to quickly extinguish his anger, the man in front of


    her suddenly disyed a touch of helplessness and¡­ affection!


    If Estelle wasn¡¯t mistaken, he was doting on her!


    ¡°Estelle, tell me. Why don¡¯t you want to go back to the Hart Residence with me? If you don¡¯t want to


    marry me now, we can just get engaged. Wouldn¡¯t that be okay?¡±


    While Estelle was in a dazed state, Shawn had already pulled her into an embrace.


    His eyes contained a deep and unwavering sense of tenderness, which momentarily made Estelle


    forget about his true nature. Holding her hands out to push his chest away, she stammered, ¡°W-wait¡­


    Why should I go back to the Hart Residence with you¡­ And¡­ why should I get engaged to you?¡±


    When her hands came into contact with Shawn¡¯s chest, the heat was so intense that she hurriedly drew


    her hands back.


    If Shawn was acting beastly, Estelle could still make a scene, but currently, Shawn¡­ She silently


    chided herself for having absolutely no strength to fight against him when he was being like this!


    Shawn saw how bold and righteous Estelle was from the beginning, and how her eyes darted back and


    forth as she began blushing a little.


    When Estelle wasn¡¯t looking, Shawn slightly narrowed his eyes. He had to admit that Elliot¡¯s secret


    courting methods were certainly effective.


    He gave Estelle a gentle smile, rendering herpletely stunned.


    Shawn was a little amused. Lowering his head, he ced another peck on her lips. Then, he gently


    wrapped his arms around her body and ignored her protests as he gripped her hands. ¡°Estelle, aren¡¯t


    you afraid of othersing to steal me?¡±


    ¡°Steal you¡­ I can¡¯t wait for someone to take you away!¡± Estelle¡¯s soul had almost left her body, but she


    persisted stubbornly.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid that someone will steal you, Estelle¡­¡± Shawn¡¯s voice was low, and his hot breath was


    blowing on her neck, causing her whole body to shudder a little.


    One of his hands suddenly moved downward while the other held up Estelle¡¯s chin. In a sh, his thin


    lips covered hers and he began to entangle himself with her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get engaged first, okay?¡± His movements were soft but arousing.


    Estelle felt as if she was floating on clouds; about to forget everything. She kept her mouth shut and


    remained silent.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let me treat you unjustly, right? I¡¯m already thirty-seven. Estelle, don¡¯t you know how my


    family threatens me? But, I only like you¡­¡± Muttering these passionate words, Shawn fixed his warm


    gaze on her.


    Perhaps Estelle didn¡¯t notice, but even though she said she didn¡¯t like him, her body¡¯s honest reaction


    showed how much she depended on him.


    ¡°You only like¡­ me?¡± Estelle¡¯s vision turned blurry.


    ¡°Yes, I only like you, Estelle. So, get engaged to me first, okay?¡± Shawn patiently induced.


    Estelle¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and she seemed to be struggling violently and hesitating. Shawn,


    however, was patient as he kissed her, and he stretched out a hand to smoothen the crease between


    her eyebrows.


    Gradually, Estelle exhaled as if she was giving up, then suddenly turned around. ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll get


    engaged! But, if I find out that you go around looking for other women while we¡¯re engaged, then I¡¯ll


    definitely hang you up and castrate you!¡±


    A smile appeared on Shawn¡¯s face, and he felt like he had prevailed. Tilting Estelle¡¯s head downward,


    he ced his thin lips on hers. ¡°What a demanding little sprite!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Estelle tightly grasped the phone in her hand, and her face was twisted into a horrifying expression. ¡°I


    can¡¯t believe that heartless bastard, Shawn, actually made me say such thingsst night! Myra, you¡¯re


    heartless as well! It¡¯s your fault for noting to save me! Everything¡¯s great now. I promised to get


    engaged to Shawn, but how can I? Now, he has a death grip on me. After the engagement, I can


    already imagine how miserable I¡¯m going to be¡­¡±


    It was almost noon when Estelle finally got out of bed.


    Undoubtedly, Shawn had already gone to work at this hour.


    She was supposed to guest star on a show today, but now that she had so many hickeys at the base of


    her neck, she had to put off the invitation. Feeling down, she called Myra.


    Myra felt a little guilty. Last night, she had indeed ¡®carelessly¡¯ betrayed her friend.


    She coughed lightly, then, in an attempt tofort her friend, she said, ¡°Estelle, in the first ce, didn¡¯t


    you say that you can¡¯t have anyone other than Deputy Mayor Hart? In fact, I think that those ex-


    boyfriends of yours aren¡¯t as good as him. Not to mention, next time, you might not be able to meet


    someone like him. So, why can¡¯t you be with him?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be with him?!¡± As Estelle thought of how wicked that man was, her heart tightened. ¡°I


    admit that I can¡¯t contain a man like Shawn. Men who can¡¯t be contained are like clouds, and you know


    that I like the feeling of having everything under my control.¡±

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Myra was quiet for a moment. Estelle had always been domineering and headstrong, but for Shawn to


    be the weaker party in their rtionship just seemed¡­ impossible.


    All of a sudden, she asked a little cautiously, ¡°Estelle, have you¡­ not forgotten that person?¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, then Estelle¡¯s unrecognizable voice


    sounded. ¡°Myra, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t want to be with Shawn. I don¡¯t have anything to do


    with him at all, okay? If you hadn¡¯t just mentioned that person, I would¡¯vepletely forgotten about


    him. Shawn and I¡­ I just don¡¯t think we¡¯re suitable for each other!¡±


    ¡°How are you not suitable?!¡± Myra eximed.


    Estelle took a deep breath. ¡°He¡¯s one of thew-abiding renowned figures, and his future is bright.


    He¡­ Anyway, he would never have a rtionship with a measly actress like me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡± Myra raised her eyebrows.


    In the beginning, when Tony wanted to be with her, she had a lot of concerns.


    Women tended to contemte more than men. They would consider all kinds of issues, but from a


    man¡¯s point of view, there was only one question¡ª¡®will you be with me?¡¯


    ¡°Deputy Mayor Hart minds that you¡¯re an actress?¡± Myra asked. She knew that Estelle liked her job


    very much, albeit being born the impressive daughter of a rich family.


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Estelle muttered. Feeling that admitting this was helping Shawn, she quickly added, ¡°But,


    he¡¯s always troubling me and preventing me from filming flirtatious scenes, which is disturbing my


    career! And it makes me very¡ª¡±


    ¡°Charles doesn¡¯t like Shawn?¡± Myra interrupted, ignoring her desperate remarks.


    Estelle replied somewhat unhappily, ¡°Of course, Charles likes him. As a profiteer, how could he not like


    him¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like Deputy Mayor Hart?¡± Myra¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she interrupted her


    once again.


    Estelle was a little frantic now. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t like him, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it settled?¡± Myra thought, It¡¯s just as I expected. She likes Deputy Mayor Hart. ¡°Estelle, if


    you¡¯re worried about something, why don¡¯t you talk it out with him? It¡¯s possible that what you think is a


    problem is not a problem to him at all.¡±


    Simrly, in the beginning, Myra kept thinking that she shouldn¡¯t be with Tony because of her identity,


    and she thought that his family woulde in their way.


    But, in fact, Tony didn¡¯t care, and his family treated her very well.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t understand!¡± Estelle was growing a little restless. She was rushing to the city hall, and


    after getting out of the car, she walked directly toward Shawn¡¯s office. She wanted to have a good chat


    with him and take back everything she saidst night!


    ¡°That¡¯s it for now. I have something to do, so I can¡¯t talk anymore. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Looking at the office door before her, Estelle took a deep breath as mixed emotions appeared in her


    eyes.


    She pushed open the door and was about to let loose everything she wanted to say, but upon seeing


    the scene in front of her, her expression changed in an instant.


    At this moment, Shawn was standing next to his desk, and a graceful woman stood leaning against


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    him. Nearly her entire person was nestled in his arms, and she currently had her hands on his tie.


    The woman seemed rmed by the sound of the door opening behind her, and she quickly turned to


    take a look. When she saw who the visitor was, the woman was no longer panicky, and a knowing


    smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Estelle?¡± The woman squinted.


    ¡°Kris¡­¡± Estelle¡¯s face dropped as she went straight into the office, not forgetting to reach behind to


    close the office door. Taking just a few steps, she stood before Shawn and Kris.


    When she saw Shawn¡¯s tightly knitted brows and his lowered gaze, the fire in Estelle¡¯s stomach rose


    abruptly.


    ¡°Why the f*ck are your hands there, huh?! Hurry up and let him go!¡± Estelle stared at Kris¡¯ hands on


    Shawn¡¯s tie, which she found to be an eyesore, and wanted nothing more than to chop them off!


    Last night, he obviously said that he only likes me¡­ Yet, now he¡¯s getting entangled with another


    woman! It wouldn¡¯t be that bad if the woman had ss, but how could it be this b*tch, Kris!


    Estelle¡¯s eyes seemed to be zing with mes as she fixed Shawn with a burning re.


    However, this incident between Kris and Shawn could be said to be an ident.


    Kris hade to the city hall today to rescind the application for the Central Square project that the


    Stark Group had sent in some time ago.


    She had seen Tony many times before, but she had only seen Shawn a few times. During those few


    times, she was always in a hurry. Today, she realized that Shawn looked somewhat simr to Tony.


    Just like Tony, Shawn was unbelievably handsome! What was more important was that Shawn¡¯s


    character and temperament were to Kris¡¯ liking. It gave her the idea that even if she couldn¡¯t get Tony,


    getting Shawn would be just as good.


    The two were originally talking about the Central Square project, but Kris clearly had other intentions.


    When Shawn wasn¡¯t paying attention, she snuggled up to him and offered to help him adjust his tie.


    Shawn¡¯s expression changed slightly. Just as he was about to push her away, Estelle happened to


    Hence, Shawn acted a little childishly and wanted to see Estelle¡¯s reaction.


    Sure enough, he found her reaction to be rather¡­ surprising.


    When Kris saw Estelle, she didn¡¯t take her seriously. After all, she knew how bad Estelle¡¯s reputation


    was in Bradfort City just by looking at how many boyfriends she had had before.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll let go just because you ask me to? On what grounds?¡± Kris heard that Estelle was


    pursuing Shawn, but she reckoned there was no way he would ept Estelle.


    After all, how could such a noble man be with a woman as shameless as Estelle?


    Kris deliberately moved her hand to remove Shawn¡¯s tie, but a cold voice suddenly sounded from atop


    her head. ¡°Let go.¡±


    His voice was icy to the core.


    Kris froze for a moment, then smiled and lifted her head to look at Shawn. Her eyes were full of


    ambiguity. ¡°Deputy Mayor Hart, I¡¯m sorry. I was so immersed in talking with Miss Langley that I forgot to


    help you with your tie. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said let go.¡± The man¡¯s cold voice sounded once more. This time, Shawn instantly pushed Kris away.


    Frowning, he nced at the tie on his chest, then immediately pulled the angry woman in front of him


    into his arms. ¡°My tie is loose. Help me adjust it.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll adjust it just because you asked me to?¡± Estelle looked at Shawn¡¯s tie. She felt disgusted


    just thinking that Kris had touched that tie!


    Shawn seemed to know what she was thinking. Raising his eyebrows, he suddenly took off his tie


    before throwing it into the trash can beside him¡ªall while Kris was watching.


    In an instant, Kris was livid, and she red resentfully at Estelle.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Myra¡¯s friend had actually found a way to tie Shawn down already!


    Estelle didn¡¯t spare her another nce but simply looked at Shawn¡¯s hand which had just touched the


    tie with disgust.


    A tinge of helplessness appeared in Shawn¡¯s eyes. He suddenly took a handkerchief out from his


    pocket before carefully wiping the hand that had just touched the tie. Then, he threw the handkerchief


    into the trash can and hugged Estelle. ¡°Is it fine now? I didn¡¯t intend to let another woman touch me just


    now.¡±


    Kris heard the meaning behind his words. He was implying that she had deliberately tried to get close


    to him just now, so the incident had nothing to do with him!


    Kris had always been conceited, and the men chasing her could form a line all the way from Bradfort


    City to Springdale City. However, the two men that she had her eyes on were seemingly blind, as they


    didn¡¯t see her at all!


    She couldn¡¯t bear to stay in Shawn¡¯s office anymore, so in her seven-inch high-heels, she left in bitter


    haste!

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Myra was quiet for a moment. Estelle had always been domineering and headstrong, but for Shawn to


    be the weaker party in their rtionship just seemed¡­ impossible.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    All of a sudden, she asked a little cautiously, ¡°Estelle, have you¡­ not forgotten that person?¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, then Estelle¡¯s unrecognizable voice


    sounded. ¡°Myra, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t want to be with Shawn. I don¡¯t have anything to do


    with him at all, okay? If you hadn¡¯t just mentioned that person, I would¡¯vepletely forgotten about


    him. Shawn and I¡­ I just don¡¯t think we¡¯re suitable for each other!¡±


    ¡°How are you not suitable?!¡± Myra eximed.


    Estelle took a deep breath. ¡°He¡¯s one of thew-abiding renowned figures, and his future is bright.


    He¡­ Anyway, he would never have a rtionship with a measly actress like me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡± Myra raised her eyebrows.


    In the beginning, when Tony wanted to be with her, she had a lot of concerns.


    Women tended to contemte more than men. They would consider all kinds of issues, but from a


    man¡¯s point of view, there was only one question¡ª¡®will you be with me?¡¯T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Deputy Mayor Hart minds that you¡¯re an actress?¡± Myra asked. She knew that Estelle liked her job


    very much, albeit being born the impressive daughter of a rich family.


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Estelle muttered. Feeling that admitting this was helping Shawn, she quickly added, ¡°But,


    he¡¯s always troubling me and preventing me from filming flirtatious scenes, which is disturbing my


    career! And it makes me very¡ª¡±


    ¡°Charles doesn¡¯t like Shawn?¡± Myra interrupted, ignoring her desperate remarks.


    Estelle replied somewhat unhappily, ¡°Of course, Charles likes him. As a profiteer, how could he not like


    him¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like Deputy Mayor Hart?¡± Myra¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she interrupted her


    once again.


    Estelle was a little frantic now. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t like him, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it settled?¡± Myra thought, It¡¯s just as I expected. She likes Deputy Mayor Hart. ¡°Estelle, if


    you¡¯re worried about something, why don¡¯t you talk it out with him? It¡¯s possible that what you think is a


    problem is not a problem to him at all.¡±


    Simrly, in the beginning, Myra kept thinking that she shouldn¡¯t be with Tony because of her identity,


    and she thought that his family woulde in their way.


    But, in fact, Tony didn¡¯t care, and his family treated her very well.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t understand!¡± Estelle was growing a little restless. She was rushing to the city hall, and


    after getting out of the car, she walked directly toward Shawn¡¯s office. She wanted to have a good chat


    with him and take back everything she saidst night!


    ¡°That¡¯s it for now. I have something to do, so I can¡¯t talk anymore. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Looking at the office door before her, Estelle took a deep breath as mixed emotions appeared in her


    eyes.


    She pushed open the door and was about to let loose everything she wanted to say, but upon seeing


    the scene in front of her, her expression changed in an instant.


    At this moment, Shawn was standing next to his desk, and a graceful woman stood leaning against


    him. Nearly her entire person was nestled in his arms, and she currently had her hands on his tie.


    The woman seemed rmed by the sound of the door opening behind her, and she quickly turned to


    take a look. When she saw who the visitor was, the woman was no longer panicky, and a knowing


    smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Estelle?¡± The woman squinted.


    ¡°Kris¡­¡± Estelle¡¯s face dropped as she went straight into the office, not forgetting to reach behind to


    close the office door. Taking just a few steps, she stood before Shawn and Kris.


    When she saw Shawn¡¯s tightly knitted brows and his lowered gaze, the fire in Estelle¡¯s stomach rose


    abruptly.


    ¡°Why the f*ck are your hands there, huh?! Hurry up and let him go!¡± Estelle stared at Kris¡¯ hands on


    Shawn¡¯s tie, which she found to be an eyesore, and wanted nothing more than to chop them off!


    Last night, he obviously said that he only likes me¡­ Yet, now he¡¯s getting entangled with another


    woman! It wouldn¡¯t be that bad if the woman had ss, but how could it be this b*tch, Kris!


    Estelle¡¯s eyes seemed to be zing with mes as she fixed Shawn with a burning re.


    However, this incident between Kris and Shawn could be said to be an ident.


    Kris hade to the city hall today to rescind the application for the Central Square project that the


    Stark Group had sent in some time ago.


    She had seen Tony many times before, but she had only seen Shawn a few times. During those few


    times, she was always in a hurry. Today, she realized that Shawn looked somewhat simr to Tony.


    Just like Tony, Shawn was unbelievably handsome! What was more important was that Shawn¡¯s


    character and temperament were to Kris¡¯ liking. It gave her the idea that even if she couldn¡¯t get Tony,


    getting Shawn would be just as good.


    The two were originally talking about the Central Square project, but Kris clearly had other intentions.


    When Shawn wasn¡¯t paying attention, she snuggled up to him and offered to help him adjust his tie.


    Shawn¡¯s expression changed slightly. Just as he was about to push her away, Estelle happened to


    Hence, Shawn acted a little childishly and wanted to see Estelle¡¯s reaction.


    Sure enough, he found her reaction to be rather¡­ surprising.


    When Kris saw Estelle, she didn¡¯t take her seriously. After all, she knew how bad Estelle¡¯s reputation


    was in Bradfort City just by looking at how many boyfriends she had had before.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll let go just because you ask me to? On what grounds?¡± Kris heard that Estelle was


    pursuing Shawn, but she reckoned there was no way he would ept Estelle.


    After all, how could such a noble man be with a woman as shameless as Estelle?


    Kris deliberately moved her hand to remove Shawn¡¯s tie, but a cold voice suddenly sounded from atop


    her head. ¡°Let go.¡±


    His voice was icy to the core.


    Kris froze for a moment, then smiled and lifted her head to look at Shawn. Her eyes were full of


    ambiguity. ¡°Deputy Mayor Hart, I¡¯m sorry. I was so immersed in talking with Miss Langley that I forgot to


    help you with your tie. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said let go.¡± The man¡¯s cold voice sounded once more. This time, Shawn instantly pushed Kris away.


    Frowning, he nced at the tie on his chest, then immediately pulled the angry woman in front of him


    into his arms. ¡°My tie is loose. Help me adjust it.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll adjust it just because you asked me to?¡± Estelle looked at Shawn¡¯s tie. She felt disgusted


    just thinking that Kris had touched that tie!


    Shawn seemed to know what she was thinking. Raising his eyebrows, he suddenly took off his tie


    before throwing it into the trash can beside him¡ªall while Kris was watching.


    In an instant, Kris was livid, and she red resentfully at Estelle.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Myra¡¯s friend had actually found a way to tie Shawn down already!


    Estelle didn¡¯t spare her another nce but simply looked at Shawn¡¯s hand which had just touched the


    tie with disgust.


    A tinge of helplessness appeared in Shawn¡¯s eyes. He suddenly took a handkerchief out from his


    pocket before carefully wiping the hand that had just touched the tie. Then, he threw the handkerchief


    into the trash can and hugged Estelle. ¡°Is it fine now? I didn¡¯t intend to let another woman touch me just


    now.¡±


    Kris heard the meaning behind his words. He was implying that she had deliberately tried to get close


    to him just now, so the incident had nothing to do with him!


    Kris had always been conceited, and the men chasing her could form a line all the way from Bradfort


    City to Springdale City. However, the two men that she had her eyes on were seemingly blind, as they


    didn¡¯t see her at all!


    She couldn¡¯t bear to stay in Shawn¡¯s office anymore, so in her seven-inch high-heels, she left in bitter


    haste!

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    However, upon seeing the ring on Myra¡¯s hand, the crowd fell silent. There was a financial talk show


    two days ago, and the guest of the interview was none other than Tony Hart¡ªthe president of the Hart


    Group.


    At that time, apart from the trivial economic problems, the host was very interested in the ring on his


    hand. When asked if the day of the wedding was approaching, Tony casually answered ¡®yes¡¯. Right


    then, the affection on his face and the tenderness in his eyes when he looked at the ring nearly


    drowned everyone on and off screen!


    That particr talk show had shocked the entire Bradfort City, and they even showed a close-up shot


    of the ring. In fact, the employees of the Stark Group noticed that Myra had on the same-style ring, but


    it was only at this moment that they were certain that both of them were wearing couple rings!


    When Gemma saw the ring on Myra¡¯s hand, her expression instantly turned unpleasant. Needless to


    say, Gemma wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with that ring. When she first returned to Bradfort City, she already


    noticed the strange ring on Tony¡¯s finger, but obviously, the man who was impatient with her wouldn¡¯t


    tell her anything about the ring. Now that Myra had revealed the answer, Gemma felt a fiery sense of


    shame burning inside her, and she wanted so badly to tear the woman in front of her to shreds!


    ¡°Is that so? But, as far as I know, you and Director Chase got divorced because you had long been


    suspected of wanting to hook up with Tony. You sold the secrets of the Chase Family¡¯s Hilliville Project


    to the Hart Family to get closer to them. After the Chase Family obtained evidence, you knew that you


    were going to be exposed, and you even went all the way to the golf course to beg Tony. At that time,


    the paparazzi took a lot of photos. The Chase Family spread stories about you staying in Tony¡¯s office


    an entire night before you even divorced Director Chase. Myra, what else can you say to argue?¡±


    Gemma stared unblinkingly at the woman in front of her. Since she dares to be with Tony, she has to


    pay the price!


    Immediately, the crowd erupted into a chorus of ¡®woahs¡¯. Some things were just rumors, so they didn¡¯t


    dare discuss them too openly. After all, they had all personally witnessed Tony taking care of the Stark


    Group¡¯s general manager¡ªMyra.


    But, she got together with Tony right after divorcing Sean. Did Miss Stark really not betray Director


    Chase during their marriage?


    Noticing everyone¡¯s suspicious and condemning gazes, Myra sneered inwardly. Gemma was trying to


    ruin her reputation in front of everyone on purpose.


    Myra looked indifferently at the woman in front of her, who was clearly prepared, and her gaze turned


    cold. ¡°Miss Walton, do show evidence before you say such things. You¡¯ve just returned, so you might


    not know thews in this country. Your remarks just now are enough to constitute a crime of


    defamation.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s defamation, we don¡¯t know yet!¡± Gemma looked delightedly at Myra. This was all


    thanks to her brother, who had helped her investigate everything. This b*tch went so far as to hook up


    Tony while she was married! At that time, did Tony know that she was a married woman? Tony must


    have been deceived by her, which is why he¡¯s still with her now!


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand here anymore. Go do what you¡¯re supposed to do! What¡¯s so interesting here? There¡¯s


    nothing more than a feral dog trying to bite people!¡± Tilly sensed that something was wrong, so she


    wanted to quickly disperse the onlooking crowd.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Since you¡¯re not guilty, why would you be afraid of other people hearing stuff? Myra, are


    you bold enough to swear? Are you bold enough to say that you didn¡¯t do anything to betray Director


    Chase during your marriage?! Are you bold enough to say that you didn¡¯t approach Tony while you


    were married?!¡± Gemma¡¯s expression was no longer the picture of feigned grievances and resignation.


    Now, she appeared arrogant¡ªlike a peacock that didn¡¯t want to let go.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be bold enough to admit all that!?¡± Myra¡¯s face darkened.


    p, p, p. Gemma pped. Mockery was written all over her face. ¡°I really despise women like


    you! It¡¯s a good thing the Chase Family cut off rtions with you. Whoever gets involved with you will


    be infected with bad luck! But, do you really think I don¡¯t have a way?¡±


    All of a sudden, Gemma took out her phone, where a video had been paused. While Myra stared coldly


    at her, Gemma pressed the y button, and the video immediately started ying in front of everyone.


    The look on everyone¡¯s faces changed from curiosity to suspicion and shock! All these happened in


    merely two to three minutes.


    Myra knew what kind of video it was as soon as she saw the scene at which the video was paused.


    She had seen the video a few months ago. It was the one that Sasha had picked out and given to Sean


    ¡ªwhere she was running out of Tony¡¯s hotel room in a disheveled state. Not only did the video catch


    her in an awkward situation, but it also clearly showed who the hotel room that she ran out of belonged


    to.


    Myra tightly clenched her fists that were hanging by her sides.


    ¡°Myra, are you still going to argue now?!¡± Gemma¡¯s gaze became aggressive. Taking a step forward,


    she stood right in front of Myra before lifting her head and staring intently at her. ¡°Now, there¡¯s evidence


    to show what kind of a woman you are. I also have a photo of you leaving Tony¡¯s office, and that photo


    can prove that you stayed in his office all night before you and Director Chase got divorced! Didn¡¯t you


    swear that you didn¡¯t do anything to betray Director Chase during your marriage? Didn¡¯t you say you


    didn¡¯t get close to Tony while you were still married? Then, what is this?¡±


    Gemma felt extremely happy. If you had been sensible and left Tony that day, I might have only taught


    you a simple lesson. But, since you didn¡¯t recognize the favor I was giving you, you can¡¯t me me for


    being cruel!


    ¡°Myra, why don¡¯t you exin yourself in the presence of everyone at the Stark Group? Why were you


    in Tony¡¯s room that day? Why did you run out of Tony¡¯s room looking disheveled? Don¡¯t tell us that you


    just went in to have a chat with Tony. Everyone here has a brain, so you don¡¯t need to waste


    everyone¡¯s time by talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? What right do you have toe here and say all these to Miss Stark?


    Miss, if you don¡¯t have an appointment, then I¡¯m sorry. Stark Tower is not a wet market where anyone


    can just walk in!¡±


    As soon as Tilly finished speaking, a ¡®ding¡¯ sounded to indicate that the elevator had reached their floor.


    The elevator doors opened and three security guards were standing inside. Tilly rxed in an instant,


    and she hurriedly waved to the three of them. ¡°Security, here! It¡¯s this woman. I don¡¯t know how the


    people downstairs allowed her toe up. She¡¯s been up here creating a fuss for a long while. Hurry


    up and get her out of Stark Tower!¡±


    The three security guards hurried over and were about to grab Gemma¡¯s arm. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, but


    please leave Stark Tower immediately!¡±


    The three security guards were a little nervous because she was causing trouble on Cameron¡¯s floor.


    They were afraid that Cameron would ce the me on them and they would lose their jobs.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Gemma broke away from the security guards¡¯ grasps, then looked sharply at Myra. ¡°Myra,


    what is it? Are you so eager to kick me out of Stark Tower because you were caught red-handed?


    Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t do those things? Then, can I take your silence as acquiescence? Weren¡¯t


    you going to sue me for defamation? Why don¡¯t you call the police right now?¡±

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    ¡°If you call the police, naturally, someone will check the authenticity of your usations! Since you said


    I was ndering you, then you won¡¯t be afraid of people finding out the truth!¡± There was a joyful


    coldness in Gemma¡¯s eyes.


    Myra squeezed her fists into even tighter balls.


    She wanted to say that what happened that day was just a misunderstanding. She had indeed entered


    Tony¡¯s room that day, but only because Leo asked her to bring dinner up for Tony, which was why she


    entered Tony¡¯s hotel room.


    However, Tony did, in fact, have some intentions toward her at that time. How was she supposed to


    exin it? She couldn¡¯t possibly say that Tony regarded her as the kind of woman who would sell her


    body for a project and had treated her ordingly, right?


    Not to mention, she was framed for stealing trade secrets about the Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville Project, so


    she had indeed stayed with Tony for one night.


    The next day, she even exined herself to the employees of the Chase Group, but no one believed


    her.


    People often only believed and made judgments based on what they saw. How could they possibly


    believe that she was taken to Tony¡¯s office because she was severely injured and that nothing


    happened between them?


    Suspicions and gossip would only make things worse.


    Myra was just afraid that Tony would earn the reputation of pursuing married women.


    Her identity at that time was already a sensitive topic, so who knew what the public would twist the


    story into? She dared not bet on Tony, and she didn¡¯t want him to be discredited because of her.


    Nevertheless, her silence was obviously boosting the power of Gemma¡¯s statements.


    The expressions of every person looking at her had changed.


    ¡°Miss Stark¡­¡± Tilly peered at Myra, feeling worried.


    She knew about how Tony pursued Myra back then.


    Ever since she knew that Myra¡¯s husband was Sean¡ªthe director who was constantly involved in


    scandals¡ªTilly immediately stood with Tony.


    It could be said that Tilly had done quite a lot to get Myra and Tony together. Among them, when Myra


    left the Chase Group after being wrongfully used of stealing their Hilliville Project¡¯s trade secrets,


    Tilly was the one who called Tony to inform him about what happened in the Chase Group.


    She was also aware that the matter with the video was rather serious.


    ¡°Security, hurry up and get her out!¡± Tilly looked at the three security guards, who were standing frozen


    in ce. Myra¡¯s silence made her a little uneasy, so she decided that she would call Tonyter to tell


    him about this.


    The three security guards came to their senses and moved forward to pull Gemma¡¯s arm, so the


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Suddenly, a grave and stern voice rang out, bringing the stalemate to a halt.


    The people gathering around them opened up a path for Cameron to walk out of the crowd.


    While they were tugging on each other just now, Gemma¡¯s hairdo was destroyed, so her hair was


    currently in disarray, making her look a little wretched.


    An angry me was burning in her eyes. Taking advantage of Cameron¡¯s gradual approach, she broke


    free of the security guard¡¯s grasp and tidied herself before walking forward. Along the way, she


    mmed hard into Myra¡¯s shoulder. Then, she forced a smile and looked at Cameron. ¡°You¡¯re


    President Stark, right? I¡¯m a member of the Walton Group¡¯s board of directors, and my name is Gemma


    Walton. I believe you¡¯ve heard of me before, President Stark.¡±


    The Walton Family was once famous in Bradfort City, so the older generation of businessmen must


    have heard of them before.


    Something shed across Cameron¡¯s eyes. As he looked around, his gaze swept over Myra, and the


    slightest hint of coldness crossed his features. However, when he looked at Gemma, there was a slight


    smile in his eyes. ¡°I wonder what brought you to the Stark Group, Miss Walton?¡±


    Evidently, he knew Gemma¡¯s identity.


    Gemma immediately stuck out her chin and nced at the crowd as she let out a coldugh. ¡°Miss Kris


    invited me to the Stark Group to wait for her, but I took the wrong elevator just now and ended up on


    this floor. I identally ran into Miss Myra, and I couldn¡¯t stand some of her shameless behaviors, so I


    just made a few remarks. Who knew that she would call for the security guards to kick me out!¡±


    Although Gemma didn¡¯t like the Stark Family, she still listened to her brother¡¯s advice.


    Since her brother asked her to find Kris to maintain a close rtionship, she did as she was told.


    In her opinion, for the Stark Family to be able to be friends with her was an honor for them.


    When Cameron heard Gemma¡¯s words, he slightly narrowed his eyes at Myra. ¡°Myra, you¡¯re in the


    wrong here. Miss Walton is a guest. If there are any misunderstandings, just talk it out. How can you so


    unreasonably try to kick someone out of Stark Tower? Is this how I taught you to treat guests?¡±


    Cameron¡¯s expression was serious, but Myra was not surprised to hear him say all these.


    Some time ago, Cameron might have been dejected and listless because he didn¡¯t have a son, but it


    never affected his opposition toward her.


    ¡°Was it idental or deliberate? I¡¯m afraid only Miss Walton herself knows. She¡¯s the daughter of the


    Walton Family, so why wouldn¡¯t she know who was situated on the top floor of Stark Tower? However,


    her luck today is rather good and impartial, as she appeared right after the meeting finished,¡± Myra said


    stonily.


    Gemma sneered, ¡°Myra, are you ming me for deliberately telling everyone about your dirty deeds?!


    That¡¯s right. I admit it. I just wanted to let everyone know what you did! I¡¯m bold enough to take


    responsibility for what I¡¯ve done. Are you?¡±


    Seeing the slight change in Myra¡¯s expression, Gemma looked at Cameron. ¡°President Stark, I have a


    video here. I wonder if you¡¯re interested? After watching it, you may rethink how to educate your


    shameless daughter!¡±


    She said outrightly that Myra was shameless, but it was clear that Cameron had no intentions of


    protecting his daughter.


    He immediately began to watch the video on the phone in Gemma¡¯s hand.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After he was done watching, his expression changed instantly.


    ¡°Myra! You actually did something so disappointing in the past! You¡­ Hey! How did I educate you! Did


    I tell you to betray your husband! Look at this. Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    He stretched out his hand and was about to p Myra, but halfway through, she grabbed his hand with


    a hardened expression.


    ¡°Myra, what are you doing! You¡¯ve embarrassed the Stark Family! Yet, you still don¡¯t know how to


    repent! Miss Walton has alreadye to the Stark Group to create trouble. Do you want the entire


    Stark Family to be a joke because of you? You¡¯ve really put your mother to shame!¡±


    At the mention of her mother, Myra suddenly pushed Cameron away¡ªhard.


    Cameron staggered a few steps back and nearly fell. The look on his face changed in an instant!


    ¡°Myra, I¡¯m your father!¡±


    ¡°President Stark, you must¡¯ve forgotten who threw me out of the Stark Family two years ago.¡± Myra


    fixed the man in front of her with a cold stare. ¡°I only have a mother, but not a father!¡±


    She could kind of guess that Gemma must have already nned all these with the Starks a while ago.


    No wonder Gemma knew when toe up to make me feelpletely helpless!


    She shoved the people in front of her, wanting to get into the elevator and leave.


    However, Gemma grabbed her wrist tightly. ¡°Myra, are you just going to leave after doing all those


    things? President Stark is your father, yet that¡¯s how you treat him! Are you even human? It¡¯s no


    wonder you can do all those improper things! You shameless woman!¡±


    ¡°I may be shameless, but do you think you¡¯re not?¡± Myra was being held by her wrist. Turning around,


    she stared at the woman in front of her, who was just pushing her luck. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t get


    Tony, you¡¯re directing all your anger at me! Gemma, Tony doesn¡¯t want you, so you should find your


    own reasons. For a despicable woman like you, who would dare to want you?!¡±

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    ¡°You! How dare you say that to me!¡± Gemma was so angry that her chest was heaving violently, and


    she suddenly grabbed Myra¡¯s hair before pulling it backward.


    Myra was caught off guard, and her scalp felt as if it was going to be torn off by Gemma.


    Tears sprang to her eyes because of the pain. The next moment, Tilly grabbed Gemma¡¯s hair as well.


    ¡°Let go of Miss Stark!¡±


    Just now, when Tilly sensed that something was wrong, she had given Tony a call. As soon as the call


    was connected, she saw Gemma pulling Myra¡¯s hair. She was so shocked that she didn¡¯t even bother


    talking to Tony anymore and quickly went to help Myra.


    Gemma¡¯s scalp hurt, and the pain made her scream. Fortunately, she let go of Myra¡¯s hair.


    Tilly rolled up her sleeves and looked at the people in front of her. With an extremely bitter expression,


    she pointed to the three security guards. ¡°Did you not hear anything just now? I asked you to take her


    away, so why is she still here?! Is themotion not big enough yet?!¡±


    She nced at Gemma, who was in so much pain that she was out of breath for a moment. ¡°And you!


    Do you think you¡¯re Tony¡¯s fianc¨¦e just because you say you are? That¡¯s funny! President Hart has only


    ever admitted to liking Miss Stark. Who do you think you are? You came and harassed Miss Stark just


    because you can¡¯t get him?¡±


    ¡°And you!¡± Tilly was willing to go all out this time. Without thinking any further, she turned around to


    look at Cameron. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Stark¡¯s father. You¡¯re pretending to be distressed about her, and you¡¯re


    letting this woman use that strange video to nder Miss Stark! You should be embarrassed to say that


    you¡¯re her father!¡±


    ¡°And all of you!¡± Tilly nced at the people around her. Indignation was clear on her face. ¡°Is it fun to


    stand idly by and watch the excitement? If you have the time to stick your nose in other people¡¯s affairs,


    then why don¡¯t you spend some time reflecting on your own life to avoid feeling so lonely and empty


    that you have to rely on other people¡¯s lives to fill your life with excitement?¡±


    After being scolded by Tilly, the faces in the crowd turned unpleasant.


    A manager from the human resource department twitched his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not that we want to stick our


    nose in other people¡¯s affairs, but we¡¯re stuck here. What can we say anyway? If you don¡¯t want


    anyone to know what you¡¯ve done, it¡¯s better for the general manager to not have done those dirty


    deeds in the first ce, right? Nothing happens for no reason, right?¡±


    ¡°How dare you say that! You¡ª¡±


    Seeing that Tilly was burning with rage, Myra took hold of her hand and looked at Cameron. ¡°So, it


    seems like Kris has made an alliance with the Young Master of the Walton Family, which is why you¡¯re


    so confident, President Stark.¡±


    There was less indignation in Myra¡¯s eyes than Tilly¡¯s. The more she remained like this, the calmer she


    was. Nevertheless, there was a flurry of emotions in those eyes that Cameron couldn¡¯t discern. He


    couldn¡¯t help tightly clenching his fists. Myraughed coldly. ¡°Since you said I cheated during my


    marriage, then show me proof. What¡¯s there to say about a video that can¡¯t prove anything? Did you all


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    just watch a video of me cheating on Tony, or did you watch a video of me deliberately fooling around


    with Tony? I¡¯m quite surprised with your reaction, President Stark. This has yet to prove anything. You


    just appear anxious to convict me. Are you afraid that I won¡¯t be used?¡±


    ¡°Myra, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still arguing. Well then, tell everyone why you came out of Tony¡¯s room with


    your clothes disheveled that day? ording to the video, after you entered Tony¡¯s room, he was inside


    the whole time. You couldn¡¯t have ended up looking so wretched on your own, right?¡±


    Gemma pressed on relentlessly.


    Clenching her hands into fists, she calmly lifted her head. ¡°No matter what, it has nothing to do with


    you, right, Miss Walton? Why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Heh. Apart from feeling guilty, why can¡¯t you tell everyone what happened at that time?¡± Gemma had a


    venomous smile on her face.


    Myra studied the woman in front of her, whose face was slightly contorted. Some people were like this.


    The matter obviously had nothing to do with them, but in order to gain personal benefits, they would


    harm others unscrupulously under the guise of justice.


    ¡°Miss Walton, if you think your guess is right, then why don¡¯t you just continue thinking that?¡± Myra was


    too annoyed to be in Gemma¡¯s presence any longer, so she didn¡¯t bother taking the elevator. Turning


    around, she walked straight toward the stairs.


    However, after just taking two steps, she was stopped by Gemma, who seemed to be constantly


    lingering.


    ¡°Myra, you betrayed Director Chase, yet you¡¯re acting so bold and righteous when you cheated during


    your marriage. It¡¯s no wonder Mrs. Chase hated you that much! Myra, you¡¯re so shameless. Does


    Director Chase know that you cheated on him back then? Does the Hart Family know you cheated?


    Have you been hiding it from them all this while?¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Myra¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t? Don¡¯t think that you can be so arrogant just because you have Tony backing you up


    now. You¡¯re just hiding him from the truth for now! Myra, I¡¯ll definitely let everyone know about the


    things you did during your marriage. I¡¯ll tell Director Chase, Tony, and the Harts!¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡ª¡±


    Just as Myra was going to say ¡®you want¡¯, a low male voice intervened in their conversation, stopping


    them amidst their intense battle.


    ¡°I wonder what thisdy has to tell me?¡±


    Stunned, everyone was frozen in ce.


    At some point, someone had walked out of the elevator. This person was none other than the man


    Gemma had repeatedly mentioned just now¡ªSean, the Director of Chase Group!


    He was dressed in a gray suit and white shirt, which made him look sharp and cold. He was


    expressionless, but when his gaze fell on Myra, aplex emotion fleeted across his face. Then, he


    looked at Cameron. ¡°Initially, I came here because I had an appointment with President Stark today to


    discuss some stuff. It seems like I arrived just in time for a good show.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Gemma frowned slightly.


    ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you mention me just now? Why? Don¡¯t you even know who I am?¡± Sean¡¯s face was stony,


    and his eyes seemed to contain ice, but his whole demeanor exuded slight extravagance.


    Cameron reluctantly forced a smile. ¡°Turns out it¡¯s Director Chase. I¡¯m sorry you had to witness such a


    ridiculous scene. Something happened in thepany just now. Director Chase, why don¡¯t you go to


    the lounge for a cup of tea first? I¡¯ll go over after I deal with the matter here.¡±


    Obviously, they couldn¡¯t continue their argument in front of Sean because it was partly about his and


    Myra¡¯s marriage. If they did, it would utterly embarrass him!


    In an instant, Gemma realized who the handsome man in front of her was.


    She looked Sean up and down and thought, He¡¯s talented indeed. At such a young age, he¡¯s already


    the director of apany. This means that his skills and abilities aren¡¯t that simple.


    But, after seeing Tony, how could she still put Sean in her sights?


    However¡­ she heard that after Sean and Myra got divorced, the rtionship between the two of them


    immediately fell apart.


    The man next to her even got together with another woman right after.


    Gemma figured he hated Myra a lot for him to do something that would humiliate her this much!


    Gemma¡¯s eyes darted around. She wasn¡¯t as scrupulous as Cameron. She wouldn¡¯t let his value go to


    waste if she could use it to her benefit!


    She looked at Sean with sympathy in her eyes. ¡°Director Chase, you came here just in time. We were


    just talking about how Myra betrayed you back then! She messed around outside with no regard for


    your marriage! I presume you had a deep intuitionst time too, which was why you divorced Myra right


    away!¡±


    Gemma was almost certain that Sean would mock and ridicule Myra, so she smiled triumphantly.


    Now, she wanted to see what else Myra could do!

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    When Sean heard Gemma, his eyes immediately turned cold. Narrowing them, he nced over to see


    the smug expression she had on her face as she was looking at Myra.


    Myra was in a rather awful state after Gemma pulled her by the hair. Her hair was disheveled and her


    hairline was still red.


    Frowning, Sean immediately walked up to Myra and, instead of criticizing her, asked with a concerned


    voice, ¡°What happened? Are you hurt?¡±


    Everyone there was stunned including Gemma and Cameron.


    After a slight pause, Myra knitted her brows together and walked around him without saying anything.


    Seeing the way she was treating him at the moment, Sean clenched his hands beside him.


    He was only concerned for her, but she no longer cared.


    Turning around, he looked at Gemma and asked, ¡°What did you say? That Myra messed around with


    someone else while we were married?¡±


    His attitude garnered a doubtful expression from her.


    The attitude he had now was inconsistent with the rumors she heard about him, thus making her frown


    slightly.


    ording to the information she had, Sean spent each day partying in the two years he was married to


    Myra. He was always with a different woman. After his ex-girlfriend, L, returned, he practically left


    Myra in a heartbeat. At one point, the two even had many arguments with each other. Why is he


    treating her so nicely now?


    L was another matter, but his attitude still made Gemma frown.


    Studying him carefully, she tugged at the corner of her lips. ¡°Director Chase, I believe you¡¯ve seen the


    video Sasha showed you. The video shows Myra sneaking off to a room in Tony¡¯s hotel on the pretense


    that she was on a business trip, thening out with her clothes in a mess. I think everyone should


    know the implications of her shameless behavior.¡±


    ¡°What does it imply?¡± Sean asked impatiently right after she spoke.


    Indeed, he had seen the video she was talking about. At the time, he even showed it to Myra and


    questioned her about it.


    Listening to the way Gemma was talking about Myra now, however, he heard a voice telling him to


    protect Myra. Regardless of what happened back then, he could criticize her, but he couldn¡¯t let this be


    an excuse for Gemma tosh out at her.


    All of a sudden, his gaze turned cold as he looked at Gemma.


    Gemma did not think that he was that baseless. Seeing the unconcealed warmth in his eyes as he


    looked at Myra when he clearly had a cold look on his face, she scorned him, ¡°Are you trying to shield


    Myra, Director Chase? Do you think this will erase the fact that she once cheated on you? Everyone


    knows the truth. While she was still married to you, she was already openly having an affair with Tony.


    Director Chase, don¡¯t tell me you want to help this woman now?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with me helping her, Miss Walton?¡± he shot back without caring about what


    Gemma said.


    Gemma became enraged. ¡°Director Chase, you¡¯ve seen for yourself the kind of woman Myra is! Why


    the h*ll would you help her? If it wasn¡¯t because of her, you wouldn¡¯t have been separated from the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    woman you loved for such a long time!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really funny, Miss Walton. I¡¯m helping Myra only because what you said isn¡¯t true. You¡¯re falsely


    using her. I don¡¯t know why you believed in that strange video, Miss Walton, but it¡¯s obvious that


    your actions toward Myra today constitute harassment. If President Stark doesn¡¯t take action, then I will


    have to report to the police myself.¡±


    Sean was also looking at Cameron with a fairly cold gaze.


    He had always known that Cameron did not treat Myra well. Even though they had a father-daughter


    rtionship, theirs was not the same. At this moment, he knew Cameron¡¯s intentions. He was going to


    excuse himself to the lounge earlier which showed that he never wanted to help Myra.


    Sean scowled at him.


    In an instant, Cameron stiffened and an awkward look appeared on his face.


    ¡°You!¡± Meanwhile, Gemma¡¯s expression was filled with anger.


    She had never imagined that Sean would help Myra. Isn¡¯t he head over heels for L? He always gave


    Myra the cold shoulder because of all the mean things she used to do to L. Why is he acting this


    way today?


    ¡°Director Chase, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re fully aware of the situation. That video is not just some strange


    video; it¡¯s a video your cousin, Sasha, gave me. At the time, as one of thepetitors for the Sunny


    Bay Project, she also went to that hotel with Director Hart. It was at that hotel where she discovered the


    video. This video is foolproof.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, there¡¯s one thing I must tell you and everyone else here. Two months ago, Sasha¡¯s


    they won¡¯t be working with Hay Group anymore. I think Sasha wasn¡¯t able to let it go for some time, so


    she came up with a n to frame Myra. I presume you¡¯ve all heard of some of this.¡±


    ¡°Sean Chase!¡± Gemma¡¯s face was red with anger. She clearly had not known about the shameful act


    that Sasha had done. After Sean exposed Hay Group without any consideration for them, it felt like a


    p in the face to Gemma. Her expression changed immediately. She couldn¡¯t believe that he would


    help Myra and disregard his maternal family. ¡°You¡¯re both divorced now, but you¡¯re still saying all these


    things that you don¡¯t mean on her behalf! Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s secretly having an affair with you now that


    she¡¯s with Tony? Is that why you¡¯re speaking up for her?¡±


    ¡°Enough with your filthy nonsense, Miss Walton!¡± Myra suddenly spoke up after remaining silent this


    whole time. Her lips were pressed together tightly, and her expression did not look good. ¡°You know


    that Tony and I are together now, but you¡¯re trying everything in your power to get between us. You


    chide me, but why don¡¯t you chide yourself too? I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯t feel great having Tony drag you out of


    the Hart Residencest night.¡±


    Since Gemma did not show Myra any mercy, she did not have a reason to put up with that woman¡¯s


    yapping either.


    ¡°Did you already forget what you said to mest night, Miss Walton? You know that Tony and I are


    together now, but you still threatened me to leave him. You already know that he doesn¡¯t like you, but


    you still cling to him and pretend you¡¯re his fianc¨¦e. Does the Hart Family know that you¡¯re doing this?


    What makes you think that just because you like someone, that person has to reciprocate your


    feelings?¡±


    ¡°What the h*ll are you talking about, Myra?¡± Gemma¡¯s face turned purple.


    ¡°Am I wrong? You came to the Hart Residencest night as a guest, but you got thrown out by Tony.


    Unless you instigated the situation, why would he do that to you?¡± Myra¡¯s expression was chilly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you wench. If it weren¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t have treated me that way!¡±


    Boiling with rage, she walked over to teach Myra a lesson, but Sean blocked her path.


    However, Myra did not ept his gesture and simply walked around him to stand in front of Gemma.


    ¡°Is that so? You said it yourself. Tony treated you that way because of me. It also happened at the Hart


    Residence where all the elders were present. If you were his fianc¨¦e, would the elders of the Hart


    Family just watch you get bullied because of me?¡±


    The color drained from Gemma¡¯s face.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    ¡°Please have some respect for yourself, Miss Walton. You im to be his fianc¨¦e without the Hart


    Family¡¯s permission and even widely publicize it. Don¡¯t you think that is inappropriate? Or do you not


    take the Hart Family seriously? It¡¯s no wonder you barged into the Stark Group like a mad dog and


    attacked people.¡± Myra looked to the security guards at the side with an even colder gaze. ¡°Looks like


    security is going to have to hire some new people now. A person can be ipetent when


    they¡¯ve been in the same ce for too long. Don¡¯t you think so, President Stark?¡± She turned to look at


    Cameron who had a strange look on his face ever since Sean showed up.


    Cameron narrowed his eyes. Before security took action, he said with a stiff smile, ¡°It¡¯s all a


    misunderstanding. Miss Walton is young and impetuous. She can be a bit rash with her words. Myra,


    why would you bother with her? Oh, Miss Walton, didn¡¯t youe to see Krissy? Her office is


    downstairs in the Project Department. I¡¯ll have my assistant take you there right away.¡±


    He was obviously trying to resolve the dispute to prevent any further trouble.


    Gemma was ring at Myra and Sean. Not too long ago, she still had the upper hand, but Myra¡¯s ex-


    husband, Sean, showed up out of nowhere. Not only did he not help her, but he even sided with Myra


    to go against her.


    Clenching her fists tightly, Gemma wanted to say more, but Cameron stepped in her line of vision. He


    did not mind using Gemma to ruin Myra¡¯s reputation but not on the basis that he got dragged down as


    well. Even if Gemma did not have second thoughts, he did. He did not know why Sean was helping


    Myra all of a sudden, but it was clear that now was not the time to keep arguing. They were at the Stark


    Group, and he was the president of thepany.


    ¡°Myra, I still need you to make some adjustments to that n from before. Once you¡¯re done, bring the


    copy up to me so I can have a look.¡± Cameron cast an inadvertent nce at Gemma to send her a


    warning before looking at Myra casually. After that, he turned to Sean and said, ¡°Director Chase, we


    didn¡¯t get to finish our discussionst time. Pleasee this way. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sean turned around to look at Myra, but she walked into the elevator ahead with Tilly without looking at


    him.


    Seeing that his eyes were still fixed on Myra, Gemma let out a cynical smile. ¡°I wondered why you kept


    defending Myra. You must have some feelings left for her, don¡¯t you? Does your current wife know


    about what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    The people in the elevator heard Gemma. There were quite a number of people inside, but they all


    acted as if they did not hear anything. Very quickly, the elevator doors closed.


    After watching the elevator doors close slowly, Sean¡¯s face turned cold. He cast a side nce at


    Gemma and retorted, ¡°Having leftover feelings is still better than imagining things.¡±


    Her expression changed immediately, but he had already turned around and was walking toward


    Cameron¡¯s office.


    ¡°How dare you, Sean?¡± She looked exasperated. Originally, she was trying to make fun of Myra, but


    she got made into a joke instead. Letting out a heavy scoff, she walked toward the corridor in her heels


    with a darkened expression on her face.


    Upstairs, Cameron went back to smiling in a steady and reserved manner at Sean. ¡°Director Chase,


    you¡¯ve been divorced from Myra for quite some time now. I was actually afraid that there might be


    some animosity between you two, but this is a sigh of relief to me.¡±


    Thinking about Myra¡¯s attitude toward him a moment ago, Sean still looked rather dejected. He did not


    bother much with Cameron¡¯s remark either. After all, he had not forgotten the way this man treated


    Myra earlier.


    ¡°President Stark, let¡¯s get straight down to business.¡± He had a nk expression.


    Cameron was taken aback and was slightly offended, but he still smiled brightly. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡­


    After entering the elevator, the atmosphere inside felt extremely awkward. Nevertheless, it quickly


    arrived at her floor where she and Tilly both got out.


    As soon as the elevator doors closed behind them, Tilly¡¯s expression sank. ¡°Miss Myra, who was that


    woman? She was so aggressive! She ims to be Director Hart¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but Director Hart never


    mentioned her even once!¡±


    At the thought of Gemma, Myra¡¯s brows also pulled together. ¡°She¡¯s the Young Lady of the Walton


    Family. The Waltons are going to return soon to work in Bradfort City. Her brother and Tony founded


    the Hartwell Group together.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that Walton Family!¡± Tilly eximed.


    ¡°Do you know them, Tilly?¡± Myra asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°I only heard about them from Elliott recently. It didn¡¯t seem like his impression of


    the Waltons was that good either.¡±


    Whenever he speaks about the Walton Family, his tone is always full of scorn. Tilly let out a sigh. In


    that case, everything Gemma Walton said earlier was pure nonsense.


    When Myra noticed Tilly mention Elliot, she turned around skeptically. ¡°Are you close to Elliot these


    days?¡±


    Tilly¡¯s face immediately turned bright red. She wanted to wave her hands, but she couldn¡¯t say anything


    to refute and only felt embarrassed for a while. Myra turned back around with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad


    thing to be close. I think Elliot is quite a decent person.¡± Minus the times when he bes too self-


    centered.


    Tilly was also at the age where she should be dating. If she and Elliot really got into a rtionship,


    Myra would certainly be happy for them.


    Noticing that Myra had sensed something, Tilly quickly turned red then followed after her. Keeping her


    head down, she murmured, ¡°We¡¯re still not in the kind of rtionship you¡¯re thinking of, Miss Stark.¡±


    Once Myra entered her office and sat down at her desk, she looked up at Tilly in front of her. Tilly was


    blushing, and her eyes were glistening. She looked exactly like a girl who was in love. I don¡¯t know how


    Elliot feels about her, but she has definitely fallen for him.


    After a brief pause, Myra suddenly remembered the time when Elliot also stood in front of her and


    asked about Tilly. She chuckled. ¡°Get to know him more then, and see if you¡¯repatible with each


    other.¡±


    Tilly nodded while blushing.


    Myra waited for her to leave before taking a look at her phone. At a nce, she realized that she had


    several missed calls.


    During the meeting, she had put her phone on silent, so she did not notice the calls.


    When she saw the name of the caller, she smiled without realizing and felt the frustration, from being


    provoked by Gemma earlier, subside. ¡°Why did you call me so many times? I came out of the


    conference room not too long ago, so I didn¡¯t see your calls.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tony was already in his sports car heading toward Stark Group. ¡°Was Gemma at your


    carried some sort of magic with it. At the moment, however, she was not seeing the stone-cold look on


    his face. The temperature surrounding him had seemingly fallen below freezing and warded off people


    from getting close to him.


    ¡°Yes, she made a scene here for a while, but that was it. I didn¡¯t take her seriously.¡± The video did make


    Myra feel uneasy, but she knew that Gemma only liked to stir trouble.


    ¡°Is she gone now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Myra pondered for a moment and decided that she should reveal Gemma¡¯s rtionship with


    Cameron and Kris now. ¡°Tony, if I¡¯m not wrong, Kris is currently dating Gideon. She¡¯s also on good


    terms with Gemma at the moment. Gemma came to thepany today on the pretense of seeing her.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to go over?¡± Even though he asked, he was already on his way there.


    She shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe. I can deal with it. You¡¯re busy enough. How can I let you


    worry about this tiny matter too?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know my wife was so considerate.¡±

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Tony¡¯s voice was low and humorous as he bantered. When Myra heard the word ¡®wife¡¯, her cheeks


    started to turn red. He was not usually a sentimental man, but, surprisingly, hearing that worde out


    of his mouth did not feel strange. Instead, it felt rather intoxicating.


    Biting her lower lip, she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not married to you yet¡­¡±


    He let out a low and deepugh. ¡°Are youining that I¡¯m not moving fast enough?¡±


    Upon hearing his words, her face turned even redder. She bickered, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m going to sort out


    some documents now. Focus on your work. Don¡¯t worry about things here.¡±


    He acquiesced with a smile.


    Soon after, their call ended.


    Nheless, he did not change the direction he was going in even after he hung up.


    When Tilly called him, she did not get a chance to talk to him, but he had heard everything that was


    happening at the time. He knew that Sean had gone to Stark Group and heard him defend Myra.


    Naturally, he also heard them talk about the video.


    Hay Group¡­ Sasha Hay¡­


    He smirked at the thought of the woman who seduced him in his office back then, but the tip of his


    brows showed the concern he felt. Stepping on the gas pedal, he hurried his way over to Stark Group.


    Meanwhile, Gemma did not wait very long before Kris returned to thepany.


    Gemma¡¯s expression was not great and neither was Kris¡¯.


    Not only did Kris bump into Estelle at City Hall, but she was even humiliated by both Estelle and


    Shawn. How could she get over it?


    ¡°Gemma¡­¡± Even though Kris looked unhappy, she still forced a smile when she saw Gemma and


    walked into her office toward her. ¡°I heard you came to Bradfort City a while ago. Sorry, I didn¡¯t know


    you in the beginning, so I didn¡¯t invite you. I only found out when Gideon talked about youst night.¡±


    To be frank, Gemma looked down on the Stark Family, especially because it was Myra¡¯s family. Ever


    since she found out that Cameron and Kris stood in opposition to Myra, however, she immediately


    agreed to her brother.


    When she heard Kris¡¯ words, she smiled at her. ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯ll be one family in the future.


    Why are you being so courteous with me, sister-inw?¡±


    Thinking about the women around her brother, Gemma sympathized with the woman in front of her, but


    in spite of her sympathy, she still wouldn¡¯t betray her brother for this woman.


    As soon as Kris heard Gemma, she started to blush. ¡°You know how to tease me, Gemma!¡± Suddenly,


    she remembered the phone call with her father earlier and looked at Gemma cautiously. ¡°Gemma, my


    dad told me that my pompous sister was rude to you outside his office earlier. Don¡¯t be angry. That¡¯s


    the way she is. But don¡¯t worry; Dad and I are still on your side.¡±


    When Kris first heard about the existence of that video, she felt frustrated for a really long time. If she


    had known earlier, she would¡¯ve gotten closer to Sasha and got that video for herself. I didn¡¯t think


    Gemma would be so dumb. She clearly has a trump card in her hands, but she doesn¡¯t know how to


    use it properly! Instead, she let Myra step all over her and even humiliated Dad.


    Gemma was instantly reminded of the incident that took ce. At the thought of Myra¡¯s arrogant and


    smug expression earlier, she became livid and snickered. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder your dad wanted to kick her


    out of the family that year. With her around, how will the Stark Family manage to stand tall and proud in


    the business industry in Bradfort City?¡±


    Even though Myra cheated, she still kept it a secret from everyone. Not only is Tony protecting her, but


    it looks like she also has Sean¡¯s protection after what happened today. L is a good-for-nothing. She


    can¡¯t even keep an eye on one man! At the thought of L, Gemma¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper.


    ¡°What do you n to do, Gemma? That video didn¡¯t fluster Myra. Do you think she has a card up her


    sleeve?¡± Kris asked in aposed manner.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t fluster her?¡± Gemma scoffed. She still hadn¡¯t forgotten how Myra¡¯s face sank in an instant when


    she first revealed the video. As long as this video is real, she can¡¯t possibly remain calm!


    ¡°Why the rush? Myra may be good at talking, but how many people can she exin this to?¡± Gemma


    looked down at her phone. ¡°We can¡¯t keep something so scandalous just between us, can we?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be more fun to share this with everyone?¡± A dubious light flickered across her eyes.


    Kris acted surprised. ¡°You¡¯re brilliant, Gemma. Once everyone finds out about this, it will be over for


    Myra.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what moves she used in the past to deceive Tony and the Hart Family, and even Sean! I


    have to see whether they would still want a disgraceful woman!¡±


    Members of influential families emphasized the honor of their families. If Myra¡¯s act was exposed and


    her true colors were revealed to the world, at the very least, the Hart Family would no longer allow


    Myra to be with Tony.


    When Kris heard Sean¡¯s name being mentioned, a puzzled look shed across her face.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Sean really helped Myra. In addition to seeing Sean outside Tony¡¯s vist


    time, she started to have a look of ridicule as things were getting more and more interesting now.


    ¡­


    After Myra hung up the phone, she began to think about the n they discussed in the meeting earlier.


    Then, she instructed Tilly to return the document to each department and make the changes ording


    to the n they discussed in the meeting today.


    Standing up from her chair, Myra moved her body around a little and was about to go to the break room


    for some water with a cup in her hand when she heard an urgent knock on the door. It sounded


    pressing as though it was something important.


    She walked over right away to pull open the door. Tilly came right in from outside, making Myra take a


    couple of steps back, then she closed the door again.


    Even though it was only for a brief moment, Myra saw three to four female employees gathered


    together and whispering to each other outside through the gap of the door. When they noticed her, they


    quickly dispersed while acting nonchnt.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Tilly¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. Putting her phone in front of Myra, she tapped into the entertainment


    news and immediately revealed the headline of today¡¯s news: ¡®The daughter of Stark Group openly had


    an affair while married; disowned by Chase Family after being secretly married for two years!¡¯


    The big red heading that looked like it was stained with blood barged into Myra¡¯s line of vision without


    any warning.


    She felt suffocated for a moment but quickly clenched her fists tightly beside her.


    The video of Myra running out of Tony¡¯s hotel room in a disheveled state was exposed in the


    entertainment news except they had blurred her face and only pointed out that the cheating woman


    was the daughter of the Stark Family without giving a name. The man she had an affair with was only


    described as a powerful man from Bradfort City, but his identity was not revealed. Nevertheless, Myra


    and Sean¡¯s divorce was a big issue at the time. Moreover, recent news about Myra and Tony being


    together also spread like wildfire. Any person would be able to put two and two together.


    The media also tried to depict her as a woman who only had eyes for the rich and looked down on the


    poor. In the news, she became someone of a lower status who fawned over the powerful and rich.


    Everyone else was made to be innocent while she was the only one stirring up trouble.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Soon, the public started to condemn Myra. On top of that, the time when the Stark Family kicked her


    out of the house was also exposed. They called her malicious for harming the child her stepmother


    carried twice, promiscuous for cheating on several men while married to the director of Chase Group,


    and despicable for selling her own husband¡¯spany¡¯s trade secrets without hesitation in order to


    seek connections with influential families.


    Myra did not have to look to know how vicious thements were. Drawing in a sharp breath, she took


    a step back. I didn¡¯t think Gemma would risk everything to release this video to the public. She didn¡¯t


    even stop to think about the Hart Family and Tony¡¯s reputation!


    ¡°Miss Stark, what should we do now? Should we issue a statement to deny the news report?¡± Tilly felt


    so anxious that she was sweating on her cheeks.


    It was obvious that they had underestimated Gemma¡¯s ruthlessness. Tilly was too afraid to even think


    about what the Hart Family would think of Myra if they saw the video.


    ¡°Or¡­ we could ask Director Hart to rify this situation to the public.¡± A bright light flickered across her


    eyes as if she had found a chance.


    ¡°No!¡± Myra refuted with clenched teeth and a slightly sullen expression on her face.


    She knew better than anyone that the video was real. Currently, the media was focused on her and had


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    not dragged Tony in yet. But, if he stood out to rify the matter, it would only drag him down with her. I


    don¡¯t want to see people attaching all kinds of filthybels to him.


    ¡°What do we do then?¡± Tilly was pacing around Myra.


    After she heard the group of women whispering among themselves, she quickly checked the


    entertainment news and was not expecting something this big to have happened. It had spread


    everywhere and was garnering harsh criticism from the public.


    Myra clenched her fists tightly. At this moment, she did not know what to do either. Has Tony seen all of


    this? Has the Hart Family seen all of this? Old Master Hart is finally seeing me in a different light. Will


    he go back to thinking that I am one of those shameless women because of this video?


    ¡­


    ¡®Tony, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re protecting that woman, Myra, but you better think through this carefully!


    She came to seduce you before she got a divorce. She is clearly a woman of loose standards, but she


    still pretends to be weak and innocent in front of you. Don¡¯t let her fool you!¡¯


    ¡®You didn¡¯t see how she was exchanging nces with Director Chase at Stark Group today! They


    colluded with each other to bully me! I won¡¯t say any more on this. I just don¡¯t want you to get


    blindsided by her!¡¯


    ¡®Old Master Hart, Old Madam Hart, and the rest of the Hart Family will see her true self. Tony, you will


    ¡­


    Several texts poured in one after the other on Tony¡¯s phone. Even if it was from a new number he had


    never seen before, he still knew the identity of the woman who sent those texts to him.


    His face darkened considerably. A momentter, his phone rang, but this time, it was not that woman.


    Seeing Leo¡¯s name on the screen, he answered the call with a sullen expression.


    ¡°Bad news, Director Hart. The video Miss Hay took from the hotel was released on the inte! People


    are criticizing Miss Stark online. It¡¯s impossible to stop all the gossip now!¡±


    In all the years Leo worked with Tony, he rarely ever sounded that rmed.


    When he saw those entertainment articles earlier, only one thought crossed his mind¡ªwe¡¯re doomed.


    Back then, they had tacitly given permission to Sasha to take the video and show it to Sean, but they


    did not think that she would have the nerve to expose it on the inte.


    Without wasting a second, Leo immediately reported the issue.


    The car swerved off to the side where it almost hit a sedan. After steadying the car, Tony held the


    steering wheel with a death grip which made the veins on the back of his hand bulge slightly.


    It was no surprise who had released the video online.


    Remembering the texts on his phone, Tony turned even more sullen. Gemma sure has the nerve to do


    these things!


    ¡°Issue my statement at once. This issue is unfounded.¡± His dreary voice resounded inside the car.


    When he heard Leo speak earlier, he was already on guard and wanted to rush over to Myra. Gemma


    is a capricious woman, or perhaps it¡¯s more appropriate to call her a capricious snake! Even at the Hart


    Residence, she dared to challenge Myra and raise her hand at her. Tony did not believe that she


    wouldn¡¯t make matters worse. The video¡­


    If he hadn¡¯t been in such a rush at the time, he wouldn¡¯t have left leverage for Sasha. As someone who


    had been in the business industry for many years, how could he not know the trouble this type of public


    opinion would bring to Myra? Back then, I should¡¯ve¡­ ¡°D*mn it!¡± The air around him felt even grimmer


    as though he was an envoy from hell.


    When Leo heard him, however, he was troubled once more. ¡°Director Hart, the video doesn¡¯t point out


    whose hotel room Miss Hart went to. Her face is also blurred. Public opinions differ widely, but most of


    the people have managed to find Miss Hart¡¯s and your identity. That was how this blew up!¡±


    That meant that if Tony issued a statement now, he would be giving himself away.


    The person who released the video clearly thought about showing the Hart Family and Tony mercy, but


    Tony¡¯s bottom line was Myra.


    ring at the condition of the cars in front of him, Tony scoffed all of a sudden. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Sasha have


    the Wace Enterprise behind hertely? Tell Director Wace that we¡¯re willing to reduce one percent


    for the FY Project. We will also help them bring in technology for the project. As for the conditions, you


    know what to do.¡±


    He stepped on the gas pedal. On the road, it only looked like a bolt of lightning had passed by.


    Leo also became stern. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± It¡¯s over for the Hay Group now!


    ¡°Tell Gideon that we will have to halt the ns they mentionedst time to enter the Paradigm Mall¡ªfor


    special reasons. He can find out the specific reason for himself.¡± The ridicule on Tony¡¯s face had even


    turned cold.


    The times he let Gemma off were not for her sake, but mostly for the Walton Family¡¯s sake. Because


    she had overstepped her boundaries over and over again, he did not have to show their family any


    mercy now.


    ¡°But, Director Hart, Old Master Walton calledst time and said¡ª¡±


    ¡°Would you like to take Justin¡¯s ce and let Justine back?¡± Tony cut Leo off coldly without waiting


    for him to finish.


    Leo fiddled with his nose. He wanted to tell him that Edward was willing to allocate seventy percent of


    the profits from the Apollo n the twopanies were working on together to Hart Group. Still, how


    could seventy percent of earnings stand against the person in Tony¡¯s heart? For instance, even if it was


    Hilliville, he still wouldn¡¯t bat an eye at it.


    Leo immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯ll get it done right away. But your family¡­¡±


    ¡°If Old Master Hart calls, tell him to call me directly.¡± Tony frowned. He did not know whether Myra knew


    about the news yet, but he only knew that her situation did not look too good. ¡°Postpone all the


    meetings this afternoon.¡±

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    With a heavy weight on her mind, Myra took her cup and went to the break room to get some water.


    Before she went in, she heard a few women whispering to each other inside.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°Do you guys think that video is real? I was at the meeting today. When Miss Walton released that


    video, Miss Stark simply remained silent. There¡¯s no telling whether this video is real or not!¡±


    ¡°Ah! If it¡¯s real, does that mean she really had an affair?¡±


    ¡°No! I heard from a friend at Chase Group that while Miss Stark was working with them, she was


    already hitting on Director Hart in order to get a hold of the Sunny Bay Project! How else did you think


    Chase Group, a real estatepany that started barely two years ago, was able to get Hart Group¡¯s


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sunny Bay Project?¡±


    ¡°But I think Director Hart treats Miss Stark really well. When I was working extra shifts the other night, it


    was raining heavily. You should¡¯ve seen how gentle and caring he was when he came to pick Miss


    Stark up. Before this, I didn¡¯t think Director Hart ever smiled.¡±


    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t change the fact that Miss Stark cheated. A woman who doesn¡¯t carry out her duties as a


    wife after getting married and even messes around with other men is truly shameless!¡±


    ¡°Hey, keep your voice down! But, didn¡¯t Director Chase also have other women over those two years?


    Are only men allowed to lead promiscuous lives while women have to fulfill their wifely duties?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? Are you trying to curry favor with Miss Stark?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Their conversation turned into an argument. At the same time, Myra¡¯s heart only continued to sink


    further.


    Ever since she stepped out of her office, she could feel the unusual atmosphere among the employees


    as she made her way to the break room. She cautioned herself against wondering what other people


    thought about her, but it was still a bit difficult.


    Upon returning to her office, she took out her phone to give Tony a call. Being in this overwhelming


    situation, she wanted to hear his voice, but as soon as she unlocked her phone, she suddenly received


    a call. After ncing at it, her expression became tense. She took a deep breath and answered,


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    When she heard what the other person said, the knuckles on her hand as she gripped her phone


    turned faintly pale.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the moment Tony finished speaking on the phone with Leo, he immediately gave Myra a


    call, but her line was busy.


    His eyes slowly darkened, and he tossed his phone aside.


    Not long after, he arrived at Stark Group. When he tried calling Myra again, her phone waspletely


    turned off.


    With a deep frown on his face, he called Tilly instead.


    ¡°Hello? Director Hart.¡±


    Whenever Tilly received Tony¡¯s call or whenever she called Tony, she adopted a stern attitude and


    even straightened her posture without realizing it even though he was not actually in front of her.


    At the thought of the news that broke out, she was going to tell him about it, but he interjected,


    ¡°Where¡¯s Myra?¡±


    Tilly was taken aback. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Miss Stark gone to see you?¡±


    Tony pursed his lips.


    The afternoon light was shining sideways into his deep and serene eyes, but it did not add any warmth


    in them and only made them look colder. His high nose bridge also seemed sharp and fierce.


    ¡°Her phone is turned off.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tilly eximed.


    After Myra received the phone call, she said she had to leave and was probably not going to return to


    thepany this afternoon. Tilly assumed that she had gone to see Tony, but that did not seem to be


    the case, and she had even turned her phone off.


    ¡°Perhaps her phone ran out of battery?¡± Tilly asked without certainty. When Miss Stark told me she was


    going out, she looked normal¡­ That can¡¯t be right! Since this issue happened and aftering back


    from the break room, she didn¡¯t look too good. How could she act normally again out of nowhere? ¡°Do


    you think she might have gone home, Director Hart?¡± Tilly was getting a bit anxious.


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy for anyone to have to go through this.


    Nheless, Tilly could attest that Myra did not betray Sean at the time.


    ¡°Director Hart¡­¡± Even though Myra did not want Tilly to discuss too much about this with Tony and


    made it clear that she did not want to drag him down with her, Tilly still felt like he would have a


    solution. Biting her lip, she continued, ¡°Director Hart, Miss Stark told me not to go to you for help, but


    do you have a way to stop those rumors? Everyone at thepany is talking about it. It isn¡¯t going in a


    good direction online either. If things continue to unfold this way, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Miss Stark¡¯s reputation


    will be destroyed for good.


    Tilly did not say thest part out loud, but Tony clearly understood. His face sank. After giving Tilly a


    few instructions, he hung up the phone.


    Of all people, he was not going to let things go down this way.


    He remembered Tilly¡¯s words about Myra not wanting her to go to him for help. Is she afraid that the


    attention would be put on me? Despite being in a difficult situation, she¡¯s still trying to protect me.


    Indeed, Myra was married to Sean at the time, and Tony did have feelings for her. The real immoral


    person here was him. She shouldn¡¯t have to bear all this hurt.


    Turning the steering wheel, he stepped down hard on the gas pedal and started driving toward their


    apartment.


    ¡­


    When the news broke out, Eve was getting a spa with her friends at the club.


    She was falling asleep when her friends suddenly cried out in rm beside her and woke her up from


    her drowsiness.


    It had been a few days since shest had proper sleep.


    She did not know how L came to find out that Elsie was pregnant with Sean¡¯s child, but they had


    been arguing about it over the past few days. This time, Eve had gotten on her son¡¯s nerves. Sean was


    obviously not going to let Elsie have the child and had even let Eve deal with this matter, but she


    couldn¡¯t do it.


    That was her grandchild; their family¡¯s future generation. How could she let Elsie abort the child?


    Therefore, she found an excuse each day to dy it.


    Sean was busy. After the day he told her heartlessly to get rid of the child, he did not really go home


    that often. Eve thought she could let out a sigh of relief now, but these days, L kept lingering around


    her and threatening her to make Elsie have the abortion soon.


    Eve knew what L was worried about¡ªthat Elsie would fight for the ce as Young Mistress of the


    Chase Family with her once she gave birth to the child. Even though Eve patiently reassured her that


    even if Elsie gave birth to the child, she would most likely leave her child behind, but L still frantically


    demanded that Elsie have the abortion. Because of that, Eve spent a few days arguing with her. She


    did not want to tell her son about it, so she just suppressed her anger and was finally able to rx


    today.


    When she heard her friends squealing beside her, she did not have much of a reaction and only asked


    the attendant to pour her a cup of lemonade. After she took a sip, her friends came up to her. They


    ced a phone in front of her and pressed, ¡°Eve, quickly take a look at this. Isn¡¯t that your precious


    son¡¯s ex-wife, Myra, the daughter of the Stark Family?¡±


    Eve frowned upon hearing Myra¡¯s name. Looking down at the phone her friends handed to her, her


    hands began to tremble the moment she caught sight of the headline on the screen. A bit of the


    lemonade in the cup also spilled out, but, fortunately, it was not hot. She quickly handed the cup of


    lemonade back to the attendant then grabbed the phone and sat up.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Eve was all too familiar with Myra. Even though her face was blurred, her silhouette and status were


    depicted clearly. How could Eve not know who the woman in the news report was?


    Because the Chase Family was ripped off by Myra when she and Sean got divorced, Eve¡¯s impression


    of her turned negative. Nheless, it did not stop her from having positive feelings toward her again


    after finding out about Myra¡¯s present value. In the times when she loathed L, she felt like she could


    still ept Myra if she and Sean started seeing each other again.


    Since Eve had been upied with Elsie¡¯s pregnancy, she did not hear about Myra and Tony¡¯s


    rtionship. As far as she knew, there were rumors surrounding Myra and Tony, or more urately, of


    Myra and many other men.


    In her opinion, as long as Sean persuaded Myra, she would be willing to return to the Chase Family


    because of how much she loved Sean. Therefore, the scandal that broke out in the entertainment news


    was like a p in the face to her. Myra cheated on Sean with another man. On top of that, the sight of


    her disheveled appearance only made Eve¡¯s eyes fill with indignation.


    ¡°Eve, is that Myra? People in thements are saying it¡¯s her. Tsk, tsk. I didn¡¯t know she was this kind


    of woman! It¡¯s a good thing your son divorced her! Getting caught up with a woman like her would be a


    disgrace to the entire family!¡±


    Eve grew paler. She no longer wanted to continue with the spa. After giving an excuse that something


    urgent hade up, she rushed out of the clubhouse and went straight to Chase Group.


    These days, she undoubtedly felt that Sean¡¯s animosity toward L grew even more. Late in the night


    one time, Eve noticed the lights in Sean¡¯s study still on and decided to make a ss of milk for him.


    When she arrived at his door, however, she saw him staring nkly at a ring. She had known Myra for


    two years, so she couldn¡¯t have failed to recognize that ring. It was a ring Myra used to wear as a


    wedding ring. Even though Eve did not know how it ended up in Sean¡¯s possession, seeing the absent-


    minded look he had, she had a feeling that he did have some feelings left for Myra, and the realization


    delighted her.


    She did not like Myra, but if she could use her for her own advantage this time, the Chase Family would


    be in a much better situation than they were in now.


    Moreover, she was starting to dislike L almost to the point of hatred now. If it weren¡¯t for the Chase


    Family¡¯s child she was carrying, Eve would have wanted Sean to divorce her quickly and go back to


    Myra.


    But, after seeing that video in the news, Eve only wanted to get rid of the lingering feelings Sean still


    had for Myra.


    She did not see Sean upon arriving at Chase Group. When Richard informed her that he had gone to


    Stark Group, the look on her face suddenly turned pale. Taking out her phone, she dialed Sean¡¯s


    number right away.


    ¡­


    After Myra ended the call, she turned her phone off with a bitter smile on her face. Thinking of


    Sebastian¡¯s stern and cold tone over the phone earlier, she tightened her hands around her purse.


    She went to the underground parking lot, got in her car, and drove straight to the Hart Residence.


    After getting out of the car, she was surprised to see that it wasn¡¯t Sebastian who was waiting for her


    outside, but Lisa.


    A look of surprise shed across Lisa¡¯s eyes when she saw Myra getting out of the car alone, then she


    gave her a slight nod. ¡°Sebastian is in his study.¡±


    Myra was nervous and scared during the drive. Upon hearing Lisa¡¯s words, she only felt her palms start


    to sweat. ¡°I¡¯ll go in right away.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Outside the car, she took a deep breath and headed inside the vi.


    When she had just taken a couple of steps, she heard a calm voice from behind her. ¡°Sebastian is just


    venting; don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Myra stiffened. Suddenly, she felt a tingling feeling in her nose, and her eyes also turned red.


    It had been a long time since shest felt that way. Although Lisa was always reserved around her, she


    always gave Myra warmth when she needed it the most.


    Turning around abruptly, Myra hugged Lisa from the back as Lisa was walking out and murmured,


    ¡°Thank you. If you¡¯ll let me, I would really like to call you Grandma.¡±


    Lisa was taken aback. There still wasn¡¯t much emotion on her face, but her eyes turned gentler, and


    she patted Myra¡¯s hand without saying a word.


    Myra let her go then turned around and headed inside the house.


    ¡­


    The house was quiet at the moment. Neither Serena nor Henry was home. It also seemed like the


    housekeeper was sent away.


    As she was walking up the stairs, she felt herself tremble with fear.


    Despite only growing more nervous, she still arrived at the study very quickly.


    Gritting her teeth, she reached out and knocked on the door.


    There was no response. She tightened her hands and knocked once more.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    This time, she got an answer from the person inside, but she could hear the unpleasant and gloomy


    tone in his voice.


    Pushing the door open, she took a couple of steps inside before closing the door behind her.


    She took one step after the other toward the desk and was able to see the storm that was brewing in


    his expression. Her eyelids twitched. ¡°Old Master Hart¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± A heavy interjection cut off Myra¡¯s attempt to admit to her wrongdoings. In an instant, he


    tossed the paintbrush he was holding and smudged the painting he was working on. ¡°Impudent brat!¡±


    he bellowed at her.


    She jumped with fright. Seeing the displeased expression on his face, she clenched her hands


    nervously and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sorry?¡± Suddenly, he lifted the paper in front of him and shook it in the air. ¡°What¡¯s the point of


    being sorry? Look at what you¡¯ve both done! Yet I was told you two only met after your divorce! Myra,


    I¡¯m not against you for being a divorcee. But if you were already involved with that impudent grandson


    of mine before you got divorced, aren¡¯t the both of you just openly humiliating me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Master Hart.¡± Myra¡¯s face was slightly pale. ¡°I did start seeing Tony after my divorce.


    What you saw in the video is actually a misunderstanding. Nothing happened between us that day¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you two think I¡¯m blind?¡±


    In the video, Myra¡¯s clothes were disheveled, and both her face and ears were red. If she wanted to


    insist that nothing happened, no one including Sebastian would believe her.


    ¡°Tell me. Did you develop feelings for him first or did he? My family has always been upright, but


    something like this happened today. All this time, you had many chances to exin to me, but you


    chose to stay silent. I¡¯m very disappointed in you, Myra.¡±


    A deep frown grew between his brows.


    He had guessed that the both of them met before Myra¡¯s divorce, but he still held onto the belief that


    their meeting was a fluke. After all, being involved in an affair was not a pleasant matter.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Sebastian did not expect to get fooled by both of them.


    That video in the news report tarnished the Hart Family¡¯s reputation.


    At his age, he had gone through numerous hardships, but this was the first time someone had spoken


    ill of him. It was the first time he looked so enraged after going out fishing today.


    ¡­


    When Tony returned to the apartment, he did not find Myra there.


    He also called the vi, but the caretaker did not see Myra return.


    After he hung up the phone, his expression sank even further. There¡¯s no way her phone ran out of


    battery. She must have switched it off on purpose. But where did she go after switching her phone off?


    A strange look flickered across his eyes. Turning the car around, he started driving toward the Hart


    Residence.


    ¡­


    ¡°Tell me. Did you develop feelings for him first or did he? My family has always been upright, but


    something like this happened today. All this time, you had many chances to exin to me, but you


    chose to stay silent. I¡¯m very disappointed in you, Myra.¡±


    She was stung by thatst sentence. Her face was starting to break out into a sweat, but she did not


    know how to exin all of this.


    Feeling a sharp pain in her palms, she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°I did.¡± She quickly looked at the


    old man in front of her then lowered her head and bit her lip. ¡°It was me, Old Master Hart. I liked him


    first. I¡¯m really sorry for bringing shame to the Hart Family. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Her throat felt rough, and her voice also sounded hoarse.


    Across from her, Sebastian looked at her with a clear gaze. When he narrowed his eyes, the corners of


    his eyes nted sharply. ¡°Very well¡­¡± He crumpled the piece of paper and tossed it in the trash can. ¡°I


    always thought you were wise and well-behaved but it turns out you¡¯re no different from other women.¡±


    Sebastian was truly infuriated this time. When he left the club earlier, he did not miss the way his


    friends were gloating. He had never been so humiliated in his life before.


    ¡°How do you think this should be settled?¡± He stared straight at her. His eyes looked calm but also


    seemed entangled within a storm.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered with difficulty.


    He narrowed his eyes on her. He found it hard to believe the news report about the kind of person she


    was, but it was true that she had kept many secrets from him.


    Pursing his lips, he red at Myra as if he was going to burn a hole through her face.


    The atmosphere came to a standstill for a moment.


    Then, Sebastian let out a cold snicker. ¡°You counted on that impudent brat for not leaving you, so


    you¡¯ve always been fearless in front of me and disrespected me!¡±


    Bewildered, she quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never had that thought before. You¡¯re an elder that I


    respect as well as Tony¡¯s grandfather. How could I disrespect you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re a smooth talker. Was this how you deceived that impudent brat?¡± Sebastian¡¯s


    expression did not improve after Myra spoke. Suddenly, he jabbed his walking cane beside him while


    grumbling to show his frustration.


    If she was really the kind of woman who had an affair with his grandson, even if he was fond of her, he


    still felt repulsed. He couldn¡¯t bear to let her go, but it was difficult to let her stay.


    His frown deepened.


    It was a daunting feeling he never had before.


    At the same time, he also felt resentful.


    It¡¯s their fault formitting such a foul act! They even need me to worry about them now!


    His lips were pressed tightly together as he looked coldly at a nervous Myra.


    ¡°Myra, I¡¯m willing to talk through anything, but this time¡­¡± It looked like he had already made up his


    mind. Taking a deep breath, he looked sternly at her and continued, ¡°I can¡¯t ignore this. We can¡¯t have


    people whomit immoral acts in our family. This is my bottom line. I can¡¯t ept it. I have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Have to what?¡±


    With a bang, the door to the study suddenly swung open from the outside. It bounced back and forth


    against the wall before slowlying to a stop.


    The two people inside the room looked at the door in shock.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡±


    When Myra saw Tony¡¯s fierce and handsome face, she felt at ease for a moment but quickly became


    even more nervous as she turned to look at Sebastian.


    His expression looked even worse now.


    Looking at his grandson walk in with a sullen expression, Sebastian wanted to throw the inkstone by


    his hand at Tony.


    ¡°The audacity you have toe home.¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice was even colder than when he was talking


    to Myra before. ¡°You should be lucky the reporter didn¡¯t reveal your name. Tony Hart, how dare you


    we show our faces to the world and let people humiliate us?¡±


    His voice made it sound like he was close to exploding with rage.


    Ever since Tony was little, he always made Sebastian concerned. If it wasn¡¯t for the early deaths of his


    son and daughter-inw, Sebastian wouldn¡¯t have cared about Tony. Among his grandchildren, Damian


    was the most well-behaved one while Tony was the most worrisome one!


    Sebastian used his walking cane to hit against the floor even more loudly. Trembling with fear upon


    hearing it, Myra pressed, ¡°Old Master Hart, don¡¯t bother with Tony¡ª¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Sebastian yelled suddenly, cutting off her words.


    Tony¡¯s face grew darker. Walking up to Myra from behind, he reached out and pulled her by the hand.


    With his temper, he would¡¯ve taken Myra and brought her out at this moment. This time, however, he


    did not want to make matters worse for her. Pursing his lips, he looked up with an unusual


    determination in his deep and ck eyes. ¡°I want to marry Myra.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sebastian was threatening to go frantic.


    Myra pulled him back by the hand and sent him a signal with her eyes to not say any more, but he only


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    held her hand even tighter and turned to Sebastian. ¡°I want to marry Myra.¡±


    Sebastian scoffed, ¡°This child.¡± He wasughing out of anger. All of a sudden, he flung the inkstone in


    his hand and yelled, ¡°Without even giving me an apology upon returning, you¡¯re just going to announce


    that you want to marry Myra? Who gave you the audacity to still bring this up in front of me?¡±


    The inkstone flew toward Tony¡¯s body, but he did not avoid it and let it hit him on the shoulder.


    Since Myra was standing close to him, she could hear the short cking sound. It must have injured


    Tony¡¯s bones. Turning pale, she immediately went to check on his shoulder.


    ¡°He won¡¯t die. Why the rush?¡± Sebastian mocked as he looked at Myra.


    In a spur of the moment, she grabbed Tony¡¯s hand tightly and looked at Sebastian. ¡°Old Master Hart, I


    told you already. I was the one who had feelings for him first, but before my divorce from Sean, I did not


    cross the line. I hope you believe me.¡±


    ¡°Who said you were the one who had feelings first?¡± In an instant, Tony understood the meaning


    behind her words. When he was reminded of Sebastian¡¯s words as he arrived at the door earlier, his


    face fell. Narrowing his eyes at Sebastian, he said, ¡°I liked her first; a few years ago. I just didn¡¯t get the


    chance. When I returned this time, I held onto those feelings with the intention of marrying Myra.¡±

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this since a few years ago¡­¡± Sebastian truly didn¡¯t know if his heart could


    bear it anymore. His grandson had been pursuing a married woman¡­ Why did this make him feel¡­


    angry?!


    ¡°Do you feel particrly proud right now? Why don¡¯t you tell her ex-husband that you were pursuing his


    wife when they were still married?¡± Sebastian was close to breaking his cane. He stared fiercely at his


    grandson, whom he deemed unworthy. ¡°Tony, there¡¯s no one in the Hart Family who¡¯s nearly as


    shameless as you!¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Tony¡¯s lips were pursed tightly.


    ¡°What do I want?! I want to break your damned legs!¡± Sebastian was stunned by Tony¡¯s indifferent


    tone, and his temper was set off. He walked out from behind his desk and swung his cane at Tony¡¯s


    legs.


    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± Myra cried out. The sturdy stick really ended up hitting Tony¡¯s legs.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t expect that his grandson wouldn¡¯t dodge and just let him hit him with his cane. For a


    moment, he was stunned. Then, Tony¡¯s cold gaze met his. ¡°Are you done hitting me?¡±


    Provoked by that single nce, Sebastian suddenly felt a little guilty. But, almost immediately, his face


    darkened, and he sneered, ¡°Hit you? Hitting you would be like getting dirt on my hands!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Tony suddenly grabbed hold of Myra and was about to walk out.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Sebastian was furious, but Tony didn¡¯t answer.


    From Myra¡¯s perspective, she could see that the cheeks of the man holding her hand were extremely


    taut, and his thin lips were pressed tightly together. It was as if he was suppressing certain heinous


    emotions. Suddenly, she stood still and tugged on Tony¡¯s hand. He sensed it almost as soon as Myra


    stopped walking. Turning around, he squinted at her.


    Myra tried to cate him by pulling his hand and saying softly, ¡°Can we leave after settling the matter?¡±


    Anger, darkness, and violence were raging in his chest, so it was a miracle that Tony endured up till this


    point. Myra was aware of his temper, but she still felt a little helpless. They couldn¡¯t just leave the Hart


    Residence like that. At the very least, they couldn¡¯t leave Sebastian feeling mad and overthinking


    things. They were his family, and Lisa mentioned just now that the old man was just taking his anger


    out on her. She believed that he had only said those things earlier because he was too angry, so


    everything would be fine when he calmed down.


    Tony¡¯s gaze gradually became less hostile. He looked straight at Myra, then his thin lips moved as he


    uttered a single word. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sebastian was furious, but he too knew how bad his grandson¡¯s temper was. The fact that he was


    leaving now after holding it in for so long and had endured being beaten by him twice indicated that


    Tony¡¯s patience had reached its limit. However, when Sebastian saw that this unruly beast of a man


    was held back after Myra said only one sentence, a flurry of emotions rushed into his heart. She¡¯s


    indeed the woman whom he hasn¡¯t given up on¡­


    ¡°But, you heard what he said just now. If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time¡­¡± The rest of Tony¡¯s statement needed


    no further exnation. His expression was sour, but Myra simply gave his hand a hard squeeze.


    Both of them had been holding hands ever since Tony grabbed hold of hers just now. No matter how


    bad of a situation they were in, as long as they could feel each other¡¯s presence, they would feel at


    ease.


    Feeling the warmth from the man¡¯s hand, Myra once again thought of Lisa, who was downstairs, and


    her attitude. She took a deep breath, then looked at Sebastian and bowed to him out of nowhere. Her


    eyes were filled with seriousness. ¡°Old Master Hart, I know that I was wrong in the past. Back then, I


    was immature andcked a sense of responsibility. I understand if you¡¯re angry and disappointed in


    me. But, that video¡­ It only showed what was on the surface of the situation. Even if I was upset with


    Sean at that time, I still remembered that I was a married woman, so I never crossed the line.¡± She


    wouldn¡¯t give up on Tony, but she didn¡¯t want the Hart Family to have a bad impression of her either.


    Sebastian snorted. ¡°Are you saying that you didn¡¯t seduce him?¡± Sebastian pointed at the man next to


    Myra, a look of disgust evident on his face. ¡°Do you expect me to believe you just because you said


    you didn¡¯t seduce him?¡±


    ¡°She never seduced me,¡± Tony interrupted abruptly. His expression was cold. ¡°I was the one who


    seduced her.¡± Myra stiffened. She was about to say something, but Tony squeezed her hand, not


    allowing her to speak. ¡°I know her marital history isn¡¯t good. Old Master Hart, you¡¯ve run a background


    check on Sean before, so you¡¯re aware of hisck of morality. Since that¡¯s the case, why shouldn¡¯t I


    snatch her from him?¡±


    ¡°You! You¡¯re still trying to reason!¡± Initially, Sebastian¡¯s anger was slowly subsiding, but after hearing


    Tony¡¯s remarks, his rage spiked again. ¡°Why did the Hart Family give birth to such an ungrateful


    b*stard? You¡¯re so treacherous! You¡¯re driving me insane! I¡¯m really pissed off now!¡± As he spoke, he


    hesitated for a while before grabbing a green porcin ornament next to him and throwing it at Tony.


    There was a slight change in Myra¡¯s expression. She was about to block Tony, but as soon as she


    pounced on him, he held her in his arms and took the blow with his back.


    A ¡®crash¡¯ sounded, but it was unlike the one created when the inkstone was broken just now. Myra


    heard Tony¡¯s muffled grunt. Turning pale, she quickly got out of his arms and tried to pull off his clothes


    to inspect the injury. ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    Noting how panicked Myra was and how his grandson had indeed suffered a strong blow, Sebastian


    pressed his lips into a hard line. He felt angry, but regretful as well. He admitted that he acted a little


    ruthlessly this time, and he wondered if Tony was hurt.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Feeling irritated, he waved his hand at the both of them. ¡°Hurry up and get out of here! I


    don¡¯t want to see either of you anymore! Such eyesores!¡± The old man was truly upset. The matter with


    the video had yet to be resolved, but these two were already acting all affectionate in front of him. It


    was as if he was a vicious person who wanted to break up the young couple!


    Myra wanted to say something, but Tony interrupted her once more. ¡°You won¡¯t use this to make things


    difficult for Myra again?¡± He spoke slowly, and his tone was still rather cold.


    Sebastian was so angered by this sentence that his beard was curling up. He wished so badly to kill


    this disrespectful grandson with his own hands. ¡°You¡¯re already protecting her like this, so what else


    can I do?¡± he said enigmatically.


    ¡°All right. Then, we¡¯ll leave this matter at that. The next thing I¡¯m going to say is the actual purpose of


    my return to the Hart Residence today.¡± It seemed like the earlier incident where his back was injured


    was old news. Tony straightened his back, then looked at Sebastian with determination and said slowly,


    ¡°What I said just now was not a joke. I want to marry Myra, and I don¡¯t want to dy it any longer.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Sean, where have you been? Why are you onlying back now?¡± As soon as Sean returned to the


    Chase Group, Eve, who had been waiting on his floor, caught sight of him and asked with a frown. She


    had made countless calls to him just now, but he didn¡¯t answer any of them. Such a big incident had


    happened, and her son even went to the Stark Group again. Eve was truly afraid that her son wouldn¡¯t


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    think straight and would get involved with Myra again.


    At this moment, Sean¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t exactly pleasant. When he was in the midst of discussing


    business with Cameron, he got to know that the video of Myra in the hotel room from some time ago


    had been uploaded to the Inte.


    Just now, in front of the elevator, he wanted to help Myra, but it was obvious that she didn¡¯t want his


    assistance, which only irritated him even more.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    After getting to know about the problems Myra was currently facing, Sean felt even more agitated.


    He knew that Myra was with Tony now, and if something like this happened, the Hart Family would


    definitely show disapproval. This made Sean secretly pleased.


    If the Hart Family forced her to leave Tony because of this, will I have a chance? Tony, that despicable


    scoundrel. Sean knew Tony must have done something despicable to Myra, and he must have had a


    purpose, but he couldn¡¯t find any evidence for the time being.


    He had given Myra a call the other day, but she obviously didn¡¯t believe him, which only worsened his


    mood.


    She was no longer the Myra who believed everything he said and relied on him for everything.


    Earlier, when discussing matters with Cameron, he was obviously absent-minded. After talking for a


    long time, he said that he had something to do and postponed their meeting to another time.


    After leaving Cameron¡¯s floor, he immediately went to Myra¡¯s floor to find her.


    However, he was one step toote, as she had already left and her phone was turned off.


    Frowning, he returned to the Chase Group.


    Hearing Eve¡¯s question, Sean walked straight into his office and answered bleakly, ¡°I went to the Stark


    Group.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go to the Stark Group?!¡± Eve grew vignt and asked immediately.


    Her tone was unpleasant, and Sean¡¯s brows furrowed upon hearing this. Then, he said, ¡°There was


    some business to discuss.¡±


    Eve wanted to ask what business was there to discuss, but noticing that her son wasn¡¯t in a good mood


    at the moment, she stopped pursuing that question. Instead, she peered cautiously at her son. ¡°Sean¡­


    Have you seen the video that was posted online today?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sean¡¯s face dropped at once. ¡°Mom, have you be like those bbermouths who are always


    paying attention to such gossip?¡±


    When Eve saw how huge her son¡¯s reaction was, she subconsciously clenched her fists that were by


    her sides. She took a deep breath, ¡°Sean, you¡¯ve known about since a long time ago, right? Is that why


    you were so angry when it was revealed that Myra stole the Chase Group¡¯s trade secrets for the Hart


    Group?¡±


    At the time, although all the evidence pointed to Myra stealing the Chase Group¡¯s secrets, what


    angered her son the most was that she gave the secrets to the Hart Group! Just a photo of Myra


    walking out of Tony¡¯s office didn¡¯t signify anything, but if he had watched this video a long time ago¡­


    Sean¡¯s expression turned cold all of a sudden. He pushed open the door of his office, and his voice


    was void of emotion as he said, ¡°Mom, Myra has been by your side for two years, so you should know


    her temperament better than anyone else. She¡¯s not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Myra is that kind of person! But, I know my son. Sean, you¡¯re falling for Myra!¡± Eve grew


    a little emotional when she heard her son say that. ¡°Sean, since Myra has

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    L heard the entire conversation between the two people in the office.


    From the way Sean defended Myra, she could tell how much he was yearning for her.


    And Eve¡¯s statement¡­


    ¡®If you don¡¯t like L anymore, then I promise I¡¯ll find you a better woman in the future.¡¯


    It caused an indescribable sense of bitterness and anger to bloom in L¡¯s heart.


    Even if she was already aware of Eve¡¯s personality, and even if she had anticipated the predicament


    she encountered now, imagining it and experiencing it were twopletely different things.


    Lately, she was truly tired, as she had been busy dealing with Eve and his mistress.


    At the thought of the woman named Elsie being all high and mighty in front of her because she had


    Eve¡¯s backing, L clenched her fists as hatred washed over her.


    She was well aware of the reason Eve repeatedly postponed the abortion of Elsie¡¯s baby. She was just


    reluctant to get rid of the fetus in Elsie¡¯s belly after finding out that it was a boy.


    L gritted her teeth when she thought of the fact that the child in Elsie¡¯s belly was a boy.


    Elsie doesn¡¯t know her ce, and neither does Eve. The birth of that child would definitely threaten her


    current status.


    Thinking of Eve and Sean¡¯s conversation gradually brought L to a state of despair.


    Although she was now the Young Mistress of the Chase Family, Sean¡¯s wife, and Eve¡¯s daughter-in-


    A dark gleam shed across her eyes. She didn¡¯t enter the office but left the ce instead.


    When Eve walked out of Sean¡¯s office, one of Sean¡¯s assistants told her that L had just been there,


    but had left for some reason.


    When Eve heard the assistant mention L, her mood turned for the worse.


    She couldn¡¯t stand having that woman stay in the Chase Family either! She had almost gotten it figured


    out. After she gave birth to the child, she would think of a way to drive her out of the Chase Family. She


    wouldn¡¯t let her stay in the Chase Family for another second more!


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Eve gave the assistant a dismissive wave but suddenly thought of something, so she called the


    assistant back. ¡°When did you say Miss L arrived?¡±


    ¡°A short while after four. Not long after Director Chase returned,¡± the assistant answered honestly.


    There was a slight change in Eve¡¯s expression. She pressed her lips together, seemingly thinking of


    something. Then, she left with a sour look on her face.


    ¡°What I said just now wasn¡¯t a joke. I want to marry Myra. I don¡¯t want to dy it any longer.¡±


    Sebastian reckoned he shouldn¡¯t have told them to get lost. He should¡¯ve been the one to leave, lest he


    died of anger right here because of these two people.


    Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Myra shot him a nervous nce, but he simply returned her aforting


    look. Giving her hand a tighter squeeze, he said calmly, ¡°Old Master Hart, I know that you¡¯ve been


    doing research about wedding ceremonies for some time now, and we¡¯re not overly particr either.


    Naturally, whatever you decide will be the best option.¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to tter me!¡± It went without saying that Sebastian knew his grandson¡¯s behavior! Just


    now, Tony was arrogant and cold, yet now he was buttering him up. How could he not know what his


    grandson was up to?


    Sebastian had indeed started thinking about hosting the wedding some time ago, as he quite liked


    Myra. But, with the current situation, how could he still be in the mood to continue with the wedding?


    ¡°I did research about wedding ceremonies, but I didn¡¯t do it for you. Hmph. Shawn has also gotten a


    girlfriend, and they¡¯re much better than the two of you!¡± The old man was resentful, and he deliberately


    said that purely to anger the both of them.


    However, as his thoughts turned to the girl Shawn chose, the corners of Sebastian¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Shawn¡¯s girlfriend was none other than Myra¡¯s good friend, who was the woman who would always say


    things that made him furious whenever they were in the same room. Thinking of how one brother was


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    more troublesome than the other, and how their partners were more worrying than the next, Sebastian


    was close to feeling suffocated.


    ¡°Then, previously you even asked me what kind of wedding ceremony I like¡­¡± Myra couldn¡¯t help but


    whisper.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes immediately hardened like copper bells, and there seemed to be smokeing off


    the top of his head.


    He was seriously considering strangling the two people in front of him!


    ¡°I feel annoyed just looking at the two of you. What are you still doing here! Hurry up and get lost!¡±


    Sebastian bellowed.


    Tony took Myra¡¯s hand and stood there, unmoving. His expression remained unchanged as well. ¡°Then,


    our wedding¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out! It doesn¡¯t matter if you guys want to get married or how you want your wedding to be! Go and


    create whatever mess you want to create!¡± The veins in Sebastian¡¯s temple were throbbing fiercely,


    and he figured that if he let the two of them stay there any longer, he would likely die from anger!


    He didn¡¯t want to care about their affairs anymore, but Tony was making it clear that he didn¡¯t want to


    leave matters as they were.


    He wanted to marry Myra, so naturally, he wanted to do it with honor and with Sebastian¡¯s blessing.


    Narrowing his eyes, Tony stared straight at Sebastian. He wasn¡¯t willing to leave, as Sebastian wished


    he would.


    The hairs on the back of Sebastian¡¯s neck stood on end upon being stared down by Tony. He cursed


    him in his heart and called him a brat! He had already given in to this point, but Tony still wasn¡¯t letting


    him go!


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, huh? All right, then. I¡¯ll leave. I can leave, right?!¡± Not wanting to continue being


    scrutinized by his grandson¡¯s imposing gaze, Sebastian straightened his back and was about to walk


    past the couple.


    ¡°Old Master Hart, do you know that Eve has been trying to get Myra back to the Chase Family


    recently?¡± Tony suddenly asked faintly when Sebastian walked past them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who Eve is.¡± Sebastian snorted coldly but didn¡¯t stop.


    In fact, he knew who Eve was. Isn¡¯t she Myra¡¯s previous mother-inw?! That woman actually wants


    Myra to return to the Chase Family? What¡¯s the meaning of that? Although he was nervous,


    Sebastian¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯te to a stop, but he slowed down a little.


    Seeing Myra¡¯s puzzled and doubtful gaze, Tony didn¡¯t refrain himself and simply kissed her lips in front


    of Sebastian. Although it was only for a brief moment, Sebastian saw it. His eyes twitched violently, and


    he stopped without thinking before pointing at the two of them. ¡°How immoral! Don¡¯t you know how to


    exercise restraint in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Tony was unperturbed.


    Sebastian choked on a breath, and the anger in his heart rose.


    He turned around and came to stand in front of them. Pointing at Myra, he eximed aggressively,


    ¡°You! You¡¯re just going to let him do things like this?!¡±


    Originally, Myra was flushed. Now that Sebastian was criticizing her and pointing at her like this, she


    felt ashamed. She wanted to say something, but Sebastian immediately interrupted her. ¡°That woman


    named Eve¡­ Has she really been asking you to go back to the Chase Familytely?¡±


    His tone was dubious, and after speaking, he pretended to be nonchnt¡ªas if he hadn¡¯t just said


    something.


    Myra hesitated.


    Of course, Eve never looked for her and never asked her to return to the Chase Residence, but¡­ She


    lifted her head to look into the eyes of the man next to her. His eyes were narrowed, and his hands that


    had been holding hers were around her waist now. His grip was tight.


    Myra felt helpless but remained silent.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    However, Sebastian was obviously interpreting her silence as acquiescence.


    He narrowed his eyes all of a sudden. The men of the Hart Family had simrly slender eyes. Once


    narrowed, their gaze would instantly appear sharp.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Out of nowhere, he grunted, then ced his hands behind his back. His expression was


    extremely unpleasant as he asked Myra, ¡°Then, did you agree to her request?¡±


    He looked as if he would fight her immediately if Myra answered yes.


    Myra¡¯s waist suddenly hurt, so she subconsciously shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Huh. At least you still know how to act ording to the circumstances!¡± At that, Sebastian¡¯s face


    eased a whole lot. He turned once more, then said coldly, ¡°At first sight, I knew that Eve wasn¡¯t anyone


    good. The Chase Family members are all like this. You¡¯ve already left the Chase Family, so you can no


    longer think about going back to them. Got it?¡±


    Being faced with Sebastian¡¯s death stare, Myra let out a helpless ¡®yes¡¯.


    The man next to her seized the opportunity and said indifferently, ¡°Old Master Hart, what gives you the


    right to keep her from returning to the Chase Family?¡±


    Sebastian had never hated a person¡¯s voice this much before! He turned back to re at his grandson.


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to get me to say that I want you to marry her! It¡¯s all about marriage! If you want to


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    marry her, then just do it. I don¡¯t care even if you want to get married today! Do whatever you want! ¡°


    The old man felt his blood pressure rising, so he tapped his cane against the floor, making a ¡®tap, tap,


    tap¡¯ sound.


    He didn¡¯t know who prepared this cane and ced it in the study in advance, but they certainly knew


    him well. Now, he wanted nothing more than to whack his eyesore of a grandson with his cane!


    Sebastian felt terribly upset. Without listening to them say anything more, he hurried toward the door of


    the study.


    But, when he reached the door, he stopped reluctantly, then said coldly, ¡°This time, make sure you


    clean up the mess! Even if you can¡¯t cover up the news, you better turn over a new leaf. If this happens


    another time, then both of you had better get out of here!¡±


    With that, the old man left the study.


    The study became quiet all of a sudden, and Myra was ovee with a feeling of disbelief.


    This matter¡­ in the Hart Residence¡­ was solved just like this?


    Initially, she thought that Sebastian was going to ask her to leave Tony this time¡­


    She still looked a little stunned, while Tony¡¯s face had turned gloomy. All Myra felt was a painful


    sensation on her waist. When she came back to her senses, her lips had been seized, and the pain


    from her waist shifted to her lips.


    Tony had given her lips a hard bite.


    She sensed a faint metallic scenting from between her lips and teeth, and her brows furrowed


    slightly. However, she was speechless when she met Tony¡¯s intense yet deep gaze.


    After Tony ruthlessly bit through the skin of Myra¡¯s lips, he nibbled roughly on them.


    One of his hands tightly grabbed her waist as he pressed her body against his. He was forceful, acting


    as if he wanted to meld both of their bodies together. His other hand held the back of her head, not


    letting her avoid his seemingly punishing kiss.


    After kissing for some time, Myra felt a little dizzy. Only when signals of oxygen deprivation were sent


    to her heart were her lips released by the man in front of her.


    At this moment, her lips were extremely red and swollen, her eyes were misty, and her face was


    flushed.


    Tony saw Myra in this state and his eyes darkened. He couldn¡¯t help but lean in again to kiss her on the


    lips.


    She lightly pushed him away. ¡°What are you doing? This is your grandpa¡¯s study¡­¡±


    Although Sebastian had just left, it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯te in unannounced.


    It was one thing for him to have kissed her in the presence of Sebastian just now. If she was caught in


    their current situation, she wouldn¡¯t have the face toe back to the Hart Residence.


    Tony didn¡¯t look pleased. Not caring about Myra¡¯s protests, he suddenly picked her up princess-style


    and left the study before walking directly toward their bedroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Myra asked hesitantly upon seeing his indescribably gloomy expression.


    Tony¡¯s face was stony when he shot her a nce, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    Just now, in front of Sebastian, he didn¡¯t look like that, nor did he treat her this way.


    Myra paused. Then, as if she understood something, sighed helplessly and pressed her face against


    the man¡¯s chest while whispering, ¡°Are you mad that I didn¡¯t call you after Old Master Hart called me?¡±


    After carrying her straight into the bedroom, Tony kicked the door shut with his feet, then walked to the


    bed and threw Myra down.


    The bed was extremely bouncy, causing Myra to cry out in surprise. When she was thrown down, she


    fell hard, and her body sank down. Just as she was about to bounce back up, a sturdy figure covered


    her.


    ¡°Get up! You¡¯re so heavy, Tony!¡± Myra tried to push him away, but she obviously couldn¡¯t get him to


    move at all. She was about to say something, but Tony¡¯s thin lips came down onto hers again. His


    actions were so rough and domineering when he pulled Myra¡¯s crossbody bag away that its chain hit


    her chin. At this moment, Myra¡¯s eyes turned red from the pain. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡±


    When the bag¡¯s chain hit her chin, there was a crisp clicking sound. Tony¡¯s expression changed slightly,


    and he quickly turned over to check her chin.


    In just a few seconds, the fair skin in that area gradually became red and swollen.


    Complicated emotions filled his eyes. He stared at Myra¡¯s aggrieved eyes for a long time, then finally


    admitted defeat. Pursing his lips, he got up and went to the cab to bring some ointment over.


    He unscrewed the cap of the ointment. Myra reached out to take it, but he refused and patted her hand.


    ¡°Be good.¡±


    Myra¡¯s eyes turned even redder. When she saw that he was about to apply the ointment on her chin


    after soaking his fingers with it, she turned away slightly, avoiding his hand.


    Tony scowled, and his tone became somewhat sullen. ¡°Turn back around.¡±


    His voice carried themanding tone of a high-ranking official. Myra felt ufortable when she


    heard it, so she pushed him away and was about to sit up. However, the man didn¡¯t allow her to and


    pressed his lips into a hard line. ¡°You¡¯ve not created enough trouble?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who isn¡¯t done making trouble! Tony, what did I do to anger you!¡± Myra couldn¡¯t help but


    shout at the man in front of her.


    When Sebastian was around just now, the two of them were obviously fine. But, as soon as the old


    man left, he turnedpletely hostile.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Myra¡¯s chin was still aching. Looking at Tony¡¯s sour expression, she felt aggrieved for some reason.


    She turned away, not looking at the man in front of her.


    Without warning, she felt a cool sensation on her chin. She wanted to struggle, but the man grabbed


    hold of both her hands and ced them on top of her head.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t behave yourself, then just wait and see how I deal with you!¡± Tony¡¯s deep voice sounded,


    and it contained a trace of anger.


    Myra couldn¡¯t help but feel even more wronged when she heard his angry tone.


    Is he angry? What¡¯s he angry about?


    She had already asked him about it just now, but he didn¡¯t seem to hear her.


    She bit on her lip, then kept her mouth shut and said nothing.


    At first, his movements around her chin were a bit rough. She was already in pain, so it hurt even more


    with his rubbing. Myra gritted her teeth but remained silent.


    Somehow, the hand rubbing her chin gradually grew gentler, and the cooling sensation gradually


    eased. At once, a lot of the pain in that area disappeared.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± The man¡¯s low voice sounded from above her head, but it brought with it a touch of


    displeasure.


    Myra didn¡¯t say a word, nor did she raise her head to look at him.


    But, Tony was obviously an impatient man. Seeing that she was ignoring him, his anger from earlier


    rose again. He immediately reached out and turned Myra¡¯s head over so that her eyes met his gaze.


    Her eyes were red-rimmed, and they were clearly glistening with moisture.


    Tony instantly frowned before casting her a cold nce. ¡°You¡¯re crying? What are you even crying


    about?¡±


    Irritated with his tone, Myra couldn¡¯t help but p his hand. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Because of her anger, she didn¡¯t notice her strength. She heard a loud ¡®p¡¯, and when she looked at


    the back of Tony¡¯s hand, it had already turned red.


    Tony narrowed his eyes, and a burst of danger shed across his features. ¡°You¡¯re rebelling? After not


    dealing with you for a few days, you¡¯ve gotten out of control!¡±


    All of a sudden, Myra looked like a wild cat that was provoked. She pped Tony¡¯s arms and back as if


    trying to vent her emotions. ¡°Assh*le! Who were you being mad with just now? I didn¡¯t cry and beg you


    to marry me!¡±


    At some point, when she hit a certain area, she heard Tony let out a low hiss. Myra was startled, and


    her hands stopped moving.


    The man tightly pursed his thin lips. ¡°Hit me. Why aren¡¯t you hitting me?¡±


    Knowing that she must¡¯ve hit the ce where Sebastian had hit him just now, Myra dared not randomly


    hit him anymore.


    However, when she caught a glimpse of the coldness in his narrowed eyes, a slightly acrid feeling


    surfaced in her heart.


    She abruptly pushed him away, then sat up silently and tidied herself.


    Just as she was about to get down, a strong arm wrapped around her waist. Tony brought her back


    onto the bed andy directly on top of her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m seriously thinking of strangling you.¡± Tony fixed the woman in front of him with a bitter stare.


    After learning about the incident with the video, he immediately called her, but she had turned off her


    phone. Did she know how worried I was?


    He realized that she must have been summoned back to the Hart Residence, and especially after


    hearing the things she said when he arrived, Tony both loved and hated the woman.


    Who asked her to take it upon herself to take the me for everything? Am I not worthy of her trust? If


    she admitted this matter so easily, does she know what the rtives of the Hart Family would think


    about her in the future?


    But, she didn¡¯t seem aware of it, and she acted as if it was only natural for her to do so.


    Tony knew what she was thinking, but in his opinion, women were to be protected by men.


    He tightened his grip around her waist. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do that in the future,¡± Tony muttered


    faintly, then pursed his lips because he couldn¡¯t bear to be cruel to her.


    His gaze was deep and dark. Myra turned andy on his chest. When she met his eyes, she felt as if


    all the stars in the world were in his eyes.


    Upon hearing his statement, she bit her lip and turned away. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Tony was so angry with how arrogant she was that heughed. Then, he pped her body.


    A ¡®p¡¯ rang out, and Myra stiffened. She immediately turned back and red at him. ¡°Tony Hart!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I was talking about?¡± Raising an eyebrow, Tony looked at her with menace evident


    in his eyes.


    Myra wanted to say that she didn¡¯t know, but after thinking about the consequences of saying that, she


    gritted her teeth and turned away.


    Lowering his head, he kissed her for a long time before letting her go. He saw that both her cheeks


    were flushed, but he simply gritted his teeth and raised his eyebrows. Without saying a word, he


    suddenly began to remove her coat.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Myra finally reacted and looked at the man in front of her, feeling shameful.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not speaking, I can only use my actions,¡± Tony answered in a nonchnt tone as he fixed


    the woman in front of him with a nk stare.


    Faced with his cunning methods, Myra retreated step by step. All of a sudden, she pinched the man¡¯s


    waist, not letting go no matter how badly her hand was hurting.


    ¡°Tony, you¡¯re a b*stard! A b*stard!¡± She eximed bitterly.


    He was obviously the one who had been in a bad mood from the beginning, yet he was so brazenly


    harassing her! Looking at his deceptively serious face, Myra didn¡¯t hold back. She promptly lifted her


    head and bit Tony¡¯s chin. She used a lot of strength, but he was behaving the same as she did just now


    ¡ªremaining silent. Myra, however, couldn¡¯t continue biting, so she let go of him. At this moment, there


    were deep teeth marks on his chin, and there was a faintyer of blood.


    Upon seeing how hard she had bitten, Myra felt regretful again.


    She had used a little too much force just now, so it seemed like those teeth marks wouldn¡¯t be going


    away anytime today.


    ¡°Done biting?¡± Tony didn¡¯t miss the shame in her eyes. Raising his eyebrows, he leaned in closer. ¡°If


    you¡¯re not done, you can continue to bite here, or¡­ here.¡± He slightly jutted out his lips, so his meaning


    was evident.


    Myra gave him a p in the face. After lowering her hand, she was immediately stunned.


    Did I just¡­ p him? Even though it was unintentional, she turned her head a little to look at his face.


    Tony¡¯s expression was mildly sour, but he didn¡¯t look angry. He held her waist in a tight grip and pulled


    her into his arms. ¡°Just this once!¡±


    Myra knew that she was in the wrong, but she said nothing.


    When Tony saw her trying to fight against him, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He pecked her


    lips and held her tighter. ¡°I was talking about what you said to Old Master Hart today. You don¡¯t have to


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    bear all the responsibility on your own.¡±

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    ¡°Myra, I may not care about what people say about you, but you do, right?¡± Tony paused, then looked


    at the woman in front of him, who looked rather awkward. His expression became considerably gentler.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re afraid my reputation will be ruined, right?¡±


    He let out a low chuckle next to her ear, causing his breath to spread all over her neck. She found it


    ticklish and couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck back.


    Leaning over, Tony ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°This society will always be a little harsher on women and


    a little more tolerant of men. I¡¯m a man, so it doesn¡¯t matter even if they throw dirt my way because it¡¯s


    true that I already had intentions for you at the time.¡±


    Tony¡¯s tone was nonchnt, but Myra squeezed her palms. She shot him a quick nce before looking


    down. ¡°Anyway, since the situation is like this now, regardless of whether or not the dirt is on me, I


    won¡¯t be able to wash it off.¡±


    It was just as Tony said. This society was always a little harsher on women and a little more tolerant of


    men. Even if Tony came forward right now to say that he was the one who took the initiative that day in


    the hotel, many people would just think that she was evil and asked him to stand up for her because


    she couldn¡¯t clear her own name.


    People¡¯s minds were veryplex, but hearing him say that he didn¡¯t care what others thought of her


    was enough for Myra.


    When the feeling of being wronged slowly ebbed away, Myra looked up and met Tony¡¯s gaze. All of a


    sudden, she said, ¡°After I received the call from Old Master Hart, I¡­ turned off my phone on purpose.¡±


    As expected¡­


    Tony narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I was a little confused. At that time, I figured if I told you, you would¡¯ve rushed over. I was afraid you¡¯d


    get into an argument with Old Master Hart.¡±


    Sebastian was already dissatisfied with her at that point, so if Tony acted out, it would only further


    anger the old man.


    Initially, Myra wanted to see what Sebastian would say, so on the spur of the moment, she turned her


    phone off.


    Tony tightened his hold on her waist. ¡°If this happens again, I won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily!¡±


    Stretching out both her arms, she circled them around his waist. She was going to say something when


    the sudden ringing of a phone stopped her.


    They both fell silent. Then, Myra let go of Tony¡¯s waist and tried to reach for her bag. But, Tony didn¡¯t let


    her do so and grabbed her hands before cing them back onto his waist. He stretched out his own


    arm to bring her bag over.


    By the time he got hold of her bag, the phone had stopped ringing.


    But, it didn¡¯t take long before the phone started ringing again.


    Tony fished Myra¡¯s phone out of her bag and handed it over to her.


    The call was from an unknown number, and although she didn¡¯t really want to pick it up, she was afraid


    it might be a new customer, so she answered the call.


    However, as soon as she picked up, Sean¡¯s slightly worried voice sounded. ¡°Myra, are you all right?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Lately, Myra turned her phone volume up to maximum. Since the distance between her and Tony was


    close, he heard the male voice and found it utterly familiar.


    He narrowed his eyes a little, and a sharp gleam shed across his eyes.


    Myra froze. Undoubtedly, she knew how bad the sound leakage was, and she could more or less guess


    that Tony must have heard what Sean said.


    While she was stunned silent, Sean began to say a bunch of things. ¡°Myra, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll issue a


    statement to rify that you didn¡¯t do any of those things. That video is baseless. Myra, are you okay? I


    want to see you. Today, when I went to the Stark Group, I was nning to find you after I was done


    talking to your father, but you already left. Don¡¯t think too much. I¡ª¡±


    Before Sean could finish speaking, Tony directly took the phone from Myra¡¯s hands and interrupted him


    in a bleak voice, ¡°Myra¡¯s in the shower. If there¡¯s anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll help you pass the message.¡±


    He had blocked Sean¡¯s number long ago, so he didn¡¯t expect that he would get a new number just to


    harass Myra!


    Upon hearing Sean¡¯s words, Tony thought about how Sean went to the Stark Group today, and he even


    wanted to look for Myra. He remembered clearly warning Sean, yet he still didn¡¯t give up¡­ Tony¡¯s


    expression gradually grew colder.


    Almost instantly, Sean¡¯s tone became stony. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Tony smiled, but Myra saw that it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He said frostily, ¡°Director Chase, you¡¯re quite


    forgetful. We just met not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°Tony¡­¡± The green veins on Sean¡¯s hand that was holding the phone began to bulge.


    He thought that at this time, she would probably be getting attacked by the Hart Family. He thought that


    by finding her, he would be able to give herfort, but he didn¡¯t expect that Tony would actually stay


    with Myra!


    ¡°Please pass the phone to Myra. I have something to say to her.¡± After knowing who was on the other


    end of the phone, Sean¡¯s face became void of expression.


    Mockery was clear on Tony¡¯s face. He suddenly bowed his head and buried it somewhere near the


    right side of Myra¡¯s neck before biting her ear.


    Myra couldn¡¯t dodge in time, so she couldn¡¯t help but yelp, but Tony swallowed the sound and suddenly


    threw the phone aside. Without caring about whether or not the call was still connected or if he had


    hung up, he kissed Myra.


    When he heard the soundsing from the other end, Sean held his phone in a deathly grip.


    He stood in front of the office¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window, looking down at the crowd. His heart felt empty.


    Starting from a certain point, after knowing what kind of woman Myra was, he actually¡­ couldn¡¯t let her


    go.


    Hearing the woman¡¯s repressed moans and the man¡¯s rough gasps, Sean knew Tony, with how


    despicable he was, was doing this on purpose, but he had no way of stopping it.


    Once upon a time, Myra was his wife, so he should¡¯ve been the one sleeping next to her and hugging


    her, but this luxury had be another man¡¯s!


    As soon as he thought of another man taking away Myra¡¯s innocence, there was a sharp pain in his


    heart. It was as if a fire was burning inside, and his heart was soon turning into ashes.


    He hung up the phone with no expression on his face. Out of nowhere, he smashed his phone into the


    corner of the wall. With a ¡®crack¡¯, the phone broke into pieces.


    ¡°Director Chase, is something wrong?¡± Richard heard sounds and pushed open the door. Upon seeing


    the scene inside, he frowned and walked to the corner of the room before picking up the shattered


    phone. ¡°Director Chase, do you need a new phone immediately?¡± Richard asked calmly as he pushed


    his sses up.


    Sean seemed to have thrown away all of his strength along with that smash. He massaged his


    forehead. His eyes were tired, and even his voice was hoarse. ¡°Richard, you can go out first.¡±


    Richard nodded. ¡°All right, Director Chase.¡±


    However, just as he was about to walk out of Sean¡¯s office, Sean called out and stopped him. ¡°Richard,


    at that time, all the evidence pointed to Myra stealing the Chase Group¡¯s trade secrets and giving them


    to the Hart Group. What¡¯s your take on that?¡±


    Richard froze, then looked hesitantly at Sean. ¡°Director Chase, this matter¡­¡±


    ¡°This time, I just want to hear the truth about what you think of the matter.¡± Sean¡¯s voice was filled with


    fatigue, but when he turned to look at Richard, his gaze was grave.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Richard pondered for a long while as if thinking about what he should say. Sean waited for so long that


    he was growing impatient, but Richard suddenly said, ¡°Miss Stark has fought for many projects for the


    Chase Group in the past.¡±


    That was indeed the truth.


    In the beginning, the Chase Group was in a terrible state. After Myra took over the design department,


    she had been busy and constantly working overtime.


    She took great pains to obtain more projects for them.


    She neverined about working overtime or the intensity of her workload. Judging from how hard


    she worked, no one could believe that she was a dainty youngdy from a wealthy family.


    Obviously, Sean knew that Myra wasn¡¯t the only one who was busy in the beginning because he was


    too. A lot of times, when he took the stairs down to the underground parking lot, he could see her when


    he passed by the design department, and she would always be the only one working overtime.


    She never onceined to him about work, and she had gotten many projects for the Chase


    Group.


    As of today, the Chase Group was doing many times better than they were back then.


    Sean suddenly let out a low chuckle. ¡°At that time, I was like a demon. If Myra could do this to me and


    the Chase Group, then why did she work so hard to help us in the past¡­¡±


    Listening to what Sean said, Richard knew that he understood the meaning behind his earlier


    statement.


    He was just a secretary, so he had no right to interfere with his boss¡¯ decisions. He could only indirectly


    express his opinions.


    If he was being honest, Richard was quite fond of Myra. Unfortunately, she only stayed for two years


    before getting divorced from Sean. Then, L¡­


    Richard pursed his lips.


    All of a sudden, the office phone rang.


    With tightly furrowed brows, Sean waved a dismissive hand at Richard. ¡°That¡¯s all. You can go now.¡±


    Richard nodded and left.


    Sean walked to the phone and picked it up absent-mindedly. As soon as he answered the call, Eve¡¯s


    panicked voice sounded from the other side. ¡°Sean! Sean¡­ Hurry up ande to the hospital! It¡¯s


    bad! Elsie¡­ S-she had a miscarriage¡­¡±


    When Tony was satisfied, Myra fell into a deep sleep.


    There was a soft knock on the door. He shot azy nce at the door, then responded in a low voice,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    With a whoosh, a small head poked in through the doorway. Tilting his head, Henry looked at his uncle


    and whispered, ¡°Uncle Tony, Great-grandpa asked me to call both of you down to eat.¡±


    Henry dared not speak too loudly, probably because the room was too quiet. Not to mention, he


    couldn¡¯t stop his face from turning red when he saw the scene inside.


    Although Tony and Myra were just lying together, he felt somewhat embarrassed.


    When Tony noticed that his nephew was being evasive, satisfaction appeared in his eyes. He said


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    softly, ¡°Myra is asleep, so you guys go ahead and eat first. We¡¯ll go down when she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Henry had already withdrawn his neck, but he suddenly poked his head back in again and


    whispered, ¡°Uncle Tony, do you believe what they¡¯re saying on the Inte?¡±


    There was a hint of nervousness in the little guy¡¯s tone and expression. It was as if he was afraid to


    hear his uncle¡¯s answer, but at the same time, seemed to look forward to it.


    Tony narrowed his eyes, then ced a kiss on Myra¡¯s forehead. He then raised his eyebrows at the


    little guy. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Henry whispered, ¡°I trust Myra too. She¡¯s not that kind of woman! When I go


    down, I¡¯ll definitely tell Great-grandpa that he was too unreasonable just now.¡±


    With that, he gently closed the door for them, then the stomping sounds of his footsteps gradually


    disappeared.


    Perhaps it was because he got Tony¡¯s answer, but he seemed a little happy. However, the sound of his


    heavy footsteps woke Myra up.


    She frowned and slowly opened her eyes, only to meet Tony¡¯s deep, smiling eyes. As the memories


    came flooding back, her face turned scarlet. She pushed the man in front of her away and sat up. ¡°How


    long have I been asleep? Is it time for dinner? What time is it?¡±


    Tony was a little upset for being pushed aside. But, since he was so satisfied just now, he could still


    tolerate it. Myra was nervously putting on her clothes when he swept her into his arms. ¡°I just made an


    appointment with a reporter, and I¡¯ll be meeting with him tomorrow. You should go too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡± Myra couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    He made an appointment with a reporter¡­


    ¡°Nothing much. We¡¯re just going to talk about what happened today.¡± Tony raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Myra instantly refused.


    Tony narrowed his eyes at once. ¡°I¡¯ve already made an appointment with him.¡±


    ¡°Then, you can go on your own.¡± Myra wriggled out of his embrace.


    ¡°Myra Stark!¡± Tony rarely called her by her full name, and his current expression was serious.


    ¡°Even if you call me ¡®Your Highness¡¯, I won¡¯t go with you!¡± Myra said nonchntly, then got out of bed


    after getting dressed.


    Tony didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry after hearing her say that. ¡®Your highness¡¯? When did she


    learn to be funny?


    He was about to grab Myra¡¯s hand, but Myra dodged him and proceeded to search the floor for her


    slippers.


    ¡°Then, we won¡¯t talk about today¡¯s affairs. We¡¯ll just talk about random stuff.¡± Tony couldn¡¯t help but


    sound a little gentler when Myra started to make things difficult for him. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already made an


    appointment, I can¡¯t stand him up, right?¡±


    Myra finally stopped looking for her slippers. Turning her head, she looked at Tony. ¡°We¡¯re really not


    talking about today¡¯s affairs?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± Tony got out of bed as well and walked to Myra¡¯s side. ¡°I swear.¡±


    When Myra saw how sincere he had be, as well as her own figure reflected in his clear pupils,


    she was moved. She snuggled into his arms. ¡°Since the situation has already gotten to this point, we


    better not give any random exnations. Over time, all of this will die down. It won¡¯t affect me.¡±


    What she meant by this was that he wasn¡¯t allowed to take the initiative to take responsibility for the


    incident.


    Warmth surged into Tony¡¯s heart as he wrapped his arms around her waist while agreeing with her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. I assume you¡¯re hungry too. Just now, Old Master Hart got Henry toe up and


    call us down for dinner,¡± Tony said faintly.


    Hearing that Sebastian asked Henry toe up and call them, Myra felt her spirits lift. She took Tony¡¯s


    hand and walked out. ¡°Then, let¡¯s hurry up and go down. We shouldn¡¯t let everyone wait any longer.¡±


    Tony wanted to tell her that he told them not to wait, but seeing that Myra was currently in a good


    mood, he simply followed her and went down.


    Downstairs, although Sebastian¡¯s expression was still unpleasant, it had obviously eased a lot.


    Myra noticed that the medicinal food Sebastian had previously brought to the Stark Group for her was


    ced in front of her seat.


    Serena winked at her. ¡°Old Master Hart says one thing but means another. Myra, don¡¯t be bothered by


    what he said to you just now. If anything, he¡¯ll be the first to forget.¡±


    Obviously, Serena trusted her.


    A warm current flowed in Myra¡¯s heart as she nodded at Serena. She murmured her assent, and her


    smile turned her eyes into crescents.


    As opposed to the heartwarming scene at the Hart Residence, in the hospital, Eve and L were in a


    terrible mood.


    After L left the Chase Group in a haste, she immediately asked to meet with Elsie.


    It just so happened that Elsie was near the office, so in no time, the two of them met in a coffee shop.


    L was furious and directly asked Elsie to leave Sean. However, how could Elsie agree to that? So,


    she gave L a curt reply¡ªevery word she said felt like a stab to L¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Considering the fact that they were pregnant, the two of them only ordered orange juice. However,


    Elsie¡¯s stomach started to ache after she drank the juice, and the bottom of her dress was soaked in


    blood.


    She immediately called Eve, who then phoned the hospital right away. When Elsie was sent into the


    operation theater, Eve quickly called her son. Everything happened so fast that she didn¡¯t even have


    the chance to catch her breath.


    When Elsie finally came out of the operation theater, Eve was told by the doctor that the former was


    fine but the child couldn¡¯t be saved. Immediately, her eyes were filled with anger and she red at L.


    If it wasn¡¯t for them being at the hospital, Eve would have pped her on the face right away. ¡°Are you


    happy now? L, I¡¯ll have you know that you won¡¯t get away with this so easily! Sean will be here soon


    and he¡¯ll find out how cruel you are for killing the child inside Elsie!¡±


    At that point, Eve was about to blow a gasket. Before this, Elsie went on to do a test with her and


    confirmed that the child she was carrying was a boy. I was about to be a grandmother to a


    grandson, but all of this was destroyed by L!


    ¡°So what if he knows? Mom, don¡¯t forget that Sean told you toe here and take care of the child


    long ago but you and Elsie kept on dragging the matter, which resulted in this. Also, who told you that I


    was the one who killed the child she was carrying? I was also drinking the orange juice with her, so why


    would I want to hurt her and the child?¡± L¡¯s eyes were cold and she did not have any strength left to


    pretend in front of Eve.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it? Do you really think I don¡¯t know what happened? You definitely put something in


    Elsie¡¯s drink! You really are a cruel woman. I¡¯ve already taken what¡¯s left of her drink and ran it through


    an inspection. You won¡¯t get away this time!¡± Eve growled.


    Suddenly, L¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she quicklyposed herself before she stered a


    mocking smile on her face. ¡°Is that so? Mom, you know my n so well it is as if you¡¯ve used the same


    means too on someone else in the past.¡±


    Eve¡¯s face turned pale the minute she heard that statement. Inside the ward, Elsie was still sleeping


    soundly but on the outside, the atmosphere between L and Eve was getting tense. What happened


    back then¡­ What happened back then had always been Eve¡¯s secret. Ever since she realized how big


    her son¡¯s reaction was toward that incident, she subconsciously told herself that it was all Myra¡¯s fault


    and it had nothing to do with her.


    In all honesty, she had no say on whether it had nothing to do with her or not. In the past two years,


    there were countless times when she wanted to spill the beans whenever she saw her son¡¯s disgust


    toward Myra, but she held back the urge to tell him that it was she herself who drugged L and


    caused the miscarriage.


    Why is L mentioning this to me at this moment? Well, maybe this is just a coincidence. Eve¡¯s fists


    tightened immediately and she tried topose herself. She then stared at L viciously as she


    roared, ¡°I knew all along that you are a cruel woman. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that Myra was driven out


    of the Chase Family because of your scheme, so you can stop pretending in front of me now!¡±


    ¡°Looks like you do know that Myra was driven out of the family because of my little scheme. What are


    you going to do about it, though? You knew about this but you still didn¡¯t stop me!¡± L sneered at the


    woman in front of her who was pretending to be calm. ¡°You want your son to marry someone who not


    only can bear him a child, but also has some worth for you to exploit. Now that you¡¯ve seen the video


    online, I¡¯m afraid that you feel fortunate that your son has divorced Myra, right?¡± At the moment, L


    felt as though she was going off the rails, but it didn¡¯t matter to her anymore as she only wanted the


    Chase Group and the Chase Family. To achieve her goals, she could sacrifice everything. ¡°I¡¯ve also


    said that I will never divorce Sean. I¡¯m not Myra, so I won¡¯t let you kick me out of the Chase Family


    after you have finished using me! I will forever be the Young Mistress of the Chase Family!¡± L¡¯s


    sharp eyes were now filled with grievance.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Eve almost passed out in anger but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. L isn¡¯t as easy to drive


    away as Myra. I should have thought of this back when I approved her marriage with Sean. Her chest


    heaving violently, she suddenly smiled coldly. ¡°L, have you forgotten why Sean hated Myra so


    much? It¡¯s because she killed the child inside you back then. Now that you have harmed the child


    inside Elsie, what do you think he¡¯ll do to you?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I know that if my position in the family is under threat, I won¡¯t mind telling him how Myra was framed


    back then,¡± L sneered and she was not terrified by Eve¡¯s words at all. She stared at thetter in


    hatred as she continued, ¡°Or are you still lying to yourself? Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you


    did to me and Sean¡¯s child at that time?¡±


    All of a sudden, Eve¡¯s expression changed slightly but she pretended to be calm. ¡°I don¡¯t know what


    you are talking about. I only know that you won¡¯t get away with this!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Mom, what do you think Sean will do when he finds out that he has misunderstood Myra?


    Say, do you think he will try to get back together with her?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eve immediately took a step forward and pped L on the face. She then


    narrowed her eyes as she thundered, ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡±


    L¡¯s face turned to the side due to the impact of the p, but she still remained calm as she turned


    her head back and stared straight at Eve. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to threaten you? Who do you think you


    are? Do you really think you are that noble just because you are from the Chase Family? You are just


    an arrogant woman who covers yourself in riches just to conceal your rotting core¡ªevery part of you is


    disgusting enough to make people sick!¡±


    ¡°L Fisher!¡± No one had ever said these words to Eve. At the moment, she was so enraged that both


    her hands were trembling and she really regretted letting L into the Chase Family. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that


    you and Sean are still married, which means that I¡¯m still your mom.¡±


    ¡°Then I hope that Elsie¡¯s incident ends here.¡± L¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness.


    ¡°It all ends here¡­¡± Eve wanted to continue mocking her but when she saw the darkness in L¡¯s eyes,


    she suddenly felt a little scared.


    As expected, L knows that I¡¯m the one responsible for her and Sean¡¯s child. If she tells Sean about


    this¡­ It would be better if she told him in the past because he would just ignore me for a long period of


    time but if she tells him now, it will force him to reconcile with Myra! As Eve thought about her


    conversation with Sean just now, her heart immediately thumped because he was mostly speaking up


    for Myra. I can¡¯t let Sean go back to that woman; I just can¡¯t!


    ¡°Alright, then. I promise you that all of this ends here but you better keep your mouth shut; otherwise,


    you will regret it.¡± Eve tried her best to suppress the anger inside her. I need to hold back my rage for


    the meantime but one day, I will make her pay for everything!


    After that, she didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, so she turned around and walked toward the other


    end of the corridor straight away. Now that the child inside Elsie is gone, I don¡¯t need to stay here and


    look at L¡¯s annoying face!


    As L watched Eve leave angrily, a hint of disdain shed through her eyes.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    At this point, it¡¯s all because Eve forced me to do it! If she didn¡¯t keep on protecting the child inside


    Elsie, I wouldn¡¯t need to do this!


    While clenching her fists tightly, L nced at the door of the ward onest time and furrowed her


    brows before leaving the ce.


    However, the two of them didn¡¯t know that a dark figure was standing at the emergency exit as he


    listened to everything they said just now.


    At the moment, his face looked terrifyingly dark. Even though it was a rather warm autumn, the


    coldness of his face felt as though it could freeze someonepletely.


    No one knew how much time had passed but it had been quiet outside for a long while. Finally, his


    eyebrows twitched slightly and he lifted his gaze, revealing the coldness within.


    ¡­


    ¡°I know that if my position in the family is under threat, I won¡¯t mind telling him how Myra was framed


    back then.¡±


    ¡°Or are you still lying to yourself? Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you did to me and Sean¡¯s child


    at that time?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Mom, what do you think Sean will do when he finds out that he has misunderstood Myra?


    Say, do you think he will try to get back together with her??¡±


    ¡°Looks like you do know that Myra was driven out of the family because of my little scheme. What are


    you going to do about it, though? You knew about this but you still didn¡¯t stop me!¡±


    ¡­


    In the past, all Sean knew was that he and L had a child, but it waster killed by Myra.


    In his two years of marriage to Myra, he purposely went looking for many other women just to insult


    her. He was willing to have one night stands with them instead of even touching her so that he could


    tell her that he was insulting and punishing her! Initially, he nned to leave Myra and be together with


    L again without hesitation when she came back.


    During his time with L, he kept on telling himself that she was the woman he loved. She was his first


    love and it wasn¡¯t easy to get her back, so he thought that he should be together with her.


    However, at the same time, he realized that he kept on thinking about Myra.


    He would unwillingly remember how good she had been toward him and thepany in the past, and


    he even subconsciously ignored what she once did to his child.


    However, he was wrong¡­


    He was wrong about everything¡­


    The person who killed his own child wasn¡¯t Myra at all, but his own mother whom he trusted the most!


    As for L, he always thought she was kind and at least truthful toward him, but he was starting to


    question what he heard just now.


    It was she who plotted to drive Myra out of the Chase Family¡­ It was she who killed the child inside


    Elsie¡­ She is the one who always puts on a fa?ade in front of me¡­ At the moment, Sean was


    clenching his fists so tightly that his veins were popping out. If only I knew all of this¡­ If only I knew¡­


    Suddenly, he took out his phone and tried to call Myra, but she had already cklisted him on her


    phone long ago.


    She isn¡¯t willing to see me because I hurt her¡­ It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t trust her¡­


    There was an endless pit in his heart and it was growing deeper and deeper while his mind was filled


    with panic. He seemed to feel that he could no longer hold onto Myra.


    Suddenly, he ran down the stairs and rushed into his sports car. As he turned the steering wheel, his


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    movements suddenly halted.


    I need to find her so that I can exin everything to her. I need to seek her out so that I can be together


    with her. I was wrong¡­ I waspletely wrong! However, I don¡¯t even know where she is. I only know


    that she is now with that man Tony Hart¡­ Then, he remembered the conversation between L and


    his mother and suddenly, something urred to him in a sh.


    However, his phone chose that moment to ring, effectively breaking his train of thought.


    Lowering his head, he immediately recognised the familiar number.


    He could feel his heart racing as he looked at the phone number, and he answered the call with


    trembling hands before cing the phone next to his ear.


    Soon after, a familiar voice was heard on the other side. ¡°Mr. Chase, we could only find a golden Aston


    Martin Taraf in the end. Sure enough, it was Miss Fisher who stole the business secrets of the Chase


    Group¡¯s Hilliville project. Also, she handed the document to a person in the car but due to the blurry


    footage, we couldn¡¯t find out who that person was.¡±


    Sean felt a chill run down his spine and he slowly enunciated, ¡°Who is the owner of that golden Aston


    Martin Taraf?¡±


    There was a pause on the other end but soon after, the person answered, ¡°The owner is the heir to the


    Samson Family, Elliot Samson.¡±


    ¡­


    Inside the Hart Residence, the atmosphere of the dinner was quite nice.


    Lisa even served Myra a bowl of soup, which was rather unprecedented. However, her face was still


    emotionless.


    After getting back to their bedroom, Sebastian was a little displeased as he mumbled while pacing back


    and forth behind Lisa. ¡°Lisa, why did you serve that soup to Myra but you didn¡¯t even serve it to me?¡±


    Obviously, he was a little jealous of Myra.


    In the meantime, Lisa was putting on facial cream as she listened to himin. She then looked at


    him through the mirror as shemented lightly, ¡°You¡¯ve frightened her.¡±


    Sebastian immediately pursed his lips and he mumbled unhappily, ¡°They were the ones who did


    something wrong. I only scolded her. What¡¯s the problem? In the end, Tony still refuted me! Why aren¡¯t


    youforting me now?¡±


    At that moment, Lisa was rendered speechless. When he was furious just now, Myra hadn¡¯t evene


    here yet but he was already going on and on about separating her and Tony. Maybe he said something


    over the top to her when she came back, which probed Tony to protect her.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand where Tony¡¯s temperamentes from. He is nothing like my past self!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Lisa was a little speechless.


    In the past, she was initially engaged to another man but Sebastion plotted to snatch her over.


    Honestly, his unruly temperament is really not much different from Tony¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many days but he still hasn¡¯t given me a promise about a great-grandson. Instead, he


    keeps on going against me!¡± This was another thing that Sebastion couldn¡¯t get off his chest. He


    promised me a great-grandson but nothing has happened since then!


    ¡°Sit down!¡± Seeing him walking back and forth, Lisa felt a little dizzy. Immediately, Sebastian halted his


    anxious pacing and he sat on the edge of the bed obediently. As he looked at Lisa, she said to him


    tly, ¡°The more anxious you are, the less likely it will happen.¡±


    Her words exined what Sebastian was worried about deep down inside, so he let out a huge sigh. ¡°If


    only these two have the same taste in women as Damian. Also, look at Shawn¡ªhe always finds a


    woman with a weird temperament! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m not aware that his girlfriend, Estelle, has ex-


    boyfriends that could line up from here to Marina Bay Bridge!¡±


    Seeing the displeasure on his face, Lisa furrowed her brows but at the same time, her lips curled up.


    Then, she put down whatever she was doing and went over to sit next to him. ¡°You only need to care


    about me.¡±


    Her sudden words instantly startled Sebastian, but she already pressed her lips together and got up


    before walking out the door.


    When Sebastian finally came back to his senses, his face immediately turned from gloomy to cheerful


    as he chased after her. ¡°Lisa, I think you blushed just now!¡±


    ¡­


    The next day when they had breakfast downstairs, Myra and Tony could clearly notice that Sebastian¡¯s


    attitude had taken a huge turn.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Sebastian¡¯s attitude yesterday was a result of his anger but after Lisa¡¯s advice, he thought about it for


    the whole night. In all honesty, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to see past it.


    When he saw Myraing down the stairs, he even took the initiative to greet her and call her over for


    breakfast. Even though his tone still sounded a little dark, it was a whole lot better than ignoring her.


    Meanwhile, Tony also came down with her. He was wearing a white shirt and ck pants that went


    along with his meticulously tied dark green tie. However, there weren¡¯t any emotions on his dashing


    face except for the two rows of teeth marks that were now imprinted on his gorgeous-looking face,


    serving as a contrast to his cold aura.


    ¡°Uncle Tony, who bit your chin?¡± Except for the na?ve Henry, everyone else pretended to not notice the


    bite marks on his chin.


    Listening to Henry¡¯s words, Tony walked to Myra¡¯s side, causing her face to flush immediately. She


    didn¡¯t dare to look at the man next to her, so she instinctively quickened her footsteps to put some


    distance between them.


    However, Tony seemed to realize her intentions, so he reached out and pulled the nervous woman right


    into his arms before answering Henry seriously, ¡°It¡¯s all your Aunt Myra¡¯s fault¡ªshe was being a little


    naughtyst night, so she bit me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Henry was startled as he didn¡¯t expect Myra to be this brutal. Looking at the bite marks on


    Tony¡¯s chin, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver since there was now a purplish red wound. It must have been


    really painful when she bit him. Looks like I cannot afford to simply offend her!


    Seeing Henry¡¯s shock expression, Myra flushed even more as she couldn¡¯t help but push Tony aside


    embarrassedly and whispered, ¡°Behave yourself!¡±


    If I don¡¯t stop this man, who knows what other shameless things will spit out of his mouth?


    With his head down, Tony could see the side of her gorgeous face from his angle, which looked soft


    and delicate. As the faint sunlight shone on her face, her eyes seemed to be coated by ayer of


    charming light that was enough to make his heart race. Feeling as if his heart was suddenly pierced by


    an arrow, a faint sense of satisfaction started to rise while he tightened his hands around her waist and


    he led her to the dining table. ¡°Yes, darling.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling darling here?¡± Myra didn¡¯t expect the man to keep on going with his words,


    causing her whole face to flush red. Even though she knew that Tony never cared about what other


    people thought, they were still in the Hart Residence and everyone was now looking at them.


    Tony raised his brows and he noticed her shyness, so he stopped teasing her.


    The atmosphere of the meal today was much better thanst night¡¯s, which was a huge relief for Myra.


    Living in the Chase Family for two years almost destroyed her hopes for love and marriage. She knew


    that being a divorced woman, she would definitely be ostracized by most elite families, especially after


    the incident that was exposedst night. Not only would the family dislike her, the husband would also


    feel disgusted. However, this wasn¡¯t the treatment she received in the Hart Family. As she turned her


    head around and looked at the man who was eating his breakfast elegantly, she felt a sense of


    gratification within her, and she was grateful that this man was able to insert all kinds of colors into her


    life once more.


    ¡­


    Tony made an appointment with a reporter yesterday, so the two of them drove to a caf¨¦ after finishing


    their breakfast.


    On the way, Myra felt a little nervous so she turned around and reminded Tony, ¡°If the reporter asks


    about yesterday¡¯s incident, just stay silent and let me answer it, or you can try to talk more about your


    career so that we can divert the reporter¡¯s attention. Even better, why don¡¯t I stay in the car and wait for


    you to finish talking with him?¡±


    There isn¡¯t a reporter in the world that doesn¡¯t want any gossip. After what happened yesterday, the


    reporter will definitely question everything when he sees the two of us showing up together. What she


    didn¡¯t want the most was to get Tony involved in all of this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s a friend and he won¡¯t mess with us.¡±


    Seeing the restlessness in her eyes, one of Tony¡¯s hands let go of the steering wheel and he grabbed


    her left hand, silently giving her strength. His eyes were filled with determination as he looked at the


    path in front.


    ¡­


    It wasn¡¯t long before they reached the caf¨¦.


    The ce was very private since it was no ordinary caf¨¦¡ªthe moment they arrived at the entrance,


    there was a valet waiting to help park Tony¡¯s car.


    After getting out of the car, Tony put his arm around Myra¡¯s waist and they both went in.


    After passing through two corridors and an indoor fountain, they finally reached a beautiful-looking


    garden that was about 30 square meters. Even though it looked small, the decorations were very


    elegant. There were European-pastoral style decorations everywhere, and the splendid little flowers


    had a unique fragrance to them. In the corner of the little garden, there was a man sitting on a wicker


    chair while casually sipping a cup of coffee and next to him, there was a camera and a notebook. As


    soon as he saw theming, his eyes lit up and he quickly walked toward them with his hand


    stretched out. ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other, Director Hart. I thought that you


    would stand me up today. You really are a busy man and it isn¡¯t easy to get a chance to see you!¡±


    Tony curled up his lips slightly while reaching out to shake the man¡¯s hand politely. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, the man knew about Tony¡¯s temperament very well, so he didn¡¯tment on his attitude.


    Instead, his eyes were filled with excitement as he turned toward the woman next to Tony with a smile.


    ¡°And this is?¡±


    Actually, the man knew who Myra was but he was even more familiar with Tony¡¯s temper. I can¡¯t believe


    that he would one day be this protective toward a woman.


    ¡°Let me introduce my fianc¨¦e, Myra Stark. Myra, this is my senior Jordan Webb, the reporter I told you


    about yesterday.¡±


    Tony turned toward Myra and his gaze urged her not to be nervous. Throughout this whole exchange,


    he didn¡¯t once let go of her hand.


    From their interactions, Myra could see that Tony had a good rtionship with the reporter, so she let


    out a small sigh of relief and smiled at Jordan. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hello! I can see that the two of you are engaged. By the looks of it, I assume that I¡¯ll be able to attend


    your wedding soon,¡± Jordan cheered. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t directly ask them about yesterday¡¯s


    incident. Even though he was a professional gossip-loving reporter and he was currently very excited,


    he understood that the person standing next to him couldn¡¯t be messed with. Also, he could roughly


    figure out why Tony came to him today.


    At the moment, Myra was a little nervous but Tony smiled and said faintly, ¡°If you are in the country for


    the near future, I¡¯ll definitely invite you to our wedding.¡±


    Immediately, Jordan was dumbfounded as he didn¡¯t expect Tony to be this direct toward him. Initially,


    he thought that thetter came to him because he wanted to rify the news that broke out yesterday,


    but it seemed like there was more to it.


    Therefore, Jordan said jokingly, ¡°Director Hart, even if I¡¯m busy, I¡¯ll still push everything aside just to


    attend your wedding.¡±


    Then, he carefully sized up the woman in front of him. To be honest, even though she is pretty, there


    are more beautiful women in the elite¡¯s circle other than her. If we are talking about how rich she is, the


    Stark Family¡¯s fortune is nothing to the Hart Family and if it¡¯s about her talents, there are definitely more


    talented women than her. When Jordan initially heard that Myra was Tony¡¯s fianc¨¦e, he didn¡¯t pay much


    attention to it because he assumed that she was just another woman that Tony took a liking to recently.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    ording to Tony¡¯s status and position, he could have any woman he wanted, so why would he want a


    divorced woman? But if we are talking about marriage, the situation is totally different.


    Therefore, Jordan¡¯s gaze inexplicably became more serious.


    Suddenly, Tony patted his shoulder and murmured, ¡°My grandpa is already making arrangements for


    the wedding, so it¡¯ll probably happen in the next two months.¡±


    Immediately, a hint of surprise shed through Jordan¡¯s eyes. Looks like Old Master Hart has agreed to


    this. All of a sudden, he couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed as he looked at Myra. If a divorced woman like


    her, who has lots of scandals surrounding her, can receive Old Master Hart¡¯s approval of joining the


    Hart Family, it means that either she is a godlike maniptor or there¡¯s something wrong with the news


    that broke out yesterday. ording to my sharp sense toward gossip, there¡¯s definitely a possibility


    that yesterday¡¯s news is fake. However, since she is about to join the Hart Family, it won¡¯t hurt to make


    another friend. Therefore, he raised his brows and nced at Tony yfully. ¡°Is that why you came


    here today, Director Hart? To give me this piece of exclusive news?¡±


    Truth was, Jordan had already understood everything.


    There isn¡¯t any actual evidence aboutst night¡¯s news so the more they try to rify it, the hotter this


    topic bes. In the end, Myra will only be discredited even more. However, if we deal with it from


    another angle, everything will turn out differently. If the Hart Family announces the marriage of Tony


    and Myra under these circumstances, it will only lead others to question the reasoning behind it. There


    is nothing about Myra that the Hart Family would want, which can only mean that yesterday¡¯s news is


    fake, because the Hart Family won¡¯t be stupid enough to allow a scandalous woman to join their family.


    As long as we incite this idea among the people, the conversation will quickly turn toward Myra¡¯s favor,


    and the image of a woman who just divorced a yboy will easily capture the public¡¯s heart.


    Tony raised his brows indifferently. ¡°You can see this as me paying you back the favor.¡±


    Jordan sighed inwardly. He really is a shrewd businessman. He ims that he is now paying me back


    but actually, he is the one who gains the most from this. However, the exclusive news of the Hart


    Family¡¯s heir¡¯s wedding is still enough for me to earn tons of money for a whole month.


    Immediately, Jordan smiled brightly. ¡°Alright, then. We have a deal.¡± He then winked at Myra as he


    continued, ¡°If you have any other gossip in the future, feel free to hit me up. Looking forward to working


    together!¡±


    During the whole conversation, Myra didn¡¯t say a word because Tony didn¡¯t mention yesterday¡¯s


    incident at all, so her preparations were totally useless. Not only that, she could see that Tony had a


    good rtionship with Jordan, so she didn¡¯t want to interrupt them. However, when she heard Tony


    saying that their wedding was only two months away, she looked at him in shock.


    Seeing her surprised look, Tony¡¯s eyes became a lot more gentle as he murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to


    marry me as soon as possible?¡±


    Why is he still this shameless in front of Jordan? Myra¡¯s face blushed slightly as she red at him.


    After a chuckle, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to marry you, though.¡±


    Seeing Tony openly showing his affection toward Myra, Jordan was so shocked that his jaw almost fell


    to the floor. At this moment, he finally saw the weird bite marks on the chin of Tony¡¯s usually indifferent


    face. If my guess is right, only Miss Stark can reach such a difficult ce to bite him. Now, Jordan


    couldn¡¯t help but admit that this junior of his hadpletely fallen head over heels for her.


    ¡­


    Jordan and Tony were both men of action and soon after, a press release was in ce. Before leaving,


    Jordan saw Tony helping Myra carefully with her jacket, which caused him to sigh again. After their


    goodbyes, the three of them went their separate ways.


    The moment Myra got into the car, she looked at Tony and asked, ¡°Have you¡­ spoken to your grandpa


    about our wedding?¡±


    After all, Sebastian was already infuriated by what happened yesterday. If he keeps this a secret from


    his grandpa again, he¡¯ll probably be scolded once more tonight. Even though Myra could see that


    Sebastian wasn¡¯t a stubborn person, she still couldn¡¯t forget about the scar on Tony¡¯s back.


    ¡°Does it matter? He¡¯s not the one marrying you.¡± Tony¡¯s voice was calm.


    Upon hearing his tone, Myra could guess that he was nning to tell him afterward, which made her


    feel a little resigned. However, she knew that he was doing all this just for her. Thinking about it, she


    grabbed the man¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I think we should go back to the Hart Residence tonight.¡±


    After her recent interactions with Lisa and Sebastian, she realized that the two of them actually hoped


    that Tony would visit them more often. Although Sebastian might be a little harsh at times, he still cared


    for Tony a lot.


    After turning around and looking at her, Tony understood her intentions but he let it slide. Then, he


    started the engine and smiled faintly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡­


    At first, Tony wanted to bring Myra home to have a rest but she insisted on going to thepany, so he


    could only send her there.


    When they arrived at the Stark Group, countless people looked at them the minute the car stopped.


    After what happened yesterday, the Stark Group¡¯s staff were especially concerned about Myra. Initially,


    everyone thought that the Hart Group would be enraged by what happened yesterday and forbid Myra


    from ever joining the family. As for Tony, everyone assumed that he would break up with her just to


    preserve his reputation.


    However, what surprised them the most was the article published just now by the most authoritative


    entertainment newspaper in the city about Myra marrying the heir of Bradfort City¡¯s wealthiest family¡ª


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the Hart Family. Now, the news had spread all over the Inte. Not only was Myra not abandoned by


    the Hart Family, she even got the quick approval of the elders of the Hart Family to hold her wedding


    with the director of the Hart Group, Tony Hart, in the next two months!


    This was incredible and just when everybody saw the news, Tony personally sent Myra to thepany


    as per usual.


    Through his attitude, everyone could see that he had never nned to abandon her.


    Some of the staff of the Stark Group were already impatient to know more because this wasn¡¯t


    something normal that an elite family would do, unless there was a misunderstanding.


    Of course, Myra didn¡¯t know the huge change inside the hearts of those who followed her gossip


    closely in just an hour. In the end, she said goodbye to Tony before walking straight into thepany


    as usual.


    When passing by the front desk of thepany, the receptionist even greeted her enthusiastically.


    Even though Myra was a little surprised, she smiled and replied, ¡°Good morning to you too.¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t know that as soon as she left, the receptionist immediately turned toward her


    ¡®I think that video is fake; otherwise, why would the Hart Family announce Miss Stark and Director


    Hart¡¯s wedding under these circumstances? I think everyone should stop criticizing her. It¡¯s obvious that


    someone did this to Miss Stark out of jealousy!¡¯


    After typing that, she quickly pressed ¡®send¡¯ before exiting the forum and continuing to look for other


    information.


    In just two hours, the conversation took a huge turn as everyone began to defend Myra instead of


    discrediting her. Before Myra could even react to it, she seemed to be deemed innocent for some


    reason.


    Soon after, even the director of the Chase Group, Sean Chase, stood out as Myra¡¯s ex-husband to


    speak up for her, saying that yesterday¡¯s video was just a ploy to frame her. Also, he imed that the


    reason for their divroce was purely because the two of them were ipatible.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Sean¡¯s statement stoked the mes of the already-heated discussion. There were those who remained


    suspicious of Myra and they challenged her to speak up for herself to prove she wasn¡¯t guilty. However,


    these keyboard warriors were quickly shut down by others who relentlessly called them out for their


    jealousy, iming that they only vilified Myra because they couldn¡¯t stand to see her better off than their


    sorry lot. Soon after that, the viciousments stopped and all seemed to have been perfectly


    resolved.


    Presently, Leo¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but he felt like he was walking on clouds as he left


    Tony¡¯s office after thetter had increased his yearly bonus. He had only juste out of the office


    when Ivy was about to enter. He assessed her impassively and did not notice the frosty look in her


    eyes as he greeted with a smile, ¡°Miss Ivy, Director Hart appears to be in a good mood today. Now


    would be a good time to let him know about the newly-revised investment funds allocated for the FDI


    Project.¡±


    The FDI Project was one that Tony had been keeping an eye on recently but yesterday, the Finance


    Department had miscalcted the investment funds to be allocated. Leo was only trying to be helpful


    when he advised Ivy to report the mishap to Tony now; it would be easier on her, seeing as thetter


    was in a pleasant mood.


    However, when Ivy heard this, she immediately thought about the incident with Tony and Myra from the


    day before and her expression turned dark. She approached Leo and she threw him a displeased look


    as she said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. rk, as the director¡¯s secretary, are you going to just stand there and


    do nothing while someone makes a fool out of Director Hart?¡±


    As far as Ivy was concerned, Myra had seduced Tony and turned him into apletely different


    person. It is ridiculous to think that Myra can marry him in the next two months. She¡¯s a divorc¨¦e and a


    hussy¡ªthere¡¯s no way the Hart Family will let her marry Tony.


    ¡°Make a fool out of Director Hart?¡± Leo repeated her words and there was a hard edge to his voice. He


    raised his brows at her and he said pointedly, ¡°No one in the world is capable of doing that.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ivy pressed her lips into a grim line, then brushed past him as she marched straight


    into Tony¡¯s office.


    Leo, on the other hand, stood rooted to the spot. When he heard the door close behind him, the light in


    his eyes disappeared too.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Eve was bombarding Sean with phone calls.


    Following his statement earlier that day, he had switched phone numbers and given Myra several calls


    but none of them had gone through.


    Inparison, his phone was ringing incessantly and it seemed as if Eve would not relent until he


    picked up her calls.


    The vein in his forehead was throbbing as he nced at the number shing on his phone screen.


    Finally, he pursed his lips and answered the call with a tired look on his face.


    He had only just put the phone to his ear when he heard the shrill voice shouting on the other line. ¡°Do


    you even care about your own mother, Sean Chase? What did I tell you yesterday? I told you not to get


    involved in Myra¡¯s business! Why did you have to make that statement today? Haven¡¯t you been


    humiliated enough already?¡±


    Eve had nearly passed out from rage after reading her son¡¯s statement earlier that day. What was he


    thinking? How could he speak up for Myra? Their divorce wasn¡¯t out of mutual agreement¡ªit was


    because she was having an affair!


    She could not hate Myra more than she did at that moment. It was as though she had forgotten that


    they had thrown the girl under the bus previously. Incensed, she thought, That wretched woman


    refuses to leave my son alone even after their divorce!


    When Sean saw that thements flooding the online forum were mostly supportive of Myra, he


    couldn¡¯t help but recall what he had read before this. At the thought that Tony had ns to marry Myra


    in the next two months, he tightened his grip on his phone but he sounded impassive as he countered,


    ¡°My statement hardly makes an impact on things. Besides, most of thements are on Myra¡¯s side,


    so it¡¯s not as if I would be badly affected in any way.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just lucky enough to get away with it this time! If she somehow drags your name through the


    mud and if thepany¡¯s reputation gets tarnished along the way, I won¡¯t just sit by and do nothing!¡±


    Eve thundered down the line. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t have to remind you that this will be thest time you pull a


    stunt like this, Sean. Have you forgotten all the work you¡¯ve put into rebuilding thepany? Have you


    forgotten how hard it was for the both of us when we had nothing? Are you so eager to get punched


    down by life again?¡±


    For two years, both mother and son had been through countless setbacks in order to keep the Chase


    Group from crumbling. Now that thepany is finally at a turning point, I can¡¯t just let a bunch of


    scheming women destroy its reputation!


    However, it was precisely because of life¡¯s brutality that Sean realized how Myra had been his saving


    grace all along.


    She had tolerated his usations and cruel indifference for the two years of their marriage but chose


    to stick by him nheless. Little did he know that her quiet strength and kindness had long since been


    engraved in his heart.


    ¡°I know, Mom,¡± Sean answered stiffly, not wanting to prolong the conversation any longer. ¡°I have a few


    things to attend to, so I¡¯ll end the call now.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡ªI¡¯m not done speaking yet, Sean! You¡ª¡± Eve was cut off when she heard the steady beeping on


    the other line, which indicated that he had hung up.


    She clenched her jaw. After taking a brief look at thements piling in online, she grabbed her


    handbag and stormed out of the house with a grim expression on her face.


    Sean, on the other hand, had also risen from behind his desk after he put down the phone. He reached


    for his jacket and car keys, then made his way out the door.


    ¡­


    Tony was seated in his office and he seemed irritated as he glowered at the woman standing before


    him.


    However, Ivy didn¡¯t look like she was nning to leave anytime soon. Her lips were pursed into a hard


    line and there was a steely glint in her eyes as she said, ¡°Anyway, Tony, I just hope you¡¯d look into


    everything that has to do with Myra. I don¡¯t trust her at all. The controversy that surrounds her couldn¡¯t


    havee from nowhere.¡±


    Even if the person Myra had been caught cheating with during her marriage was Tony, it remains a


    scandalous affair nheless. If she could cheat with him, then it would only be a matter of time before


    she cheats on him. A woman like that doesn¡¯t deserve to be with Tony!


    ¡°Get out!¡± Tony barked icily as his expression darkened.


    Ivy clenched her fists and she was obstinate as she stood her ground. ¡°You may not like what I¡¯m doing


    now but one day you¡¯ll understand that I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡±


    ¡°Miss Ivy, you know I hate it when those around me put their foot into my personal affairs.¡± Tony


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    narrowed his eyes, clearly displeased by her stubbornness. There was a look on his face that


    resembled the calm before a raging storm as he continued, ¡°But if you insist on carrying on with this,


    then I suggest you drop by human resources.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she heard that. ¡°Tony, are you firing me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this one more time¡ªget out!¡± An icy warning shed in his eyes as he said this.


    She opened her mouth as though to say something, but a chill ran down her spine when she caught his


    arctic gaze. She bit down on her lip as her eyes grew misty, and rushed out of the office before her


    tears spilled over.


    Barely a moment after she had run out of the office, Leo solemnly knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Tony said as he brusquely loosened his tie. He frowned as he looked up at Leo and


    demanded, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Director Walton is on the phone, sir. Would you like to take the call?¡±


    Director Walton¡ªthat could only be Gideon.


    As though remembering something, Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as he answered stoically, ¡°Put


    him through.¡±


    ¡°Very well, sir.¡±


    Before long, the phone on Tony¡¯s desk rang and he picked it up with his usual icy demeanor.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Tony,¡± Gideon said over the line and he sounded cordial and pleasant. ¡°Seeing as


    your birthday is right around the corner, I ought to make a trip back and toast to your health.¡±


    Unfazed by this, Tony replied intively, ¡°You¡¯re wee to do so.¡±


    It would be Tony¡¯s first birthday since returning to the country, and Sebastian had insisted on throwing


    him a banquet, the reason being to introduce the former into the upper-ss business industry in


    Bradfort City. However, if Tony had any say in this, he would have dly forgone the banquet and


    buried himself in work instead.


    Taking no offense at his less-than-friendly tone, Gideon asked casually, ¡°So I hear you¡¯re ready to settle


    down soon now that you have a fianc¨¦e?¡±

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    ¡°Seems like word has reached you,¡± Tony remarked tly as he slipped a cigarette between his lips


    before deftly lit it up with a lighter. Soon, white smoke swathed his features, blurring out the expression


    on his face.


    He knew why Gideon was calling, but he no longer wanted to entertain the Waltons, as Gemma¡¯s


    antics had exhausted whatever patience he had had for them.


    On the other end of the call, Gideon¡¯s face grew grim and there was a menacing gleam in his eyes as


    he jested, ¡°Does your fianc¨¦e happen to be the famous Miss Stark from Bradfort City? I¡¯ve heard


    rumors about the both of you and I didn¡¯t think they were true¡ªunless, of course, you¡¯ve actually fallen


    for her.¡±


    While Tony¡¯s rtionship with Miss Stark had been widely covered by various news outlets, Gideon


    had remained skeptical. After all, he knew what Tony was like¡ªcold, ruthless, and a workaholic who


    devoted all his life to his business empire. Tony might settle down with a woman at some point but it


    would be a solely pragmatic and strategic marriage; he would never develop any true feelings for her.


    s, Gideon had thought wrong.


    Judging from the way things had turned out, he was sure that there was more to those rumors, and


    Tony¡¯s alleged romance with the woman was not just for show.


    There had initially been ns for the Waltons to position their brand in Paradigm Mall, which happened


    to be a Hart Group enterprise. However, Tony had struck out their ns after Gemma posted the video


    about that woman, which meant they would have a much harder time establishing Walton Group in the


    local business scene.


    ¡°Tony, we¡¯ve been friends for a long time. I know you¡¯re unhappy with my sister¡¯s thoughtless act, but


    that doesn¡¯t call for you to be so harsh and take it out on the entire Walton Group. You know we can¡¯t


    establish our brand in the Bradfort City market without your help, seeing as how your family holds a few


    of thergest distribution channels for one-stop shopping malls. The loss would be unimaginable if we


    fail to see our ns through.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tony remained impassive but he sounded rueful as he countered, ¡°I believe there¡¯s


    been a misunderstanding on your part regarding this matter, Gideon.¡±


    Gideon frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    A cold smirk tugged on Tony¡¯s lips as he answered tly, ¡°Grandpa has taken over the matter of the


    Walton Group¡¯s establishment in Paradigm Mall. He was the one who made the decision to hold off the


    ns to bring in Walton Group. Believe me, I was shocked too, and I was going to talk to him about it.¡±


    Gideon¡¯s lips were pressed into a hard line and his eyes were narrowed into slits as he asked, ¡°I


    thought Old Master Hart handed over the reins of thepany to you. Why is he in charge of the


    ¡°I may hold the reins but he¡¯s still the chairman of the group,¡± Tony deflected his usation with ease


    and he had no qualms about throwing Sebastian under the bus in the process.


    A hard look passed over Gideon¡¯s face when he heard this.


    The truth of what Tony had said remained to be seen, but Gideon understood the subtext to his words


    ¡ªthe Hart Family was extremely displeased with the Waltons. Be it Tony or Sebastian, the person who


    had made the ultimate decision to leave the Waltons stranded outside Bradfort City¡¯s market was


    inevitably furious with them.


    The only thing that could have possibly caused this rife between their families appeared to be the most


    recent controversy that surrounded Miss Stark.


    Gideon¡¯s expression darkened. He hadn¡¯t thought that a woman like her could have so much influence


    over the Hart Family¡ªor rather, over Tony.


    Then, he chuckled warmly and said, ¡°Oh, well; I¡¯ll be going back to Bradfort City soon. I suppose it¡¯s


    only right for me to make it up to you all for the trouble my sister caused. Old Master Hart would


    probably only punish her for a bit. Our families go way back, so I don¡¯t think a small mishap like this


    would be worth the tension.¡±


    When Tony made no reply to this, Gideon¡¯s face grew stormy. ¡°I¡¯m starting to get really curious about


    Miss Stark.¡±


    Indeed, he wanted to know the kind of person who could make Tony go to such extreme lengths, so


    much so that thetter was willing to disregard their years of friendship just so he could defend her.


    However, the friendship that he had thought he shared with Tony was all too fragile in thetter¡¯s eyes.


    He knew what Gideon was like and after they had established the Hartwell Group together, he was


    certain that they would never be on close terms.


    ¡°She¡¯s just an ordinary woman,¡± Tony said nonchntly.


    ¡°Which is why she makes for an even more curious case,¡± Gideon countered easily and he chuckled.


    Their conversation was treading on the edge of a broken friendship, but Gideon had managed to keep


    the cracks from widening with his diplomatic chatter.


    However, as soon as he hung up the call, the smile slipped from his face and a menacing grimace


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    twisted his features.


    Presently, his new secretary was bringing him a mug of coffee. She was smiling brightly as she


    approached his desk but just as she was about to make friendly conversation, she nched at the


    sight of his grim expression. She had only just regained herposure when he suddenly grabbed the


    mug of coffee from his desk and flung it at her.


    She screamed as the hot coffee sshed onto the delicate skin of her face, but this only made Gideon


    more irritated as he roared, ¡°Get out of my sight!¡±


    Upon hearing themotion, an assistant rushed into the office and numbly registered the scene


    before him, then calmly escorted the secretary out of the door.


    Gideon waited for the door to close before he angrily swept all the documents off his desk, and his face


    was thunderous as he made a call.


    ¡°Hello, Gideon.¡±


    In the basement carpark of the hotel in which she was staying, Gemma was seated in the car when she


    answered her brother¡¯s call, and Sasha was standing outside the vehicle with her palms pressed up


    against the window. She had wanted to demand an exnation from Tony after seeing the


    entertainment news today but Sasha hade out of nowhere and barricaded her from leaving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®hello, Gideon¡¯ me! I don¡¯t even know why I have an idiot like you for a sister!¡± he thundered


    down the line. Truth was, he wasshing out at her after his sour exchange with Tony.


    He was also baffled by his sister¡¯s ipetence. Not only had she failed to take down Miss Stark, she


    had thrown the entire Walton Group under the bus as well.


    However, Gemma was oblivious to the tremendous loss that she had caused her family business. Not


    knowing that Walton Group could no longer establish its in-house brand in Paradigm Mall, she gritted


    her teeth and snapped, ¡°That woman is despicable¡ªshe must have cast a spell or something on the


    Hart Family! I was so close to getting her out of my way, but now everyone¡¯s talking about how she¡¯s


    engaged to Tony!¡±


    Gemma didn¡¯t know what had gone wrong. She had an expert verify that the video was unedited and


    she was certain that after such a scandal, it would take a miracle before the Harts allowed a woman


    like Myra to be associated with their family, let alone marry into it.


    And yet, news of Myra¡¯s uing engagement to Tony was circting on the Inte and the


    animosity toward her was beginning to die down as well, reced byments that were demanding


    justice on her behalf.


    Meanwhile, Sasha was angrily mming her palms against the car window as she cried out in rage,


    ¡°Get out here this instant, Gemma Walton! You gave me your word that you would help my family and


    the Hay Group if I gave you the information you asked for! You can¡¯t just go back on your word like this


    now that Tony is unleashing his wrath on ourpany!¡±

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Gemma found herself growing more annoyed as the call went on. ¡°I refuse to believe that that woman


    would ever marry into the Hart Family. She must have been the one to spread the news but once the


    Harts find out about it, her life in Bradfort City will be over.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you have everything figured out?¡± Gideon snorted sarcastically. ¡°I just got off the phone with


    Tony and he told me himself that he was going to marry that woman! Do you even know what you¡¯ve


    done, Gemma? Because of your recklessness, the Hart Group has decided to set aside our ns to


    enter the Bradfort City consumer market! ¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Gemma screeched incredulously. Having just buckled her seatbelt, she deliberately ignored


    the irritating figure who was shouting at her from the other side of the car window. Panic-stricken, she


    went on to say, ¡°Gideon, please tell me you¡¯re joking.¡±


    ¡°I can assure you I¡¯m not. If you don¡¯t believe me, you could always give Dad and Grandpa a call,¡±


    Gideon bit out witheringly. ¡°You¡¯ve known since before flying out of the States how important it is for


    Walton Group to re-establish itself in Bradfort City. You know as well as I do the fate that awaits you


    and ourpany if the ns to enter the consumer market do not go through¡ªI¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware


    of what will happen if you keep screwing up like this.¡±


    His face darkened as he reminded her of all these.


    Meanwhile, Gemma clutched her seatbelt tightly when she heard the warning in his voice.


    As for Sasha, she was still mming her palms against the car window as she cried out, ¡°You


    scheming, lying little witch! If you won¡¯t help us, then I don¡¯t mind dropping by the Hart Residence to tell


    them about what you¡¯ve done! You were the one who wanted to go after Myra and now you¡¯re just


    going to abandon me after you¡¯ve taken advantage of me? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    The video had been Sasha¡¯s to begin with and the only other person who had it was Sean. As far as


    Tony was concerned, she had deliberately given Gemma the video so that thetter could post it up on


    the Inte and humiliate Myra. The truth, however, was that she hadn¡¯t even wanted to do so in the


    first ce but now she was forced to bear the brunt.


    She was aware of how much Tony loved Myra, and she wouldn¡¯t want to cross him for fear of suffering


    his wrath. But Gemma hade along and convinced her that she was the rightful granddaughter-in-


    had promised to help the Hay Group in return if Sasha joined her cause in sidelining Myra. Persuaded


    by this, Sasha had given her the video. I can¡¯t believe how stupid I was for believing her!


    At first, Sasha had admittedly been thrilled at the sight of all the abusivements directed toward


    Myra after the video was posted. However, her glee did notst for long because the next day, Director


    Wace had turned down the partnership with the Hay Group. She had sold herself out for the sake of


    obtaining that partnership but upon protesting, she was told that she might have offended the Hart


    Family¡ªand Wace Enterprise feared to do the same.


    At the thought of the Hart Group, she had to admit that she did anger Tony and now she, along with the


    Hay Group, would have to suffer his wrath.


    The Hay Group had a chance to turn things around after Director Wace had promised to help her


    out, and their partnership would have been the saving grace for thepany. Now that Tony had


    intervened, it would only be a matter of time before thepany crumbled. Out of desperation, she


    had called Gemma with the hope that the woman would make good on her word but none of the calls


    went through, which was why she had rushed over to the hotel to meet her in person instead.


    Now that she was here, she finally saw Gemma¡¯s true colors. She¡¯s been using me all along! She


    never nned on helping the Hay Group in the first ce!


    ¡°Come out right now, Gemma! I have plenty of time on my hands so I can stand here all day!¡± Sasha


    yelled. When she saw that the other girl had no intention to get out of the car, she ran to the front of the


    vehicle and spread her arms wide, making it clear that she would not let Gemma drive away.


    ¡°Mark my words, Gideon¡ªI will be Tony¡¯s wife!¡± Agitated, Gemma¡¯s grip tightened on her phone


    as she grimaced. ¡°Just because the Hart Group set aside our ns, it doesn¡¯t mean they would keep


    this up forever! Aren¡¯t you and Grandpaing back soon? I¡¯m sure that the Hart Family will reinstate


    the ns if Grandpa speaks up.¡±


    At this point, Gemma was infuriated and jealous. She hadn¡¯t thought that the incident from the day


    before had left Myra unscathed, and had instead be the stepping stone for her to marry into the


    Hart Family. Of course a despicable woman like her would have such dirty tricks up her sleeves!


    ¡°Grandpa will be the only person who could change their minds. Tony wasn¡¯t even persuaded when I


    called him, which just goes to show how much trouble you¡¯ve caused!¡± Gideon snapped, though his


    sister¡¯s shenanigans were only an excuse. Deep down, he knew that Tony had never given much


    thought to the Waltons anyway. Nheless, he could not discount the fact that Gemma¡¯s


    ipetence had left a huge mess for Walton Group to clean up. ¡°How has Kris been recently?¡±


    ¡°Kris?¡± It was only then that Gemma remembered Myra¡¯s sister, and she scoffed indifferently at the


    thought of her. ¡°She¡¯s the same as she¡¯s always been. She¡¯s at her father¡¯s every beck and call, and


    she hardly has any control over the Stark Group; even Myra has more authority than she does. On a


    side note, that woman is despicable enough to go head-to-head with Myra. She could be our next


    pawn.¡±


    ¡°Then get close to her and see how useful she can be to us. I don¡¯t want you to screw things up again


    before I go over to Bradfort City!¡± Gideon narrowed his eyes as he said this.


    Gemma hummed nomittally in response.


    While this was happening, Sasha was still shouting furiously outside the car. When she saw that


    Gemma was deliberately ignoring her, she grew even more outraged. Without another thought, she


    took out her own keys and scratched a silvery-white line across the top of the other girl¡¯s car bo.


    Upon seeing that, Gemma let out a shriek. ¡°My car!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on there?¡± Gideon demanded. Since the beginning of their phone conversation, he had


    heard another woman¡¯s voice yelling and taunting in the background on his sister¡¯s end.


    ¡°Nothing. There¡¯s a mad woman here, that¡¯s all,¡± Gemma muttered as she eyed Sasha, who was still


    scratching her car. She grimaced but did not move to step out of the vehicle. ¡°Gideon, I have some stuff


    to attend to so I¡¯ll get going now,¡± she added, then hung up the call and started her car. She did not


    spare Sasha another thought as she stepped on the elerator and drove the car forward.


    Sasha leapt out of the way immediately, shocked that the other woman was ruthless enough to want to


    knock her down.


    When she saw that her path was clear, Gemma floored the elerator and her tires screeched against


    the ground as she sped out of the car park.


    ¡°You disgusting, despicable woman! I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Sasha roared after the car as


    she stomped her foot furiously.


    ¡­


    The clock struck noon as Myra stared at the lunchbox that was ced before her, and she blinked at


    Tilly in confusion.


    Presently, Tilly¡¯s grin widened, and she chuckled as she said in a singsong voice, ¡°Guess who had this


    delivered, Myra.¡±


    Who indeed? Myra raised her brows and after a moment of thought, she broke into a warm smile. ¡°Is


    this from the Hart Residence?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t too long ago when Sebastian would send her lunch every now and then.


    Judging from the size of the lunchbox, she was willing to bet that there would be soup and various side-


    dishes. Knowing Sebastian, he liked adding little twists and surprises to the contents of her lunchbox,


    so she never knew what to expect.


    ¡°Bingo! Your guess is correct!¡± Tilly cheered. She had thought that the Hart Family would still be upset


    with Myra after the video incident, but her worries dissipated when she retrieved the lunchbox from the


    Harts¡¯ chauffeur earlier on. Looks like the Hart Family aren¡¯t angry with Myra at all!


    Myra¡¯s smile grew wider as she looked at the lunchbox. She had been worried that it would take a while


    for Sebastian to cool down and she certainly hadn¡¯t expected him to have her lunch sent over.


    At the thought of this, she grabbed her phone and sent him a text after Tilly had left her office.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    She had sent him an audio message in which she said, ¡°Thank you for the lunch today. I love it.¡±


    For a while, there was no reply. Just as Myra thought Sebastian was ignoring her, he sent an audio


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    message, sounding gruff as he said pointedly, ¡°What are you thanking me for? I¡¯m not the one who


    asked the kitchen to make lunch for you. You should thank Tony¡¯s grandma for this; it has nothing to do


    with me whatsoever.¡±


    It was almost as if Sebastian couldn¡¯t wait to deny all insinuations that he had anything to do with


    Myra¡¯s lunchbox.


    Nheless, warmth surged through Myra as she smiled at his message, and she said nothing more


    after that.


    While she dug into her lunch, Tony was speaking to her on the phone.


    ¡°I just got off the phone with Mr. Engelhard,¡± he said down the line. Upon hearing that, she couldn¡¯t help


    the contented smile on her face as his deep and husky voice filled her ears.


    She took another bite of food from the lunchbox Sebastian had sent over and hummed in response


    before asking, ¡°He didn¡¯t even give me a call. What did the both of you talk about?¡±


    In all honesty, Myra didn¡¯t even think that they were that close to begin with.


    Upon hearing her grumble, Tony chuckled in a low voice and answered, ¡°We talked about business for


    a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She sounded sullen and skeptical.


    Tony smirked. Truth was, he hadn¡¯t been surprised when Conan called today. Thetter must have had


    quite a shock when he heard rumors of Tony¡¯s engagement to Myra. After all, Tony had promised the


    older man that he would fulfil the three conditions prior to asking for Myra¡¯s hand in marriage.


    ¡°Naturally, we talked about the pre-marital conditions that must be met,¡± Tony borated lightly and at


    the thought of his conversation with Conan earlier that day, he smiled.


    Myra stiffened at this and blood rushed to her face.


    She also found herself drawingparisons. Where Sean had disliked Conan, Tony was theplete


    opposite and while she was happy that he seemed to be on such good terms with the old man, she


    found herself getting just the tiniest bit jealous at their friendship. To add insult to injury, Conan had


    stopped going to her with all his anecdotes and problems, and had instead turned to Tony.


    ¡°And what conditions might those be?¡± she asked as she raised a quizzical brow, though the person on


    the other end could not see the cynical expression on her face.


    Tonyughed softly before he murmured in a gentle voice, ¡°Well, for starters, you would have to be


    pregnant with my child.¡±


    When Myra heard this, she could imagine him standing next to her and caressing her belly. The flush


    on her face deepened into a near-crimson shade as she grumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t try to be funny, Tony. Why


    would Mr. Engelhard be discussing something like this with you?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can always give him a call and ask if we talked about it,¡± Tony suggested


    cheekily.


    She could feel her face burning up and she thanked the heavens that he couldn¡¯t see how sheepish


    she looked right now. In the end, she scoffed and said nothing else.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re mad or if you¡¯re reluctant to carry my child,¡± he teased wickedly. He was doing this


    on purpose now that his urge to father a child was stronger than before. It turned out that there was


    some truth and reason to what L had said.


    Perhaps what weighed on his mind more than anything else was Sean¡¯s recent erratic behavior. He


    must have figured out something and now that he was pestering Myra, it would only be a matter of time


    before he pursued her once more. While Tony was confident that Myra would stay by his side forever,


    he was also agitated that another man had set his sights on her. With that in mind, Tony was sure that


    a child was the best buffer.


    With a child in tow, he could easily deal a harsh blow on all the other men who had their eyes on Myra.


    All he would have to do was say, ¡°We have to go back and feed the baby.¡±


    Life would be idyllic with a child and he found that he didn¡¯t mind it at all. Tony¡¯s eyes crinkled slightly in


    amusement as he pondered on this.


    Myra, on the other hand, knew that he had the tendency to be tant. There was no one else as thick-


    skinned as he was, and she knew how shameless and roguish he could be when they were together.


    With that in mind, she sighed in resignation and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished my lunch. I have to get back to


    work, so I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    Knowing that she was easily embarrassed, he stopped teasing her. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡±


    She hummed in response and she could feel her face heating up. Just as he was about to hang up,


    she quickly blew him a kiss that was followed by a ¡®mwah¡¯ sound, and ended the call right after that.


    Then, she reached up to touch her face and found that her skin was hot to the touch.


    She cringed at herself. For heavens¡¯ sake, Myra Stark, you¡¯re turning into aplete bimbo!


    Meanwhile, on the other end of the line, Tony broke into a grin at the sound of her kiss, the frustration


    that he had felt since that morning fading away into nothing.


    ¡­


    When Eve arrived at the Stark Group, she was informed that Myra was unavable to meet her.


    Tilly had been the one to ry the front desk¡¯s message to Myra, and thetter had looked impassive


    when she heard it. She now regarded Eve with contempt and disinterest, and she wanted nothing to do


    with the woman.


    ¡°Tell the front desk that I¡¯m in a meeting right now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tilly nodded and hurried out of the office.


    After the front desk ryed the message to Eve, the woman¡¯s face grew grim and she snapped, ¡°Give


    her another call and tell her that there¡¯s something important I¡¯d like to discuss. If she refuses to meet


    me, then I¡¯ll just keep waiting here until she does!¡±


    The receptionists swallowed, feeling caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    Judging from what Tilly had said, it was clear that Myra had no intention of meeting this woman.


    However, seeing as Eve was the matriarch of the Chase Family, they didn¡¯t want to risk offending her,


    either. As such, they gave Tilly another call, though it was to no avail.


    Having been turned down the second time, Eve grew thunderous. She scoffed icily as she marched


    toward the nearby reception lounge; she sat there waiting, her back stiff and ramrod straight.


    As she waited, her phone rang incessantly with iing calls but she did not pick up any of them.


    Instead, she merely nced at the numbers shing on her screen and left her phone ringing in her


    bag.


    Meanwhile, Myra had a meeting at the nearby Newark Group in the afternoon. She had only just made


    her way downstairs when she was suddenly osted by a woman who had dashed out of nowhere.


    Then, thetter lifted her hand and brought it down to p Myra across the face.


    Fortunately, Myra reacted in time and she held the woman by the wrist in a vise-like grip.


    A dark look passed over her face as she appraised the woman in front of her. Then, she flung Eve


    away from her as she said icily, ¡°A bit inappropriate for you to attack me here in the Stark Group, don¡¯t


    you think, Madam Chase?¡±


    ¡°How shameless can you be, Myra? Haven¡¯t you already weaseled your way into the Hart Family? Why


    are you still clinging onto my son?¡±


    Eve was at her boiling point after waiting in the lounge for close to three hours, and seeing Myra only


    brought to mind Sean¡¯s recent behavior. At this moment, she wanted nothing more than to p the


    living daylights out of the girl.


    She had once thought that Myra was a gentle and sensible woman but as it turned out, she had been


    wrong. She¡¯s still clinging onto and taking advantage of my son even after their divorce! A heavy


    warning is the only way to ward off a woman like her!


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you¡ªyou¡¯d better stay away from my son!¡± Eve thundered as she eyed Myra with disgust.


    ¡°You were the one who said you wanted nothing to do with us after the divorce, and yet here you are


    pining after my son. Does the Hart Family know about what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Myra¡¯s face grew stormy as the other woman chastised her. She had refused to meet with Eve, but it


    was clear that thetter didn¡¯t take no for an answer and had been waiting in the building to attack her


    at first sight.


    ¡°You must be joking, Madam Chase. When have I ever pined after your son? I don¡¯t know what tricks


    you and L are pulling here, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time for them,¡± Myra retorted coldly.


    It wasn¡¯t too long ago when L had approached her and used her of pining after Sean in spite of


    the divorce. Do both these women really think I¡¯m that much of a pushover?


    Annoyed, Myra threw a pointed look at the security guards who stood by the side and barked, ¡°Don¡¯t let


    her in the next time you see her.¡±


    The guards exchanged a nervous look before they hurriedly nodded.


    A menacing gleam shed in Eve¡¯s eyes as she saw this and she spat, ¡°So this is what you¡¯re truly like,


    Myra¡ªselfish and arrogant. I promise you I won¡¯t be so civil anymore if you keep pestering my son!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Myra let out a mockingugh. ¡°You should tell your son to stop pestering me on the


    phone. He and I are nothing more than strangers, so he should stop trying so hard to pretend


    otherwise.¡±

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Eve seethed, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Sean had made it very evident that


    he was swaying toward Myra, and he disregarded his mother¡¯s warnings along the way.


    She grew indignant at the thought. When she stormed into the building earlier, she hadn¡¯t expected


    Myra to be so unkind and dismiss her like she was nothing. This girl is acting high and mighty now that


    she has the Hart Family to back her up! ¡°You¡¯d better watch your manners, Myra! Don¡¯t forget that I


    used to be your mother-inw!¡± Eve snapped angrily.


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder but as my former mother-inw, have you forgotten what you did to me at


    the time of the divorce?¡± Myra asked and there was a glint of dark amusement in her eyes as she


    assessed the woman.


    She had long since understood how despicable Eve could be, and there was no point in trying to keep


    up the niceties under such ugly circumstances. With that in mind, she turned around and strode toward


    the exit, then bit out tersely, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not wee here in the Stark Group, Madam Chase.


    Please stay away from our premises and avoid causing a scene; otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to look into


    the Marina Bay Bridge incident once more.¡±


    Eve nched at the warning, though Myra had brought it up without implication. The Chase Group had,


    indeed, been involved in the Marina Bay Bridge incident. As much as Eve wanted to retaliate, she


    thought better of it. She clenched her jaw and did not take another step to barricade Myra, then


    watched darkly as thetter brushed past her.


    ¡°One day, the Hart Family will finally see you for who you really are, Myra! Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll still want


    you then!¡± Eve cursed.


    However, Myra didn¡¯t even bother with a response and she walked out of thepany building, leaving


    the furious woman high and dry in the lobby.


    ¡­


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Gemma to speed over to the Hart Group but upon her arrival, she was barred


    from going past the front desk. The receptionist thereafter informed her that Tony was too busy to meet


    her.


    Gemma obstinately lingered around the lobby, but grew frustrated when it became clear that she would


    not be able to meet Tony today. Fuming, she got into her car and decidedly drove over to the Hart


    Residence instead.


    She refused to believe that Sebastian and Lisa had so easily forgiven Myra. Surely they couldn¡¯t have


    been so persuaded by her lies that they would allow Tony to marry her.


    Unbeknown to her, the truth was that Sebastian had been incensed after news of his grandson¡¯s


    alleged ns to marry Myra broke out. He was outraged that Tony had given him no notice, and had


    instead acted on his own ord.


    However, his resentment didn¡¯tst long. As soon as he had calmed down, he had the kitchen prepare


    lunch for Myra. After all, she was going to be married soon and a baby could be well within their ns.


    He had to make sure that she was building up enough strength to carry a child.


    Having arrived at the Hart Residence, Gemma knocked on the door and asked to see the elderly


    couple, only to be turned away by the housekeeper. ¡°Old Master Hart is resting in his bedroom. He has


    a terrible headache and he said he won¡¯t be meeting any guests today.¡±


    ¡°How about Old Madam Hart?¡± Gemma pressed.


    ¡°She¡¯s currently taking care of Old Master Hart so she won¡¯t be meeting any guests either,¡± the


    housekeeper answered cidly.


    Gemma understood the implication immediately. It¡¯s not that they are not seeing guests; rather, they do


    not want to see me.


    She gritted her teeth at the thought and she pleaded, ¡°Could you pass them a message? Tell them that


    I know I made a mistake and I was too impulsive yesterday. I only posted that video because I was so


    worried that they would be manipted by Myra¡¯s lies; I never meant to hurt the Hart Family¡¯s


    reputation.¡±


    Gemma was well aware that while the video had been posted to expose and humiliate Myra, the Hart


    Family had undoubtedly been embarrassed in the process.


    Knowing that she was presently asking for a favor, she tried her best toe off as pleasant as she


    kept her temper in check.


    s, the housekeeper simply offered her an apologetic smile as she kept the girl firmly on the other


    side of the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but perhaps you shoulde back next time.¡±


    With that, the housekeeper closed the door between them, leaving Gemma standing outside the


    threshold.


    Her face darkened considerably at the exchange that had taken ce.


    It was clear to see that the Hart Family was still enamored with Myra despite the video, and it made


    Gemma bewildered by how things had turned out. That video is real so why are they siding her instead


    of me? Why are they still letting her marry into the family after seeing her true colors?


    However, Gideon had warned Gemma to keep away from trouble; hence, she repressed the urge to


    barge through the front door to demand the elderly couple¡¯s attention. Her fists clenched on either side


    of her and she thought grimly, Fine, then. I¡¯ll just wait until Gideon and Grandpae back to Bradfort


    City.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Eve received yet another phone call from Sasha after she had left the Stark Group, and


    she was agitated to see that her brother and father had called repeatedly as well.


    Grimly, she answered Sasha¡¯s call, knowing that the girl would only pester her relentlessly if she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Hello, Aunt Eve!¡± Sasha was panicking on the other end of the line, and she sounded as though she


    was close to tears as she went on pleadingly, ¡°You have to help me this time¡ªplease, you have to help


    the Hay Group!¡±


    Eve had cut off all ties with her family after the Hay Group¡¯sst incident.


    She couldn¡¯t help recalling how she had begged for her family¡¯s help back when the Chase Group was


    in trouble, but all her father and brother had given her was two million in cash. They had made it clear


    that the cash was all the help they were willing to give her, and told her that she could return to the


    family and live a carefree life should the Chase Group copse.


    When Sasha had approached her for help previously, Eve had returned the favor by writing them a


    check for twice the amount they had given her. Presently, she was beginning to grow tired of her niece


    as the girl pestered her once more.


    With forced patience, she said catingly, ¡°Sasha, I would love to help you but things are a bit tight for


    the Chase Group at the moment. You know that Myra has taken away half of Hiliville after the divorce


    and we had to sell off the remaining half at below market price. There truly is nothing I can do for you.¡±


    Eve grimaced at the thought that Myra had taken away half of thepany¡¯s real estate project.


    ¡°Grandpa mentioned that Sean has a couple of worthwhile projects lined up. If you could let the Hay


    Group coborate on them, then we could keep things afloat for some time while we figure things out.


    Please, Aunt Eve, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Sasha had been left with no choice but to resort to asking her aunt


    for such a favor, having been left behind by Gemma at the basement carpark.


    Before this, she had always thought of herself as better than Eve, though she never showed it. She


    didn¡¯t think that the tables would turn on her, and now she was begging her aunt for a favor just so she


    could save her family¡¯spany.


    Upon hearing that the Hays were eyeing her son¡¯s recent projects, Eve frowned and her expression


    darkened as she answered coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Sean but there¡¯s no guarantee that he will agree to it.


    Right, then; it¡¯s gettingte and I have a few errands to run. Goodbye, Sasha.¡±


    Eve didn¡¯t wait for a response before she swiftly ended the call.


    Now that the Hays were having a hard time surviving in Bradfort City, she couldn¡¯t risk the Chase


    Group being associated with them. In fact, it was crucial for her to avoid them at all costs in times like


    these.


    Then, irritated by the recent events that seemed to work against her, she slid into her car and drove


    away with a sour look on her face.


    ¡­


    A storm appeared to be brewing in Bradfort City following Myra¡¯s recent scandal, which mainly revolved


    around her alleged affair and the subsequent rumors of her marriage into the Hart Family.


    While Cameron and Kris had yet to stir up trouble, Myra¡¯s guard was still up as she tried to anticipate


    whatever next move they might make.


    In the blink of an eye, Tony¡¯s birthday had arrived and the banquet thrown in his honor was to be held


    at the Ritz Carlton.


    It was meant to be an extravagant asion, given that it was the first birthday banquet held in honor of


    the heir to the Hart Group.


    Even Conan couldn¡¯t help but be amused as he told Myra, ¡°Aren¡¯t we making a huge loss by throwing


    him such a grand birthday party? We are family, after all.¡±


    Myra had retorted in hushed tones, ¡°I¡¯m not family yet so I can¡¯t escape the bill.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tony raised a brow and on that same night, he decided to educate her on a couple


    of family values in advance.


    ¡­


    On the afternoon of the day of Tony¡¯s banquet, Myra had gotten off work early. She had just walked out


    of thepany building when she saw Leo standing in front of an elegant Mercedes-Benz G500. Upon


    seeing her, Leo nodded and said, ¡°Miss Stark, Director Hart has asked that I escort you to the atelier.¡±


    Myra couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of the vehicle. When she said that the ck Mercedes-Benz


    G500 was a bold and elegant ride, she had meant it as nothing more than a passing remark. She didn¡¯t


    think that Tony would have Leo pick her up in the same car.


    Nodding, she shed Leo a bright smile and slid into the vehicle.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Very soon, the car pulled up outside a high-end atelier.


    ¡°Miss Stark, Director Hart has a couple of things to attend to but he will be here soon. He asked that


    you dress however you like.¡± Then, Leo added, ¡°He also mentioned that he loves it no matter how you


    dress.¡±


    He repressed a cringe as he said this and he coughed to try to hide his embarrassment.


    Director Hart¡¯s been openly affectionate these days, he mused to himself. Gone is the imposing man


    whose looks could freeze an entire room.


    Upon hearing this, Myra flushed and hummed in response, then hastily marched into the atelier. She


    was getting used to how tant Tony could be.


    As she entered the atelier, she was enthusiastically greeted by the manager and the small team of


    sales assistants.


    They had seen her as soon as she got down from the car, and given that Tony and Sebastian had


    personally asked them to serve her well, they dared not leave a bad impression.


    The youngdies who worked in the atelier couldn¡¯t help but look upon Myra with envy and admiration.


    While there had been plenty of discussion that surrounded her before this, the final conclusion was that


    Myra had divorced an aplished man, thereafter finding herself an even better catch and having


    the Hart Family acknowledge her as one of their own. Most women had never seen such luck in their


    entire lives. Her narrative was made all the more sensational when it was revealed that her new man


    was a legend in Bradfort City¡ªevery woman in the city saw him as the man of their dreams.


    ¡°Miss Stark, the dresses that Director Hart picked from thetest collections have been flown over from


    Mn and we haveid them out for you. We will tailor the dress to your size after you¡¯ve chosen one


    that you like,¡± the manager informed dutifully with a courteous smile.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Myra answered with a nod as she proceeded to browse through the dresses.


    Tony had chosen dresses that he knew would be to her liking. After assessing each of the dresses, she


    finally picked out her favorite.


    The one-shoulder dress was ankle-length and made of soft cotton, and it had a figure-hugging


    silhouette. The white bodice featured delicate cloud applique while the rest of the dress was periwinkle.


    The bodice glimmered where a narrow strip of crushed diamonds ran diagonal from the right shoulder


    all the way to the waist, adding a feminine and graceful appeal to the design.


    In a few hours, she would be attending Tony¡¯s birthday banquet in this dress, and he had told herst


    night that he would officially then announce that he was in a rtionship with her.


    In a rtionship, indeed. The both of them had only known and dated each other for three months, but


    it felt as though it had been years. What astounded Myra the most was how much they behaved like an


    old married couple¡ªthere were days when one look was all it took for them to understand each other¡¯s


    thoughts.


    She was giddy with anticipation and nervous at the thought of what would happen tonight. Her fingers


    tightened as she clutched the dress and walked into the fitting room.


    Before long, she came out of the fitting room and was surprised to find that another woman had


    entered the premises while she had been trying on the dress.


    The woman was dressed in an elegant evening gown that entuated her slender figure, and she held


    her head high so that the exquisite pearl ne she wore was on full disy.


    She turned, causing Myra¡¯s brows to furrow when she saw that the woman was none other than Kris.


    Upon seeing the frown on Myra¡¯s face, the manager awkwardly exined, ¡°Miss Stark, you were meant


    to be the only customer in the atelier today, but¡­¡± She trailed off, her gaze darting over to where Kris


    stood in her sophisticated get-up, and cleared her throat uneasily. ¡°Miss Kris said that she is your


    biological sister and that she¡¯s only here to say hello to you.¡±


    Everyone in upper-side Bradfort City knew about the strife within the Stark Family, and it was no secret


    that the two Stark sisters did not get along well. The manager had not wanted to let Kris into the atelier,


    but thetter had been dismissive of her and insisted on entering the premises. Unable to hold her off,


    the manager had no choice but to let her through the doors.


    However, as the air around them grew thick with tension, she was beginning to regret her decision to


    allow Kris entry in the first ce.


    Myra, on the other hand, looked around the boutique and saw that Leo was nowhere in the vicinity,


    which exined how Kris was able toe in without causing a scene.


    With that in mind, she turned to address the manager with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± After all, it wasn¡¯t as if


    the woman could do anything about this situation, either.


    Then, she turned to look at Kris icily, her smile disappearing as she countered stoically, ¡°But I should


    rify that I do not have a biological sister, so please don¡¯t refer to yourself as such, Miss Kris.¡±


    Meanwhile, a bright and gloating smile had been tugging on Kris¡¯ lips ever since she locked eyes with


    Myra. Her smile grew even more dazzling after she heard thetter¡¯s snarky retort and instead of


    getting angry, she said pleasantly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so harsh with your words, Sis. It¡¯s your


    boyfriend¡¯s birthday, after all. Have I mentioned that I¡¯ll be going to the Ritz Carlton to wish my brother-


    inw a happy birthday as well?¡±


    Having said that, she burst into giggles and the exquisite dress she was wearing shimmered under the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    light.


    Myra, on the other hand, frowned. Sebastian was very protective of her and ever since he found out


    about her strained rtionship with the rest of the Stark Family, he had cut off all ties with them. She


    was also certain that her family had not been invited to this evening¡¯s celebration, but Kris had made it


    very clear that she was going to attend Tony¡¯s birthday banquet.


    As if reading her mind, Kris exined haughtily as a pleased look shed across her features. ¡°Oh, that


    reminds me¡ªI must introduce you to my boyfriend. He¡¯s the general manager of Walton Group and


    ording to him, he happens to be close friends with Tony. I guess that means I¡¯ll see you at the party,


    Sis.¡±


    Coincidentally, just as Kris was done speaking, a man dressed in a meticulous suit and leather shoes


    walked over. He stood tall and carried himself with an imposing grace; he had such fine and delicate


    features that he looked almost pretty.


    Myra could be wrong, but she felt as though the man had been eyeing her since he stepped through


    those atelier doors. It was merely a brief look that meant nothing, but she found herself feeling


    squeamish nheless.


    She looked up and met the handsome man¡¯s gaze. There was an unreadable look in his eyes as he


    sauntered over to where Kris was, then pulled her slender frame into his arms.


    ¡°Kris, have you said hello to your sister yet? We could let her carpool with us over to the Ritz Carlton,¡±


    he suggested, leaning close as he breathed into Kris¡¯ ear. There was a roguish smirk ying on his thin


    lips and a yful glint in his eyes.


    Kris coquettishly hit him on the chest, but she shed Myra a smug look as she muttered in protest,


    ¡°We should control ourselves in public, Gideon, before everyone startsughing at us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there tough about? I¡¯m just admiring how beautiful you look in this dress.¡±


    Meanwhile, Myra surveyed the bickering couple in front of her impassively. It had only been a while ago


    when she suspected that Kris and Gideon were dating, but she hadn¡¯t expected to be right about it.


    Could they really have fallen for each other? A smirk tugged on her lips as she hadn¡¯t forgotten about


    Kris¡¯ previous fling with a certain Mr. Fuller.


    While Myra wasn¡¯t sure what Kris was trying to achieve by dangling her newfound rtionship in front


    of her, she couldn¡¯t care less about it. But just as she was about to turn around, Gideon nced at her


    in amusement and said, ¡°You must be Kris¡¯ sister¡ªMiss Myra. I hear that you¡¯re engaged to Tony. I¡¯ve


    heard so much about you, and you are as graceful as they say you are. You make a great match for


    Tony, even if he doese off as cold and dismissive. I wonder if we¡ª¡±


    However, he was cut off mid-sentence when Myra brushed past him and Kris to make her way out of


    the atelier.


    Gideon¡¯s face darkened at her indifference.


    Presently, Leo wasing into the atelier after getting off the phone, and his expression grew grim


    when he saw the scene before him. He hurried over to Myra and asked, ¡°Miss Stark, have you picked


    out a dress?¡±

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    As though absentmindedly, Leo shifted his body as he addressed Myra, thereby blocking Gideon¡¯s line


    of sight.


    No longer in the mood to try on the other dresses after seeing Kris in the atelier, Myra nodded and


    answered, ¡°I¡¯ll be wearing this one.¡±


    Just as Leo was about to inform her that Tony was on his way, the stormy-faced man standing off to


    one side broke into an icy smirk. He then walked up to them with his arm around Kris¡¯ waist and asked,


    ¡°Mr. rk, are you not going to introduce us?¡±


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, his eyes fell on Myra.


    Leo¡¯s face was impassive when he heard this, and he was perfunctory as he addressed Gideon and


    Myra respectively. ¡°This is Miss Stark, Director Hart¡¯s fianc¨¦e; Miss Stark, this is Director Walton.¡±


    Then, he turned to look at Gideon and said stoically, ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse us, Director Walton. Director


    Hart is on his way.¡±


    With that, Leo gave Myra a look and indicated for her to head toward the exit. However, just as they


    were about to leave, Gideon stopped them in their tracks as he said, ¡°Miss Stark, I know my sister has


    offended you previously due to her own thoughtlessness, but I¡¯m sure you are kind and gracious


    enough to let it slide. Nevertheless, I apologize on her behalf.¡±


    Gideon¡¯s voice was a soft and steady baritone and while it sounded pleasant, itcked the definitive


    cold edge that was characteristic of Tony¡¯s. Instead, he sounded smarmy, as though he was trying to


    hide something, and Myra couldn¡¯t help but feel squeamish whenever she heard him speak.


    Presently, she frowned and countered intively, ¡°You overestimate me, Director Walton. I¡¯m not quite


    as kind and gracious as you presume me to be, but your apology is epted.¡± She knew that Tony had


    set aside Walton Group¡¯s ns to enter the Bradfort City consumer market a while ago, and he had


    done so to teach the Walton Family a lesson. With that in mind, she decided to let the matter of


    Gemma¡¯s scheming drop, as long as the girl stopped pestering her. After all, she still had social niceties


    to maintain and Tony had already stood up for her in his own ruthless way.


    ¡°Would you still like to carpool with us to the Ritz Carlton, Sis?¡± Kris chimed in, straightening in


    Gideon¡¯s arms as she stepped forward and shed Myra a smile. ¡°I¡¯m assuming Director Hart would be


    rather busy this evening. Besides, there¡¯s still space in our car, so it would be no trouble at all for you to


    ride with us.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Myra gave her a pointed look, then marched out of the atelier without sparing her another nce.


    When Leo saw that she was leaving, he hastily trailed after her.


    Meanwhile, Kris watched as Myra proudly walked away, the smile on her face instantly giving way to a


    menacing grimace. It had not been easy for her to finally get the chance to gloat in front of Myra. She


    wanted thetter to know that she, too, had found a man who doted on her just as Tony doted on Myra.


    But all I got was a cold shoulder from that wretched woman!


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about, Kris. An arrogant woman like her would only suffer a much harder


    fall,¡± Gideon consoled, chuckling as he wrapped his arm around her slender waist once more.


    ¡°Besides, smug as she is, she wouldn¡¯tst long in the Hart household.¡±


    As he said this, his gaze trailed over to where Myra was standing outside. His eyes shed maliciously


    at the thought of how his ns were hindered after his own sister had failed to win Tony¡¯s heart.


    Kris, on the other hand, drew in a deep breath and leaned into his chest as she grumbled resentfully,


    ¡°Do you see how she treats me now, Gideon? Dad doesn¡¯t even want to concern himself with her


    affairs anymore! But don¡¯t worry, Gideon¡ªmy father is extremely pleased with you. The Stark Group


    will be passed on to me and what¡¯s mine will naturally be yours.¡±


    Of course, you¡¯re going to have to help me gain power over the Stark Group before you can share my


    victory, she added silently as an afterthought, and lowered her eyes as her gaze darkened.


    Gideon gave an easyugh before he abruptly tipped her chin up and leaned down to nibble her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kris,¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that anyone who upsets you will be hurt by a


    hundredfold.¡±


    Her eyes lit up at this and she hummed in response, moved by the sincerity in his voice.


    ¡­


    Myra was still within the vicinity of the atelier when Tony pulled up in his sports car, thereafter stepping


    down from the vehicle and making his way over to her.


    He was dressed in a ck suit, beneath which he wore the pale blue shirt that Myra had bought for


    him. He finished off his look with a navy-colored tie, and he looked more handsome in that moment


    than he usually did. His features were wlessly and intricately chiseled, and there was a glint of


    amusement in his dark, almond-shaped eyes. There was an elegant slope to his nose and his thin lips


    curved up into a yful smile as he assessed the woman before him.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± he praised generously when he came to a stop in front of Myra.


    She let out a small cough, flushing as she peered at Leo, who was clearly standing within earshot.


    Tony narrowed his eyes as he cast Leo a meaningful look, his gaze dark and unreadable. Upon seeing


    this, Leo tapped his nose to show that he understood. He swiftly took the keys from Tony and handed


    over the keys to the Mercedes-Benz G500, thereafter jogging toward the silver-grey sports car that was


    parked by the curb.


    When Leo drove away from the scene, Myra cast the man next to her a sideways nce. ¡°I thought


    you would be busy this evening. I was going to ask Mr. rk to tell you not to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not going to work out well for either of us,¡± Tony replied, chuckling lightly as he took


    her hand and guided her over to the bold Mercedes-Benz G500. ¡°Grandpa made it very clear that I


    have to personally escort you to the banquet, and we have to make an entrance just on time. He wants


    us there a couple of minutes before the whole thing starts, and the rest of them will take care of


    everything else at the Ritz Carlton.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a birthday boy not present at his own party before,¡± Myra mumbled, though she was


    beaming happily.


    Meanwhile, inside the atelier, Gideon and Kris watched as Myra headed toward the car, her hand in


    Tony¡¯s. After a moment of thought, Gideon turned to look at Kris curiously. ¡°When did your sister start


    seeing Tony?¡±


    Kris pursed her lips at this and answered tly, ¡°She imed that it was after her divorce, but¡­¡± She


    trailed off and cast him a meaningful look, then continued, ¡°You probably already know that she¡¯s been


    together with Tony since before her divorce with Sean.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s definitely before her divorce?¡± He narrowed his eyes at this information. If he were to look into


    the timeline of things, it had only been four months ago when Tony returned to the country. He had a


    hard time believing that the man would fall head-over-heels for Myra within such a short span of time.


    After all, Tony was a cold person, and he didn¡¯t look like the caring and considerate type.


    Then, Gideon pressed on, ¡°Did you say that L was the one who was behind their divorce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what she told me but I wouldn¡¯t believe her if I were you,¡± Kris answered stiffly.


    ¡°True,¡± he agreed and nodded his head. ¡°I heard that Sean released a statement in Myra¡¯s defense but


    that¡¯s an odd move on his part, judging from how tense things are between her and the Chase Family.


    It doesn¡¯t look as if he has gotten over her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she did to have these men drooling over her. What¡¯s more absurd about all this is


    that they still worship her even though she¡¯s made fools out of them!¡±


    Kris had always been jealous over the fact that she could not win over Tony¡¯s heart, and she med


    Myra entirely for it. But now that the Waltons are helping me, I¡¯m going to have her thrown out of the


    When Gideon heard the way she had spat out her words, he narrowed his eyes as he took in the


    jealous look on her face. Deep down inside, he was scornful of her but he consoled her gently as he


    murmured, ¡°We should get going. The banquet is about to start.¡±


    ¡­


    As they drove over to the Ritz Carlton, Tony couldn¡¯t help but nce at Myra every now and then, and


    his gaze would asionally dart over to her purse as well. After catching him doing that several times,


    she could no longer suppress her curiosity as she asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what day it is, Myra?¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Myra looked at him speechlessly. ¡°Of course I know. Today is your birthday, right?¡±


    Tony pursed his thin lips while a hint of dissatisfaction shed across his eyes.


    She suddenly caught his right hand and lowered her head before nting a kiss on the back of his


    hand. ¡°Happy Birthday, Tony!¡±


    She then raised her head and looked at the man, who was driving beside her, with sincere eyes.


    However, not only did Tony not drop the frown, his expression actually darkened instead and he


    retracted his hand without replying to her.


    She caught a glimpse of his expression with the corner of her eye, which put a smile on her face and


    made her clutch the phone in her handbag tightly.


    And so, Tony, who was most likely sulking, did not try to make any conversation with her throughout the


    journey. Although Myra tried to talk to him, he either gave her perfunctory replies or he sometimes even


    ignored herpletely.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at their destination.


    At this moment, all sorts of luxurious cars were gathered outside of the Ritz Carlton and guests, who


    were dressed to the nines, were entering the premises. It was dark outside but the streets and bars


    around were buzzing with people.


    Just as Tony was about to open the car door to alight from the car, Myra caught his right hand and


    stared at his impassive face with a gentle gaze. ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    Her palm was warm and she was so nervous that she did not know what else to say.


    Tony¡¯s eyes flicked across her hand that was holding onto his before he looked into her eyes. ¡°No,¡± he


    calmly replied.


    ¡°You were sulking all the way here, yet you are denying it now? Anyone who didn¡¯t know what


    happened would think that I bullied you¡­¡± she mumbled, which only made his expression be


    more thunderous. He then moved to get out of the car.


    Meanwhile, Aaron, who was weing the guests not far away from them, noticed their arrival. He


    instantly gestured a valet toe with him to greet them.


    When Myra nced at them and found that they were still some distance away, she suddenly


    approached Tony and ced a kiss on his pursed lips. Her face blushed a little as she tucked a loose


    strand of hair behind her ear while clearing her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I have prepared your birthday


    present, but¡­ can I give it to you after we go back tonight?¡±


    Just now, she had the impulse to tease him, but it had never been her intention to see him unhappy


    throughout the banquet.


    Of course Myra did not forget about his birthday and she had indeed prepared his gift. However, upon


    recalling Estelle¡¯s suggestive expression when she was preparing the gift, she had the sudden urge to


    give up on the idea. How about I get him another gift for his birthday?


    Her cheeks involuntarily became redder. Upon seeing Myra¡¯s bashful look, which she herself might not


    even be aware of, Tony narrowed his eyes and curled up his thin lips. He then raised her chin to nt a


    kiss on her lips. ¡°You will give it to me tonight?¡± he repeated her words.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She struggled for a while and nodded while squeezing her handbag strap.


    ¡°Tell me, what is this mysterious present that can only be given to meter on at night?¡± he asked


    teasingly. Truth was, Myra was unable to hide much of her words or actions from him. She seems


    shy¡­ A yful smile appeared at the corner of Tony¡¯s lips at the thought of that.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary present.¡± Myra brushed off his hand. Feeling afraid that he would continue to press


    on, she pretended to nce at time on her phone. ¡°Let¡¯s go; the banquet will be starting soon.¡± With


    that, she attempted to get out from the other side.


    However, just as she opened the car door, Aaron, who had walked up to her, carefully escorted her out


    of the car. ¡°You two have finally arrived. If you were to take any longer, Old Master Hart and Young


    Master Shawn would be fed up with dealing with the guests.¡±


    Since the main character of the banquet¡ªwho was also the person that they wanted to please the


    most¡ªwas not around, those people had to temporarily target the other members of the Hart Family.


    As Damian had just taken his leave, he could onlye to visit them during his younger brother¡¯s


    wedding, which exined why he was absent today. Therefore, the only member of the Hart Family


    that they could pester were Sebastian and Shawn.


    Upon seeing Aaron had one hand ced above her head, which obviously revealed his protectiveness


    over her, Myra smiled a gentle smile at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Johnson. I can get down on my own.¡±


    Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly felt a slightly cold gaze on him. Stunned, he


    turned to look in that direction, only to see a man getting out of the driver¡¯s seat and heading toward


    their direction.


    The man¡¯s gaze was impassive but it made Aaron feel uneasy, especially when his gaze flicked across


    him and finallynded on his hand¡ªthe same hand that was supporting Myra.


    Before he could react, Tony had walked up to them and took Myra¡¯s hand from his before taking her


    into his embrace. ¡°Mr. Johnson, it¡¯s almost time. We shall head in first.¡±


    Understanding dawned and Aaronughed, but the smile on his face seemed cryptic. ¡°I wish you a


    happy birthday, Young Master Tony.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡± Tony murmured with a raised eyebrow. In a seemingly inadvertent manner, he passed the


    car keys to Aaron instead of giving it to the valet before heading into the hotel with an arm over Myra¡¯s


    shoulder.


    Standing behind him, Aaron yed with the car keys in his hand and helplessly mumbled, ¡°This kid is


    really territorial.¡±


    ¡­


    Today, Myra was quite nervous as she was going to make an appearance in the circle of the wealthy


    and the rich of Bradfort City as Tony¡¯s fianc¨¦e. However, due to what happened earlier, she burst into


    someone¡¯s chest. ¡°Tony, why did you speak with Mr. Johnson with such a serious tone? He is my


    grandfather¡¯s subordinate, so we should show him some respect since he is more senior to us.¡±


    Tony raised an eyebrow in response and remained quiet.


    Myra suddenly realized that Tony seemed displeased when Aaron supported her earlier. Could it be


    that¡­ ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Her eyes instantly brightened up at that thought.


    Upon seeing theughter in her eyes, Tony pulled her into his arms and answered in a stern manner,


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You are still denying it.¡± Her nose bumped into his firm chest, making her feel a little ufortable,


    and she chuckled. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just Mr. Johnson, yet you are jealous of him? You are being too petty.¡±


    Tony tightened his grip around her waist, causing her to hiss softly due to the pain on her waist. She


    then shot a re at him.


    As a matter of fact, she did not put in much effort in dressing up today¡ªshe merely put on light


    makeup. Other than the gown, her hair was coiled up into a simple hairdo behind her head, leaving


    only two loose strands by her cheeks. She looked neat and gentle, which matched her temperament


    and gown well.


    However, the way she looked at him seemed coquettish¡ªat least, it was Tony who felt that way.


    Myra red at him; the ck and white in herrge eyes were clearly distinguishable, which made his


    heart involuntarily skip a beat. Suddenly, he lowered his head and his thin lips soonnded on hers.


    They had walked up the stairs, arriving at the luxurious and grand entrance of Ritz Carlton.


    What greeted them was a red carpet, the buzzy and lively guests, as well as the light-hearted music in


    the hall.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was so unexpected that time seemed to stop at this instant.


    One of the guests softly eximed, which was then followed by the sound of the crowd¡¯s sharp inhale.


    Soon, the initially buzzy hall instantly fell silent, and the only sound was the melodious music slowly


    ying in the background.


    Myra was stunned. When she opened her eyes and saw the slight smile in the eyes of the man before


    her, her face immediately flushed.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    As they were standing right at the entrance of Ritz Carlton, it was only natural to have countless pairs


    of eyes watching them at that moment.


    Just as Myra almost died of embarrassment, a pair of hands took her into his embrace and led her into


    the hall. Throughout all this, the man did not forget to nce at the crowd before them with a slight


    smile. ¡°Thank you all for attending my banquet at the Ritz Carlton. I hope that all of you will enjoy


    yourselves tonight,¡± Tony announced in a calm voice, as if kissing a woman in front of the crowd was


    no big deal. He then chivalrously led Myra toward the center of the hall.


    The next instant, the crowd suddenly burst into an uproar.


    Recently, the fianc¨¦e of the Hart Family¡¯s sessor had caused quite a stir in Bradfort City and


    became the source of gossip and scandal, especially her entanglement with the sessor of the


    Chase Group, Sean Chase, as well as her rtionship with the man who was standing before them


    now. Their rtionship¡ªwhich could be regarded as a love triangle¡ªwas known to all, and it added


    some vor to the banquet tonight; other than the regr conversations between the businessmen and


    celebrities, the guests, especially the female ones, had something interesting to gossip about.


    The gossip was born from their jealousy, envy, or even frustration toward her, and some of them were


    purely enjoying the show from the sidelines. Upon seeing Myra, everyone had different thoughts.


    Some time ago, when the media revealed that Tony and Myra were getting married, some were of the


    opinion that the news might be merely a rumor. However, when Tony kissed Myra in public, his actions


    made everyone realize that it was indeed the truth and the couple¡¯s wedding would most probably be


    just around the corner.


    ¡°Director Hart, this is¡­¡± a bold guest casually asked while pretending to strike a conversation.


    ¡°Let me introduce her to you¡ªthis is Myra Stark, my fianc¨¦e.¡± Tony openly introduced her identity to the


    person who asked about her without any hesitation. Then, he looked at Myra. ¡°Myra, this is Director


    Jenkins, the director of the Jenkins Group; the Hart Group has a lot of business dealings with his


    Myra smiled at him politely. ¡°Hello, Director Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Director Jenkins, who had good social etiquette, concealed the shocked look in his eyes and


    grinned as he looked at Tony. ¡°Director Hart, your fianc¨¦e is really gentle and beautiful, and I heard that


    Miss Stark is an outstanding designer as well. The both of you are a good match, Director Hart. It


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    seems like I have to congratte the two of you on your uing wedding.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t forget to invite you to my wedding when the timees, Director Jenkins.¡±


    Although the smile by Tony¡¯s lips was light, everyone was able to tell that he was in a pleasant mood


    today, which made them shootplex looks at the woman beside him. It waspletely out of


    everyone¡¯s expectations that Tony would end up marrying that woman.


    The families, who had had the intention to have their daughters marry into the Hart Family, all shook


    their heads in resignation at that moment.


    Tony and Myra greeted the guests one after another while exchanging pleasantries with them. Soon


    after, they arrived at the center of the hall, where all the members of the Hart Family had gathered;


    even Elliot, Philip, and Lucas were waiting for them there.


    Upon seeing the blushing Myra, Elliot winked at her. ¡°Myra, did you notice how half of the women in the


    hall looked at you? Their gazes were filled with envy, jealousy and resentment!¡±


    Sure enough, the hearts of the women, who attended the banquet while holding onto thest shred of


    hope, were filled with envy, jealousy, and resentment upon seeing how affectionate Tony was toward


    Myra. It was totally beyond their expectations that a cold man like Tony would introduce Myra as his


    fianc¨¦e, his tone all the while filled with his affection toward her.


    Myra red at Tony before she turned to look at the two elders of the Hart Family. ¡°Old Master Hart,


    Old Madam Hart,¡± she greeted politely.


    Lisa nodded calmly while Sebastian let out a quiet snort. ¡°You guys sure are early.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Myra was speechless. I remember Tony said that it was Sebastian himself who


    asked us toe at this exact moment.


    However, she was used to Sebastian always saying things that he did not mean, so she immediately


    smiled apologetically. ¡°I apologise for that; we wille earlier next time.¡±


    Sebastian once again appraised her from head to toe before he frowned and pouted. ¡°We have been


    preparing nutritious meals for you every daytely, but why are you still so skinny? Tell me the truth¡ª


    did you throw away all the food?¡±


    Myra felt helpless upon hearing that. ¡°No! I made sure to finish everything that had been sent over to


    me.¡±


    It was only then did Sebastian nod in satisfaction. ¡°You are more obedient than Tony.¡±


    After saying that, he cast a disapproving nce at his grandson. If this grandson of mine is as obedient


    as his fianc¨¦e, I won¡¯t have to worry for him all the time!


    However, since Lisa had warned him in advance not to kick up a fuss at his grandson¡¯s banquet, he did


    not say much.


    The banquet soon began.


    The main character of the birthday banquet, as well as his family members, naturally would have to


    greet and tend to the guests.


    Therefore, the atmosphere in the banquet was rather peaceful for a while.


    Elliot and the two others helped to entertain the guests as well.


    Although Myra could not hold her drink, she still had to more or less drink a little at an asion like


    today. Fortunately, due to the Hart Family¡¯s status and position, nobody dared to put her on the spot


    and Tony also drank a few sses on her behalf, so she really did not drink much.


    After one round of pleasantries, she seemed a little exhausted. Tony held her waist and asked in a


    whisper, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She shook her head, not wanting to give him trouble on a formal asion like this.


    Nevertheless, she obviously had underestimated his protectiveness over her. With an arm wrapped


    around her waist, he led her toward the rest area with a domineering attitude that allowed no room for


    rejection. ¡°Take a rest. We have greeted everyone once, and Grandpa and the others will continue to


    handle the guests.¡±


    And so, Myra had no choice but to follow Tony to the rest area.


    What they did not notice was that a group of people entered the hall at that moment.


    The Walton Family waste because Old Master Walton and Gideon and Gemma¡¯s parents had just


    arrived at Bradfort City. Therefore, they did not know about the incident that happened earlier.


    The moment they entered the hall, the group of people naturally spotted the woman, who was sitting


    next to Tony, at the rest area.


    ¡°Gemma, is that the Young Lady of the Stark Family that you mentioned?¡± Old Master Walton struck his


    cane on the floor. When he saw Tony hugging a strange woman intimately, his expression instantly fell.


    Gemma, who also saw how affectionate Tony and Myra were together, clenched her fists tightly and


    replied with a long face, ¡°It¡¯s her, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! She is merely a pretentious vixen! I wonder if Tony is blind; otherwise, why is he not interested


    in Gemma, but instead is cherishing a piece of trash instead? Today, I thought that the Hart Family


    would at least send someone to pick us up at the airport, but it turned out that they were nowhere to be


    seen¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mom¡ª¡± Shelly was interrupted by Gideon before she could finish grumbling. When he noticed the


    guests around them were eavesdropping on their conversation, he narrowed his eyes and muttered,


    ¡°Mom, the Hart Family is busy today so it¡¯s only natural for them to miss a thing or two.¡±


    ¡°You are his best friend! Tony¡¯s action shows that he does not hold you in high regard. In fact, he


    wouldn¡¯t have been able to make his Hartwell Group a sess without your help back then!¡± It was


    obvious that Shelly had been holding a grudge over that incident. ¡°In the end, he only gave you 10% of


    the Hartwell Group¡¯s share! Looks like he really doesn¡¯t take the Walton Family seriously!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! We are here at Bradfort City to seek the help of the Hart Family.¡± Samuel quietly admonished


    her with his brows knitted. That statement finally silenced her but her eyes were filled with


    dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there. Let me see how the Hart Family is going to give us an exnation.¡± Old Master


    Walton pulled a long face because Walton Group¡¯s products were not selling well in Bradfort City as


    nned. This time, the entire Walton Family returned to Bradfort City in advance solely to deal with this


    matter.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    As for Kris, she was following them from behind.


    When she went to the airport to pick this group of people up, she noticed that the elders of the Walton


    Family were displeased with her. However, they were not mean to her, but that was probably due to


    Gemma¡¯s presence.


    It was at that moment that she knew that she had to keep a low profile to prevent the Waltons from


    picking on her faults.


    ¡­


    Tony, who remembered that Myra had not eaten much that night, ordered a waiter to send them a piece


    of cake. It was a matcha-vored cake, which was something that she fancied. However, much to his


    surprise, the taste made her feel nauseous as soon as she took a bite.


    When he noticed that she did not look good, Tony furrowed his brows and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Is it not to your liking? I will ask the waiter to get you something else.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Maybe I took too much alcohol earlier, so it¡¯s making my stomach ufortable. I¡¯ll be fine


    after drinking some in water, though.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a ss of warm water right beside her. She then took two sips of water and finally


    suppressed the nausea, and the ufortable feeling subsided considerably.


    ¡°Let me get Philip to give you a checkup.¡± Upon seeing her pale face, Tony attempted to rise up to get


    Philip but Myra tugged at his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I feel better after drinking some water. Don¡¯t make a fuss


    about it; everyone is busy today.¡±


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll tell me if you feel ufortable.¡± Tony took the ss from her hands and ced it


    aside before holding her hands in his.


    Although the two of them were in an inconspicuous corner, they still attracted some gazes from the


    buzzy crowd in front. When Tony embraced her at that moment, Myra was a little bashful but she did


    not push him away.


    She somehow felt a little ufortable¡ªperhaps it was because she had drunk too much alcohol or


    she had been standing for too long.


    Just as the two of them were cuddling in a corner of the hall, a group of people suddenly approached


    them.


    Among the group of people, Myra knew three of them¡ªGemma, Gideon, and his current girlfriend,


    Kris.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Tony.¡± Samuel took the initiative to greet Tony with a smile.


    Upon seeing this group of people, Tony¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he rose to his full height.


    However, upon seeing that Myra attempted to stand up as well, he stopped her with a gentle move and


    murmured quietly, ¡°You should remain seated and rest for a moment since you are not feeling well. Old


    Master Walton, Director Walton, and Mrs. Walton won¡¯t mind it.¡±


    His words revealed to Myra the identities of the group of people who approached them.


    His attitude was neither arrogant nor humble, but it was not particrly warm either when he nodded at


    the few of them. ¡°Wee Old Master Walton, Director Walton, and Mrs. Walton. Pardon my


    inhospitality.¡±


    It was obvious that Old Master Walton was dissatisfied with Tony¡¯s attitude. His gaze flicked across him


    beforending on Myra, who was beside Tony, and he frowned as he calmly said, ¡°It has been a while


    since west met. Tony, you sure do things fast¡ªyou even have a fianc¨¦e now. I heard that we will be


    able to attend your wedding in two months¡¯ time?¡± Although he seemed calm, his tone reflected his


    displeasure.


    ¡°That¡¯s right; Tony is getting married in two months. We are very happy with Miss Stark here. Old


    Master Walton, do attend the wedding when the timees.¡±


    Before Tony managed to reply, Sebastian¡¯s voice was heard from behind. Soon, Sebastian and Lisa, as


    well as all the members of the Hart Family, walked up to them.


    The young people of both families greeted the elders of the other family. Upon seeing this, Henry, who


    had juste downstairs afterpleting his homework, immediately dashed up to Myra and


    appraised her from head to toe. ¡°Myra, you look gorgeous today,¡± he praised with a smile.


    His childish words manage to slice through the serious air between the two families.


    When Gemma noticed the in outfit on Myra, who was standing opposite her, she proudly puffed out


    her chest. In fact, the evening gown she was wearing today was very luxurious. Her brother had it


    personally flown in from Paris with the intention to have her to outshine Myra¡¯s beauty with the


    morous outfit during the banquet today. Nheless, it was obvious to everyone that Tony did not


    even bother to spare Gemma a nce.


    ¡°What do you know about beauty?¡± Myra ruffled Henry¡¯s hair. Just as she was about to tell him not to


    interrupt the adults when they were speaking, Sebastian chimed in with an inexplicably proud tone,


    ¡°She is my future granddaughter-inw, so of course she is gorgeous.¡±


    Upon hearing that, everyone was rendered speechless.


    Even Myra tugged at Tony¡¯s hand out of embarrassment as well.


    Tony had a slight smile in his eyes but he did not say anything. Just then, Shawn turned to the Waltons


    and spoke in a polite yet distant tone. ¡°Please make yourselvesfortable tonight. Old Master


    Walton, Director Walton, and Mrs. Walton, you all must be exhausted after a long day¡¯s flight. We have


    prepared a few rooms for you upstairs, so feel free to use them if you wish to rest.¡±


    After having this unforeseen conversation, the Waltons lost the courage to recite the script that they


    had prepared to angrily question Tony for betraying Gemma¡¯s feelings, as well as to talk about the


    failure of their n to promote the Walton Group¡¯s product into Bradfort City.


    Old Master Walton snorted quietly. ¡°We are not done yet, so we don¡¯t have the mood to rest now.¡±


    Then, he nced at the two elders of the Hart Family but in the end, he still did not ask those


    questions. Instead, he red at his granddaughter with hisrge eyes and scolded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to


    apologize?¡±


    Gemma¡¯s expression instantly fell. When we were alighting from the ne earlier, Grandpa, Dad, and


    Mom said that they will stand up for me, but why is Grandpa asking me to apologize in front of Myra


    now?


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± She stomped her feet in anger.


    ¡°Gemma, this isn¡¯t how I¡¯ve raised you! Hurry up and apologize to Old Master Hart and Old Madam


    Hart for your stupid actions!¡± Old Master Walton thundered as he red at his granddaughter with fiery


    eyes.


    In all honesty, Gemma had never been afraid of her parents, yet she had always been terrified of her


    stern grandfather. Upon hearing his words, she bit her lip but she felt a lot better. I don¡¯t need to


    apologize to Myra, just to Old Master Hart and Old Madam Hart. I knew that Grandpa would always


    side with me!


    As soon as Gemma walked up to Sebastian and Lisa and was about to say something, Sebastian


    suddenly stepped to the side while pulling Lisa along with him. He then raised his brows and pretended


    to ask in puzzlement, ¡°Gemma did not offend us, so why is she apologizing to us? If memory serves,


    the person Gemma should be apologizing to is my future granddaughter-inw, no?¡±


    Sebastian spoke in a rather calm tone, but the fact that he addressed Myra as his future daughter-in-


    Upon hearing that, Gemma¡¯s expression changed.


    Old Master Walton narrowed his eyes. Although there was a strong turbulence surging deep within him,


    he pretended to be calm and said to his granddaughter, ¡°Gemma, you know what to do.¡±


    Gemma¡¯s face paled and unconceble fury appeared in her eyes. She looked at Myra, who was also


    looking at her while raising her head.


    When she noticed the impassive expression on Myra¡¯s face, Gemma inwardly used her of being


    hypocritical. She is now probably mocking me in her heart!


    With her fists tightly clenched by her sides, Gemma apologized to her unwillingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After that, she immediately returned to her spot behind her grandfather.


    Her actions made Old Master Walton drop his dark expression and rece it with a smile. He then


    have already taught her a lesson. Therefore, we shouldn¡¯t let this insignificant affair destroy the


    coboration between our families. The Waltons have always been the Hart Family¡¯s most loyal


    partner, so we shouldn¡¯t let outsiders take us as a joke, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Gemma¡¯s action of apologizing to Myra in front of everyone eased Sebastian¡¯s gloomy expression.


    Nobody can mess with the future daughter-inw of the Hart Family!


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    As it was not the Hart Family¡¯s intention to drive the Walton Family into a corner, Sebastian darted a


    calm look at his grandson, Tony, when he heard Old Master Walton¡¯s words. Tony raised an eyebrow


    and did not say anything, so Sebastian smiled and nodded. ¡°It was merely a small conflict between the


    young ones. Everything will be fine once they talk things out.¡±


    When the Waltons heard that, their expressions eased a little.


    After the two families chatted for a while, the Hart Family left and returned to the crowd with the excuse


    that they had other things to attend to, leaving the Walton Family standing on the spot awkwardly.


    It was only when the Hart Family had left that Old Master Walton¡¯s expression instantly fell and gloom


    spread across his face. To him, the Hart Family¡¯s attitude toward them was akin to humiliating him in


    public. The legitimate granddaughter of the Walton Family was forced to apologize to an outsider¡ªa


    woman with an insignificant family background that they had never even heard of before.


    ¡°It was all your fault, you b*tch!¡± He suddenly raised his hand and gave Gemma a tight p.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Although they were at the rest area in a corner, there were quite a number of people around them and


    themotion immediately attracted the gaze of many people nearby.


    Gemma was stunned by the sudden and harsh p. When she finally returned to her senses, her eyes


    reddened and she mumbled, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    She looked at her grandfather in disbelief, a clearly visible handprint on her face. She was already


    frustrated and mortified for having been forced to apologize to Myra in front of everyone earlier and


    now, not only did her grandfather notfort her, he even gave her a p instead. However, for some


    inexplicable reason, this made her hold a grudge against Myra. If it weren¡¯t because of Myra, I wouldn¡¯t


    have been in this position now! She not only snatched Tony from me, but she even unted their


    rtionship in front of me!


    ¡°Dad, why did you hit Gemma? It wasn¡¯t her fault to begin with; it was that b*tch¡¯s fault! Who could have


    guessed that she woulde between Gemma¡¯s rtionship with Tony? Tony was together with


    Gemma at first, but the b*tch actually snatched him from her!¡± When Shelly saw her beloved daughter


    being hit, she immediately stepped forward and pulled Gemma to her side while looking at Old Master


    Walton.


    ¡°Do you want to go looking for trouble? Perhaps you are hoping to announce it to the public and let


    everyone know about it?¡± He red at his daughter-inw with his eyes filled with wrath.


    Shelly then nced around and instantly fell silent. However, Gemma, who was behind her, started to


    weep in aggrievement. ¡°Grandpa, it was that woman¡¯s fault to begin with so why did you hit me? I did


    that for the sake of the Walton Family. I thought that exposing what that woman did in the past would


    result in her being kicked out of the Hart Family. How would I know that not only did they not drive her


    away, they even helped her¡­¡±


    If the Walton Family was not in a plight now, Gemma wouldn¡¯t have swallowed her pride. To her,


    apologizing to Myra was even more agonizing than death itself.


    Old Master Walton¡¯s eyes were so dark that they seemed to contain a raging storm in them. ¡°For the


    sake of the Walton Family?¡± He chuckled coldly. ¡°You should consider yourself lucky for notpletely


    destroying the Walton Family! Gemma, you are my granddaughter, so don¡¯t speak or act so stupidly!


    Don¡¯t let anyone take advantage of you without you being aware of it!¡±


    After he said that, his gaze calmly flicked across Kris, who had been standing off to one side without


    saying a word ever since they had arrived. Upon noticing Old Master Walton¡¯s gaze, Kris froze and she


    bowed her head even lower.


    Gemma gritted her teeth. ¡°What should we do now? Grandpa, are we really going to just let that


    woman marry into the Hart Family?¡±


    Her gaze was fixated on Myra, who was intimately standing together with Tony among the crowd, from


    afar. That spot should belong to me but it has been snatched away by that woman! Whenever Gemma


    thought of the fact that Myra would soon acquire the identity that the former had been longing to attain,


    she would be consumed by jealousy to the point where she nearly lost her mind.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Old Master Walton narrowed his eyes and something sinister shed across his gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s against the principle of the Walton Family to back down when we are bullied.¡±


    He then turned to Shelly and muttered, ¡°Go ahead, Shelly.¡± He looked at her meaningfully, which she


    instantly understood, and she scoffed before saying to Gideon, ¡°Gideon, don¡¯t get too absorbed in your


    rtionship that you neglect your sister. Take good care of her these days.¡±


    Upon hearing his name, Gideon raised his brows and nced at the woman beside him before nodding


    at Shelly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    After Myra and Tony made small talk with a director, they continued forward. Upon seeing Myra¡¯s pale


    face, Tony frowned and advised, ¡°You go upstairs and take a rest.¡±


    Myra seemed unwell ever since she arrived at the banquet today, and he was afraid that she would


    push herself too hard. Therefore, after saying that, he fished out his phone from his pocket and


    searched for Philip¡¯s contact.


    Just then, a phone rang; however, it was not Tony¡¯s phone, as the sound came from Myra¡¯s handbag.


    She froze before she took out her phone; what appeared on the screen was another unknown number.


    Upon seeing the number, she subconsciously furrowed her brows, whereas Tony¡¯s gaze darkened


    slightly. She promptly hung up the call. However, right after that, the person on the other end of the line


    called her again. It was as if the person would continue calling her if she refused to pick up his call.


    Just as she was about to block the number, Tony narrowed his eyes and took out his phone, then


    dialed the same number that he saw on her phone. Apparently, the person on the other end of the line


    knew his number. The moment the call went through, Sean¡¯s angry voice was heard from the other


    side. ¡°Tony Hart, don¡¯t you dare touch Myra! It was you who framed her back then and made us believe


    that she stole the confidential business intel of the Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville project, not to mention the


    Hilliville project itself¡ªit was also you who colluded with L to acquire the project, right? What are you


    nning to do with Myra?¡±


    Lately, Sean had been investigating the gold Aston Martin Taraf and he managed to recover a section


    of the video that was taken at the underground car park after it had been identally deleted. Although


    he did not know who the person in that sports car was at that time, he knew that the car belonged to


    Elliot, who was as thick as thieves with Tony. In the video, L was seen passing a document to the


    person in the car. Sean did not need to be a rocket scientist to be able to guess that the document was


    the confidential intel of the Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville Project. He had long been unable to see through


    L!


    She was no longer the kind and beautiful woman she used to be; now, she was cruel and maniptive.


    In order to drive Myra away from him, she probably had taken countless actions against Myra in secret.


    To top it all off, he kept thinking that it was all Myra¡¯s fault. It was only when the entire incident was


    slowly revealed and the truth was slowly presenting itself in front of him that he finally had no choice


    but to believe it. The woman lied to me! She schemed everything together with the man on the other


    end of the line, and she seeded in pushing Myra away from me!


    Before Tony managed to say even a word, the man on the other side beat him to it and gave him a


    lecture. When Tony heard his words, his expression instantly became dark.


    Upon seeing his expression, Myra, who was standing beside him, frowned slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to


    say anything to him; let¡¯s not pick up his call ever again.¡±


    When Sean heard Myra¡¯s voice, the anger in his voice escted. ¡°Tony, do you think that Myra won¡¯t


    find out about all this if you hide it from her? I will definitely ce every single piece of evidence in front


    of her to prove all the despicable things that you have done to her!¡±

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Sean¡¯s voice was filled with anger. Myra was initially mine! She was mine! Then, she was snatched by


    the man on the other end of the line with dirty tricks! No, that man can¡¯t possibly be sincere to her. He


    must be scheming something!


    His eyes were red. For the past few days, he had been searching for evidence day and night, but all he


    found were basically his presumptions.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on his office door.


    He hung up the call and massaged his temple in exhaustion.


    When the matter that he had been investigating slowly surfaced, Tony and Myra¡¯s intimate rtionship


    was also gradually revealed to him.


    Sean was baffled by the news. Myra was still deeply in love with him a few months ago, and in the blink


    of an eye, she fell in love with another man. How was that possible?


    He closed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The door to his office was pushed open and L slowly walked in.


    She seemed healthier than before; it was probably because she felt that the crisis was over now that


    she had gotten rid of the baby in Elsie¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Sean, is there anything I can help with?¡± L paced toward the man behind the office desk.


    Although they had a disagreement some time ago, she still forced herself to wear a slight smile. After


    all, Sean was the man she had decided to spend the rest of her life with and her feelings for him were


    genuine as well. As she was pregnant, she wore a soft cotton dress and a pair of t shoes, which


    made her look like she was emitting a soft maternal glow.


    However, Sean was unable to notice it at that moment.


    When he heard L¡¯s voice, his expression instantly fell. He grabbed the stack of documents in front of


    him and he suddenly tossed them at her when she approached him.


    The documentsnded on her before it scattered all over the floor.


    She was stunned as it was totally out of her expectation that Sean would throw the documents at her


    as soon as she arrived. He raised his head and looked with cold eyes. ¡°L, let me ask you this¡ªwhy


    did you suddenly decide to return to Bradfort City?¡±


    L did not expect him to suddenly ask her that. His rude action had made her pale, but she still forced


    herself to ask in return, ¡°Sean, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you¡ªwhy did you suddenly decide to return to Bradfort City some time ago?!¡± Sean


    repeated his question, but in a harsher tone.


    L furrowed her brows while she lowered her head to look at the documents scattered on the floor.


    However, the moment her gaze rested on the documents, her pupils contracted at once. The papers


    had ovepped one another¡ªon the top one was a ck and white photo printed on it. It was taken in


    a car park and a woman was seen standing next to an Aston Martin while handing a stack of


    documents to the person inside the vehicle.


    Her heart had suddenly raced when she saw the picture.


    It was without a doubt that she was extremely familiar with the photo since the woman was none other


    than herself!


    Why is this photo in Sean¡¯s hands? He suddenly asked me toe over and he threw the stack of


    documents at me before he questioned me in this tone¡­ Her face instantly drained of color.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Cat got your tongue?¡± The tiny hope that Sean had been holding on immediately


    vanished. His fists were tightly clenched with vague, green veins protruding on the back of his hands.


    Before L arrived, he was able to hold to the tiny expectation that he could be wrong about all these.


    However, her expression as well as her conversation with his mother that day, which suddenly crossed


    his mind now, made him feel like he had been thrown into an ice cer¡ªhe was frozen to his bones.


    ¡°Is that so difficult for you to answer?¡± He suddenly curled up his thin lips, but his eyes were cold. ¡°It is


    fine if you can¡¯t answer me. How about I tell you the answer instead?¡±


    Sean suddenly rose to his full height, striding toward the stunned woman and stepping on the photo.


    Then, he bent over and picked up the photo before throwing it hard at L¡¯s face. ¡°It was Tony who


    asked you toe back! You even yed the piano during the Hart Family¡¯s banquet. Am I right?¡±


    At that moment, he seemed calm¡ªso calm that it seemed like nothing had happened. However, within


    his eyes was aplete darkness with unfathomable emotions.


    L suddenly felt flustered.


    ¡°Sean, what are you saying¡­ Why did I return at that time? It was because I couldn¡¯t stop thinking


    about you. Although I knew that you were married to Myra, I knew that you weren¡¯t close with her as


    well. I came back to find you, so that we can start all over again¡­¡± Her hands tightly formed fists by her


    sides and there was a hint of aggrievement in her voice. ¡°Why are you suddenly behaving so strangely


    today¡­¡±


    It appears that this man before me must have found out something. Is it the Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville


    project? Does he know that it was me? Her hands started to slightly tremble, but she told herself to stay


    calm. I¡¯m now his wife and I¡¯m pregnant with his child. Even if he really finds out anything, he won¡¯t


    abandon me and the child for this matter.


    ¡°Sean¡­¡± L gradually calmed down and looked at Sean while quietly asking, ¡°Did Myra tell you


    anything?¡± Only Myra would investigate that matter; nobody else would care about it. ¡°Have you


    forgotten what she did to me? If it was her who told you anything, how could you still believe her? Sean


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Looking at the kind and beautiful woman before him, the conversation between her and his mother,


    which he eavesdropped on the other day, surfaced in his mind. This woman can¡¯t be trusted at all and


    she is still trying to lie her way out of this until now!


    ¡°L, you were one who leaked the confidential intel of the Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville project, right?!¡± He


    grabbed the edge of the table with force and his expression was thunderous. ¡°You colluded with Tony


    to acquire the Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville project! You had a deal with him and sold the Hilliville project to


    him! On one minute, you said that it was a client referred by the Walton Family, but you imed that it


    was a referral from the Hart Family the next minute! Let me ask you another question. When we were


    at the caf¨¦, you had many photos proving that Myra was cheating on me. Tell me¡ªwhere did you get


    those photos from?¡±


    The truth of many of the incidents would reveal themselves as long as Sean gave it some thought and


    the time when he waspletely disappointed with Myra was one of them. At that time, he saw the


    photos that L gave him, which were evidence that Myra had cheated on him. In the photos, Myra


    seemed intimate with another man. He was unable to see the face of that man in the photos back then,


    but he now knew that the man was Tony. At that time, L, who had just returned to Bradfort City,


    would have been unfamiliar with everything in the city, so it was quite possible that the photos were all


    given to her by Tony!


    ¡°Sean, listen to me¡ª¡± L¡¯s heart quickened. Now, she realized that Sean had been recently


    investigating her and the documents that he threw at her was probably the evidence of it. He knew that


    I stole the confidential intel of Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville project and sold the project to Hart Group as well


    as received the photos from Tony¡­ What else does he know?

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    L¡¯s back was drenched with cold sweat as an unprecedented panic and fear filled her chest.


    ¡°Sean, I am not sure what you heard and from whom¡­ But, you have seen the trade secrets of the


    Hilliville project from Chase Group. The video recording is concrete proof that Myra stole it. Besides, I


    do not understand what is happening with Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville. I merely provided a client for Chase


    Group to solve their emergency matters. Why are you making it sound like I have done something


    horrible to the Chase Group?!¡± The more she talked about it, the more convincing she sounded.


    This is especially true for the Chase Group¡¯s HIllville project. During that time, there happened to be an


    issue with the Chase Group¡¯s funding chain. If I hadn¡¯t provided them with clients at that time, Chase


    Group wouldn¡¯t have been out of crisis! I know the reason why Sean is investigating me. It is all thanks


    to Myra! He rarelyes home nowadays and it is usually in the middle of the night even if he returns


    home. He neveres into our bedroom; instead, he sleeps in the study. Besides, he leaves early in


    the morning the next day. I am not on good terms with Eve, so we act as if the other doesn¡¯t exist even


    when we run into each other at home. The Chase Residence is so empty that I feel like a dead person!


    ¡°Sean, you haven¡¯t gotten over Myra, am I right?! Right now, you are ming me for snatching Myra¡¯s


    position. You are ming me for the fact that Myra left you! However, please bear in mind that you told


    me that you hate Myra. For the past two years, judging by the way you have treated her, weren¡¯t you


    telling me to return to your side? The moment I returned, you acted as if you had never forgotten our


    love and made the decision! However, you are looking for an excuse to make me leave you! Are you


    doing all this so that Myra would return to you?!¡± The more she yelled, the redder L¡¯s eyes became.


    Soon, tears started to ooze out from her eyes.


    ¡­


    Upon hanging up on the phone call, Tony¡¯s expression soured.


    Myra bit her lower lip and she asked him quietly, ¡°What happened?¡± I do not know what¡¯s wrong with


    Sean. We are divorced and our rtionship is already beyond the point of no return. I don¡¯t understand


    why he is still pestering me!


    He recalled what Sean had said and he squinted menacingly. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Just as she sighed in relief, Tony, who was standing in front of her, embraced her.


    He held her so tightly that Myra was almost out of breath. She frowned slightly because she seemed to


    have sensed that something was amiss with Tony. Hence, she asked softly, ¡°What happened?¡± Since


    he did not reply, she asked again. ¡°Did he say something horrible? You shouldn¡¯t take him seriously.


    What happened between him and me is in the past and I do not love him anymore. Currently¡­ I am


    only in love with you¡­¡±


    Maybe it was Tony¡¯s aura and scent that softened his heart because she had easily confessed her


    feelings for him.


    Upon hearing what she had to say, he pursed his lips while he released his arms around her. Then, he


    looked into her exquisite eyes. ¡°Nothing, I am just¡­ slightly tired.¡±


    With that, he raised his hand to massage his temples. However, before he could do that, a pair of petite


    and soft hands went a step ahead to help him with the massage.


    ¡°Are you feeling tired?¡± Myra asked.


    Tony covered his hands over hers. Disregarding the venue, he bent down to peck her on her lips and


    asked her in a husky voice, ¡°Are you only in love with me right now?¡±


    Myra was slightly surprised when he asked that, but she nodded shyly with a faint smile. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°If¡­¡± Tony thought, I want to ask her what she would do if she finds out one day that I have lied to her


    about something. However, I have asked the question before and I am not in the mood to ask again. In


    the end, he lifted Myra¡¯s hand for a kiss. ¡°I only love you too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh! That is a tant confession from Director Hart. Everybody here has heard that! Oh, my


    goodness! I am so jealous! No way, Director Hart, you have to drink with me; let¡¯s hope some of your


    happiness will rub off on me!¡±


    The group of people seized the chance and cheered, which caused the atmosphere to suddenly feel


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    lively. Myra noticed that Tony¡¯s expression had returned to normal and she instantly felt relieved too.


    Later, she felt slightly tired after entertaining the guests for a bit. Hence, she excused herself and


    headed to a corner for some rest.


    She shooed him away when he wanted to keep herpany. ¡°You do not have to sit here to keep me


    I won¡¯t be disadvantaged here.¡± Almost all the servers here recognize me, so I will be fine.


    Tony nodded in response and he kissed her cheek. ¡°Well, in that case, wait here for me. I will take you


    home when it is almost time.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Myra nodded with a smile.


    After he left, her expression fell significantly. Earlier in the banquet, my cell phone vibrated upon


    receiving a MMS from an unknown number. A ck-and-white photograph was attached in the MMS.


    There is a familiar woman in the picture¡ªL. Besides, there was a car, which I am exceptionally


    acquainted with and it is none other than Elliot¡¯s gold Aston Martin.


    There was only a line of sentence underneath the photo¡ª¡®L was the one who leaked the trade


    secrets of Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville project¡¯.


    Under usual circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t have given it much thought, no matter who was the one to tell


    me because I know that L must have leaked the trade secrets to frame me. However, after analyzing


    the photo, I assume the sender must have treated the picture as proof when they sent it to me. I am


    feeling anxious about the person receiving the said information from L. Besides, I have confirmed


    with Elliot that it is the one and only car in the world. I recall Elliot being bewildered when I asked him


    about it. It doesn¡¯t sound like L would have given him this information. This means that somebody


    else must have worked together with her to frame me. And this person¡­


    Myra felt a chill running down her spine and she couldn¡¯t think further in that instant.


    From a distance, she saw Tony being surrounded by a crowd.


    From the beginning until now, the man has given me the best. He hasforted me, helped me, and


    even pursued me. He has presented me with the wonderful things in life as well. However, I suddenly


    recall what Sasha said in the hotel. She mentioned that Tony gave her the video in acquiesce. It


    showed her running out of his hotel room and her clothes were in disarray¡­


    While she stared at him, a shadow suddenly blocked her view.


    Myra closed her eyes for a while before looking up¡ªit was Mrs. Walton standing in front of her.


    She didn¡¯t seem pleased, but she forced a smile at Myra anyway. ¡°Miss Stark, do you mind if I sit


    beside you for a while?¡±


    Myra recovered herposure almost immediately as she shook her head. ¡°Of course not, Mrs.


    Walton. Have a seat.¡±


    Mrs. Walton shot a haughty, but approving look at Myra. Nevertheless, when she was about to sit


    down, Myra stood up to leave for somewhere else.


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s expression fell instantly. ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Myra ignored her, causing Mrs. Walton to appear even more upset. She rushed toward Myra¡¯s front and


    her gaze reflected her disgust toward Myra. ¡°Miss Stark, didn¡¯t your family educate you that you should


    disy basic manners toward your elders?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that I had been rude. Mrs. Walton, you mentioned that you¡¯d like to have a seat and I


    did not object to that.¡± Myra maintained a calm expression.


    ¡°I told you to stop right there. Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡± Mrs. Walton¡¯s tone was sharp.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    ¡°Mrs. Walton, you did yell for somebody to stop, but you did not mention anybody¡¯s name. Besides, it


    didn¡¯t sound like how an elder would behave toward the younger generation. Well, excuse me, I wasn¡¯t


    aware that you were asking me to hold up, Mrs. Walton,¡± Myra retorted calmly without backing down.


    Shelly was rendered speechless by Maya¡¯s response and her chest started to heave in anger.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you have a smart mouth? However, I heard that your mother passed away early in life, so I


    suppose this is expected since she couldn¡¯t educate you well. In any case, as this is a banquet by the


    Hart Family, you should take note of your behavior, Miss Stark. Please know your ce because things


    will turn ugly if you were to stir up trouble.¡±


    Myra hated it whenever others mentioned her mother in such a condescending tone. Hence, her


    expression darkened immediately. She had been in a foul mood from the beginning and her mind was


    now in a mess, so she answered harshly, ¡°My mother passed away when I was young, but you are still


    alive, Mrs. Walton. Therefore, you should keep an eye on your own daughter. Even if I were to cause


    trouble, what does it have anything to do with you, Mrs. Walton?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Shelly held a significantly superior position among the wealthydies. Hence, she was


    used to others surrendering to her; nobody ever had the guts to openly challenge her, forget about a


    young woman in her twenties. Her expression twisted in anger. ¡°Miss Stark, I am merely reminding you


    out of the kindness of my heart. Is this how you speak with me in return? The Walton Family is


    connected with the Hart Family. Miss Stark, you should not embarrass yourself!¡±


    Myra lost thest shred of patience she had to talk with Shelly, so she answered indifferently,


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Then, she walked past Shelly to leave the ce.


    Shelly¡¯s expression fell and she viciously grabbed onto Myra¡¯s arm. ¡°You better stand right there! I am


    not done speaking with you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything else to chat about, Mrs. Walton.¡± Myra scowled at the spot where Shelly


    had grabbed her.


    Myra had already sensed Shelly¡¯s animosity from the start. I am generous enough toward the Waltons


    by not digging up what Gemma did to me in the past. However, it is obvious that Mrs. Walton isn¡¯t here


    to speak nicely with me.


    ¡°Miss Stark, I know that you are a woman from an average family, so it is your utmost honor to have


    associated yourself with the Hart Family. Under these conditions, you will not let go of Tony, but you


    should think hard and long about it!¡± Shelly did not release Myra¡¯s arm; instead, she increased the force


    of her grip as she red at Myra sharply. ¡°You have to think hard and long about it! How could you


    possibly nail a man like Tony? Forget about the vast differences between your families; I bet you have


    no idea what a good family can bring to the table for the Hart Family! Tony might find you refreshing


    now, but what happens after the novelty wears off? There are numerous abandoned women among the


    wealthy families. Miss Stark, are you prepared to join the crowd of abandoned women?! Well, if you


    know what¡¯s best for you, Miss Stark, I can agree to one of our terms. Be it money or career¡ªtake your


    pick. Your younger sister is with my son now, so I will support the Stark Family with all that I have.¡±


    Shelly sounded full of herself.


    Myra was at a loss for words when she heard that. First Gemma, and now Mrs. Walton. I finally


    understand where Gemma¡¯s personalityes from. Hence, she gazed mockingly at the wealthydy


    in front of her. ¡°Mrs. Walton, do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Shelly was stunned into silence and she frowned slightly. ¡°Miss Stark, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Walton, if that is all, please release my hand. I am not rted to you, Mrs. Walton, and we can¡¯t


    even call ourselves friends. I suggest you spend your kindness on others.¡± Myra coldly stared.


    ¡°Myra, I am advising you out of the goodness of my heart, but you do not appreciate it. I am more well-


    versed with issues within this social circle than you are. You will have nowhere else to vent your


    despair when the timees!¡± Shelly¡¯s tone took a sharp turn and her already shrill voice sounded


    awful, causing Myra to scowl in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it when the timees.¡± Myra brushed Shelly off while trying her best to pry away Shelly¡¯s


    fingers off her hand.


    A nearby Gideon led Kris toward them. He had an unreadable facial expression whereas she noticed


    that Shelly seemed to be in an argument with Myra. Hence, she spoke to him, ¡°Gideon, it seems like


    Myra is bullying Mrs. Walton.¡±


    He mumbled in acknowledgement and something shed through his eyes when he caught Myra¡¯s


    eyes. After that, the two made their way there, but it happened that a woman holding a flute of


    champagne was walking toward the rest area too. She most probably wanted to take a short break


    along the way.


    Kris maintained a nk expression when she suddenly stepped on the hem of the woman¡¯s skirt.


    There was a tearing sound and the woman screamed in shock before she fell forward.


    The woman coincidentally fell in Shelly¡¯s direction.


    Shelly shrieked loudly after the woman had spilled champagne on her. The next thing she knew, an


    unknown person knocked against her and she felt her body sway unsteadily.


    Shelly was wearing a cheongsam with a high slit on her thigh today. Hence, she would be embarrassed


    if she were to fall down and suffer from a wardrobe malfunction. As she started to panic, she saw Myra,


    who was about to leave. A ze of anger shed through her eyes and she immediately held onto


    Myra¡¯s arm.


    Myra already had her back facing Shelly, so she wasn¡¯t aware of what was happening. She merely


    heard a surprised shriek followed by a scream. Initially, she wanted to turn to have a look, but before


    she could do that, she felt a huge force dragging her body downward.


    There was a huge crash and the beverages on the table spilled on the floor, which led to a chaotic


    disaster.


    After Myra was yanked to the ground, she felt an excruciating shooting pain radiating from her


    stomach. It was so painful that the color drained from her face. She couldn¡¯t make a sound while she


    clutched her hands over her stomach.


    At the sudden ruckus, those who were chatting nearby turned to look at them. They would have noticed


    who had fallen onto the ground because there were shouts of surprise all of a sudden.


    Shawn, who wasn¡¯t too far away, was the first to notice this incident. He frowned when he realized that


    Myra had fallen down, so he beckoned Tony hastily. Tony was initially chatting happily with someone at


    that time. However, when he turned to look in the direction that Shawn pointed at, he apologized and


    hastily excused himself. Then, he ran toward Myra,


    Tony¡¯s expression darkened along the way as he approached closer toward her. If it is just a usual fall,


    Myra wouldn¡¯t be struggling to stand up. She is covering her belly now and her face is pale¡­


    His expression slightly changed and he carried Myra in his arms. ¡°What is it? Where have you hurt


    yourself?¡± he asked urgently.


    Before Myra could answer him, Shelly, who was just by the side, started to howl loudly. ¡°It hurts! Tony,


    quickly help me up too.¡±


    Since Shelly had her back facing Gideon, she didn¡¯t notice that he was approaching her. In fact, she


    was upset because Myra had Tony¡¯s full attention. The man did not even notice Shelly¡¯s existence.


    Tony didn¡¯t even nce at her; instead, he red at the other woman who had fallen onto the ground.


    The woman from earlier felt the skin behind her neck stand as he was ring at her frostily. Hence, she


    tried her best to exin in a stutter, ¡°I-I am s-so sorry¡­ I am not sure who stepped on the hem of my


    skirt earlier, which caused me to knock into Mrs. Walton. Then, she held onto Miss Stark¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡± Gideon finally broke the silence whereas Kris crouched down in concern to


    slowly help Shelly to her feet.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    ¡°Ouch, my back, it¡¯s killing me¡­¡± Shelly red at Myra, who was in Tony¡¯s arms. ¡°All thanks to that


    woman! I wouldn¡¯t have fallen if it weren¡¯t for her! Her acting is rather convincing now! Did you fall and


    hurt yourself? Why are you kicking up a fuss after your fall since you are so young?! I have never seen


    a more pretentious woman than you!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Walton, did you hear what the madam said just now? Myra wouldn¡¯t have fallen if you hadn¡¯t


    dragged her down with you. How could you possibly me her for your fall?¡± Upon hearing Shelly¡¯s


    usation, Elliot, who was right behind Tony, sneered. He was looking at her in disdain.


    Gideon scowled at Elliot. ¡°Young Master Elliot, my mom did not do it on purpose. The lights are dim


    and there are many people around us. She must have been mistaken.¡±


    Elliot was about to refute him when Tony interrupted in a deep, stern voice, ¡°Elliot, get Philip to the


    second floor.¡±


    Tony had a grave expression as there was worry in his eyes while he focused on Myra.


    Hence, everybody shifted their focus onto Myra and they were shocked at what they saw.


    She had not made a sound, so nobody was paying much attention to her. However, at a quick nce,


    the crowd noticed that she seemed as pale as a white sheet in his arms. Her cheeks were covered with


    a shin of cold sweat and she seemed terribly weak to make a sound. Her lips were trembling slightly


    too.


    Tony wasn¡¯t in the mood to handle what happened earlier. Instead, he immediately carried Myra up the


    stairs.


    ¡°Tsk! Oh, my! Is she addicted to acting?! She merely fell onto the ground, but she¡¯s acting as if she has


    just gotten into a car crash! Who would have expected such a questionable moral standing from such a


    pretty woman?! What now? Is she nning to frame me for this?!¡± Shelly was shocked when she saw


    Myra¡¯s condition earlier. However, she immediately frowned as she mumbled audibly. She merely fell,


    but it is obvious that Myra is a conniving woman. Aside from ming me for the entire situation, she¡¯s


    nning to kick up a big fuss! No wonder Gemma keeps running into problems with her! Well, too bad


    she has bumped into me now! I will reveal her true colors!


    Shelly was just about to tag along, but Elliot immediately stopped her. He spoke steadily, ¡°Mrs. Walton,


    are you still unsure of Myra¡¯s status? She is the future daughter-inw of the Hart Family. Forget the


    part where you refused to apologize to her after knocking her down, Mrs. Walton; you have made some


    harshments after Myra has suffered such a severe fall. Don¡¯t you think you have been rather


    unkind?¡±


    With that, he walked past her while ncing at Gideon. ¡°Director Walton, Tony has just forgiven your


    sister today. Is it Mrs. Walton¡¯s turn now?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Elliot! You better rify the situation! What do you mean by me not apologizing to Myra


    after knocking her down?!¡± Shelly¡¯s face turned red after listening to Elliot¡¯s statement. She stomped


    her feet while ring at Elliot standing in front of her. Myra, that b*tch, what has she done to bewitch


    these men? She has Tony wrapped around her finger, whereas Elliot is taking her side too!


    ¡°She fell herself, but she¡¯s ming me! I am fine despite my old age. So, why is she acting like she is


    about to die?!¡± Her expression contorted with fury. ¡°I need to rify the situation with her!¡±


    ¡°Everybody witnessed it just now. Myra did not say anything. You were the one speaking the whole


    time, Mrs. Walton,¡± Elliotmented casually without the fear of offending her. He was not associated


    with the Walton Family, so he had no qualms in being direct with hisments. ¡°Mrs. Walton, you can¡¯t


    be thinking that you are still in the United States where the Walton Family has the final say?!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Elliot!¡± Gideon¡¯s expression fell. He marched forward to separate the two of them. ¡°My


    mom indeed went overboard with herments earlier. Why don¡¯t you search for Young Master Philip


    first since we should prioritize Miss Stark¡¯s health now?¡±


    ¡°Since when did I go overboard?!¡± Shelly yelled stubbornly and she tried to shove Gideon away.


    ¡°Gideon, it¡¯s fine that you refuse to help your little sister, but how could you not take your mom¡¯s side


    too?! Are you trying to p*ss me off?!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± He scowled deeper when he caught sight of Elliot¡¯s mocking gaze. Initially, he wanted to


    embarrass Myra through her, but things had clearly taken an unexpected turn. ¡°You have to calm down


    since this is the Hart Family¡¯s banquet. We do not want to anger Grandpa.¡±


    At the mention of Edward, Shelly¡¯s demeanour drastically changed. She red at Gideon and Elliot


    before marching away into the crowd with the cking of her high heels.


    Gideon was just about to make small talk with Elliot, but Elliot had already turned to leave without even


    bidding him farewell.


    As a result, Gideon¡¯s expression turned grave and gloomy.


    ¡°Gideon, should we chase after Mrs. Walton? She seems to be in a foul mood¡­¡± Kris asked gently.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After witnessing the entire drama, she was obviously the most delighted of them all. I hate Myra, but


    hate the self-righteous Waltons even more, especially Mrs. Walton. After all, I stepped on the woman¡¯s


    skirt on purpose.


    ¡°Kris, do you know what type of woman I hate the most?¡± Gideon suddenly turned to narrow his eyes at


    her.


    Kris was stumped, but she subconsciously asked, ¡°What type?¡±


    He twirled a lock of hair that was by her ear. His eyes twinkled with a smile, but she felt a chill running


    down her spine. Then, he spoke calmly, ¡°Presumptuous women.¡±


    With that, Gideon released Kris to make his way into the crowd. ¡°Do not assume that I am oblivious to


    what you did. If it happens again, Kris, I will get upset.¡±


    Kris stood rooted to the spot and she felt an odd chill spread all over her body.


    ¡­


    ¡°For the past two years, weren¡¯t you telling me to return to your side, judging by how you treated her?


    Upon my return, you acted as if you had never forgotten our love and made the decision to be with me!


    However, you are now looking for an excuse to make me leave you! Are you doing all that so that Myra


    will return to you?!¡±


    Sean¡¯s body stiffened when he heard L¡¯s observation and he clenched his fists.


    That¡¯s true; when the Chase Group was previously experiencing an internal economic crisis, the


    Myra is the suspect for stealing the trade secret of Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville project! But, this is


    different¡­ L should not have¡­ She should not have used this as an excuse to force Myra to leave


    me!


    Sean¡¯s facial expression contorted as various things shed through his mind. He suddenly raised his


    hand to p L across her face.


    Smack! Time seemed like it was at a standstill.


    She wasn¡¯t the only shocked one because he was staring in surprise at his extended palm.


    I cannot believe that¡­ I have just¡­ pped L¡­ I hit the woman whom I have loved all along. She is


    the woman whom I haven¡¯t been able to forget ever since she left me¡­


    A surge of emotion stirred up in Sean¡¯s chest and he seemed to have a better grasp of his true


    feelings.


    For the past two years, I might have been missing L. However, the feeling of being unreconciled is


    much stronger than any feelings I have for her because she has hurt me once, after all. No matter how


    much I resent Myra for the past two years, she has managed to make a mark in my heart gradually. In


    any case, I have just realized the truth now¡­


    ¡°Sean, I cannot believe you hit me¡­¡± L covered her face with her hand while staring at the man in


    front of her. I have done so much for him and the Chase Family. How dare he hit me!


    Sean¡¯s gaze reflected his exhaustion. He stared at the woman, who had unknowingly be a


    stranger to him, in front of him. ¡°L, let¡¯s divorce,¡± he stated calmly.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    The word ¡®divorce¡¯ had slipped through Sean¡¯s lips once again. Never in his wildest dreams did he


    expect himself to divorce the woman in front of him¡ªthe one whom he had once been madly in love


    with. As my dreams graduallye true, I have to admit that my feelings have changed and that I have


    fallen in love with Myra. I have no idea when it started, but I have been suffering since Myra isn¡¯t mine.


    Somehow, I have started to feel excited about the slightest news about her. Besides, I would even lose


    sleep over the small things involving her. However, I am also not sure when it started, but I no longer


    harbor the feelings I once had for the woman now standing in front of me.


    ¡°Divorce?!¡± L¡¯s body stiffened straight away. It was such a simple term, but it felt like thousands of


    poisonous arrows piercing her heart. She stumbled a couple of steps backward while staring in


    disbelief at the man who was in front of her. ¡°Sean, what did you say?¡±


    Nevertheless, she shook her head violently right after asking that. She stammered incoherently, ¡°N-


    No¡­ No¡­ Say no further. I know that you were merely joking earlier¡­¡± She packed her bag before


    turning to leave. ¡°Sean, I suddenly recalled that I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Just as she was about to leave, Sean¡¯srge and strong hand grabbed her right arm.


    His eyes were zing with determination, making him look almost defiant. ¡°L, you know very well


    that I am no longer in love with you. Besides, you are no longer the woman I once loved. Instead of


    dragging each other along for the rest of our lives, it¡¯s best to get a divorce as soon as possible. You


    will be free to live a new life whereas I can live the life I want.¡±


    ¡°Instead of dragging each other along for the rest of our lives, you say?¡± Sean was grabbing onto L¡¯s


    right hand tightly, so she could not release herself. She was devastated after listening to what he had to


    say.


    Initially, I might have been aiming to marry into the Hart Family and I may have agreed to marry into the


    Chase Familyter due to my greed, but I truly am in love with Sean. That is why I agreed without any


    hesitation when Tony suggested this option. The feelings I have for Sean over the years have never


    changed. In fact, I¡¯d miss him even when I was in the United States. But, what did he just say to me?


    He wants us to get a divorce. He ims that if we were to remain together, we would be dragging each


    other. He even wants the two of us to start afresh and live separately¡­


    L suddenly turned and hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°Sean, who gave you the right to decide for the


    both of us? You married me for the Hilliville project, so how could you divorce me simply by iming


    that you aren¡¯t in love with me anymore?! What do you take me for?!¡±


    ¡°You have lied to me about many things¡ªhaven¡¯t you harmed Myra with all you have?¡± Sean merely


    frowned in disdain when he saw L¡¯s sour expression. He released her hand, but he sneered. ¡°You


    are not a good person¡ªyou did not marry into the Chase Family for me. Since that is the case, there is


    no need to consider other issues, regardless of whether we are married or getting a divorce. Everything


    we did was consensual.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a great y on word usage!¡±


    When I felt Sean¡¯s suspicious gaze and learned about Sean¡¯s feelings toward Myra, coupled with the


    incident when he came forward to clear Myra¡¯s name when others used her, I had a vague sense


    that this would have happened sooner orter. I just did not expect it to happen so soon. He has been


    dying the wedding he once promised me due to his hectic schedule at work. Well, right now, it looks


    like it is not due to his hectic workload. I suppose he has wanted to divorce me from the get-go.


    ¡°Sean, do you think that Myra would return to you just because you divorce me now?¡± L¡¯s expression


    contorted into a snarl as her rage and agony made her eyes bloodshot. ¡°Dream on! The first option is


    an old me who has been torturing her whereas the other is a new lover who spoils and loves her.


    Who would you pick if you were in her shoes? You should forget about Myra because she will never


    return to you! She told me that herself! She doesn¡¯t even care about you anymore. She can¡¯t even be


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    bothered about what you did to her in the past!¡±


    ¡°That is because I have been fooled by both you and Tony!¡± After listening to L, Sean recalled that


    Myra refused to recently answer his calls. Anger started to boil in his chest and his gaze was dark with


    rage. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you and Tony pulling strings in the dark, Myra would not have treated me badly! I


    will exin everything to her!¡± He tightly clenched his fists.


    L inhaled sharply when she saw the determination in his gaze. Sean is going insane. He is really


    nning to get Myra back!


    ¡°You are insane!¡± She wanted nothing more than to p the man in front of her. ¡°Did you im that I


    have lied to you? If you hadn¡¯t ignored Myra and treated her cruelly for the past two years, why would


    she leave you? Do you need me to remind you of every woman that you have slept with? You even got


    one pregnant and she tried getting rid of me in order to marry into the Chase Family!¡± Her gaze glinted


    with sarcasm when she was reminded of Elsie.


    Sean tightened his fists while ncing at L. He recalled what she had said to Eve the other day and


    his voice dropped to an icy tone, ¡°Do you think that I do not know who made you abort the unborn child


    all those years ago?¡±


    His voice was calm, but it felt like a struck of lightning in L¡¯s heart. She then asked Sean in a


    trembling voice, ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Huh! What do I mean?¡± Seanughed mirthlessly, but he was staring at L unblinkingly. He wasn¡¯t


    even bothered to conceal his rage. ¡°I heard the whole conversation between you and Mom at the


    hospital that day¡­ L, my mom made you abort the child, but you told me Myra did it. You med


    everything on Myra. If you hadn¡¯t done that to me, why would I hurt her?!¡±


    Once upon a time, I used to be happy with Myra. At the time, I was devoted to protecting her with all I


    had and I wanted to make her happy. However, that did notst long and I have regretted it ever since.


    ¡°Since I now know what kind of woman you are, how could I possibly be with you? You have done


    countless things to Myra ever since you¡¯ve returned. I have proof for some of them, but I don¡¯t for the


    rest. However, that is fine because I will gradually get hold of them.¡± He gave her a cold look. That man


    snatched Myra from me and I must snatch her back!


    L felt goosebumps all over her body. Sean has just admitted that he overheard my conversation with


    Eve in the hospital the other day¡­ That day, I made Elsie miscarry and I had an argument with Eve


    outside the hospital room. We were talking about each other¡¯s shorings at the time. If he had


    heard them¡­


    Her expression drastically changed and she reached out to grab Sean¡¯s hand. ¡°Sean, you have to


    listen to me. I was merely mad at Mom, which is why I said all those awful things to her. Most of the


    things we said that day were not true¡­¡±


    ¡°Which of them isn¡¯t true? Was it the part where you made Elsie miscarry or my mom made you


    miscarry your unborn child?¡± His gaze was as dark as the night when he stared unblinkingly at L.


    The cold ruthlessness in his eyes made her chest heave painfully.


    L shivered reflexively. ¡°Didn¡¯t you request Mom to make Elsie abort her child? I was just lending you


    a hand.¡±

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    ¡°Lending me a hand?¡± Sean raised his voice and mocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same to abort the child with drugs


    as opposed to her having the abortion at the hospital? L, I finally see what kind of woman you are.


    Did you believe that I would forgive everything you have done just because you¡¯ve exined yourself?¡±


    He clenched his fists. ¡°If you are still who you are, things might have worked out between us, but we


    are no longer the same people as before.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean that I am no longer who I used to be?!¡± L started sobbing and cackling


    simultaneously. ¡°How would you know that I was not like this?! Sean, when a man no longer loves or


    spoils a woman, she would be left with no choice, but to do whatever she can to get what she wants.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The ¡®me¡¯ from the past is just the same as who I am right now. The only difference is that once upon a


    time, I used to have your love, so I could assume the role of a simple princess. However, you are now


    in love with someone else! You im that you see my true colors, yet you are ming the whole


    situation on me?¡±


    L stopped crying, but her eyes seemed crazed. ¡°Since you im that I have lied to you and that you


    missed me for the past two years, why did you get involved with other women? You clearly enjoyed a


    hedonistic lifestyle and you indulged. However, you are looking for an excuse for yourself right now. Do


    you truly believe that Myra would be oblivious to what type of man you are if you were to exin


    yourself to her?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, great. It looks like we have arrived at the same conclusion.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes were pitch-


    ck as he hid his boiling anger. ¡°I will get Richard to hand you the divorce papers in a few days. Voice


    out your other conditions right now.¡±


    L felt like knives were stabbing her heart. She clenched her fists on her sides while answering him


    viciously, ¡°I will never agree to a divorce!¡± With that, she turned to leave without waiting for a reply from


    him.


    ¡­


    Tony¡¯s expression was grave throughout the time he carried Myra up the stairs. Soon, Sebastian, Lisa


    and everyone from the Hart Family learned about Myra¡¯s fall. They made their way up the stairs, but


    Tony refused to let them in.


    In the room, Myra seemed to have slightly recovered, but she was still ghostly pale. He was wearing a


    foul expression, but when he noticed her turning to face him, he asked gently, ¡°Where does it hurt?


    Where did you get injured during the fall?¡±


    He looked upset, so she inhaled deeply once she noticed that. Then, she touched her belly. ¡°For some


    reason, my stomach feels unwell after arriving at the banquet today¡­ When I fell down just now, my


    belly hurt quite a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°B*stard! Open the door right now! Myra is my granddaughter-inw. Am I not even allowed toe in


    to check on her?!¡± Sebastian banged loudly on the door. There was an eruption from members of the


    Hart Family as they voiced their concerns for Myra.


    Tony scowled slightly while looking at her belly. Her belly was t now¡ªit wasn¡¯t red or swollen and


    nothing seemed amiss.


    After a while, somebody started knocking on the door again. ¡°Tony, it is me, Philip. I am here.¡±


    He finally released Myra to make his way to open the door for Philip. Once the door was opened, Philip


    entered the room whereas Sebastian and therge group of people that consisted of the Hart Family


    and some guests spilled into the room.


    Tony could not be bothered with them. Instead, he grabbed Philip by his shoulder to guide him to the


    bed. ¡°Myra said that she is having a stomachache. She most probably injured her belly during the fall


    earlier.¡±


    Feeling helpless, Philip was at a loss for words. ¡°Tony, you can release me now. I am fully capable of


    walking on my own.¡±


    However, the two had already arrived at the bedside whereas Sebastian, who was behind them,


    blocked everyone from moving forward. He only allowed those from the Hart Family to proceed toward


    Myra.


    Myra especially looked frail while lying on the bed. At the sight of this, Philip¡¯s originally yful smile


    turned into a serious frown. After a quick examination, he asked her tentatively, ¡°Myra, did you have


    your period this month?¡± It was slightly embarrassing to have asked such a private question in front of


    such a huge crowd, but he tried to keep a straight face.


    An astounded Myra shook her head after trying to recall her monthly menses. ¡°It iste for two weeks


    now.¡± However, I tend to have irregr periods and that is why I did not pay much attention to it.


    Philip¡¯s expression rxed significantly. After that, he checked Myra¡¯s wrist for her pulse before he


    nced at Tony. ¡°Tony, if I am not mistaken, Myra is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Pregnant!!!¡± Behind them, Sebastian shouted and echoed Philip¡¯s exnation without waiting for a


    response from Tony. Then, Sebastian pulled Philip to the side to ask sternly while maintaining a grave


    expression, ¡°Philip, are you sure you are not mistaken?¡±


    Philip chuckled. ¡°Old Master Hart, I am not a gynecologist, so I can only provide Myra with a provisional


    diagnosis. She needs an examination in the hospital to confirm that. However, I am quite sure of the


    diagnosis.¡±


    ¡°Philip, of course I trust your medical skills. If you say that Myra is pregnant, I am sure that she is!¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s voice rose steadily. He wanted the whole world to know that his granddaughter-inw was


    pregnant!


    Sebastian walked past Philip to stand by Myra¡¯s bedside, but he noticed immediately that she looked


    especially pale. Hence, his face fell when he turned to ask Philip, ¡°But, wasn¡¯t Myraining of a


    stomach ache? What happened to her? Did something happen to the unborn child in her womb?¡± He


    seemed especially worried whereas Tony¡¯s expression turned grave.


    Philip noticed that the entire Hart Family had focused their attention on him, so he waved his arm in


    response. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Myra had some alcohol earlier, so it is expected for her to feel unwell. Besides,


    she had a fall earlier and fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a severe fall. There wasn¡¯t any bleeding, so it shouldn¡¯t


    be serious. Nevertheless, Myra needs to nourish her body. She is rather weak and frail and it means


    that her pregnancy would be hard on her.¡±


    The rest of the group seemed relieved after hearing that.


    ¡°Myra, did you hear that?¡± Tony was riding on an emotional wave since he was feeling excited and


    scared with an overwhelming sense of happiness. He turned to crouch down and face the shocked


    Myra before he whispered, ¡°You are pregnant¡­ You are pregnant with our child¡­¡± His voice was


    husky and it sounded inexplicably sexy and alluring.


    Myra felt a kind of warmth radiating within her chest and she ced a hand over her belly in wonder.


    After resting for a while, the pain in her belly gradually subsided. However, she still felt weak and tired.


    Then, she gazed at her belly. Am I¡­ truly pregnant with our child? Am I about to be a mother?


    Sebastian was overjoyed and he grabbed hold of Serena. ¡°Did you hear that? Myra has a frail body.


    You have to head down to request the kitchen to prepare a bowl of chicken soup for her. From now on,


    I will prepare a menu for Myra¡¯s daily meals. Her diet has to be in ordance with the menu I prepare


    for her!¡±


    Serena was rendered speechless when she heard that, but she obeyed his orders anyway.


    The guests, who were standing outside, had heard Sebastian¡¯s announcement earlier. Therefore, they


    started to congratte the Harts too. The banquet was intended for Tony¡¯s birthday, but in the end, it


    turned out to be an introduction of the Hart Family¡¯s granddaughter-inw.


    Myra was at a loss for words after listening to Sebastian¡¯s remarks and she held onto Tony¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Fortunately, I am fine after that fall.¡± She felt a chill down her spine. If the fall had been a bad one, I


    might have lost my child.


    Naturally, Old Master Walton was among the group of guests who heard the announcement.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Upon listening to what happened inside the room, his expression soured. After that, he made a


    sarcastic remark to those around him, ¡°Maybe the young woman deliberately bribed the doctor so that


    she can marry into the Hart Family. Well, from my point of view, it¡¯s best to get an examination in the


    hospital. Otherwise, they might be fooled by a young woman working with a doctor and she would end


    up with the Hart Family!¡± If Myra is pregnant, it will be even more difficult for Gemma to be married to


    Tony. In that case, the series of ns that the Walton Family have will not proceed smoothly!


    Edward may not have recognized Philip, but everybody from Bradfort City knew of him. Therefore,


    upon hearing Edward¡¯s sarcasticments, they retorted in disdain, ¡°If she is able to bribe Young


    Master Philip, it means that she definitely has the ability to marry into the Hart Family.¡±


    Upon hearing that someone went against him, Edward felt unhappy and was about to refute the person


    when he saw another middle-aged man squinting at him. Edward was shocked because he recognized


    the man too. He is Director Renaud, the person in charge of the Renaud Family, which is in second


    ce to the Hart Family in Bradfort City. Director¡­ Renaud¡­ Hisst name is Renaud¡­


    His expression fell after connecting what the person had said earlier. So, it seems that the doctor is


    Director Renaud¡¯s son! In the end, he snorted contemptuously. He could not bear to stay a second


    longer there, so he immediately went downstairs.


    Upon arriving downstairs, Edward caught sight of a fuming Shelly in the Ritz Carlton¡¯s back garden. He


    approached her and asked her with pursed lips, ¡°How did the discussion go?¡±


    She had just been embarrassed by a group of younger people, so she looked extremely upset. ¡°Dad,


    forget about leaving Tony¡ªthat b*tch even tried to me me for her fall. She is not an easy woman to


    deal with.¡± She frowned deeply the more she talked about Myra.


    Then, Shelly¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°What?! Is she pregnant?!¡± She raised her voice and


    many people turned to look at her.


    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Edward scolded when he saw people turning to look at them.


    Shelly bit her lip and she started to pace with anxiousness. ¡°How could she possibly be pregnant?! She


    just got together with Tony not too long ago! Dad, if she is pregnant, it will be a huge deterrent to


    Gemma!¡± She pursed her lips together. Then, she added worriedly, ¡°Dad, you have to help Gemma!¡±


    ¡°Do I need you to remind me?!¡± Edward was extremely agitated upon recalling what he had heard


    earlier. My granddaughter has aplished nothing apart from causing trouble! It has been so many


    years, but she has failed to pursue Tony. Instead, she allows a woman, who has just shown up, to


    snatch him. ¡°Instruct Gemma to snatch Tony as soon as possible. Do it, no matter what it takes. I


    believe that woman might very well be pregnant. Since she is pregnant, Gemma would stand a chance


    too. As long as Gemma gets pregnant with Tony¡¯s child, I will have my way to ensure the Hart Family


    wees Gemma into their wealthy family!¡±


    Shelly nodded in response. ¡°Sure, I will inform Gemma. Dad, Gideon said that the sum of money


    requires urgentundering. If it drags any longer, he might not be able to keep it buried.¡± She was just


    about to leave, but she suddenly recalled what Gideon had told her. Therefore, she hastily updated


    Edward.


    Edward¡¯s expression turned gloomy upon hearing that. Then, he answered in a stern voice, ¡°Got it.¡± He


    paused for a while before he added. ¡°How has the Central Square project been recently?¡±


    ¡°Stark Group has waived their right to apply and are fully helping the Walton Group to procure the


    project. The mainrge families from Bradfort City are not too interested in that project. After all, it is not


    a money-making project. Gideon has visited a few important officials and I believe there are not many


    issues there.¡±


    ¡°In that case, get ready and head up¡­¡± Edward lowered his voice into a barely-audible whisper.


    However, Shelly seemed to have understood him and she nodded before walking away.


    Edward gazed at Shelly¡¯s back when she walked away, but his eyebrows were knitted tightly together.


    He just couldn¡¯t rx.


    ¡­


    It was a different atmosphere altogether in the room as members of the Hart Family were


    congratting Myra. After all, the unborn child would be Sebastian¡¯s long-awaited paternal great-


    grandchild. It would be his first and naturally, he was delighted.


    She politely thanked everybody.


    After a while, he chased everybody out of the room by iming that Myra needed her rest, especially


    since she had a frail body.


    Once the room was quiet, Sebastian cleared his throat lightly while looking at her with unbridled joy.


    ¡°Myra, from now on, don¡¯t get worked up about certain issues. You just have to take care of your health


    and let Tony look after you. If he doesn¡¯t do a good job, return to the Hart Residence. Lisa and I will


    personally care for you. Furthermore, don¡¯t feel pressured at all because we are both extremely


    modern people. We believe that having a boy or girl is the same. We will have to be extra strict if it¡¯s a


    boy. If it turns out to be a girl, we will spoil her like a little princess. If your father angers you in the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    future, juste home and tell me. I will reprimand him in person!¡± he reassured Myra.


    Sebastian was extremely excited after receiving news of her pregnancy.


    Myra felt a warmth spread across her heart. ¡°Old Master Hart, I know.¡± Then, she turned to look at Tony


    with a raised brow. ¡°Tony, you heard that. If you do not look after me well, I¡¯ll go to Old Master Hart.¡±


    ¡°Are you still calling him Old Master Hart?¡± Tony cocked his brow at her too.


    She was astounded, whereas Sebastianmented unabashedly, ¡°It is time to call us Grandpa and


    Grandma.¡±


    Myra¡¯s cheeks blushed a deep red and she greeted him in a tiny voice, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    He broke into a happy grin. ¡°I will head downstairs to check on the chicken soup. You should rest for


    now.¡± Then, he turned to leave the room. He closed the door behind him when he left too.


    When they were the only two left in the room, Myra nudged Tony. ¡°You are the birthday boy today. A


    huge crowd is waiting to chat with you downstairs. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I will rest well


    here.¡±


    ¡°Let them wait.¡± He sat by her bedside and bent down to get closer to her face. Then, he kissed her


    eyebrows, the tip of her nose, and her lips.


    In the past, before meeting Myra, I thought that my sessful career will be the only thing


    apanying me for the rest of my life. I thought that I would have married the right sort of woman


    while having 2 or 3 lovers at the side. I figured I would live a cold, colorless life. However, I met Myra


    that year and everything changed drastically. When a man has feelings, he will have a weakness, but I


    feel lucky that Myra is my weakness. Tony pressed his forehead against hers and he chuckled in a


    rumbling voice, ¡°Nobody is more important than my Myra.¡±


    ¡°Tony, have you been secretly learning how to sweet talk from Elliot? You are bing rather good at


    it.¡± Myra giggled in amusement.


    Tony raised his brows at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Sweet talks are just like roses. Women might im that it¡¯s old-fashioned, but who would actually hate


    it? ¡°I like it¡­¡± She pouted before her lips pressed against his thin lips.


    His smile broadened and he pulled a thin nket to cover her. ¡°Are you hungry? Why don¡¯t I request


    the kitchen to send some food up for you?¡±


    She had been drinking alcohol during the banquet earlier. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t overdo it, so it¡¯s not


    detrimental to the baby in her womb. Upon thinking of that, Tony reached out to caress Myra¡¯s belly.


    She felt rather hungry at that point, so she nodded. ¡°Yes, I am slightly hungry.¡±


    Tony took out his cell phone to phone Serena with the request to send some food up.


    The entire room was filled with warmth and happiness.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    However, when Gemma learned downstairs that Myra was pregnant, her face immediately darkened.


    ¡°That b*tch doesn¡¯t deserve to be pregnant with Tony¡¯s child!¡± She squeezed the wine ss so tightly


    that it almost broke.


    She had already been furious that night when she saw the lovey-dovey interactions between Myra and


    Tony. If Gideon had not held her back, she wanted to run to Myra and give her a good p so that Myra


    would not dare to be ostentatious.


    ¡°Gemma, you must understand that it will be more difficult for you to marry into the Hart Family once


    Myra is pregnant with Tony¡¯s child.¡± Gideon¡¯s face also became sullen.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that, Gideon. I understand the implications well!¡± With that, Gemma ced


    the wine ss on a small table next to the swimming pool as a savage expression shed in her eyes.


    ¡°What do you think is the possibility of that b*tch having a miscarriage?¡±


    Before he could reply, Kris, who had been silent all this while, suddenly snorted inughter.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Gemma turned and asked in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Kris, I¡¯m sure the Stark


    Family is the most resentful and troubled when Myra marries into the Hart Family. If the Hart Family


    decides to help Myra, they could take over the Stark Group at any second.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kris froze, but she quickly gave a slight smile. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Gemma.


    I¡¯m just thinking that the Hart Family will treat her even more tentatively after knowing that she¡¯s


    pregnant. How would they allow her to have a miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what could happen in such a big, wide world.¡± Gemma continued in her sarcastic tone


    once again. After shooting Kris a nce, Gemma turned to look at Gideon. ¡°Gideon, do you think the


    reason why the Hart Family hasn¡¯t chased Myra away is because Tony has developed true feelings for


    her? They don¡¯t seem to believe that she would betray Tony, but what if she did?¡±


    ¡°Gemma, you¡¯re saying that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Compared to the Hart Family, Myra is nobody. But, she¡¯s above average, so I bet there are many


    people who have fallen for her. In all honesty, she is usually quite cold and lofty. What if her true


    character isn¡¯t actually like this?¡± When she recalled the way Sean defended Myra in the Stark Group


    the other day, she snorted. ¡°We have something we can immediately use.¡±


    Gideon¡¯s eyes narrowed upon hearing that.


    ¡­


    Even when the party was about to end, Tony did not leave the room as well.


    Myra was sound asleep due to the exhaustion at the halfway point of the event.


    Sebastian and Serena had brought something up for them. After knocking on the door and cing the


    items down, they immediately left the room.


    Meanwhile, Tony merely sat on Myra¡¯s bed as he carefully looked at her face.


    Objectively speaking, she was not the most beautiful woman he had met. In fact, she was slightly less


    beautifulpared to her sister, but he had no idea why he felt as though the entire world had


    disintegrated around him when he first met her.


    At this moment, Myra suddenly frowned in her sleep, as if she was dreaming. he stretched out with his


    hand and caressed her forehead. When her frown had finally rxed, he nted a kiss on her


    forehead and walked out of the room, closing the door gently behind him.


    Sean¡¯s call that night had given him a sense of danger.


    L was right¡ªSean would not give up on Myra at this moment. More importantly, he seemed to have


    known many matters. If Myra knows them one day¡­


    Tony frowned deeply. Without any expression on his face, he walked down the stairs.


    ¡­


    When Myra woke up, she was alone in her room. After ncing at the time, she realized that it was


    almost 10:00 PM and she assumed that the party was about to end.


    When she was about to get out of bed, her phone suddenly rang. It was the management office of her


    apartment calling her.


    Although she felt weird that the management office had called her at this hour, she answered the call


    nevertheless. As soon as the call went through, the other party responded nervously, ¡°Miss Stark, your


    unit was robbed. Everything¡¯s a mess now, so pleasee back to take a look.¡±


    Myra froze for a moment before her eyebrows knitted together into a frown. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    It had been quite a while since shest returned to her apartment, which was a rather unique high-end


    private apartment. Every floor required a specific ess card, so it was quite difficult for a thief to


    enter.


    ¡°We are not too sure either. When one of the surveince workers checked on the equipment today, he


    saw the door of your apartment wide open and the inside in disarray. Therefore, we assumed that your


    apartment had been robbed.¡±


    After listening to what the voice said, Myra¡¯s thoughts were in a mess and she quickly sat upright after


    turning.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    With that, the door of the room was opened when she was wearing some clothes.


    Upon seeing Tony, Myra quickly exined, ¡°My apartment has been robbed. The management office


    asked me to immediately take a look.¡±


    His eyebrows also immediately knitted together into a frown. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. I have to head back and have a look.¡±


    Tony lowered his head to look at the watch on his wrist. After walking over to her, he stopped her from


    wearing her clothes. ¡°It¡¯s ratherte, so I¡¯ll go over and take a look instead. I¡¯ll ask Leo to send you


    back to my ce so that you can rest and I¡¯ll let you know what exactly has happened tomorrow.¡±


    Myra was a little hesitant about this arrangement. However, she remembered that she had drunk some


    alcohol and also fell today. On top of that, Phillip also advised her to rest well so that she would not be


    too exhausted physically and mentally. After taking a deep breath, she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Since Tony¡¯s apartment was right next to hers, she had nothing to worry about.


    He called Leo to inform him of the recent events. Only after seeing her finish the chicken soup did he


    let her sit into Leo¡¯s car.


    After Myra left, Tony started his own car and drove to the apartment.


    ¡­


    ¡°I heard that you are pregnant, Miss Stark,¡± Leo said with a wide smile. When Tony called him earlier,


    even though he had remained in his usual calmposure, Leo could tell that his voice was ted.


    After shooting a nce at Myra through the rearview mirror, he quickly responded. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied joyfully as she touched her stomach.


    She also did not expect that she would be pregnant after just a night.


    A while ago, both of them were still joking about having kids.


    ¡°Are you missing Director Hart?¡± Worried that she would be bored, he tried to find some topics for a


    conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s probably just a normal burr who had his eyes on your apartment.


    After all, you haven¡¯t been staying there for a while, so the burr must have felt that it was easy to get


    his hands on it. I¡¯m sure Director Hart will have it settled in no time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not missing him.¡± Myra felt slightly embarrassed when Leo imed that she missed Tony. Even


    though she found out that she was pregnant today, she was not too jubnt. The phone in her bag


    seemed to scorch her like a piece of hot metal.


    She suddenly took out her phone and clicked on the MMS to delete it.


    When they arrived at the entrance of Tony¡¯s apartment, someone suddenly pounced on their car.


    A shocked Leo quickly mmed his foot on the brake. ¡°Don¡¯t get down, Miss Stark. I¡¯ll have a look


    instead.¡±


    As soon as he opened the door to exit the car, the woman, who had been knocked to the ground,


    suddenly rose to her feet and ran to the car windows near Myra.


    As she had the windows slightly rolled down earlier, she did not have enough time to shut it. Hence, the


    woman quickly sped onto it. As soon as she lowered her head, Myra immediately frowned¡ªthe


    woman was actually Sasha!

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    However, Sasha was in a state of disarray at this moment. The car had really knocked her, so she


    shakily hobbled over to Myra. Apart from that, she even had an injury on her face.


    Her beautiful image was gone¡ªnot only were her clothes wrinkled, her hair was disheveled and there


    was a panicked expression on her face.


    As soon as she grabbed onto the window, she cried desperately in front of Myra. ¡°Myra, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve


    really learned my lessons this time around. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you at the hotel and sent your


    video to Gemma. I was too blinded by my own desires and forgot about Director Hart¡¯s warning. I really


    learned my lessons and I beg you to ask Director Hart to take a pity on us! If this continues, the Hay


    Group is going to be destroyed!¡±


    Sasha sobbed pathetically. Back when Tony warned me, I should have listened to him obediently.


    Otherwise, this would not happen¡ªafter spending so much effort to pull Wace Enterprise over to our


    side, everything is ruined in an instant. Tony also attacked several other businesses of ours.


    They could not rely on the Walton Family and the Chase Family would nor help them either. It took


    everything the Hay Group had to survive until now. She herself had even invested a few million into the


    Sasha and the other family members of the Hay Group were already used to the luxurious andvish


    lifestyle that they had been living. It was a huge shock for them to be suddenly degraded to a lifestyle


    of a normal blue cor worker, whom they had always looked down on. Needless to say, they would


    have to bear a huge debt that they could never repay for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°I will exin everything to the media and let them know what exactly had been going on with the


    video. It¡¯s all Gemma¡¯s and my fault. Myra, we have wronged you. I will exin all of this to them and I


    just want to beg for your forgiveness. Please ask Director Hart to stop attacking the Hay Group¡­¡±


    Myra merely looked at Sasha with calmness all this while. When Leo was about to walk to them, she


    shed him a look of caution before looking back at Sasha. ¡°Tony has already warned you beforehand.


    Sasha, you can only me your greed and selfishness that things have turned out the way they are


    today. If you don¡¯t have the ns to use and me me, the Hay Group would not have turned out in


    this way.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know.¡± Sasha nodded profusely as she could not wait to show Myra her genuine feelings. ¡°I


    know that I¡¯m wrong this time, but we have already received the punishment we deserve. Didn¡¯t the


    video back then be the trigger for you and Director Hart to be a couple? Myra, I¡¯m begging you to


    please help me and the Hay Group. As long as you plead to Tony, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t attack the Hay


    Group anymore. Now that we have already received many blows, it will take a few years to just recover.


    Please, Myra, I beg you¡­ Thepany is the result of my grandfather¡¯s hard work throughout his


    entire life¡­¡±


    Her eyes were swollen and red at this moment.


    Even though their circle may have seemedvish, everyone was in fact quite cold. Now that the Hay


    Group had reached this point, everyone including Sasha¡¯s close friends avoided her as far as possible.


    She was also at her wits end, so she had to abandon her pride and beg for Myra¡¯s help.


    However, Myra had a conflicted expression on her face.


    Without a doubt, Sasha had done a lot of things that hurt her. In the beginning, she ndered Myra for


    giarism. Then, she sent the video to Sean to worsen the rtionship between Myra and him. Apart


    from that, she also sent the video to Gemma, which hadpletely ruined Myra¡¯s reputation. However,


    it was a little too much to ruin the Hay Group for all the things that Sasha had done since the Hay


    Group was not built by her alone.


    Seeing that Myra was wavering, Sasha quickly added, ¡°Myra, I promise to behave myself from now


    onward. If you need my help, I will never reject you! Apart from that, I will help you with L¡ªI won¡¯t let


    her have a good time at the Chase Family!¡±


    After hearing Sasha¡¯s words, Myra replied calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything about the matters


    between L and me.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. Since you say so, I won¡¯t do anything on my own ord.¡± Sasha stopped crying and


    continued to nod. At this moment, Myra¡¯s orders were like ones from a king. After all, Sasha clearly


    knew the feelings Tony had for Myra. As long as Myra spoke up for her, Sasha believed that the


    problem with the Hay Group would be solved.


    It was only at this moment that Sasha realized her own stupidity. It¡¯s impossible that Tony would fall for


    Gemma, the scheming b*tch! Why did I trust that woman? It resulted in my family business suffering


    from such a destructive power!


    ¡°I will talk to Tony, but I can¡¯t guarantee whether he will stop after that,¡± Myra said indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will! Director Hart will definitely listen to you!¡± As soon as Sasha heard that Myra would


    help her out, she immediately cried with tears of joy. She finally heaved a sigh as she sank to the


    ground weakly. In the next moment, she rose to her full height and tightly grabbed the car window


    beside Myra. ¡°Myra, you have to be careful of Gemma. She¡¯s not a kind person. I heard that she used a


    lot of ruthless methods to chase away the women around Director Hart when they were in the United


    Statesst time.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Myra frowned. She had also heard about some incidents rted to Gemma. Even


    without hearing theplete story, she understood that Gemma was a ruthless woman after their


    interaction. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Then, Myra signaled for Leo to enter the car. As soon as he was behind the wheels, the car was almost


    driven away. Seeing that they were about to leave, Sasha hesitated whether she should continue


    speaking. After a moment of hesitation, she finally responded, ¡°Back then, when we were in the hotel, I


    told you that Director Hart deliberately provided me with the means to obtain the video. Don¡¯t believe


    that, Myra. I said it because I was jealous that you were with Director Hart. I wanted to instigate the


    rtionship between both of you. D-Director Hart¡­ He would never do something like this to you.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sasha clenched her fists that were at her sides with a conflicted feeling within her. She was clear that


    Tony deliberately allowed her to obtain the video, but at this moment, she wanted to wash her hands off


    everything, so she had to tell Myra that everything she said back then was a lie.


    As soon as she finished with her sentence, Sasha felt as though she had been liberated.


    She had many different experiences in her life¡ªshe had gone through most of the major events in her


    life. After witnessing the dirty transactions behind the scenes and how cold humanity was, she felt a


    deep sense of exhaustion.


    In the past, she was jealous of everything Myra had whereas now, this feeling hadpletely


    disappeared.


    Sasha could not afford to be jealous or envious of what others had¡ªafter all, it belonged to them. After


    such emotions had gathered, she became another person whom she was unfamiliar with and she lived


    in constant exhaustion.


    Before the car drove away, Myra heard Sasha¡¯s gentle voice that was brought by the wind. ¡°Thank you,


    Myra¡­ And I¡¯m sorry for everything I¡¯ve done¡­¡±


    Conflicted emotions engulfed Myra in that moment.


    If Sasha had not beenpetitive and proud, everything may not have turned out like this.


    On the other hand, Leo was already used to the business world, where the strong would butcher the


    weak, so he did not pity her. Instead, he sighed quietly. ¡°Miss Stark, you are too soft. If it were someone


    else, the Hay Group would have been sold off.¡±


    ¡°Everything that she has done to me has ultimately made my life better,¡± Myra exined calmly as she


    caressed her belly. ¡°Apart from that, she has repented on her mistakes. I¡¯m just going to tell Tony to


    stop his attack. Ultimately, whether or not the Hay Group can recover still depends on their own


    efforts.¡±


    After hearing Sasha¡¯s final words, Myra was sure that she had turned over a new leaf. Myra thought


    she merely did something that she should do, so she did not need to care about other implications.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    There was only one thing on her mind¡ªSasha mentioned that Tony did not deliberately allow her to get


    her hands on the video, which caused a conflicted expression to appear in Myra¡¯s eyes.


    ¡­


    On that night, it was only at around 2:00 AM that Tony returned when Myra was sound asleep.


    However, she opened her eyes sleepily after feeling the other side of the bed slightly sinking. Even


    though she had waited for him for a short while, she ended up dozing off until he finished his shower


    and got into the bed.


    With fresh water droplets on his body, he found that he had woken her up and pulled her into his


    embrace. Then, he spoke in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I woke you up.¡±


    Since Myra had been sleeping a lot for the night, she was no longer tired after seeing that Tony was


    back. She opened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°How¡¯s the apartment?¡±


    He kissed her forehead. ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just a normal burr who broke into your apartment to


    steal some stuff. He stole a few ess cards from somewhere and pretended to be one of the


    residents there. I¡¯ve changed the locks for you and asked people to clean it up. I¡¯ve also reported this


    incident to the police and they will handle this case from now onward. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Myra was relieved to hear that, but her eyes squinted slightly.


    Tony patted her back and asked nonchntly, ¡°Do you have any important documents like documents


    for the shares or the assets you own in the apartment?


    ¡°Initially, yes. But, I¡¯ve already handed it to Mr. Engelhard to take care of them for me,¡± she replied, but


    her eyes were still narrowed. Since he had said it was an ordinary burr, she did not worry much


    about it. The only valuable items in her apartment were jewellery and essories, but she didn¡¯t like


    them, so there weren¡¯t a lot of them in the apartment. She just regarded losing those valuable items as


    a means to cancel her misfortunes.


    However, she did not see that his eyes were curved into a handsome smile after he heaved a sigh of


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    relief. Pinching her face, he said, ¡°You are pretty generous to ce all your valuable items with Mr.


    Engelhard.¡±


    ¡°He treats me like I¡¯m his granddaughter. I trust him.¡± When Tony pinched Myra¡¯s face, she opened her


    eyes and spoke to him seriously.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Tony nodded profusely. As far as he was aware, he found out that Mr. Engelhard did


    not have any grandchildren and genuinely cared for Myra. Hence, Tony just turned a blind eye on the


    matter.


    However, he did not tell her that from the surveince footage, the burr obviously had the keys to


    her apartment and no one knew where that man came from.


    Tony quietly suppressed his emotions and tightly grabbed her hand. As he arched his eyebrows, he


    suddenly looked at Myra. ¡°A while ago I didn¡¯t take much notice of you, but now that I look at you, it


    seems that your cheeks have be chubbier.¡±


    To a woman, such words definitely would raise an alert.


    Myra immediately sat up from the bed. Her action had shocked Tony so much that he quickly got up


    and pressed her down. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡± She stared into his eyes even though her head was slightly lowered. Then, she looked up


    at the man in front of her. ¡°What about this? I fell asleep earlier, so my cheeks were squished together.


    Now, I look less chubby, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Myra knew that her face looked best from that angle, but she was unsure how she looked to him from


    his angle since he was taller than her. At that instant, she felt slightly depressed that Tony had recently


    pampered her so much that she felt her clothes bing tighter.


    Tony froze before smiling at her. He pinched her serious face in amusement again. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you


    gained some weight. You will still be as pretty as before.¡±


    The words ¡®gained some weight¡¯ had triggered her nerves. She quickly got up from bed and walked to


    the full length mirror in the bedroom.


    Her reflection in the mirror still looked like someone slender. Even though she was in her pajamas, it


    was obvious that the word ¡®fat¡¯ had nothing to do with her. However, it was undeniable that she had


    gained some weight. The more she looked at her reflection, the more she thought that she was slightly


    chubby.


    Tony looked at her resentful expression in speechlessness. Unable to help himself, he gentlyughed


    and walked over to hug her. In the mirror, his reflection had also hugged her and he ced his chin on


    her head, revealing a tint ofziness on his handsome face. ¡°You are now pregnant, so it¡¯s normal to


    gain some weight. If you don¡¯t gain some weight, Mr. Engelhard is probably going to me me.¡±


    When he was helping Myra sort out the issues earlier, Mr. Engelhard had called him and asked about a


    few matters. Before hanging up, he reminded Tony again to take good care of her.


    Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, she remembered that during theter stages of pregnancy, women would


    be fat and some could be ugly. With a resentful expression on her face, she looked at the


    man in front of her. ¡°It¡¯smon that men cheat on their pregnant wives.¡±


    With that, she remembered Cameron and felt a wave of disgust within her.


    Tony raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m someone like this?¡± If I wanted some other women, I


    wouldn¡¯t have clung to Myra so tightly at my current age.


    Myra had deliberately said that. After hearing his reply, she pinched her own waist again. Compared to


    her previous figure, there was more flesh on her waist, so she gently snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve already lost my


    figure. If you dare to cheat on me, I will go to the Hart Residence andin to Old Master Hart!¡±


    No matter what, there was still someone supporting her back at the Hart Residence.


    Nevertheless, she knew that Tony would not do such a thing to her.


    Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. He gravely turned Myra¡¯s head to face him and kissed her fiercely


    with a hint of punishment. He bit on her lips heavily and started to suck at her sweet vor. It was only


    when both her face and ears had turned red that he released her. Right after that, he swept her off her


    feet and said, ¡°Apart from you, I have no interest in other women.¡±


    With that, he kissed her cheeks. Seeing the way she shylyy on his chest, he felt a sense of


    satisfaction and spoke gently, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    After a pause, Myra replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She found afortable position on the bed and fell asleep again.


    She had spent the entire weekend resting at home.


    During that period, both Sebastian and Lisa went to visit her and they also brought the soup made by


    the cooks in the Hart Residence.


    After resting for two days, Myra still went to the Stark Group on Monday.


    Firstly, she was worried about thepany. Apart from that, if she was away, she was worried that


    Cameron and Kris could destroy the currently profitable business. Thinking that she would not work too


    hard, it should be fine if she took care of herself.


    Tony sent her to thepany entrance.


    It was obvious that the media had already announced her pregnancy¡ªwhen she exited the car, many


    employees looked at her multiple times as they whispered among themselves.


    Myra did not care about this and bade farewell to Tony before walking directly into thepany.


    When she arrived at the elevator, everyone seemed to be aware of her physical condition. During the


    peak hours in the morning, the elevator usually would be packed with many people until it was difficult


    to breathe. However, after Myra had entered, everyone stood outside in unison to wait for the next


    elevator.


    Kris, however, walked in as usual.


    After the door was closed, she sarcastically looked at Myra. ¡°Congrats, sis. Your position has changed


    overnight.¡±


    Myra did not reply to her. In fact, she did not even look at Kris. At this moment, her head was lowered


    as she was fumbling with a book about pregnancy in her bag. Philip had sent the book to her over the


    weekend, saying that she would not have known what to take note of during her pregnancy since it¡¯s


    her first time. That was the reason why he sent a book dedicated to pregnancy to her.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Kris had obviously noticed the book, causing her to be jealous toward Myra.


    It was tantly obvious that Myra had better luck than her.


    Tony treated Myra well and the Hart Family was also kind to her. Now that she was pregnant with his


    child, her position and status were different from before as she was now carrying the first great-


    grandchild of the Hart Family.


    The folks from the upper-ss society of Bradfort City had personally congratted her yesterday.


    On the other hand, Kris merely showed off her new boyfriend, Gideon, yesterday. Apart from the fact


    that the Walton Family was not as prestigious as the Hart Family, his family also disapproved of her


    and sarcastically spoke to her. Apart from that, she suddenly felt that he did not love her as much as


    she thought he would. On top of that, she could not understand him at all.


    Her n with Cameron yesterday had also failedst night. As Myra became someone harder to deal


    with, Kris wondered how she would be able to take revenge once Myra married into the Hart Family.


    Hence, Kris clenched her fists. ¡°You have to be careful, Myra. Don¡¯t be like my mom¡ªshe suffered an


    ident and had a miscarriage as a result. The Hart Family will feel distressed if this happens.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? In that case, you also have to be careful, Kris. Don¡¯t be the person who causes my


    miscarriage,¡± Myra replied tly and exited the elevator when they arrived at the advertising


    department. After turning to look at Kris, she added. ¡°Even Dad can¡¯t help you if that happens.¡±


    The obvious sarcasm in his eyes made Kris stew in anger.


    Just as she was about to reply to Myra, the elevator doors closed and brought Kris upward.


    Myra looked at the closed elevator doors before she turned to walk to the advertising department.


    ¡­


    The Hart Residence was still sending lunch to her. When she was in the midst of taking her rest in the


    afternoon, Tilly entered the office with a long face after she knocked on the door.


    ¡°Miss Stark.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Myra raised her head. ¡°Why are you in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a coboration between the Chase and Stark Groups. Director Chase wants to speak to you,


    so President Stark has asked you to head to his office.¡±


    Ever since Tilly knew about Sean and Myra¡¯s previous entanglement, she was repulsed by him.


    Myra merely frowned when she recalled the unfamiliar number which called her during the night of the


    party.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I reject it for you? You are not in charge of the project anyway.¡± Tilly felt that it was essential


    to stop Myra from meeting that jerk so that her idol, Tony, would be relieved.


    However, Myra recalled the message she received the other day and smiled. ¡°No worries, it¡¯s just work


    matters to be discussed.¡±


    With that, she stood up and walked outside.


    Tilly was worried. For Myra to be involved in this project, it was obvious that Sean had requested


    Cameron to appoint her as the person in charge. Even though Sean had helped Myra once when they


    were outside President Stark¡¯s elevator and officially defended her, Tilly still hated Sean.


    Myra did not ask her to tag along because she had something to tell him herself.


    She was already tired of the way Sean kept looking for her. There were some matters to be resolved


    between them.


    ¡­


    When she arrived at Cameron¡¯s floor, she saw him walking out of the office. He froze for a moment at


    the sight of her before walking over. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te, so I was going to call you myself.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Myra had a cold expression on her face.


    Cameron arched his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the Project Department. You have a chat with Director


    Chase first.¡±


    Obviously, he wanted to give them both privacy.


    She ignored the hint in his eyes and walked directly to his office.


    Before she could even arrive there, Cameron¡¯s voice rang from behind. ¡°Myra, do you know that he told


    me he has regretted his actions in the past? Now, he wants to win you over. He finally realizes that the


    person he loves is you and he¡¯s getting a divorce from L.¡±


    Seeing that Myra had stopped walking, his voice became even ¡®kinder¡¯. ¡°Actually, I know that you still


    love him. After all, you guys were together for such a long time. If you really can¡¯t forget him, you can


    start afresh with him. I¡¯ve interacted with many people in my life, so I know that Sean has really


    repented this time around.¡±


    Myra frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who my current boyfriend is, President Stark? Perhaps you aren¡¯t


    aware that I¡¯m now pregnant?¡±


    Cameron was stumped, but he smiled nonchntly. ¡°Those are not the main point. The main point is


    that Sean doesn¡¯t care about what you have now. As long as you have an abortion, both of you can


    return to your original lives.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯m sorry to tell you that I don¡¯t want to return to my original life. I have my partner


    and my child. Why would I ruin this for a man who is unrted to me? I think you might have brain


    issues, President Stark. Would you like me to rmend you to Young Master Philip for a brain


    treatment?¡±


    ¡°Myra!¡± Cameron¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good! You were the one


    who insisted on marrying Sean to the point where you were almost estranged from your family. I¡¯m


    worried that you might regret this in the future, so I want you to be with the man you like.¡±


    ¡°Well, listen to me carefully, President Stark.¡± Myra turned and looked at Cameron indifferently. ¡°The


    man I love is Tony. Even if I was with Sean in the past, that was because I was an idiot back then.


    When you asked me to return to the Stark Group, you didn¡¯t say anything like this.¡±


    When he asked her to return, he told her that family would always be her greatest support and that it


    was better to desert a man like Sean.


    However, he changed his rhetoric at this moment¡ªwell, of course, he had to.


    When Cameron asked Myra to return back then, he wanted what she had. Since she had already


    divorced Sean at that moment, he had a better excuse to convince Myra to return.


    However, after she returned to the Stark Group, her actions were different from what he had expected.


    Not only did she not give them a little bit of what she had, she nned to take the Stark Group from


    him. If she continued to be with Tony, Cameron did not dare to imagine what kind of implications that


    would bring.


    The Hay Group was the perfect example.


    At this moment, Sean actually took the initiative to speak to Cameron and promised that he would


    divorce L. He imed that the woman he loved was Myra and he had misunderstood her for the


    past matters. He also said he wanted to win her over this time around.


    Hence, Cameron could not wait for Myra to reconcile with Sean again.


    Upon hearing her words, Cameron felt slightly stumped and his face darkened. She turned and


    continued walking to the office.


    Meanwhile, now that he was behind her, he raised his head and looked at a surveince camera not far


    from him.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡­


    Even though she had deleted the MMS, Myra guessed that it was highly probable that Sean was the


    one who sent the message.


    After entering Cameron¡¯s office, she saw Sean sitting at the reception area.


    Even though he looked better than Sasha, he looked extremely exhausted.


    When he saw Myra entering the room, he immediately stood up and walked toward her with a hopeful


    expression in his eyes. ¡°Myra!¡±


    Sean was already mentally prepared that she wouldn¡¯t meet him. He never expected that she would


    enter the office immediately after Cameron left.


    With a frown on her face, Myra took a few steps back to keep a distance from Sean.


    Seeing her defensive bodynguage, bitterness danced in his eyes as he clenched his fists that


    dangled beside his body. In a soft voice, he spoke, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t see me.¡±


    ¡°I indeed don¡¯t want to see you,¡± she replied.


    If it weren¡¯t for that matter, she had no intention to meet him.


    Myra then spoke in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t call me or send me any messages in the future.¡±

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    She did not want to know what exactly had happened in the past because she liked her current life.


    She loved Tony and his family and she did not want anything to damage it.


    Sean¡¯s expression changed¡ªhe gritted his teeth as he answered, ¡°Myra, I already know that you were


    not responsible for L¡¯s miscarriage back then. She was the one who lied¡ªit was because of my


    mother, but L kept it a secret from me. I also knew that she did many nasty things to you after she


    returned so that you would leave me. I know everything now and I will get a divorce from her. So,


    Myra¡­ Can you return to my side?¡±


    He looked more sincere as he spoke.


    In fact, he had been considering that question for quite some time.


    Sean did not ask Eve about this as he did not see the point in doing so. Throughout the entire event,


    his mother obviously yed a dirty role, which caused him to regret the divorce with Myra. Hence, he


    was sincere about asking Myra to return to him this time around, even though she was already


    pregnant with Tony¡¯s child.


    As Sean eyed her belly, his expression became moreplicated.


    Seeing her indifference, he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I know that you still have some feelings toward


    me. It¡¯s all my fault back then. Myra, I¡¯m willing to make it up to you¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His low voice was full of exhaustion, but he looked at her expectantly.


    Myra merely gave Sean a smile. His expression rxed, but it immediately stiffened again once he saw


    it was a sarcastic one.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m here to tell you this¡ªdon¡¯t harass me anymore. I think you understand what I mean, Mr.


    Chase. That¡¯s all I wanted to tell you.¡± With that, Myra turned to leave.


    Sean¡¯s expression changed immediately as he ran to her and pulled her back when she was opening


    the door. In an instant, he closed the door, which was slightly ajar, with a bang.


    ¡°Myra, no matter what, we were married for two years. You really can¡¯t wait to get rid of me?¡± Sean¡¯s


    voice was filled with slight anguish.


    ¡°Since you already think so, let me give you the answer¡ªthat¡¯s right, I can¡¯t wait to get rid of you.¡±


    To be honest, after hearing his words, Myra did feel slightly conflicted. She clearly knew that she had


    done nothing to cause L¡¯s miscarriage, but she did not know that it was because of Eve. For the past


    two years, Eve did not utter a word when he directed all his hatred toward Myra. Her callousness had


    caused Myra to look at her in a different light.


    As a result, Myra became even more upset.


    ¡°Let me go!!!¡± Myra tried to shake her hands away from Sean, but he had tightly grabbed her. ¡°Sean


    Chase, what do you want?¡± Her face immediately darkened.


    ¡°What are you escaping from? I already told you that I like you and I love you! In the past, I was just


    fooled into thinking that I hate you. In fact, I love you very much!¡± He tightened his hold on her wrist as


    a vein bulged on his forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have to return to Tony. We can start afresh now. Don¡¯t you


    get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°You are the one who doesn¡¯t understand me!¡± Anger shed on her face. ¡°Sean, I don¡¯t love you


    anymore. Listen to me clearly¡ªthe man I love is Tony! I¡¯m just here to warn you not to call or message


    me anymore. I don¡¯t want to pursue anything that has already happened, so you don¡¯t have to waste


    your breath here. I don¡¯t want to know anything else and I have no interest in pursuing those matters


    further!¡±


    With that, Myra struggled violently against Sean. Worried that he could hurt her, he released her wrist,


    but he did not allow her to leave the office.


    ¡°Is that so? You don¡¯t know what type of person Tony Hart is! You don¡¯t even understand what he has


    done to you!¡± Upon hearing Myra¡¯s words, Sean¡¯s eyes darkened. His dark iris showed no light at all,


    as if he was suppressing a storm within himself. ¡°You have already received a MMS, haven¡¯t you? Back


    then, when you were being ndered for revealing the confidential information of the Hilliville project, it


    was because of him and L! Apart from that, the golden Aston Martin belongs only to Elliot, who had


    no reason to do this to you. Who else could be sitting in that car, if not Tony? You think that he loves


    you very much, but he, too, has done many things that would disappoint you! How do you think Sasha


    was able to obtain the video? Without his approval, could she have gotten possession of it? Apart from


    that, where did L get the pictures that showed you cheating on me? Only you were shown in the


    pictures, but not him at all. Who else would give that to L, if not Tony? On top of that, about Hilliville,


    who is the buyer whom L found? It¡¯s Tony! Do you still remember when you were in jail, you thought


    Mom and I had deliberately treated you this way? Everything is because I was forced by him! I couldn¡¯t


    afford to have a negative political track record, so you were the only person who could rece me in


    jail for a few days. L forced me to quickly divorce you and marry her, so she coborated with Tony


    to buy Hilliville. If it weren¡¯t for that man, you wouldn¡¯t have gone to jail. You treated him as your savior


    who bailed you out from jail, didn¡¯t you? However, everything was arranged by him! He¡¯s quite good at


    acting indeed! Apart from that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Myra yelled in a low voice as blood left her face.


    Seeing her pale face, Sean could not help but support her at this moment, but she shook his hands


    away. When she raised her head, there were deep emotions in her eyes, as if she was suppressing


    and enduring something.


    ¡°Have you spoken enough, Sean?¡±


    Sean froze. He did not expect Myra to react in that way when she heard such news. ¡°You don¡¯t believe


    me? Indeed, I don¡¯t have enough evidence for these ims, but you are intelligent, Myra. From the


    evidence in your daily life, can¡¯t you tell what kind of man Tony is?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can tell what kind of man Tony is.¡± She clenched her fists that were dangling beside her


    body with fury in her eyes as she looked at Sean in front of her. ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Myra!¡± His tone had traces of rage. ¡°Has your integrity decreased so much? Is it because of the Hart


    Family¡¯s wealth? Do you think that marrying into the Hart Family equals to having a prestigious name


    for the rest of your life? It seems like you are already¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sean, you are disgusting!¡± Myra instantly interrupted Sean before he could speak the words in his


    mind. Disgust and contempt flooded her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t deny your responsibilities for everything you have


    done to me. So what if Tony has done all that? He merely showed me what kind of man you are and


    whether you are worthy of me handing over myself to you!¡±


    When Myra recalled the previous experience that brought so much despair to her, she remembered the


    warmth she felt from Tony. Then, sheughed sarcastically. ¡°You said that it¡¯s Tony who forced you to


    do so. But, it¡¯s beyond obvious that you clearly hurt me because of your own profit. You said that the


    pictures were given to L by him, but did you believe me back then? You imed that he was the one


    who revealed the confidential information of Hilliville, but you were the one who insisted that I was the


    culprit!¡±

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    In the meeting room of the Hart Group, Tony sat in his seat. His left hand supported the weight of his


    forehead while his eyebrows knitted together into a frown as he listened to the report from his


    employees.


    A solemn air hung in the office as everyone concentrated on their jobs.


    Suddenly, the knocks on the door broke the tense atmosphere.


    Tony pursed his lips slightly as the door of the meeting room was pushed open. With a frown on his


    face, Leo walked into the room. He had fullyprehended that he had interrupted the meeting, so he


    quickly mumbled a ¡®sorry about this¡¯ under his breath. The meeting was usually not allowed to be


    interrupted halfway like that, but Leo did not notice the peculiar expression on everyone¡¯s faces.


    Instead, he walked straight to Tony and spoke to him in a low voice.


    Tony¡¯s face immediately stiffened. While everyone held their breaths as they waited for his reaction, he


    had already risen from his chair and closed the tip of his pen. With a cold expression, he exined,


    ¡°Leo will rece me to listen to your reports. ce the proposals on the table when you are done.¡±


    With that, he walked out of the meeting room inrge strides.


    As soon as the door was closed, the rest of the employees looked at Leo and asked quietly, ¡°Did


    something happen to Director Hart?¡±


    He pretended that he did not hear them. Since they did not want to embarrass themselves, they gave


    up on probing further. However, he sighed as he thought, It¡¯s quite troublesome this time around. I


    wonder how Director Hart is going to console Miss Stark after this.


    ¡­


    After Tony walked out of the meeting room, he directly headed to the elevator.


    Leo had informed that Sean already knew Tony was the one who drove Elliot¡¯s car to the Chase Group


    the other day. Sean also knew where Elliot was at that moment, so it was likely that he had already


    discovered the evidence of Tony¡¯s coboration with L. He was currently discussing some matters


    with Myra at the Stark Group.


    During the night of the party, Tony knew that Sean had some knowledge of what happened in the past.


    Back then, when hemitted those acts, he merely wanted to be with Myra. However, he now slightly


    regretted his actions. If Myra believed what Sean told her, what would she think?


    With a dark look in his eyes, Tony did not look well. As soon as he arrived on the lower floors, he


    headed to his car and started the engine to immediately drive to the Stark Group.


    ¡­


    ¡°You said that it was Tony who forced you guys, but obviously you pushed the me on me for your


    own good! You said he gave L the pictures that showed me cheating, but did you believe in me? You


    imed that he leaked the confidential information of Hilliville, but the person who insisted that I was


    the culprit was you! Sean Chase, I will not start afresh with you because we have never started with


    anything!¡±


    Myra held the doorknob with a frown on her face. It was impossible for her to change her number


    because she had the contacts of many important clients on her cell phone. However, it was irritating to


    be repeatedly harassed by Sean. Not only was she annoyed, she also did not want to bother Tony with


    such issues.


    When she thought of him, she subconsciously tightened her grip on the doorknob. ¡°Sean, didn¡¯t you


    say that you like me now?¡±


    After hearing Myra¡¯s outburst, Sean had a dark look on his face. He looked into her eyes as he asked,


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t even believe that?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Her eyes became colder. ¡°Since you like me, you probably want me to be happy, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m


    content with my life now. If you still like me, please be quiet about it and don¡¯t disturb me!¡±


    With that, she opened the door of the office and walked out of the room.


    ¡­


    In the office, Sean¡¯s face alternated between being green and being pale. Based on Myra¡¯s expression


    earlier, regardless of whether she believed that Tony had hurt her, she had expressed herself clearly¡ª


    she would never return to Sean, nor would she break up with Tony.


    Sean felt like resentment and anger had umted within him. Clenching his fists tightly, he punched


    the door of the office.


    The loud thud had shocked Cameron, who was walking to the door. In the next moment, he opened the


    door with a frown and saw Sean¡¯s grim expression.


    ¡°Director Chase, this is¡­¡± Even though Cameron knew that the conversation between Sean and Myra


    did not end well, he pretended that he knew nothing about it.


    Sean curled his lips. ¡°Myra refused to forgive me.¡±


    Cameron shook his head as he sighed. ¡°This is your first time admitting that you are wrong. Myra is a


    woman of pride, so she surely won¡¯t forgive you immediately.¡±


    His eyes narrowed as a shrewd glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Women have to be coaxed. Didn¡¯t you


    know how sad she was when both of you divorced? I heard from her secretary that she even made a


    few mistakes at work because she could not concentrate well. During the meeting, she even wrote your


    name in her notebook repeatedly.¡±


    Sean¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why would I lie to you?¡± Cameron patted Sean¡¯s shoulders. ¡°After all, both of you are a


    good match. If you could be together again, as her father, I would be relieved too. Myra is a stubborn


    and prideful person, so you have to be patient with her.¡±


    ¡°But, Tony¡­¡± Sean looked conflicted.


    ¡°Do you believe that she would fall for someone else in such a short time?¡± Cameron¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Sean clearly struggled with himself. ¡°But earlier, she said that¡ª¡±


    ¡°When women are angry, everything they say is against their true intentions. Sean, even if she has


    feelings for Tony now, do you still want to win her over?¡±


    Cameron immediately interrupted.


    Upon hearing that, Sean¡¯s body gave a jolt.


    At this moment, even if Myra had really fallen for Tony, he wanted her to fall for him instead and return


    to him.


    Sean had never wished so fervently that she would be his wife again.


    ¡°Why are you helping me, President Stark?¡± Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed as he appraised Cameron.


    ¡°Compared to marrying me, it would benefit you more if Myra marries Tony.¡±


    In Bradfort City, everyone wanted to be rted to the Hart Family.


    Sean knew that Cameron had not fondly treated Myra, so he felt ufortable that Cameron imed


    to have the best wishes for her when they spoke.


    ¡°Haha! Sean, are you kidding? Throughout my entire life, I still know that there¡¯s a difference between


    families of different statuses. If we are affiliated with the Hart Family, could I even raise my head in front


    of them for the rest of my life? I would rather depend on myself than to rely on them and their brand. I


    believe that Myra would be better off marrying you instead of that wealthy,plicated family with a


    huge business. Of course, with your help, the Stark Group wouldn¡¯t be doing too badly.¡±


    Cameron knew to pick his words well, so his words had touched Sean. Even though Sean was still


    guarded against him, it was not a big deal. since there was no conflict of interests.


    Before he left, Cameron even invited Sean toe over to their house in the future.


    ¡­


    When Myra left Cameron¡¯s office, she was still quite emotional.


    ¡°Back then, when you were being ndered for revealing the confidential information of the Hilliville


    project, it was because of him and L! Apart from that, the golden Aston Martin belonged only to


    Elliot, who had no reason to do this to you. Who else could be sitting in that car, if not Tony? How do


    you think Sasha could get the video? Without his approval, could she have gotten hold of it? Apart from


    that, where did L get the pictures that showed you cheating on me? Only you were shown in the


    pictures, not him. Who else would give that to L, if not Tony? L forced me to quickly divorce you


    and marry her, so she coborated with Tony to buy Hilliville. If it weren¡¯t for that man, you wouldn¡¯t


    have gone into jail. You treated him as your savior who bailed you out from jail, didn¡¯t you? However,


    everything was arranged by him!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Every word from Sean seemed to have stabbed her in the heart. Even though she had used all her


    determination to walk out of the office, she could still feel the intense pain.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Myra suddenly felt that she was running out of breath, so she took a deep, slow breath to stop the pain


    in her heart from spreading.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    There were some noticeable hints in Sean¡¯s words.


    In that instant, many different scenarios went through her mind. For example, when Sasha asked for


    her help the other night, she emphasized that Tony did not intentionally allow her to obtain the video


    before she left. It would have been better for her if she did not cover for him, but after she exined


    herself, Myra became more suspicious. Sasha¡¯s only good will had made matters worse at that


    moment.


    The golden Aston Martin had also nted some doubts in Myra¡¯s heart. Needless to say, when Captain


    Fowler visited her, he let the cat out of the bag that Tony asked him to treat her well before she was


    thrown into jail, but something had gone wrong temporarily. Captain Fowler sounded like he was afraid


    of being med by her.


    The various pieces of evidence from the different incidents proved that at least half of Sean¡¯s words


    were credible.


    Myra felt even more confused. When she entered her office, she did not leave again.


    When Tilly saw Myra returning with an upset look, she grew worried about Myra, so she quickly


    contacted the man whom she thought she should.


    ¡­


    On the way over, Tony had received a call from Elliot. ¡°Tony, I¡¯ve already looked into the incident you


    asked me to. The robbery at Myra¡¯s ce isn¡¯t just a normal one.¡±


    After seeing the lock that was in perfect condition and noticing that none of the jewellery was stolen,


    Tony assumed that the burr was not aiming to steal those belongings based on the conversation he


    had with Myra after that. Hence, he asked Elliot to look further into the matter.


    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Tony did not release the elerator. Instead, he stepped on it. As the car darted


    forward like a bullet, his eyes darkened.


    ¡°The person who stole Myra¡¯s belongings was a famous thug from the south of the city. He had the


    name of being a skilful thief, so he was quite popr in that area. Lucas was familiar with one of the


    leaders of that region, Mr. Hopkins. I¡¯m sure Myra would be interested in the results of the interrogation


    of the burr by Mr. Hopkins,¡± Elliot answered nonchntly with the belief that Myra¡¯s family had gone


    overboard this time. I can¡¯t believe that they thought of such despicable means!


    ¡°Just tell me!¡± Tony was quite annoyed, so he tugged on his necktie brusquely. He did not appreciate


    Elliot¡¯s attempt to veil the results as a surprise.


    Seeing that his attempt had failed, Elliot touched his nose in disappointment and said in annoyance,


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously done by Myra¡¯s family. They were probably so oppressed that they have lost their minds.


    They actually hired a burr to steal the documents of her shares, but they got nothing in the end.¡±


    With that, he was quite impressed. ¡°I have to give it to Myra¡ªshe¡¯s smart enough to have moved the


    documents away beforehand.¡±


    When Tony recalled that Myra had moved all her shares to Mr. Engelhard to take care, he was also


    stunned by her intelligence. She probably thought that those would be targeted by others if she kept it


    with her.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Tony suppressed his annoyance slightly before asking Elliot, who immediately


    understood what the former meant.


    ¡°The recordings of what he said are with me now. With the help of Mr. Hopkins, not only the recordings,


    but even the contact history between the burr and the father and daughter from the Stark Family are


    with me. I¡¯ll send it over to youter.¡± With that, Elliot paused. ¡°Are you going to expose this incident?¡±


    Tony frowned. ¡°No.¡±


    It was not a huge incident since none of Myra¡¯s belongings were stolen. Even if they exposed it, she


    would not have received any benefits from it. It was obvious that it was worthless at that moment, but


    the time would arrive for such information to be useful.


    His eyes slightly narrowed.


    Elliot had grown up with Tony¡ªthey basically wore the same underwear together¡ªso he knew what


    went on in Tony¡¯s mind at that moment.


    ¡°Tony, you should have told Myra about this. How could you have helped her so much behind the


    scenes without saying a word about it? Even though she has already fallen for you, she will love you


    even more after you tell her about this!¡± Especially during such sensitive times. I wonder if both of them


    would get into a fight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a busybody,¡± Tony replied coldly before hanging up.


    Upon hearing the beeping sound, Elliot was exasperated. ¡°Fine. Now I¡¯m a busybody.¡±


    After hanging up, Tony thought about it and spun the steering wheel in the direction of 180 degrees.


    The car turned around and headed in a different direction.


    ¡­


    It was some time after Myra returned to the office that her emotions slowly settled down.


    When Tilly entered her office for the second time, she was more relieved when she saw Myra reading


    some documents in full concentration. After cing the ss of lemon water on Myra¡¯s desk, she said,


    ¡°Miss Stark, you are pregnant now, so don¡¯t remain seated for too long. It¡¯s good to stand up and walk


    around asionally to rx your body.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Myra put the pen down and rose to her feet as she smiled at Tilly. ¡°Oh, I forgot


    about it again.¡±


    When she touched her belly, an unexpected emotion shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Stark, did the man¡­ make you angry earlier?¡± Tilly asked tentatively. When she saw Myra


    returning to the office with a dark look on her face, she was worried that Sean had done or said


    something awful to her.


    At the mention of Sean, Myra pursed her lips before she replied gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I have


    already made things clear with him. In the future, there wouldn¡¯t be any messy entanglement with him.¡±


    With that, she paused. Well, only if Sean understood my message earlier.


    Tilly heaved a sigh of relief. So, Miss Stark just wants a clean break with that jerk.


    However, not long after she left Myra¡¯s office, Sean arrived.


    He knocked on the door, but he did not enter the room. Instead, he spoke in a low voice from the


    outside, ¡°Myra, I know that I¡¯ve done many wrong things to you in the past and I know you won¡¯t forgive


    me in such a short period, but I can wait for you. Myra, this is something that I should bear. On the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    other hand, I won¡¯t force you to do anything. I know you still have some feelings for me, so I just want


    to let you know that you can depend on me now.¡±


    With that, he left Myra¡¯s office when he saw Tillying out from the pantry.


    Myra frowned helplessly after hearing Sean¡¯s words. She had no idea what had taken hold of him.


    Obviously, he had decided to cling to her and her words had no effect on him earlier.


    Annoyance bubbled up within her, but at the same time, she was relieved that she had left him.


    Regardless of how L had gotten together with him, he did not care about their past at all. Thanks to


    his own selfish wants at that moment, he wanted to ruthlessly chase her out of the Chase Family, which


    made Myra recall her own experience a few months ago.


    A man like him is not responsible at all. What good is he for?


    Myra¡¯s thoughts uncontrobly ventured to Tony once more.


    As soon as she thought of him, her conflicted thoughts swept over her again and caused her to be


    mentally exhausted. After gritting her teeth, she forced herself to take a deep breath.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Tony did not immediately drive to the Stark Group, but he went to the Chase Residence instead.


    On the winding mountain road, he ran into Sebastian, who had just finished fishing. It was rare for him


    to desire to head home by foot, but halfway through the journey, he was so exhausted that he could not


    continue with his journey anymore. He did not want to be a disgrace by asking his driver to pick him up,


    so he was brooding on the problem.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At that moment, Tony¡¯s car sped past him. Recognizing his youngest grandson, Sebastian chased after


    the car as he yelled, ¡°Tony! Stop the car! Tony! Tony!¡±


    However, Tony did not realize that Sebastian was there. Inhaling the exhaust fumes had caused


    Sebastian¡¯s face to turn slightly green.


    Tony had received a phone call, but he hung up without even looking at the caller. Then, he opened the


    trunk of the car that contained a document wrapped in a kraft paper bag. It had beenying there for


    quite some time.


    After he exited the car, he held the document as he walked to the Chase Residence indifferently.


    Moments after he pressed on the doorbell, Eve and her maid, who both did not have much to do,


    walked out of the door and saw a man standing outside their mansion.


    As soon as Eve saw Tony, her face immediately adopted the color of purple in nervousness.


    She knew the man whom Myra had been cheating on. Even though she had hated him, she could do


    nothing against it and it didn¡¯t help that she was quite fearful of him.


    ¡°I wonder what brings you here today, Director Hart.¡± After thinking about it, Eve asked her maid to


    open the door, but Tony did not enter.


    Upon seeing the vignt expression on Eve¡¯s face, Tony merely looked cold. Suddenly, he threw the


    leather bag toward her. ¡°Take a look at this first.¡±


    When Eve caught it, a slight sarcasm danced in his eyes. He randomly took out a cigarette and lit it up


    before taking a deep breath from it. As the white fumes slowly covered his face, she could not tell what


    his expression was. However, a slight fear spread within her.


    ¡°What is this?¡± She frowned in slight disapproval, but she still opened the envelope and took out the


    document from within.


    As soon as Eve saw the content, her body immediately stiffened and she looked incredulous. In an


    instant, she immediately raised her head to look at the mysteriously profound man in front of her as her


    heart raced. ¡°What do you mean by this, Director Hart?¡±


    ¡°What can you tell from the document?¡± Tony replied with a question as he narrowed his eyes with an


    impassive expression on his face.


    Eve clutched the document tightly. Suddenly, her chest rose up and down heavily. She tore the


    document apart and threw it on the ground. ¡°Are you helping Myra to take revenge on the Chase


    Family, Director Hart? Don¡¯t you think that you are underestimating us?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you are nothing to me.¡± Tony flicked the ash away from his cigarette. There was a profound


    look in his dark eyes as his thin lips curled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not just the Marina Bay Bridge Project. The quick


    growth of the Chase Group was due to many illegal actions behind the scenes. I still have plenty of


    evidence in my thumb drive. What do you think will happen to your son and the Chase Group if these


    are leaked?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She nched as she staggered backward. It was true that the Chase Group had


    we leave so much evidence behind?


    ¡°Stop the divorce. At least, I don¡¯t want to see your son be a single man and run to Myra


    fearlessly.¡± A cruel expression shed across Tony¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°He will not go to Myra! It¡¯s Myra who has always clung onto him!¡± Without thinking about it, Eve


    retaliated against him.


    The reason for Tony¡¯s arrival is because of Myra, that promiscuous woman! Because of her, he has


    insulted us this way and even demands us to allow L¡ªthat b*tch¡ªto continue staying here. Anger


    roared within her as that thought rose in her mind.


    ¡°Director Hart, I know that you are a capable person, seeing how you built thepany at such a


    young age. But, you have to be smart and see the kind of woman Myra is. Since she could cheat on


    Sean, she could do the same with your marriage too!¡± Eve remarked angrily.


    However, Tony did not seem to hear her words. ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide what your next actions will be on


    your own.¡±


    After he said those words, he left right away.


    Eve¡¯s lips immediately trembled in fury upon seeing his behavior. What a good thing Myra has done!


    After she left the Chase Family, she didn¡¯t forget to boycott us as well! She knows very well that Sean


    has seen through L¡¯s true character, but she forbids them to separate and wants to bond them


    together nevertheless. She snorted in cold fury. When she turned to return to the mansion,


    helplessness and worry radiated in her eyes as she clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡­


    Not long after Tony left the Chase Residence, his phone rang again. He rejected the call when he saw


    who the caller was. After that, another call arrived, but he immediately answered it after a nce this


    time around.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± As soon as the call was connected, L¡¯s sobs rang on the other end of the line. Even


    though Tony had promised her that he would help her, she did not expect that he would really keep to


    his word.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear these two words.¡± She was at the verge of breaking down because of the marriage


    issues she recently faced with Sean. At that moment, her hope was rekindled, so she was quite


    agitated. Compared to the way she sounded, he merely spoke in an indifferent way, ¡°You know what I


    want.¡±


    L froze. After she remembered something, her body started to slightly tremble. Then, she spoke in a


    low voice, ¡°I got it.¡±


    After hanging up on the call, she started to read the unread messages on her phone.


    An unfamiliar number had sent the text this morning, but she kept pretending that she had not seen it.


    But now¡­


    L had dolled herself up so that she would not look exhausted before exiting the room.


    Eve immediately noticed that L had dressed in a morous fashion.


    When she saw L walking down the stairs, she let out a cold snort. ¡°L, you are lucky this time, but


    this wouldn¡¯tst long. Sean and I will eventually chase you out of the house. Just you wait!¡±


    Eve no longer believed that she had connections to the Hart Family. She was merely lucky that she


    could not get a divorce from Sean. However, now that Eve hated her to the core, she could not wait to


    chase thetter out of the family.


    L shot a cold nce at Eve. She finally saw the true character of the Chase Family. Since they did


    not give her a good time, she was not going to make their lives easy by simply agreeing to a divorce.


    ¡°Mrs. Chase, I¡¯ve already said that I will leave as long as you give me half of the assets owned by the


    Chase Family. With that, I have no other reason to continue staying here. If not, don¡¯t appear in front of


    me.¡±


    With that, she left the mansion without seeing the look on Eve¡¯s face.


    Even though she had taken out her anger on Eve, she was still unhappy. Tony seemed to have helped


    her, but he did not give her a good time either. After all, she had some grudges with Myra back then.


    Since he loved Myra so much, he would definitely take revenge on her behalf.


    L merely smiled bitterly. When she recalled the incidents in the United States, her gaze darkened.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Even though it was not time to get off work, Myra could no longer continue with her paperwork. After


    letting Tilly know about it, Myra walked to the elevator after she packed her things up.


    Once she left Stark Group, she nned to hail a cab to leave. However, a ck sports car slowly drove


    to her in the silence. As the car window slowly rolled down, the door was opened to reveal the driver¡¯s


    face. Then, Tony exited the car.


    He was still in his tidy business suit. Before they left in the morning, she was the one who matched his


    clothes for him and helped him with his necktie. He had a slight smile as well as a gentle expression on


    his handsome face.


    Upon seeing Myra¡¯s shock and vacant eyes, he walked over with a smile. ¡°Why are you so shocked to


    see me here?¡±


    She subconsciously nced at the time. Logically speaking, he will only be here in half an hour¡¯s time.


    Even though she had ended work earlier, she still ran into Tony waiting for her in front of thepany.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Seeing that Myra was silent, he wrapped his arms around her waist, but he felt her


    slightly stiffening at his touch. Without any deliberation, he tightened his embrace around her, but with


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    just enough force that would not make her belly feel ufortable. Her body slowly softened under his


    touch.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Myra quietly answered. ¡°I¡¯m quite tired today.¡± She suddenly grabbed his suit with force and


    continued in a low voice. ¡°Tony, I would like to return to my apartment today.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s buy some groceries at the supermarket before heading back, alright?¡± Tony kissed her


    forehead with much love.


    She tightened her hold on his suit. Without taking note that they were outside the Stark Tower, she


    suddenly asked, ¡°Why are you so nice to me, Tony?¡± From the beginning, he had been infinitely patient


    and loving toward her; he mentioned that he had fallen in love with her at first sight.


    Tony froze for a moment before he opened the side door and helped Myra into the car. Then, he arched


    his eyebrows. ¡°Do you want me to treat other women in the same way too?¡± With that, he walked


    around the car to get into the driver¡¯s seat. Seeing that she was about to fasten her seatbelt, he pulled


    the seatbelt over her and personally fastened it for her.


    At that moment, Tony¡¯s handsome face was rather close to her and his long eyshes even swept past


    her cheeks. Different emotions bubbled up within Myra, but she merely bit her lips and took a deep


    breath.


    The car quickly headed to the supermarket and after they bought the ingredients for dinner, they


    returned to her apartment.


    Her apartment was ransacked by burrsst Friday. However, when they returned today, the entire


    apartment was already neatly tidied up. One could not tell that it had recently been robbed.


    After Myra exited the car, she wanted to grab some ingredients. However, Tony took everything instead


    and entered the elevator with his other arm wrapped around her waist. When they entered the


    apartment, she followed him into the kitchen. Upon hearing the sound of the refrigerator being closed,


    she suddenly returned to her senses and nudged him. ¡°You can leave the kitchen now; I can prepare


    dinner myself.¡±


    Something shed in his eyes, but he nodded and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    It was only when he walked out of the kitchen that his face darkened.


    ¡­


    Myra had no idea what had possessed her. She clearly thought that the past was no longer important


    and the most important thing now was her future with Tony. However, when she recalled what he had


    done to her, she felt miserable. She knew that he would not hurt her, but those actions of his had


    caused her considerable hurt and pain in that moment.


    Time slowly flew past before there was finally a knock on the door of the kitchen. Myra turned and saw


    Tony calmly standing at the doorway as he looked at her with slight exasperation. ¡°Are you sure we are


    having dinner tonight?¡±


    His gaze swept past the stove. Apart from putting the rice in the pot, she had been so deep in her


    thoughts that she did not do anything else. She did not even turn the heat on to cook porridge. She had


    also realized that herself, but she still looked dazed, which was not her usual reaction.


    Tony quietly sighed, then he walked to her and pulled her into his embrace. He gently cradled her belly,


    but he tightened his arm around her waist. After pulling the troubled Myra into his embrace, he rested


    his chin on her head as he suddenly said hoarsely, ¡°Myra, if there¡¯s something you¡¯d like to ask, go


    ahead. Don¡¯t keep it within yourself like this. I can¡¯t bear it to see you acting in this way.¡± His husky


    voice had a tinge of fear and determination in it.


    For him, it would be the best if everything was kept hidden from Myra for the rest of her life. However,


    since everything had already reached this point, it was better to talk it out rather than leaving her with a


    wild guess. No matter what, he would not let go of her. He knew very well that the means he used to


    have her were rather despicable, but he would agree to any one of her conditions¡ªexcept for leaving


    him.


    Suddenly, a lump formed in Myra¡¯s throat. Even though Tony had done many hurtful actions in the past,


    she guessed that he merely wanted her to leave Sean and be with him as soon as possible, judging


    from the result of everything.


    Sean¡¯s motive was also quite clear. He wanted her to doubt Tony¡ªand even better, to hate him and


    leave him. However, she would notply with his wishes to hurt someone who genuinely loved her.


    After all, Tony had merely used wrong tactics in achieving what he wanted. Suddenly, she had no


    desire to ask about anything. Just let this be. After all, such emotions are only temporary. I will forget


    about these soon enough.


    Myra stretched out with her arms and wrapped them around his neck. When she raised her head, she


    looked into his eyes. ¡°I wonder what you would like to have for dinner.¡± With that, she took a deep


    breath. After seeing that Tony was stunned, she continued speaking, ¡°I was just thinking about what to


    make for dinner when you walked in.¡± She had no clue that she had been alone in the kitchen for


    almost an hour.


    When Tony heard her words, his body stiffened as his lips twitched into a smile. He lowered his head


    and gave Myra a kiss. His slight tobo and mint scent made her bite his lips uncontrobly.


    While looking at her innocence and purity, Tony felt pity and pain on her behalf. He wrapped her into a


    tighter embrace. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Sean asked for you at Stark Group earlier today, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Myra froze before she muttered, ¡°It must be Tilly, that gossipy girl.¡±


    Tony chuckled in a low voice. To him, Tilly was the perfect friend and subordinate for Myra. He was


    more relieved to have her around Myra. Of course, it was unavoidable that she would pass some useful


    information to him as well, but this was not what he wanted to discuss today. He stared into Myra¡¯s


    eyes and smiled. ¡°You really have no questions for me?¡±


    After a pause, he kissed her pink lips again. ¡°I know what he will tell you. If you would like to know, I


    wish I¡¯m the one who tells you everything myself.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought of hurting me?¡± Myra suddenly blurted out.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Her sudden question was not to demand his reason for doing those actions to her, nor was she judging


    the despicable means he had used.


    Looking at the honesty in Myra¡¯s eyes, the love in Tony¡¯s eyes was almost overflowing. He caressed


    her head as he replied, ¡°I have never thought of hurting you. Trust me.¡±


    With a pause, there was a slight exasperation in his tone. ¡°I can¡¯t control the process, though. Myra, all


    you loved was Sean back then. I was so jealous that I was going insane and I just wanted to be with


    you as soon as possible.¡±


    Myra was both stubborn and strong. Even though the truth was staring at her in the face, she


    stubbornly believed that Sean could understand her love toward him. However, Tony could not bear to


    allow her to continue waiting with such stubbornness.


    She felt slightly embarrassed when he mentioned that all she loved was Sean. It was true that she had


    rejected all of Tony¡¯s advances back then. At that moment, she was already thinking about leaving


    Sean, but she could not find any appropriate timing to do so. Now that she thought about it, Tony had


    been guiding her all the way until her outburst.


    Feeling both annoyed and amused at the same time, Myra buried her head in his chest again after


    seeing the sincerity on his face. Then, her muffled voice rang. ¡°Tony, I really hate it when peopley


    traps for me to walk into and use their carefully calcted tactics on me.¡±


    Tony¡¯s body stiffened. His arms that were wrapped around Myra slowly loosened, but she insisted on


    cing his arms back to her waist. In that instant, his voice turned huskier. ¡°Myra, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hush,¡± she interrupted as she merely took deep breaths of his scent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak and listen to me.¡± She released his hands and wrapped her arms around his waist instead


    as she spoke in a low voice. ¡°I have kind of guessed what has happened. The video that Gemma


    released was taken by Sasha from the hotel after you implicitly agreed to it, right? You must also be


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    involved in the theft of confidential information regarding the Hilliville project. As for the pictures that


    were taken of us being intimate with each other, I bet you gave them to L yourself.¡±


    With that, Myra pinched his waist with a great force, but her own fingers had turned numb instead.


    Nevertheless, she insisted on pinching him until he grabbed her hand. Then, she continued to speak


    sullenly, ¡°At that time, you were also the one who bought half of Hilliville, didn¡¯t you? I bet you have


    some secret transaction with L and you might have even done something private without her


    knowledge. You wanted Sean to choose between me and the Chase Group.¡±


    Back then, Tony had already guessed that Sean would abandon her without a second thought to


    stabilize the Chase Group. Hence, Tony merely asked Captain Fowler to take care of Myra. However,


    something went wrong in the process and she was thrown behind bars instead. After a while, he


    managed to find out where she was and brought her to leave the ce.


    That day, Myra went to the Chase Residence to fulfill her promise to Eve. When Tony sent her there, he


    asked whether she would hate him. Myra was dumbfounded by his question at that time, but after


    experiencing everything after that, she finally understood why he had asked her that.


    She took a deep breath while Tony continued to hug her tightly as he spoke in a low voice above her


    head, ¡°If you are angry with me¡­¡±


    His voice was low and slow with a tinge of worry in it. Myra had never heard him speaking to anyone in


    that tone. He had always been powerful and dominant with the natural vibe of a leader who could


    create thunderstorms in the business world anytime he wanted.


    Thinking back of what Tony had done to her, she understood that there was no conspiracy theory


    involved.


    Back then, she had nothing for him to be desperate about. After they became a couple, he would


    suppress his dominant temper because she was unhappy about it and he would always shower her


    with more love. No matter what had happened, he would always stand beside her.


    Myra tightened her hold on his arms that were wrapped around her waist. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m angry with you!¡± It


    would have been fake to say that she was not angry at all. After all, she felt as though she had been


    tricked.


    ¡°However, after thinking about it, I feel that I¡¯m not that angry toward you.¡± She deliberately paused


    before she said her words out loud. When she felt his body stiffen, she was slightly amused. After all, I


    should give him some kind of punishment and give myself a reward.


    When Tony heard theter part of her sentence, his body became even stiffer as he was incredulous


    that Myra would let him off the hook just like that.


    His breathing was slightly stifled, but he stretched out with his hand and raised her chin. Unable to help


    himself, he kissed her passionately for a long time before taking heavy breaths. cing his forehead


    against hers, he asked gently, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not angry with me?¡±


    A faint blush appeared on Myra¡¯s cheeks after being passionately kissed by Tony. She wanted to turn


    away, but he did not allow her to do so. Hence, she could only look into his eyes helplessly. ¡°If I knew


    the truth back then, I might be furious, but now¡­¡±


    She looked at his hand lifting her chin. The little diamond ring on his slender hand had a glimmer to it.


    Then, she stretched out with her hand to grab his. ¡°I¡¯m calmer when I know this at this point in time.


    Tony, I know that you didn¡¯t mean to make me upset even though you did all those things. Of course, I


    was miserable at that moment, but the time for me to be heartbroken became shorter if I had left


    earlier. I understand your intentions and your¡­ love. When I came to know all these things earlier, I


    was slightly upset, but I¡¯ve thought it through. It¡¯s no use to be obsessed with the past. As long as I


    know you will treat me well in the future, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Myra tiptoed and kissed Tony¡¯s lips. Looking into his eyes, she added gently, ¡°If we had a fight over


    this, it would fall exactly to the opponent¡¯s n, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± That would be worse.


    Tony carefully pulled Myra into his hug. He gently kissed her forehead with his thin lips before he


    hugged her even tighter. ¡°Indeed, I was involved in all those incidents and I don¡¯t deny my selfishness.


    Myra, I will not do that to you in the future. No matter what happens, no matter how serious it is, I will


    always tell you. Alright?¡±


    He subconsciously spoke his final sentence in a slow manner with a great amount of gentleness.


    Myra felt a surge of warmth flowing through her heart. With her arms still wrapped around his neck, she


    nodded.


    Suddenly, she spoke in a low voice, ¡°I have a present for your birthday, but I haven¡¯t shown it to you


    yet¡­¡±


    Too many incidents had happened that day. Later that night, Tony went to her apartment to deal with


    the burry and it was quitete when he returned. Apart from that, she found out that she was


    pregnant that night, so she gave up on the present.


    After thinking about it, Myra felt that she still had to let him know.


    Upon hearing her words, Tony arched his eyebrows.


    He did not forget about the present she mentioned. However, if her present was the box in her room,


    he had obviously looked through it. He thought that the reason why she did not reveal it was because


    she was shy.


    There was a smile on his face as he arched his eyebrow again. ¡°You forgot to give it to me.¡±


    Myra cleared her throat as her face blushed. ¡°It¡¯s not for you to wear anyway.¡±

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Estelle had insisted Myra wear the outfit as a present for Tony.


    ¡°Myra, you have already been with Tony for so long, yet you are still so shy! Let me tell you this¡ªall


    men like women who are open and proactive, especially someone like Tony who has been single for a


    long time. Aren¡¯t you guys trying for kids? I can guarantee that if you wear it a few more times for him,


    you will get pregnant soon!¡± Those were Estelle¡¯s exact words back then. Before she finished speaking,


    she even reminded, ¡°Remember to switch off the lights.¡±


    Myra had seen that set of lingerie. If the lights were not switched off, she wouldn¡¯t have the guts to


    wear it.


    She initially nned to buy another present for Tony, but in the end, she decided against that. When


    she went out this morning, she ced the lingerie in her bag even though she was embarrassed. After


    all, I can¡¯t just leave it hanging.


    Of course, Tony knew that it was not meant for him to wear, so he kissed her lips in amusement. ¡°Wear


    it for me tonight?¡±


    ¡°A-Alright. Wait!¡± Myra raised her head and blushed as she looked into Tony¡¯s amused eyes. ¡°Y-You


    already know what it is?¡±


    Tony shrugged innocently. ¡°I was curious¡­ So, I took a peek inside the bag. You are the one who didn¡¯t


    give me that. Since my birthday is already over, it should be fine taking a look at it.¡±


    Myra¡¯s heart thumped quickly as she shyly stomped her foot. She wanted to say something, but not a


    word came from her in the end.


    Worried that she was annoyed, he wrapped his arms around her as he cooed, ¡°Alright, alright. No


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    matter what, you are wearing it for me tonight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different!¡± She blurted out after trying to suppress herself. Her face was so red that she looked as


    though she was almost on fire.


    Upon seeing her reaction, Tony could not help himself but chuckle. However, Myra red at him. ¡°What


    are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Alright, you don¡¯t have to prepare dinner. I¡¯ve already ordered take out¡ªyour favorite seafood


    fried rice.¡± Tony knew that Myra would be easily embarrassed, so he kissed her cheeks again.


    With that, he pulled her out of the kitchen.


    Knowing that it was toote to cook anything, Myra gave up on cooking.


    When he had finally appeased her, both of them took a walk downstairs after dinner. After they returned


    home and took a shower, she decided to wear the lingerie.


    Compared to the other lingeries that Myra knew, Estelle had not gone overboard this time.


    Myra had done a lot of mental preparation before she switched off the lights and walked out.


    Outside the bathroom, Tony had already finished with his shower. Hey on the bed as he pressed on


    the remote control to randomly switch between different channels on the television. When he saw Myra


    walking out with the lingerie, he merely arched his eyebrows. Just as I imagined.


    Nevertheless, a warm feeling spread over him when he remembered that she took the initiative to wear


    the attire to please him.


    At that moment, Myra was quite nervous. Recalling what Estelle had told her, she switched off the


    television as well as the lights after she walked to the bed. When the lights are off, nothing I wear


    matters anymore.


    As soon as she switched the lights off, both of them were stunned in the bedroom. The lingerie actually


    glows in the dark!


    Now that the lights were out, the rather conservative lingerie became quite¡­


    Tony¡¯s eyes immediately darkened and his voice turned hoarse. ¡°Myra¡­¡±


    When Myra returned to her senses, she quickly covered herself with her hands. However, Tony pulled


    her to him and swept her off her feet right away. After cing her on the bed, he immediately pressed


    onto her body.


    ¡°Wait! Wait! Tony, listen to me¡­¡±


    Myra felt as though her best friend had betrayed her. No wonder Estelle had a sneaky smile when she


    asked me to switch the lights off. It turns out that this lingerie glows in the dark!


    ¡°Myra, I¡¯m satisfied and happy about this present that you gave me¡­¡± Even though there was a slight


    glow from her body, she could see the warmth and passion boiling in Tony¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No¡­ This lingerie¡­¡± a confused Myra tried to exin, but he stopped whatever she wanted to say by


    taking her lips.


    Obviously, he had suppressed himself for quite a long time. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I


    won¡¯t hurt you and the baby.¡±


    ¡­


    The moment L left the Chase Family, she immediately drove to another apartment.


    After receiving the text message, she had toe.


    When she entered the neighborhood, she parked her car in a parking spot below the apartment and


    took a deep breath.


    She entered the elevator and pressed a number. After walking out of the elevator, she knocked on the


    door of one of the apartments.


    The door was opened by someone inside. Even though L did not look too good after seeing that


    person¡¯s face, she quickly walked in.


    The door of the apartment was swiftly closed, but she was unaware that Eve was following behind her


    with a disgust and solemn expression on her face as she stood not far from the corner.


    ¡­


    ¡°L, guess what I heard as soon as I returned here?¡± In the apartment, Gideon shed half a smirk on


    his gentle face as he mysteriously eyed the pale woman in front of him.


    L had already known that he was about to returnst month and when he did, he would definitely


    look for her.


    However, she was busy with many different matters and felt helpless to resolve this one. Biting her lips,


    she spoke with slight fear, ¡°Director Walton, I thought I have made myself clear¡ª¡±


    ¡°You did.¡± Gideon smiled. Even though he grinned, L could not see the warmth in his eyes. Instead,


    she felt that he was quite cold. ¡°But, I¡¯ve also told you that you don¡¯t call the shots here. L, I gave


    you a fair share of special treatment when we were in the States, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    He walked toward her with a ss of red wine in his hands. When he handed it to her, even though she


    had epted it, she subconsciously touched her belly.


    Of course, Gideon did not miss her action. His eyes narrowed dangerously as hemented darkly,


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant? With Sean¡¯s child? Why do I hear that he wants a divorce with you, though?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are in the middle of a divorce, but I won¡¯t leave the Chase Family!¡± L gritted her teeth.


    He suddenly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the L whom I know indeed. However, it¡¯s not up to you this time. L,


    do you want to divorce Sean yourself? Or, do you want me to do it for you?¡± His face darkened.


    Gideon was someone quite unpredictable. Even though L knew this aspect of his character, her


    heart still constricted when she heard that. Biting her lips, she asked, ¡°Director Walton, why do you still


    hold onto me this way? You don¡¯t have ack of women around you and I¡¯m not good enough for you.


    P-Please just let me go.¡±

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    ¡°Let you go?¡± Gideonughed lightly. ¡°If you marry someone else, it might be possible. I¡¯m giving you


    another chance¡ªleave Sean, have an abortion, and return to me.¡±


    ¡°Director Walton!¡± L clenched her fists which were dangling next to her body. ¡°I know you have a


    fiancee now¡ªit¡¯s Kris. You guys are already together¡ª¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    He finished the contents in his wine ss and ced it rather forcefully on the bar. The ss


    immediately shattered into pieces.


    Cold sweat had gathered in her palms.


    Since she had been with him for the past two years, she knew the type of person he was¡ªobstinate,


    cruel, stubborn. He was basically a monster. If anyone had infuriated him, he would make the rest of


    that person¡¯s life quite unfortunate.


    ¡°L, there are many men for you to choose from, yet you want to marry Sean. I know that you have


    done quite a lot of things to force Myra to leave him back then. It¡¯s impossible for you to continue


    staying at the Chase Family anyway. If youe to me, I will treat you well.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by this, Director Walton?¡± L tightly clenched her fists.


    ¡°My sister wants to marry Tony, so Myra will have to leave him. At this stage, apart from Sean, who else


    can she go to?¡± Gideon did not mind telling her about this.


    Judging from Sean¡¯s actions at this moment, what he thought about was to reconcile with Myra after


    divorcing L.


    L¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°You want me to give up the spot for Myra?¡±


    ¡°You should know that even if you are Sean¡¯s wife, there¡¯s not much difference between you and a


    widower. After all, I can¡¯t bear for you to be so forlorn¡­¡± With that, he stretched out with his hand and


    lifted her chin.


    Then, Gideon¡¯s thin lips gently touched her lips for a kiss.


    Immediately, L felt a wave of disgust and her entire body violently trembled. She wanted to push the


    monster in front of her away, but she did not dare to do so.


    She clenched her fists tightly again and rxed them. After repeating the action for a few times, he


    suddenly swept her off her feet.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Gideon¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as he looked at L. His hands


    mischievously slid past her knees, making tears swim in her eyes.


    He did not force her to give him an answer. Instead, he brought her into the bedroom and threw her


    onto the bed indifferently. Then, he pressed himself on her.


    ¡°Director Walton¡­¡± L¡¯s voice started to tremble. ¡°P-Please, I¡¯m a married woman now. What other


    women do you like? I can find them for you¡­¡±


    Seeing her hands pushing against his chest at this moment, Gideon smiled sarcastically. ¡°L, you are


    not suitable to feign innocence. When you were with Sean back then, have you forgotten about the


    other person whom you were with simultaneously?¡±


    As soon as she heard his words, she immediately paled. ¡°Y-You investigated me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want all these matters to be known by others, you better obediently divorce Sean.¡± He


    smacked her cheeks a few times. The sound of the smacks had aroused him, so he suddenly removed


    her sweater with a fiery look in his eyes. ¡°You really don¡¯t miss me at all after such a long time being


    apart?¡±


    ¡­


    When she heard the sound of the watering from the bathroom, L sat up from the bed without


    any expression on her face.


    Gideon would not let her go. For the sake of the Walton Family and his sister, he had already decided


    to make her leave Sean. The worst thing was that she had no power to resist him.


    After all, he had a lot of evidence of her wrongdoing. If he sent those to the Chase Family, Eve and


    Sean would have a reason to chase her out.


    L clenched her fists tightly and lowered her head. There were bruises all over her body. Even her


    waist was chafed after being bitten by Gideon, but she did not seem to notice it.


    She knew that he would not let her go, and if she resisted him, she would still be the victim in the end.


    L had always been a practical woman. She had slept with Gideon, so it was nothing to her. Apart


    from that, she knew well that Sean would not even touch her at that moment, so he would never know


    that she had sustained such injuries.


    When she thought about him, Myra popped into her mind instead, which caused her to be furious and


    helpless. Initially, she thought she was the winner after she had sessfully chased Myra away.


    However, in the end, she was theplete loser. Myra, who had left the Chase Family in disgrace, was


    now the most blissful woman as she was being pampered and loved by Tony.


    Her heart suddenly skipped a beat as she remembered something. She got out of the bed and looked


    for something in the cabs. After thinking about it, she walked out of the bedroom to Gideon¡¯s study


    in the apartment.


    It was not difficult to find his study. After all, a deskmp was still lit in the room. Underneath the dim


    glow of themp were threeptops ced next to each other. L had to admit that Gideon was also


    a prodigy in business, although he was not as smart as Tony.


    Knowing that Gideon would quickly emerge from the bathroom, she hastened her pace in searching.


    However, she was still cautious about everything so that she would not mess up his study and returned


    the files to their original spot after she looked through them. By doing so, she would not leave any trace


    behind.


    Before her arrival, he was most probably doing some work in the study. L could see many different


    files next to theptop¡ªthey were all rted to the project at Central Square in Bradfort City, which the


    Walton Group was in charge of.


    She quickly looked for what she wanted, but obviously, she did not find any useful data for her. Seeing


    that the time had been ticking by, it was probable that Gideon would emerge from the bathroom soon.


    With a frown on her face, she quickly took pictures of a few important documents. Before she left, she


    noticed that the bottom drawer of his desk was slightly open and opened it after giving it a thought.


    When she saw the documents within, her frown deepened.


    ¡­


    When Gideon walked out of the bathroom, L¡¯s head was hung low as she sat on the edge of the bed


    and trembled. She had barely managed to wear the clothes she had when she arrived, but various


    parts were torn by him, making her look miserable and pitiful.


    Back when they were still together, she had been open and daring in order to entice him. After all, it


    was quite a feat for her to be with him for two years. When a woman was not passionate enough, he


    did not find it fun anymore¡ªjust like her behavior at the moment.


    When Gideon looked at L, he was not as passionate as before. After walking over to her, he


    smacked her cheeks again as he spoke in a gratified voice, ¡°Baby, my words are still true. I¡¯ll give you a


    week for you to settle your rtionship with the Chase Family. Otherwise, when I do it¡­ You know


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    what my methods are.¡± An eerie smile shed on his face.


    With that, he wore his sweater and walked out of the bedroom to the study.


    Behind him, she clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡­


    To take care of Myra, Tony had bought breakfast for her early in the morning. On his way back, he


    received a call and many pictures were immediately forwarded to him after he hung up.


    After breakfast, he sent her to the Stark Group as usual.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    After they cuddled in the car for a while, Tony finally released Myra from his embrace.


    When she was about to get out of the car, he suddenly pulled her hand back.


    Hence, she turned and looked at him questioningly. He merely smiled and pulled her over before he


    nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you upter in the afternoon. Take care.¡±


    Myra returned the kiss on his chin. ¡°When you arrive, call me. Don¡¯t just stay silent.¡±


    She remembered that he had quietly waited for her at thepany. Even though she did not say it out


    loud, she felt rather sorry for him.


    Tony smiled slightly and caressed his chin on her face. It was only after agreeing to her request that he


    let her go.


    Myra was in a pretty good mood after they had talked things out. No matter what, it was definitely better


    than brooding on the problem herself.


    When she was walking up the stairs, a female employee hastily ran into her. Myra¡¯s expression


    changed when she lost her bnce on the stairs. Fortunately, Genevieve, the co-director of the Design


    Department, pulled Myra so that she did not fall over.


    After realizing that she hadnded into trouble, the expression of the employee who bumped into Myra


    changed immediately. She then apologized profusely to Myra in a timid manner. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,Miss


    Stark. I didn¡¯t notice you just now.¡±


    Myra did not take it seriously, thinking that it was because of the peak hour and the employee was


    anxious about arrivingte. Hence, she merely waved nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just get


    going.¡±


    The female employee immediately left after heaving a sigh of relief.


    Genevieve added casually, ¡°Miss Stark, you are still in your trimester, so you have to be more careful.¡±


    Myra nodded. ¡°Got it. Thanks, Genevieve.¡±


    She initially thought it was just a minor ident, yet it had already happened a few times today.


    When Tilly was sending documents somewhere else, Myra went to the pantry to pour a cup of water for


    herself. However, someone still managed to identally bump into her. Fortunately, she reacted


    quickly and threw the cup aside as she held onto the door next to her to prevent her fall.


    Myra was thest to enter the elevator as she had finished another meeting. Yet, when she walked out,


    she felt someone shoving her from within, making her stagger forward before she could regain her


    bnce.


    There were many people in the elevator, so she did not know who the culprit was. However, she was


    sure that it was no longer an ident. An ident would happen once, but something was definitely


    wrong when it happened a few times in one day.


    Hence, Myra did not leave her office for an entire afternoon.


    At around 3:00PM, Gemma had called to invite her for a session of afternoon tea, but she rejected the


    invitation with the excuse of being busy.


    Gemma guessed that she could not convince Myra to meet her, so she did not insist on it.


    However, not long after that, someone who would seldom appear on this floor and who did not want to


    Kris was here to personally hand a document to Myra. The Central Square project that Myra was in


    charge of had been approved. The Walton Group had also coborated on the project, so Kris had a


    vindictive expression on her face as she ced the document in front of Myra. ¡°Myra, Dad asked me to


    hand this document for you to have a look. If all is good, we can start to coborate with the Walton


    Group.¡±


    Kris was extremely proud of the project since she was now Gideon¡¯s fiancee. Once the Stark Group


    and the Walton Group started their investments together, the project would be the perfect trigger for her


    to marry into the Walton Family. He even promised that as long as the Stark Group worked well with


    the Walton Group, ording to the terms and conditions, he would personally transfer 10% of the profit


    from the Central Square project to her, not the Stark Group. Apart from that, her name would be


    included as one of the people in charge of the project, so it was an opportunity for her to make her


    name in Bradfort City.


    It was a great temptation for Kris. Initially, it was not a very profitable project, but Gideon imed that


    he had a way to give a good price to the Stark Group.


    Since businessmen merely wanted profit, Cameron had the same line of thinking as Kris.


    Upon hearing what Kris said, Myra frowned slightly as she shot a nce at the document in front of


    her. To be honest, none of the prominent business groups in Bradfort City wanted to invest in the


    project. The only reason why Stark Group applied for it was just to make a name for themselves. Now


    that they were working together with the Walton Group, she could guess what happened in Cameron


    and Kris¡¯ mind, so she merely eyed Kris indifferently. ¡°Got it.¡±


    With that, she continued to lower her head as she perused the document in her hands.


    Seeing that Kris was still standing there, Myra raised her head as her eyes narrowed at the woman in


    front of her. ¡°Anything else, Miss Stark?¡±


    Undeniably, Kris was envious and jealous of her. Kris immediately pursed her lips and turned. ¡°There¡¯s


    nothing to be said between us.¡±


    She headed to the pantry immediately after walking out of Myra¡¯s office.


    At that moment, there was no one there. Kris walked to the three-doorvish refrigerator and opened


    the door. There were many fresh ingredients in it and she noticed a lemon that was wrapped by a


    protective film. It was probably left there after someone cut it this morning.


    Knowing that Myra loved to drink lemon water, Kris walked to the door to lock it before walking back to


    the refrigerator. Then, she took out a small bag and poured some of the white powder on the film-


    wrapped lemon. The lemon was quite juicy, so the white powder quickly disappeared into the lemon.


    After that, she wrapped another film around the lemon and ced it back into the refrigerator before


    she hastily left the pantry on that floor.


    ¡­


    When it was almost time to knock off from work, a rather major incident appeared on that floor.


    One of the secretaries, who was four months pregnant, suddenly bled profusely. The baby within her


    had an emergency condition.


    Before everyone could get off work, an ambnce arrived and sent that woman to the hospital. It


    seemed like she had suffered a miscarriage.


    When Myra heard the news from Tilly, her face turned slightly pale. Unconsciously, cold sweat broke


    out on Myra¡¯s back as she recalled the various idents that she met today. On top of that, she felt


    that something was off with the employee¡¯s miscarriage, which made her hair stand on its edge when


    she heard the news.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Stark?¡± After noticing Myra¡¯s worried look, Tilly quickly stopped speaking as she


    med herself for being tactless. Miss Stark is now pregnant. Why am I telling her these matters to


    scare her?


    ¡°Tilly, what is the secretary¡¯s health condition? Did she identally fall or eat something that was


    harmful to her pregnancy?¡± Myra asked.


    After noticing that Myra did not look well, Tilly shook her head. ¡°No, Sunny has already been quite


    healthy and I heard that the baby is doing well during the checkups. In the afternoon, she went for


    lunch with the other secretaries, so it was illogical that she had eaten something wrong. Everyone took


    extra care of her because she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    Worried that she could be overthinking things, Myra kept quiet about the things she felt were illogical so


    as not to worry others. Instead, she merely told Tilly, ¡°Give my sry and bonus this month to Sunny.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As a mother, she must be saddened that she has a misacrriage.


    As Myra was also pregnant at that moment, she could understand how Sunny felt. After all, Sunny was


    one of the secretaries serving her, so Myra felt sorry for her. ¡°Tell her to rest well before returning to


    work. There¡¯s no need for her to rush.¡±


    Tilly nodded with a smile. ¡°You are such a nice person, Miss Stark.¡±

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    With a heavy feeling in her heart, Myra touched her belly as she remembered the person who shoved


    her in the elevator. It seems like Sunny¡¯s miscarriage is not a mere ident.


    Tony came to pick her up at the end of the workday. She had deliberately asked him coyly to head


    upstairs to meet her.


    He did not think too much about her request. When both of them walked into the elevator, she heaved


    a sigh when those outside did not follow them in.


    After they went down and entered his car, she spoke as she buckled her seatbelt, ¡°Can we go to the


    hospital today? One of my secretaries in the secretary department sufferered a miscarriage earlier


    today. I want to visit her.¡±


    A shocked Tony scooted over to kiss her cheeks as he nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    Myra hesitated for a moment before she nodded. ¡°A little, especially when I heard that she had a


    miscarriage.¡± In fact, it was not just a little¡ªshe was quite fearful because she had an ominous feeling.


    She was still shocked and scared after hearing that Sunny had a miscarriage. ¡°Nevertheless, let¡¯s pay


    her a visit.¡±


    Tony did not speak too much about it. He merely hugged her before driving in the direction of the


    hospital.


    Outside the operation room, Sunny¡¯s family were waiting for her outside as she was undergoing


    surgery. A nurse quickly walked to them with a document in her hands. With a serious expression on


    her face, she scanned through the family members as soon as she reached them. In a solemn tone,


    she asked, ¡°Which one of you is Miss Sunny Parkfield¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡­


    They unanimously replied to the nurse. Finally, a worried young man spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Miss,


    I¡¯m Sunny¡¯s husband. If there¡¯s anything, just update me.¡±


    The nurse immediately cut to the chase and passed the document to Sunny¡¯s husband. Pointing at one


    of the columns on the data, she answered in a low voice, ¡°Based on our chemical report, Miss


    Parkfield¡¯s miscarriage is not an ident. It¡¯s highly probable that she has taken too much of XX


    medicine. If there is a need, you can ask Miss Parkfield exactly what happened after she wakes up.¡±


    Before they had an opportunity to visit her, Sunny¡¯s family members as well as Myra were shocked to


    hear that. This specific medicine had appeared in her life more than once. When she met L, the


    medicine and Sean had misunderstood her as a result.


    Upon hearing that the dangerous medicine was the cause of Sunny¡¯s miscarriage, Myra was clearer


    than anybody else that Sunny would not have voluntarily taken the medicine. Even the nurse who had


    escorted Sunny all the way to the hospital assumed that she must have mistakenly consumed the


    medicine after seeing her reaction.


    Mistakenly consumed it? Why is that medicine always appearing in our office? Tilly mentioned that


    Sunny had lunch with the other secretaries and she didn¡¯t eat anything else alone. Logically speaking,


    none of this would happen, but she had a miscarriage.


    After recalling the person who shoved her in the elevator today, Myra felt a tingle on her nerves. What if


    I was the person who took the medicine instead of Sunny? Will I have a miscarriage and our baby will


    be gone?


    She subconsciously staggered backward.


    Upon seeing Myra¡¯s face turn pale in an instant, Tony¡¯s expression changed immediately as he hugged


    her. In a gentle voice, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you are upset, we can leave first.¡±


    When Sunny¡¯s family saw Myra¡¯s reaction, they felt slightly guilty and asked her to return home to take


    a good rest. After all, it was enough for them to stay here to take care of Sunny. As soon as the


    miscarriage ured, Myra had already arrived to send her best wishes to them and she even


    personally came to pay Sunny a visit. Those actions of hers had reassured them.


    Hence, Myra did not insist on staying. After consoling Sunny¡¯s family, she left the hospital with Tony.


    It was only when both of them entered the car that Myra suddenly grabbed Tony¡¯s hand, which was


    about to start the car engine. Her hands were slightly trembling after confirming that there was more to


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    the matter than met the eye.


    After noticing her emotions, his expression changed and he unbuckled both their seatbelts. Hugging


    her in an embrace, he stroked her back with his other hand. With a frown on his face, he asked, ¡°Myra,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Still feeling the aftershock from the incident, she raised her pale face. As she opened her mouth, she


    said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Tony¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, she still voiced out the concern she had


    in her mind. ¡°I think Sunny¡¯s miscarriage is not an ident.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Tony was still frowning. He had heard the XX medicine at least three times before and none of


    the incidents before the miscarriage was a coincidence.


    ¡°When I was walking out of the elevator today¡­ Someone shoved me.¡± Biting her lips, Myra revealed


    the fragility in her eyes. After all, it was the worst feeling that there was a possibility that she may not be


    able to protect her baby. ¡°I¡¯m sure the person who shoved me is doing it intentionally, but I don¡¯t know


    who the person is.¡±


    She suspected that the medicine that Sunny had mistakenly taken was actually meant for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s just my illusion, but in the office today, people kept running into me, be it


    intentionally or not. I think I might stop going to the office for the time being.¡±


    Myra had no idea what type of idents could happen to her, so she would not take such a risk with


    her baby.


    After hearing her words, Tony¡¯s face immediately darkened. When he saw her worry, he gently patted


    her back and pressed her head to his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this too much. If you are tired, just take


    a good rest at home. I¡¯ll send you back to the Hart Residence for the next few days so that Grandpa


    and Grandma can take good care of you. You can also rest well there.¡±


    She did not reject his proposal, but she also did not see the sh of anger and darkness in his eyes at


    that moment.


    Judging by what she had just told him, the Stark Group was indeed unsafe for her at that moment. He


    never expected that someone would dare to publicly shove her in the Stark Group.


    After sending her back to the Hart Residence, she would take a few days to rest there.


    When Myra was taking a shower in the bathroom, Tony grabbed his phone and cigarette. Then, he


    opened the ss door that divided the bedroom and balcony before entirely closing it.


    As night had fallen, the autumn air was crisp and cold, emphasizing the coldness in Tony¡¯s eyes even


    more. He took out his phone and dialled a number. While waiting for his call to be answered, he


    nned to light up his cigarette. However, after he recalled something, he took the cigarette from his


    mouth and threw it into a nearby ashtray.


    Soon, the call connected. Suppressing his fury and coldness, he immediately spoke in a low voice


    without caring what the other person would think, ¡°Was it you?¡±


    L picked up the call secretly in the bathroom in her room. As soon as she heard his quiet anger, she


    froze before asking subconsciously, ¡°What? Me?¡±


    After hearing her reply, his face turned even darker. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    With that, he immediately hung up. Although his eyes were pitch ck, there was a sharp glow within


    them.


    After L hung up the weird call from Tony, she quickly walked out of the bathroom after she tidied


    herself up.


    However, as soon as she walked out of the bathroom, she met Eve, who was in a foul mood.


    Appraising L from head to toe, Eve¡¯s eyes were seething with anger. ¡°L, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t


    know what you have been doing behind our backs!¡±

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    ¡°Let me tell you this¡ªdon¡¯t even think about taking half of our assets when you are out with other men!¡±


    Eve had finally witnessed L¡¯s true character after she witnessed L staying at another man¡¯s ce


    for a long time. She¡¯s such a hypocrite! While she¡¯s iming to be in love with my son, she secretly


    sleeps with another man! How did we wee such a shameless woman into our family? ¡°I have


    already recorded your meeting with the man from yesterday. Let¡¯s see what your excuses are this


    time!¡±


    L¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Eve, did you follow me again?¡± At this point, she did not


    bother to be respectful to Eve anymore.


    Eve merely let out a cold snort. ¡°If I didn¡¯t follow you, I wouldn¡¯t have known all the dirty things you have


    done. You shameless woman! I shall see how you¡¯ll walk into the abyss step by step!¡±


    With that, Eve turned angrily to leave.


    Even if she could do nothing against L at this moment, she could have an opportunity to use the


    evidence in the future. No matter what, such evidence would be useful to her one day.


    Intense hatred bubbled up within L as she watched Eve leave. After walking to her bedroom, L


    mmed the door shut.


    She knew very well that she did not have much time left to stay in the Chase Family. Although Tony


    was helping her now, he had no ns to extend his help for long periods of time. Now that Eve knows


    about my true character, she probably knows the rtionship between me and Gideon as well¡­ A


    morose expression flooded her eyes as she clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡­


    ¡°All of you are simply useless!¡±


    After a moment of pause, Gemma¡¯s enraged voice could be heard in the exquisite sports car. She had


    finally bribed two employees in the Stark Group with a huge sum of money, yet none of them managed


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    to hurt Myra after an entire day. Useless scums! Kris is another idiot! She caused another pregnant


    woman in the Stark Group another pregnant woman, but Myra is still unscathed! Now that she¡¯s more


    vignt about this, I bet we can¡¯t touch her for a while now.


    Gemma hung up in dury and drove to the Hart Group.


    She was still blocked by the receptionist, who did not care whether Gemma was the Young Lady of the


    Walton Family or her im that she was the Hart Group¡¯s business partner. Instead, the receptionist


    merely replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Walton. Director Hart is not nning to meet anyone today.¡±


    When Gemma was asking to meet Tony, other people had arrived at the Hart Group with the same


    request to meet either Tony or Leo as well. Yet, their requests were granted by the receptionists.


    Although Gemma felt unhappy about this, she could do nothing against it. After thinking about it, she


    walked back to the underground parking lot and waited in her sports car.


    She already had no idea how long she had been waiting for Tony. She only remembered that she


    touched up on her makeup four times in the process. After ncing at the time, she noticed that it was


    almost 9:00PM. Other cars had been leaving the Stark Group one after another, leaving the


    underground parking lot rather empty. Finally, the VIP elevator started to move. She watched as the


    disy blinked with the number for each floor.


    With a ¡®ding¡¯, the elevator finally arrived on her floor.


    Gemma¡¯s breathing quickened as she tried to suppress the excitement within her. She exited her car


    and walked toward Tony¡¯s vehicle.


    As the lighting in the underground parking lot was quite dim, Gemma had already taken off her little


    sweater to reveal a sexy skirt.


    The ck miniskirt wrapped around her buttocks firmly emphasized her slender legs. Her top was a


    white off-shoulder shirt with puffy sleeves. Even though her outfit looked decent, it was actually quite


    alluring after one took a closer look at her. With her wavy hair behind her at that moment, her clear


    eyes exuded an attractive charm.


    Tony was on a call with someone else. Contrary to his usual indifference, he had a gentle smile on his


    face. After the other party replied to him, his eyes sparkled with a bright smile on his face.


    She was jealous that his smile was not directed to her. Without even thinking about it, she knew who he


    was speaking to.


    Gemma had intense hatred toward Myra. I wonder what technique she used to seduce Tony to make


    him so loyal to her in such a short time. However, I will not give up!


    Thinking of that, a cruel expression shed across Gemma¡¯s face before she stered a seductive


    smile as she walked to Tony to greet him. ¡°Tony¡­¡±


    She deliberately used her sweetest tone when she called his name. To her, all men were incapable of


    suppressing their desires. She believed that as long as she could sleep with him just once, he could not


    stop thinking about her.


    Obviously, Tony, who was on a call with Myra, was stunned when he heard Gemma¡¯s voice.


    Then, he spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°Some things have cropped up on my end, but I will be right back.


    Wait for me.¡± With that, he hung up and looked at the woman in front of him indifferently.


    A flicker of disgust shone in his eyes tantly. Then, he turned immediately to leave the underground


    parking lot to hail a cab outside himself.


    Seeing that she was ignored, Gemma gritted her teeth so hard that she felt as though they were about


    to be destroyed. What a huge difference in his treatment! No one has ever dared to treat me in such a


    way! She ran over to him to hold his hand, but he seemed to know her motive and avoided her.


    ¡°Tony!¡± After stomping her foot on the ground, she pounced on his back with her entire body and


    wrapped her arms tightly around Tony¡¯s waist.


    When she felt his strong muscles around her waist, she was even more jubnt and refused to release


    him. Then, she raised her head to look at him as she bit her lower lip. ¡°Tony, I like you, that¡¯s all. Aren¡¯t


    you willing to ept me just like this?¡±


    Gideon had asked her to be gentle in her interactions with Tony. After all, they thought that Myra used


    this tactic to win over his heart. For Tony, Gemma was willing to give it a try.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, she slowly pushed her shoulder strap down as she rubbed her


    body against his back.


    Gemma felt triumphant. In the past, she was too disdainful toward that technique, but it did not mean


    that she did not know how to use it. As soon as she curved her fingers, men would immediately pounce


    onto her, so she did not believe that the man in front of her would not fall for it.


    There was a wall to her right that faced the entrance of the parking lot. Seeing that there was a car


    driving out of the entrance, Gemma suddenly exerted her force and pushed Tony to that wall.


    As she slowly raised her head, she looked at him. Unexpectedly, he did not look at her with any


    attraction. Instead, he looked at her as though she was a pile of trash.


    ¡°Do you have any other clothes you want to take off?¡± His voice was also immensely cold.


    In the dimly-lit underground parking, the atmosphere ought to be quite amorous and vague. However,


    she could not feel it at all. Just as she suddenly stretched out with her hands to touch him, he was


    doing the same from a corner to grab her wrist tightly.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    ¡°Are you trying to sell yourself despite your looks?¡± Tony cruelly asked through his pursed thin lips.


    Upon seeing that Gemma¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard that, he tightened his grip.


    It caused her to immediately scream in pain, ¡°Release me! Let go of me¡­ You are hurting me¡­


    Tony¡­¡±


    ¡°Gemma¡ª¡± He shoved her hand away ruthlessly and she stumbled a few steps backward. His gaze


    was cold and distant when he red at the fearful woman in front of him. ¡°Even if you are the only


    woman alive on earth, I would rather choose to be alone without a woman.¡±


    The color drained from Gemma¡¯s face and a wave of humiliation washed over her. Tears started to brim


    in her eyes as she felt sorry for herself. ¡°Tony, I just want to help you to release your frustrations


    because I know that Myra is pregnant now and you just can¡¯t¡­ You just¡­¡± She appeared especially


    hurt at that point. ¡°She is pregnant now, so I am sure that you have been feeling frustrated. I have


    epted reality¡ªI will not be a hindrance if you are in love with her, but I would like to continue loving


    you in silence. I will be by your side once in a while whenever you need me. Can¡¯t I do that?!¡±


    She tried her best to appear especially pitiful.


    Tony shot her a mocking look. He wanted to push her away, but she was pressing against him


    stubbornly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The sharp and intense perfume felt like an assault to his senses whereas Gemma kept whispering in


    his ear, ¡°I am capable of doing whatever Myra has done for you. Tony, I know that you will not be


    satisfied with just one woman. How could a man like you possibly be satisfied with just one woman? I


    will never destroy your family. I just want you to be with me asionally¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± His eyes reflected his annoyance. ¡°Gemma, I will only say this one¡ªget lost!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Her tears had smeared her makeup and she looked especially pitiful. ¡°Well, you guys enjoy


    Myra because she has exceptional skills in bed! She is able to do that because she has had


    experience with countless men in bed! Tony, I have never been with a man before. You are the only


    one in my heart, but I am sure that I will perform as well as her. I¡ª¡±


    Before she couldplete her sentence, Gemma felt a sudden waft of deadly aura.


    She felt her skin crawl and the next thing she knew, Tony was strangling her by her neck. Then, their


    positions switched when he shoved her hard against the wall. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ To¡­ Cough, cough¡­


    Tony¡­ Let go¡­ of¡­ m-me¡­ I-I can¡¯t¡­ breath¡­¡±


    Tony stared indifferently at the flushed woman in front of him. He stared at her as though she was


    nothing but a corpse. Instead of loosening his grip around Gemma¡¯s neck, he squeezed it even tighter.


    ¡°Gemma, do you truly believe that nobody knows about the filthy things you did in the Stark Group


    yesterday? You should be thanking your lucky stars that Myra is safe and sound. If something had


    happened to her, do you believe that you¡¯ll be standing alive and kicking in front of me today?¡±


    His gaze was calm and steady, but it felt like he was just hiding a raging storm. His dark gaze had


    scared her witless and she started to forcefully struggle. However, she was losing her strength rapidly


    and she was starved of oxygen. Soon, she couldn¡¯t even string a coherent sentence together. ¡°Cough,


    cough¡­ To¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡±


    ¡°If you dare to provoke Myra again, I have no qualms in showing you in advance the consequences of


    provoking me.¡± Tony suddenly squeezed Gemma¡¯s neck with force. She assumed that she would be


    dead in the hands of the man standing in front of her after the sudden, shooting pain across her neck.


    However, almost instantaneously, he released her neck.


    When his forceful grip suddenly disappeared, Gemma slid down onto the floor like a spineless animal.


    She gasped for air while coughing non stop¡ªshe felt that she was about to cough her lungs out! The


    dread of death filled every inch of her body and she started to shake violently in fear too.


    The man in front of me¡­ He wanted to kill me! He wanted to murder me! He disyed his cruelty and


    murderous intent tantly in front of me! The more she thought about it, the harder Gemma shook!


    Nevertheless, Tony merely nced at her while maintaining a nk expression. Then, he took out a


    handkerchief from his pocket to wipe his hands clean. He tossed the handkerchief beside her. ¡°Bradfort


    City is not a ce where you can behave atrociously. Please take into consideration the situation that


    the Walton Family is currently in.¡±


    After saying what he wanted to, he calmly made his way to the direction where he parked his car.


    He had a casual elegance coupled with a dominant forceful presence. Gemma found it deeply


    seductive, but she was simultaneously scared and afraid of it.


    Why is he willing to do anything for the sake of Myra?! Why?! Why does Myra get this type of


    treatment?! I knew him before Myra did! I am prettier than her and my family background is better than


    hers! I am even more talented than her! Why is he in love with Myra?! Why does Myra get to be


    pregnant with his child?! I have rejected countless men from noble and wealthy families all these years


    for him. In the end, he is unfazed by my efforts. He even wants to murder me! Hatred and anger filled


    Gemma¡¯s chest and she felt that it was on the verge of bursting! I cannot have him! If I cannot have


    that man, I will make sure that Myra can¡¯t have him too! A crazy idea formed in her mind all of a


    sudden. Before she could make a rational decision, she mustered her strength to rise to her feet. Then,


    she ran toward her sports car.


    She closed the car door and without even wearing her seatbelt, she started the car engine. Then, she


    immediately drove it in the direction of Tony¡¯s car.


    There was a truck driving not far from the underground car park. She was only focused on one thing in


    her mind, which was to speed forward to crash into his car!


    When the big truck drove toward them, Gemma floored the elerator with full force and her car shot


    forward like a bullet. There was a loud crash before three vehicles violently crashed into each other.


    The nearby crowd erupted into amotion.


    ¡­


    Tony was working overtime tonight, so Myra and members of the Hart Family did not wait for him to


    have their dinner. The housekeeper only kept a portion of food for him.


    After dinner, Myra apanied Lisa and Sebastian for a stroll.


    Along the way were mostly wealthy and noble family members of the Bradfort City. The three of them


    greeted numerous familiar faces during their leisurely stroll. During their earlier encounter, after


    exchanging pleasantries, they naturally shifted their focus onto Myra. ¡°This must be¡­ Young Master


    Tony¡¯s fianc¨¦e, am I right?¡± the person asked Sebastian with a smile. Tony had been generating quite a


    lot of news at Bradfort Citytely.


    Sebastian proudly lifted his head, but he answered with a casual tone, ¡°Yeah, Myra recently fell


    pregnant. We just had our dinner, so we invited her for a stroll.¡±


    That person¡¯s grandson liked to fool around too. Hence, forget about a great-grandson, he had not


    even met his future granddaughter-inw. Therefore, he was especially envious of Sebastuan and


    embarrassed. After they chatted for a bit, they parted ways.


    Myra knew that Sebastian was sensitive about his reputation, so she introduced herself obediently in


    front of all his friends during their walk. He was especially satisfied and even gloated at one point. Lisa


    felt helpless by his demeanor.


    ¡°Forget about him. Just let me know if you are tired and we will head back home to rest,¡± she reassured


    Myra.


    Myra shook her head in response. ¡°I am not tired. I am enjoying the walk after staying at home for the


    whole day.¡±


    However, right after she said that, they bumped into somebody familiar¡ªit was none other than Eve,


    also known as Mrs. Chase of the Chase Family.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    If one were to guess what kind of situation Eve would hate the most, the current circumstances would


    most probably be it¡ªafter being chased out of the Chase Family, not only did Myra not plunge down


    the socialdder. Instead, she joined the Hart Family, which had a much better social standing than the


    Chase Family. Besides, both Sebastian and Lisa seemed especially fond of Myra too.


    Eve wasn¡¯t really fond of Myra, so she did not feel any loss with Myra¡¯s departure from the Chase


    Family. She had no intentions of having Myra rejoin the Chase Family either, but it just felt like a gaping


    hole. Why is somebody whom I have cast aside like an old shoe regarded like a treasure by the Hart


    Family? It almost feels like Myra has deliberately joined the Hart Family to taunt me. It also feels like a


    p in my face.


    Eve¡¯s expression stiffened the moment she saw the three of them. She was just about to turn to leave,


    but she figured it would look especially petty. She did not want others to assume that she was afraid of


    the Hart Family and Myra. Hence, Eve maintained a stiff expression while walking past them.


    However, just as she did so, she felt a sudden intense grief and resentment in her heart.


    Myra seemed calm and unfazed when she walked past Eve; it was almost as though she did not


    recognize Eve. I used to be her mother-inw, but Myra isn¡¯t even bothered about the Chase Family or


    my dignity. She did not even greet me; instead, she is focused on chatting intimately with the two


    seniors from the Hart Family. This feels like a hard p on my face. I can almost feel the burning


    sensation across my cheek!


    ¡°Oh, I was just wondering who it was! You didn¡¯t even bother to greet me after leaving your previous in-


    most probably think that you have forgotten about usmoners after you have seeded in climbing


    the socialdder!¡± Before Eve realized what she was doing, she had already blurted out the sarcastic


    and jealous remark. She stood rooted to the spot not too far behind from Myra and the two seniors from


    the Hart Family.


    Myra, Sebastian and Lisa heard Eve¡¯sment. Myra¡¯s heart sank when she heard that, but before


    she could say a word, Lisa squeezed her hand while she petted it reassuringly. It felt like Lisa was


    assuring her that everything would be fine. On the other side, he turned to speak to Myra calmly. ¡°Myra,


    from now on, you should be in less contact with petty, unsavory people and families. You might end up


    receiving unpleasantments once they have used you for their own benefit.¡±


    Myra was astounded, but she immediately smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eve¡¯s body stiffened when she heard that. She knew exactly who Sebastian was referring to when he


    mentioned about ¡®petty, unsavory people and families¡¯, but she had something else in her mind too.


    True enough, Myra must have framed the Chase Family in front of the elderlies of the Hart Family!


    Apart from resenting Myra even more, Eve was determined to stop Sean from pursuing her again.


    After the three of them bumped into Eve, they lost their mood for the leisurely stroll and decided to


    head home.


    Henry was downstairs after hepleted his assignment when it so happened that Myra had just


    returned home. Hence, he went into the kitchen to bring out a bowl of fruit sd since he wanted to


    enjoy it with her.


    It was a short whileter that Serena summoned him to bed.


    Soon, Myra received a phone call from Tony, exining that he had finished working overtime. Hence,


    he should be arriving home by 10:00 PM with the request for her to wait for his return.


    However, in the middle of the phone call, she heard an interruption on Tony¡¯s end¡ªit was Gemma¡¯s


    voice.


    Myra had fully trusted Tony, so she did not overthink when he hung up on her call. She was more


    focused on setting aside a portion of the meal to reheat it for him when he returned home.


    She entered the kitchen to fuss around. However, after reheating one of the dishes, she figured that


    she had done it too early. It will be stone cold by the time he returns if I were to reheat everything now.


    In the end, she left the dishes in the wok. However, when she was walking out of the kitchen, she felt a


    stabbing pain in her heart and suddenly felt dizzy before she hurriedly leaned against the doorframe.


    It so happened that the housekeeper, who was cleaning the living room, had witnessed that. She was


    shocked and rushed toward Myra to help support her. ¡°Miss Stark, are you alright?¡±


    Myra wasn¡¯t sure what was happening, but she felt an inexplicable pressure against her chest. Then,


    she nodded her head at the housekeeper. ¡°I am fine. My chest just feels tight out of the blue. I should


    feel better after resting a while upstairs.¡±


    The housekeeper couldn¡¯t take any chance since Myra wanted to head upstairs. Hence, she carefully


    helped Myra up the steps.


    However, before they could set foot on the steps, the phone in the living room started to ring at a


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    piercing tone. Before the two could even answer the phone, it stopped ringing after a couple of times.


    Suddenly, the telephone started to ring for dear life in one of the rooms at the Hart Residence.


    After a while, the door to Sebastian¡¯s study opened with a loud bang and he walked out of there. It was


    at that moment when he ran into Myra and the housekeeper.


    He wore a grim expression while scowling in his heart. When he saw Myra¡¯s confused expression, he


    frowned deeply. ¡°Tony has been involved in a car crash. He is in the hospital now,¡± he growled in a


    deep voice.


    ¡­


    There was a series of urgent footsteps along the corridor approaching from afar, whereas the other end


    of the operating theater was eerily quiet.


    Myra¡¯s heart had been racing along the way. Sebastian¡¯s announcement of Tony being involved in a car


    crash continued to rey itself in her mind, making her fearful and worried. How did he get into a car


    crash? He was just fine on the phone call with me a while ago.


    She tightly clenched her fists and her face was as pale as a white sheet.


    Lisa, who was beside her, continued to reassure her. ¡°Tony had always been a naughty one ever since


    he was a child. He had experienced simr incidents before and each time, he would emerge


    unscathed. Myra, you do not have to worry because he will be fine this time too.¡±


    It was rare for Lisa to speak so warmly and gently, but Myra just couldn¡¯t pay attention to her words


    now. It seems that Tony¡¯s car crashed into a big truck and he lost consciousness on the spot¡­


    Myra felt a sudden stabbing pain from her palms. When she extended her hands in a daze to have a


    check, she realized with a start that her fingernails had somehow dug deep into her palms and


    unknowingly left two gashes on it.


    Lisa sighed quietly when she saw how lost and desperate Myra seemed. However, her gaze seemed to


    reflect a sense of relief and calmness.


    Soon, the light of the operation theater was switched off before the hospital nurse pushed somebody


    out. The Hart Family and Myra rushed forward to check on Tony, but he was still unconscious. He was


    currently pale, yet still exceptionally handsome despite his sickly appearance. His long eyebrows were


    knitted tightly together whereas his lips were pressed together into a stubborn line. His hair was slightly


    messy, but his cold, distant aura had not diminished at all.


    Everybody seemed relieved when they noticed that he appeared to be asleep without much damage


    done. Sebastian asked the doctor at the side hastily, ¡°Excuse me, doctor. How is my grandson?¡±


    The doctor obviously knew Sebastian¡¯s status, so he replied with a respectful tone while reassuring the


    stitched. The bones in his right hand are broken too. On the other hand, he has suffered from a slight


    concussion, but he should make a full recovery after resting for some time.¡±


    ¡°Thank God. Thank God¡­¡± Lisa finally let out a sigh of relief because she had been worried sick for the


    longest time since everyone had assumed the worst earlier.


    However, Myra¡¯s eyes were rimmed red at that point. She didn¡¯t dare to hold Tony¡¯s hand after listening


    to the doctor¡¯s exnation. She was afraid that she could hurt his injured hand that the doctor just


    operated on. Hence, she stood by his side while staring unwaveringly at Tony lying on the gurney.


    Judging from Tony¡¯s driving skills and meticulousness, how could he possibly be involved in such a car


    crash? Besides, it is not too far away from Hart Group. He must have just left the underground car


    park. How did he get into such a car crash and sustain such serious injuries?


    Everyone who was present all went to Tony¡¯s hospital room. Soon, Leo dropped by to reiterate the


    entire incident to inform them.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    It turned out that Gemma and Tony had an argument at the underground parking lot. She was blinded


    by anger, so she crashed her vehicle into his sports car. Coincidentally, a big truck was driving by,


    which meant that he could have noticed her speeding in his direction. He was left with no choice, but to


    elerate forward to make an emergency turn. However, due to the sudden turn and the close


    proximity to the big truck, he crashed into it despite turning as quickly as he could. He may not have


    sustained fatal wounds, but he suffered from multiple severe injuries.


    On the other hand, Gemma was in a much more severe condition because her driving skills were not


    on par with Tony. When she was driving toward him, she saw him making a turn with his car, but she


    did not do that in time. Hence, she crashed right into the big truck in front of her. By the time the


    ambnce arrived, Leo had heard from the doctor that she was at the brink of death.


    Upon learning that she was still in the operation theater, Myra and the Hart Family were unable to find it


    in them to empathize with her.


    ¡°She is such an evil woman. We have started doing business with the Walton Family again and this is


    her way of repaying us!¡± Sebastian was boiling with anger at this point.


    Tony might always worry me while driving me up the wall, but he is my favorite youngest grandson,


    after all. I have been generous to the Walton Family by not marching over there to reprimand them,


    now that Tony has been harmed in such a horrible way,


    The rest of the Hart Family looked extremely upset too.


    The Walton Family had been acting in a proud manner. Since they returned to Bradfort City, they have


    been emphasizing on the glorious period their family once had in the past. In fact, they did lots of things


    that everybody disliked now that they were back in Bradfort City.


    Hence, it was not difficult to imagine how the Hart Family felt now that the Walton Family had tantly


    provoked them.


    ¡°Myra, don¡¯t worry. Uncle Tony will be waking up soon.¡± Among the crowd, Henry was the only one


    observing Myra all along. He received the news just before he was about to sleep. Hence, he was


    adamant on tagging along to visit Tony. He was currently worried that Myra would be sad, so he


    approached her to hold onto her hand while softly reassuring her.


    Myra was heartbroken, but she patted Henry¡¯s head. ¡°Alright,¡± she mumbled quietly.


    Tony was physically strong, so the doctor advised everybody not to be worried. He urged everyone to


    head home and that it was sufficient to have only one person keep an eye on Tony.


    Initially, Shawn wanted to remain and the whole family agreed that he was the best candidate, but Myra


    refused to leave. She wanted to stay to look after Tony. She was pregnant and she should be resting to


    begin with, but the two elderlies of the Hart Family took her feelings into ount and agreed for her to


    stay. After that, they begged the nurse to prepare a single bed in the hospital room so that Myra could


    rest.


    Finally, when they were the only two left in the hospital room, she took a cup of water and a cotton bud.


    She made her way to Tony¡¯s bedside and she noticed that his thin lips were extremely dry. She knew


    how to look after him because she had taken care of her sick mother in the past as well.


    She wet the cotton bud and she gently applied the wet tip across his lips repeatedly. It was only when


    half of the cup of water was gone that she stopped her actions. After washing her face and brushing


    her teeth, she slept beside him while still in her clothes.


    In the silent night, Myra felt herself panicking. She didn¡¯t dare to hold Tony¡¯s hand, so she could only


    lean closer to him while mumbling quietly, ¡°Tony, I was scared witless when I received the news of your


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    car crash. Please do not scare me like that in the future, alright? Next time, do not rush home. It is not


    as though I¡¯ll leave. You must drive safely, you get me? Please stop sleeping. I am feeling scared¡­¡±


    She blinked her eyes, which stung due to it being dry, while taking a deep breath.


    She wasn¡¯t sure when, but she had started to rely on him on such a level that it was beyond her


    expectation. When she saw the injuries he sustained, she would feel empty and at a loss.


    After a long time¡ªMyra wasn¡¯t sure the period of time¡ªshe finally fell asleep.


    Therefore, she did not notice when Tony moved his left fingers in the middle of the night. It could have


    been painful for him because he frowned deeper. After that, he slowly opened his eyes and he saw


    Myra, who was sleeping just beside him with the help of the dim street lights outside the ward. She did


    not sleep well because her brows were knitted in a frown and she seemed especially worried.


    Upon recalling the car ident, his rising anger instantly vanished when he sensed her love. There


    was tenderness and gentleness in his eyes. However, his hands hurt badly, so he didn¡¯t dare to move


    casually. He merely gazed lovingly at her as she continued to sleep. Soon, he fell asleep too.


    The next morning, Myra was woken up by the hushed tones of people conversing. The voices were


    barely a whisper, but she could not sleep soundly since she was worried about Tony¡¯s injuries. She


    woke up and realized that he was now awake after being asleep earlier. His bed had been adjusted to


    a higher position, whereas Serena was now feeding him breakfast.


    He could not have breakfast on his own due to the injuries sustained on his hands. Therefore, he had a


    sour expression when she was feeding him. His movements were stiff when he opened his mouth for


    food.


    ¡°Myra, you¡¯re awake.¡± Serena saw Myra waking up first.


    She rubbed her eyes while sitting up. Then, she approached Tony in a rush before she sighed in relief


    after confirming that he was truly alright. She threw herself into his arms suddenly. He wanted to hold


    her, but Serena signaled him with a stern look to remind him that he shouldn¡¯t move his arms. Hence,


    he remained motionless when Myra wrapped her arms around his waist while she buried her face


    against his chest.


    ¡°I am fine now,¡± he spoke softly just above Myra¡¯s head as he felt his heart turn to mush. He assumed


    that the car crashst night could have scared her to death.


    Upon hearing that, she felt embarrassed. She wasn¡¯t sure what got into her, but she just yearned to


    hold Tony. She snapped back to her senses when she recalled that Serena was just beside them.


    Therefore, Myra released him from her arms shyly before she looked at Serena and greeted,


    ¡°Serena¡­¡±


    Serena grinned sheepishly. ¡°Great, you are awake! Quickly feed your hubby. I can¡¯t keep doing it¡ªI


    was just being kind by helping to feed him, but he¡¯s been ring at me the entire morning. He has


    almost burned two holes on my hands.¡±


    Tony cocked his brow when he heard that, but he didn¡¯t seem embarrassed at all.


    On the contrary, Myra felt slightly embarrassed when Serena addressed Tony as her ¡®hubby¡¯. She got


    out of bed to wear her shoes. Then, she made her way to Serena to take over the bowl and spoon from


    her.


    Serena tactfully rose to her full height. ¡°I¡¯ll head out to have some breakfast first. I will be back to check


    on you twoter.¡± With that, she walked out of the hospital room and even closed the door behind her


    for their convenience.


    When they were finally alone again, Myra looked at Tony from head-to-toe. After that, she scooped a


    spoonful of porridge to feed him.


    His lips parted, but he did not take a bite from the spoon; instead, he repeated, ¡°I am fine now.¡±


    His gaze was tender and she knew that he wanted her to rx. Her eyes started to redden as she


    answered him quietly, ¡°You mustn¡¯t do this in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tony nodded while promising her decisively.


    She still had the spoon extended in mid-air and he had raised a brow at her when he said, ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±


    Myra immediately took the spoon away upon hearing that and she blew at it carefully before extending


    the spoon to his lips. She was annoyed when she noticed the twinkle of a smile in Tony¡¯s cunning gaze.


    There is only half a bowl of porridge left. How could it possibly still be hot? Therefore, she roughly


    shoved the spoon against his thin lips.


    He was at a loss for words when he opened his mouth. ¡°I am the patient.¡±

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Myra initially wanted to jeer at Tony¡¯s behavior as a patient. However, her heart ached when she was


    reminded that his arms were injured. Hence, she gently fed him.


    Not long after breakfast, Elliot and Tilly walked into Tony¡¯s hospital room one after another.


    Tilly was slightly shy in the beginning and her cheeks were slightly red from blushing. Nevertheless,


    she might have been surprised because she cried out in shock after noticing Tony¡¯s injuries. She forgot


    about her embarrassment now that she was with Elliot. ¡°Miss Stark, is Director Hart severely injured?¡±


    Myra noticed Tilly avoiding his hand when he tried to hold hers. The two of them clearly shared an


    intimate and suggestive rtionship, but Myra was too distracted by Tony¡¯s car ident. Therefore,


    she wasn¡¯t in the mood to focus on other issues. Upon hearing that, she looked up at Tony, who wore


    an indifferent facial expression. ¡°They aren¡¯t fatal injuries. The doctor said that he will recuperate after


    resting for some time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Tilly patted her chest. She suddenly recalled the news she had learned and she


    seemed especially furious. ¡°Gemma is despicable! Must she destroy someone just because she can¡¯t


    have them?! Fortunately Director Hart is fine!¡±


    On the other hand, Elliot did not look like he was fooling around for once. On the contrary, he stared at


    Tony, who was sitting on the bed. ¡°Philip and Lucas are on the way here. We already removed the


    surveince video from the underground parking lot from Hart Groupst night. However, we are not


    sure if anyone else made a copy of it. What do you n to do with this matter involving Gemma, Tony?¡±


    Upon hearing Elliot¡¯s question, Tilly and Myra turned to look at them. Tony frowned slightly and the


    frosty expression on his face became even more prominent. After a short pause, he answered calmly,


    ¡°Sue her.¡±


    Elliot immediately nodded. ¡°Last night, there were many witnesses outside and near the Chase Group¡¯s


    underground parking lot. The police are also well-versed with the incident and crime scene. Once we


    take legal action against her, the Walton Family will not win, no matter how powerful they are.¡±


    For some reason, Myra finally felt calmer and steadier after hearing hisment. She made her way to


    Tony¡¯s side before she picked up the cup of water by his side to feed him. He automatically took a


    couple sips of water.


    Tilly felt slightly envious of their tacit understanding and intimacy. Elliot happened to catch sight of her


    envious expression when he turned to look at her. Hence, he approached her and suddenly ced his


    arms around her shoulder.


    She was surprised and tried to release herself from his embrace, but he held her even tighter. He


    wouldn¡¯t let her escape. ¡°Myra, Tilly is now my woman. I hope that you will look out for her in the


    future,¡± he suddenly spoke to Myra.


    Tilly furiously blushed because she did not expect Elliot to say those words all of a sudden. She noticed


    Myra¡¯s shocked expression, so she retorted reflexively, ¡°Who¡¯s your woman?!¡± After that, she turned to


    Myra. ¡°Miss Stark, please do not listen to his nonsense.¡±


    Elliot chuckled in a deep and rumbling voice whereas Tilly blushed an even deeper red when she heard


    that. She was so shy that the redness spread down her neck.


    ¡°Myra, why don¡¯t you take Tilly out for a meal?¡± He looked at Myra inquiringly.


    Myra sensed that he had something important to speak with Tony in private. Therefore, she nodded in


    response and led the embarrassed and awkward Tilly out of the hospital room.


    Elliot waited until the two figures vanished from the room door before he turned to face the


    expressionless Tony. ¡°Tony, it happened that Gemma was just wheeled out of the operation theater


    when we arrived at the hospital earlier. It seems that she has sustained multiple severe injuries on her


    face¡ªshe¡¯s basically disfigured. My guess is that there¡¯s no way of getting her original features back,


    no matter how many surgeries she undergoes in the future. Apart from that, she is seriously wounded


    too, especially her hands. The state of her hands is an aberration and even if the doctors manage to


    salvage it, she might not be able to face others in the future.¡±


    Elliot¡¯s expression was unreadable. There is nothing to gloat about here. With Gemma¡¯s severe


    injuries, I am sure that the Walton Family will most probably kick up a fuss even though she is at fault.


    We will have lots of trouble to deal with when the timees.


    Tony¡¯s expression was still grave after he heard that, but his reply was calm and almost indifferent. ¡°So


    what?¡± When Gemma had the guts to crash her car into mine, she should have thought about the


    possible consequences for herself. In any case, who knows if she is able to stomach that this is the


    price to pay for her actions?


    Elliot nodded in agreement too; he obviously knew what was on Tony¡¯s mind. ¡°The Walton Family will


    be stuck in a difficult ce now, though. After this incident, how could they possibly have the audacity


    to demand that you marry Gemma? You will not be alone! Which sessor within Bradfort City would


    be willing to marry a disfigured woman?!¡± Gemma¡¯s recklessness in the incident had destroyed herself


    and itpletely ruined the Walton Family¡¯s n.


    On the other side, as predicted by Tony and Elliot, the Walton Family was in a terrible fix. She was still


    unconscious after being wheeled out of the operation theater. After that, she was pushed into a hospital


    room.


    Everybody from the Walton Family was gathered in the room and they exchanged gloomy and angry


    looks with each other.


    ¡°God, you must save my Gemma this time¡­¡± Shelly cried her eyes out. My daughter is so young, but


    her originally beautiful face has been reduced to such a state now. How should we break the news


    when she wakes up?


    ¡°Mrs. Walton, we do not wish to keep this a secret from you. Countless ss shards from the


    windscreen have pierced Miss Walton¡¯s face. You saw the wounds when she was sent to the hospital


    too. There were two gashes, which were especially long and broad. In fact, those two shes were so


    deep that they exposed her bones. Forget about the countlessrger and smaller wounds all over her


    face; even if the wounds were to heal, her face would be severely distorted. Please be mentally


    prepared that she will suffer from facial disfigurement. As for the severity of the actual disfigurement, it


    all depends on the patient¡¯s progress of recovery. However, the prognosis is not promising because


    she has sustained two horizontal shes across her face. Therefore, the muscles inside are


    simply, it is extremely difficult to restore her face.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words kept echoing in Shelly¡¯s ears. To a certain extent, the doctor had broken the news


    in a subtle manner because she felt as though the sky came crashing down on her the moment she


    caught sight of Gemma¡¯s face. The stic surgery procedures are long and tormenting. The surgeries


    can only be done after my daughter¡¯s face has recovered after more than a year. She will be more than


    30 years old in a few years. Besides, there are risks when ites to stic and cosmetic surgeries.


    What if something terrible happens, and¡­ Shelly could not bring herself to finish her thought.


    When Edward heard her request, his expression significantly darkened. I never expected my


    granddaughter to be so foolish. I can¡¯t believe she crashed her car into Tony¡¯s! Great, not only did she


    not injure him, she has nownded herself in such a horrible state.


    ¡°What can I do?!¡± His chest was heaving intensely. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your fault for not educating your daughter


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    well?! You allowed her to be reckless and willful! She always does things without thinking it through!


    What do you want me to do now that things have taken such an ugly turn?! I am not a doctor! How can


    I possibly save her?!¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡± Shelly sobbed in desperation. Tears started to stream down her face each time she caught


    sight of Gemma lying on the sickbed. ¡°She has ended up in such a state all thanks to Tony! Nobody


    from the Hart Family has dropped by to check on her ever since she has been admitted to the hospital.


    They have gone too far in bullying us!¡±


    ¡°Do you expect the Hart Family to visit her? Do you not know who crashed into Tony, making him


    bedridden now?!¡± He whacked the floor with his crutch heavily while ring at her in anger.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    ¡°Stop creating more trouble when things are already in such a terrible state. You are responsible for


    consoling Gemma when she wakes up. You must not tell her about her disfigurement. Just tell her that


    she will recover with stic surgery. As for her hands¡ª¡± Edward nced at Gemma¡¯s heavily


    bandaged hands and his heart sank. ¡°Do not tell her that she will be disabled. Just inform her that she


    will recover and she should focus on recuperating right now.¡±


    After listening to Edward, Shelly cried without answering him. Hence, he asked again in a harsh


    manner, ¡°Did you hear me?!¡± He poked the floor hard with his crutch and it thumped loudly.


    She shivered whereas Samuel red unhappily while pressing his lips into a thin line. Finally, her lips


    parted to mumble in agreement, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After that, Edward turned to look at Samuel and Gideon. ¡°Samuel, we shouldn¡¯t dy the Central


    Square project any longer. You must not get distracted now and focus on the project instead. As for


    Gideon, ease the tension with the Hart Family. We must not let the Hart Family use this against us.


    Gemma is already in a terrible state, so I cannot let anything worse happen!¡±


    Samuel and Gideon nodded gravely in response.


    Upon saying that, Edward finally turned to nce at Gemma who was lying on the bed. His eyes were


    dark and gloomy. After snorting in disdain, he walked out of the room without another backward nce.


    When he left the room, Shelly started to cry and she threw herself into Samuel¡¯s arms. ¡°Samuel, is


    Gemma going to end up like that forever?!¡±


    His expression soured when he heard that. My daughter has always been just fine, but shended into


    such a huge trouble not too long after arriving in Bradford City. Nevertheless, Edward doesn¡¯t want us


    to do anything rash. Wouldn¡¯t the public mock the Walton Family if this is leaked out?!


    ¡°I am sure that Old Master Walton has his reasons for doing this. We have just returned to Bradfort


    City, so we do not have a good foundation here. Gemma is at fault in this incident, indeed. Let¡¯s follow


    Old Master Walton¡¯s wishes for now.¡±


    ¡°But, Gemma is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not tell her anything now. We need her to calm down first,¡± Samuel interrupted before Shelly


    couldplete her sentence. He was also troubled by this incident, but he didn¡¯t want to worry about it


    anymore.


    Myra and Tilly, who had both managed to avoid Edward, exchanged shocked looks with each other


    outside the ward. Is Gemma disfigured? It seems like her hands have suffered from severe injuries too.


    Tony and Gemma¡¯s hospital rooms were on the same floor. Hence, when Myra and Tilly walked past


    her room, they couldn¡¯t help but overhear the Waltons¡¯ discussion in Gemma¡¯s room.


    Later, once Edward was farther away, Myra tugged at Tilly to make their way to the elevator.


    ¡°Miss Stark, what goes around wille around. Who would have guessed that Gemma would have


    ended up harming herself in her quest to hurt others? Initially, she was nning on harming Director


    Hart, but she ended up being disfigured instead. I am sure that she won¡¯t be able to ept such a


    huge blow when she wakes up, especially since she¡¯s such a proud and vain woman.¡±


    The two did not pity Gemma much. This was especially true for Myra because Gemma was trying to


    hurt the love of her life, Tony.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nevertheless, Myra thought in silence, Now that Gemma has ended up in such a horrid


    state, judging by her personality, I am sure that she would not just let this go.


    After having her breakfast with Myra, Tilly went straight to thepany for work. By the time Myra


    returned to Tony¡¯s room, Elliot was already gone. Philip and Lucas were preparing to leave too.


    ¡°Myra, we are relying on you to look after Tony.¡± Philip smiled at Myra. Then, he turned to nce at a


    rxed Tony lying on the bed. He must be overjoyed that he gets to enjoy Myra taking care of him.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She chatted with the two of them politely before walking them out of the room. Finally, she


    returned to Tony¡¯s side.


    After a pause, Myra picked up an apple and started to peel it. She casually faced the bed while


    speaking to Tony, who had his eyes closed. ¡°I heard that Gemma has sustained some serious injuries.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He immediately opened his eyes to look at her. She smiled at him before looking down to


    continue peeling the apple. ¡°When Tilly and I were walking past Gemma¡¯s room, we heard members of


    the Walton Family talking. They mentioned that her face has been disfigured and she will most


    probably never make a full recovery.¡± This is a deadly blow to a vain and beautiful woman.


    Tony winked and Myra stopped what she was doing. Then, she put aside the apple and peeler to


    approach him. However, he pecked her lips out of the blue and she blushed slightly. She pushed him


    away in a hurry, but she was flustered when she saw him grimacing, as though he was in pain. ¡°Did I


    touch your wound? Are you in pain?¡±


    With that, she started to check his body to make sure that she hadn¡¯t hurt him anywhere else.


    Tony¡¯s thin lips curled into a faint smile and he chuckled quietly. ¡°You don¡¯t even have time to care for


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    me. Why are you concerned about others?¡±


    ¡°I am not concerned about her.¡± Myra pouted. Tilly is right¡ªGemma got what she deserved. Myra


    thought before handing Tony the peeled apple. Nevertheless, he merely cocked a brow at her and she


    realized with a start that his hands were injured. Hence, he couldn¡¯t possibly ept the apple himself.


    Hence, she used the fruit knife to slice the apple into bite-size pieces. ¡°I am just worried that she might


    me you for this.¡± That woman is capable of doing anything at all.


    Tony guffawed. ¡°She is not as capable as you are.¡±


    After thinking it through, she realized that he was making fun of her, so she red daggers at him. She


    used a toothpick to feed him a slice of apple before he answered her calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Master


    Walton is capable of judging the situation.¡±


    Her outstretched hand froze mid-air when she heard that, but he had already taken a bite of the apple.


    Since Myra wasn¡¯t nning on going to thepany recently, the timing was just right for her to look


    after Tony.


    Myra¡¯s initial fear faded gradually after learning that Tony¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t extremely grave. She felt


    utterly relieved after understanding that he just needed to recuperate well to avoid any side effects in


    the future.


    The two of them spent some cozy time in the hospital during that period.


    Sebastian and Lisa came many times. Each time they visited Tony, they would bring along some clean


    clothes and daily necessities for Myra. They would always bring along nutritious soups for the two of


    them. The day finally slowed down until four members of the Walton Family, apart from Gemma, came


    barging into Tony¡¯s room.


    The incident happened three days after the car crash.


    The Walton Family had recently suffered too. After an unknown source leaked the news of Tony¡¯s car


    ident and the associated reason for it, the Walton Family struggled in Bradford City¡¯s business


    world. Larger businesses refused to associate themselves with the Walton Family since they did not


    want to offend the Hart Family. Hence, the Walton Family¡¯s business progress did not meet their initial


    expectations.


    Later, when Gemma regained consciousness, she had a drastic change in behavior even though Shelly


    did her best to convince Gemma that her injuries weren¡¯t serious and that she just needed time to


    recuperate to fully recover. However, nobody could have remained calm upon waking up to their


    heavily bandaged face. Besides, how could one possibly be alright when they could feel the constant


    sharp pain from the injuries across their face? Especially someone like Gemma? Upon recalling what


    happened before the car crash and before she lost consciousness, coupled with the excruciating pain


    from the wounds on her face and hands, Gemma became extremely irritable. It was impossible for her


    to calm down. I am scared that I might end up disfigured! I am afraid that my face has been ruined!


    She argued countless times with Edward, Shelly, Samuel and Gideon during that period. Gradually, it


    took a toll on those four people.


    Furthermore, Tony had recently provided the court with materials tomence a suit against Gemma.


    The court¡¯s writ of summons had arrived at her hospital room just a moment ago.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    It so happened that the four members of the Walton Family were in Gemma¡¯s room when she received


    the writ of summons. Upon reading the contents of the document, Edward almost fainted out of anger.


    We, the Waltons, are acquainted with the Hart Family. This time, it is undoubtedly Gemma¡¯s fault, but


    everybody could tell that she has paid the price for her actions. On the contrary, the brat, Tony, will be


    just fine after recuperating for some time. However, he is adamant on suing Gemma; he¡¯s not bothered


    about the shared acquaintanceship between the two families at all. If this is leaked to the public, the


    Walton Family will suffer tremendously in Bradford City.


    When the Walton Family barged into Tony¡¯s room, Myra was leaning against his bedside. His arm,


    which was not badly injured, had only slightly recovered, but he was already fooling around by insisting


    on her lying down beside him. It was at this time when the door to his ward was mmed open with a


    bang. She jumped in shock and immediately sat up.


    Her clothes were in disarray, so she adjusted them hastily. However, her gaze was met with shocked


    looks from the Walton Family when she looked up.


    Edward¡¯s expression darkened immediately when he saw the situation in Tony¡¯s room.


    The first thought that shed through his mind was that Myra could have very well provoked Tony into


    suing Gemma. This woman is in such a hurry that she has seduced Tony in broad daylight in a hospital.


    Anger started to boil in Edward¡¯s chest and he stared unblinkingly at Tony, who remained in bed. Tony¡¯s


    expression steadily turned cold from the time the door opened with a loud bang. ¡°Tony, I need to speak


    with you.¡±


    Edward was wearing a grave expression and he red at Myra with animosity and disdain. It was


    obvious that he was gesturing for her to leave the room because they had something to discuss with


    Tony in private.


    She pressed her lips together and something shed across her eyes. The next thing she knew, he


    held her hand to give her a squeeze. Therefore, she acknowledged it by sitting at his bedside.


    Tony steadily gazed at Edward. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Edward¡¯s face instantly flushed red at Tony¡¯s attitude. The brat clearly knows what I am hinting at, but


    he is refusing to y along. Edward gripped his crutch tightly and a trace of anger shed across his


    face. ¡°I am not sure who has blinded you, Tony! Nor do I know who has provoked you by saying certain


    things. However, I hope that the issue between you and Gemma will quieten down as soon as possible.


    Gemma did not crash into you on purpose. Besides, she has received her punishment. Hart boy, don¡¯t


    you think you are going overboard by suing her?!¡± He sounded aggressive.


    When he mentioned about ¡®I am not sure who has blinded you, Tony! Nor do I know who has provoked


    you by saying certain things¡¯, he red at Myra sitting at the side.


    Her hands stiffened reflexively when Edward red at her. On the other hand, Tony merely squeezed


    her hand in reassurance while he calmly faced Edward. ¡°Old Master Walton, you might not be aware of


    what exactly happened. I am sure that Gemma knows best why she crashed her car into mine. I am


    sure that the court will judge fairly as to whether she did that deliberately or not.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Edward was taking advantage of being the elder one here. Therefore, he did not


    expect Tony to humiliate him in such a way.


    ¡°Tony! My daughter is so in love with you! She gave up on men who have been pursuing her for your


    sake, but this is how you treat her! You are willing to fall for the vixen. What gave you the right to sue


    my daughter?!¡± Shelly took a step forward to viciously scream in rage since Edward did not manage to


    make a point in front of Tony. After that, she pointed at Myra aggressively. ¡°You! Do you think I have no


    idea what¡¯s going on in your mind? You are trying to ruin my daughter. Are you doing that to have a


    steady position as Mrs. Hart? I will tell you this right now¡ªdream on!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose it is any of your business whether that¡¯s what I want, isn¡¯t it, Mrs. Walton?¡± Myra


    frowned deeply after listening to Shelly¡¯s usation. The Walton Family is here to find fault with us. It is


    clearly their mistake since they were at fault to begin with, but here they are acting as if they have been


    terribly wronged. ¡°Miss Walton crashed her car into my fianc¨¦ out of selfishness. Why can¡¯t we sue her


    in court? On the other hand, Mrs. Walton, do you expect us to drop thewsuit with this attitude of


    yours?¡±


    From the night of Tony¡¯s birthday, Myra had started to resent the Walton Family. She did not dislike


    them out of her disgust toward Gemma, but she found the entire family odd and unreasonable.


    ¡°How dare you fight back! Don¡¯t you understand that the younger generation should keep quiet and


    listen when the elderlies are speaking?!¡± Shelly had been feeling exhausted and worn due to Gemma¡¯s


    issues. Hence, the pent-up pressure and anger came bursting forth.


    ¡°In that case, shouldn¡¯t you just keep quiet and listen when I am speaking, Mrs. Walton?!¡±


    Before Myra could say anything, a deep and powerful voice boomed from the room entrance behind


    them. Everybody turned to look at the door and it turned out that Sebastian and Lisa were somehow


    standing at the entrance.


    Shelly¡¯s body stiffened whereas Edward¡¯s expression darkened too. Nevertheless, he turned calmly to


    look at Sebastian and Lisa, who were walking toward them. ¡°Sebastian, you are here right on time,¡±


    Edward sounded like he did not miss a beat when he greeted Sebastian familiarly and effortlessly. He


    gazed at Sebastian and he started to speak as though he was forgoing his dignity. ¡°Our families have a


    long-standing friendship. I am sure that we do not want it to end amidst the arguments and


    disagreements between the younger generations. Gemma made a mistake due to her reckless


    behavior. Besides, she has learned her lesson. I heard that Tony will make a full recovery after


    recuperating for some time. Why don¡¯t we put this behind us and move forward, what do you think?¡±


    Despite begging Sebastian, Edward was still standing tall and straight. He was staring at Sebastian


    steadily when he said those words.


    Nevertheless, Sebastian was an experienced person. He merely squinted at Edward while answering


    in a cold and distant manner, ¡°Edward, I have promised Tony not to interfere in this matter. To be


    honest, I can¡¯t stomach the fact that Gemma intentionally crashed into Tony. However, when it involves


    the Walton Family¡­ I am willing to look at the other side. However, I always educate the younger


    generation that they must receive the appropriate punishment if they were to make mistakes. Edward,


    are you able to do that?¡±


    At the beginning of Sebastian¡¯s speech, Edward seemed significantly relieved, but his face tensed up


    immediately toward the end. He red at Shelly, who had just worsened the situation earlier, before


    asking stiffly, ¡°Sebastian, are you suggesting¡­¡±


    ¡°Gemma has an evil heart and I am sure that you have noticed that. Nobody expected such a thing to


    happen this time and we do not wish for this to happen again either. Why don¡¯t you let Gemma have a


    vacation abroad? I know that Gemma is in love with Tony, but there are plenty of good men out there.


    Who knows¡ªshe might even meet a man better suited for her than Tony abroad. By the time she


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    returns, both families will have our happily-ever-after. What do you think, Edward?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression remained calm and steady, whereas Edward¡¯s face stiffened.


    When Shelly heard Sebastian¡¯s suggestion, her expression drastically changed. ¡°Old Master Hart, how


    could you do this to Gemma?! Aren¡¯t you forcing her to leave Bradfort City?! I cannot agree to that!¡±


    ¡°Well, we are left with no choice, if you do not agree to it. I am sincerely trying to resolve this matter so


    that the parties involved won¡¯t feel like they¡¯ve been wronged. it seems like I haven¡¯t thought things


    through. If that is the case, I will not interfere anymore.¡±


    Sebastian waved his hand dismissively. Lisa held onto his arm and the two of them made their way


    toward Myra while ignoring everyone else. He put down the food container he was holding onto while


    asking Myra gently, ¡°Is your belly doing well today? Your grandma woke up early in the morning to cook


    this soup for hours just for you. You and Tony should enjoy it while it is still hot.¡±

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    The scene was naturally yed out in front of the Walton Family, which caused their faces to boil. Even


    though they were disdainful toward Myra, the Hart Family was now using their actions to confirm that


    she was Tony¡¯s wife and they would not tolerate any mockery toward her.


    At that moment, Edward¡¯s expression was ever-changing. If they want Gemma to leave Bradfort City


    forever, even I won¡¯t allow it, never mind Gemma herself. After all, she is my granddaughter and given


    her current state, she¡¯ll probably lose control of her emotions and cause a ruckus if she is told to leave


    the city. Seeing Sebastian¡¯s attitude, he may ignore the incident if we refuse to send Gemma away, but


    whether or not Tony will sue herpletely depends on what he is thinking right now.


    However, he knew clearly what Tony had in mind at the moment.


    Before he could speak, his son, Samuel, patted his shoulder and said to Sebastian with a deep voice,


    ¡°Old Master Hart, I admit that this is Gemma¡¯s wrongdoing. My father and Shelly were agitated earlier,


    so if their words made you and Miss Stark feel ufortable, I hereby apologize. After all, Gemma is


    in a bad condition at the moment and they are just too worried about her. However, I can see that your


    suggestion may be beneficial to us. Gemma was hurt in this city, so a change in environment may help


    to treat her. I¡¯m really sorry for what happened and I hope that it didn¡¯t leave a permanent trauma in


    your mind.¡±


    While Samuel was speaking, Shelly wanted to say something, but she obediently kept her mouth shut


    when he red at her.


    He was certain that they needed to give the Hart Family an exnation today; otherwise, judging from


    Tony¡¯s anger, there was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do to them. Gemma had already offended the Hart Family


    once, so Samuel didn¡¯t think that they would let her off easily this time. At least the two families didn¡¯t


    totally fall out with each other.


    After thinking about it, Edward understood what his son intended, so he calmed down and looked at


    Sebastian.


    As Sebastian raised his brows, something seemed to sh in his eyes. ¡°We can understand Edward


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    and Shelly¡¯s worries. Then, this matter is settled.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Samuel nced at his son before he dragged his father and wife out of the room. Obviously, the Hart


    Family didn¡¯t want them here any longer, so there was no point for them to stay.


    Fortunately, Tony and Gideon¡¯s rtionship was more or less still intact. During the two incidents,


    Gideon never came head to head with the Hart Family, so he was the most suitable person to stay.


    Upon seeing him stay, Tony said tly, ¡°I know what you are going to say. Since my grandpa has let


    your sister off the hook, I won¡¯t look into it too much. Gideon, you make your own choices. She is your


    sister, so I hope that the same thing won¡¯t happen again next time.¡±


    As Gideon raised his brows, his narrow eyes seemed to be gloomy while he nodded his head. ¡°I


    admit that this is Gemma¡¯s fault, but Tony, don¡¯t you understand her true feelings the most? Do you


    think she would do this if she doesn¡¯t love you this much?¡± At this point, no one knew whether it was


    intentional or unintentional when he simply nced at Myra. ¡°Her love for you has never changed from


    the start until now. Since 6 years ago, it has never changed.¡± Seeing Tony furrowing his brows, Gideon


    smiled. ¡°However, her ways were certainly too extreme. This time, the family will definitely teach her a


    lesson, but I hope that it won¡¯t affect our friendship.¡±


    Tony¡¯s eyes remained indifferent as he answered, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether her love for me is genuine or


    not, but our friendship won¡¯t pay for everything that she does over and over again.¡±


    Gideon immediately felt a little embarrassed, but he quicklyposed himself and nodded his head


    again. ¡°Of course it won¡¯t. Miss Stark, Gemma has caused a lot of trouble to you, but I hope that you


    can forgive her.¡±


    Myra only gave a slight nod.


    However, Gideon wasn¡¯t seeking her forgiveness as he was only making a gesture.


    The Hart Family didn¡¯t wee him here, so he didn¡¯t stay here for long as he went out the ward


    straight after. However, as soon as he walked out the ward, his face instantly darkened. This time, he


    waspletely certain that Tony would never fall in love with his sister, which meant she would never


    marry into the Hart Family. That Myra haspletely pulled the entire Hart Family to her side. Along


    with Gemma¡¯s current condition, there¡¯s no way for us to be associated with the Hart Family now.


    Compared to Gideon¡¯s gloomy mood, the Hart Family in Tony¡¯s room were in quite a good mood.


    However, Sebastian was ring at Myra. ¡°You¡¯re so useless. You couldn¡¯t even deal with a few


    cowards. Are you really nning to hide behind him for the rest of your life?¡±


    She immediately felt a little nervous, but just as she was about to respond, Tony pulled her aside and


    raised his eyes to meet Sebastian¡¯s gaze. ¡°I can protect my own woman. You only need to worry about


    yours.¡±


    Sebastian already knew how protective his grandson was toward his woman, so he immediately rolled


    his eyes. ¡°Fine. I can¡¯t say anything these days.¡±


    Beside him, Lisa murmured, ¡°You knew that you can¡¯t beat him, so why did you even try?¡±


    Sebastian loved his wife the most, so he quickly blinked. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say. I won¡¯t say anything


    from now on, okay?¡±


    At that moment, no one mentioned the actions that Sebastian took earlier. Actually, Tony was only


    considering suing Gemma for a moment because even though the Hart Family weren¡¯t afraid of the


    Walton Family, they were still worried that thetter could use dirty tricks on them if the two families


    really came into conflict. However, the Hart Family weren¡¯t the sort of people that wouldn¡¯t do anything


    about the current matter, so Sebastian took this chance to give them a warning. Of course, the most


    beneficial way was to send her away from Bradfort City because a woman who constantly used her


    family background to cause trouble was a sign of danger. Therefore, asking them to send her out of


    Bradfort City at least wouldn¡¯tpletely destroy the rtionship between the two families, which


    wouldn¡¯t lead to any more trouble.


    However, Myra somehow felt that Gemma wouldn¡¯t leave Bradfort City with ease.


    Not long after, Sebastian and Lisa left the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Tony went to the washroom.


    Yesterday, due to the injury on his hand, it was Myra who helped to slightly pull his pants down.


    Because of her shyness, she didn¡¯t dare to look at his crotch, so she helped him while tilting her head


    aside. Therefore, she would always identally touch his crotch. Due to her nervousness when she


    first helped him, she didn¡¯t know how many times she had touched it before sessfully pulling down


    the man¡¯s pants. In the end, her face turnedpletely red when she saw the majestic ¡®creature¡¯


    jumping out of his pants.


    As for Tony, he was in quite a good mood. Upon seeing an embarrassed Myra, he didn¡¯t forget to grab


    her hand and move it toward his body to have fun. However, he could finally move his hands today, so


    she ruthlessly rejected the idea to help him.


    After seeing him entering the washroom, she helped to tidy the bed. Suddenly, Tony¡¯s phone, which he


    had ced next to the bed, rang. With a quick look, she noticed that it was an unregistered number, but


    it looked familiar to her.


    As she raised her brows and quickly nced at the washroom, she picked up the phone and answered


    the call straight away.


    As soon as Myra answered it, the panicked voice of Elsie was heard on the other end. ¡°Mr. Hart, I have


    something to tell you. You must not be fooled by Myra. She is actually Sean¡¯s ex-wife. Why would you


    be together with a divorced woman like her?¡±

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Elsie was probably overwhelmed by what had just happened; it was either that or she was now


    encountering some trouble, causing her not to hear clearly what transpired at the other end of the


    phone, so she continued to talk to Myra. ¡°When she was working for the Chase Group, she did a lot of


    things to discredit thepany and even stole ssifiedpany secrets. In the end, she was kicked


    out of thepany. Mr. Hart¡­ You¡­¡± After Elsie calmed down slightly, she realized that there were


    rumors saying that Myra actually stole the Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville project for the Hart Group. Instantly,


    she was rendered speechless, but her heart was still full of hatred and dissatisfaction. ¡°Mr. Hart, I will


    never lie to you. Myra is a very calctive woman. The child inside her is probably not yours! Don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Foster, why don¡¯t you tell me who the father of the child inside me is if it isn¡¯t Tony¡¯s?¡±


    While listening to Elsie¡¯s words, Myra didn¡¯t know how to describe the emotions inside her heart at that


    moment. I don¡¯t know where she got hold of Tony¡¯s phone number, but isn¡¯t this a bit too shameless?


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re Myra!¡± On the other end, Elsie was clearly shocked as she bit her lips and sharpened her


    tone. ¡°Is it you who did it?! You are the one who framed me! You told him that I¡¯m behind all this, right?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    You instigated Mr. Hart to go against me, right?!¡±


    Today, a group of people came to her house and forced her to pack her things before leaving Bradfort


    City. She wasn¡¯t the naive little girl who had left school back then, so she could see that they weren¡¯t


    friendly people. However, they mentioned that it was Tony who wanted her to immediately leave the


    city.


    The first thing that came up in Elsie¡¯s mind was that he found out what she did toward Myra. Instantly,


    she was afraid and flurried inside, but when she realized that she didn¡¯t actually harm Myra directly


    since she only gave the document to those people without knowing what they were going to do with it,


    Elsie immediately called him. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to obtain his phone number, but before she had the


    chance to call him, Tony had rejected her in the underground parking lot at that time, so the number


    was practically useless.


    Surprisingly, when she called him again, it was Myra who answered the phone.


    ¡°Give the phone to Mr. Hart right now. I have something to say to him!¡± A panicked Elsie tightly grabbed


    her phone as her eyes looked toward the people sitting in her living room.


    As Myra furrowed her brows, Tony happened to walk out of the washroom. Seeing her furrowing her


    brows with his phone in her hand, he raised his brows while his eyes were filled with yfulness.


    ¡°Myra, why are you looking at my phone like that? Did you find another woman inside?¡±


    She knew that he was purposely teasing her, so she cheerfully threw the phone back to him. ¡°Elsie


    called you. She is nowying out all my wrongdoings so that you can quickly abandon me and find


    some other woman.¡±


    While listening to her, Tony¡¯s previously joyful eyes slightly darkened. After receiving his phone, he


    hung up the call straight away without even looking at it before grabbing Myra¡¯s waist. Although he


    could slightly move his hands, it was still difficult for him to grab her waist since it tore his wound a little.


    Myra initially wanted to avoid him, but when she heard his slight hiss, she paused in her movement and


    he took the chance to grab her.


    While kissing the right side of her forehead, Tony lowered his head to look into her eyes. ¡°Are you


    mad? If you know who is calling me, you can just hang up the phone immediately. Why would you want


    to listen to her nonsense and make yourself angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Myra rolled her eyes at him as she was only rendered speechless. No matter whether it


    was Elsie, Gemma, or even Kris, they would always emphasize on Myra¡¯s ¡®bad deeds¡¯. However,


    whether or not they were bad deeds, the three of them knew it clearly inside their hearts. Even so, all of


    them would still take the matter to Tony, which she found quite annoying.


    Seeing that she was truly unhappy, Tony dragged her to the washroom.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked vigntly.


    However, Tony pretended to be innocent while looking at her. ¡°It has been a few days. I think it¡¯s time


    for me to take a bath, right?¡± For the past two days, he wasn¡¯t allowed to move around, but now, he


    could finally get off the bed. To him, it was torture not being able to even touch water for days.


    Upon seeing his frustration, Myra thought about the doctor¡¯s words telling him not toe into contact


    with water for the time being, but Tony seemed to understand what she was thinking at the moment, so


    he quickly interrupted,. ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t touch the water. You¡¯ll be the one doing that. Can you at


    least wipe me?¡±


    However, she was still hesitant. ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask the doctor first?¡±


    There were a lot of wounds on his body, so she was afraid that they would worsen once they were wet.


    Tony raised his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust yourself not to get my wounds wet?¡±


    Myra stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m just saying what if they be wet. Just wait for a few more days and it¡¯ll be


    fine. Why do you have to take a bath now?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you disgusted everytime you sleep with me at night?¡± He squinted his eyes at her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m disgusted,¡± she mumbled before saying to him resignedly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s normal for a


    person to skip baths for a few days after an injury. I don¡¯t even think that you are smelly.¡±


    This conversation simply can¡¯t go on any longer. The moment her words came out, Myra felt even more


    resigned when she saw the gloom in Tony¡¯s eyes. Isn¡¯t he now forcing me to wash him?


    After seeing his stubbornness that he would wash himself on his own if she didn¡¯t help, Myra gave up


    and decided to help him. It¡¯s better if I help him. He¡¯ll definitely get his wounds wet if he does it himself.


    She walked toward the washroom in aggrievement, but behind her, he revealed a smirk while his eyes


    brightened.


    Due to Tony¡¯s injured hand, Myra would be the one who removed his clothes.


    The upper part of the patient gown was quite easy to take off, but the lower part¡­ She nervously


    squatted and helped the man to pull down his pants. When she reached his knees, she lifted her head


    slightly and immediately saw the obvious joy in his eyes.


    Seeing his smug smile, Myra seemed to understand something, so she said angrily, ¡°Please lift your


    foot.¡±


    As soon as she realized Tony¡¯s intentions, he let out a soft cough before quickly reverting to his cold


    face and removing his pants as instructed.


    After that, she twisted the towel and was about to help him to wipe his body. However, the moment she


    turned, Tony grabbed her hand and pointed at his ck underwear before asking seriously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    going to take this off?¡±


    All of a sudden, Myra¡¯s face turnedpletely red as she shyly red at him. ¡°Take it off yourself!¡±


    She didn¡¯t actually mean her words, but the man used his injured hand to remove thest piece of


    clothing on his body.


    Immediately, she was left speechless.


    ¡°Tony, you did this on purpose, right?!¡± She red at him again while biting her lips. The next second,


    the man pulled her straight into his arms. Although his hand was injured and it was difficult for him to


    move, he still held onto her hands tightly as if he was fine.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    The man already lowered his head as he urately sealed Myra¡¯s lips with his thin lips.


    ¡°Um¡­ Tony¡­¡± She struggled for a moment, but each time she moved, the man would let out a soft


    hiss. She didn¡¯t know whether she had touched his wounds, so she didn¡¯t dare to move a muscle.


    However, her obedience only fueled the me inside the man.


    The ward¡¯s washroom wasn¡¯t gigantic, so soon after, the air inside started to boil as waves of heat


    impacted Myra.


    Tony could see that her eyes had now turnedpletely redpared to her serious look earlier.


    ¡°Myra, can you sit here?¡± he murmured with a deep voice while kissing her.


    His voice was charmingly husky, causing her body to tremble slightly. As she opened her eyes and saw


    the gentle yet undefiable eyes of the man in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but listen to him and sit on


    the washstand.


    When she wanted to open her mouth and say something, the man approached her with his thin lips


    again so that she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to speak.


    ¡­


    As time passed, Myra suddenly realized that Tony¡¯s disgusted looks and persistence to take a bath was


    all for this purpose! It has only been three days, but he can¡¯t help it anymore. She didn¡¯t know whether


    tough or cry.


    Her gaze was suddenly attracted by some of the wounds on his body.


    The atmosphere was too intense earlier and her mind was in a daze, so she couldn¡¯t see Tony¡¯s


    condition clearly. At that moment, the wounds on his body were torn apart and it clearly showed up in


    front of her.


    ¡°How did this happen?!¡± Myra screamed. Meanwhile, the wounds that were starting to scab were now


    torn apart, causing his blood to spill. Other than that, she also saw his hand, which could slightly move


    around, but the white bandage on his arm was now soaked in blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and call the doctor.¡± She got off the washstand and was about to walk out of the room, but the


    man pulled her hand before tidying up her clothes resignedly.


    Then, he furrowed his brows as he looked at the wounds on his body. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small wound.


    It won¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s just a small wound?¡± Myra raised her voice while looking at the man in front of


    her with disapproval. After a moment of hesitation, she made up her mind and said to him, ¡°If your body


    is easily aroused by me, why don¡¯t we find a nurse to look after you?¡±


    Tony¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Never!¡±


    ¡°Then, you must take good care of your wounds!¡± Myra warned. ¡°Tony, before your wound has healed, I


    forbid you to touch me!¡± Seeing his face grow darker and darker, she quickly tidied herself before


    walking outside. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor toe and change your bandage and medicine.¡±


    Soon, the doctor arrived at the ward.


    When he saw the open wounds on his body and arms, he was left speechless. While furrowing his


    brows, he asked the two of them, ¡°What did the two of you do that tore his wounds apart so severely?


    Even though the patient¡¯s wounds aren¡¯t that serious, he still needs to rest more so that he can recover


    as soon as possible. If you continue to tear the wounds open, it won¡¯t be nice when it starts to be


    inmed.¡±


    A guilty Myra kept nodding her head. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll advise him to take a rest and not move


    around.¡±


    ¡°Miss Stark¡­ Cough¡­ In times like this, there are some urges that we need to resist.¡± The doctor


    seemed to understand something as he advised her implicitly.


    Her face constantly flushed even more and she didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment, so she could


    only vigorously nod her head.


    After sending the doctor away, Myra red at Tony in embarrassment while biting her lips. ¡°Tonight,


    Shawn will be here to take care of you because I¡¯m meeting with Estelle.¡±


    Upon listening to her, he was startled as he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry in his heart. Just as he


    was about to feign difort so that she would stay, she turned immediately and began to pack up her


    stuff. ¡°I want you to stay here and reflect on what you just did. Don¡¯t tell me now that your wounds are


    really painful. Where was the pain when you did that to me just now?!¡±


    Instantly, Tony choked on his words. While waiting for Shawn to arrive, his eyes never left Myra while


    she packed her stuff, but sadly, she wasn¡¯t moved at all.


    When Shawn came to take over from her, she let out a sigh of relief the moment she walked out of


    Tony¡¯s ward. Tony didn¡¯t know how strong of an effect he had on her and she knew clearly that she


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    couldn¡¯t reject him, so without any choice, she asked Shawn toe and take care of him instead. If


    the same thing happens again this evening, I probably won¡¯t be able to push him away.


    Looking at the gloomy face of his little brother after entering the ward, Shawn couldn¡¯t help but raise his


    brows. Why does it seem like he doesn¡¯t wee me here? Doesn¡¯t he know that we are still brothers?


    ¡­


    In the evening, a nurse came to change Tony¡¯s medicine.


    ¡°Mr. Hart, your previous nurse has taken maternity leave, so I¡¯ll help you with your wounds from now


    on.¡± In her own words, the new nurse was still an intern, but she really was skillful as she was able to


    treat his wounds in quick session. After changing his medicine and bandage, she said, ¡°Mr. Hart,


    you may not remember me, but we met before at Bradfort University.¡±


    However, Tony didn¡¯t respond to her words at all. After treating his wound, the nurse left the ward.


    The moment she exited the ward, she raised her head, revealing her face that waspletely red. She


    seemed to still be able to feel his delicate muscles when she caressed the man¡¯s chest with her hands


    earlier, which caused her heart to elerate as if it was about to jump out of her mouth.


    She couldn¡¯t help but remember the scene at Bradfort University¡¯s gingko tree path that day where the


    man walked up toward her. Not only was he tall with handsome facial features, he was also calm and


    reserved with a pair of emotionless eyes. The aura around him was strong like he didn¡¯t care about


    anything else; yet, he was still charming.


    At that time, she was definitely charmed by him, so a few of her roommates pushed her out toward him.


    Hayley Bonger was the top beauty of Bradfort University¡¯s School of Nursing and she could even be


    deemed as the campus belle of the entire university.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    There was never a shortage of suitors around Hayley, which was what boosted her standard to an


    extraordinarily high level. In school that day, the moment she first saw Tony, her heart instinctively


    started to race. Even though she didn¡¯t know him, she knew at first nce that he was a sessful


    man with a charming and elegant aura. At that time, other students in school didn¡¯t have the same aura


    because it was something gained after years of experience.


    At that moment, she rushed toward him, wanting to confess her love while also asking for his contacts.


    Of course, she would have loved it if the two of them exchanged contact numbers, but sadly, he


    seemed to be thinking about something else at that time, so he didn¡¯t notice her at all.


    After that, the man never left her mind. Instead, the memory of the scene became much clearer to her


    as she found out about his name, status, family and career.


    Sure enough, he was as sessful and extraordinary as she thought he was, but sadly, he already


    had a fiancee who was rumored to be a divorced woman.


    Everytime Hayley thought about it, her brows would frown slightly. A woman like her doesn¡¯t deserve


    such a talented man like him. However, she never had the chance to meet Tony, so her disdain toward


    his fiancee wasn¡¯t that strong yet.


    She was finally able to meet him because he was involved in a car ident that sent him straight to the


    hospital where she was ced.


    In the beginning, Hayley¡¯s heart was beating frantically as she felt that the world loved her.


    ¡°Hayley, can you please take care of the patient in ward 931?¡± Next to her, another nurse patted her


    shoulder when walking past her.


    Hayley quickly agreed to do so and when she walked past the other nurse, she turned her head and


    gave her a friendly smile. ¡°Marianne, thank you for giving me many opportunities to do clinical care.¡±


    For a moment, Marianne was startled, but she immediately gave a friendly nod before leaving.


    As Hayley nced at the closed door of Tony¡¯s ward again, her eyes seemed to brighten.


    ¡­


    Estelle didn¡¯t ask Myra out for something important as it was nothing more than shopping, going to the


    beauty parlor, and gossiping. At that moment, Tony¡¯s wounds were slowly recovering, so Myra didn¡¯t


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    have to be worried about him all the time. Since Estelle was now looking much different than before,


    Myra smiled and raised her brows. ¡°What happened to youtely? When did you be so smug? Do


    you know how picky you were today when buying clothes? Also, look at how many cosmetics you have


    bought! Aren¡¯t you always proud of yourself that you can handle any style of fashion while being


    naturally beautiful without the need for cosmetics whenever you aren¡¯t shooting a movie?! Be honest


    with me.¡±


    Actually, Estelle didn¡¯t need to exin much to Myra because thetter already knew a lot from Tony.


    Shawn had previously brought Estelle to the Hart Family to meet the two elders and her brother,


    Charles, also had a meal with them too. Myra thought, Judging from what Tony has told me, the two of


    them are already engaged. Even though the wedding date isn¡¯t confirmed yet, it¡¯s obvious that it has


    massively changed someone. I¡¯m sure of it after looking at what she is doing now.


    Therefore, Myra patted Estelle¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Be honest with me. Weren¡¯t you unwilling to be


    together with Shawn previously? How did he conquer your heart in just a few days?¡±


    She understood Estelle¡¯s temperament clearly. It¡¯s impossible to win this wild cat¡¯s heart without using


    any other means.


    However, Estelle rolled her eyes. ¡°What do you mean that he conquered my heart? Wasn¡¯t I the one


    who pursued him from start to finish? Seeing him obsessed with marrying me, I gave him a chance to


    satisfy him for the moment.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Looks like you are the one giving him a chance to marry you. He really is a lucky guy. Not many


    men could get such a chance from the great Miss Langley.¡± Myra tried to hold back herughter.


    Estelle grunted at her. ¡°Justugh it out. I don¡¯t have any problems with it. Besides, I¡¯ve seen


    everything clearly. Shawn has already raised my standard on men to its highest peak. Rather than


    finding a man better than him in the future, it¡¯s better for me to use him for now. When I finally get to


    see a better man one day, I¡¯ll just dump him and pursue a new one.¡±


    As Estelle smiled proudly, Myra suddenly agreed with her. ¡°You¡¯re right. Shawn is probably thinking the


    same thing too. Didn¡¯t you also raise his standard on women to its highest peak? When the two of you


    have finally found your new targets one day, both of you can just break up without any fuss. It sounds


    like a great idea. No wonder those women in City Hall still haven¡¯t given up on him. I¡¯m sure that they


    are doing all they can to surpass you one day.¡±


    Then, Myra pretended to sigh while Estelle stomped her feet. ¡°Myra! Why are you now speaking for the


    Hart Family? You haven¡¯t even married Tony yet!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m marrying into the Hart Family, so it¡¯s important for me to have a good


    rtionship with my brother-inw.¡± Myra let out a smirk.


    ¡°He won¡¯t even dare to look at those women! If he dares to do so, I¡¯ll just castrate him so that no one


    will cast their eyes on him!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Myra could no longer hide herughter. At the same time, the car arrived outside the beauty


    parlor, so Myra dragged Estelle out of the car and into the shop. ¡°Look at how hypocritical you are. It¡¯s


    obvious that you love Shawn very much inside your heart, but you just won¡¯t say it out loud. Let me


    give you some advice¡ªif you can obey him a little, he won¡¯t even bat an eye at a naked international


    beauty contestant, let alone those women in City Hall.¡±


    ¡°Myra, your mouth is now bing more unrestrained. It¡¯s no surprise since you are now with one of


    the monsters from the Hart Family.¡± Estelle felt a little gloomy when she realized that Myra was


    speaking in a simr tone to Tony. As she rolled her eyes, she swayed her hand backward before


    dragging Myra into the beauty parlor. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still be this arrogantter on!¡±


    When they entered the parlor, an attendant came up to guide them, but Estelle waved her hand and


    rejected his help. Since they were regr customers, they didn¡¯t need anyone else to show them


    around.


    She immediately dragged Myra to a room in the corner of a garden.


    Inside the room, there were already two beauticians who looked honest waiting for them. As they were


    about to speak upon seeing Estelle and Myra entering, Estelle ced her index finger on her lips and


    quietly shushed them. ¡°Please be quietter on and don¡¯t open the door.¡±


    Even though the two beauticians were confused, they nodded their heads in agreement.


    Myra was obviously confused, but Estelle shoved a clean towel and bathrobe into Myra¡¯s hands before


    dragging her into the bathroom. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me yet. You¡¯ll know about itter on.¡±


    Therefore, Myra could only follow her. Since I¡¯m here, I should try and rx for the moment.


    After taking a shower and steaming in the sauna, the two of them returned to the room.


    At that moment, the beauticians were giving two people an oil spa. Myra instantly understood Estelle¡¯s


    intentions. The room ispletely separated from everything else in the garden, which means that it¡¯s


    not as soundproof as the other connected rooms. There were roughly three or four women in the room


    and every word of their conversation had perfectly reached their ears¡­


    ¡°Have you heard that Gemma from the Walton Family quarreled with Mr. Hart a few days ago, so she


    rammed him with a car in the end? Now, Mr. Hart is still in the hospital. At first, the Hart Family wanted


    to sue Gemma, but Old Master Walton agreed to send Gemma away from Bradfort City, so the


    situation has cooled down.¡±

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about it. I wonder what kind of hatred drove Miss Walton to do such a thing. However,


    from what I¡¯ve seen, she was probably troubled by love. It¡¯s possible that they were a couple once, but


    now that Mr. Hart has fallen in love with another woman, she felt so wronged that she rammed him with


    a car.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what method Myra used to charm Mr. Hart to a point where he won¡¯t even consider any other


    women. By the looks of it, Gemma is quite a pitiful girl. Because of this, she is now forced to leave


    Bradfort City. I even heard the reason why she will be sent away is because she required medical


    treatment abroad. She probably got hurt really bad this time.¡±


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t say that she isn¡¯t an idiot. I can¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t even think about the


    consequences when ramming the car at Mr. Hart. Luckily, she was only asked to leave Bradfort City


    this time. If the same thing happens again, the Walton Family will probably be doomed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but who wouldn¡¯t want a man like Mr. Hart all to herself? I heard that the Young Lady of


    the Barker Group spends almost all her time at the golf club because she knows that Mr. Hart likes to


    y golf, so she waits for him there every day.¡±


    ¡°Of course she knows. There¡¯s also Belle from the Bridgers Family. Ever since her blind date with Mr.


    Hart, she just can¡¯t give up on him. That¡¯s why she always tries to find opportunities to approach him,


    but what use is that?! Besides, I don¡¯t think there will be a woman who can sessfully surpass Myra. I


    think it¡¯s better if I just love myself so that I don¡¯t need to think too much.¡±


    ¡­


    Every word of their conversation had reached the ears of the other two people in the room¡­ And the


    other two outside the room.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Seeing the yfulness in Estelle¡¯s eyes, Myra didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Looks like she just


    wants to listen to some gossip, so why did she act like there was something interesting for me to see?


    When Estelle noticed that Myra was unmoved by what she had just heard, she opened her mouth and


    quietly repeated the conversation that they heard earlier.


    ¡°I heard that the Young Lady of the Barker Group spends almost all her time at the golf club because


    she knows that Mr. Hart likes to y golf, so she waits for him there every day. There¡¯s also Belle from


    the Bridgers Family. Ever since her blind date with Mr. Hart, she just can¡¯t give up on him. That¡¯s why


    she always tries to find opportunities to approach him.¡±


    However, Myra remained indifferent as she followed Estelle and whispered, ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that there are a bunch of women lingering around your man? Myra, let me tell you this¡ª


    a man can suppress his urges for a year or two, but how many of them can resist the seduction of


    beautiful women on the outside for the rest of their lives?¡±


    Myra looked resolute. ¡°Tony isn¡¯t that kind of a person.¡±


    Estelle blinked a few times, but in the end, she threw in the towel. ¡°What am I doing? I was the one who


    matched the two of you at the start, so why am I telling you this now? Besides, I know that you trust


    Tony, but I don¡¯t trust Shawn. However, I get what you all mean. I know that Shawn isn¡¯t a bad man, so


    I decided to be together with him for the moment. We¡¯ll deal with it if the thing I fear the most actually


    happens in the future.¡±


    Although Estelle looked nonchnt, Myra was able to see the real problem. Overall, after many


    excuses, the true reason was that Estelle couldn¡¯t trust any men. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but think


    about Estelle¡¯s parents. Even my own father did the same thing¡­


    After taking a deep breath, she wanted to say something, but then, she secretly sighed. If I continue on


    this matter, it¡¯ll only make her more resistant, so it¡¯s better for me not to say anything at all. Besides, I


    believe that Shawn will never let that happen to her.


    When they exited the parlor, Estelle grabbed Myra¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°I have to tell you this. Even


    though Gemma is stupid, she is still ruthless. After hearing what you told me earlier about her


    condition, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll want to leave Bradfort City.¡± How can a woman like her listen to anyone?!


    I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll only drive her insane, causing her to do something crazy. ¡°Overall, you need to be


    extra careful now, especially with the child inside you. Don¡¯t give her any chance to hurt you.¡±


    Myra nodded. ¡°I was thinking the same thing too.¡±


    After the two of them entered the car, the engine started and it elerated as it took a turn. Suddenly,


    a woman rushed to the front of the car. At that moment, it was Estelle driving the vehicle since Myra


    was pregnant.


    Estelle immediately mmed on the brake while her face turned pale. Meanwhile, the woman outside


    was already crying loudly, ¡°Murder! Someone just rammed me with a car. Help!¡±


    It was a busy street outside the beauty parlor, so the surrounding pedestrians started to gather in a


    short time.


    However, the expressions of the two people sitting in the car suddenly changed. She is a faker!


    When the two of them alighted from the car and saw the woman crying outside, Myra was immediately


    enraged in her heart. It¡¯s Elsie!


    Therefore, she felt that it wasn¡¯t an ident as Elsie had obviously nned the encounter.


    Upon seeing Myra¡¯s gloomy face, Estelle asked, ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Myra nodded. ¡°We used to be colleagues in the Chase Group. She had an affair with Sean


    before, but then, she miscarried the baby inside her. I don¡¯t know how she recently got into contact with


    Tony, but she keeps asking him to break up with me. Now, I don¡¯t know what the hell she is doing.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Estelle¡¯s worried face was immediately filled with disdain and her expression changed as she


    walked toward Elsie. ¡°Let¡¯s see what tricks she has up her sleeves!¡±


    Even though she was wearing a hat and sunsses, she was still a public figure and many people


    could still recognize her, so Myra pulled Estelle aside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle her myself.¡±


    Seeing the determination in Myra¡¯s eyes, Estelle went back into the car.


    Outside, as soon as Myra walked toward Elsie, she raised her voice and shouted at the onlookers while


    pointing at Myra. ¡°Look. This is the woman who purposely rammed the car into me just now! Myra, you


    are also one of the elite families in Bradfort City, right? But, do you really need to use different means


    to drive me away just because you don¡¯t like me?! Now that you can¡¯t drive me away, you even thought


    of a despicable way to ram me with a car!¡±


    ¡°Miss Foster, what did you do to me that made me want to drive you away and ram you with a car?¡±


    Myra remained indifferent.


    ¡°Do you really think I didn¡¯t know that you did those shameful things?! It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all because of you!


    Before you divorced Sean, you seduced Mr. Hart. Did you really think no one would find out about this


    after you kicked me out of the Chase Group?! Today, I will expose you in front of everyone!¡±


    ¡°Great. Miss Foster, can you try to be more specific so that I can record all your words? It¡¯ll be more


    convenient for me to sue you when I make a police report. Miss Foster, if you don¡¯t want to be in prison,


    you can try to say as much nonsense as you like!¡± Myra didn¡¯t pay attention to the whispers of the


    onlookers as Elsie had expected. Instead, she prepared to record Elsie¡¯s words with her phone.


    ¡°Nonsense? M-Me?! I¡¯m not talking nonsense. All I¡¯ve said is the truth. S-Stop recording!¡± Elsie started


    to panic.


    Today, she finally had a chance to escape from those people and find out which hospital Tony was at.


    In the end, she waited for Myra to show up so that she could threaten Myra to tell Tony not to send her


    away from Bradfort City! Not only did Elsie just lose her child, she wanted to exact revenge on L and


    snatch Sean from her, so she wasn¡¯t willing to leave yet!


    ¡°Myra, I won¡¯t hold you ountable for what just happened, but you can¡¯t force me out of Bradfort


    City!¡± Elsie pretended to be calm as she stared at Myra firmly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you want to hold me ountable or not. My friend in the car has already


    called the police. They¡¯ll give a reasonable conclusion by then.¡±

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Myra had no idea what Elsie had meant by ¡®you can¡¯t make me leave Bradfort City¡¯, but she was


    growing annoyed at the other woman¡¯s ridiculous antics.


    As she turned on her heels to leave, she pointed out in a clipped tone, ¡°In case you haven¡¯t noticed,


    there are cameras all around here. Regardless of how things may turn out after this, I won¡¯t try to deny


    any wrongdoing on my part. I just hope that you¡¯ll still have as much bravado by then, Miss Foster.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Elsie stared at Myra dumbfoundedly. As Myra slid into the car, Estelle started the


    engine.


    Elsie snapped out of her daze when Estelle mmed the honk at her to get out of the way. Elsie knew


    there was no way for her to get a word in with Tony. She had called him with different phone numbers,


    but there was no answer on his end. It was clear that he refused to hear anything that she had to say.


    Seized with desperation, she had resorted to asking Myra for help, but her strategy earlier had


    obviously gone awry. She had only seeded in irritating the girl and now, the help she tried to seek


    was slipping out of her reaches. A panicked Elsie stood her ground and barred Estelle from driving


    away while she cried, ¡°Myra, I was wrong for trying to frame you! But, you¡¯re the only person who can


    help me now. I know what I did to you was twisted, but you have to understand that I was way in over


    my head with anger! It was your sister, Kris, who asked for the contents of the drug, but I didn¡¯t think


    that she would use it against you! If I did, I never would have told her in the first ce. I never would


    have deliberately been involved in her wicked schemes!¡±


    Myra listened to the vehement rambling that was going on outside the car, but she had no idea what


    the other woman was saying. It was only when Kris¡¯ name was brought up that she started to connect


    the dots.


    Anger shed in her narrowed eyes as a sudden thought came to her mind.


    Soon, one of the security guards from the beauty parlor rushed out to pull Elsie aside. Once the curious


    crowd that surrounded the vicinity had dispersed following the guard¡¯s intervention, Estelle quickly


    revved the car and sped away from the scene.


    While cruising down the road, she asked, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, it sounds like she has tried to hurt you


    recently. Could it be that your protective knight in shining armor found out about it and has exiled her


    from Bradfort City? Is that why she¡¯s desperate enough to beg for your help?¡±


    Myra nodded. There didn¡¯t seem to be any other reasonable exnation for Elsie¡¯s erratic disy.


    However, Myra¡¯s gaze softened as soon as she thought of Tony and she repressed the urge to grin like


    a lovesick fool.


    Upon seeing that, Estelle rolled her eyes in mock exasperation and clicked her tongue. ¡°Look at your


    situation. I ought to show you how sour and resentful you looked when you were still married to Sean.¡±


    Myraughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that life could surprise me like this.¡± Indeed, meeting Tony had been the


    greatest surprise of her life.


    ¡°Yes. And apparently you¡¯re the only person who¡¯s capable of trapping a surprise like Tony,¡± Estelle


    drawled teasingly. Knowing that he had intervened to put the wretched woman from before in her ce,


    she was no longer worried for Myra¡¯s safety. Turning to nce at Myra, she asked, ¡°Should I drop you


    off at the hospital?¡±


    Myra shook her head. ¡°You can drop me off at the Hart Residence. I¡¯ll be making dinner for Tony


    tonight.¡±


    She had initially nned on returning to the hospital to visit him, but she was suddenly inspired to


    make dinner for the man. Perhaps she was moved to know that he had stood up for her against Elsie,


    making her feel warm and fuzzy at the thought of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to make yourself at home at the Hart Residence, but it¡¯s entirely another to rub your love


    life in my face,¡± Estelle grumbled as she turned to a different route, driving down the road that would


    lead them to the Hart Residence.


    ¡­


    Unbeknownst to Myra and Estelle, they had been so distracted by Elsie¡¯s schemes that they


    overlooked a slightly more crucial detail. Meanwhile, Gemma was relieved to know that she would be


    receiving medical treatment abroad and she babbled excitedly as she eyed her parents and


    grandfather curiously, ¡°I¡¯m sure the treatment is far better abroad. Where will I be going? Can I go to


    South Korea? I could even undergo stic surgery before I return to Bradfort City.¡±


    There was a hysterical edge to the way she spoke and behaved following the car crash. She was


    oblivious to thewsuit that Tony would have filed against her if her family had not agreed to send her


    away from Bradfort City. Edward had been the one to break it to her that she would have to travel out of


    the city for treatment. Her hysterics had unexpectedly died down after she heard that and she had been


    rtively calm for the past two days. She even seemed happy.


    Everyone had downyed the gravity of her facial injuries. They had told her that the wounds would


    heal over time and given how advanced stic surgery treatments were nowadays, there was no


    reason why she would not return to peak condition.


    There had been days when Gemma was absolutely manic, but she found sce in the knowledge that


    she would recover from her injuries as soon as she received the necessary treatment.


    While the rest of the Walton Family was temporarily spared from her tantrums, they made sure that the


    nurses who routinely tended to her knew to remain silent about the extent of her injuries.


    As such, Gemma had yet to catch a glimpse of her face, which was usually bandaged up. She had


    tried on numerous asions to ask for a mirror when the nurse changed her dressing, but someone in


    the family would always switch the topic of conversation and brush off her request. With that being


    said, she was inclined to believe that her injuries were more serious than her family would let on, but


    she didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. Now that she knew she was going to receive treatment abroad, she was


    even more eager to see how her injuries were faring and no one could stop her.


    Her mother had been in the hospital room to tend to her needs as usual, but Gemma sent her away to


    run a false errand. Then, she mbered out of bed and seized a passing nurse, iming that she


    needed help in the room.


    Upon hearing that, the nurse followed her into the room. She had never taken care of the patients on


    this floor and was tantly unaware about the details of Gemma¡¯s condition.


    Seeing as Gemma could not move her hands, she asked the nurse to remove the bandages on her


    face, iming that she would like to see whether her injuries were healing well.


    The nurse had no reason to doubt her as she carefully peeled the bandages off.


    A mirror had been propped up in front of Gemma. She sat still in bed, waiting for the nurse to unravel


    the gauze.


    She knew that there was a possibility that her face had been badly wounded, which exined the


    reason why her family was so adamant that she stayed away from mirrors altogether. As theyers of


    bandages fell away, she was girding herself for the final reveal. However, when the moment came for


    her toy eyes on her reflection, she froze in shock.


    The nurse, on the other hand, had no time to be tactful as she screamed at the gruesome sight before


    her. Then, she staggered back and fell on the floor¡ªthe girl¡¯s face looked worse than the scene of a


    car crash.


    The scream pulled Gemma out of her daze and she furiously pushed the mirror to the floor. The sound


    of ss shattering was mixed with her anguished cries as she yelled, ¡°How did this happen? How??¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Gemma¡¯s scarred face twisted into an ugly grimace. She had braced herself for injuries that could be


    fixed with stic surgery, but the horrifying face in the mirror looked like it belonged to some hideous


    creature. Her face wasn¡¯t just badly injured¡ªit was disfigured! There was a grisly scar that was the


    length of her once-intricate nose and her nose bridge was pitted so badly that if she weren¡¯t breathing,


    she would have thought her nose had been sliced in half.


    Furthermore, there was a jarring scar that stretched from her left cheek to her right and it ran across


    the skin above her cupid¡¯s bow.


    Her gaze darkened and for a moment, she thought she was going to pass out.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be how I look! It just can¡¯t!¡± Gemma shouted as she thrashed around in bed; she was so


    consumed with rage that she could not even feel the pain that shot through her arm.


    Meanwhile, the nurse had finally snapped out of her initial horror and she was beginning to realize that


    the patient had lied so that she could see her own face in the mirror. Scrambling to rise from the floor,


    she rushed over to hold Gemma down, only to be pushed away by the girl before they both stumbled


    onto the floor in a scuffling heap.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. I¡¯ll go and get the doctor immediately!¡± The nurse promised anxiously. Then, she ran


    out of the hospital room.


    Gemma, on the other hand, had never felt so devastated in her entire life. Can I even return to the way


    I used to look? Can I? How is stic surgery going to save this wreck of a face?


    She was spiraling into the icy depths of fear and despair when a figure ran into the room.


    ¡°Gemma, are you okay? How did you end up falling on the floor?¡±

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Kris was at the hospital with Gideon, but she decided to head to Gemma¡¯s room on her own with a


    bouquet of flowers that she brought while he parked the car.


    After learning of Gemma¡¯s incident, Kris doubted that anyone was as happy as she was.


    Gemma had always been acting high and mighty around Kris to the point of snubbing her all the time.


    However, knowing that Gemma came from a prolific and important family, Kris could not risk offending


    her. She had been ecstatic to learn of the ident and the cause behind it because it meant that there


    really was bad blood between the Walton Family and the Hart Family. In addition to the ident,


    Gemma had also sustained injuries to her face¡ªa feature that any woman would pay most attention to


    ¡ªand Kris was seized with wicked glee to know this despite being clueless about the extent of the girl¡¯s


    injuries. Nheless, she maintained a concerned front when she was with the Walton Family.


    Upon entering the hospital room, she saw that Gemma was throwing a maniacal fit and hurried over to


    help her. However, just as she approached, Gemma looked up at her. At the sight of the girl¡¯s


    gruesome face, Kris screamed and backed away.


    To say that Gemma¡¯s face was badly injured would be downying the real situation because she was


    practically disfigured. Her face was garishlycerated and it was as though every inch of her skin had


    been sliced by broken ss, making her look grotesque.


    ¡°My face¡­ Oh, my face¡­¡± Gemma repeated under her breath. She wanted to reach out to touch her


    face, but her hands were far too weak to do so. Gripped with paralyzing fear and panic, she screamed


    when she met Kris¡¯ eyes and quickly cowered in the corner of the room.


    ¡°Gemma!¡± After having entered the room, Gideon took in the scene before him and his face grew grim.


    He pushed Kris aside and ran over to his sister.


    ¡°G-Gideon, how did I end up looking like this?¡± Gemma howled when she saw her brother. She


    burrowed into his arms, feeling like she had found her savior. Shecked the courage to lift her head


    and she trembled as she demanded, ¡°You told me I could be treated! But, look at me! There is no


    treatment that can fix this!¡±


    ¡°Of course there is!¡± he answered assuringly. He tightened his arms around her before he shot an


    usatory look at Kris.


    Kris caught Gideon¡¯s pointed gaze and hastily waved her hands. ¡°I have nothing to do with this. I don¡¯t


    know what happened¡ªI didn¡¯t think I woulde in here and find her like this!¡± she insisted


    vehemently, afraid that she would be med for the chaos in the room. After all, she truly had nothing


    to do with any of this and had only just discovered how grievous Gemma¡¯s facial injuries were.


    Bile was rising in Kris¡¯ throat as the image of the gruesome face she just saw shed in her mind. She


    covered her mouth as she retched and hurriedly rose from her seat to rush out the door.


    Meanwhile, Gemma waspletely devastated and she was spiraling toward a breakdown as she


    sobbed, ¡°What the hell is going on here? How did I end up looking like this?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, Gemma. I know it looks bad now, but the doctor said it¡¯s nothing that stic surgery can¡¯t


    fix and you¡¯ll get your looks back in no time. You¡¯ll look pretty again and we¡¯ll make sure of it,¡± Gideon


    cajoled, looking calm as he held his sister in his arms.


    ¡°Will I really look like my old self again?¡± she asked feebly, her eyes watery. She looked like an


    abandoned kitten.


    He may have been ruthless at times, but he was still kind to his own sister. After all, she was his only


    sibling. With a nod, he answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise you¡¯ll be treated by the best doctor in the


    field.¡±


    ¡°B-But what if I never be pretty again?¡± Gemma asked, her lips trembling. Then, a sudden thought


    seized her. She had spent thest two days avoiding the memory, but she was beginning to recall the


    scene of the ident and the events leading up to it. Frantically, she reached out to tug on her


    brother¡¯s shirt as she demanded, ¡°W-Where¡¯s Tony? How is he?¡±


    Gideon stiffened at the mention of Tony¡¯s name and his gaze darkened considerably. ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    concern yourself with others. All you need to do now is rest.¡±


    Upon seeing the angry look in his eyes, she panicked and a flurry of words tumbled out of her mouth as


    she babbled, ¡°Gideon, you have to understand¡ªI was so blinded with rage that I crashed my car into


    his. Was he hurt badly? Did I cause trouble again for the family?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She had, in actual fact, left a huge mess for the Walton Family to clear up, but the rage in Gideon


    melted when he saw how vulnerable and pitiful she looked.


    Conversely, the Hart Family was bing a huge thorn on his side after this incident.


    He was consumed by pent-up resentment. Back in the day, the effort he had invested to build up


    Hartwell Group was no less than Tony¡¯s, but despite their partnership, thetter had only given him


    one-tenth of thepany shares and assets. Gemma, on the other hand, had devoted herself to Tony,


    only to be sidelined by a woman he had only met a few months ago and now, the Hart Family was


    keeping the Walton Family from thriving in Bradfort City because of the same woman.


    With these in mind, Gideon bit out icily, ¡°What good is there for you to bring him up? Haven¡¯t you


    already suffered enough from all the injuries?¡±


    Gemma choked, her sobs dying down as she stammered, ¡°What are you saying, Gideon? Was Tony


    badly hurt?¡±


    He snorted. ¡°How badly hurt could he be? He¡¯s going to be discharged in a couple of days.¡±


    She looked at him incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me! If he isn¡¯t gravely injured, then why hasn¡¯t he


    visited me? I¡ª¡± She broke off as she recalled how serious her own injuries were, and at the thought of


    the garish scars that marked her face, she grew hysterical once more. ¡°No, no, no! He can¡¯t visit me at


    all¡ªnot while I look hideous! He¡¯s only going to sneer at me and abandon me out of disgust!¡±


    Seeing Gemma like this, Gideon felt his chest tightening with fury as he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you see,


    Gemma? Tony doesn¡¯t like you at all! He likes Myra! The only reason why we wanted you to marry him


    in the first ce was because it was a chance for both our families to arrive at a win-win situation, but


    who could have thought that he was such a tasteless b*stard?¡±


    As far as he was concerned, Gemma was a hundred times better than Myra, but for some twisted


    reason, that despicable man had fallen head-over-heels for thetter instead. A seething Gideon


    mentioned with an air of finality, ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this with Mom, Dad and Grandpa. You¡¯ll be


    leaving Bradfort City to get the treatment you need and once you¡¯ve recovered, they¡¯ll introduce a new


    man to you.¡±


    Judging from the way things had turned out, they could no longer rely on their initial ns to marry


    Gemma off into the Hart Family in order to establish themselves in the city. Gideon was forced toe


    up with another n and fortunately, they had another way out. At that thought, a sinister gleam shone


    in his eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean, Gideon? Are you asking me to give up on Tony by making me leave Bradfort City


    for medical treatment?¡± She gaped at her brother in shock and when she pieced everything together,


    she pushed him aside and shrieked, ¡°I won¡¯t go! I refuse to leave! Has the best doctor flown in¡ªI


    demand to be treated here in Bradfort City!¡±


    ¡°Be reasonable, Gemma!¡± Gideon ordered tersely, raising his voice.


    ¡°Tell me the truth. Why are you all making me leave Bradfort City?¡± At first, she had believed that her


    family was worried about her condition and state of mind when they made the decision to send her


    abroad for treatment. But, if they¡¯re going to ask for the best doctor, why won¡¯t they just fly him in? Why


    is my family sending me away instead of letting me stay with them?


    ¡°Mom will go with you so that she can take care of you. Once you leave this ce, you can finally get a


    peace of mind and forget about Tony. That man isn¡¯t worth your heartache,¡± he exined with forced


    patience.


    ¡°Is there something going on that I don¡¯t know about? Has Tony married that wretched woman?¡±


    Gemma asked and her heart clenched with panic at that thought. ¡°No! That can¡¯t be! Gideon, you have


    to help me! I must marry Tony¡ªI¡¯m the only woman who has the right to marry him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Gideon snapped and in one swift move, he carried her over to the bed while she


    thrashed maniacally. Meanwhile, the doctors whom Kris had called upon were running over to the


    room. Seeing as Gemma was still struggling to escape, Gideon turned to address the doctors in


    exhaustion, ¡°Give her a sedative.¡±

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t lie to me, Gideon! Tell me what the hell is going on! Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± Gemma shouted


    frantically, her eyes wide as she glowered at her brother. Left unbandaged, the scars and wounds on


    her face looked jarring under the lights as they pulled and twisted at her skin. Even the doctors were


    having a hard time taking in the sight of her.


    As the doctors tried to pin her down, she iled her arms and struggled wildly, knocking away the


    syringe that was filled with the sedative. ¡°Why do I have to leave Bradfort City, Gideon? Why? I want to


    know why!¡± she yelled. ¡°None of you have any problem with me being with Tony, so why are you


    making me leave?¡±


    The vein near Gideon¡¯s brow throbbed as the patience drained out of him and his face darkened at his


    sister¡¯s hysterical fit. When she reached out to p away the doctor¡¯s hand once more, he abruptly


    shouted, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    She jumped in shock and her cries died down as she gaped at him. He gritted his teeth as he


    continued, ¡°Do you know why you have to leave? It¡¯s because Tony and the rest of the Hart Family


    don¡¯t want you to stay in the city and get in the way of his rtionship with Myra! Did you really think


    they would forgive you after you crashed your car into his and had him hospitalized? Don¡¯t kid yourself!


    The Hart Family has made it clear that they will be pressing charges against you unless you leave


    Bradfort City! And if they do, you won¡¯t just be charged for reckless driving¡ªyou¡¯d be charged for


    attempted murder!¡±


    ¡°But, I wasn¡¯t trying to murder him!¡± Shocked by Gideon¡¯s words, Gemma began to stammer, ¡°I-I admit


    that I lost control, but that¡¯s only because Tony said he was going to kill me. I couldn¡¯t stand that he was


    being cruel to me and I hated that he was defending that woman. I lost my mind and I tried to knock


    him down with my car, but I didn¡¯t mean to do it! I-I just wanted him to be nice to me¡ª¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± His eyes widened as he reached out to grab her by the wrist. ¡°Did you just say


    that Tony wanted to kill you?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± she denied vehemently, shaking her head as she grew terrified of her brother¡¯s demanding


    tone. ¡°He was only trying to get me to stop harassing him and Myra, but I was angry and upset! He got


    into his car and he was driving away when I saw how gentle he looked while he was on the phone.


    That was when I knew he was speaking to that woman and I was ovee by jealousy. I lost control


    and I tailed after his car¡­¡±


    She trailed off at the memory of the crash. Aggravated, she began to furiously shake her head. She


    wanted to reach up to bury her face in her hands, but her hands were numb with pain. ¡°I¡¯m so angry,


    Gideon! I hate this! Why am I not the one standing next to Tony? Why does Myra get to have him?


    Why?¡±


    Gemma was starting to sound like a broken record. Gideon clenched his jaw as a hard look passed


    over his face. After what seemed like a long moment, he sighed in exhaustion and answered, ¡°Look,


    just do as you¡¯re told. Go abroad with Mom andy low for a bit. We¡¯ll let youe back once this


    whole thing has blown over.¡±


    When he saw that she was still manic, he turned to give the doctors a meaningful look. Then, he


    promised bitterly, ¡°Gemma, we will make them pay for all the pain and suffering they¡¯ve put you


    through. I promise.¡±


    Having been signaled by Gideon, the doctors pinned the girl down on the bed and administered the


    sedative. It wasn¡¯t long before the hospital room quieted down once more. He watched as his sister


    slept peacefully and his face grew stormy.


    It was evident that Gemma had not meant to crash into him since she had been provoked into doing


    so. However, he hated that there was no way for him to get back at the Hart Family and to make things


    worse, he had to tread carefully if he wanted to get through this whole mess unscathed. However, there


    was one thing he knew for sure¡ªhe would make them pay for the turmoil that the Walton Family had


    experienced all this while.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in Tony¡¯s hospital ward, Shawn was solemnly eyeing his brother wearing a cast as he


    asked, ¡°Are you sure that whatever the woman sent you was real?¡± He had a phone in his hand and


    there were a couple of images that were disyed on the screen, most of which contained charts and


    statistics.


    Tony was impassive as he answered, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Shawn frowned, looking pensive. He kept his phone and pulled out the chair next to Tony¡¯s bed. Then,


    he sat as he responded, ¡°I¡¯ll keep looking into this, no matter what. The Walton Family seem to be up to


    something, so keep your guard up.¡± Then, he added as an afterthought, ¡°Gemma, in particr, is a


    time bomb. Grandpa might have banished her from the city, but knowing her, she would definitely put


    up a fight.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± Tony drawled before he reached over to take a slice of pear from the tter on the


    bedside table.


    Shawn was about to reach for a slice as well when the entire tter was taken away from him. He


    stared at his hand, which was frozen in mid-air, and was rendered speechless for a moment. ¡°Did Miss


    Stark slice the pears for you?¡±


    ¡°How insightful of you,¡± Tony said sarcastically before he bit into an apple slice. ¡°Get your woman to


    slice fruits for you and stop stealing from my te.¡±


    Shawn chuckled because he knew that Estelle would rather slice him up than give him apple slices. He


    nced at his watch. Upon seeing the time, he raised a brow and announced teasingly, ¡°Right, I won¡¯t


    bother you lovebirds anymore. I have to go and check on Estelle. She has to film a scene tonight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not some steamy, erotic scene, is it? What kind of scene takes ce in the middle of the night?¡±


    Tony asked insouciantly.


    Shawn¡¯s face darkened when he heard that and he retorted with dark amusement, ¡°You know, I could


    always stay here and take care of you so Miss Stark can take a break. She must be worn out from


    taking care of you for the past couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not she¡¯s worn out is none of your concern.¡± Tony raised his brow and shot his brother a


    pointed look.


    Shawn merely sighed in resignation as he rose from the chair, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant now. You should take


    good care of her and stop being so grumpy in front of her.¡±


    ¡°You can see yourself out,¡± Tony quipped indifferently, his face devoid of expression.


    Shawn shook his head, then turned to leave the room. It wasn¡¯t long after he left when Myra entered


    with a bag full of take-out containers.


    Tony raised his brow at that sight. Then, he turned his gaze away from her, pretending as though he


    hadn¡¯t seen her at all. In fact, he looked as though he could be sulking. Myra smiled pleasantly as she


    sauntered over to him. She took out the containers and ced them on the bedside table, saying,


    ¡°Estelle and I passed by a hotel on our way here, so I went down and grabbed you dinner.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tony frowned in disgust and replied icily, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well then. I guess I¡¯ll just have to eat all these by myself.¡± With that, she opened up the containers


    and spooned rice for herself before she dug into the side dishes. As though she was impressed by the


    dishes, she grinned happily at the meal.


    He gritted his teeth at this, fuming at the woman sitting before him. He was incredulous at how she


    came and went as she pleased and he couldn¡¯t believe the audacity she had to return with a take-out


    meal. Lisa had been the one to ask the kitchen to prepare and deliver his meals for the past couple of


    days. But now, I¡¯m stuck with a woman who not only refuses to prepare meals for me, but has resorted


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    to bringing me take-out! She didn¡¯t even bother going home to ask the kitchen to make my meals!


    He suddenly barked stiffly, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Myra looked at him in confusion. ¡°You just said you weren¡¯t hungry.¡±


    Tony knew she was feigning innocence and she was deliberately aggravating the situation. He raised


    his brow once more and tried to hide his amusement as he pointed out coldly, ¡°They just put me on an


    IV. Shall I take it out and walk over to you myself?¡±


    Myra sighed to herself when she heard that. He¡¯s no fun. Then, putting down her bowl and utensils, she


    shuffled over to him and mumbled, ¡°What is it?¡±


    She had only just stopped by his bedside when he abruptly wrapped his arm around her waist and


    before she could react, he pulled her into his embrace.


    Just then, the door to the suite opened with a click and Myra¡¯s face flushed in embarrassment. She


    tried to straighten her posture, but the man under her refused to let go. His arm tightened around her


    waist, but he was careful not to hurt her as he pressed her against him. He looked up at the door and


    his deep voice rumbled next to her ear as he asked curtly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    She stiffened before she turned to look at the doorway.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Standing in the doorway was a fresh-faced and pretty nurse whom they had never seen before. She


    had a medical record in one hand and the other held a pen as it rested on the doorknob.


    The nurse had frozen in ce after seeing the unexpected scene before her and she only snapped out


    of her daze when she registered what Tony had said. She stammered as she flushed, ¡°P-Pardon me. I


    saw that the door was open, so I came in without knocking.¡±


    Meanwhile, Myra was blushing all the way down to her neck as she tore herself away from him despite


    his firm hold. As she straightened her posture, she shot him a deadly re before turning to give the


    nurse a sheepish look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; are you here to check up on him? I can step away for a bit while you


    do your work.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The nurse hummed pensively in response. Myra could be wrong, but she thought there could have


    been a cold gleam in the nurse¡¯s eyes as thetter acknowledged her. However, the nurse resumed her


    demure countenance as she nced over at Tony and asked warily, ¡°H-Have I perhaps arrived at the


    wrong time?¡±


    He eyed her cidly and he was nonchnt as he replied, ¡°You may proceed with the check-up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course!¡± The nurse ced the medical record on his bed as she hastened to assess his


    wounds. When she was done, she scribbled notes onto the record. Then, she nodded as she dered,


    ¡°Your wounds are healing just fine, but you have to be careful not to tear them again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss,¡± Myra interjected gratefully, having stood at one side throughout the nurse¡¯s


    assessment.


    Upon hearing that, the nurse turned and appraised her with a frown. Myra shrugged it off, thinking that


    she was peeved after she had caught them fooling around earlier. After all, she did mention that he had


    to take care not to tear his wounds open.


    Tony, on the other hand, abruptly pulled Myra toward him, but he had strained his arm in the process


    and his wounds tore open slightly. Seeing this, the nurse let out a small gasp and quickly held his arm.


    When she saw that the other two were giving her an odd look, she regainedposure and managed


    a disapproving look as she chided, ¡°He¡¯ll tear his wounds if he strains himself like this. I¡¯ll have to get


    someone to bandage them up again.¡±


    An rmed Myra said apologetically, ¡°Sorry for putting you through the trouble.¡±


    With nothing more to say, the nurse rushed out the door, but she was stopped in her tracks when Tony


    frowned and countered stonily, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. There¡¯s no need to bandage the wounds again.¡±


    Myra stared at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop messing things up?¡±


    He settled down slightly when he caught her pointed gaze. The nurse, on the other hand, had frozen in


    ce before she saw their exchange and now hurried out of the room with an unreadable look on her


    face.


    It wasn¡¯t long before she returned with another nurse and the both of them had a cart between them.


    After they had changed the dressing, they each let out a sigh of relief and the second nurse nudged the


    first one as she teased, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you this serious when you do your rounds, Hayley. We only


    have to do three rounds each, but you¡¯ve done at least five or six of them here. Are you perhaps


    angling for a better performance review this month?¡±


    Hayley had felt a lump in her throat when she heard the first part of her colleague¡¯s words and she had


    almost reached out to grab thetter¡¯s arm to make her stop talking. However, upon hearing the


    second half of the statement, Hayley visibly rxed.


    Her gaze darted quickly to the impassive-looking man on the bed before she retorted nonchntly, ¡°I


    don¡¯t care about the performance review.¡± She looked as though she was about to say something


    more, but swallowed her words after casting a sideways nce at Myra.


    After having wrapped up their task in Tony¡¯s hospital room, the two nurses pushed the cart out the door.


    Then, the nurse yfully bumped her shoulder against Hayley, snapping the girl out of her daze as she


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Do you have a thing for Director Hart?¡±


    A shocked Hayley made to mp her hand over her colleague¡¯s mouth, but thetter had dodged in


    time and raised a quizzical brow at her. ¡°There¡¯s no point trying to keep it a secret from me. Director


    Hart¡¯s fianc¨¦e might not have noticed it, but everyone else can tell you have feelings for him¡ªit¡¯s


    written all over your face.¡±


    Hayley was taken aback at first, but a slow smile started to tug on her lips as she turned to look at the


    other nurse. ¡°Are you saying that everyone knows except for Miss Stark?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course.¡± The nurse rolled her eyes in exasperation. ¡°I mean, I thought it was pretty obvious.


    But, Hayley, seeing as both our fathers have maintained a long-standing friendship and you and I are


    rather close as well, I think it¡¯s my duty to tell you to stay away from that man. I¡¯ve heard that he was


    the one who pursued Miss Stark romantically and she¡¯s the only person he¡¯ll marry. There were plenty


    of women who threw themselves at him a couple of years ago, but he didn¡¯t so much as spare them a


    nce and he couldn¡¯t even be bothered with the attention they gave him. You know thatdy who


    stays on this floor¡ªthe one with the badly disfigured face? She ended up in this terrible state because


    she offended Miss Stark. One can¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.¡±


    The nurse then patted Hayley¡¯s shoulder and added, ¡°Your father¡¯s been setting you up with a couple of


    dates, hasn¡¯t he? Take this chance to find a good man to settle down with¡ªsomeone whose status is


    simr to ours. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to get yourself entangled with Director Hart.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like how you¡¯re putting it, Marianne,¡± A displeased Hayley protested. ¡°Isn¡¯t Director Hart and his


    family way out of Miss Stark¡¯s league too? Besides, wee from political families, Marianne. Who is


    to say that I can¡¯t be useful to the Hart Family?¡±


    Marianne frowned. ¡°The Hart Family would naturally have strong political connections, so they¡¯ll have


    no use for people like us. I¡¯m just looking out for you. It won¡¯t end well for you if you fall too deep.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Hayley replied as she nodded while they made their way toward the nursing unit. She knew


    that Marianne would only continue to nag if she did not ede to her advice. ¡°I know you mean well


    and I promise I won¡¯t overstep my boundaries.¡±


    However, their conversation only made her more determined to pursue the man. Why shouldn¡¯t I go


    after the most eligible bachelor? We¡¯re both unmarried, so I have every right to pursue him. Besides,


    didn¡¯t Marianne just say that everyone can tell I have feelings for him? Does that mean that he knows


    too?


    As Hayley dwelled on that thought, she told herself that she liked him not because of his wealth, status


    or family background, but for who he truly was. She convinced herself that she had his best interests in


    heart and having done so, she felt much better.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Myra had waited until the nurses left the wars before she shot Tony several affronted looks.


    ¡°I was the one who made the meal¡ªright to the veryst dish. You can either eat it or go hungry for the


    rest of the night!¡±


    She was furious at how he didn¡¯t seem to care about his own body in the slightest.


    When he heard that, his expression softened and he beckoned her over to the bed.


    Myra pursed her lips and refused to budge. Seeing this, he raised a brow and made as if to get down


    from the bed.


    He had only just been put on the IV and she grew worried that he could very well detach the cann.


    Out of resignation, she sauntered over to him.


    Tony reached out to sp her hand in his and his voice was t as he responded, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, but my


    hands are rather clumsy at the moment.¡±


    She nearly sputtered at this. He was a proud man, but he had as good as told her that he was hungry


    and he wanted her to spoon-feed him.


    An amused Myra nced at their ovepping hands and pointed out, ¡°You have to let go of my hand if


    you want me to bring the dishes over.¡±


    Tony nodded and released her so that she could bring the dishes over to him. However, instead of


    feeding him, she ced the containers down next to the bed and added, ¡°Here you go. You¡¯ll have to


    eat dinner on your own because I need to ask the nurses whether you have to be on the IV for the rest


    of the night once you¡¯re done with this bottle.¡±


    With that, she stepped away from him and headed out the door.


    He watched as she walked away with her straight back. Then, he raised a brow as his lips curved up in


    a smirk.


    ¡­


    In another hospital room, Gemma had regained consciousness after the sedative wore off and her


    previously calm demeanor was swiftly reced with several rounds of her hysterical fits.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Most of her fits revolved around the same thing¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to leave Bradfort City and she insisted


    on having the doctor flown in so that she could receive her treatment here in the hospital.


    There had also been several asions when Gemma tried to sneak over to Tony¡¯s hospital ward at the


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    end of the corridor, but she was reprimanded by the guards stationed outside her room before she


    could even get past the threshold.


    The bodyguards had been stationed outside her door ever since she found out about the severity of her


    wounds. While her family had told her that the bodyguards were for her protection, they were secretly


    worried that she would throw a manic fit and stir up trouble once more. Gemma had avidly protested


    against this decision, but it was to no avail. In addition to her tantrums, the injuries on her hands had


    taken a turn for the worse after her refusal to sit still and recuperate. It wasn¡¯t until after Edward¡¯s stern


    warning that she finally settled.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to leave Bradfort City. Why am I being banished?¡± Gemma sobbed pathetically after


    he had left the room. She burrowed into Shelly¡¯s arms as she cried, ¡°Mom, if I promise to never throw


    another fit, can you convince Grandpa to let me stay? My face is already ruined¡ªI don¡¯t understand


    how the Hart Family could still treat me like this¡­¡±


    Shelly regarded her daughter with a pained look as her eyes rimmed red. Gemma was the apple of her


    eye and Shelly had indulged in her every whim ever since the day she was born. It broke her heart to


    see the suffering that the girl endured, but Edward¡¯s words had left her with no choice. Patting her


    daughter¡¯s head, she cajoled, ¡°Gemma, I¡¯ll be with you the entire time and I¡¯m going to take great care


    of you while we¡¯re abroad. Gideon will bring us to the airport this evening. As soon as your face


    recovers, we¡¯ll catch the first flight back to Bradfort City, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay!¡± Gemma shrieked, swatting away Shelly¡¯s hands as her eyes grew bloodshot. ¡°I¡¯m


    not leaving! I¡¯m not going anywhere! You know there¡¯s no way for me to return after I leave the city!


    Even if there was a way, Myra would be married to Tony by then! I can¡¯t let her marry him! Mom, you


    have to help me¡ªyou¡¯re the only one who can! I didn¡¯t manage to get rid of the child in her womb¡ª¡±


    She broke off as a sudden thought seized her. Then, she turned to look at her mother steadily as she


    added, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you go and help me to get rid of that mongrel Myra¡¯s carrying?¡±


    Upon seeing the crazed look in the girl¡¯s eyes, Shelly felt her heart clench and she patted the former¡¯s


    shoulder as she offered in constion, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. I know how much you¡¯ve suffered and I


    promise you whatever pain Myra has put you through, I will unleash on her a thousandfold of it!¡±


    There was a steely edge to her words. She was certain that Myra was the only reason why her


    daughter had spiraled into madness.


    Squeezing Gemma¡¯s hand, Shelly spoke with an air of finality, ¡°Get some rest, Gemma. We¡¯ll work out


    our next step after this.¡± Feeling tired all of a sudden, she straightened her back and decided to head


    home to pack up her things. As she was leaving, she cast a meaningful look at the bodyguards


    standing outside the door, silently ordering them to keep an eye on her daughter.


    It wasn¡¯t long after Shelly had left that Kris dropped by to visit Gemma.


    At first, the bodyguards had denied entrance to Kris, but Gemma noticed her presence and eyed the


    two men stonily. ¡°I asked Kris to drop by for a chat; it gets boring here when I¡¯m on my own.¡±


    The guards exchanged a look and each knew what the other was thinking. It should be fine for her to


    meet a friend, as long as nothing happens to her. Besides, the visitor happens to be Gideon¡¯s girlfriend.


    What could go wrong?


    After having achieved a consensus among themselves, the two burly men stepped aside and allowed


    Kris through.


    When Gemma had closed the door, Kris turned to look at her and saw that her face was concealed


    under bandages once more. She shuddered as she recalled the grotesque image she had seen the


    other day, but feigned nonchnce as she stood in front of Gemma.


    Upon seeing that Gemma was staring at her, Kris frowned and began gingerly, ¡°About the other day¡ªI


    didce Myra¡¯s lemonade with the drug, but a secretary in her office had probably taken the drink by


    ident and she ended up in a terrible manner. Myra could have figured out that something¡¯s wrong


    because she¡¯s asked Dad for a maternity leave. I can¡¯t continue with our ns anymore, seeing as she


    hasn¡¯t been to work recently.¡±


    ¡°You ipetent fool!¡± Gemma seethed as her gaze darkened with scorn and her grimace looked


    worse with all theyers of bandages. Kris swallowed and clenched her fists at the sight of this, but


    before she could say anything, the mutted girl shot her an incredulous look as she snapped, ¡°So,


    you¡¯re just going to give up and do nothing? Why didn¡¯t you try to get rid of the child again?¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m left without a choice here. Tony has likely grown suspicious of Elsie and he¡¯s forcing her out


    of Bradfort City. I think he knows what we¡¯ve been up to, but funnily enough, he hasn¡¯te after me


    yet or demanded an answer out of me. All this suspense is making me jumpy,¡± Kris remarked pensively


    as her brows drew together.


    ¡°The only reason why he hasn¡¯te after you is because Elsie hasn¡¯t sold us out yet! You¡¯re going to


    be the next Young Mistress of the Walton Family, but you¡¯re so spineless that it makes me sick.


    How can someone like you be good enough for my brother?¡± Gemma thundered, her words cutting.


    Kris could feel herself growing diminutive at the abuse, but she swallowed the bitterness instead of


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Myra¡¯s been lingering around this floor recently, but she has to go out and do


    her own things at some point. All you have to do is get your timing right and carry out our ns. I¡¯ll take


    care of whateveres after that,¡± Gemma instructed breezily. Kris, on the other hand, could feel her


    heart clench in spite and fury.


    While Gemma sounded as though she was ready to bear the brunt of whatever could happen next, Kris


    knew better than to trust her. She would not hesitate to wash her hands off as soon as things go south


    and she would have Kris be a scapegoat. Nheless, Kris lowered her gaze and responded


    coldly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Meanwhile, Gemma was beginning to grow tired of the conversation. Kris was an eyesore and she


    looked like Myra, if not prettier. Any woman who was young and beautiful was considered an eyesore


    to Gemma now and she couldn¡¯t help but think about the travesty that was hercerated face.


    After a while, Kris left the room and her eyes grew cold as soon as the door closed behind her. ¡°An


    ipetent fool, huh?¡± Her red lips curved into a smirk as a look of disgust and scorn filled her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see who will turn out to be the ipetent fool after this!¡±


    She pulled up a video on her phone¡ªone which she had gone through painstaking measures to obtain


    and without sparing another thought, she uploaded the clip into a mailbox and sent it out.


    As she kept her phone, Kris recalled what Gemma had said earlier. If Myra was on this floor, then Kris


    would hate to run into her. With that in mind, she hurried toward the elevators.


    However, Myra herself was making her way over from the direction of the elevator lobby.


    Kris stiffened as she took in the stoic expression on Myra¡¯s face. She wasn¡¯t sure how much Myra


    knew about the details of the incident, but she felt uneasy all the same.


    Feigning nonchnce, she brushed past Myra, but as soon as she did so, she heard Myra speak


    chillingly, ¡°I hear that it takes forever to wash blood off one¡¯s hands, Kris.¡±


    While Kris bristled at the words, Myra simply sauntered down the hall and created some distance


    between both of them. Kris¡¯ eyes shed with mixed emotions, but her gaze darkened after a while. It¡¯s


    not my fault that Myra insisted on stealing everything from me! She should have known that I¡¯m not one


    to share!


    ¡­


    Myra was walking down the hallway toward Tony¡¯s room when she was unable to repress the remorse


    in her heart. She then made a call to the secretary who had recently suffered a miscarriage.


    Upon hearing her family answering the call, Myra inquired about the poor woman¡¯s condition and told


    them that she would drop by to visit her soon before hanging up the call.


    Myra felt her heart sink as she thought about how the family had sounded grateful for her concern. She


    did not dare to tell them that she was the reason why the secretary had suffered a miscarriage in the


    first ce. After all, she had no proof to support this devastating im.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    There had not been much to glean from what Elsie had said, but she knew that the entire incident had


    something to do with Kris and probably Gemma as well.


    She felt uneasy as she returned to Tony¡¯s suite and upon entering, she saw that he was eating his meal


    with one hand.


    Although he was injured and seated on the bedside while spooning mouthfuls of food with one hand,


    he looked graceful nheless.


    Myra felt the knot in her stomach untangle at the sight of him doing so. She sauntered over and took


    the spoon and the bowl from him before she brought a mouthful of porridge to his thin lips.


    Tony raised his brow at her action. ¡°I thought I was supposed to eat it on my own.¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°At the speed you¡¯re eating, the porridge would be cold by the time you


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    manage to finish it.¡±


    He shed the barest hint of a smile as he mused, ¡°You never mean what you say, Myra. I know you


    care about me. You don¡¯t have toe up with an excuse just so you can run back here and feed me,


    you know.¡±


    A blushing Myra unceremoniously shoved a spoonful of porridge into his mouth and snapped, ¡°Shut up


    and eat your porridge.¡±


    A low chuckle escaped Tony and a glint of amusement shed in his obsidian eyes.


    After they were done with the meal, they decided to take ate evening stroll. It was inevitable that they


    had to pass Gemma¡¯s suite in order to get to the elevators and as they took in the burly bodyguards


    stationed outside her room, they could also hear her manic screams from behind the door. It sounded


    as though she was on the phone as she demanded to be released from the room, but it was clear that


    her request had been met with harsh rejection.


    Seeing that Myra¡¯s expression had grown grim, Tony reached out to sp her hand and gave it a


    gentle squeeze.


    They entered one of the elevators and pressed the button for the first floor. The elevator made several


    stops along the way and as people came and went, she took care to shield him, afraid that someone


    could jostle against or bump into the cast on his arm.


    He only smiled at her defensive stance and tightened his grip on her hand.


    For all the time they had spent together, it seemed as though they had never once taken a stroll with


    their hands intertwined. They made their way to the hospital gardens and treated the evening walk as


    light exercise. She clearly enjoyed herself, judging from the smile on her face that remained in ce


    throughout the entire stroll.


    asionally, a few passers-by would notice them and observe their obvious chemistry with admiration


    and envy. Myra had never thought that her rtionship with Tony woulde so naturally and there


    was a synergy between them that was akin to that of an old married couple, although they had only


    been dating for less than half a year.


    When she abruptly came to a stop, she rose on her tiptoes. Under the man¡¯s quizzical gaze, she


    reached up to pull him down by the nape and ced a kiss on his cheek. Then, she blushed as she


    looked away from him.


    Tony¡¯s eyes brightened at her gesture as he teased, ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡±


    He had no qualms about saying such things in public.


    Upon hearing that, Myra felt her heart begin to race and she began to chide herself for acting like a


    lovesick idiot. It was no wonder that she found herself subjected to his merciless teasing all the time.


    She was about to march forward when Tony intentionally tripped her. He caught her by the waist just as


    she stumbled before he bent down to press his lips against her pink ones.


    Myra¡¯s eyes widened momentarily as she met the endless ocean that was his dark gaze. She could


    see the warmth and the fierce love he had for her in his eyes.


    Before long, her eyes fluttered close as she melted into the kiss, which felt unbelievably perfect in all its


    tenderness and passion.


    When they finally parted from one another, Myra was left breathless and Tony was panting slightly as


    well. He pressed his forehead to hers, his chest rising and falling as he tried to catch his breath. His


    gaze darkened with sentiments as he stared into her eyes and he could no longer repress his urge. As


    he dipped his head to kiss her once more, he nibbled on her lips before he released her.


    ¡°Tony,¡± she murmured in protest after she finally remembered where they were and what they had


    done. Her blush crept all the way down to her neck as she stomped her foot. She wanted to push him


    away, but her legs went limp from the kiss and she had to lean onto him for support.


    A chuckle sounded in the back of Tony¡¯s throat and Myra could feel his warm breath stirring the top of


    her head. An unexpected warmth seized her as she nuzzled into his chest and pretended as though no


    one else could see her.


    As they stood embracing in the garden, it was like they were in their own pink little bubble.


    ¡­


    While this was happening, two women were staring at the happy couple with disgruntled and hostile


    looks in their eyes.


    Hayley was leaning against the window in the nurse station, which was tucked away on the fourth floor


    of the hospital. She had been scribbling notes on the medical record in her left hand, but her eyes were


    no longer focused on the charts and details on the record. Instead, she was staring at the scene in the


    gardens and her clear gaze darkened with jealousy.


    She had seen Tony and Myra¡¯s outward disy of affection. She never thought that a man as cold and


    curt as him could be so gentle. To be cared for and loved by him would surely be a woman¡¯s dream


    Then, her eyes fell on the woman in his arms. Upon seeing that it was Myra, she seethed.


    No matter how Hayley looked at it, there was nothing about Myra that was attractive enough to warrant


    the affection of a fine specimen like Tony.


    The girl was pleasant-looking, but certainly not as pretty as Hayley was and there were plenty of


    women out there whose figures were more attractive than hers. Furthermore, there was nothing


    formidable about Myra¡¯s family background or her capabilities as well. With all those in mind, Hayley


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it was about Myra that made her so alluring to men.


    As she dwelled grimly in these thoughts, her pretty face twisted into a grimace and the light faded from


    her eyes.


    Meanwhile, the other woman who had spotted Tony and Myra¡¯s garden rendezvous was Gemma.


    She had received a video clip in her inbox shortly after Kris had left her room. Clicking on it, she saw


    that it was footage taken from the day she had lost control and crashed into Tony. It was a recording of


    their exchange in the basement parking lot, but it was cut off right before the scene where she was


    shown entering her car.


    While there was no audio, the clip had obviously been edited to focus on Tony as he strangled her. The


    fear and helplessness were clearly reflected in her eyes as he choked the air out of her.


    Having seen the video, Gemma wanted to rush out of her room, but no one in her family had allowed


    her to leave despite all her demanding phone calls. They had asked her to calm down, promising her


    that she could return to Bradfort City to tie up whatever loose ends she had after her surgery abroad.


    But, I don¡¯t want to leave the city! Why should I be the one to be banished?


    She knew that the dust would settle as soon as she was out of the city. Myra would have married Tony


    and they would have a baby together. There was little point for her to return to Bradfort City by then, let


    alonee up with ways for her to sideline that wretched woman.


    After throwing yet another manic tantrum in the ward, she realized that all her efforts were futile. With


    her spirits sanded down to nothing, she made her way to the window and looked down at the hospital


    gardens, only to see Tony and Myra losing themselves in a passionate kiss.


    They looked so entranced that even Gemma could feel the lingering warmth and love between them


    and she wasn¡¯t even anywhere close to the gardens.


    Feeling as though an axe had sliced her heart into half, she pressed her hand against her chest and for


    a moment, she thought she would die from the heartache.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    She should have been the one to be in Tony¡¯s arms, but Myra had toe along and take everything


    away from her. In retrospect, she should have followed him back to Bradfort City months ago, but she


    hadn¡¯t thought that he would fall head over heels for another woman within such a short span of time.


    Gemma wanted to clench her fists, but a sharp ache tore through her arms whenever she moved her


    fingers. The injuries on her hands were already grave on their own, but any movement that required so


    much as an ounce of strength was enough to send a paralyzing pain through her bones.


    She gritted her teeth. If he hadn¡¯t provoked her the other day, she wouldn¡¯t have lost control and


    rammed into him with her car, thereafter crashing into the oing truck. She wouldn¡¯t have ended up


    in such a sorry state.


    A fire burned in her eyes as she dwelled on those and at the thought of the video she had just received,


    she grew even more outraged.


    ¡­


    Tony and Myra had kept their evening stroll brief and before long, they headed back into the room.


    Along the way, she brought up the incident with Elsie from earlier that day. ¡°Do you think Elsie was the


    one who gave Kris the drug? And if that was the case, does that mean the secretary in my office


    suffered a miscarriage after identally taking the drug that was meant for me?¡±


    Tony hadn¡¯t wanted to let Myra learn the truth, given how traumatizing it could be for her to learn that


    someone wasing after her and the child she was carrying. Heaving a sigh of resignation, he


    squeezed her hand gently and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to know about it, but now that you do, please


    don¡¯t be afraid or stressed out by it.¡±


    He paused, then added softly, ¡°We found Kris¡¯ fingerprints on the lemon and the reason why I haven¡¯t


    exposed her yet is because I¡¯m saving this information for future asions.¡± Worried that she would


    read too much into the situation, he kissed her forehead and continued speaking. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for


    you to worry about. I won¡¯t let Kris get away so easily after all the things she¡¯s done. Besides, even if I


    don¡¯t go after her, fate has a way of getting rid of the wicked. When all thesee to an end, I¡¯ll make


    sure she pays for all her crimes.¡±


    A harsh gleam shed in the pitch ck of his eyes as he said that.


    Tony thought about how Myra had so narrowly dodged a bullet. If the timing had been off by a second,


    she would have been the one to ingest the spiked lemonade and she would have been the one to


    suffer the miscarriage instead of her secretary. The child that they had only just conceived would be


    lost and at that thought, he simply could not contain his rage.


    He wanted nothing more than to kill Kris wherever she stood, but knowing that she could still be of use,


    he decided to spare her for now.


    Myra, on the other hand, nodded after hearing what he had said. ¡°I trust you.¡±


    She agreed that there was no reason for her to worry. After all, Tony had his own way of dealing with


    those things and he had the brains to make sure things turned out just as he had nned. ¡°But, what if


    Elsie refuses to leave Bradfort City?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    ¡°She has to leave,¡± he answered stoically before he frowned. His expression softened when he turned


    to look at Myra. ¡°She¡¯s not like Sasha. If we spare her, she¡¯s only going to bite back even harder and


    we won¡¯t know what she¡¯s going to do next. I can promise to spare Sasha, but I can¡¯t do the same for


    Elsie. She must leave Bradfort City, no matter what.¡±


    He looked grim as he thought, I¡¯ve had enough sleepless nights and it¡¯s time to put an end to her


    shenanigans.


    When Myra heard how resolute Tony sounded, she decided to let the matter drop. She knew that he


    had a knack for getting what he wanted.


    Presently, as they walked past Gemma¡¯s suite, they could no longer hear her shrill cries and hysterical


    ramblings, which meant she had given up after failing to get her way.


    Not long after they had returned to the suite, Leo hurried into the room to set up Tony¡¯s work


    documents andptop. Apparently, Tony was insistent on taking care of things at work despite his


    injuries.


    As he set himself to work in what had quickly be his makeshift office, Myra reached out to take


    her phone from him. Following her pregnancy, he had been keeping her phone away from her on the


    days when they were together. She was about to unlock her phone to text Estelle when it rang with an


    iing call.


    Myra couldn¡¯t react in time to answer the sudden call, but it ended within seconds.


    As she frowned, she couldn¡¯t help but feel as though something was off. Calls from unfamiliar numbers


    had been recently pestering her, but she had never been the type to entertain those calls. Presently, as


    though the person knew that she would not answer, the stranger who had called her texted her instead


    after hanging up, in which there was a video that had to be downloaded.


    Myra clicked into the video and downloaded it using the Wi-Fi in the hospital.


    She nced over at Tony, who was buried in his work. Leo, on the other hand, was reporting


    information to him every once in a while. Upon seeing that, Myra rose from her seat and headed out of


    the door before she walked toward one of the windows that ran along the corridor as she clicked into


    the downloaded video.


    As soon as the video was pulled up, she immediately recognized the two persons in the footage¡ªTony


    and Gemma.


    The two appeared to be in conflict and from the looks of it, things were taking a hostile turn. Within


    seconds, he reached out to sp his hand around her throat and there was an obvious strength in his


    hold as he choked her. He was regarding her with an icy look, impassive despite the ferocity in his grip


    while her face scrunched up with pain as she struggled to breathe.


    Myra watched the video with widened eyes, her own breath hitching even though she knew that


    Gemma was currently fine and resting in the room at the other end of the hallway. Nheless, it


    wasn¡¯t until she saw Tony release Gemma that she slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    After watching the short clip, she found that she had broken into cold sweat within the brief minute


    during which the video had yed.


    She drew in a deep breath, and after what seemed like a long while, her heart began to slow into a


    steady pace once more.


    However, the next moment, her phone rang once more. This time, she did not evade it, and instead


    picked it up with a steely look in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ve seen the video.¡± Gemma¡¯s mocking voice was filled with hatred as she sneered


    at Myra from the other end of the line.


    Myra¡¯s grip tightened on her phone. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all. I¡¯m just really angry about what happened to me and I¡¯m nning to forward this video


    to the press. I think they would be very intrigued to see what that man did to me before he threatened


    to press charges against me for reckless driving,¡± Gemma answered insouciantly, sounding as though


    she couldn¡¯t care less about this. Myra, on the other hand, was bridling at her words.


    She gritted her teeth as she hissed, ¡°Tony only did what he needed to get you to back off, Gemma. He


    didn¡¯t even hurt you. Even if you were to send that video to the press, it¡¯s not going to affect him in any


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    way!¡±


    ¡°Well, why are you getting so worked up then?¡± Gemma shrieked.


    Myra flinched as the girl¡¯s shrill voice painfully pierced her eardrums. Having walked a bit of distance


    away from Tony¡¯s ward, she lowered her voice and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°So, what the hell is it


    that you want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Gemma repeated, her voice raising to a sharp octave. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want?


    I want you to leave Tony and get rid of that child you¡¯re carrying! I want you to stay away from him for


    good!¡± she screamed maniacally and Myra could hear the echo that followed. From the sound of it, the


    girl was shouting at her from within a restroom.


    ¡°What you want is impossible!¡± Myra retorted without hesitation.


    ¡°Impossible?¡± Gemma was outraged at Myra¡¯s refusal. ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t love Tony that much after


    all! You¡¯re only after his family¡¯s wealth and status because you don¡¯t even love him enough to make


    this sacrifice for him! And yet there you are, acting as though you¡¯ve fallen deep for him! I knew it! How


    could you be in love with him after knowing him for less than a few months?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Myra answered, suddenly seized with an odd sense of calm. ¡°Gemma, if I truly love


    Tony, I would stick with him through thick and thin. I know how much I mean to him. If I leave him, it¡¯s


    only going to break his heart. Why would I put him through that kind of pain?¡±

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    ¡°You kept saying that you like Tony and you love him but the truth is, you only want to possess him. You


    don¡¯t care if he likes you or if he can ept you, all you want is him! You don¡¯t love him at all and you


    only love yourself!¡±


    Myra clutched the phone in her hand. ¡°You pushed him so hard that he lost his reasoning and strangled


    you, and you caused him to hate you even more. Gemma, you were the one who brought yourself to


    where you are now. Every time you try to harm someone, you end up hurting yourself. Just stop it.¡±


    Myra took a deep breath and her expression was stern. ¡°If you stop with what you are doing now, you


    may not need to leave Bradfort City and everything can still return to the way it was¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Before Myra could finish, Gemma interrupted her and she yelled, ¡°Do you think that your


    words can make me back off? I love Tony and I want to be with him! This is how my love is! The reason


    he grew to hate me is because of you and your dirty tricks, you b*tch! Why can¡¯t you just die already?¡±


    Her words made Myra so angry that thetter¡¯s chest started heaving vigorously.


    Gemma is like a madwoman and words just cannot get through her thick skull! Myra gripped her phone


    tightly while mes of anger raged inside her.


    ¡°You are unwilling to leave Tony, right? Okay, then; I have given you a chance and it is you who


    rejected it, Myra! You shall repent in front of the elders of the Hart Family and confess to them how you


    love the treasured grandson of the Hart Family!¡±


    With that, Gemma hung up without giving Myra a chance to respond.


    Myra was able to imagine what Gemma might do when she lost her reasoning. With her brows tightly


    knitted, she bit her lip and dialed her number, but the person on the other side had switched off her


    phone.


    A sense of foreboding shrouded Myra. She tried to call Gemma two more times but the woman¡¯s phone


    was still off, which confirmed her suspicion that thetter was really enraged this time.


    Feeling flustered, Myra dashed toward Tony¡¯s ward and barged into the room without knocking. Leo


    was reporting some work-rted issues to Tony in the room, and her sudden and panicked intrusion


    stunned them. They then turned to look at her.


    Myra¡¯s mouth parted and just as she was about to say something, Tony¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He


    nced at the screen and gestured at her to wait for a moment before picking up the call.


    ¡°Hello.¡± His voice was deep and pleasant.


    The person on the other end of the line said something, which caused his expression to fall.


    At the same time, Leo and Myra¡¯s phone rang urgently.


    Myra, who could guess what had happened, nced at her phone screen and realized that Tony might


    not need her to inform him about the incident at all. So, she left the room while biting her lip and picked


    up Estelle¡¯s call.


    ¡°What happened, Myra? The ¡®Weekly News¡¯ just posted a video of a little over a minute that showed


    Tony strangling Gemma! Although the video was enjoyable for me to watch, it shouldn¡¯t be uploaded on


    the Inte!¡± Estelle spoke really fast but Myra was able to hear the voices of other people at the film


    set. Feeling flustered, she bit her lip. ¡°It was Gemma¡­ She gave me a call earlier and used the video


    to threaten me to leave Tony and abort my pregnancy, but I rejected her.¡±


    ¡°You would have been mad if you had agreed to her terms! It¡¯s merely a stupid video, yet she thought


    to use it to threaten you to leave Tony and abort your child? She must have a screw loose!¡± Upon


    hearing what Myra had to say, Estelle was enraged. ¡°Fine; forget it. I only wanted to ask about the


    video. Anyway, it¡¯s a trivial matter and the Hart Family will know how to solve it. You don¡¯t need to


    overthink this tiny matter. It¡¯s nothing important to the Hart Family.¡±


    She intentionally made it sound insignificant for fear that Myra might crack her head over this.


    ¡°Speaking of which, next time if you go for a pregnancy check-up, remember to take me along with you.


    I want to be the child¡¯s godmother, so I have to make early preparations, understand?¡±


    Myra knew that Estelle did not want her to worry so she nodded. However, she suddenly realized that


    thetter could not see her, so she hummed in response.


    Estell knew that at this moment, Myra probably would not be able to listen to her anymore, so she hung


    up.


    After the call ended, Myra was about to turn around to return to the ward. However, she raised her


    head and saw two bodyguards standing right outside a ward, which was located four or five wards


    away from Tony¡¯s. At that moment, Gemma was currently standing between the bodyguards while


    looking at her with a sneer on her face. The corner of her lips curved upward into a smug as she


    mouthed at Myra without making any sound, ¡°Let¡¯s see what you will do now!¡±


    Myra was angry but she did not go over to confront Gemma head-on. She was not so stupid as to fight


    with thetter in person when she should be avoiding the currently-insane Gemma when she met her.


    She returned to the ward but the atmosphere within was unlike how she had imagined.


    Leo continued to report the work in a professional manner while Tony was multitasking. With his head


    lowered, Tony looked at theputer screen while reviewing the documents and at the same time, he


    listened to what Leo had to say.


    Upon seeing this scene, the gloom in Myra¡¯s heart subsided a little.


    When Tony saw hering into the ward, he stopped his task at hand and shot Leo a look. Leo


    instantly understood him and stopped with his work as well, then greeted Myra before leaving the ward.


    Tony waved at her, and she hesitated for a moment before walking over to him while biting her lip. She


    had a hunch that Tony might have found out about that incident, but his calm reaction made her feel a


    little nervous. ¡°Tony¡­¡±


    Upon seeing her expression, he impatiently asked her to sit on his bed.


    She sat in front of him and mumbled hesitantly, ¡°Gemma called me just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Did she threaten you that she will upload the video on the Inte if you don¡¯t leave me?¡± Truth was,


    Tony was not surprised when she mentioned Gemma. Instead, he seemed calm andposed as he


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    said that to Myra with a slight smile on his face.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Her eyes widened in surprise as she stared at the man before her.


    He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Did you agree to what she said, then?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She tugged the corner of his hospital gown. ¡°Estelle told me that Gemma sent the video to the


    reporter of a magazine named ¡®Weekly News¡¯, and the video has been posted online.¡±


    Although Tony was the director of the Hart Group and not a celebrity or public figure, he was more well-


    known than some celebrities to some extent, especially to the citizens of Bradfort City.


    In the video, the man strangled Gemma forcefully, almost suffocating her before he released his grip. It


    was not something he should be proud of and if the public knew about this, it would affect both Tony¡¯s


    and the Hart Group¡¯s reputation. On a more serious note, he might get himself involved in an


    investigation if he was charged with attempted murder.


    Myra was worried as she was afraid that some keyboard warriors might steer the public opinion to a


    direction that would put Tony in an unfavorable situation, especially with Gemma actively ying a part


    in it.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you didn¡¯t agree with her.¡± Tony seemed calm and he was not as tense as she imagined.


    Instead, he gazed at her and chuckled. He was an incredibly good-looking man to begin with, but he


    usually wore a poker face when outsiders were around. When he smiled at that moment, his facial


    features seemed to soften and be gentle, which put her in a daze. Tony then took her into his


    embrace as he murmured, ¡°Take a look at this¡ª¡±

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    After taking her into his embrace, he used his injured hand to tap open a video in his phone.


    There were two people in the video¡ªGemma and Tony.


    However, it was different from the one that Gemma had shown Myra. That video began with Tony


    strangling her but in this video, the whole process, as well as the other scenes, were shown¡ªGemma


    tried to seduce Tony and refused to let him leave, giving him no choice but to strangle her before he let


    her go. After that, Tony¡¯s car was about to drive off but Gemma was seen stomping on the pedal in an


    attempt to run into his car. To make matters worse, the video that Gemma had shown Myra was


    soundless, but there was audio in this video that Tony showed her. Therefore, Myra was able to hear


    every single word that Gemma said.


    ¡°Tony, I only want to help you to relieve your needs. I know that Myra is now pregnant, and you¡­ you¡­


    Now that she is pregnant, you must be having a hard time holding back your desires. I have thought


    things through and I know that you like her. I won¡¯te between the two of you, but I just wish to


    continue to admire you in secret and to sometimes appear by your side when you need me. I can do


    everything that Myra can do for you. I know that you won¡¯t be satisfied with only one woman, Tony. A


    man like you can¡¯t possibly be content to have just one woman. I won¡¯t ruin your family; I just want you


    to asionally be with me¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Myra¡¯s face flushed red with anger when she heard Gemma¡¯s words. After a while, she growled in fury,


    ¡°She¡¯s so shameless!¡±


    Gemma¡¯s daring act had enraged Myra, causing thetter to suddenly wrap her arms around Tony¡¯s


    neck and pull him down to her. She bit on his lips hard, as if she was marking the man to im her


    territory.


    Her sudden actions caused Tony to fall into a fleeting daze. When he finally returned to his senses, a


    peculiar gleam shed across his eyes and he captured her lips with his.


    Myra, who had snuggled up to him, allowed herself to lie above him when he caught her lips.


    Gemma must be dreaming! She actually nned to hook up with my man when I¡¯m pregnant? Myra¡¯s


    eyes were glowing with fury but deep within, she was disdainful of Gemma. She thinks that I can¡¯t


    satisfy my man when I¡¯m pregnant? Then, her daring thought gave her a fright. When she finally


    returned to her senses, Tony had already let go of her.


    His eyes were dark and bottomless and they were filled with a sincere smile. He suddenly pecked her


    lips and chuckled. ¡°You were jealous, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Myra snorted and red at the video in dissatisfaction. Gemma is really annoying! My man¡¯s attitude


    toward her was rather rude, yet she still made a shameless request by asking me to leave Tony!


    She bit her lip as she mumbled, ¡°I wasn¡¯t jealous because I know that you won¡¯t fall for other women.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Confident, eh?¡±


    ¡°You said that yourself!¡±


    Tony chuckled and pressed her head against his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Gemma¡¯s matter. I know


    what to do to resolve this issue.¡±


    ¡°By using the video earlier?¡± Myra pondered over it and continued, ¡°Will your n go smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Are you doubting me?¡± He raised a brow.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± She shook her head. A lot of things had happenedtely and it caused her to feel on


    edge all the time. It was as if there was always something else waiting for them after they resolved one


    thing, and it was very annoying.


    ¡°Will Gemma leave after this?¡± she asked again.


    After all, the video had been posted. Soon, all sorts of suspicions and rumors would begin to spread,


    and there was no telling on what action the Walton Family would take against them.


    The Walton Family is really useless. They had agreed to send Gemma away from here to avoid


    escting the matter. Yet, they condoned her doing this sort of thing!


    Myra was quite irritable these days, which might possibly be due to her pregnancy.


    She rolled around in his arms but failed to calm down, so Tony patted her back and whispered,


    ¡°Gemma won¡¯t be able to leave this time.¡±


    His voice was gentle but Myra was able to hear the coldness within, and she knew him well enough to


    know that he would not be soft-hearted and let Gemma off the hook this time; it would be the exact


    opposite this time, as that woman had really angered him.


    Aplex feeling washed over Myra as she yed with Tony¡¯s slender fingers. For some reason,


    Gemma could never understand that every time she kicked up a fuss, she would only send herself


    deeper into the abyss. Yet, she insisted on making more trouble over and over again.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± One minute Myra felt tense and the next she felt relieved; the rapidly changing turns of


    events made her feel sleepy.


    She hugged Tony¡¯s waist and refused to let go, and he had no intention to ask her to do so as well. He


    only had her change her position so that she could sleep morefortably.


    When Leo entered the ward, Myra had already fallen asleep and Tony was handlingpany-rted


    matters.


    He darted a look at Myra before softly saying to Tony, ¡°Director Hart, regarding the next steps¡­¡±


    ¡°You can handle everything that is going to happen tomorrow; I¡¯m sure you know what you should say,¡±


    Tony instructed calmly.


    Leo straightened his back and hummed in response, feeling a little excited as he couldn¡¯t wait to see


    the Walton Family being humiliated.


    ¡­


    With regard to the video incident, Myra had misunderstood the Walton Family this time¡ªthe Walton


    Family did not encourage Gemma¡¯s actions; it was done of her own will.


    When the Walton Family saw the video and learnt about the incident from the person-in-charge of the


    magazine, they were dumbfounded. They were totally clueless about the incident. When they saw the


    video that was posted online and the article that the magazine had published under Gemma¡¯s


    instruction, they felt as if their entire world went dark.


    Gemma¡¯s emotions had been unstable due to the incidents that happened recently, so it was normal for


    her to do something extreme. However, the question here was how she managed to get hold of the


    video. At that time, she cked out after the ident, so she shouldn¡¯t have any way to obtain the


    video from the Hart Family. Nevertheless, the most pressing matter now was to resolve the issue. Now


    that the video had been posted online and unanimous voices of condemnation against Tony had risen


    on the Inte, how were they going to calm the Hart Family¡¯s wrath?


    First of all, the Walton Family had to deny to the Hart Family that the video was posted by them.


    Hence, Old Master Walton swallowed his pride and gave Sebastian a call. However, when thetter


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    picked up the call, he sneered at the former, ¡°Old Master Walton, I had the intention to resolve the


    issue regarding the ident but I never expected that the Walton Family would be so insincere. Your


    actions behind our backs seemed to be different from what you revealed to us on the surface. Not only


    did you post the video online, you even threatened my granddaughter-inw to abort my great-


    grandson. Do you really think that the Hart Family is someone you can easily mess with?¡±

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    ¡°What are you going to tell me now? That the video was not released by the Walton Family?¡± Sebastian


    raged in a sharp tone without any consideration for Old Master Walton¡¯s pride.


    Thetter was so angry that his face flushed red in anger and at the same time, he was at a loss for


    words. Apparently, they had found out that it was Gemma who released the video to the public, which


    indicated that she had no intention to make peace with the Hart Family.


    Before Old Master Walton could even say a word, Sebastian directly hung up the call and switched off


    his phone.


    Old Master Walton was so pissed that his chest heaved vigorously. After the call was hung up, he hit


    his cane so hard on the floor that it snapped.


    ¡°Dad, how was it?¡± Samuel worriedly asked from the side.


    ¡°What else can have happened? Gemma has gotten herself in big trouble this time!¡± Old Master Walton


    growled.


    He did not expect that his granddaughter would kick up such a huge mess when they only took their


    eyes off her for one second. The Hart Family had made themselves clear that they would not let the


    Walton Family off the hook, so no matter what the Hart Family had in mind for them, they had no choice


    but to face the difficulty head-on. Fortunately, the video that had been released now was to their


    advantage, which means they had to make sure that everything was in hand before the Hart Family


    started to take control of the situation.


    Gideon¡¯s initial n was to have the magazinepany take down the video and delete the article, but


    Old Master Walton had something else in mind. ¡°Put out word about the ident and say that Gemma


    was frightened when Tony threatened to kill her, which was why she did the wrong thing in a fit of


    mental confusion. Let the public know about her injuries too. We will portray her as a weakdy and


    stress on the point that she was frightened. Also, describe the incident in a way that would make Tony¡¯s


    injuries seem as if it is nothing serious. All in all, we have to clear Gemma¡¯s name and we must never


    let the Hart Family take control of the situation.¡±


    Old Master Hart pressed his thin lips together, his expression stern.


    Mrs. Walton was frightened and she mumbled a question at him, ¡°Does Gemma still have to leave


    Bradfort City?¡±


    ¡°Is there even such a need? We basicallyunched a war with the Hart Family.¡± Sarcasm and


    frustration spread across his face as he muttered, ¡°This time, Gemma can only pray for her to survive


    through this!¡±


    A storm approached in the night. The Hart Family seemed as calm as usual, doing whatever they


    usually do, while the Walton Family seemed to be sitting on pins and needles for fear that they would


    miss out on anything. On the other hand, Gemma was happily reading the negative remarks made by


    theizens about Tony, while Tony and Myra were quietly sleeping together in each other¡¯s embrace.


    The next morning, Sebastian woke up early in the morning. When he went downstairs, the


    housekeeper immediately took notice that he had put on a formal suit today, and he looked fresh and


    energetic.


    She walked up to him. ¡°Old Master Hart, I have prepared the soup and porridge that you instructed me


    to makest night. I have ced them on the table in the dining room.¡±


    He hummed in response. After having breakfast, he went to the hospital with Lisa to send two sets of


    breakfast over.


    ¡­


    Myra cleverly did not immediately go online to read the news when she woke up early in the morning,


    as she knew the news must be filled with unpleasant curses that were targeted at Tony.


    Sebastian and Lisa sent breakfast to them early in the morning, and Tony and Myra had a simple


    breakfast. Today was the day Tony was going to be discharged from the hospital. As his recovery had


    been going smoothly, he applied to continue his recovery away from hospital, and the hospital would


    regrly send doctors and nurses over to him to check his condition.


    Myra knew that he was going to return to thepany today, so she intended to follow along, while


    Sebastian and Lisa tagged along as well.


    When they left the hospital, the situation in reality was, in fact, slightly better than what she had


    imagined.


    Currently, there were many reporters piling at the entrance of the hospital. Before the few of them even


    reached the lobby, the reporters seemed to have the urge to dash up to them, but they were stopped


    by arge group of security guards who had been stationed outside to control the situation.


    Nevertheless, Myra and the others were still able to hear the reporters¡¯ questions through the rows of


    security.


    ¡°Director Hart, what is your opinion on the video that was posted on the Intest night? Someone


    used you of being violent and you almost strangled Miss Walton to death because of some


    disagreement. Can you tell us if it is true?¡±


    ¡°Director Hart, it was said that the judiciary has intervened in this matter. Would you like to give a


    ¡°Director Hart, both you and Miss Walton were involved in a car ident that night. Rumor has it that


    Miss Walton deliberately ran into your car; is this true?¡±


    Due to the power and influence of the Hart Family, the reporters¡¯ words were not too harsh to the ears.


    One was an industry yer from another city, while the other one was a local yer¡ªeveryone was


    able to tell which party had a stronger background between the Hart and Walton Family. Therefore,


    before the truth was revealed, it would not be wise to offend the Hart Family.


    Sebastian, Lisa, as well as Myra were beside Tony. Upon seeing that they would not be getting any


    answers from him, they targeted the three of them instead.


    ¡°Miss Stark, someone pointed out that Director Hart and Miss Walton were a couple at first, but they


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    broke up because you came between them; is that true?¡± When Tony heard this question, an almost


    unnoticeable frown appeared on his face and his gazended on Leo, who was standing off to one


    side.


    Leo adjusted his sses and nodded before calmly exining to the reporters, ¡°Director Hart


    understands that everyone is eager to know what happened recently. However, there are certain things


    that are merely baseless rumors, so we hope that everyone won¡¯t fall for them. Today, we will hold a


    press conference at the Hart Group at 9.30 AM, and we hope that everyone will attend. We won¡¯t be


    entertaining anyone now, so please excuse us.¡±


    The reporters were excited as they could sense that something big was about to be announced.


    Nheless, the person-in-charge of ¡®Weekly News¡¯ was slightly anxious.


    He had sided with the Walton Family at first. Although they had just arrived at Bradfort City, their


    abilities should not be underestimated. Therefore, when they decided to acquire his magazine


    magazinepany to promote their presence when they had just returned to Bradfort City. However,


    when things came to this stage, he was able to tell that not only did the Walton Familypletely


    offend the Hart Family, they were, in fact, no match for thetter as well. When he finally discovered


    this, he was able to predict what would happen to hispany. Although the magazinepany had


    been acquired by the Walton Family, it was still his life¡¯s hard work and it would break his heart to see it


    go down like this, but there was nothing he could do now.


    Soon, the few people got into the car and headed off to Hart Group.


    When they arrived at the office building, Tony entered the building with Myra following beside him.


    They entered the lift, and Tony and Myra parted ways with Sebastian and Lisa. The two elders went


    straight to the ce where the press conference would be held, while Myra returned to Tony¡¯s office


    with him.


    He noticed the slight dark circles under her eyes and he knew that she had been unable to sleep well


    everything ends, I wille and see you, alright?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head and rejected his offer. After the incident, she was determined to stand by him


    no matter what would happen.


    Tony knew that he would not be able to persuade her otherwise when she was being stubborn, so he


    just let her be.


    After freshening up, the two of them headed over to the meeting room where the press conference had


    already begun.


    When Tony and Myra entered the room, the video that was ying on therge LCD screen happened


    to reach the scene of the car ident.


    Despite having seen the scene on Tony¡¯s phonest night, she still felt a tightness in her chest when


    she watched it again now. If Tony had not been able to react fast enough at that time, he might be


    suffering from Gemma¡¯s injuries now and he would not be able to be discharged so soon. Upon having


    such thoughts, her gaze involuntarily darkened.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Before the video was yed, the reporters had only watched the video that Gemma released to the


    public, which was only part of the video that was being yed now. Gemma had removed the scenes


    where she tried to seduce Tony and the car ident that happened after that.


    When theplete video was revealed to the crowd, they could not help but to look at one another,


    only to find the same surprised look in everyone¡¯s eyes¡ªthe entire situation turned out to be something


    unexpected.


    First of all, Gemma had attempted to seduce Tony in the basement car park but her repetitive attempts


    pissed him off. Tony had tried to ask her to let go of him, but she took things even further by saying


    those shameless words¡ªthose were words that should nevere out from the mouth of a decent


    youngdy of an influential family. Her actions enraged Tony, which caused thetter to strangle her,


    but it was not his intention to kill her. From the earlier scene, everyone could tell that he was merely


    trying to frighten or intimidate her. Then, the two of them got into their respective cars. Tony drove out


    of the basement car park and a seemingly mentally unstable Gemma stomped on the pedal and


    attempted to run into his car. Fortunately, at the most critical moment, Tony noticed that her car was


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    going to m into his from behind, so he hastily stepped on the gas and steered the vehicle to the side.


    In the end, although he managed to avoid the car behind from banging his, he could not stop his car


    from ramming into the truck in front.


    As soon as Tony and Myra entered the room, a security guard escorted them to their seats in the front.


    The moment they took their seats, a reporter stood up and asked anxiously, ¡°Director Hart, we have


    just watched the video. The video which was released on the Intest night has been maliciously


    edited by someone, and there is actually more to the video. You were initially used of being a


    violent person but you are, in fact, the victim here. Do you know who was the one who posted the video


    Truth was, everyone was clear about the whole situation now¡ªthe video that was uploaded on the


    Intest night was probably the act of the Walton Family. However, as they did not possess any


    evidence to support their suspicion, everyone could only look at Tony in hopes that he would reveal the


    truth.


    Tony¡¯s right arm was still in a cast and it was obvious that he might have a fractured bone, while his left


    arm was also densely bandaged. Other than that, he had a few minor scratches on his face. Although


    the condition of other parts of his body under his clothes could not be seen, everyone was able to tell


    that he must have some injuries on his body too.


    Tony nced at the person who asked the question before casually looking at the crowd with his cold,


    emotionless eyes. Then, he calmly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who was the person who posted the video.¡±


    He could feel Myra¡¯s body stiffen, so he held her hand with his left hand under the desk in an attempt to


    give her somefort.


    Another reporter immediately asked in an impatient voice, ¡°It was said that the videost night was


    posted by Miss Walton. She failed to win your heart so when she saw you showing affection to Miss


    Stark, it triggered her and caused her to lose her sanity and do all sorts of crazy acts¡ªnot only did she


    deliberately run into your car, she even preemptively released the video so that you would be


    condemned by the public. What is yourment on this?¡±


    However, Tony remained impassive. ¡°I am unsure whether the video was posted by Miss Walton. The


    reason I gathered everyone here today and revealed the whole video is solely to clear up the


    misunderstanding. Of course, I indeed strangled Miss Walton, but it was not because I had lost my


    mind or I wanted to kill her. Nevertheless, I think that I should make a confession to my fianc¨¦e in front


    of everyone.¡±


    After saying that, the curve ying by his lips became more obvious and his expression seemed much


    gentler. He turned to look at the stunned Myra with overflowing gentleness in his eyes as he murmured,


    ¡°There are too many rumors spreading around and they have caused some difort to my fianc¨¦e.


    Before I met my fianc¨¦e, I have never had any romantic rtionship with any woman and I have never


    fallen in love with anyone either. Myra Stark will be my only woman in my whole life.¡±


    His profound feelings for Myra were conveyed to her unabashedly as he looked straight at her. The


    crowd seemed to be stupefied by his sudden confession. When the reporters finally returned to their


    senses, the sounds of shutters going off echoed throughout the room. It was earth-shattering news¡ª


    the heir to a business empire, Tony Hart, confessed his love to the young mistress of the Stark Family,


    Myra Stark, in public. He admitted that she was the only one he loved and would ever want. This sort of


    romance was clearly what the reporters loved, and this sort of gossip would make their female readers


    scrambling for their magazines.


    Myra blushed gradually and her clear eyes were filled with emotion. With her hand in his, she could feel


    happiness blooming in her heart.


    ¡°Therefore, the rumor that you were once in a rtionship with Miss Walton before Miss Stark came


    between the two of you, which then caused Miss Walton to do crazy acts due to extreme sorrow, is


    actually not real?¡± Another reporter quickly made sense of the whole situation. Tony publicly dered


    that he had never liked any woman and never had any rtionship with another woman, which


    indicated that Gemma was never in a rtionship with Tony. In other words, the rumor that started to


    spreadst night was all a sham. ording to the rumor, Gemma had been dumped by Tony, which


    caused her to choose to end both their lives out of extreme grievance in order to take revenge on him.


    ¡°Miss Walton is just the younger sister of a former good friend of mine when I started my business. I¡¯m


    not exactly close to her,¡± he replied impassively.


    They aren¡¯t even close¡­ It then dawned on them that it was Gemma¡¯s one-sided love all along¡ªshe


    could not win Tony¡¯s heart so she intended to destroy him. That deranged woman sure is terrifying.


    ¡°Director Hart, do you have anyments about the video and article published on the ¡®Weekly


    News¡¯? There were a lot of assumptions made in the article based on the limited information that they


    had, so the news that was reported were not real and it has caused a huge impact to your reputation


    and that of the Hart Group. Also, rumor has it that the ¡®Weekly News¡¯ has been acquired by the Walton


    Group a few days ago¡­¡± one of the reporters stood up and said.


    Although there was no evidence that the video was released by the Walton Family, it was a fact that


    ¡®Weekly News¡¯, the firstpany that published the video, had been acquired by them.


    It was very apparent that Tony¡¯s expression darkened slightly when he heard what the reporter said.


    Although it was unnoticeable to the crowd, that was not the case for Myra, so she held his hand tightly.


    However, Tony suddenly curled up his lips slightly, forming an arc that nobody could tell whether it was


    a smile or a sneer. ¡°Thewyers of the Hart Group have started handling this matter. The ¡®Weekly


    News¡¯ made a lot of inurate statements, so the Hart Group will file awsuit against them for


    defamation.¡±


    ¡°How about Miss Walton?¡± another reporter asked. ¡°In the video, she recklessly rammed into your car.


    This is an incident of deliberate assault. Director Hart, do you have anyments on this?¡±


    Tony¡¯s gaze was deep. ¡°I have warned Miss Walton before this. Although she hurt me, I¡¯m willing to let


    it slide for the sake of my friend. However, she repetitively harassed my fianc¨¦e, which is something I


    find uneptable. I will hand the matter over to the police. As an adult, one should know what he or


    she is doing, and there are certain behaviors that shouldn¡¯t be condoned over and over again. All of us


    have our limits.¡±


    With that, Tony had made himself very clear. He could no longer stand Gemma¡¯s ruthless behavior and


    would let the police handle the matter. His words expressed his, as well as the Hart Family¡¯s,


    protectiveness over Myra. In addition, after the ident, Tony might have considered letting the


    incident about the car ident slide, but Gemma¡¯s repetitive harassment toward Myra had made him


    lose his patience.


    In other words, after the ident, not only did Gemma not keep a low profile, she even arrogantly


    attempted to split the lovers?


    Upon hearing this, everyone could not help but look down upon Gemma even more. She sure is a


    strange person for having such a strong intention to be someone else¡¯s mistress!

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    All of a sudden, the sounds of keyboards tapping away and camera shutters going off filled the room.


    Soon after that, the details from the Hart Group press conference became published; naturally, the


    response that ensued was quite significant.


    Originally, Miss Walton, who was allegedly the victim, the weaker party, and the person abandoned,


    suddenly turned out to be a despicable home-wrecker, a lunatic, and a vicious woman. From then on,


    there were all sorts of negative tags attached to her.


    Perhaps it was because everyone didn¡¯t expect the distinguished Young Lady of the Walton family to


    be such a shameless woman. The words that came out of her mouth were quite explicit, after all.


    ¡°I just want to give you somefort during her pregnancy¡­ Now that she is pregnant, you must be


    having a hard time holding back your desires. I just wish to continue to admire you in secret and to


    sometimes appear by your side when you need me. I won¡¯t ruin your family; I just want you to


    asionally be with me¡­ Myra¡¯s only attributes are her skills in bed and the way she pleasures you.


    As for me, I¡¯m still a virgin; I only care about you so I¡¯m quite sure I¡¯ll beparable to her. I¡ª¡±


    Gemma hadpletely twisted values that were totally beyond what was eptable. It was quite hard


    to believe that this usually haughty and aloof woman had in fact chased after a married man and


    requested to be his mistress.


    On the contrary, the director of Hart Group, Tony, had a great mindset, which was evident from his


    words.


    ¡°Even if you were thest woman left on Earth, I would still choose to stay celibate. If you dare to


    bother Myra again, I won¡¯t hesitate to show you in advance the consequences of crossing my path.¡±


    Everyone present could clearly sense his loyalty toward the one he loved. Most of the women who


    heard this sighed in admiration, and they were envious and jealous of Myra but disdainful of Gemma¡¯s


    actions. This was such a stark contrast, resulting in the crowd being even more disgusted and scornful


    of thetter¡¯s actions. At that point, all of the hard-built, positive framework of the Walton Family from


    the previous night came crashing down without any warning, and there were endless negative


    ¡­


    Just then, the atmosphere in Gemma¡¯s room was significantly tense and one could practically cut the


    tension with a knife.


    Everyone from the Walton Family, except for Gemma, had assumed that there were only two


    recordings that fateful night at the underground parking lot of the Stark Group. One was regarding the


    conflict between her and Tony, and the other was the recording of her driving her car into Tony¡¯s. Other


    than that, they didn¡¯t expect anything else. However, much to their dismay, Gemma had in fact tried to


    seduce Tony; as for the words she had said, Edward was practically about to blow a gasket after


    hearing it. How can a foolish girl like her even be a part of the Walton Family? Doesn¡¯t she know that


    there are security cameras in the underground parking lot?


    As soon as everyone in the Walton Family saw the negativements left by strangers on the


    Inte, their expressions darkened.


    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡± Afterst night¡¯s outburst, Gemma had initially gone back to her old ways of being


    reckless as she realized that her family had no qualms of indulging all her whims. However, after the


    full video recording was released and Tony¡¯s words were made known to the public, Gemma was


    utterly stunned. During her impulsive outburst, shepletely forgot about the fact that she had tried to


    seduce Tony prior to that or perhaps subconsciously, she didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong in


    her actions of seducing him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It was only when the condemningments from the Inte hit hard like waves crashing into her that


    she suddenly felt a sense of humiliation and resentment. Gemma finally came to the realization that


    she had brought massive trouble upon her family and this time, things were way worse than the


    previous incident of her running into Tony with her car. This incident indicated a massive w in her


    character and had implicated the whole Walton Family. As such, everyone in the family was also the


    subject of abuse by the general public.


    ¡°Grandpa, this isn¡¯t my fault. Myra must have convinced Tony to do this! He wouldn¡¯t have treated us


    like this based on his friendship with Gideon. It must be Myra¡¯s idea to go against us, so she must have


    said something negative to make him take such actions.


    Meanwhile on the other end, the Hart Group press conference was, in fact, a live stream event. At this


    moment, everyone watching could clearly hear the words that Tony mentioned to the press. He


    maintained his stance and insisted that he did not know the identity of the person who released that


    video recording; it also appeared that he wasn¡¯t trying to put the me on the Walton Family, but the


    conference to take further action but in actual fact, he was intentionally targeting the Walton Family.


    Based on the current circumstances, Tony clearly emerged as the victor. No one in the Walton Family


    had expected this situation to take ce and they didn¡¯t realize that the current negative public


    sentiments were detrimental to them. On the other hand, this situation was advantageous to the Hart


    Family, the Hart Group, Tony, as well as Myra.


    This showed that the Hart Family had strong values of loyalty and Tony was a deeply affectionate


    person. Meanwhile, Myra was also the innocent party here.


    As for the Walton Family, they were despicable and Gemma was utterly shameless.


    ¡°Gemma, even I can¡¯t do anything much for you this time!¡± Edward clenched both of his hands tightly


    into fists and his shrewd eyes were full of aggression and struggle.


    Momentarily stunned, Gemma became frightened after regaining her senses. ¡°Grandpa, what do you


    mean? I didn¡¯t do anything drastic. Besides, Tony¡¯s perfectly fine! It¡¯s only been a few days since the


    incident but he¡¯s currently up and running; he¡¯s also well enough to hold a press conference! What do


    you mean by you not being able to do anything to help me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s fine?¡± All of a sudden, Edward couldn¡¯t control his anger andshed out at


    her. Soon after that, he took a deep breath before narrowing his eyes and pursing his lips. ¡°In the video,


    everyone can clearly see the whole situation of how you intentionally drove your car into Tony¡¯s; there¡¯s


    no need for him to exin anything. Then, you made another mistake by acting impulsively afterward


    when the Hart Family had already decided to forgive you. Right now, you should just leave the country


    and stay there until things cool down. Give it some time and I¡¯ll arrange for you toe back once


    everything is fine.¡±


    Edward¡¯s vein pulsated vigorously out of anger upon noticing Tony¡¯s actions. Thetter was currently


    speaking on the live stream and he also turned around asionally to smile at Myra. ¡°Your reckless


    move of releasing footage of that video recording and threatening Myra has angered the Hart Family to


    the point where they no longer give any regard to our reputation. Their actions today are a tant


    challenge to our family! Soon, the police will investigate this issue and by then, even if I beg the Hart


    Family for forgiveness, do you think they will let you off the hook?¡±


    Gemma shivered in fear as soon as she heard Edward¡¯s words. She had acted impulsively out of anger


    yesterday. As soon as she saw that video, she did not hesitate to give Myra a call and threaten her.


    However, Myra¡¯s refusal angered Gemma further and she ended up releasing the footage online. At


    that moment, she did not stop to consider the consequences as she assumed that her family would


    settle the matter for her. Furthermore, she had always harbored the thought that her grandpa could


    settle the issue of her being forced to leave Bradfort City but now, he chose not to do so because he


    had given up on her after her disfigurement. Out of resentment, she then made the decision to create a


    fuss. However, looking at this current situation, Gemma suddenly felt a sense of panic.


    ¡°Grandpa¡ªno, I mean¡­ Gideon! Gideon, you¡¯re quite close to Tony! If you go and seek his


    forgiveness, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t be so harsh on me! You¡¯ve been friends for six years so surely


    he¡¯s going to give you some leeway?¡± Gemma suddenly turned to Gideon for help.


    Currently, Gideon had a sullen expression on his face. He then turned around to look at his sister and


    sneered, ¡°Do you think that Tony¡¯s going to pay any heed to my word? All this while, he¡¯s never


    bothered to listen to me. Besides, you¡¯ve used me as a pretext for more than one asion; don¡¯t you


    think it¡¯s toote for everything?¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Gemma had not realized the repercussions when she intentionally drove her car into someone.


    Just then, it seemed that Samuel knew what she was about to say and he replied with a solemn voice,


    ¡°Intention to harm is a serious crime and could lead to a maximum sentence of imprisonment for a few


    years or at least home detention. You assumed that Tony wasn¡¯t badly hurt in that incident, but he¡¯s


    already undergone a full examination and came out with a report for that. Currently, he¡¯s just waiting for


    the final judgment.¡±


    ¡°What? How can my daughter be imprisoned!¡± Shelly frantically yelled out in a shrill voice and grabbed


    hold of Samuel¡¯s left arm. ¡°Samuel, you must find a way to help Gemma! You have to save our


    daughter!¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Shelly had assumed thatpensating the other party would be sufficient to resolve the issue, but she


    didn¡¯t realize that the misdeed could possibly lead to imprisonment. She nearly fainted out of fright


    upon realizing the gravity of the situation.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes were dark and brooding. However, he didn¡¯t make any promises to Shelly.


    By then, Gemma realized the severity of the situation and sobbed in fright. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve learned my


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    lesson and I know it¡¯s my fault! Please, Grandpa! I¡¯m scared! Dad, Gideon, I don¡¯t want to go to jail!


    Tony ispletely unharmed and I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡± Gemma sobbed uncontrobly and her


    tears soaked through the dressing on her face. Shelly, who was next to her, couldn¡¯t control her tears


    either.


    ¡°Stop all that crying! I¡¯m well and alive here!¡± Feeling frustrated, Edward took another look at the live


    stream. Without a second thought, he switched it off with a cold expression on his face.


    Gideon¡¯s current expression was thunderous. Everyone was busy yesterday and didn¡¯t have the time to


    keep an eye on Gemma, and she managed to ruin everything in one single day! Initially, we still had a


    rtionship with the Hart Family. Although we were treading on thin ice, the Hart Family would not


    keep an eye on us and things were easier for everyone. However, that may not be the case now.


    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, I think the best idea right now is to get Gemma to make a public apology.¡± Gideon had


    a sinister look in his eyes while saying this.


    ¡°What? You want me to apologize? No way; I don¡¯t want to apologize! Why should I? Why do I have to


    apologize each time something goes wrong?¡± As soon as Gemma heard that she had to apologize and


    it had to be a public one at that, she indignantly rejected Gideon¡¯s suggestion without even giving it any


    consideration.


    After apologizing to Myra previously, I couldn¡¯t hold my head up in public for quite some time¡ªthat was


    such a humiliating experience. If I have to apologize publicly this time, I won¡¯t be able to appear in


    public anymore because I¡¯ll definitely be the topic of spection wherever I go!


    ¡°Since you refuse to apologize, do you have another better idea?¡± Evidently, Edward had also reached


    the same conclusion. Upon hearing what Gemma had to say, he banged his newly-bought cane on the


    ground angrily, and it thudded as it hit the ground. ¡°If you apologize, you might be able to salvage this


    situation but if you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll be stuck in this rut and the situation will only worsen. If you apologize


    publicly right now, even if the Hart Family eventually decides toy charges against you, they definitely


    won¡¯t be too harsh on you!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°There are no buts; this is my final decision!¡± Edward announced and he thought to himself, Ever since


    I returned to Bradfort City, nothing seems to be going smoothly. It¡¯s just one bad incident after another.


    He had an uneasy feeling and somehow sensed that something major was about to happen. He then


    nced at both his son and grandson with a somber expression and noted that their faces were


    equally gloomy. At this point, he felt his chest tighten out of anger. If Gemma¡¯s actions affect our other


    ns, then I definitely won¡¯t give her any more chances!


    Immediately after that, Edward stomped out of the hospital room without giving Gemma and Shelly a


    chance to say anything.


    As for Samuel, he was currently hounded by Shelly but he didn¡¯t seed in getting Edward to change


    his mind. Besides, he was quite upset with Gemma as well. After instructing Shelly to keep a rein on


    Gemma and teach her some manners, Samuel furiously stomped out of the room.


    Gideon was thest one to leave and his expression before he left the room was quite dark too. As


    soon as he stepped out of the room, he suddenly stopped the two bodyguards and asked, ¡°Did Gemma


    behave any differently yesterday?¡±


    Both of them looked at each other perplexedly but they didn¡¯t recall her doing anything out of the


    ordinary, so they shook their heads in unison. Gideon frowned even harder and he paused before


    asking, ¡°Did she meet anyone? Did she talk to anyone at all?¡±


    One of the bodyguards immediately replied, ¡°Your girlfriend, Miss Kris, did pop by. Miss Gemma


    happened after that. Oh¡ªafterward, Miss Gemma and Miss Stark, from the room in front, looked at


    each other from afar but nothing else happened.¡± Truth was, both of them were clearly aware of


    everything that happened today and the day before but they were just employees, so all they had to do


    was toplete the tasks assigned to them; everything else was none of their business.


    Gideon¡¯s face darkened slightly as soon as he heard their words. After instructing them to keep a close


    eye on Gemma, he turned around and walked away.


    Meanwhile inside the ward, Gemma was in a foul mood. First, she had gotten the bad news of her


    disfigurement; then she was told that Tony was going toy charges against her. Now, everyone was


    condemning her online and she was described as a horrible, evil b*tch. However, Tony and everyone


    else seems to be unaware that they¡¯ve been duped by Myra¡¯s fake fa?ade; she¡¯s the actual b*tch, not


    me!


    ¡°Mom, you must help me! Grandpa, Dad, and Gideon have all given up on me. Now that I¡¯m disfigured,


    I¡¯m no longer useful to them. Mom, you¡¯re the only one who can help me now!¡± Gemma couldn¡¯t control


    her trembling self and she looked on helplessly at Shelly.


    Shelly had just regained her senses after that scolding from her husband and right now, all she could


    feel was a sense of anger and grievance. She stroked Gemma¡¯s head tenderly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    worry; I¡¯ll definitely be on your side!¡±


    She¡¯s my darling girl and I¡¯ve pampered her all my life, so no one can easily bully my daughter and get


    away with it! Shelly pondered over the situation and afterforting Gemma for a while, she left the


    room.


    ¡­


    At the press conference on Tony and Myra¡¯s end, Sebastian and Lisa were present to speak up for


    them as well. In the end, this press conference became more like a session for the Hart Family to


    publicly acknowledge Myra¡¯s identity.


    As soon as the press conference ended, Myra and Tony stood up. Some eagle-eyed members of the


    press noticed that despite Tony¡¯s injured arm, he carefully held onto Myra¡¯s hand. As for Myra, she had


    one hand in his while the other hand was unconsciously rubbing her belly. Since the revtion of their


    rtionship, things had always been full of controversy between the two of them. However, those who


    noticed their interaction had a lightbulb moment upon seeing that.


    There¡¯s no need to care about the spections of others because we can all tell how infatuated they


    are with each other. Throughout the whole press conference, Director Hart had an impassive look on


    his face except for when he turned to look at Miss Stark. It seems that all of his emotions are reserved


    solely for her and her alone; one would have to be blind to not see what was going on.


    At that moment, everyone was at a loss for words as they recalled Gemma¡¯s actions. It¡¯s quite obvious


    that she¡¯s the one who started the rumors about her and Director Hart being a couple and falsely


    used Miss Stark of being the third party in their rtionship. Such rumors might have its intended


    effect on some other man but obviously, Director Hart couldn¡¯t care less about it, which is why she hit a


    dead end there. This is quite evident by the way Director Hart stood up for Miss Stark and condemned


    Miss Walton during our press conference earlier.


    However, Tony and Myra werepletely oblivious to the spections of those around them. Right


    now, Myra¡¯s felt that her feet were slightly numb after sitting down for such a long time. As such, Tony


    held her hand and pulled her to her feet. He then instinctively wrapped his arm around her waist before


    steering her toward the door.


    Myra felt quite self-conscious in front of the crowd, especially with everyone holding onto video


    cameras or cameras, but she didn¡¯t resist his affection. However, she couldn¡¯t control herughter upon


    seeing Sebastian¡¯s expression as he raised his brows at her. Two days ago, he quite scornfully told me


    that Tony¡¯s the only one who will jump to my rescue if I¡¯m in trouble. However, he turned up in person


    today to stand up for me. Besides, he also mentioned that I¡¯m the only person he acknowledges to take


    the position of his youngest granddaughter-inw.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Tony lightly pinched her on the waist and whispered in her ear. He suddenly


    lowered his head and his refreshing scent, coupled with a trace of medicinal smell, washed over Myra.


    Her face flushed as she mumbled, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Tony raised his brows and darted in so close to her ear that he could practically nibble on it as he


    whispered, ¡°I just confessed my love to you in public. How are you going to respond to that?¡±


    ¡°What sort of response do you want?¡± Myra bit on her lower lip and lifted her head as she looked at him


    with a pair of glimmering eyes.


    All of a sudden, Tony leaned over to ce his lips on hers and kissed her tenderly.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    This scene was captured by the members of the press behind them.


    Sebastian was quite stunned to see that and he gave a slight cough as his face flushed red in


    embarrassment, Oh gosh, these two don¡¯t even care whether this is an appropriate ce and time!


    Although hemented this in his heart, he didn¡¯t express anything and made his way out of the


    conference room hand-in-hand with Lisa.


    Myra¡¯s face flushedpletely from her cheeks to the tips of her ears after the kiss from Tony. She


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    red at Tony and finally seeded in making him behave slightly. Heughed in a low tone and the


    both of them then disappeared from the entrance of the conference room.


    Unbeknown to the two of them, this press conference was not only a sess in rifying the


    circting rumors recently, but their affectionate rtionship was also the main focus of the press,


    resulting in them being the source of envy of the youngsters who saw the live stream.


    ¡­


    Myra received a phone call on her cell phone soon after arriving at Tony¡¯s office. As soon as she


    answered the phone, a shrill, loud voice rang out, ¡°Myra Stark, I need to talk to you.¡± The person¡¯s tone


    was full of disdain.


    Myra furrowed her brows in response. She had a good memory and could recall hearing this voice at


    Tony¡¯s birthday party¡ªturned out it was Shelly on the line. Myra kept her silence but the other party


    continued her words without even expecting a reply, ¡°Meet me at the caf¨¦ next to the hospital at around


    11.00 AM.¡± Then, Shelly hung up the phone right away after finishing her sentence. Feeling


    speechless, Myra stared at the phone in her hand with a resigned look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tony had already removed his jacket with her help and the jacket was left aside. Due


    to his injury, Leo had already sorted out all the documents on hisputer. Right now, Tony sat behind


    his office table and looked at Myra expectantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing; just a cold call.¡± Evidently, Myra was not going to heed Shelly¡¯s instruction to meet at that


    random caf¨¦, so she chose to ignore everything.


    Meanwhile, Tony didn¡¯t bother to press further and he left the conversation as it was.


    On the other end, Shelly sat waiting at the caf¨¦ all by herself. Normally, she was the one who turned up


    arrived half an hour earlier and waited there. She waited there until 11.30 AM but there was no sign of


    Myra. Angered, she gave Myra multiple phone calls but it was to no avail because thetter didn¡¯t pick


    up the phone at all.


    This was the first time that Shelly had experienced such snub from anyone; at this point, her anger


    toward Myra reached boiling point. Not only did she cause so much pain toward Gemma, now she¡¯s


    behaving so rudely to me! She couldn¡¯t control her temper and her chest heaved up and down angrily


    as she also recalled the problems that her husband and son had faced at work due to Myra¡¯s


    intervention. After considering the situation for a while, she then dialed another number.


    The phone rang for quite some time before the other party answered. By the time the call was picked


    up, Shelly was no longer so desperate. She gritted her teeth for a moment before she spoke haughtily.


    ¡°Director Chase, I¡¯m Gideon¡¯s mother and our surname is Walton; I¡¯m sure you must have heard of me


    before.¡±


    Sean had just walked out of the conference room when he received this call. As soon as he heard her


    words, his eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°Mrs. Walton?¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite smart, Director Chase.¡± Shelly forced a smile and as she continued, ¡°I had an


    idea that just came to my mind recently so I wanted to seek your cooperation. Are you interested in


    working together, Director Chase?¡±


    Sean signaled to Richard to indicate that he could leave first. Then, the former walked back to his


    office. He stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows in his office and casuallymented, ¡°What sort


    of business n do you have in mind, Mrs. Walton?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you used to be married to Miss Myra Stark but after a series of incidents, the two of you


    ended up getting divorced. I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been quite protective of her even after the divorce.


    Am I correct in my guess that you¡¯re still fond of her and that you are after a reconciliation?¡± Shelly tried


    hard to calm down and she spoke slowly and patiently to Sean.


    Myra does have some skills up her sleeves; not only is she able to win Tony¡¯s heart, there¡¯s even


    another excellent man that¡¯s still clinging onto her! I¡¯ve even heard that Sean¡¯s going through divorce


    proceedings with his current wife. Shelly¡¯s expression at that moment was disdainful and mocking as


    the thoughts ran wild in her mind.


    ¡°Mrs. Walton, what are you implying?¡± Sean¡¯s expression remained impassive and he replied with a


    casual attitude.


    ¡°Nothing much, really. Since you¡¯re keen on winning Myra back and my daughter is fixated on Tony, we


    should work together to break them up. Surely this would increase our chance of seeding? I mean,


    us working together would definitely work out better than carrying out our ns individually, right? What


    do you think, Director Chase?¡± Shelly smiled victoriously after finishing her speech.


    Our family¡¯s more powerful than the Chase Family, so he should thank his lucky stars for the chance to


    work together with us. If he agrees to cooperate ande between Tony and Myra or help portray


    Myra as a promiscuous person to the public, then we might stand a chance at breaking them up!


    As soon as Shelly said her piece, Sean suddenly chuckled at the other end of the line.


    Upon hearing that, she raised her brows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Director Chase?¡±


    Sean maintained his silence when he heard her question but he continued chuckling.


    Gradually, Shelly realized that there was something wrong. She furrowed her brows and asked with a


    harsh voice, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Walton¡ª¡± He suddenly stoppedughing but his disparaging tone sounded aggravating to her.


    He was in fact, full of contempt for her and the Walton Family. ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised though, with Miss


    Walton¡¯s current looks, even if Myra breaks up with Tony, do you really think that your daughter will


    seed in getting married to Tony?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Shelly gave a loud gasp but Sean didn¡¯t give her a chance to say anything. ¡°From my


    understanding, Miss Walton¡¯spletely disfigured, no? Even if she undergoes stic surgery, I


    reckon there wouldn¡¯t be much difference to her looks. Furthermore, your family haspletely


    offended the Hart Family and they even organized a press conference to rify everything. Mrs.


    Walton, how can you be so confident that you¡¯ll seed in helping your daughter marry Tony?¡±


    Obviously, there was a reason for Sean¡¯s dismissive attitude. Although it seemed that the Walton family


    were quite powerful, that was all in the past when they were overseas. This wasn¡¯t public knowledge


    but Sean had investigated their background as soon as they came back to Bradfort City. He had


    discovered that the Walton family had fallen onto hard times overseas. As a result, they had no choice


    but to return to Bradfort City and develop their business here. Mrs. Walton¡¯s disparaging attitude was


    just a ploy to exploit him. I do want to win back Myra¡¯s heart but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m willing to


    be a tool. Besides, the Walton Family is known to be ruthless, so it¡¯s quite likely that they¡¯ll tear


    me to pieces after they¡¯ve made full use of me!


    However, there was only one thing on Shelly¡¯s mind. ¡°Sean Chase, how on earth did you find out about


    my daughter¡¯s condition?¡±


    Sean replied scornfully, ¡°The social circle in Bradfort City is quite small, so I must say this minor


    incident isn¡¯t exactly a secret.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Shelly gripped her cell phone tightly to the point where her knuckles turned white.


    She realized that he was not going to agree to work together so without saying another word, she hung


    up immediately. Realizing that she had failed to gain anything from Myra and Sean, she angrily flung


    the coffee cup next to her onto the ground.


    The sound of breaking ss immediately attracted the attention of the waitress. As soon as Shelly saw


    her, she went on a tirade, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you remind me that the coffee¡¯s scalding


    hot? Did you do this on purpose?¡±


    At that moment, the poor waitress received a scolding for no reason. However, she didn¡¯t dare to


    rebuke Shelly because she knew that most of the people who visited this caf¨¦ were likely to be high up


    on the socialdder. Although she felt aggrieved, she had no choice but to tolerate the scolding.


    After ranting for a short while, Shelly finally left the ce after paying the bill.


    Just as Shelly was creating that big fuss, on the other end, Kris was on the phone with Gemma.


    At this moment, Gemma was relentlessly pestering Kris to find a way to resolve the situation. The


    former firmly suggested for thetter to admit that she was the one who had released the video clip.


    Obviously, Kris was reluctant to do so. While they were in dispute about this, all of a sudden, someone


    knocked on Kris¡¯ office door. Soon after that, the door was opened from the outside and Gideon walked


    into the room with a dark expression on his face.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    In fact, Gideon had already realized from the start that Kris had her own agenda but he chose to turn a


    blind eye to it because she had never done anything too drastic. Moreover, he still needed the support


    of the Stark Group so he chose not to be clear-cut with everything.


    However, Kris had crossed the line this time in regards to Gemma¡¯s incident.


    As soon as Kris noticed Gideon walking into her room, she jumped up from her chair to greet him and


    immediately ced her cell phone aside, ¡°Gideon, I thought you were at the hospital visiting Gemma.


    Why did you drop by all of a sudden?¡±


    Evidently, Kris was aware of everything that had happened this morning and the night before. She had


    always knew that Gemma was quite stupid but she didn¡¯t expect thetter to make such a dumb move.


    She thinks that just because she¡¯s the darling daughter of the Walton Family, she has the right to order


    me around and instruct me toplete her tasks. Well, guess what? All I had to do was send her the


    video clip. Then, she ended up getting carried away and impulsively released the footage. Looking at


    how things are going, I think she¡¯ll be facing imprisonment. Kris was secretly gleeful about it but of


    course, she didn¡¯t let it show on her face.


    Gideon¡¯s expression was thunderous as he looked at the woman in front of him. He narrowed his eyes


    as he questioned, ¡°Kris, you seem to be hanging out with Gemma a lottely, yes?¡± He looked at her


    with a half-smile on his face.


    At this point, Kris¡¯s heart skipped a beat but she remained calm and smiled at him. ¡°Of course; she¡¯s


    your sister so I regard her as my sister too. We definitely have a good rtionship with each other!


    Besides, Gemma¡¯s quite lovely and I¡¯m happy to be friends with her.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve always felt that Gemma had a bad temper. She never seemed to have much luck in


    gaining any true friends.¡± Gideon tried his hardest to smile and managed toe up with a fake smile


    that was devoid of emotion. When he made thatment, he intentionally emphasized the word ¡®true¡¯.


    Kris had a funny feeling upon hearing that; truth was, she would asionally get this feeling from


    Gideon. Hence, she bit on her lower lip and asked, ¡°Gideon, are you worried that I¡¯ll get into a fight with


    Gemma? Don¡¯t worry; she¡¯s our sister so I¡¯ll definitely give in to her. Besides, she just got into that


    ident and her face is nowpletely disfigured. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t cause her any


    unhappiness right now!¡±


    ¡°Who told you that her face ispletely disfigured?¡± Gideon¡¯s expression took a turn and it darkened


    immediately.


    Kris¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard his words. No one in the Walton Family had mentioned that


    to her but after seeing Gemma¡¯s face the other day, she had consulted several stic surgeons for


    their opinion. Based on what she was told, it was quite hard for such severe wounds to recover.


    Moreover, Gemma¡¯s disfigurement was no longer a secret among their social circle. Kris was just


    slightly careless with her words and had identally mentioned this without even realizing it.


    She looked at Gideon warily and said, ¡°Everyone seems to be specting on this but I don¡¯t know who


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    started this. I was just about to inform you, but you appeared before I could call you.¡±


    Gideon pondered over it and realized that there were quite a few doctors and nurses involved in the


    operation back then, so it was rtively easy for the news to be circted. And so, he fixed his solemn


    gaze upon Kris for quite some time before mentioning in a low voice, ¡°Kris, I warned you before to not


    do anything to upset me. As a consequence of the incident regarding the video clip, the profit you get


    from the Central Square project will be reduced by half. If you make the same mistake again, then


    there¡¯s no need for us to continue being in a rtionship.¡±


    Gideon¡¯s tone of voice was quite somber and Kris couldn¡¯t control her thudding heartbeat. The cat¡¯s out


    of the bag once again. She bit on her lower lip and was about to rebuke his words. However, as soon


    as her eyes met Gideon¡¯s sharp gaze that felt quite prating, she suddenly was at a loss of words.


    Nheless, her heart ached when she realized that she would lose half of her profit from the Central


    Square project.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing¡ªdon¡¯t let Gemma know that her disfigurement is permanent and irreparable.


    This time, you¡¯d better not cross my limits.¡±


    Suddenly, Gideon ced his hand on Kris¡¯ neck and stroked it. His hand was cold to the touch but it felt


    smooth and silky. However, all Kris could feel was a sense of fear and she felt as if a snake was


    slithering around her neck, causing her hair to stand on end. It was only after quite some time that she


    finally regained her senses and nodded in reply. ¡°I won¡¯t say a word!¡±


    Gideon finally left in good spirits after hearing that.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, Kris stumbled and lost all of her energy, causing her to nearly


    fall to the ground. Fortunately, she had held on to the side of her office table so she didn¡¯t end up on


    the floor.


    They¡¯re all monsters! Both Gemma and Gideon are the same! If it weren¡¯t for the future benefits she


    could reap from them, Kris would have given up a long time ago.


    However, she envisioned the day the Stark Group could finally belong to her, so she gritted her teeth


    and clenched her fists determinedly. All of a sudden, she turned her head and looked at the cell phone


    she had flung aside on her office table.


    She was previously on the phone with Gemma before Gideon arrived. After noticing him walk in, she


    had flung the phone aside but she hadn¡¯t hung up the call. She suddenly realized with a start that she


    had had an intense conversation with Gideon, but¡­ Kris couldn¡¯t control her heart from beating wildly


    and she immediately grabbed the phone to look at the screen, only to see the disy showing that the


    call had ended. Upon seeing that, she gripped her cell phone tightly and wondered whether Gemma


    had heard her conversation with Gideon.


    During their conversation, they had mentioned the video clip and the condition of Gemma¡¯s face. Kris


    bit on her lower lip and thought to herself, I didn¡¯t intend to let Gemma know all this. Even if she


    overheard the conversation, it¡¯s not my fault at all! With that thought, she flung her phone aside once


    again. Truth was, she felt quite exhausted after putting on an act in front of everyone in the Walton


    Family for the past few days. She leaned back against her swivel chair but her phone chose that


    moment to ring all of a sudden. She gave a quick nce at the caller identification and her expression


    turnedplicated, but she had no intention of answering the call. However, her phone rang


    incessantly after that first missed call. And so, Kris couldn¡¯t help but answer the call as she recalled the


    man¡¯s tenderness.


    Meanwhile in the hospital room, the phone that was originally by Gemma¡¯s hand was currently


    smashed andid in broken pieces by the wall.


    Actually, she had heard every single word of the conversation between Kris and her brother. Everything


    else was a blur to her except for the sentence that her brother said. There¡¯s one more thing¡ªdon¡¯t let


    Gemma know that her disfigurement is permanent and irreparable. This time, you¡¯d better not cross my


    limits.


    My disfigurement is permanent and irreparable¡­


    My disfigurement is irreparable¡­


    Irreparable¡­


    Suddenly, Gemma shouted and her body trembled. Over time, the trembling became more intense. All


    of a sudden, she shrieked wildly again and smashed everything in her sights.


    Previously, she was in pain from the injury to her hand and she had used up all of her energy to ce


    her phone atop her shoulder. When she flung her phone to the ground after that, she had strained her


    injured arm once again but she no longer felt the pain.


    Didn¡¯t they say that my face could be fixed by stic surgery? How could it be irreparable? stic


    surgery is so advanced in this time and age, so how can my face be irreparable?


    Suddenly, everything hit Gemma all at once and she realized how badly disfigured her face was. She


    was quite aware of how horrible and ugly she looked. Jumping out of bed, she rushed into the


    bathroom and gingerly removed the multipleyers of dressing on her face. However, the sight that


    greeted her was her horribly disfigured face. As soon as she saw that, she couldn¡¯t control herself and


    shrieked manically. She then grabbed hold of everything that was within reach and smashed them into


    the bathroom mirror, breaking it into pieces.


    The two bodyguards outside rushed in upon hearing themotion. As soon as they saw the scene in


    front of them, one immediately ran to get help from the doctors and nurses while the other called


    Gideon right away.


    ¡°Miss Walton, are you alright? What¡¯s going on?¡± She waspletely fine when Mrs. Walton left the


    room earlier, so why did she suddenly get to this state?


    ¡°Tell me¡ªcan my face be fixed?¡± Gemma suddenly grabbed hold of one of the bodyguards and ced


    her face right in front of him. She stared at his eyes fixedly while she yelled at him loudly.


    Gemma¡¯s sudden gesture of moving right in front of him erged her scary-looking scars. The


    bodyguard got a fright from that and out of reflex, he gagged in disgust.


    Gemma became even more crazed upon noticing that. Suddenly, she shoved the two of them aside


    and ran out of the door.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    They lied; they all lied to me!


    They told me stic surgery would help and they said my face would be back to normal after going


    through surgery! However, it¡¯s all lies and now they¡¯re going to trick me into leaving the country!


    Grandpa, Dad, Mom, and Gideon¡­ They¡¯re all going to give up on me so they¡¯ve all been keeping this


    a secret from me!


    At this moment, Gemma¡¯s heart ached painfully and she hated the situation she was in. At the same


    time, she felt despondent and fearful of the scar on her face. I don¡¯t want to be like this forever and I


    want to regain my beauty. I just want my pretty face back!


    She ran out from the hospital room and headed straight to Tony¡¯s room. I need to see him right away


    and I want to tell him that my disfigurement is because of him! If he hadn¡¯t provoked and angered me or


    made that sudden sharp turn, I wouldn¡¯t have crashed into the truck that was parked in front. If all that


    hadn¡¯t happened, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up looking like such a monstrosity right now!


    He has to bear responsibility for this! He must bear the responsibility! And so, Gemma barged into


    Tony¡¯s room but at this point, he had already left the ce. As she failed to get hold of him, she turned


    around and rushed toward the nearby elevator.


    The two bodyguards were not quick enough to stop her and they watched on helplessly as she exited


    the elevator and walked out of the hospital.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± One of the bodyguards hit the wall in frustration after realizing that he had failed in stopping her.


    Meanwhile, the other bodyguard chased her up to the elevator entrance. After reporting the situation to


    Gideon, both of them hurriedly got into the other elevator that had just arrived and frantically made their


    way downstairs.


    ¡­


    Most of Tony¡¯s work was put on hold after his ident so as soon as he arrived back at the office, he


    went straight back into handling everything. As for Myra, she felt quite sleepy so she went into the


    lounge to take a nap. After waking up from her nap, she came out of the lounge and saw Leo reporting


    something to Tony with a frown on his face.


    ¡°¡ªthe Walton Family is quite careful in this aspect, so we haven¡¯t been sessful in tracing the


    As soon as Tony noticed Myra rubbing her eyes while walking into the room, he gestured to Leo with an


    impassive face and said, ¡°Noted; I¡¯ll make arrangements for the uing ns. Just make sure to let


    Shawn know not to act rashly for now.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Director Hart.¡± Leo nodded in response and then greeted Myra quickly as he walked out of the


    door. Before he left, he was considerate enough to shut the door behind him.


    ¡°What were you talking about before this? You two looked quite somber and there was a frown on both


    of your faces.¡± Myra walked toward Tony and removed the document in his hand before ring at him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t recoveredpletely, so stop putting further strain on your hand. Just let me or Leo know


    if you need anything.¡±


    Tony kept silent and he just stared at her fixedly with a dark and brooding gaze. Myra knew that he


    must be considering something important so she left him alone and she decided to go and pour him a


    ss of water. However, just as she turned around, he grabbed hold of her hand.


    Myra didn¡¯t dare to exert any force, so she turned around once more to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tony smiled at her as he let go of her hand. He then tilted his body to the left, signaling to her that he


    wanted to get something from the bottom-most drawer. Myra immediately took the hint and opened the


    drawer for him. ¡°What are you after? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Tony nodded and hummed in response. ¡°It¡¯s the one on top; just take that out from the drawer.¡±


    Myra did as instructed and removed the topmost document in the drawer before handing it to him. The


    document was kept stored in a brown document bag. She was just about to hand it to him but he didn¡¯t


    take it from her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it up and take a look?¡± he said to her tenderly.


    Feeling perplexed, Myra shot him a look and opened the brown document bag, only to find a small


    stack of A4 papers filled with words. As soon as Myra saw the title, she immediately knew what this


    was about.


    This was the agreement specifying the transfer of her twenty percent shares in the Stark Group which


    she had left as a guaranty with Mr. Engelhard. Right now, it was clearly specified that all the shares she


    had left as guaranty with Mr. Engelhard now belonged to her. Myra was significantly stunned upon


    seeing that and it took a while for her to register what was going on. ¡°What¡ª¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Tony noticed her shocked expression and he reached out to pull her onto hisp.


    He kept his eyes on her as his low voice echoed by her ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy, but¡­¡± Myra turned around and stared at the man in front of her; currently, there was a


    slight smile on his face. ¡°What¡¯s with all this?¡± She nced at the date and noticed that this wasn¡¯t a


    recent arrangement. In fact, it was not long after her divorce from Sean. Myra felt a warm, fuzzy feeling


    in her heart and she could feel her breath quicken in response. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do all


    this¡­¡±


    The money she had previously invested into the Chase Group was due in no time and she would be


    getting back the full amount soon. She had already made ns to use that money to redeem her


    shares for the Stark Group that was in Mr. Engelhard¡¯s hands. Unbeknown to her, this man in front of


    her had already redeemed it for her.


    ¡°Tony, I¡­¡± As she held onto the document, she was at aplete loss of words.


    Tony pecked her cheek before he ced his chin above her head. He sounded quite content and


    happy as he drawled, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to give this to you for quite some time now. I came up with all sorts


    of ways to hand it to you but in the end, I¡¯ve gone for the most straightforward way of just handing it to


    you like this.¡± Tony chuckled as he recalled this present that he held on for so long and yet didn¡¯t


    manage to give it to her. ¡°I actually wanted to get Mr. Engelhard or Grandpa to give it to you, but then I


    realized that I should be the one to hand it to you personally. Myra, this isn¡¯t a dowry. Not only is this a


    gift, this also represents my love andmitment toward you.¡±


    He then leaned in to kiss her on the lips and nibbled on it as he said in a low voice, ¡°Take a look at the


    other document behind it.¡±


    Myra was already significantly stunned by his generous gift. As soon as she heard his words, she


    obediently flipped to the back of the stack of documents. There was another agreement behind the


    transfer of shares of the Stark Group; it was one that specified the transfer of shares of the Hart Group


    and the beneficiary name on it was Myra.


    She instantly stood up from Tony¡¯sp upon seeing that. Gripping tightly onto the agreement, she said


    in a hoarse voice, ¡°You have to change the details on these two agreements; otherwise, I¡¯ll tear it up


    and it¡¯ll be redundant.¡±


    She made an action to rip the agreement apart. Upon seeing that, Tony immediately grabbed one of


    her hands and smiled. ¡° The agreement is in duplicate copies so even if you rip it up, I¡¯ll still have the


    other copy. Besides, this agreement is legally binding so even if you tear it up, the content of it remains


    unchanged.¡±


    Tony couldn¡¯t control hisughter upon noticing Myra¡¯s torn look. He wrapped his arms around her once


    again and said, ¡°Anyone else who received these two gifts would have been ted but you¡¯re the


    aplishment!¡±


    ¡°This is different¡­ This is all originally yours¡ª¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours too, right?¡± Tony reached out to remove the documents from her hands to


    prevent her from ripping them up. He nced at thest document again. Fifty percent of the shares he


    owned in the Hart Group now belonged to Myra.


    In all honesty, he didn¡¯t care too much about all this. He was quite willing to give Myra everything he


    owned because he trusted her. However, Leo had convinced him to hold on to a percentage of the


    shares in order to run thepany.


    ¡°Keep this in a safe ce. You might need it in the future.¡±


    Tony could tell that she was still struggling toe to terms with this so he raised his brows before


    kissing her eyes gently. ¡°You can think of it as keeping custody of it for our child.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be quite unhappy if you keep this up.¡± Tony¡¯s low voice rang out and he decided to seal her mouth


    with a deep kiss. After a while, Myra finally nodded her head hesitantly. ¡°Okay, then; I¡¯ll keep custody of


    it for our child.¡± After that, she lifted her head and said, ¡°If you need to use this, just let me know and I¡¯ll


    bring it to you right away.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tony wrapped his hand around hers and he smiled tenderly.


    Myra could somehow sense that he was behaving strangely today or perhaps more urately, she felt


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    that he was behaving strangely after she woke up from her nap. Logically speaking, however, things


    should be fine between them right now. He had just confessed to her about all the things he did in the


    past and they had reached a mutual understanding, so it wasn¡¯t necessary for him to try so hard to


    please her.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    ¡°Are you going on a trip? Will it be a long one?¡± Myra felt quite uneasy.


    Tony squeezed her hand andughed. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely bring you and our child along if I have to go on a


    trip.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡± Myra stared at the document ced by her hand with a confused look on her


    face.


    At that moment, Tony seemed to sense her uneasy feeling; he curled his lips into a smile and suddenly


    stared at her squarely in the eyes while asking, ¡°Myra, what if I¡¯ve decided to go after the Stark Group?


    Will you feel upset about this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Myra wondered if she misheard Tony¡¯s words and her eyes widened in surprise.


    As soon as he saw her expression, he couldn¡¯t control himself; he let out a deep, rumblingughter and


    patted her on the head. ¡°No matter what happens, you must trust me, alright?¡±


    ¡­


    On the other end, Gemma had intended to make her way to the Hart Group. She hailed a waiting cab


    then covered her head with her clothes and entered the car. Upon arriving at the destination, she got


    out of the car but was stopped by the driver as she had not paid her fare. Thing was, she had escaped


    from the hospital in a hurry so she didn¡¯t have a single cent on her. Although she tried to make a run for


    it, she didn¡¯t seed because the driver had grabbed hold of her and refused to let go.


    Fortunately, Gideon had expected her to turn up at the Hart Group as soon as he received the phone


    call from the bodyguard. As such, he was already waiting there. He paid the fare and then forcefully


    dragged her into his car.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go! Gideon, I want to talk to Tony! I need to rify things with him! I¡¯ve ended up like


    this because of him, so he can¡¯t just cast me aside!¡± Gemma struggled to escape. All of a sudden, the


    cloth that was covering her face dropped to the ground and her scary-looking face was exposed. She


    shrieked in fright as soon as she saw herself in the reflection of Gideon¡¯s eyes. She then quickly picked


    up the cloth and wrapped her head up immediately.


    ¡°You¡¯re all liars! You said that my face could be fixed but it¡¯s totally irreparable! I¡¯ll be stuck with this


    ugly, disgusting face and my whole life will be ruined because of this! It¡¯spletely ruined!¡± Gemma


    cried hysterically as she ranted at Gideon.


    Currently, Gideon¡¯s brows were knitted together tightly as he didn¡¯t know how Gemma suddenly


    realized the truth about the wounds on her face. However, judging by how things were right now, he


    knew that it would be detrimental for her to create a fuss in front of Tony. Disregarding the fact that she


    might not even get the chance to see him, it was quite likely that she wouldn¡¯t even get past the


    receptionist of the Hart Group so clearly, there was no point for her to make a fool of herself.


    ¡°Gemma Walton, how old do you think you are? Is crying and making a fuss the only thing you can do


    when you¡¯re in trouble?¡± Gideon was quite tempted to p some sense into his sister; however, he


    didn¡¯t bear to do so after recalling her disfigurement. And so, hemented disappointedly, ¡°Tony will


    not bother to see you! Don¡¯t you get it? He doesn¡¯t have any feelings toward you so he doesn¡¯t care


    whether you¡¯re hurt, and neither does he care about how badly you¡¯re wounded! Frankly, he probably


    wouldn¡¯t even bat an eysh if he received news that you died today! When on earth will you stop


    losing control regarding anything that concerns him? Do you realize how difficult things are for the


    into taking action against our family?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never contributed to the family at all¡ªfirst, we arranged for you to work at thepany but you


    with Tony, but you kept angering him all the time. Besides shopping, going to the hair salon and


    pampering yourself with spa treatments, what else are you good at?¡±


    Gemma was shocked to hear Gideon¡¯s incessant rant and she couldn¡¯t control the tears from falling as


    she sobbed, ¡°But what about my face¡­ I can¡¯t just pretend that nothing¡¯s happened!¡± As soon as she


    recalled Tony and Myra¡¯s love for each other, she couldn¡¯t control the twisted sh of jealousy in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Put up with it! You must put up with it, alright?¡± Gideon¡¯s eyes were as cold as icicles. ¡°It will be just for


    a short while. Grandpa, Dad, and I have something important going on right now and it¡¯s crucial to us,


    so you¡¯d better not ruin things for us at this point! If everything goes ording to n, the dominant


    force of Bradfort City will soon be reced. By then, we will obviously seek justice for you. I promise


    your sufferings will definitely not be in vain!¡±


    Gemma took some time to calm down and her sobs slowly turned to sniffles. However, she couldn¡¯t


    control the resentment she felt upon recalling her current looks and her current sorry state.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; even if Tony files criminal proceedings against you, as long as you follow my instructions,


    I definitely won¡¯t allow anything drastic to happen to you. Although you drove your car into Tony¡¯s, that


    could also be idental on your part; it was just unfortunate that you had poor driving skills and it


    wasn¡¯t an intentional move. You must stand firm on this version of events. Besides, I¡¯ll take you to see


    a psychiatrist and arrange for an evaluation. Whatever it is, our family will not stand by and watch while


    you fall into trouble, Gemma. Grandpa¡¯s words earlier were just out of anger¡ªthere¡¯s no way we could


    abandon you!¡±


    At this moment, Gideon gradually changed his tone of voice and he spoke in a milder tone. As for


    Gemma, she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling but she was no longer agitated. Gideon nced at her


    and upon noticing that she had finallye round to his advice, he heaved a sigh of relief. However,


    that was only his assumption. In actual fact, Gemma¡¯s personality evidently indicated otherwise as she


    was not one who could be easily swayed.


    In the end, she maintained her opinion that all her misfortune was brought on by Myra. I can put up with


    this for now but I¡¯ll definitely find a way to make her pay for this. By then, I¡¯ll make sure that she suffers


    more than me!


    ¡­


    Kris woke up from her sleep feeling content. This was the best sleep she had experienced over the


    past few days.


    She woke up in the arms of a man. His embrace was not as cold and hard as Gideon¡¯s; on the


    contrary, it was warm and lovely. She opened her eyes gradually and saw Hayden smiling at her with a


    tender look on his face. He then kissed her on her forehead and asked lightly, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Kris hummed in response and she shifted in bed. She had lost herself in the throes of passion with him


    today afterst night but unexpectedly, she felt fine. Furthermore, she could tell that he had cleaned her


    up intimately too.


    ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d be ufortable so after you passed out from exhaustionst night, I gave you a


    body massage.¡± Hayden smiled at her and he sat up in bed. He then made a move to steer her out of


    bed too. ¡°You must be hungry! I made breakfast for us and I prepared your favorite porridge and


    dumplings.¡±


    Kris felt quite blessed to wake up to such a blissful life; suddenly, she had the thought to just continue


    enjoying this life with Hayden from now on. He¡¯s the most tender, loving partner I have ever had and I


    know how much he loves me. But¡­


    Kris lowered her eyshes and looked downward. Shortly after that, she raised her head and smiled at


    him. ¡°Oh¡ªthat¡¯s perfect because I just started to feel hungry! Hayden¡­ can you carry me over?¡± She


    stretched out both of her arms toward him and spoke in a flirtatious voice.


    Last night, she had exined to him that she would be getting engaged to Gideon soon. All of these


    were her father¡¯s suggestion and everything was for the sake of the coboration between their


    families. Once the deal was over, she would then call off the engagement. Hayden had epted her


    exnation and he remained steadfastly in love with her.


    Kris was perfectly aware that she would not remain in a rtionship with Gideon once everything was


    settled in terms of their personal interests. He was a cruel and cunning man; despite being his


    bedmate, he always managed to instill a sense of fear in her even as she slept next to him. If by then


    Hayden was still by her side, she would consider giving him a chance.


    Hayden¡¯s eyes sparkled and he immediately swept her into his arms and carried her toward the dining


    area in the living room.


    On the dining table, there was already a bowl of porridge served in a porcin bowl, and it smelled


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    divine from afar.


    This was Kris¡¯s favorite food and she usually liked the smell of it but today, as soon as she got near the


    dining table, she inexplicably felt her stomach churn and she couldn¡¯t control the nauseous feeling that


    rose within her.


    ¡°Bleurgh!¡± She felt quite ufortable and gagged. Suddenly, she struggled to get out of his arms and


    rushed into the bathroom.


    Hayden froze for a moment before he immediately ran after her.


    Inside the bathroom, Kris retched several times but she didn¡¯t throw up.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Hayden patted Kris on the back lightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Kris shook her head. Looking up, she caught sight of her own reflection in the mirror. Currently, there


    was a dazed look on her face as she realized that this had happened on and off recently. Initially, she


    had assumed that she was just slightly under the weather so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    However, this time, it suddenly hit her that it had been more than two months since she had had her


    period.


    Just then, she felt goosebumps all over and she pushed Hayden aside to make her way into the


    bedroom.


    He ran after her frantically. ¡°Kris, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable? Let¡¯s go to the hospital


    right away!¡±


    Kris took a few steps forward in a hurry but as soon as she noticed that Hayden was right at her heels,


    she stopped in her tracks all of a sudden. And so, Hayden waited in front of her expectantly. She


    smiled forcefully at him as she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think I must have eaten something bad. Why don¡¯t


    you have breakfast first? I¡¯ll freshen up in the bedroom and I won¡¯t take too long.¡±


    Hayden sighed in relief. ¡°Alright; but I¡¯ll wait for you to have breakfast together.¡±


    At the moment, Kris didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with Hayden despite his tenderness. She turned her


    back on him and walked toward the bedroom, not forgetting to shut the door behind her. At that


    instance when she shut the door, she missed the look of contemtion that shed across the eyes of


    the man standing close by.


    Kris shut the door and immediately rummaged in the drawer where she usually kept her contraceptive


    pill before she took one out of the packaging and immediately swallowed it. She would usually take


    preventative measures each time after having intercourse. Naturally, she never forgot to take it each


    time she was with Gideon because she didn¡¯t want to get pregnant with his child. As for Hayden, he


    was a considerate lover so he would always remind her every time. However, she bit on her lower lip


    and she couldn¡¯t quite control her uneasiness now.


    After breakfast, Hayden sent Kris to work. Just before turning into the intersection to her office, she


    requested for him to stop the car at the pharmacy nearby. She told him that she wanted to get some


    gastric medication but instead, she discreetly bought a pregnancy test kit.


    Hayden remained in the same spot after dropping her off at work. He then made his way back to the


    pharmacy that she had visited earlier and spoke to the woman who served her. ¡°Excuse me, may I


    know what sort of medication did that prettydy with waist-length hair, who visited ten minutes ago,


    bought?


    ¡­


    Recently, Myra hadpletely stopped going to work. She had ongoing morning sickness and her


    baby was quite a fussy one. As such, her troubles with sleeping and eating were quite evident from her


    sunken, hollow cheeks.


    Sebastian and Lisa both felt quite pained to see her suffer. Hence, both of them insisted that Myra stay


    at the Hart Residence for the time being so that they could take care of her.


    As for Tony, he was quite busy recently and his left arm was almost fully recovered. In order to spend


    more time with Myra, he would usually leave for workte in the morning ande home early in the


    evening. However, he remained busy with work at home; there were files full of documents on the


    coffee table and the surrounding carpet on the ground. Leo was always going in and out of the ce


    too. He had also jokingly mentioned to Myra that this current arrangement was too taxing for him and


    he had insisted on a pay raise.


    Myra was mainly at home nowadays and she hardly left the house. Perhaps because of her morning


    sickness, she couldn¡¯t quite stand the smell inside the car. Every morning after waking up, she would


    take a walk in the garden with Lisa. After having lunch, she would then take a short nap in the


    afternoon and after she woke up, she would normally be with Sebastian as they busied themselves


    with floral arrangements. All in all, her days were usually quiteid-back.


    asionally, Myra would get phone calls from a couple of unlisted numbers on her cell phone.


    Normally, she would just ignore them and leave them ringing, or she would just turn her phone on


    silent. Whoever it was, she never answered the phone. As for her work at the Stark Group, Tilly would


    asionally ring her for work-rted issues. That happened quite rarely because Myra was on


    maternity leave right now so with Tilly being her personal assistant, thetter didn¡¯t have much work to


    do. All she had to do was to follow up on the projects on hand.


    To Myra¡¯s surprise, the Walton Family seemed to be lying lowtely or to be more specific, Gemma


    seemed to be keeping a low profile. However, word out there was that she seemed to have realized


    that she was permanently disfigured and there was a low chance for her to regain her old looks. Based


    on her personality from before, it was inevitable that she would create a huge scene but surprisingly,


    she was quite well-behaved recently and kept to herself.


    Whenever Myra recalled the incident regarding the police investigation, it didn¡¯te as a surprise for


    Gemma to be behaving herself. All of this was most probably because there was a thorough


    investigation made into the ident. Gemma had undergone a psychiatry assessment in order to avoid


    prosecution and she publicly announced that she was diagnosed with a mild split personality disorder.


    She had imed that she was not in the right state of mind when she attempted to drive her car into


    Tony¡¯s.


    In regard to that incident, the Hart Family had decided to let her off the hook.


    It felt as if there was a storm brewing in Bradfort City but at the same time, everything seemed quite


    normal to the eye.


    ¡­


    Myra was sunbathing in the garden when news broke regarding the fund embezzlement from the Stark


    Group¡¯s Green Palms Project. The autumn rays were not too strong so she enjoyed the warm feeling


    as the rays hit her body when she rxed in the garden.


    It was a rare asion for Tony to be able to take half the day off, so he made himselffortable on a


    chaise lounge next to her and theyid facing each other.


    While they were enjoying this cozy moment together, Myra suddenly received a hasty phone call from


    Cameron on her cell phone. Recently, she had not been keeping track of her phone so as soon as her


    phone rang, Tony picked it up. He nced at the phone and revealed a half-smile before swiping right


    to answer the call. Then, he handed the phone to Myra.


    ¡°Hi, who is this?¡± Although Myra knew who it was on the line, she purposely did that to annoy Cameron.


    Tony wrapped his arms around the woman in front of him and he pulled her into a tight embrace. At the


    moment, he eyes were half-lidded and his thin lips were pursed into a thin line. The golden rays shone


    down and hit his handsome face; as a result, his originally well-sculpted face became even more


    attractive. All of a sudden, Myra seemed to have forgotten that she was on the line and she leaned


    forward to give him a peck on the lips.


    He raised his brows upon realizing her action. Gradually, he opened his eyes that were dark as coals


    and squinted at her. ¡°I would be much happier if you¡¯d kept going for a few more seconds,¡± he


    murmured with a smile.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Myra¡¯s face flushed red and she was slightly embarrassed by her eagerness earlier. She then


    burrowed herself into his embrace once again before focusing on the person on the line. ¡°What do you


    need from me?¡± she asked coldly.


    Cameron had already repeated his words twice but then Myra hadn¡¯t paid any attention to him at all


    while he was talking. Right now, as soon as he heard her words, he had no choice but to lower his


    voice and repeat the same thing. ¡°Myra, thepany needs your help right now.¡±


    ¡°Does it? But I¡¯m currently on maternity leave and you¡¯ve taken charge of mostly everything. I thought


    Kris was helping you run thepany, so why would you need my help?¡±


    At this point, Cameron clearly knew that she was being sarcastic; however, he had no choice but to


    tolerate it.


    The Stark Group was currently in coboration with the Walton Family to develop the Central Square


    project, and there was also a deep-sea oil drilling project in the making. All in all, the Stark Group had


    invested a huge sum of money into those two projects. As such, there was no capital avable to


    replenish the budget deficit of the Green Palms Project. However, the current problem was that if this


    project flopped, there would bewsuits for fraud awaiting them¡ªfrom both their suppliers and clients.


    As such, Cameron had no other option. He suddenly realized that he could seek help from Myra after


    being reminded by Kris and Rachel. He knew that right now, Myra was loaded; even if one disregarded


    her assets, if she could somehow convince the Hart Group to lend a helping hand, then there would no


    longer be an issue with the project.


    ¡°Myra, you must be joking. Kris is just temporarily taking over your position but everything remains


    yours once youe back from maternity leave. You¡¯re still the general manager and the biggest


    shareholder of the Stark Group. We¡¯ve hit a snag right now so you can¡¯t just sit by and watch us falter.¡±


    Cameron sounded quite sincere with his words.


    Just then, Tony couldn¡¯t control hisughter upon noticing Myra¡¯s sudden drastic change in her


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    expression and tone of voice. He pinched her lightly on the nose, which earned him a re from Myra.


    At the same time, she casually replied to Cameron, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on first.¡±

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Hayden patted Kris on the back lightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Kris shook her head. Looking up, she caught sight of her own reflection in the mirror. Currently, there


    was a dazed look on her face as she realized that this had happened on and off recently. Initially, she


    had assumed that she was just slightly under the weather so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    However, this time, it suddenly hit her that it had been more than two months since she had had her


    period.


    Just then, she felt goosebumps all over and she pushed Hayden aside to make her way into the


    bedroom.


    He ran after her frantically. ¡°Kris, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable? Let¡¯s go to the hospital


    right away!¡±


    Kris took a few steps forward in a hurry but as soon as she noticed that Hayden was right at her heels,


    she stopped in her tracks all of a sudden. And so, Hayden waited in front of her expectantly. She


    smiled forcefully at him as she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think I must have eaten something bad. Why don¡¯t


    you have breakfast first? I¡¯ll freshen up in the bedroom and I won¡¯t take too long.¡±


    Hayden sighed in relief. ¡°Alright; but I¡¯ll wait for you to have breakfast together.¡±


    At the moment, Kris didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with Hayden despite his tenderness. She turned her


    back on him and walked toward the bedroom, not forgetting to shut the door behind her. At that


    instance when she shut the door, she missed the look of contemtion that shed across the eyes of


    the man standing close by.


    Kris shut the door and immediately rummaged in the drawer where she usually kept her contraceptive


    pill before she took one out of the packaging and immediately swallowed it. She would usually take


    preventative measures each time after having intercourse. Naturally, she never forgot to take it each


    time she was with Gideon because she didn¡¯t want to get pregnant with his child. As for Hayden, he


    was a considerate lover so he would always remind her every time. However, she bit on her lower lip


    and she couldn¡¯t quite control her uneasiness now.


    After breakfast, Hayden sent Kris to work. Just before turning into the intersection to her office, she


    requested for him to stop the car at the pharmacy nearby. She told him that she wanted to get some


    gastric medication but instead, she discreetly bought a pregnancy test kit.


    Hayden remained in the same spot after dropping her off at work. He then made his way back to the


    pharmacy that she had visited earlier and spoke to the woman who served her. ¡°Excuse me, may I


    know what sort of medication did that prettydy with waist-length hair, who visited ten minutes ago,


    bought?


    ¡­


    Recently, Myra hadpletely stopped going to work. She had ongoing morning sickness and her


    baby was quite a fussy one. As such, her troubles with sleeping and eating were quite evident from her


    sunken, hollow cheeks.


    Sebastian and Lisa both felt quite pained to see her suffer. Hence, both of them insisted that Myra stay


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    at the Hart Residence for the time being so that they could take care of her.


    As for Tony, he was quite busy recently and his left arm was almost fully recovered. In order to spend


    more time with Myra, he would usually leave for workte in the morning ande home early in the


    evening. However, he remained busy with work at home; there were files full of documents on the


    coffee table and the surrounding carpet on the ground. Leo was always going in and out of the ce


    too. He had also jokingly mentioned to Myra that this current arrangement was too taxing for him and


    he had insisted on a pay raise.


    Myra was mainly at home nowadays and she hardly left the house. Perhaps because of her morning


    sickness, she couldn¡¯t quite stand the smell inside the car. Every morning after waking up, she would


    take a walk in the garden with Lisa. After having lunch, she would then take a short nap in the


    afternoon and after she woke up, she would normally be with Sebastian as they busied themselves


    with floral arrangements. All in all, her days were usually quiteid-back.


    asionally, Myra would get phone calls from a couple of unlisted numbers on her cell phone.


    Normally, she would just ignore them and leave them ringing, or she would just turn her phone on


    silent. Whoever it was, she never answered the phone. As for her work at the Stark Group, Tilly would


    asionally ring her for work-rted issues. That happened quite rarely because Myra was on


    maternity leave right now so with Tilly being her personal assistant, thetter didn¡¯t have much work to


    do. All she had to do was to follow up on the projects on hand.


    To Myra¡¯s surprise, the Walton Family seemed to be lying lowtely or to be more specific, Gemma


    seemed to be keeping a low profile. However, word out there was that she seemed to have realized


    that she was permanently disfigured and there was a low chance for her to regain her old looks. Based


    on her personality from before, it was inevitable that she would create a huge scene but surprisingly,


    she was quite well-behaved recently and kept to herself.


    Whenever Myra recalled the incident regarding the police investigation, it didn¡¯te as a surprise for


    Gemma to be behaving herself. All of this was most probably because there was a thorough


    investigation made into the ident. Gemma had undergone a psychiatry assessment in order to avoid


    prosecution and she publicly announced that she was diagnosed with a mild split personality disorder.


    She had imed that she was not in the right state of mind when she attempted to drive her car into


    Tony¡¯s.


    In regard to that incident, the Hart Family had decided to let her off the hook.


    It felt as if there was a storm brewing in Bradfort City but at the same time, everything seemed quite


    normal to the eye.


    ¡­


    Myra was sunbathing in the garden when news broke regarding the fund embezzlement from the Stark


    Group¡¯s Green Palms Project. The autumn rays were not too strong so she enjoyed the warm feeling


    as the rays hit her body when she rxed in the garden.


    It was a rare asion for Tony to be able to take half the day off, so he made himselffortable on a


    chaise lounge next to her and theyid facing each other.


    While they were enjoying this cozy moment together, Myra suddenly received a hasty phone call from


    Cameron on her cell phone. Recently, she had not been keeping track of her phone so as soon as her


    phone rang, Tony picked it up. He nced at the phone and revealed a half-smile before swiping right


    to answer the call. Then, he handed the phone to Myra.


    ¡°Hi, who is this?¡± Although Myra knew who it was on the line, she purposely did that to annoy Cameron.


    Tony wrapped his arms around the woman in front of him and he pulled her into a tight embrace. At the


    moment, he eyes were half-lidded and his thin lips were pursed into a thin line. The golden rays shone


    down and hit his handsome face; as a result, his originally well-sculpted face became even more


    attractive. All of a sudden, Myra seemed to have forgotten that she was on the line and she leaned


    forward to give him a peck on the lips.


    He raised his brows upon realizing her action. Gradually, he opened his eyes that were dark as coals


    and squinted at her. ¡°I would be much happier if you¡¯d kept going for a few more seconds,¡± he


    murmured with a smile.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Myra¡¯s face flushed red and she was slightly embarrassed by her eagerness earlier. She then


    burrowed herself into his embrace once again before focusing on the person on the line. ¡°What do you


    need from me?¡± she asked coldly.


    Cameron had already repeated his words twice but then Myra hadn¡¯t paid any attention to him at all


    while he was talking. Right now, as soon as he heard her words, he had no choice but to lower his


    voice and repeat the same thing. ¡°Myra, thepany needs your help right now.¡±


    ¡°Does it? But I¡¯m currently on maternity leave and you¡¯ve taken charge of mostly everything. I thought


    Kris was helping you run thepany, so why would you need my help?¡±


    At this point, Cameron clearly knew that she was being sarcastic; however, he had no choice but to


    tolerate it.


    The Stark Group was currently in coboration with the Walton Family to develop the Central Square


    project, and there was also a deep-sea oil drilling project in the making. All in all, the Stark Group had


    invested a huge sum of money into those two projects. As such, there was no capital avable to


    replenish the budget deficit of the Green Palms Project. However, the current problem was that if this


    project flopped, there would bewsuits for fraud awaiting them¡ªfrom both their suppliers and clients.


    As such, Cameron had no other option. He suddenly realized that he could seek help from Myra after


    being reminded by Kris and Rachel. He knew that right now, Myra was loaded; even if one disregarded


    her assets, if she could somehow convince the Hart Group to lend a helping hand, then there would no


    longer be an issue with the project.


    ¡°Myra, you must be joking. Kris is just temporarily taking over your position but everything remains


    yours once youe back from maternity leave. You¡¯re still the general manager and the biggest


    shareholder of the Stark Group. We¡¯ve hit a snag right now so you can¡¯t just sit by and watch us falter.¡±


    Cameron sounded quite sincere with his words.


    Just then, Tony couldn¡¯t control hisughter upon noticing Myra¡¯s sudden drastic change in her


    expression and tone of voice. He pinched her lightly on the nose, which earned him a re from Myra.


    At the same time, she casually replied to Cameron, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on first.¡±

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Kris hurriedly replied, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go over to the Walton Group right away. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll definitely be


    able to convince Gideon to help you!¡±


    Cameron nodded in response and he waved her off tiredly. Meanwhile, Kris nodded at Rachel and


    headed out of the door.


    This is such an unexpected surprise! I¡¯ve managed to ask for help from the Walton Group and Gideon


    already, but I just purposely wanted Dad to see Myra¡¯s true colors. After he sought help from her and


    got rejected, it obviously further emphasized my willingness to help. This time, Gideon had agreed to


    Kris¡¯ request without any qualms and she felt quite pleased with his performance too. Turns out that


    Gideon¡¯s quite dependable during critical moments like these!


    ¡­


    Kris made her way to the Walton Group and headed straight toward Gideon¡¯s office under the guise of


    seeking help. However, just before she walked into his office, she was stopped in her tracks by his


    secretary who awkwardly said, ¡°Miss Stark, Mr. Walton has a visitor in his office and it¡¯s inconvenient


    for you to go in right now.¡± Kris noticed that she spoke in a nervous and careful tone; based on her


    experience in the corporate world all these years, she could tell from the secretary¡¯s eyes that there


    must be something else going on. Kris was just about to tell her to step aside when all of a sudden,


    someone from inside opened the door to Gideon¡¯s office.


    It was a woman who made her way out of the room and Kris¡¯ face turned pale as soon as she saw that


    person¡ªit was none other than L.


    Evidently, L had seen Kris as well. Nevertheless, the former maintained a natural expression and


    walked out of the office with a cool andposed look as she headed toward the elevator where Kris


    was currently standing.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± At the moment, Kris had an ashen look on her face. There is no way I will be taken


    for a fool! As soon as L had walked out of the room, Kris had noticed that despite the former being


    dressed properly, she had instinctively shifted her cor, revealing a reddish mark on her corbone.


    Moreover, there were too many creases on her dress, which was definitely unusual.


    ¡°L Fisher, you¡¯re such a shameless woman! Not only did you go after Myra¡¯s man, you¡¯re now after


    mine too!¡± Kris yelled angrily at L. Although the former didn¡¯t intend to spend the rest of her life with


    Gideon, she still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he had publicly humiliated her by two-timing her;


    furthermore, it was with L of all people. This amounted to him giving her a tight p on the face.


    ¡°Miss Stark, please mind your words! I¡¯ve juste around to discuss something with Mr. Walton, so


    please be respectful.¡± Lmented casually.


    ¡°Just a discussion?¡± Kris¡¯s voice turned shriller in response and she wanted to rush up to grab hold of


    L¡¯s clothes and p her in the face. However, she was held back tightly by Gideon¡¯s secretary. ¡°Miss


    Stark, please stop it! Director Walton hase out.¡±


    As soon as Kris heard her words, she turned around immediately; indeed, Gideon was currently


    standing in front of the doorway to his office, and he was staring at them with a cryptic look on his face.


    Kris suddenly recalled that she needed his help with the problem with the Stark Group. As such, she


    didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss. Hence, she unwillingly calmed down and forced herself to stop going after


    L.


    ¡°You¡¯d better watch out because I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± Kris muttered under her breath. She then


    forcefully bumped into L¡¯s shoulder before walking toward Gideon.


    L, on the other hand, nonchntly made her way toward the elevator and she acted as if nothing


    had happened. She then pressed on the button to go down to the basement parking and made her way


    downstairs.


    Frankly, Kris¡¯ words meant nothing to L. She was already living in desperation so there was nothing


    else that could faze her. She no longer harbored any hopes to maintain her position as the Young


    Mistress of the Chase Family, but she would definitely keep a tight grasp on everything that belonged


    to her.


    ¡­


    As soon as L left the ce, Gideon¡¯s secretary naturally tried to keep herself out of sight.


    Meanwhile, Kris bit on her lower lip nervously before walking toward Gideon.


    She knew it was fairly normal for a man like Gideon to have one or two casual flings; moreover, they


    were not married yet. However, being aware of it was different from actually experiencing it in person.


    She couldn¡¯t quite control her disgust upon realizing that this man had hooked up with someone else


    behind her back. Nheless, she was unable to confront him about this right now.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Just then, her eyes turned red-rimmed and her tears started falling uncontrobly. She took another


    few steps forward to stand in front of him and she bit hard on her lower lip. ¡°Gideon, you and L¡­¡±


    ¡°What you¡¯re imagining did not happen between me and Miss Fisher. She was here as the


    representative of the Chase Group to discuss something with me, and we didn¡¯t even spend more than


    twenty minutes together before you arrived.¡± Then, he nced at his secretary standing by the side.


    She immediately nodded her head earnestly in response. ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Stark! Miss Fisher arrived


    slightly more than ten minutes before you!¡±


    Although Kris was fully aware that the two of them were in cahoots to deceive her¡ªthey didn¡¯t even


    bother toe up with a more usible excuse and didn¡¯t even care whether she realized this¡ªshe


    had no choice but to endure this agony. She bit on her lip once again and raised her head to smile at


    Gideon. ¡°Okay¡­ I trust you, Gideon.¡±


    Just then, Gideon¡¯s expression was full of scorn and he revealed a half-smile at Kris. Almost


    instantaneously. he masked the contempt in his eyes and ced his arms around Kris¡¯ waist before


    steering her toward the office. ¡°Why did youe all the way here? Don¡¯t worry; I promised you I¡¯d


    help solve Stark Group¡¯s problem so I¡¯ll definitely keep my word. The Stark Group is your family


    business, so any problem faced by your family is mine too. How could I possibly stand by idly?¡±


    At that moment, Kris felt quite relieved as soon as she heard his words. She tried hard to suppress her


    disgust and kissed him on his cheek. ¡°When will you provide the funds to cover the budget deficit? I¡¯m


    sure you¡¯re aware that my dad¡¯s quite anxious and he hasn¡¯t been sleeping or eating properly due to


    this. A fewpanies are lying in wait to take advantage of this situation and he¡¯s just worried that¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gideon forcefully pulled Kris¡¯ body closer to his and he practically leaned on her. Kris was


    momentarily stunned by his move but soon after that, she looked at him coyly. ¡°Gideon¡­¡±


    ¡°The Walton Group has organized apany dinner tonight; we¡¯ve just relocated back to Bradfort City


    so we need an event to rub shoulders with the top dogs of the city¡¯s corporate circle. Can you


    apany me tonight?¡± Gideon¡¯s warm breath felt ticklish as it hit Kris¡¯ neck.


    Instantly, she felt her hair rise but she could only smile and nod her head in response. ¡°Of course I will.¡±


    In fact, Kris¡¯ rtionship with Gideon was a source of envy among her group of close friends.


    Therefore, she definitely wouldn¡¯t miss this chance to turn up in public with Gideon.


    Gideon continued to stare lovingly at her; all of a sudden, he swept her off her feet into his arms and


    made his way into the lounge.


    Just then, Kris became conscious of her condition and her face turned as pale as a sheet upon that


    realization. She then said with a forced smile, ¡°Gideon, I¡¯m not feeling well today¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine; I¡¯ll be gentle¡­¡± Gideon brushed off her concern.


    Truth was, Gideon was not a gentle lover. Furthermore, he had some violent preferences but since he


    had said so, there was nothing that Kris could do to reject him. With a resigned sigh, she clenched her


    hands into fists.


    ¡­


    Initially, Tony hadn¡¯t actually nned to attend the Walton Group¡¯s dinner party. He was well-aware of


    the oue so he wasn¡¯t interested in attending, but Myra was quite keen about it. She wasn¡¯t worried


    that they would be thrown out of the ce because Tony¡¯s attendance tonight would only serve to


    garner a positive response to the Walton Family, and everyone else would definitely jump to the


    conclusion that the Walton and Hart families had cleared the air with each other. Therefore, it would be


    quite foolish for the Waltons to forsake this opportunity.


    Tony could tell that Myra was quite keen on it so he didn¡¯t want to disappoint her. As such, he


    mentioned his conditions¡ªshe was to stay by his side the whole time. After she gave her word, they


    bade farewell to Sebastian and Lisa and made their way to the Walton family¡¯s dinner party.


    Indeed, everything was within Myra¡¯s expectations. Gemma was absent from the dinner party, perhaps


    because she was still recuperating in the hospital. Besides Gemma, everyone else from the Walton


    Family was in full attendance. Of course, her ¡®sister¡¯, being Gideon¡¯s fianc¨¦e, was present too. As soon


    as the Walton Family saw Tony and Myra enter hand-in-hand, their faces turned slightly awkward but


    everyone maintained their smiles and greeted them as the couple made their way into the ballroom.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    ¡°Did you see Mrs. Walton¡¯s expression?¡± Myra felt that she had be quite mean but she couldn¡¯t


    help gloating upon recalling Shelly¡¯s expression earlier. ¡°Did you know that she rang me a while ago


    and said she wanted to meet me? I didn¡¯t agree to meet her though, so I reckon she must be quite


    pissed off with me. Furthermore, seeing me walk in with her daughter¡¯s beloved man today must be


    quite upsetting for her!¡±


    Perhaps it was because Myra was bored from staying home all the time so now that she was out in


    public, she behaved quite mischievously.


    Tony looked into her sparkling eyes and his lips curved into a soft smile. However, he raised his


    eyebrows quizzically. ¡°She called you?¡± Obviously, Myra had initially kept this a secret from him.


    Just then, it hit her that she had spilled the beans. Blinking, she looked at Tony with an innocent look


    and ced her head on his shoulder. ¡°Tony, you were quite busy with work previously, so I didn¡¯t bring


    it up as I didn¡¯t want to bother you,¡± she murmured coyly. ¡°Besides, she requested that I meet her


    alone. I¡¯m not that stupid and I obviously wasn¡¯t going to meet her.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tony hummed. ¡°From now on, no matter who from the Walton Family asks to meet


    you alone, just say no, or you can let me know and I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Tony caressed her head. Ever


    since Myra became pregnant, she seemed to be regaining her childish side. asionally, she would


    flirt with him and he enjoyed this side of her immensely.


    Myra¡¯s face flushed in response to his actions and she nced at him from the corner of her eye. In all


    honesty, she had noticed on the way that there were plenty of envious looks being shot at her from the


    youngdies in the room. As a woman, she felt an inted sense of self-esteem from all the looks


    thrown at her.


    The dinner party was about to start when they entered the venue. As such, Tony had barely spoken a


    few words to some of his acquaintances before the party started.


    Myra noticed Kris was wearing a sweeping, floor-length gown and she had her arm hooked through


    Gideon¡¯s. Currently, she was standing alongside the Walton Family on the make-shift stage as they


    expressed their gratitude to all of the guests present.


    Today, Tony had rejected Cameron¡¯s request for help. Obviously, Kris would jump at the chance to help


    settle the issue for Cameron and right now, the Walton Family was her only avenue. However, Tony


    was quite confident that the Walton Family would not help Cameron, and he reckoned the answer


    would be revealed tonight.


    Myra tried to question him further out of curiosity but he only responded with a mysterious look and


    refused to say anything else. As such, she had insisted on attending the event; she was keen to know


    exactly why the Walton Family would renege on their promise to help the Stark Family.


    Myra pinched him lightly on his arm. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Tony raised his eyebrows in response. ¡°Are you doubting me?¡±


    ¡°Well, not exactly¡­¡± Myra was aware that Tony usually handled things quite well. She was just slightly


    curious about what would happen next.


    She rubbed her belly and raised her head to look at the man standing next to her as she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m


    a little hungry¡­¡± Myra hadn¡¯t eaten much for dinner. She just had some soup before heading out with


    Tony so naturally, she was feeling hungry by now.


    Tony quickly guided her toward the buffet table close by. He saw that there was Myra¡¯s favorite matcha-


    vored cake on disy, so he immediately reached out and clumsily took a slice of cake for her.


    Myra¡¯s eyes held traces of a smile as soon as she saw his actions. Meanwhile, Tony also chuckled


    upon noticing her half-lidded eyes as she waited for him to serve her. He held onto the piece of cake


    and brought it close to her mouth.


    Myra wasn¡¯t sure whether he did that intentionally, but that piece of cake he took was gigantic so she


    had to open her mouth quite wide just to take a bite of it.


    She red at the man who was currently pretending to stay calm and thought to herself, Well, I guess I


    no longer need to maintain a perfect image! She opened her mouth and took a bite of the cake. After


    that, she childishly shot a look at Tony as if to say ¡®this is who I am, so what can you do about it?¡¯


    Currently, Tony¡¯s expression was full of indulgence. However, before he could say anything, a voice


    rang out from beside them. ¡°Myra, I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing! Did you just open your mouth wide to


    take a bite of the cake?¡± The voice was a familiar one and it belonged to Estelle.


    Myra paused midchew and her expression became awkward. She then turned around gradually and


    saw Estelle. Thetter had her arm hooked through Shawn¡¯s as they made their way toward Myra and


    Tony. Estelle winked at Myra as soon as she reached her. ¡°Tsk! Is it necessary for the public disy of


    affection? Honestly, you must havee here to unt on purpose! Everyone here knows that the


    daughter of the Walton Family, Gemma Walton, is in love with your beloved Director Hart, but look at


    you! You¡¯ve given no regard to anyone and unted his affections for you in front of everyone. That¡¯s


    like a tight p across the face for everyone in the Walton Family!¡±


    Myra was generally quite used to Estelle¡¯s sharp tongue, but she felt quite mortified at this point. She


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    then made a move to get out of Tony¡¯s embrace but he moved his hand and pulled her back into his


    arms. He turned his eyes on Estelle and nced at her mildly, as if in warning.


    Upon seeing that, Estelle pouted her lips in response. He really dotes on Myra as if she¡¯s a child. Gosh,


    I didn¡¯t even say anything rude but he¡¯s given me a warning look.


    ¡°Shawn, this isn¡¯t fun! I thought you said that there would be something interesting here tonight? If this


    is it, then don¡¯t even bother toe and see me for the following month!¡± Estelle turned around and


    vented her frustration on Shawn.


    Shawn¡¯s face remained impassive. However, Myra could clearly tell that his eyes shone warmly as


    soon as his gaze met Estelle¡¯s. Upon seeing that, Myramented in her heart, Estelle really is clueless!


    She¡¯s so lucky to have him but when will she realize this?


    ¡°I came here tonight for that too,¡± Myra murmured to Estelle.


    Thetter raised her brows and nced at Tony before turning to look at Shawn too. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure


    what these two cunning siblings are plotting but Myra, I¡¯ve received the news regarding the Stark


    Group¡¯s problem. Is everything alright?¡±


    Myra shook her head as she recalled Tony¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s fine. At the very least, things are fine for now.¡±


    Estelle was relieved to see that Myra wasn¡¯t too concerned about the situation.


    Since the four of them had bumped into each other, Estelle was keen on catching up with Myra. As


    such, the two siblings could only watch on helplessly. However, in the background, Tony heard every


    single word that Estelle said, and the topics she brought up were significantly explicit. Tony narrowed


    his eyes upon hearing that and he vowed to keep Myra away from Estelle from then on.


    As for Shawn, he was generally quite used to Estelle¡¯s mboyant style. However, he couldn¡¯t help but


    grit his teeth in frustration too. He was fine with her behaving this way in front of him but not in public,


    and he had the sudden urge to lock her up.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Kris enjoyed herself as she flitted around the ballroom. Initially, due to the issues


    with the Stark Group, she couldn¡¯t quite bring herself to attend this party jovially. However, in the


    afternoon, practically everyone present right now had received the news; the Walton Family would lend


    a helping hand and fill the deficit of the Stark Group¡¯s troubled project. As for the actual deal that


    happened behind the scenes, that was obviously confidential. From Kris¡¯ happy smiles, everyone


    deduced that perhaps she would tie the knot with Gideon quite soon and enter into the Walton Family.


    In reality, most of the young women attending were quite envious of her too.


    Kris had released the news to the public as soon as Gideon had promised to help the Stark Group. Dad


    has promised to give me ten percent of his shares in the Stark Group once all this is settled. Although


    that¡¯s not as much as what Myra owns, that¡¯s a sign of his recognition. After all, he has never gifted her


    any portion of his shares as a reward.


    All of a sudden, Kris felt her stomach churn and as a wave of nausea hit her, her expression


    immediately took a turn. After using the pregnancy test kit the other day, she found out that she was


    indeed pregnant. She had then discreetly went for a check-up at the hospital and the results indicated


    that she was eight weeks pregnant. Upon getting the news, she checked the calendar and realized that


    this child was not Gideon¡¯s. She was, in fact, pregnant with Hayden¡¯s child.


    In truth, Kris couldn¡¯t fathom how she got pregnant despite religiously taking birth control pills. This


    child had stubbornly been conceived and she was currently quite torn, but there was no way she could


    keep this child right now because this wouldplicate everything for her. However, she was just too


    busy recently to arrange for a secret abortion.


    She had intended to wait until everything regarding the Green Palms Project was settled before going


    for the abortion. Nevertheless, her child seemed to be kicking up a fuss today.


    Presently, Shelly, who was standing next to her, was the first person to notice Kris¡¯ unusual pallor.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Shelly did not like Kris at all and she might even go so far as to say she detested her. She could tell


    that the woman was only dating Gideon to gain something from the rest of the Walton Family. The only


    reason why she had yet to confront Kris was because Gideon had told her not to, but that didn¡¯t stop


    Shelly from throwing pointed looks at the woman every now and then.


    Presently, upon seeing that Kris was about to muck things up, Shelly shot her a stern look, as though


    silently telling her to pull it together. Catching the older woman¡¯s frosty gaze, Kris managed a


    nonchnt fa?ade, though her fists clenched tightly at her sides. She gritted her teeth as she thought


    grimly, Once I get everything I want, I¡¯m going to cut off all ties with the Walton Family and I won¡¯t have


    to take any crap from this old woman ever again!


    The next moment, she was holding onto Gideon¡¯s arm as they made their rounds in the banquet hall to


    greet the guests. She looked pale despite the smile that was firmly stered on her face, and she grew


    reluctant to clink sses with the guests. Gideon was no gentleman, which meant she was forced to


    down all the drinks after the guests toasted to her and while she had only taken sips at each turn, she


    had ended up downing what felt like sses of wine after going around the hall.


    Her stomach was beginning to cramp and the color was draining from her face. If it weren¡¯t for the fact


    that she had no desire to keep this child in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t have downed all those drinks.


    Upon noticing that something was off with her, Gideon gave her a subtle squeeze on her arm. A


    displeased look shed across his perfect features as he asked under his breath, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kris didn¡¯t want to downy her condition so she answered in a low voice, ¡°My stomach isn¡¯t feeling


    too well today.¡±


    He frowned when he heard this and while he wasn¡¯t sure if she was telling the truth about her


    difort, he was still put off by it. After all, the banquet this evening was a very important asion


    for the Walton Family¡ªit yed a pivotal role in deciding whether they could be integrated into Bradfort


    City¡¯s elite business circle.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, though. Let¡¯s just carry on. I know how important this banquet is to you and I don¡¯t want to be


    a burden,¡± she murmured after seeing how his face had grown sullen at herint. At the thought


    of how she still needed the Walton Family¡¯s help for the Green Palms Project, she straightened and


    forced a perfunctory smile.


    It was only after this that Gideon perked up slightly and the both of them went around exchanging


    pleasantries with the guests once more. Finally, they ended up making their way over to where Tony


    stood with his friends.


    Meanwhile, Tony and Myra had been standing with Shawn and Estelle before this but they were now


    joined by the likes of Philip, Lucas, Elliot and even Tilly. All in all, their group had a formidable


    presence. There were a few who had greeted them in an attempt to strengthen business rtions, but


    it didn¡¯t take much time for them to move on to other guests.


    Estelle wasughing at a dirty joke she had just told and Shawn looked grim as he eyed her balefully,


    as though already nning on the ways he could get back at her. Just as the rest of them were


    exchanging awkward looks, Gideon and Kris approached them.


    ¡°Sis,¡± Kris greeted tly, then turned to address the man next to Myra, ¡°Tony.¡±


    The both of them looked at her impassively and neither of them returned her greeting.


    Having expected this, Kris did not falter. Despite her pallor, she kept one hand on Gideon¡¯s arm as she


    shed a dazzling smile at the group before her.


    Gideon, on the other hand, raised his ss at Tony as he said, ¡°I know we¡¯ve been through a rough


    patch previously, Tony, but I¡¯d like to take this chance to formally apologize to you. Let bygones be


    bygones¡ªhere¡¯s to a strong partnership and an even stronger friendship. Cheers!¡±


    Tony returned the toast, humming indifferently in response.


    Gideon shrugged off the man¡¯s cold demeanor and raised his ss at the rest of the group as he said


    cordially, ¡°Thank you for taking the time to attend the Walton Family¡¯s banquet this evening. Kris and I


    would like to make this toast as a show of our appreciation.¡±


    With that, he nced at Kris meaningfully, then downed his ss of red wine.


    While he did so, Kris looked down hesitantly at her own ss of wine. She didn¡¯t think she could take


    another sip of it but she gritted her teeth and tipped her head back nheless as she gulped down


    her drink. She gagged slightly when the alcohol pooled at the back of her throat but she quickly


    regained herposure.


    ¡°We have a lot of guests today, so please excuse us for not being able to entertain all of you,¡± Gideon


    said ruefully and nodded at the group as he tried to lead Kris away.


    However, they had only just turned around when Kris let out a groan of pain. She hunched slightly as


    her hand flew to her stomach, her face sickeningly pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gideon asked with a frown.


    Kris had no idea what was wrong, either. All she knew was that her stomach felt like it was on fire after


    she had downed herst drink. She thought the pain might go away if she ignored it but as soon as she


    had turned away from the group, a sharp, stabbing sensation tore through her abdomen. The pain was


    so unbearable that she could barely get a word out.


    Upon hearing her sudden cry, Philip assessed her thoughtfully and he raised his brow when he saw


    that she was clutching her stomach. He exchanged a meaningful look with Tony, then stepped away


    from the group as he offered pleasantly, ¡°Director Walton, I happen to be a doctor. I could take a look at


    Miss Stark if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Philip. Kris has¡ª¡±


    ¡°No; there¡¯s no need for me to be seen by a doctor. I¡¯m perfectly fine!¡± Kris rasped, cutting Gideon off.


    She straightened up hastily and she had a panicked look in her eyes. Beads of perspiration broke out


    on her forehead as her face turned a ghastly shade of white.


    She tugged on his arm as she added assuringly, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Gideon. I had a mild stomach cramp but


    it¡¯s gone now.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, Miss Stark? I suspect you may be suffering from contractions. You ought to consult a


    doctor to make sure it¡¯s nothing chronic,¡± Philip interjected calmly and he sounded unruffled.


    Myra watched this exchange and she couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by it. She had stayed with Philip


    once and she knew him as a mild and affable person. I didn¡¯t know he would be this way with


    strangers. Besides, why is he being so enthusiastic when the person he¡¯s talking to is Kris? Puzzled,


    she and the rest of the group turned to look at Kris curiously.


    Kris, on the other hand, looked regal this evening and her makeup was wless. However, the liberal


    amount of rouge she had applied could not conceal her pallor, and one could tell at first sight that she


    was unwell.


    Nevertheless, she forced out a smile after hearing Philip¡¯s advice and answered nonchntly, ¡°No; I¡¯m


    sure that won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m feeling much better already.¡±


    Then, she turned to look at Gideon as she gestured toward a group of guests nearby. ¡°Gideon, I think


    we haven¡¯t greeted those guests over there. Should we make our way over now?¡±


    When she saw that he was gazing at her thoughtfully with narrowed eyes, she felt a chill run down her


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    spine and her smile was tight this time as she urged, ¡°Gideon?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then,¡± he responded curtly. Before he led her away, he turned and nodded politely at the


    curious group. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse us.¡±


    Myra watched as the both of them walked away before she nced at Tony and asked, ¡°I wonder


    what¡¯s wrong with Kris.¡±


    She had caught the knowing look that Philip had exchanged with him earlier, and this only further


    piqued her interest.


    ¡°Chances are she¡¯s pregnant,¡± Estelle guessed, narrowing her eyes. An excited look lit up her face as


    she looked at Shawn with sparkling eyes. ¡°Wait¡­ is that it? She¡¯s pregnant and the child she¡¯s carrying


    isn¡¯t Gideon¡¯s, right?¡±


    It had taken all of Estelle¡¯s will to refrain from making snide remarks at Kris during the exchange just


    now but seeing as thetter had gone away, she didn¡¯t mind insulting her at all. She had grown


    suspicious of the way Kris clutched her stomach, and Estelle prided herself for having excellent


    intuition. She looked as though she was hiding something more than just an average stomach ache


    and she even panicked when Philip offered to examine her. She has to be pregnant and that child


    definitely isn¡¯t Gideon¡¯s!


    Seeing the endearing gleam in her eyes, Shawn pursed his lips and he found that he couldn¡¯t resist


    dipping his head to kiss her on the cheek.


    Everyone else shuffled awkwardly around them and Myra averted her gaze to afford them some


    privacy. She then tugged on Tony¡¯s arm, intending to ask if Estelle had been right about Kris¡¯ situation.


    What she hadn¡¯t expected was for him to raise a brow at her as he asked, ¡°Do you want a kiss too?¡±


    Do you want a kiss too?


    A kiss¡­


    Upon hearing this, the rest of the group cringed and they wondered for a moment if their ears had fallen


    off.


    They couldn¡¯t help but notice that ever since Tony had gotten together with Myra, he had shed his usual


    impassive front and assumed the role of a roguish man in love.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    They drew a collective sigh of sympathy for the two Hart brothers. They¡¯ve fallen far too deep.


    Presently, Tony had azy grace about him after he had teased Myra. He had shed the cold and curt


    demeanor with which he had addressed Gideon previously. Myra, on the other hand, was blushing


    furiously all the way down to her neck. She stomped her foot in frustration and she looked as though


    she was about to say something, but decided against it when she remembered that they were not


    alone. Feeling resigned, she red at him mutely instead.


    Elliot interjected with a chuckle as he joked, ¡°We could always turn a blind eye if you want to beat him


    up, Mrs. Hart.¡±


    Myra was at a loss for words and she flushed at the teasing remark. Tony was pleased to see the effect


    he had on her and he chuckled in a low tone. He eyed the others insouciantly as he pulled her into his


    arms, holding her head against his chest as he said, ¡°Alright, alright; stop teasing her.¡± He knew that


    she would die of embarrassment if the teasing went on.


    The others gave him looks of disbelief. You were the one who started it, they thought in unison. They


    shrugged this off and before long, they resumed their cheerful banter.


    While this was happening, Kris and Gideon were lingering within earshot after they had walked away


    from the group earlier, which meant they had overheard the loving exchange between Tony and Myra.


    Tony and the rest of the Hart Family had been devoting their time and spirit into taking care of Myra


    since finding out about her pregnancy. They were protective of her and indulged in herfort, as


    though broadcasting to the entire Bradfort City that she was the apple of their eyes.


    On the contrary, Kris¡¯ own pregnancy was kept secret and she had to be extremely careful not to break


    cover. In fact, she needed to get rid of the child as quickly as possible. She couldn¡¯t help the bitter


    resentment that surged through her as she thought about the vast difference between her condition


    and Myra¡¯s. However, there was no outlet for her to vent her frustration.


    Hence, she took a deep breath and braced through the pain that felt like it was tearing her apart from


    the inside out. Outwardly, she smiled at the guests in front of her. As she did so, she was unaware of


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    the tall, handsome and affable-looking gentleman who was presently walking into the banquet hall.


    Myra, on the other hand, had noticed the man¡¯s presence from where she stood. Her eyes widened at


    the sight of him and she hastily tugged on Tony¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked and when he lowered his head to look at her, she could see the glint of


    amusement in his eyes.


    Still tugging on his sleeve, she pointed toward a nearby corner of the hall. ¡°Look over there¡ªisn¡¯t that


    Hayden?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t too long ago when she told Tony about Kris and Hayden. Myra was aware that they were


    lovers and she knew Kris was having an affair with him despite her rtionship with Gideon. However,


    she didn¡¯t expect Hayden to show up at the Walton Family¡¯s banquet this evening.


    A knowing look shed in Tony¡¯s eyes and he swiftly sped Myra¡¯s hand in his as he said, ¡°So it is. It¡¯s


    not surprising that Hayden¡¯s here, though. The Fuller Family are a renowned family in Bradfort City,


    after all.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hart!¡± She stepped on his foot and said usingly, ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb; you know what I¡¯m talking


    about!¡±


    She blinked when she saw the wicked amusement in his gaze, then nced over at Elliot, Philip and


    Lucas, all of whom seemed to be buzzing in anticipation. Tony hadn¡¯t wanted to attend the banquet


    until she forced him to, but what about the rest of the men? The three of them had practically grown up


    with Tony and surely they disliked the Walton Family just as much as he did. So are they here at the


    banquet because of¡­ Her thoughts trailed off as she looked at Hayden, who was tucked away in the


    corner with a baleful look in his eyes as he surveyed the festivities around him. She drew in a deep


    breath and demanded, ¡°Can someone tell me what in the world is going on here?¡± She sensed that


    something was off but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    Estelle, however, was slightly more insightful than her bewildered friend. ¡°These men are a bunch of


    scoundrels!¡± she dered with an exasperated huff as she rolled her eyes. She darted away from


    Shawn and skittered over to Myra, her gaze following thetter¡¯s to where Hayden was standing not


    too far away.


    ¡°You know how you told me that Kris is still secretly seeing Hayden?¡± she began earnestly, narrowing


    her fox-like eyes as a clever gleam shed in them. ¡°How interesting, indeed! Could it be that Kris is


    actually pregnant with his child? I don¡¯t know how she convinced him, but it can¡¯t be easy for him to see


    the love of his life with another man. He¡¯s probably here because he can¡¯t stand the secrecy anymore.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Myra grew thoughtful. She remembered Tony saying that the Walton Family would


    never invest in the Stark Group, which meant that this evening could see an interesting turn of events


    Meanwhile, it was just like Estelle had said¡ªHayden could no longer stand seeing the love of his life


    being paraded around as someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e. He loved her with an all-consuming passion, and it


    had already taken a toll on his patience when Kris had refused to meet him on all those previous


    asions. He knew that she was with Gideon now and everyone knew her as thetter¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    Hayden had his suspicions, but he would have no answer until such time that he heard the truth from


    Kris herself. He was well aware of her ego and her ambitious ns to own Stark Group. As such, he


    believed her when she had told him that she was only putting on a show with Gideon, but that didn¡¯t


    stop him from getting wildly jealous when he saw her with another man.


    In particr, he had noticed her erratic behavior recently. Not only had she bought a pregnancy test kit,


    she had also gone to the hospital for a check-up. At the thought of what the doctor had said, he grew


    ecstatic. Kris is pregnant with my child! My child!


    He had decided that he was going to make her give up on her ns to use the Walton Family as a


    stepping stone. After all, he was the younger son of the Fuller Family and though he could not truly


    be head of the family, he could still promise her a carefree and indulgent married life. Besides, he


    didn¡¯t necessarily have to rely on his family now that he had someone else to help him. If Kris wanted


    to have apany of her own, then he would set it up for her. Once I have his help, everything will


    work out for me.


    However, he caught a glimpse of Gideon and Kris as soon as he arrived at the banquet. While he


    wanted to believe that the couple was only putting on a show like Kris said, he couldn¡¯t help the


    anguish that tore through him when he saw them. His heart twisted even more as he watched her walk


    around in seven-inch heels, greeting guests and downing ss after ss of wine. His face grew grim


    at the sight of this.


    While Hayden was staring at Kris darkly, she waspletely oblivious to his presence. She was numb


    from the pain that was wreaking havoc in her lower abdomen and she was feeling drowsy from all the


    red wine she had drunk.


    She forced down another round of drinks, and the guests cheered her on merrily as they praised,


    ¡°Director Walton, your fianc¨¦e drinks with much gusto! You¡¯re a lucky man, indeed!¡±


    She could only smile at theirpliments. But the smile on her face was growing more dazed as she


    downed several more drinks, and her head felt like lead. It was as though someone had stuffed her


    brains with cotton and the noise around her sounded faraway at times.


    Gideon appeared to be saying something in her ear but she couldn¡¯t make out the words. Kris¡¯ vision


    suddenly went dark and she thought she saw somebody run toward her before she cked out. The


    same person pushed Gideon aside and caught her before she copsed onto the floor.


    Presently, Gideon was thunderous as he eyed the man who had rushed out of nowhere. ¡°Who are you?


    Kris is my fianc¨¦e; don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overstepping your boundaries here?¡±


    It was bad enough that Kris had fainted so disgracefully during such an event, but it was even more


    humiliating for Gideon when a random stranger had pushed him aside to catch her as she fell.


    When Hayden heard Gideon¡¯s usatory tone, his face darkened instantly. How could he make her


    drink so much when she¡¯s already looking pale and sick?


    ¡°Who I am is none of your business. All you need to know is that your rtionship with Kris is over as


    of right now,¡± Hayden barked icily, then pursed his lips as he looked at Kris, who was unconscious. Just


    as he was about to carry her up in his arms, a fist suddenly came flying toward him, punching him on


    the right side of his face.


    The punch came hard and fast as it cracked across Hayden¡¯s face, and he toppled onto the floor with


    Kris in his arms.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    The women who were closest to the scuffle began to shriek in rm and the whole room descended


    into chaos.


    Myra and Estelle were about to make their way over when Tony and Shawn held them back. While


    there was no harm for Estelle to scope out the melee, Myra was in a far more precarious situation.


    After all, she was pregnant and it wasn¡¯t ideal for her to risk getting bumped into by someone else.


    At the thought that she was now a pregnant woman, Myra sighed in frustration and stood in ce


    obediently.


    Meanwhile, Elliot, Philip and the others had sauntered over to the scene of the ruckus. They appeared


    to be mitigating the fight but from what Myra heard, they sounded as though they were spurring them


    on backhandedly.


    ¡°Come on; aren¡¯t we all friends here? You might even end up as business partners in the future. I¡¯m


    sure you could talk things out. Besides, Mr. Fuller might just be a good friend of Miss Stark¡¯s and he


    was probably acting out of instinct when he caught her as she fainted. Don¡¯t read too much into it,


    Director Walton,¡± Lucas said, smiling pleasantly as he looked at Hayden and Gideon. He spoke mildly


    and there was no telling whether he had deliberately emphasized ¡®a good friend¡¯ when he spoke up on


    Hayden¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Exactly! Miss Stark has grown up in Bradfort City, so it¡¯s no surprise that she has a lot of friends in the


    business circle. I¡¯m sure no one is crossing any lines here, Director Walton,¡± Elliot chimed in earnestly


    as he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°A good friend of hers?¡± Gideon repeated this incredulously, his fists clenching tightly at his sides as he


    glowered at the man who was currently being held back. ¡°Well, then. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to ask her ¡®good


    friend¡¯ to leave the party. The Walton Family does not wee you.¡±


    The vein in Hayden¡¯s forehead pulsated and after he heard the conversation between Gideon and the


    other man, the rage he had been repressing finally exploded. He was the younger son of the Fuller


    Family and on paper, that meant he could live the rest of his life carefree. However, he knew deep


    down that he could never have any authority over Fuller Corporation because he was not Madam


    Fuller¡¯s biological son and instead belonged to his father¡¯s secret lover. Thetter had only given birth


    to him so she could dethrone Madam Fuller but having failed to do so, she ended up losing Hayden as


    well and eventually her depression rendered her into a shell of a person. He gritted his teeth as he


    thought bitterly, I can give up Fuller Corporation but why should I have to hide my rtionship with Kris


    like it¡¯s some dirty secret?


    Hatred burned in his eyes when he heard that he was being described as ¡®a good friend of Kris¡¯ while


    Gideon could call himself her fianc¨¦. Suddenly, Hayden tore away from the two men who held him back


    and hurled his fist at Gideon, cracking his knuckles against thetter¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just a friend of hers! I¡¯m her boyfriend and her fianc¨¦e!¡± he roared and the guests around them


    caught every word.


    A hush descended upon the crowd as his words lingered in the air, but it wasn¡¯t long before frenzied


    whispering began among the guests.


    ¡°So Hayden has been Kris¡¯ boyfriend all along! Isn¡¯t he the younger son of the Fuller Family? Oh, my! I


    thought she¡¯s engaged to Director Walton. I even heard her say that she was the reason why the


    Walton Family are willing to make up the losses for the Green Palms Project! My goodness; this is¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing surprising about this. She¡¯s been with Hayden since before Director Walton showed


    up. It wasn¡¯t that long ago when I saw them together, so who knows if they ever truly broke up?¡±


    ¡°But what about the Walton Family? How could Kris do something like this?¡±


    Everyone around them might be muttering under their breaths, but Gideon heard them despite having


    just been punched. Shelly, too, had heard the whispers as she ran toward the scene of the scuffle.


    As soon as she heard what the others were saying, a loud ringing sounded in her ears and she felt as if


    her mind had imploded.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She stared in disbelief at the scene before her.


    Her son¡¯s lip had been split where he was punched and instead of lying on the floor, Kris was currently


    in the arms of another man whom Shelly did not know.


    She was starting to piece everything together¡ªas it turned out, Kris was having an affair with another


    man while dating Gideon. And that man punched my son in front of everybody at our banquet! How


    dare he humiliate us like this?


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see just what tricks this wretched girl has up her sleeve!¡± Shelly¡¯s rage was at its peak as she


    disregarded all decorum and bent down to wrap her hand around the unconscious girl¡¯s neck.


    As she did so, she pped Kris across the face. Soon, two red handprints marked thetter¡¯s cheeks.


    Hayden¡¯s face twisted angrily and he lunged forward to kick Shelly away.


    The guests in the hall burst into an uproar at the violent disy before them.


    Meanwhile, when Gideon saw that his mother had been kicked, his face grew thunderous at Hayden¡¯s


    audacity. Infuriated, he barreled into the man and began to wrestle with him,nding several kicks and


    punches in the process. This left Hayden with no choice but toy Kris on the ground once more so


    that he could fight back.


    Having been kicked away, Shelly saw that her son was fighting the other man. She staggered over to


    where Kris was and started to beat the girl up.


    The chaotic sounds in the room swelled into a crescendo and while some guests were crying out in


    rm, others were shouting to dissuade the parties from going on with the fight.


    Suddenly, a clear and high-pitched female voice rang out from somewhere in the crowd and it cut


    above the rest of the noise, ¡°Look¡ªthere¡¯s b-blood on Kris¡¯ dress! S-She¡¯s bleeding!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the woman whoy motionless on the floor like a discarded doll. Blood had


    indeed stained the long evening dress she wore and it ominously blossomed over the fabric like a


    bright, red flower.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Kris has suffered a miscarriage!¡± a woman with experience cried out in shock.


    Upon hearing that, Gideon and Hayden stopped fighting. Even Shelly had stopped attacking the girl as


    the air in the hall grew thick with panic.


    Presently, all the color had drained out of Kris¡¯ face and she looked lifeless as shey on the floor.


    Frowning, Philip stepped out from among the crowd that had gathered around. He then squatted down


    to check on Kris. Needless to say, he knew about the woman¡¯s condition and her pregnancy. In fact, he


    had known about it not long after she had found out. However, he put up a serious front and examined


    her, then nced at Shelly¡ªwho was astounded¡ªas he informed inly, ¡°Miss Stark is pregnant.


    Someone has to get her to the hospital immediately. There hasn¡¯t been a miscarriage, but there will be


    if we keep dawdling.¡±


    He did not miss the way Kris¡¯ hand had trembled slightly as he said all this. Narrowing his eyes, he


    straightened up and walked away from the woman, looking as though he wanted nothing to do with her.


    Gideon and Hayden did not continue their brawl now that they knew Kris was pregnant and had nearly


    suffered a miscarriage. The former watched as the other man carefully carried Kris in his arms before


    running out of the hall. A cold smirk tugged on Gideon¡¯s lips as he thought, I see what¡¯s going on


    here¡­


    As he stood there gritting his teeth, Philip approached him and said awkwardly, ¡°Director Walton, Miss


    Stark appears to be two months pregnant. She¡¯s still in her first trimester, so she needs to be extra


    careful. Thankfully, she hasn¡¯t miscarried the baby despite the blood loss, and the child should be fine.


    It¡¯s your first child, isn¡¯t it? Just make sure to take good care of Miss Stark during these three crucial


    months and once she has passed the first trimester, you¡¯ll find that the risk of a miscarriage is far


    lower.¡±


    He saw the way Gideon¡¯s gaze had darkened when he mentioned ¡®it¡¯s your first child, isn¡¯t it?¡¯.


    ording to their sources, while Kris had known Gideon for some time now, both of them had been


    together for less than two months. As such, Gideon knew immediately that the child she was carrying


    could not be his.


    He was outraged at the thought of this. She cheated on me and I was humiliated in front of everyone!


    I¡¯ve been ripped off!


    However, he knew there was no way he could say this aloud, so he was left with no choice but to


    swallow the bitter pill.


    Shelly, on the other hand, was not one to bear the brunt in silence. After hearing what Philip had said,


    she shrieked, ¡°What? Did you just say she¡¯s two months pregnant?¡±


    Feigning innocence, Philip nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Walton. I can tell that she¡¯s just slightly


    over two months pregnant.¡± As if! I¡¯ve only taken a brief look and I didn¡¯t even ask her any questions,


    so how in the world would I know that she¡¯s two months pregnant at first sight? In reality, the only


    reason why Philip knew how far along she was in her pregnancy was because he had found out about


    it in advance. Sure enough, the doctor at the hospital came to the same conclusion after carrying out a


    thorough examination of Kris.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Shelly¡¯s eyes widened visibly, but before she could say anything else, Gideon stopped her from


    speaking as his countenance shifted. ¡°Mom, this is not the time to talk about this.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Shelly could feel herself trembling while she took in the sight of the crowd who


    seemed eager for a show. She was already feeling dizzy because of the overwhelming situation. Kris


    Stark, that b*tch! She lied to us! The two-month-old child doesn¡¯t even belong to Gideon, but another


    scoundrel!


    She wished she could abort the baby right then and there. Fortunately, we got to know this early on!


    That b*tch has been hiding the truth from us. Is she waiting for us to take on the baby as our own? If


    that really happened, then the Walton Family would be raising someone else¡¯s child!


    The mere thought of it was enough to rile Shelly up. ¡°Gideon, the Waltons will not invest in the Green


    Palms Project that the Starks are working on! You have to listen to me this time!¡± Shelly yelled. How


    dare Kris do this to us when we tried to help her?


    ¡°Mom, I know what to do even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± Gideon wore a grim look on his face. Luckily, we


    didn¡¯t invite the press, or else the scandal would have exploded! So many things had happened when


    the Waltons had literally just returned to Bradfort City!


    Even though they didn¡¯t say it out loud, the crowd had surmised what was going on. Judging from


    Shelly¡¯s morose look and how Mr. Walton had cut her short, they deduced that the baby Kris carried


    didn¡¯t belong to the Waltons. Such a scandal would be the talk of the town for some time.


    By that point, the atmosphere at the banquet had reached a low. After a while, the guests dispersed.


    Elliot and the rest also left the scene. Before that, he made it a point to signal Tony with a look. Tony


    seemed rather unfazed, as if everything that happened just now had nothing to do with him.


    On the other hand, Shawn and Estelle stayed back. He was nning to bring Estelle back to Hart


    Residence that night. Since Myra was with them, he figured he should take the opportunity to have


    Myra help soothe Estelle¡¯s rtionship with his grandfather.


    For some reason, both Estelle and Sebastian would fight to the bitter end as soon as they saw each


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    other. No matter what they did, it was as if they were constantlypeting against each other, which


    gave Shawn a headache. To make things even moreplicated, Estelle didn¡¯t only have a wild


    streak, but she was also extremely independent, so she would never agree to marry Shawn if he


    couldn¡¯t get his grandfather to agree on their marriage.


    ¡°Are you two the ones behind what happened just now?¡± Because they were headed to the same


    destination, Estelle dragged Shawn into the car that Tony and Myra were in. She even forcefully


    dragged Myra to the back seat while kicking Shawn to the passenger seat.


    Initially, Tony wore a sour look upon noticing what Estelle did. Although he tried to object to it, Myra


    effortlessly appeased him by giving him a kiss. Nheless, he still couldn¡¯t help but stare at Shawn,


    who was seated beside him in Myra¡¯s stead, with disdain.


    As soon as they settled into their seats in the car, Estelle began questioning the two men sitting at the


    front. Tony was driving, so he could only nce at Myra while arching his brow in silence. In contrast,


    Shawn spoke up. ¡°Do you think we can actually impregnate Kris?¡±


    Both Myra and Estelle were rendered speechless by his response. Myra suddenly had the urge to


    like f*cking Miss Kris Stark, considering how beautiful she is! Doesn¡¯t she have a lot of suitors in


    Bradfort City? If someone had his eyes on her, he would of course bring her back so that he could take


    his time f*cking¡ª¡±


    Estelle deliberately drawled when she said thatst word, but before she could finish her sentence,


    Shawn reached out to hold her hand while still seated in the front. With a look of resignation, he stated,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Tony will allow you to remain in his car if you keep this up.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Estelle turned to check on Tony, who was still driving. Sure enough, his expression


    was so dark that Estelle could only mumble sheepishly, ¡°We¡¯re all adults, so what¡¯s wrong with saying


    f*ck? With your age, are you still going to pretend to be innocent teenagers?¡±


    ¡°Estelle¡­¡± In resignation, Myra turned to look at Tony. ¡°Have you known since the beginning that Kris is


    pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We found out about it as soon as she went to the hospital.¡± Even when Tony was driving, he


    didn¡¯t forget to nce at Myra lovingly.


    All the while, Estelle watched on in perplexion as she thought, Is that guy who is driving really Tony


    Hart?


    Meanwhile, Myra had another question. ¡°So have you also predicted that Hayden Fuller will join the


    banquet?¡±


    After exchanging a nce with Tony, Shawn smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to predict. Ever since Hayden


    knew his woman was pregnant with his baby, he tailed her wherever she went in order to protect his


    child.¡±


    ¡°You had someone tail Hayden?¡± Myra was surprised by the revtion.


    While arching his brow, Shawn replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t need to do that. Hayden had made a pact with Tony.¡±


    ¡°What kind of pact?¡± Estelle asked.


    As Tony drove, he gave a nonchnt reply. ¡°Hayden was looking for investors in order to set up a


    Myra didn¡¯t know what to say to that. She had to acknowledge that Hayden had such pure love toward


    Kris, but unfortunately, Kris was overly ambitious. It was now obvious that she had been enjoying and


    utilizing Hayden¡¯s love for her own selfish goals.


    ¡°Other than that, Hayden also gave her a lot of presents. From what I gathered, Tony was the one who


    actually bought them.¡± Shawn was wearing a half smirk whilementing on the subject casually. ¡°I


    suppose you had indirectly given Miss Kris Stark quite a lot of expensive gifts.¡±


    In order to help Hayden stand out among all the suitors who were after Kris, Tony did spend quite a


    fortune buying gifts. ¡°But they were all counterfeits,¡± Tony said indifferently, which rendered the rest of


    them speechless. Shawn nearly choked on his own spit.


    Some time ago, he knew Tony had given away some priceless diamond jewelry. Shawn was feeling


    bad for all the money that was spent on a rtively inconsequential part of the n, which he didn¡¯t


    think was worth it. However, he overlooked how cunning Tony could be, which meant he couldn¡¯t have


    possibly given such priceless items to Kris as presents.


    Also, Hayden never suspected that the items were counterfeits because it was given to him by Tony. At


    the same time, he was only giving the items to Kris in order to court her. Kris knew next to nothing


    about jewelry, so she was easily deceived. Therefore, the n went on without a hitch, as nobody


    discovered that the gifts were counterfeit items.


    ¡°By the way, Myra had given Director Hart a ring, but he hasn¡¯t given her anything back, has he? On


    the contrary, he had given Kris so many presents even though they were counterfeits.¡± Estelle was


    deliberately fanning the mes of dispute.


    Tony narrowed his eyes, but he said nothing to refute her. After some hesitation, Myra leaned in closer


    to Estelle to whisper into her ear. Right away, Estelle cried in astonishment, ¡°What? Is that true?¡±


    Myra nced at Tony before confirming what she said smilingly. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Myra, you¡¯re also a rich girl now! You might even be richer than Tony Hart himself! Is it too


    her high-pitched voice reverberated in the car.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Upon hearing what Estelle said, Shawn instantly lost his cool and his face darkened. After giving Tony


    a look, thetter soon stopped the car by the road. Shawn got out of the car immediately to open the


    door on Myra¡¯s side. With a gentle tone, he made a request. ¡°Miss Stark, I would like to speak to


    Estelle for a bit, so can you perhaps sit beside Tony for a while?¡±


    Stifling augh, Myra got out of the car while ignoring Estelle¡¯s re. After that, Estelle remained


    obedient throughout the rest of their journey home without giving them trouble. The peaceful time was


    short-lived though, for it ended as soon as they arrived at Hart Residence.


    Sebastian sulked when he saw Estelleing home alongside Myra. In a deliberately snarky tone, he


    questioned pointedly, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say that you hate this ce?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here of my own volition! I wouldn¡¯t havee here if it weren¡¯t to make sure that you


    aren¡¯t bullying Myra!¡± Estelle retorted.


    Sebastian¡¯s face flushed as he was fuming. He was worried that Myra would be hungry because she


    didn¡¯t get enough to eat during dinner, so he already had the maid prepare some supper for her. As


    soon as he heard the sounds of the car, he hurried toward the door, only to witness Estelle¡ªthe ill-


    tempered girl in his eyes¡ªgetting out of the car.


    ¡°Me, bullying Myra? Haha, I will never do that!¡± Sebastian yelled with all his might.


    In resignation, Shawn looked toward Myra for help. They sure blew up as soon as they saw each other.


    Myra, you¡¯re the only one who can help me.


    After getting his signal, Myra let out a chuckle before reaching out to hold Estelle¡¯s hand. ¡°Old Master


    Hart, Estelle is my best friend. Can she spend the night here in my room, please?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°No!¡± Two people made that exmation simultaneously, with Sebastian being the first and Tony being


    the second one to oppose the idea.


    In fact, Tony had a morose look on his face after hearing what Myra suggested. Pulling his lips into a


    thin line, he looped an arm around her waist. ¡°Myra, you¡¯re pregnant, so you need to be more careful.


    What if Miss Langley presses her weight on you at night because of her bad posture?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, with her wild streak, she can¡¯t possibly find our bedsfortable!¡± Sebastian chimed in.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Shawn sighed. ¡°Estelle will be staying with me. She will get used to it, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Sebastian choked on his own words upon being cut short by Shawn. After grunting in anger, he


    growled, ¡°Although I brought you kids up, you don¡¯t even listen to me! Just when I thought I will have an


    obedient granddaughter-inw, it turns out that she isn¡¯t going to listen to me either! I don¡¯t care


    anymore. You can do whatever you like!¡±


    Sebastian whipped around before leaving the scene. Although he was angry, Myra noticed that he had


    essentially made apromise. On the other hand, Estelle stared at Sebastian¡¯s retreating figure


    without a word. ¡°He was the one who picked a fight with me! I didn¡¯t want to bicker with him.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯ve already sacrificed enough for my sake as things are.¡± Shawn kissed Estelle on the


    forehead.


    Upon hearing hisment, Estelle was feeling embarrassed instead. She fidgeted for a bit before


    mumbling in a soft voice, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t haveshed out at him like that. Despite his fierce appearance, he


    is actually a softie on the inside. I should have shown some restraint and let his words roll off my back.¡±


    With a smile, Shawn praised her by saying, ¡°Yeah. My girl has grown up now.¡±


    His praise only made her even more embarrassed. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept the


    don¡¯t expect me to leave tonight.¡±


    With a faint smile, Shawn followed her into the house. Meanwhile, Myra shook her head before turning


    to check on Tony, who was standing beside her. Upon noticing that Myra had turned her attention to


    him, he quickly exined, ¡°I only said that because I was concerned about our baby.¡±


    Not believing a word he said, Myra red at him as soon as she heard that. He would have stopped


    harassing me at night if he was worried about the baby! Besides, my baby isn¡¯t so fragile!


    After a while, Tony arched his brow before nting a kiss on Myra¡¯s lips. ¡°If you¡¯re going to stare, I don¡¯t


    mind continuing to kiss you here.¡±


    ¡°Tony Hart, you rascal!¡± Myra was blushing due to embarrassment. After giving him a shove, she


    entered the house too.


    Because the four of them only had some cake during the banquet, they were soon gathered around the


    dining table to have dinner. Despite Sebastian¡¯s general dislike toward Estelle, he insisted on staying in


    the living room to throw her snidements from time to time.


    This time though, something seemed to have gotten into Estelle, as she remained silent no matter what


    Sebastian said. After some time, Sebastian got bored himself, so he returned to his wife upstairs.


    ¡°Estelle, what have you actually done? Old Master Hart seems to be holding some sort of grudge


    against you.¡± Myra couldn¡¯t help but ask the woman opposite her that question.


    Nonchntly, Estelle replied, ¡°God knows what I have done. Perhaps anything I do will just be in


    conflict with his traditional values.¡± She was already used to his treatment of her anyway. Then, she


    reached out to take the poached egg on Shawn¡¯s te before putting it into her own te. ¡°You have


    nothing to worry about. Old Master Hart just likes to nag. If it turns out that I won¡¯t marry Shawn, he


    might be the first to start panicking. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Her final question was directed at Shawn, to which he responded by nodding his head in resignation.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Miss Langley.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am right! You told me I will be your one and only woman, so breaking that promise means


    that you won¡¯t be getting an heir. Putting that into consideration, of course he would panic.¡± Estelle


    sounded nonchnt as she said so, which rendered both Shawn and Myra speechless.


    They spent some time talking about the incident with Kris. As the night gradually passed, both Myra


    and Estelle came to know about everything that led up to the incident just now, as well as what


    happened to Kris afterward.


    Kris¡¯ ns to secure the Walton Family¡¯s assistance to help the Starks ovee their problems had


    virtually failed. Myra had a feeling that it wasn¡¯t the only thing that Tony and the rest had in mind.


    However, the group of men were all quite secretive about their objectives, so she didn¡¯t bother asking;


    she would get to know the full storyter on anyway.


    After dinner, they spent some time strolling in the garden before each couple returned to their


    respective rooms. That night, Tony was especially rough when they had sex.


    Word about what happened during the banquet spread like wildfire. After Cameron and Rachel heard


    about it, they nearly fainted on the spot. Not too long ago, they were waiting at home for Kris to deliver


    them news of her sess, but none of them expected Kris to bring about such a scandal for the


    Waltons instead.


    With everything that had transpired, Cameron didn¡¯t think the Waltons would want to help the Starks


    anymore. When they finally arrived at the hospital, they found out that except for Hayden¡¯s lone figure


    by the bed, Kris¡¯ ward was basically empty. Meanwhile, Kris seemed to be in a rather poor condition.


    ¡°Kris! My dear daughter!¡± When Rachel saw Kris lying in bed as still as a corpse, she ran toward the


    bed before copsing on it as she wailed out loud. She knew Kris no longer had a chance to earn


    Cameron¡¯s goodwill.


    After all, Kris ruined the only chance for the Starks to ascend their ranks in society. Cameron was


    surely feeling extremely disappointed in her, so Rachel figured the only way to cate his anger was to


    emphasize on Kris¡¯ miserable condition. By now, Kris was already awake, or rather, she already


    regained consciousness during the banquet.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Everything happened so suddenly that Kris wasn¡¯t sure how to react. She was carrying Hayden¡¯s child,


    but she didn¡¯t expect her pregnancy to be revealed during the banquet at Walton Residence. Not only


    was it revealed, but the Waltons also uncovered the fact that the baby didn¡¯t belong to the Waltons.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t want to remain conscious, so she pretended that she had fainted. She was also


    scared of waking up, as she couldn¡¯t face Gideon and Shelly¡¯s wrath. It wasn¡¯t until Hayden rushed her


    to the hospital that she acted as if she had just regained consciousness.


    Miraculously, the baby she carried was still intact. However, she would prefer that she had a


    miscarriage, for nobody would be able to prove who the father was in that case. Without proof, she


    could easily insist that the baby belonged to the Waltons, which meant she could still salvage her


    rtionship with Gideon, as well as help advance the Starks¡¯ Green Palms Project.


    And now, the doctor informed her that the baby she carried was a little more than two months old,


    which was what she had expected, but still, she felt as if it was the end of the world. ¡°Mom¡­¡± She


    couldn¡¯t move her body, as her lower body hurt whenever she did. Soon, tears stained her cheeks.


    ¡°Did this man bully you? Tell me! Did he force himself on you? I will make sure justice is served! I will


    go exin things to the Waltons!¡± Rachel kept on giving Kris a look. For now, they had to me


    everything on Hayden, because the most important thing to do was to protect Kris¡¯ dignity.


    Upon hearing what Rachel said, Hayden wore a grim look on his face. ¡°Mrs. Stark, you¡¯re being a little


    too mean. The love between Kris and I is true. She told me she is only faking an engagement with


    Gideon, so it will only be temporary. Now, she will no longer need to be tied down to that fake


    rtionship. She already has my baby, so I will take care of her. In a few days, I will propose a


    marriage with your family.¡±


    ¡°A marriage proposal? You?! Don¡¯t you even think about it! You¡¯re the one who got my daughter into


    this mess! You rapist! The baby she carries doesn¡¯t belong to you! It belongs to Gideon! I will never


    allow my daughter to marry you! I will sue you!¡± Rachel¡¯s whole body was trembling with rage.


    ¡°Sue me? Haha¡­¡± Hayden assumed that it was because of Rachel and Cameron that Kris had to get


    engaged with Gideon. As soon as he heard Rachel was going to sue him, his face contorted slightly


    with anger. ¡°Kris and I have feelings for each other! On the contrary, how dare you, as her parents, use


    her as a chess piece to help solve Stark Group¡¯s financial deficit? She will be under my care from now


    on, so you can leave now! I can also guarantee that the baby she carries is mine! I¡¯ve already reced


    those contraceptive pills with vitamins, so we never took any contraceptive measures to begin with!¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t think Kris would lie to him about her rtionship with Gideon. On the other hand,


    because he was the one who reced the contraceptive pills with vitamins, he knew she would get


    pregnant, and that the baby must be his.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± This time, not only Rachel, but even Kris, was staring at Hayden in disbelief. Kris never


    expected that the most loving man she ever knew¡ªthe man who bought her contraceptives¡ªwas the


    most conniving of all. He didn¡¯t even give her any contraceptives. Instead, he was deceiving her so that


    she would be pregnant with his baby!


    ¡°Hayden, you¡ª¡± Kris was feeling both frustrated and anxious. So he is the culprit! If it weren¡¯t for him,


    my pregnancy wouldn¡¯t have been discovered by the Waltons!


    ¡°Kris, don¡¯t worry. I will marry you after you cut all ties with the Waltons. From now on, we will be


    together¡­¡± When Hayden looked at her, his gaze was as gentle as could be. However, she could


    detect a hint of obsession and madness in his gaze.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    All of a sudden, she got an odd feeling about everything. Throughout their rtionship, Hayden had


    allowed her to do anything she pleased, and he unconditionally bought into all of her crappy lies. In


    fact, she could almost get away with anything. But then, he was even more possessive than most other


    men. Whenever he couldn¡¯t find her in the Stark Group, he would give her a call to find out her


    whereabouts.


    There was once when she switched her phone into silent mode during a meeting in anotherpany,


    and he ended up giving her almost a hundred calls within the span of three hours. Her initial reaction


    was to feel touched by his actions, but she was frightened now when she noticed the crazed look in his


    eye. She hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still couldn¡¯t say anything.


    When Rachel observed the two of them, her heart was heavy with disappointment. Kris didn¡¯t listen


    when I told her to cut ties with Hayden. Look at the mess she made now! ¡°Hayden, you might have


    your ns, but don¡¯t you forget that we are Kris¡¯ parents.¡± It wasn¡¯t until then that Rachel recalled that


    Cameron hadn¡¯t spoken at all, so she moved behind him to tug on his arm. ¡°Cameron, say something!¡±


    The look on Cameron¡¯s face couldn¡¯t get any darker. Before that, he would turn a blind eye to whatever


    it was that Kris did. This time though, she had crossed a line. Now that Stark Group was still going


    through a crisis, he didn¡¯t have any more energy to expend to deal with the mess Kris made. In fact, the


    only reason he didn¡¯t p her in the face right away was because he didn¡¯t want to bring even more


    shame to the family name.


    With a chilly look and a stiff voice, he told Hayden, ¡°Mr. Fuller, as Kris¡¯ father, I would like you to inform


    your father of your intentions if you want Kris¡¯ hand in marriage. After all, my daughter isn¡¯t someone I


    can give away to just anybody.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing what he said. ¡°I will give my father a call right away!¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want. For now, please give my family some space and time for a private


    conversation,¡± Cameron stated coldly.


    Despite Hayden¡¯s hesitation, he decided to save Cameron some dignity. After tucking Kris properly


    under the nket and telling her that he would soon be back, he left the ward. As soon as the door


    closed behind Hayden and the ward was once again nketed in silence, Cameron pped Kris on


    the face mercilessly while she was still lying on the bed. As a result, Kris¡¯ head turned to the side, and


    her lips were tinged with blood.


    ¡°Ah, Cameron! What the hell? Why did you p her? You¡ª¡± There was another loud p, but this


    time, itnded on Rachel¡¯s face. Soon enough, her face became swollen as well.


    The atmosphere tensed up as Rachel stared at the man before her in disbelief. With a gloomy look on


    his face, he snapped, ¡°Just look at what you have done! Your daughter cheated in her rtionship and


    got pregnant with the Fuller Family¡¯s baby! Not only did she not abort the baby, but she even failed to


    conceal the truth, and now everybody in Bradfort City knows that my daughter is a shameless b*tch


    who cheated in her rtionship! Don¡¯t you know that mypany is in a predicament? What have you


    contributed to the family other than trying to get my shares in thepany?¡± Cameron was furious.


    He was already running out of time to resolve the crisis that Stark Group was facing, but Kris had


    ruined his only opportunity to do that. ording to what Hayden said, he had always nned on


    getting Kris pregnant. After that, he even eagerly leaked the news, which ruined Kris¡¯ life, as nobody


    other than Hayden would want to marry her after everything that had happened. Most importantly,


    Cameron had no idea what he could do anymore to solve the crisis that Stark Group was in.


    Meanwhile, Kris felt her face had gone numb because of the p. When she regained her senses, she


    stared at her father with a pitiful look on her face. ¡°Dad, am I only a tool to you, just like what Hayden


    said? I am in so much pain now, so how could you p me and my innocent mother?¡±

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Cameron turned around to face Rachel, who was sobbing nonstop. For the first time ever,


    he was revolted by her presence. Compared to her, Myra¡¯s mother would never do something as


    foolish. She taught Myra well, to the point that even he had to be wary of her. In the least, Myra¡¯s


    mother would never raise such a piece of ipetent trash who ended up being a liability to the


    ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t innocent at all! She must have known early on that you had a fling with Hayden, but


    she never informed me about it! Did you two think you are able to toy with everybody around you?¡±


    Cameron had a chilly gaze in his eye.


    As Kris kept her arms resting on the bed limply, she clenched her fists as she inhaled sharply; all she


    could feel was a sense of despondency. Meanwhile, Rachel was also extremely disappointed in what


    happened.


    Throughout her marriage with Cameron, he would always order her around. Despite her title of Mrs.


    Stark, she had no im to power. Even after all those years, Cameron never gave her any of the


    help him fight Myra¡¯s mother, and then Myra, but in the end, they could only suffer humiliation by his


    hands.


    ¡°Why does it matter?¡± Clenching her teeth, Rachel wore a look of despair, yet she was fierce and


    resilient all the same when she red at the man that she had spent her entire life serving. ¡°Cameron,


    Kris and I don¡¯t owe you sh*t! We have always been obedient to you! For the sake of your career, Kris


    forced herself to be with the man she hates, so why does it matter now that she failed, and the Waltons


    won¡¯t invest in the Green Palms Project? Have you forgotten that your eldest daughter didn¡¯t even want


    to help you? Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all for treating Kris and I like this?¡±


    ¡°Guilty? How dare you even mention that to me?¡± As if having heard a joke, Cameron began mocking


    her mercilessly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how the public will judge me and Stark Group from now on? Who do


    you think you are? If I so wish to, I can sleep with any other woman I want, and get them to give birth to


    my baby! I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t even get such an ipetent daughter like her!¡±


    Rachel staggered backward subconsciously as soon as she heard that. Just now, she was enraged,


    which was why she talked back to Cameron, but she never expected to hear such despairing words


    from him. If I so wish to, I can sleep with any woman I want, and get them to give birth to my baby. I¡¯m


    sure I won¡¯t even get such an ipetent daughter like her! What he said pierced her heart like


    daggers.


    She felt suffocated when she clenched her fists. Seeing red, sheunched forward to p Cameron.


    ¡°You are inhumane, Cameron! You vile cockroach! How could you treat Kris and I like this?¡±


    She reached out to p him, but he caught her hands and then shoved her backward, which caused


    her to fall onto Kris¡¯ bed. Panicking, Kris tried to stop her parents¡¯ fight. ¡°Mom, Dad, stop it! Don¡¯t fight


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Rachel Parker, have you ever thought about why you could stick with me throughout all these years?


    Let me tell you; you are nothingpared to Jenny Eckhart. Your only merit is that you¡¯re obedient.


    Now that you have even lost that, the Starks no longer need you and your daughter!¡± With that,


    Cameron let out an angry huff before opening the door of the ward to leave.


    Standing there in the ward, Rachel could feel her whole body trembling as what just happened was


    beginning to sink in. After some time, she finally started to weep, and Kris was also sobbing in a


    hushed voice. In the end, both of them were wailing in each other¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Kris, did you hear what he said? He¡¯s not your father, but a demon! I shouldn¡¯t have been so naive!


    Why did I assume that I could get everything that I want by relying on him? H-He never forgot about


    that b*tch!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The mention of Jenny¡¯s name gave Rachel a heartache. If it weren¡¯t for Rachel¡¯s help, Cameron would


    never have been able to seize everything from Jenny and im Stark Group for himself. Now, he was


    obviously being ungrateful by trying to cut ties with Rachel.


    In addition to the pain in her belly and on her face, Kris was overwhelmed by the heartache she felt.


    Reaching out to hold her mother¡¯s hand in a tight grip, she consoled thetter. ¡°Mom, you have nothing


    to worry about. I won¡¯t let things get even worse.¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of bitterness. After the incident, the Waltons wouldn¡¯t let


    things slide that easily. In fact, she was certain that the contracts that Stark Group and Walton Group


    signed would most definitely be cancelled. ¡°Mom, I still have some loyal subordinates in Stark Group.


    Don¡¯t panic. Let us take this one step at a time,¡± Kris said with grim determination.


    Meanwhile, in Walton Residence, Shelly had been fretting for almost an hour, which was starting to get


    on Edward¡¯s nerves. Therefore, he chided, ¡°We have something important to talk about, so you¡¯d better


    go watch over Gemma at the hospital in case she gets into more trouble when she is alone!¡±


    Before Shelly left, she made sure to give Gideon a reminder. ¡°Gideon, I will never allow Kris to marry


    into our family! I don¡¯t care if you have business dealings with that b*tch¡¯spany. All you have to do


    is to cut all ties with her! Our family have a reputation to uphold in Bradfort City!¡±


    ¡°Leave, now! Why are you still bbering?¡± Edward knocked his walking stick on the floor heavily as he


    issued an order. Upon hearing that, Shelly bit on her lip before leaving the ce. As soon as she was


    away, Edward cast his stick on the floor.


    At the same time, Samuel was also sulking. Nheless, he poured a cup of tea before serving it to


    Edward politely. ¡°Dad, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down? If I calm down, isn¡¯t this matter going to be swept under the rug?¡± Edward nced at


    Gideon with piercing eyes. ¡°My granddaughter couldn¡¯t get her hands on a man, nor could my


    grandson keep his woman in line! After everything that happened, those b*stards in Bradfort City will be


    talking behind my back!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Gideon clenched his fists. The incident with Kris was a grave insult to him. I will take care


    of that b*tchter. I have more pressing matters to deal with at this point in time. There was a chilliness


    in his eyes as he thought so. ¡°Grandpa, we can¡¯t drag this on. We need to somehow spend the money


    that we were nning to invest into the Green Palms Project.¡±


    The money was a huge sum that they nned tounder bit-by-bit, and the Green Palms Project


    offered them the perfect and legal opportunity to do so, but they didn¡¯t expect such a conundrum. They


    had to get rid of the money as soon as possible, or else the Waltons would be doomed. However,


    investing into the Starks¡¯ project was no longer an option, as the public would perceive the Waltons as


    spineless cowards. The mere thought of it brought a livid expression to Edward¡¯s face.


    ¡°We can no longer rely on the Starks.¡± Frowning, Edward wore a solemn look on his face. ¡°No matter


    what we do, we are bound to get the attention of somebody. We¡¯ll be done for if anybody finds out what


    we¡¯re up to.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we invest the money in Central Square? Aren¡¯t there a few foreignpanies that were


    registered recently? We can start from them, just like what we did a few years ago, and we need to


    make sure that we leave no trail.¡± Samuel made that suggestion after mulling over the situation.


    ¡°Central Square is a government project, so we have a lower chance of being suspected. Besides, they


    are still in the fundraising stage.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s our only option for now.¡± Edward pulled his lips into a thin line. ¡°Remember to leave no


    evidence, and make no mistakes. We can¡¯t afford to be careless anymore. Find a few smallpanies


    in Bradfort City that we can lure into investing in Central Square alongside us by stating a high profit


    margin. We need them to cover up for us.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Grandpa.¡± Gideon nodded in all seriousness.


    After that, Edward turned to look at him with a deep frown on his face. ¡°By the way, annul your


    engagement with Kris Stark. Issue a statement that reveals her debauchery. We won¡¯t take in someone


    like her!¡±

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Cameron turned around to face Rachel, who was sobbing nonstop. For the first time ever,


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    he was revolted by her presence. Compared to her, Myra¡¯s mother would never do something as


    foolish. She taught Myra well, to the point that even he had to be wary of her. In the least, Myra¡¯s


    mother would never raise such a piece of ipetent trash who ended up being a liability to the


    ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t innocent at all! She must have known early on that you had a fling with Hayden, but


    she never informed me about it! Did you two think you are able to toy with everybody around you?¡±


    Cameron had a chilly gaze in his eye.


    As Kris kept her arms resting on the bed limply, she clenched her fists as she inhaled sharply; all she


    could feel was a sense of despondency. Meanwhile, Rachel was also extremely disappointed in what


    happened.


    Throughout her marriage with Cameron, he would always order her around. Despite her title of Mrs.


    Stark, she had no im to power. Even after all those years, Cameron never gave her any of the


    help him fight Myra¡¯s mother, and then Myra, but in the end, they could only suffer humiliation by his


    hands.


    ¡°Why does it matter?¡± Clenching her teeth, Rachel wore a look of despair, yet she was fierce and


    resilient all the same when she red at the man that she had spent her entire life serving. ¡°Cameron,


    Kris and I don¡¯t owe you sh*t! We have always been obedient to you! For the sake of your career, Kris


    forced herself to be with the man she hates, so why does it matter now that she failed, and the Waltons


    won¡¯t invest in the Green Palms Project? Have you forgotten that your eldest daughter didn¡¯t even want


    to help you? Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all for treating Kris and I like this?¡±


    ¡°Guilty? How dare you even mention that to me?¡± As if having heard a joke, Cameron began mocking


    her mercilessly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how the public will judge me and Stark Group from now on? Who do


    you think you are? If I so wish to, I can sleep with any other woman I want, and get them to give birth to


    my baby! I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t even get such an ipetent daughter like her!¡±


    Rachel staggered backward subconsciously as soon as she heard that. Just now, she was enraged,


    which was why she talked back to Cameron, but she never expected to hear such despairing words


    from him. If I so wish to, I can sleep with any woman I want, and get them to give birth to my baby. I¡¯m


    sure I won¡¯t even get such an ipetent daughter like her! What he said pierced her heart like


    daggers.


    She felt suffocated when she clenched her fists. Seeing red, sheunched forward to p Cameron.


    ¡°You are inhumane, Cameron! You vile cockroach! How could you treat Kris and I like this?¡±


    She reached out to p him, but he caught her hands and then shoved her backward, which caused


    her to fall onto Kris¡¯ bed. Panicking, Kris tried to stop her parents¡¯ fight. ¡°Mom, Dad, stop it! Don¡¯t fight


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Rachel Parker, have you ever thought about why you could stick with me throughout all these years?


    Let me tell you; you are nothingpared to Jenny Eckhart. Your only merit is that you¡¯re obedient.


    Now that you have even lost that, the Starks no longer need you and your daughter!¡± With that,


    Cameron let out an angry huff before opening the door of the ward to leave.


    Standing there in the ward, Rachel could feel her whole body trembling as what just happened was


    beginning to sink in. After some time, she finally started to weep, and Kris was also sobbing in a


    hushed voice. In the end, both of them were wailing in each other¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Kris, did you hear what he said? He¡¯s not your father, but a demon! I shouldn¡¯t have been so naive!


    Why did I assume that I could get everything that I want by relying on him? H-He never forgot about


    that b*tch!¡±


    The mention of Jenny¡¯s name gave Rachel a heartache. If it weren¡¯t for Rachel¡¯s help, Cameron would


    never have been able to seize everything from Jenny and im Stark Group for himself. Now, he was


    obviously being ungrateful by trying to cut ties with Rachel.


    In addition to the pain in her belly and on her face, Kris was overwhelmed by the heartache she felt.


    Reaching out to hold her mother¡¯s hand in a tight grip, she consoled thetter. ¡°Mom, you have nothing


    to worry about. I won¡¯t let things get even worse.¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of bitterness. After the incident, the Waltons wouldn¡¯t let


    things slide that easily. In fact, she was certain that the contracts that Stark Group and Walton Group


    signed would most definitely be cancelled. ¡°Mom, I still have some loyal subordinates in Stark Group.


    Don¡¯t panic. Let us take this one step at a time,¡± Kris said with grim determination.


    Meanwhile, in Walton Residence, Shelly had been fretting for almost an hour, which was starting to get


    on Edward¡¯s nerves. Therefore, he chided, ¡°We have something important to talk about, so you¡¯d better


    go watch over Gemma at the hospital in case she gets into more trouble when she is alone!¡±


    Before Shelly left, she made sure to give Gideon a reminder. ¡°Gideon, I will never allow Kris to marry


    into our family! I don¡¯t care if you have business dealings with that b*tch¡¯spany. All you have to do


    is to cut all ties with her! Our family have a reputation to uphold in Bradfort City!¡±


    ¡°Leave, now! Why are you still bbering?¡± Edward knocked his walking stick on the floor heavily as he


    issued an order. Upon hearing that, Shelly bit on her lip before leaving the ce. As soon as she was


    away, Edward cast his stick on the floor.


    At the same time, Samuel was also sulking. Nheless, he poured a cup of tea before serving it to


    Edward politely. ¡°Dad, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down? If I calm down, isn¡¯t this matter going to be swept under the rug?¡± Edward nced at


    Gideon with piercing eyes. ¡°My granddaughter couldn¡¯t get her hands on a man, nor could my


    grandson keep his woman in line! After everything that happened, those b*stards in Bradfort City will be


    talking behind my back!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Gideon clenched his fists. The incident with Kris was a grave insult to him. I will take care


    of that b*tchter. I have more pressing matters to deal with at this point in time. There was a chilliness


    in his eyes as he thought so. ¡°Grandpa, we can¡¯t drag this on. We need to somehow spend the money


    that we were nning to invest into the Green Palms Project.¡±


    The money was a huge sum that they nned tounder bit-by-bit, and the Green Palms Project


    offered them the perfect and legal opportunity to do so, but they didn¡¯t expect such a conundrum. They


    had to get rid of the money as soon as possible, or else the Waltons would be doomed. However,


    investing into the Starks¡¯ project was no longer an option, as the public would perceive the Waltons as


    spineless cowards. The mere thought of it brought a livid expression to Edward¡¯s face.


    ¡°We can no longer rely on the Starks.¡± Frowning, Edward wore a solemn look on his face. ¡°No matter


    what we do, we are bound to get the attention of somebody. We¡¯ll be done for if anybody finds out what


    we¡¯re up to.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we invest the money in Central Square? Aren¡¯t there a few foreignpanies that were


    registered recently? We can start from them, just like what we did a few years ago, and we need to


    make sure that we leave no trail.¡± Samuel made that suggestion after mulling over the situation.


    ¡°Central Square is a government project, so we have a lower chance of being suspected. Besides, they


    are still in the fundraising stage.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s our only option for now.¡± Edward pulled his lips into a thin line. ¡°Remember to leave no


    evidence, and make no mistakes. We can¡¯t afford to be careless anymore. Find a few smallpanies


    in Bradfort City that we can lure into investing in Central Square alongside us by stating a high profit


    margin. We need them to cover up for us.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Grandpa.¡± Gideon nodded in all seriousness.


    After that, Edward turned to look at him with a deep frown on his face. ¡°By the way, annul your


    engagement with Kris Stark. Issue a statement that reveals her debauchery. We won¡¯t take in someone


    like her!¡±

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Instead of saying that the Hart Family arranged it, I would guess it was Tony¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Myra, who


    arranged it. Hayley wasn¡¯t willing to give up, but at the same time, she knew she had no way of getting


    closer to Tony.


    A while ago, she heard another nurse mention that Tony would being for a checkup. Although she


    was also aware that he only came because Myra needed to do a prenatal checkup, Hayley came


    regardless without evening up with a reason.


    ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡± The doctor, Alvin Randall, was startled by her presence. When he


    noticed how Hayley was staring at Tony, he assumed he was looking for the man sitting across from


    him. With a smile, he replied, ¡°Miss Bonger, are you here for Mr. Hart? You¡¯re just in time. He just


    finished his checkup. It seems that he is making good progress in his recovery.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Hayley gave a faint nod, her face visibly turning a shade of red.


    Meanwhile, Myra also nced in the direction of the woman who was standing at the door after


    noticing the slightmotion. She knew the woman as the nurse who was responsible for taking care


    of Tony when he was hospitalized some time ago. For a few times everyday, she would drop by his


    ward to check on his injuries. However, she never saw Hayley around the house during subsequent


    checkups after Tony was discharged.


    Among them, Tony reacted most calmly to what was going on. At the same time, he was also the only


    one who totally ignored Hayley. When he stood from his seat, Myra leaned closer subconsciously,


    which allowed him to loop an arm around her waist. After that, they moved toward the entrance while


    maintaining that intimate posture.


    All the while, Tony wore a nk expression without even sparing Hayley a nce. Feeling slightly


    awkward, Myra greeted Hayley instead. ¡°Hello, Miss Bonger.¡±


    But then, Hayley didn¡¯t seem to notice her at all as she continued to stare at Tony. Just when they were


    about to pass her by, she bit on her lip before speaking. ¡°Mr. Hart, I would like to speak to you alone.¡±


    As if he didn¡¯t hear Hayley at all, Tony walked on without stopping. Feeling surprised, Myra turned to


    check the gaze that Hayley held while staring at Tony, which triggered an odd feeling within her. ¡°Tony,


    the nurse is talking to you.¡± Myra nudged Tony using her elbow.


    Lowering his head, Tony kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Come on. We can ignore inconsequential


    people.¡± Although he had such a gentle expression when he was looking at Myra, he kept an


    expressionless face when he nced at Hayley.


    When Hayley noticed that, her face darkened, and she clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Mr. Hart, is there


    some sort of misunderstanding between us?¡± She sounded bitter as she spoke, but her gaze was


    resolute. ¡°Mr. Hart, if that is the case, I can give you an exnation.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Myra would be an idiot if she wasn¡¯t able to decipher what Hayley had in mind by that point. Having


    arrived at the hospital as an intern not long ago, Hayley was beautiful, had a great physique, and was


    also a top student. Most women who met Tony were hardly immune to his charms, so Myra was certain


    Hayley had fallen for him when she looked into Hayley¡¯s eyes.


    So she is after my man¡­ Myra squinted, but she heaved a sigh after that. Fine. She¡¯s just a university


    student who hasn¡¯t even graduated. I don¡¯t need to get all worked up because of this. Therefore, she


    held back Tony before lifting her head to smile at him. ¡°Let her talk since there is a misunderstanding.


    Don¡¯t just walk away with such a stone-cold expression. She had taken care of you for such a long time


    after all.¡±


    Despite the fact that Tony was wearing a frown while being held back by Myra, he finally stopped in his


    tracks before turning around to face Hayley, who didn¡¯t take Myra¡¯s actions kindly. She perceived it as a


    slight, and that Myra was just showing off the fact that nobody other than her was able to influence


    Tony.


    Such thoughts soured Hayley¡¯s mood, but she didn¡¯t want to lose the opportunity to talk to Tony.


    Ignoring the awkward look on Alvin¡¯s face, she bit her lip while walking toward Tony and Myra. Then,


    she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear to reveal her delicate ear. Feeling slightly uneasy, she said,


    ¡°Mr. Hart, although I am a fresh intern, the lead nurse is appreciative of my skills and abilities. I am as


    good as other nurses. Besides, I have a letter of rmendation from my lecturer, which is proof that I


    worked my way up to the position. Thus, it is advisable that you secure my help in your recovery


    process, as I will be able to perform better than other nurses.¡±


    Her face was flushed due to embarrassment, which coupled with those clear eyes of hers, she was


    practically shining. However, Tony merely observed her with a look of indifference. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Hayley froze before she nced at Myra and nodded slowly. Upon seeing that, Tony returned a curt


    nod before turning around with Myra in his arms as they left together. To him, what Hayley said was


    pointless, as he didn¡¯t usually waste time on inconsequential people.


    By then, Myra smiled as she mused, Tony must have recognized Hayley¡¯s intentions early on, which is


    why he treated her so indifferently. It seems like this is also the reason that this beautiful nurse isn¡¯t


    included in the list of medical personnel in charge of the checkups conducted in his house.


    All of a sudden, she recalled the situation back when she was still with Sean. He had a lot of women


    around him, to the point that rumors among his employees indicated that he would never turn down a


    woman as long as she was beautiful enough. Back then, she was constantly exhausted from trying to


    chase those women away. On the contrary, she never had to worry about that when she was with Tony.


    At that thought, she grasped onto Tony¡¯s hand tightly without paying attention to the upset-looking


    Hayley behind them. Then, she suddenly stopped in her tracks to stand on her toes before giving Tony


    a kiss on the cheek. After that, she leaned in closer to whisper into his ear, ¡°This is your reward.¡± With


    that, she dragged him along to leave the hospital. She wouldn¡¯t give Hayley a chance, more so when


    Tony didn¡¯t even fancy her.


    Behind them, Alvin stared at their retreating figures before heaving a sigh. He walked out of his office to


    give Hayley, who was frozen on the spot, a pat on her shoulder. ¡°Cheer up, Miss Bonger. Everybody


    has someone who is fated for them. You can¡¯t have something that isn¡¯t meant for you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hayley hung her head low to cover up the look of dejection in her eyes.


    On the other hand, Myra sighed as she got into the car outside the hospital. ¡°You sure are lucky to


    constantly have beautiful womening after you. I feel like I am such a bother. If it weren¡¯t for me,


    you could have had so many women.¡±


    With a half smirk on his face, Tony nced at her. She was about to buckle up her seat belt, so he


    leaned in to take it from her. When he buckled it up for her, he gave her a peck on the lips. ¡°Do you


    want me to go after all those women?¡±


    Rolling her eyes, she replied, ¡°You can if you wish to. I won¡¯t hinder you in your pursuit.¡±


    ¡°You cheeky brat! Say what you mean!¡± He pinched her cheek. It felt nice to the touch, so he went on to


    rub them, which earned him her re. She had gained some weight as ofte, so her face had gotten


    chubbier as a result. Tony seemed to like to pinch and rub her cheeks¡ªa gesture that was seemingly


    reminding her that she had gained weight.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to skip lunch!¡± She pulled her lips into a thin line.


    ¡°You have to eat. I will be extremely sorry if a diet affects your health even if you don¡¯t feel sorry for


    yourself.¡± Tony didn¡¯t even flinch when he said such icky words.


    For a moment, Myra was rendered speechless by his words, but she told him the truth afterward.


    ¡°Well¡­ I felt happy just now.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to grab his hand. ¡°You are mine, so you


    will have to keep your eyes on me even when other women give you their attention, just like what you


    did just now. Do you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Myra¡¯s rare show of her more dominant side amused Tony. Turning his palm over to hold her hand, he


    Blushing, Myra retracted her hand and then red at him. ¡°Drive! You¡¯re setting a bad example for the


    other employees if you¡¯re never on time!¡±


    That finally shut him up, and he started the car engine before driving off. Halfway through their journey,


    Estelle gave Myra a call, which she picked up without hesitation. ¡°Is something the matter, Estelle?¡±


    ¡°Myra, it¡¯s me!¡± The voice that came through didn¡¯t belong to Estelle.


    As soon as Myra heard that voice, her face fell. She could also hear Estelle fretting over the phone.


    ¡°You b*stard, Sean Chase! I¡¯m warning you! You¡¯d better return my phone, or else I will get the security


    guards to chase you out!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, Myra! What happened to the Green Palms Project isn¡¯t what you see on the surface. It¡¯s


    not just a financial deficit, but someone has been deliberately targeting it! I¡¯ve spent an entire day


    tracking down the culprit. Do you know that Tony Hart is behind Stark Group¡¯s predicament? Myra, I


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    already told you that you shouldn¡¯t believe in that man! This time, I have proof that I can send you right


    away to show that I am telling the truth! This time¡ª¡±


    ¡°I already know what¡¯s going on behind the scenes of that project.¡± With a frown, Myra gave a cold


    reply.


    Sean was panting heavily as he spoke, but when he heard her calm response, he seemed to be


    momentarily startled. However, he quickly went on to say, ¡°But Tony¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tony already informed me about his actions beforehand.¡± Myra pulled her lips into a thin line before


    cutting him off once again. ¡°Sean, I don¡¯t want people to know about this, so I would appreciate it if you


    could destroy the evidence you hold.¡±


    ¡°Myra¡ª¡±


    ¡°Other than that, I hope you will not interfere with things between me and Tony in the future. And stop


    harassing me by calling me.¡± With that, she hung up.


    When she turned to meet Tony¡¯s gaze, she saw that he gave her a once over before asking with a


    smirk, ¡°Who is the popr girl now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want these kinds of attention.¡± Myra waved her hand as she spoke. Sean had really outdone


    himself by sneaking into the film set to snatch Estelle¡¯s phone just so he could give her a call. By this


    point, Myra really didn¡¯t know what she could say about this. Upon hearing what Myra said, Tony


    chuckled. Although he was fairly certain that Myra wouldn¡¯t go back to Sean, her reassurance still came


    as a relief for him.


    Back in the film set, Estelle snatched her phone back from Sean, who was stunned to the spot.


    Begrudgingly, she spat, ¡°Sean Chase, consider this a warning! Don¡¯t disturb Myra¡¯s life! She currently


    leads a life that is much happier than she ever lived! Tony can provide her with everything that you


    couldn¡¯t give her by thousands of folds! You were the one who ditched her back then, so it¡¯s toote for


    you to get her back now!¡±


    After that, she gave the security guards beside her a look. Rather awkwardly, one of them told Sean,


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Chase. The set isn¡¯t open to the public today.¡± They were being courteous by citing that as a


    reason, as they couldn¡¯t afford to offend either Estelle, who was a famous celebrity, or Sean, who was


    the director of apany.


    Abruptly, Sean smiled in a self-deprecating manner. Without even looking back at Estelle, he walked


    forward. Is Myra happy? She sure seems to be. I have seen her make all sorts of expressions while


    she was with Tony. She smiled at him, stared so lovingly at him, and joked with him, but she never


    seemed to be in despair or pain, which was how she felt when she was with me. But all I want to do is


    make it up to her. If she is willing to return to me, I will do everything I can to earn her love¡­ With his


    hands by his sides, he clenched his fists while treading forward.


    This time, Cameron seemed to be serious about what he said. After getting someone to clear out


    Rachel and Kris¡¯ belongings in Stark Residence, they got a call that informed them to take everything


    away.


    Initially, Rachel was still baffled by his actions, as she assumed what happenedst night between


    them was nothing more than an argument. Although both of them said some harsh words, she thought


    Cameron¡¯s anger would subside after the night. Therefore, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so merciless in


    his actions.


    The fact that Kris and her were kicked out of the house without good reason riled Rachel up. When she


    thought of the predicament they were in, she gave Cameron a call. However, he didn¡¯t bother to pick up


    even after Rachel called him using another number.


    In the end, she went to hispany in hopes of being able to catch him there, but the registrars who


    had always been nice to her were determined to not let her in. With a resigned look on her face, one of


    the registrar told her, ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t put us in a difficult position. It¡¯s hard to find a job nowadays.


    President Stark already warned us that anybody who dared go against his order will be fired.¡±


    Rachel had no way to counter that, because she always made sure to establish her image as a kind


    and understanding person, but she never expected it to turn out to be a hindrance to her in the matter.


    When she was on her way back to the hospital, she saw the merciless statement that the Waltons


    issued, which pointed out that the engagement between the Waltons and the Starks was annulled


    because of Kris¡¯ acts of indecency.


    There was still space to maneuver aroundst night¡¯s incident if nobody exposed the truth. Besides,


    nobody actually confirmed that Kris wasn¡¯t pregnant with Gideon¡¯s child; all they had were rumors.


    Nheless, the statement issued by the Waltons could easily link Kris to the woman who had an affair


    even though they didn¡¯t make a direct usation.


    Kris is still so young! Who will marry her after such a scandal breaks out? The Waltons had gone


    overboard! she thought. Not only did none of them go visit Kris when she was in such a weakened


    state, but they were actively trying to destroy her. They totally forgot how Kris had helped them when


    they just arrived in Bradfort City.


    Other than that, they also took back the benefits they promised with the project of Central Square.


    When Rachel gave Shelly a call, thetter pushed her away with words of mockery. When she finally


    got back to Kris¡¯ ward, she told Kris everything. It turned out that Kris already got a grasp on the


    situation, as she already called Cameron, Gideon, and even Edward, but none of her attempts worked.


    All of a sudden, she realized that to Cameron, she was nothing but an effective weapon against Myra,


    and at the same time, Gideon was using her as a handy chess piece. Now that things had turned out


    like this, they had both decided to give up on her. She used to fantasize about gaining something


    through them, but it was all for nothing.


    With her phone gripped tightly in her hand, Kris instructed her mother calmly, ¡°Mom, file for a divorce


    with Dad by citing irreconcble differences.¡±


    Startled, Rachel replied, ¡°Kris, this is only temporary. When your father¡¯s anger subsides, we will¡ª¡±


    ¡°We will only be repeating the same cycles even after his anger subsides. Mom, Dad will never give us


    any of thepany¡¯s shares before he dies. I have evidence of his affair. This time, we will force him to


    give up some of his shares to us through legal means. Of course, if he isn¡¯t willing to give us that, he


    will have to ept us back into the family like VIPs.¡± Kris gritted her teeth.


    She used to willingly carry all the burden that her father put on her in hopes of one day gaining his


    shares. After more than twenty years though, she came to learn that someone as sly as Cameron


    would never easily give up on his power while he was still alive.


    ¡°What? Kris, what did you just say?¡± Rachel¡¯s face nched as she nearly stumbled over.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault. I was afraid to break your heart, so I didn¡¯t tell you that Dad had an affair.¡± Kris


    bit her lip. In reality, she didn¡¯t hide the truth out of concern for her mother, but because Cameron


    offered her money back then to have her keep it a secret.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Back then, Kris was still feeling jealous at Myra for getting a car, so she epted Cameron¡¯s offer


    without hesitation. From her point of view, someone as prestigious as her father would undoubtedly


    have a few mistresses. As long as those women stuck to themselves and did not affect her mother¡¯s


    status within the family, she was willing to turn a blind eye to their affairs. It was also out of concern for


    her mother. After all, Cameron never was someone who could have a leash put on him. If she irked him


    by blowing things out of proportion, the status of both her mother and her within the family would be


    endangered.


    ¡°Dad cheated on you, but he threatened me that he would chase us out of the family if I told you.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Kris clenched her fists. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be afraid if I was the only one involved, but I


    knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to take such a heavy blow, so I hid the truth from you. Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be¡­¡± Rachel could feel her blood gushing to her brain. The man who I should have


    gained full possession over cheated on me? It¡¯s just like how he cheated on Jenny with me back then!


    She felt suffocated by the shock she received.


    The only thing that she considered as a sess throughout her entire life and was most proud of was


    the fact that she managed to im Cameron as her own even though she couldn¡¯tpare to Jenny in


    all other aspects.


    After that, she chased both Jenny and Myra out of the house, while she became the matriarch of the


    Stark Family. She even mocked Jenny to her face about the fact that Cameron belonged to her instead


    of Jenny, who was Cameron¡¯s legal spouse. However¡­


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± All of a sudden, she burst into a fit of hystericalughter. No longer able to support herself,


    she sat down on Kris¡¯ bed limply. Regardless, her hystericalughter went on until her eyes reddened


    as she teared up. Even Kris was starting to fear her.


    After a long while, she suddenly recalled what Cameron told her that day. Who do you think you are? If


    I so wish to, I can sleep with any woman I want and get them to give birth to my baby. Then, I won¡¯t


    only have such an ipetent daughter!


    It wasn¡¯t until then that she realized it wasn¡¯t an empty threat. In fact, Cameron might very well already


    have other children who were born from his affairs. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug


    into the flesh of her palm. Turning her attention to Kris, she asked, ¡°How long has it been since you


    knew about the affair?¡±


    Kris was a little intimidated by Rachel¡¯s demeanor, but she could only deal with the situation one step at


    a time upon reaching that point. Biting her lip, she answered, ¡°It has been four years¡ªAh!¡±


    Smack! Kris received another p, which made her stare at her mother in disbelief.


    Rachel, on the other hand, cried andughed simultaneously as she returned the look. ¡°Kris, I¡¯m your


    mother. How dare you lie to me about this?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡ª¡±


    Although Kris tried to exin herself, Rachel cut her short. ¡°How could I not know your personality?


    How could I know nothing about my daughter¡¯s behavior? Back then, you bought yourself a car after


    you mysteriously gained an amount of money. When you told me it was your father who gave it to you,


    I was surprised that someone like him would offer you so much money without reason. I assumed that


    his paternal instincts had somehow awoken, but s¡­ You took his money, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    By the end of her sentence, Rachel held a fierce gaze. As someone who was capable of defeating


    Jenny, she had a few tricks up her sleeve, so it was no surprise she ended up deducing what


    happened back then. Even whenpared to her husband¡¯s infidelity as well as the Waltons¡¯ betrayal,


    her daughter¡¯s deception hurt her the most.


    Panic-stricken at her stare, Kris quickly tugged on Rachel¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mom, I was wrong; I know I made


    a mistake. Back then, Dad was both threatening as well as luring me in with wealth, so I dared not


    oppose him. Besides, I was afraid that you might be hurt by the truth. Back then, you thought you finally


    won Jenny in your long-standing feud by taking her man away from her, but someone else ended up


    snatching him away from you. I was afraid it woulde as too heavy a blow¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Rachel¡¯s bloodshot eyes made her look even more menacing. After casting Kris a final


    nce, she decided to leave the ward. ¡°It¡¯s a shame you would treat your mother like this despite the


    fact that I have always been concerned about your future. You really disappoint me!¡± After a series of


    shocking revtions, she could hardly face her daughter.


    Kris was starting to panic when she saw that Rachel was about to leave. ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t the time for


    infighting. I know I made a mistake back then, but you¡¯re my mother, so you will forgive me¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Rachel had a chilly look on her face. ¡°But not now. Kris, you have to learn who to never betray.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    With that, Rachel disappeared through the doorway.


    Staring at the empty doorway, Kris slowly clenched her fists. She already lost everything, so she


    wouldn¡¯t know what to do if even her mother abandoned her. Looking at her own belly, she bit on her lip


    so hard that it nearly drew blood.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Tony and Myra headed to Hart Group without dy. When Tony was busy with work in his


    office, Myra helped Leo with a series of administrative tasks. Otherwise, she would feel bored since


    she had nothing else to do. Regardless of her intentions, Leo was happy that he could get a few tasks


    crossed off his list.


    At noon, she had lunch with Tony. As she was rtively free in the afternoon, she ordered some fresh


    flowers to be delivered to the office. After spending a few days with Sebastian in Hart Residence,


    Sebastian and Lisa taught her quite a few tricks in floral arrangement, which she grew to appreciate.


    Since she had nothing else to do, she ordered some flowers so that she could have fun arranging


    them.


    After arranging the flowers into three vases, she put one of them at the reception room in Tony¡¯s office,


    another one in the lounge, and then gave the final one to Leo as a present, which came as a pleasant


    surprise to him.


    When she returned to Tony¡¯s office, she noticed he was wearing a grim expression despite the fact that


    he was engrossed in work before she left. Startled, she quickly caught on to the reason behind his


    mood swing. After letting out a chuckle, she exined, ¡°I only arranged some flowers for Leo because


    I¡¯m bored.¡±


    Hearing that, Tony cast his pen aside while arching his brow. ¡°Why don¡¯t I get one on my desk?¡±


    Apparently, he was getting jealous over the smallest things.


    Smiling, Myra said, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like such fancy things, and that putting them in front of you


    would only annoy you.¡±


    After that, he beckoned at her, upon which she walked up to him obediently. Then, he reached out to


    loop an arm around her waist to position her on hisp. She was rendered speechless by his familiar


    movement. It sure seems like he¡¯s getting ustomed to doing this.


    With that in mind, she decided to just kiss him on his cheek. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I can have the flower


    shop send more flowers, and I¡¯ll arrange them for you. How does that sound? I promise to make yours


    look the prettiest.¡±


    She knew he liked her to take the initiative. Sure enough, his grim expression melted away as he


    nced at her from the corner of his eye. ¡°Is floral arrangement your new-found hobby?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. The fragrance of the flowers isforting. Just looking at them seems to greatly improve


    my mood as well.¡± Myra nodded.


    Upon hearing that, he gave her a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Go make one for me, then.¡±


    With a nod, Myra left for the reception room to order some more flowers over the phone.


    Meanwhile, Tony called Leo on thepany¡¯s integrated phone system. ¡°Find me a two-storey shoplot


    at a quiet location. It needs to have a great view and abundant sunlight so that nts can grow.


    However, it doesn¡¯t have to be a spot where a lot of clients would frequent.¡±

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Leo remained silent as he mused, Director Tony wants to set up a flower shop, but doesn¡¯t want too


    many clients to know the address. I guess he¡¯s doing this just to pamper Miss Myra. Although he was


    already used to seeing how Tony would dote on Myra, Leo couldn¡¯t help but exim mentally, since his


    past self would never have believed Tony was capable of such deeds toward a woman.


    However, Leo quickly carried out Tony¡¯s orders, starting from finding a suitable shoplot. Myra knew


    nothing about it as she worked on arranging the flowers into another vase before bringing it out from


    the lounge, only to find that the atmosphere outside the lounge was different from when she left.


    In fact, the atmosphere in Tony¡¯s office was slightly heavy. With a morose look, Tony held an almost


    hostile gaze in his narrow eyes. His features were stiff and serious when he tapped on the surface of


    the table with the index and middle finger of his left hand, which produced a series of light yet


    unnerving tapping noises. At the same time, his eyes were narrowed into slits as he stared forward


    dangerously.


    Standing in front of him was a woman with a pale face. She was in a champagne-colored office wear


    that looked both formal and elegant. Her curls cascaded down her back, which gave her the allure of a


    mature woman. However, her body was stiff, and there was a hint of sorrow in her eyes. The woman


    was no stranger to Myra, as she was the director of the finance department, Ivy Jameson.


    Perhaps because Tony noticed Myra¡¯s presence, he seemed less gloomy. Nheless, he picked up


    the document in front of him before throwing it onto the table in front of Ivy. In an indifferent tone, he


    ordered, ¡°Redo this report. From tomorrow onward, you will start working at Springdale City.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go to Springdale City!¡± Having noticed Myra¡¯s presence, a hint of agony fleeted across Ivy¡¯s


    gaze. Biting her lip, she continued to stare at the man in front of her stubbornly.


    ¡°Miss Jameson, this is thepany¡¯s decision.¡± Tony¡¯s face fell, his eyes holding a look of dismay.


    ¡°Is this thepany¡¯s decision, or is it yours?¡± Ivy gritted her teeth before continuing, ¡°Tony, are you


    transferring me because you can¡¯t change my mind? What are you afraid of? Is it because you¡¯re


    worried that having me around might displease her?¡±


    All of a sudden, Ivy pointed at Myra, who was startled by her movement. Her eyes reddened as she


    spoke. ¡°All I wish for is to be able to pursue you freely! Is that a crime? I didn¡¯t do anything to Miss


    Stark! Everybody has their freedom to love someone! I know you don¡¯t like me, but that¡¯s your problem!


    You can¡¯t stop me from liking you! Besides, Myra isn¡¯t a good match for you! Tony, won¡¯t you get


    someone else even if it¡¯s not me? Do you know what those people outside are saying about you? They


    say¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± A chilly look enveloped his features as he red at Ivy with his piercing eyes.


    Standing up, he bellowed, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Ivy finally mustered up enough courage, as she knew she would never have the chance to


    express her feelings again if she didn¡¯t do it now.


    She had loved and waited for Tony for many years. Unlike Gemma, she would never resort to


    underhanded tactics, but she loved him as much as Gemma did. If it were up to her, she wished Tony


    would find another woman even if he didn¡¯t like her. She had no idea why he would even want


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    someone who was a divorcee. To be honest, she didn¡¯t even get why Myra was considered better than


    her or any other woman.


    ¡°You were the one who was constantly providing for her! What has she ever done for you? Tony, will


    someone like her still be around you when you hit a low in life?¡± Ivy was yelling at him with a hoarse


    voice.


    Upon hearing that, Myra clenched one of her fists. Then, she walked up to Tony while holding the vase


    before setting it down on the corner of his desk. After that, she began tidying up the documents in front


    of him which were messed up during his outburst.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve given her some of the shares of yourpany! On what basis does she deserve that?


    The shares were umted through generations of hard work by the Hart Family! What has she


    done to deserve all that?¡± When Ivy witnessed what Myra was doing, she assumed Myra was just


    trying to make her look bad. All riled up, her face was red as she couldn¡¯t help but shout at the top of


    her lungs. However, nobody knew whether what she said was intended for Tony or Myra.


    Tony wore a deep frown as he reached out to pull Myra into his arms, which she allowed him to. ¡°On


    what basis, you ask?¡± With a mirthless chuckle, he answered, ¡°On the basis that she¡¯s my fianc¨¦e, as


    well as the future wife of the director of thispany! Would that suffice as a reason?¡±


    Ivy was devastated by what she heard. Although she knew full well that Tony was in love with Myra,


    and that they would soon be married, she could still hardly ept it as the truth when she heard it from


    him. Staggering backward, she nearly drew blood as she dug her nails into the flesh of her palms.


    ¡°Tony Hart! Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯ve done for thepany?!¡±


    ¡°Which is why you¡¯re now the finance director of ourpany,¡± Tony replied without emotion.


    ¡°Finance director? Did you really think that¡¯s what I want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether that¡¯s what you want or not. All I know is that that is all thepany and I can


    provide.¡± Tony was wearing a stiff smile.


    ¡°That is all you can provide¡­¡± Without warning, Ivy burst intoughter until her tears rolled, staining her


    cheeks, which made her seem ghastly. After ncing at Myra and then at Tony, she walked up to them


    without hesitation before stopping in front of Tony, or rather, in front of Myra. ¡°Miss Stark, tell me why do


    you like him? Just a few months ago, you were married to Sean Chase, whom you loved deeply. You


    even cut ties with your family in order to marry him, so why would you fall in love with Tony all of a


    sudden? Don¡¯t you dare make up any fancy lies to deceive me!¡± Ivy stared at her intently.


    Upon noticing that Tony was about to speak up for herself against Ivy, Myra squeezed his hand with her


    own hand that he was holding, which brought a frown to his face. Then, she stated matter-of-factly, ¡°I


    know you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a good match for Tony. You even doubt my feelings for him.¡±


    As Myra spoke, Ivy red at her as if indicating that she would make Myra pay dearly if she lied.


    However, Myra didn¡¯t seem to care as she wore a nonchnt smile. ¡°I know that there are things that


    you will never believe in no matter how I phrase them. And I never thought of giving you any promise or


    exnation. My rtionship with Tony only has to do with us. If we like each other, we don¡¯t care how


    people perceive us. Because I like him, and I know he likes me, I will never give up on our rtionship.


    Will you give up if you were in my shoes?¡±


    Ivy choked on her own words upon hearing what Myra said. Begrudgingly, she red at Tony. ¡°I will


    never go to Springdale City! As I said, the fact that I like you has nothing to do with anybody else but


    myself! As long as you and Myra haven¡¯t married each other, I will never give up!¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Tony uttered mockingly before dialing the internalndline. ¡°Leo, take Miss Jameson


    away. Her presence is unweed.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ivy¡¯s countenance shifted drastically. Soon, the door of the office was opened, and


    Leo entered with a nk look on his face while looking at Ivy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ivy looked hurt. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t about to leave, Leo reached out to drag her away. He held her


    in a tight grip, so her wrist was bruised when she cast his hand away as soon as they got out through


    the door.


    ¡°Ivy, why can¡¯t you just ept the fact that the director doesn¡¯t like you romantically?¡± Leo grabbed her


    hand again when he noticed she tried to barge in again.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Leo remained silent as he mused, Director Tony wants to set up a flower shop, but doesn¡¯t want too


    many clients to know the address. I guess he¡¯s doing this just to pamper Miss Myra. Although he was


    already used to seeing how Tony would dote on Myra, Leo couldn¡¯t help but exim mentally, since his


    past self would never have believed Tony was capable of such deeds toward a woman.


    However, Leo quickly carried out Tony¡¯s orders, starting from finding a suitable shoplot. Myra knew


    nothing about it as she worked on arranging the flowers into another vase before bringing it out from


    the lounge, only to find that the atmosphere outside the lounge was different from when she left.


    In fact, the atmosphere in Tony¡¯s office was slightly heavy. With a morose look, Tony held an almost


    hostile gaze in his narrow eyes. His features were stiff and serious when he tapped on the surface of


    the table with the index and middle finger of his left hand, which produced a series of light yet


    unnerving tapping noises. At the same time, his eyes were narrowed into slits as he stared forward


    dangerously.


    Standing in front of him was a woman with a pale face. She was in a champagne-colored office wear


    that looked both formal and elegant. Her curls cascaded down her back, which gave her the allure of a


    mature woman. However, her body was stiff, and there was a hint of sorrow in her eyes. The woman


    was no stranger to Myra, as she was the director of the finance department, Ivy Jameson.


    Perhaps because Tony noticed Myra¡¯s presence, he seemed less gloomy. Nheless, he picked up


    the document in front of him before throwing it onto the table in front of Ivy. In an indifferent tone, he


    ordered, ¡°Redo this report. From tomorrow onward, you will start working at Springdale City.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go to Springdale City!¡± Having noticed Myra¡¯s presence, a hint of agony fleeted across Ivy¡¯s


    gaze. Biting her lip, she continued to stare at the man in front of her stubbornly.


    ¡°Miss Jameson, this is thepany¡¯s decision.¡± Tony¡¯s face fell, his eyes holding a look of dismay.


    ¡°Is this thepany¡¯s decision, or is it yours?¡± Ivy gritted her teeth before continuing, ¡°Tony, are you


    transferring me because you can¡¯t change my mind? What are you afraid of? Is it because you¡¯re


    worried that having me around might displease her?¡±


    All of a sudden, Ivy pointed at Myra, who was startled by her movement. Her eyes reddened as she


    spoke. ¡°All I wish for is to be able to pursue you freely! Is that a crime? I didn¡¯t do anything to Miss


    Stark! Everybody has their freedom to love someone! I know you don¡¯t like me, but that¡¯s your problem!


    You can¡¯t stop me from liking you! Besides, Myra isn¡¯t a good match for you! Tony, won¡¯t you get


    someone else even if it¡¯s not me? Do you know what those people outside are saying about you? They


    say¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± A chilly look enveloped his features as he red at Ivy with his piercing eyes.


    Standing up, he bellowed, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Ivy finally mustered up enough courage, as she knew she would never have the chance to


    express her feelings again if she didn¡¯t do it now.


    She had loved and waited for Tony for many years. Unlike Gemma, she would never resort to


    underhanded tactics, but she loved him as much as Gemma did. If it were up to her, she wished Tony


    would find another woman even if he didn¡¯t like her. She had no idea why he would even want


    someone who was a divorcee. To be honest, she didn¡¯t even get why Myra was considered better than


    her or any other woman.


    ¡°You were the one who was constantly providing for her! What has she ever done for you? Tony, will


    someone like her still be around you when you hit a low in life?¡± Ivy was yelling at him with a hoarse


    voice.


    Upon hearing that, Myra clenched one of her fists. Then, she walked up to Tony while holding the vase


    before setting it down on the corner of his desk. After that, she began tidying up the documents in frontN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    of him which were messed up during his outburst.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve given her some of the shares of yourpany! On what basis does she deserve that?


    The shares were umted through generations of hard work by the Hart Family! What has she


    done to deserve all that?¡± When Ivy witnessed what Myra was doing, she assumed Myra was just


    trying to make her look bad. All riled up, her face was red as she couldn¡¯t help but shout at the top of


    her lungs. However, nobody knew whether what she said was intended for Tony or Myra.


    Tony wore a deep frown as he reached out to pull Myra into his arms, which she allowed him to. ¡°On


    what basis, you ask?¡± With a mirthless chuckle, he answered, ¡°On the basis that she¡¯s my fianc¨¦e, as


    well as the future wife of the director of thispany! Would that suffice as a reason?¡±


    Ivy was devastated by what she heard. Although she knew full well that Tony was in love with Myra,


    and that they would soon be married, she could still hardly ept it as the truth when she heard it from


    him. Staggering backward, she nearly drew blood as she dug her nails into the flesh of her palms.


    ¡°Tony Hart! Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯ve done for thepany?!¡±


    ¡°Which is why you¡¯re now the finance director of ourpany,¡± Tony replied without emotion.


    ¡°Finance director? Did you really think that¡¯s what I want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether that¡¯s what you want or not. All I know is that that is all thepany and I can


    provide.¡± Tony was wearing a stiff smile.


    ¡°That is all you can provide¡­¡± Without warning, Ivy burst intoughter until her tears rolled, staining her


    cheeks, which made her seem ghastly. After ncing at Myra and then at Tony, she walked up to them


    without hesitation before stopping in front of Tony, or rather, in front of Myra. ¡°Miss Stark, tell me why do


    you like him? Just a few months ago, you were married to Sean Chase, whom you loved deeply. You


    even cut ties with your family in order to marry him, so why would you fall in love with Tony all of a


    sudden? Don¡¯t you dare make up any fancy lies to deceive me!¡± Ivy stared at her intently.


    Upon noticing that Tony was about to speak up for herself against Ivy, Myra squeezed his hand with her


    own hand that he was holding, which brought a frown to his face. Then, she stated matter-of-factly, ¡°I


    know you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a good match for Tony. You even doubt my feelings for him.¡±


    As Myra spoke, Ivy red at her as if indicating that she would make Myra pay dearly if she lied.


    However, Myra didn¡¯t seem to care as she wore a nonchnt smile. ¡°I know that there are things that


    you will never believe in no matter how I phrase them. And I never thought of giving you any promise or


    exnation. My rtionship with Tony only has to do with us. If we like each other, we don¡¯t care how


    people perceive us. Because I like him, and I know he likes me, I will never give up on our rtionship.


    Will you give up if you were in my shoes?¡±


    Ivy choked on her own words upon hearing what Myra said. Begrudgingly, she red at Tony. ¡°I will


    never go to Springdale City! As I said, the fact that I like you has nothing to do with anybody else but


    myself! As long as you and Myra haven¡¯t married each other, I will never give up!¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Tony uttered mockingly before dialing the internalndline. ¡°Leo, take Miss Jameson


    away. Her presence is unweed.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ivy¡¯s countenance shifted drastically. Soon, the door of the office was opened, and


    Leo entered with a nk look on his face while looking at Ivy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ivy looked hurt. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t about to leave, Leo reached out to drag her away. He held her


    in a tight grip, so her wrist was bruised when she cast his hand away as soon as they got out through


    the door.


    ¡°Ivy, why can¡¯t you just ept the fact that the director doesn¡¯t like you romantically?¡± Leo grabbed her


    hand again when he noticed she tried to barge in again.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    With an earnest gaze that indicated to Ivy his deep love and gentle desire to protect her, Leo continued


    to stare at her while waiting in trepidation.


    Hearing his sudden confession, Ivy was stunned. Although she knew early on that he fancied her, she


    always feigned ignorance because she didn¡¯t want toplicate things.


    She was swayed by his sudden confession, but chose to immediately push him away in panic while


    biting her lip. ¡°Leo, the man I like is Tony. Even though he doesn¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t give up before he


    gets married.¡± Her final sentence sounded rigid, either because she really refused to give up or she


    was trying to turn Leo down.


    As soon as Leo heard that, his gaze dimmed. A frown appeared as quickly as it disappeared before he


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end if you¡¯re not going to change your mind even after I did that.¡± With


    that, he switched to a more serious demeanor. ¡°Ivy, even if you¡¯re unwilling to give up on Director Hart,


    you shouldn¡¯ty a finger on Miss Stark, or else¡­¡± Or else, even I will not be able to save you.


    After biting on her lip, Ivy replied, ¡°I know that. I was only venting my frustrations just now.¡± She nced


    at Leo, only to notice the deep gaze he held. Somehow, she panicked as her heart spasmed all of a


    sudden, which prompted her to walk toward the entrance. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll give up!¡± When she


    reached the entrance, she stopped in her tracks to deliver that sentence resolutely.


    When Leo stared at the door that mmed shut abruptly, a bitter smile crept onto his face. So it didn¡¯t


    work after all. She¡¯s such a proud woman, so she wouldn¡¯t notice just how long I¡¯ve been waiting for her


    while staying by her side.


    ¡­


    Back in the office, Myra looked at Tony, who was frowning. Sighing, she reached out to smooth out the


    crease between his brows. ¡°Stop frowning. You look glum.¡±


    When he turned to look at her, his features smoothed out as he reached out to hold her hand before


    putting it by his lips to give it a kiss. While staring at her, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous or angry at all?¡±


    He figured any woman would be angry after being harassed by Ivy.


    Although Myra was indeed a little annoyed by Ivy¡¯s shenanigans, she didn¡¯t bear a grudge against Ivy.


    After some thought, she asked, ¡°Are you transferring Miss Jameson to the branchpany from


    headquarters?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tony gave a curt and nonchnt reply.


    Myra nodded. ¡°I see¡­ No wonder she was so hostile toward me.¡± Then, she nced at the man before


    her. ¡°Why did you transfer her when you approve of her abilities as the finance director? Isn¡¯t it a waste


    of her talents to have her work in the branchpany?¡± she questioned. No woman who has a shred


    of dignity would ever tolerate such treatment.


    Speechless, he stared at the woman in front of him before pinching her on the waist abruptly. ¡°Why do


    you think I did all that?¡±


    Shocked by the sudden sting, she red at him. ¡°Perhaps she bad-mouthed me in front of you again?¡±


    Tony furrowed his brows together once again, obviously recalling the harsh words that Ivy spouted in


    front of him.


    But Myra merely shrugged indifferently. ¡°You¡¯ll never ditch me because of what she said, so she can


    run her mouth all she wants. She¡¯s feeling vexed by her circumstances, so you just need to let her vent.


    Since she¡¯s a smart woman, she¡¯ll get around it soon enough.¡±


    Unlike Kris, Gemma, or a lot of other women, Ivy was intelligent. Even though she would run her


    mouth, Myra believed that she wasn¡¯t as vicious as she seemed. Sometimes, we women are prone to


    stubbornness and overthinking, just like when I was with Sean. Regardless of everything, she ended up


    falling out of love with Sean, and life went on. At times, she even thought her past self was pretty


    ¡°You sure know her well.¡± Tony gave her a side nce, obviously unhappy that she wasn¡¯t even


    jealous.


    With a smile, she said, ¡°I was just spouting nonsense. To be honest, I just don¡¯t want you to feel like


    your investment in the person who you trained over the years to be your right-hand man was a waste.¡±


    Startled, Tony let out a chuckle before pulling her into an embrace. ¡°What should I say?¡± Then, he


    nted a kiss on the top of her head. ¡°If she gives you any trouble¡ª¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± She cut him off with certainty before he could finish his words.


    ¡°How can you be so confident?¡± While staring into her eyes, he arched his brow.


    ¡°I can sense that¡¯s just how she is,¡± Myra said after some thought. ¡°You¡¯ve already made yourself clear,


    so someone as proud as her won¡¯te to me again. It would equate to admitting that she had failed


    in her endeavors.¡±


    Tony rubbed her head lovingly. While he didn¡¯t usually do that, he did it naturally this time.


    Then, Myra tucked herself closer to him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Go back to work. Old Master Sebastian just


    sent me a text, telling us toe home for dinner earlier.¡± After that, she nced at the vase of flowers


    that she brought over not long ago. ¡°This is the prettiest one.¡±


    Tony couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle before sending her off to get some rest.


    ¡­


    There wasn¡¯t a lot to do. When Tony was finally done, it was also almost time to clock off work. Just


    when they were about to leave, Leo came knocking on their door with a morose look on his face. ¡°Mr.


    Hart, the front desk called to inform you that President Stark is here.¡±


    When Myra heard him, she was startled for a moment before her face fell. On the contrary, Tony


    betrayed no emotion as he waved at Leo. ¡°Tell him I¡¯m not going to meet him.¡±


    Are you sure you¡¯re going to be that direct? Leo was surprised by Tony¡¯s response. However, he


    quickly came to realize it was because both Tony and Myra were fed up with the falsehoods that they


    had to put up with Cameron. Therefore, Leo left the office. Soon, Tony¡¯s phone rang, but he didn¡¯t pick


    up the call. Nheless, the call kept oning, as if the caller would keep on calling if Tony wasn¡¯t


    going to pick up.


    ¡°Let me answer it.¡± Myra reached out to fish for his phone, only for Tony to grasp and answer it before


    she could. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He sounded nonchnt, his emotions unreadable.


    ¡­


    Cameron was on the verge of a meltdown this entire day. Out of the blue, Green Palms Project


    suffered a financial deficit which kicked up some dust in Stark Group. Other than that, it also brought up


    the minor issues that the Starks used to be able to cover up. The otherpanies reached out to help


    only because they didn¡¯t want to offend the Waltons, since thetter were also involved. However, it


    wasn¡¯t enough to solve the problem.


    Cameron already brazenly gave the Waltons a call, which got him mocked. Flushing due to anger, he


    mentally cursed Rachel and Kris again. Forck of a better option, he could only give Myra a call, but it


    was apparent that Myra had no intention to pick up his call.


    After some thought, he called Tony, assuming that Tony wouldn¡¯t be giving him a hard time since he


    was Myra¡¯s father. As his mind raced, he heard Tony¡¯s voice. Quickly suppressing his panic and sour


    mood, he begged humbly, ¡°Tony, there¡¯s something that I would like to speak with you about.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tony nced at Myra to calm her down as he continued to deal with Cameron


    over the phone casually.


    ¡°I believe I have spoken to youst time about Green Palms Project.¡± Cameron took a deep breath


    after that. After all, he still bore in mind the humiliation he suffered in front of them. Yet, he still had to


    defer to them during such a crucial moment. ¡°Stark Group is in aplete mess now. If you won¡¯t help


    us, thepany that Myra¡¯s mother built will be dealt a huge blow that it might never recover from.¡±

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    ¡°Will the fall of Stark Group bring any loss to Myra?¡± Tony arched his brow while questioning Cameron.


    ¡°Of course! Have you already forgotten that she has twenty-five percent of the shares of thepany?


    If thepany goes bankrupt, she won¡¯t be able to get anything.¡±


    Cameron gritted his teeth. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just twenty-five percent. He was aware that there was


    someone else who had been buying off thepany¡¯s stocks that were on the market. Other than


    Tony, Cameron couldn¡¯t imagine anybody else doing that.


    However, he could only feign ignorance. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t make you help us for free. If Stark


    Group manages to fare through this, I¡¯m willing to offer you Green Palms Project¡¯s full profit. How does


    that sound?¡±


    ¡°Green Palms Project¡¯s full profit¡­¡± There was a hint of ridicule in Tony¡¯s voice while he sandwiched


    his phone between his shoulder and his cheek. He took out a cigarette, only to quickly throw the


    cigarette into the bin beside him as soon as he nced at the belly of the woman who was sitting


    beside him.


    After that, he picked up his phone again to continue the conversation casually. ¡°President Stark, you


    must be joking. How could there be any more profit to the project after everything that happened? It


    would be a miracle to not suffer a loss.¡±


    Upon hearing what Tony said, Cameron¡¯s countenance shifted drastically as he gripped onto his phone


    tightly. ¡°Won¡¯t you be able to create miracles if you are the one who strikes? Green Palms Project isn¡¯t


    that big of a project anyway. You might be able to earn more through the projectpared to when


    Stark Group is managing it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Cameron absolutely believed that given its power and influence, Hart Group would be able to sell off


    the entire project within mere minutes, which would guarantee full profit. On the contrary, Stark Group


    wouldn¡¯t be able to do much else with the project. Moreover, they might suffer a loss because of that.


    It was all because of what Kris didst night, which turned out to be a liability for him. That was why he


    had toe to Tony in the first ce. Since Stark Group wouldn¡¯t be able to earn much anyway, he


    figured he should offer everything up to Tony so that he wouldn¡¯t turn down the offer because of the


    potential loss that he might suffer.


    ¡°I never liked putting in the effort just so I could pick up other people¡¯s pieces.¡± Tony put on a half smirk


    as he spoke. ¡°However, I¡¯ll consider helping you out if I think there¡¯s something to gain out of it.¡± He


    seemed to be indicating something.


    Upon hearing that, Myra lifted her head to check on him. She didn¡¯t miss out on what he meant, so she


    reached out to hold his hand that was still covered in a splint before smiling at him appreciatively.


    Arching his brow, Tony whispered into her ear abruptly, ¡°You need toe up with another method if


    you want to thank me.¡±


    Although he¡¯s still on the phone with Cameron, he¡¯s acting so cheekily! Of course Myra knew what he


    meant, so she blushed profusely while ring at him. After that, she walked away from him toward the


    sofa. Perhaps because she was pregnant, her legs felt tired after standing for some time.


    Letting go of Myra, he watched her retreating figure with a smile on his face. Yet, he was merciless


    while talking to Cameron. ¡°It¡¯ll depend on if you¡¯re willing to prove your sincerity.¡±


    Cameron¡¯s face fell as soon as he heard that, for he knew full well what Tony was after. He was aiming


    for none other than even more of Stark Group¡¯s shares. Roughly estimating, Myra now possessed over


    thirty percent of Stark Group¡¯s shares. If he were to hand over more, thepany would have to elect


    a new board of directors, which would even lead to someone else bing the chairman of the board.


    Throughout his life, Cameron valued power more than his own life, so he would never allow something


    like that to happen. Yet, Tony wouldn¡¯t help Stark Group if he didn¡¯t defer to him, spelling doom for the


    A sense of irritability crept throughout him as he pulled his lips into a thin line and clenched his fists.


    Tony Hart, you b*stard! He sure knows how to target my weak spot! As my daughter, how dare Myra


    repay me like this after I spent all those years raising her?


    Cameron was sweating profusely, tormented to make a decision. Seemingly aware of his situation,


    Tony waited patiently for his decision without rushing him. Begrudgingly, Cameron offered, ¡°How about


    I give you another five percent of our shares?¡± An added five percent meant Cameron would still have


    more shares than Myra, so he was still in control of the board.


    Narrowing his eyes, Tony said, ¡°Ten percent.¡±


    Cameron¡¯s countenance shifted when he heard that. ¡°Mr. Hart, you should be aware how much ten


    percent of mypany¡¯s shares are worth. It¡¯s way more than the profit you would be able to earn


    through Green Palms Project! Mr. Hart, you¡¯re being a bit too greedy.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I should remind you that it is only in the case yourpany isn¡¯t bankrupt that I¡¯ll be able to


    earn more than the project¡¯s profit through holding onto ten percent of your shares,¡± Tony refuted


    calmly.


    Hearing that, Cameron¡¯s eyes were set aze. Ten percent of thepany¡¯s shares¡­ He was well


    aware of Tony¡¯s intentions. If Myra were to take over thepany prior to that, he wouldn¡¯t even be


    half as nervous about it. After all, a girl in herte teens wouldn¡¯t be able to handle thepany that he


    had managed for so many years. Therefore, he could easily chase her out of thepany.


    However, things were different as it were. Myra had enlisted the help of Tony Hart, the man who could


    subvert everything. While Cameron might still have some confidence in the beginning, it was mostly


    diminished after his recent business venture. His chest was heaving due to anger as he spoke, and he


    had cut all pleasantries. ¡°If this is what you wish for¡­¡±


    Suddenly, his phone began ringing. With a frown, he checked on the screen to see that someone was


    calling him. As soon as he saw the caller ID, his eyes lit up. Narrowing his eyes, he said to Tony, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, but I have another call to answer. Let us talk about this at another time.¡±


    With that, he hung up, while Tony narrowed his eyes upon hearing that. When Myra noticed the


    dangerous glint in his eyes, she asked while sitting on the sofa, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Tony arched a brow at her. ¡°Cameron might have found help.¡±


    ¡°Help? Who?¡± Myra frowned slightly. Who would want to help him at such a time? Haven¡¯t the Waltons


    decided to stay out of this? Who could he possibly have gotten help from? At that moment, a thought


    crossed her mind, which caused her to frown even deeper. ¡°Could it be¡­ Sean?¡±


    After that, she stood up nervously to walk up to Tony. ¡°Sean told me he has proof of you tinkering with


    Green Palm Project. If he handed the proof to Cameron, Cameron would never let things slide.¡±


    She knew Tony had tinkered with the project, but she believed he would not force Stark Group into


    bankruptcy. While Cameron mighte out of it tattered, she knew Tony wouldn¡¯t let things spiral out


    of control. But if Sean and Cameron decide to work together at this point in time¡­


    Noticing her worry, Tony gave her a faint smile before looping an arm around her waist to lead her out


    of the office. ¡°Why would I have left all evidence intact when Sean mentioned he has proof?¡±


    ¡°But how could you have possibly removed all evidence?¡± Myra was getting worried, as Tony only got


    involved in the mess because of her. If he was implicated and sued formittingmercial


    crimes¡­ The thought of it caused her to tighten her grip on his hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± He gave her a pat on the back when they entered the elevator.


    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in this. I have my own ns.¡±

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Although Myra still had something to say, Tony lowered his head to nt a kiss on her soft, pink lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be alright; I¡¯m just trying to reassure you. After all, you¡¯re now¡­¡± He rested his hand on her belly


    while smilingnguidly. ¡°All you have to do is take care of the baby you¡¯re carrying. Just leave the rest


    up to me.¡±


    Upon noticing his confidence, Myra was feeling more relieved. Nheless, she turned to look at him.


    ¡°No matter what happens, you¡¯re not to hide anything from me or let me worry, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tony wrapped his left hand around her right hand, his eyes tender and jovial.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Cameron picked up Sean¡¯s call immediately after hanging up Tony¡¯s call. ¡°Sean¡­¡± He


    addressed Sean over the phone cordially as soon as he picked up. ¡°Is something the matter that you¡¯re


    calling me now?¡±


    Ever since being turned down by Myra, Sean had been feeling gloomy. When he heard Cameron¡¯s


    voice, he frowned in displeasure, but gave a casual reply nheless. ¡°Mr. Stark, let¡¯s meet right now.¡±


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Upon noticing the hint of eagerness in Sean¡¯s tone, Cameron narrowed his


    eyes. ¡°You know that Stark Group is currently facing a crisis, right? Because of that, I¡¯ve been quite


    busy, so I might not be able to make time¡­¡±


    Cameron trailed off by that point in order to gauge Sean¡¯s reaction, to which Sean replied aloofly, ¡°Is


    that so? You might want to meet up with me since it has to do with Green Palms Project. Let¡¯s meet at


    Wilson Golf Club in an hour.¡± With that, Sean hung up.


    Despite Myra¡¯s attitude toward Sean, he remembered just how much she hated her father. Even though


    Cameron seemed to side with his decision to want to get back together with Myra, he knew Cameron¡¯s


    support meant nothing. Considering Cameron¡¯s rtionship with Myra, she would only reject him even


    more if he banded with Cameron.


    At that moment, his phone rang with a call from Eve. When he noticed the call, his mood soured once


    again, thus turned down the call without hesitation. Subsequently, he took his jacket and car keys


    before leaving.


    The door to the lounge in his office was opened from within after his departure. Standing at the


    entrance, L bit on her lip while listening to his fading footsteps. She was clutching onto a USB drive


    in her hand. Securing her grasp on it, she turned to enter the lounge once again.


    ¡­


    After Sean cut the call with Cameron, thetter wore a sullen look on his face. However, he did recall


    that Sean mentioned something about Green Palms Project. What does he mean by saying that? Does


    he want to discuss something about the project with me? More than ever, Stark Group needs capital.


    The rest are inconsequentialpared to that. Is he really going to invest in Stark Group for Myra¡¯s


    sake?


    No matter the case, Cameron figured the worst case scenario would be handing ten percent of the


    driving off to Wilson Golf Club.


    ¡­


    The clubhouse was more crowded during the daypared to the night. Although the interior of the


    clubhouse was spacious and equipped with a separate entertainment area, it couldn¡¯tpare to its


    outdoornd resources.


    When Cameron arrived at the clubhouse, Sean had already arrived. Sitting in a corner, there was a


    ss of red wine in front of Sean. Cameron wasn¡¯t sure what he had on his mind, as he was wearing a


    glum look on his face. When Cameron approached him, Sean merely lifted his gaze before greeting


    him aloofly, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°What is it that you want to tell me?¡± Although Cameron deliberately disyed a certain degree of


    anxiety, he made sure to not portray himself as panicking. ¡°Is it about Green Palms Project? Are you


    willing to help Stark Group?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the topic regarding the project¡¯s financial deficit for another time.¡± Sean held a calm gaze


    as he nced at Cameron. ¡°I asked to meet you tonight to speak about something else.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Cameron frowned. At that moment, he was eager to solve the financial crisis of the


    project, so his countenance shifted ever so slightly when he was told that it wasn¡¯t the purpose of the


    meeting. ¡°Sean, I don¡¯t suppose you requested to meet me at this time just so you could talk to me


    about Myra?¡±


    There was a grim look in Cameron¡¯s eyes. Upon closer inspection, one could detect a hint of dismay,


    which Sean noticed despite how faint it was. He then narrowed his eyes while wearing a half smirk.


    ¡°What else do you think I would want to talk to you about, Mr. Stark?¡±


    Cameron froze for a moment before standing up from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave since I don¡¯t


    think we¡¯re on the same page.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so impulsive, Mr. Stark. Compared to the money, you might be more interested in


    what I¡¯ll be showing you.¡± Sean maintained a smug attitude, as if he was certain that Cameron wouldn¡¯t


    leave just like that.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± With a frown, Cameron stopped in his tracks.


    Sean tossed a USB drive at him, which slid across the table with a scratching noise. His action was


    humiliating and provocative, which caused Cameron¡¯s countenance to undergo multiple shifts. ¡°What¡¯s


    the meaning of this, Mr. Chase?¡±


    ¡°In it is everything that you wish to know. Of course, if you utilize it correctly, not only will you be able to


    avert the financial crisis of the project, but you might be able to seek revenge against someone in order


    to gain a huge amount ofpensation.¡± A smile tugged at the corner of Sean¡¯s lips.


    Cameron¡¯s countenance shifted a tad as he seemed to have gleaned something important from what


    Sean said. Narrowing his eyes, he turned to pick up the USB drive that Sean tossed on the table. While


    staring at it, his mind was racing.


    ording to what Sean said, the enormous secret the drive contained could not only solve the crisis


    that the project was facing, but could also help him seek revenge. Seek revenge? What revenge? Hold


    on, could it be that¡­ Green Palms Project¡¯s crisis wasn¡¯t caused by a financial deficit within Stark


    Group? Then, the construction unit¡­ And the people we outsourced¡­


    His expression shifted countless times within a split second as he gripped onto the drive. Smiling at


    Sean, he said, ¡°In the end, you¡¯re the one who helped me. I owe you one, Sean. I¡¯ll return the favor


    some other time.¡±


    With a solemn look, Sean replied, ¡°Let¡¯s consider us even. I gave you the drive as I have my own


    agenda.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cameron didn¡¯t hesitate to agree to it. After all, it would be great if he could solve the crisis


    without owing anybody anything. ¡°I¡¯ll cut the pleasantries. This is urgent, so I need to go back to my


    Upon hearing that, Sean gave him a faint nod, after which Cameron left the ce with the drive in his


    hand. After Cameron¡¯s figure disappeared into the distance, a waiter approached Sean with aptop,


    on which a video clip was paused on screen. The image that it was paused on depicted a couple


    snuggling close together, while one person was teaching the other person golf.


    ¡°Mr. Chase, here is the clip you requested for.¡± The waiter was cautious. On the contrary, Sean was


    seated in a rtively secluded spot, so he wasn¡¯t worried that other people would notice what was


    ying on theptop. Right away, he hit the y button. Theptop contained not just one but multiple


    clips of Tony and Myra.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Some of the clips depicted Tony teaching Myra to y golf, the two of them sharing an intimate


    moment as they interacted. Other clips included a conversation between Tony and the old man from


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Bridgers Corporation, during which Tony expressed the fact that Myra had a unique ce in his heart.


    Other than that, there were also clips that showed Tony turning Belle down in order to show his


    determination to get Myra. There was also a conversation between Myra and Belle after thetter


    caught on to Tony¡¯s abnormal behavior toward Myra. When Belle tried to intimidate Myra, she denied


    having been associated with Tony at all.


    Indeed. Back then, Myra still had nothing to do with Tony, as she was still Sean¡¯s wife. Therefore, she


    was still turning down Tony¡¯s advances. What have I done to her back then? I med her for stealing


    trade secrets from Chase Group¡¯s Hilliville project, and then hurt her because of L. In the end, I even


    sent her to a detention center in order to sell off the Hilliville project. In effect, I was the one who


    gradually crushed her love. Now, all that¡¯s left behind is her indignation for me.


    ¡°Mr. Chase¡­¡± The waiter called out to him upon noticing his awkward expression.


    Sean waved his hand at the waiter. ¡°Please leave. I would like some time alone.¡±


    The waiter nodded before leaving. After that, Sean went through Myra and Belle¡¯s conversation again


    with a bitter smile on his face. I wonder if I really still have a chance.


    ¡­


    After Rachel left Kris¡¯ ward, she headed to Stark Residence once again. Cameron wasn¡¯t there, so the


    housekeeper let her in behind his back, albeit feeling uneasy about it. ¡°Mrs. Stark, you¡¯d better be quick


    when you pack up your remaining stuff. Mr. Stark will be back soon. If he finds out I let you in behind


    his back, I won¡¯t be able to keep my job.¡±


    Rachel wore a nonchnt look as she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make you lose your job.


    Throughout the years, I knew you were having a hard time, so I took extra care of you, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    The housekeeper forced a smile. ¡°I will forever remember how you helped me. But now¡­¡± When she


    noticed Rachel went into Cameron¡¯s study, the housekeeper was feeling even more uneasy. ¡°Mrs.


    Stark, do you have something in Mr. Stark¡¯s study?¡±


    Apparently, she was afraid that Rachel returned to steal something when Cameron wasn¡¯t there. She


    used to rely on Rachel, but now that Rachel could hardly take care of herself, she was determined to


    not lose her job in Stark Residence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just follow behind me. I¡¯m only going to walk around for a bit. I won¡¯t be taking anything.¡±


    At that moment, Rachel put on a look of grief. ¡°After all, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able toy eyes on the


    house again in the future.¡±


    The housekeeper was moved by her expression. Throughout the years, Rachel had been nothing but


    nice to her. After what happened, the housekeeper knew Rachel was being implicated by her b*stard of


    a daughter. Otherwise, she would still be the matriarch of the house. Heaving a sigh, the housekeeper


    relented. ¡°Mrs. Stark, please make it quick.¡±


    With a nod, Rachel went to Cameron¡¯s desk. There was a photo frame on his table; it used to have a


    photo of himself. Later, she reced it with their family photo¡ªwithout Myra of course. The photo was


    taken when Kris was young. Back then, Jenny was still Cameron¡¯s legal spouse, so they could only


    sneak around whenever they wanted to meet.


    After Jenny was chased away and Rachel took over her position as the matriarch, she framed that


    photo just so she could mock Jenny using the fact that Cameron and her had been together since way


    back.


    Rachel spent a long time staring at the photo. When the housekeeper was also starting to nce at the


    photo frame in confusion, Rachel suddenly smashed it onto the floor. Crash! Although the noise


    frightened the housekeeper, Rachel picked the frame back up calmly.


    The ss on it was shattered, so Rachel was able to retrieve the photo easily. When she did so, she


    managed to catch a glimpse of what was inside. At some point, Cameron had added another photo into


    the frame. When Rachel saw the photo, her heart spasmed, and her finger identally pressed itself


    against the edge of the ss. It cut her finger and drew blood.


    ¡°Mrs. Stark, your finger¡­¡± The housekeeper let out a cry, but Rachel stared at the photo as if she was


    numb to the pain. Soon enough, the housekeeper also saw the photo, which elicited from her another


    cry of surprise. Pointing at it, she stuttered while looking at Rachel. ¡°Mrs. Stark, t-this is¡­¡± The turn of


    events was so shocking that she didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    Rachel, at this moment, felt like someone stabbed her heart. She could almost hear Jenny mocking


    her. Clenching her fists, she retrieved the second photo as well. Then, she said to the housekeeper,


    ¡°Clean this ce up. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The housekeeper was still afraid of what might happen. Because Rachel didn¡¯t take the first photo


    away, she could just slip it back into another simr frame. But if Mr. Stark found out¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I bet it has been a while since hest checked on the photo. He¡¯ll only be suspicious of


    me since I just left the house.¡± With that, she didn¡¯t want to waste her breath with the housekeeper


    anymore, so she left the house with the photo.


    She came by car just now. After getting into the car, she took out the photo again. It was apparent that


    the photo depicted a mother and daughter that resembled Jenny and Myra a lot. However, they only


    bore semnce to them. It was evident that the two females in the photo weren¡¯t Jenny and Myra.


    While clutching onto the photo, she snapped a photo of the photo using her phone before calling


    another number. When the recipient picked up, she ordered calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll be sending you a photo. Start


    an investigation on the two people in the photo.¡± After she hung up, a fierce look fleeted across her


    gaze.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Cameron returned to Stark Group in possession of the USB drive. He closed the door of


    his office as soon as he entered it, and then settled down in the lounge. He plugged the drive into the


    TV before pressing on the remote to open the only video clip in it.


    Assuming that Sean had a secret to tell him, he was eager to check on the clip. Yet, his countenance


    shifted as soon as he saw the two figures in the clip. One of the figures belonged to an older person,


    whereas the other one was younger. ¡°T-This is¡­¡± Immediately, he retrieved the remote to fast-forward


    the clip.


    The clip spanned for half an hour, which recorded the whereabouts of the two people. They went


    grocery shopping together, ate ice cream together, and went to the mall. The older person also sent the


    younger person to school.


    It wasn¡¯t a continuous clip, so it was evident that whoever recorded it had been monitoring the two


    people for some time. Cameron shot up from the sofa with a glum look. Then, he began pacing around


    in his lounge before fishing for his phone to give Sean a call. However, Sean didn¡¯t pick up.


    Just when he was feeling extremely irritated and wanted nothing but to question Sean about how he


    gained knowledge of everything, or rather, about the intention behind giving him the clip, someone


    opened the door of the lounge heavily. The door swung open before banging into the wall behind it,


    making a loud thud.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Rachel marched in from outside, and the door mmed against the doorframe as she shut it behind


    her. Cameron¡¯s face darkened as he gave her a cold re. ¡°Rachel¡­ What¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t recall


    you making an appointment with me.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± She gave him a sarcasticugh as she headed directly toward the lounge in his office. It only


    took her one look to notice the video that had been ying on the TV. A rather dejected expression


    flickered across her face when she saw the figures on the screen, but she hastily curled her lips into a


    smirk. ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten a divorce, President Stark. I¡¯m still your wife, so do I need to make an


    appointment just to see you?!¡±


    His face only turned darker when he saw her looking at the TV screen. ¡°Well, you¡¯re looking at me now.


    What do you want?¡± In the past two days, they had both gotten rid of their facades and exposed their


    ugliest sides to each other. From then on, Cameron no longer saw the need to put on a show in front of


    Rachel, and Rachel no longer bothered to act gentle and feminine in front of him. She was too old for


    that, but the woman she saw in the videos and photos looked like she was in her thirties. Women are


    usually the prettiest at that age. I was just like her when I was in my thirties!


    Rachel could feel her heart elerating with fury whenever she saw the young girl standing beside that


    woman. All along, Rachel had been living under the misconception that she had managed to satisfy all


    of Cameron¡¯s needs. She thought he was loyal to her, but she hadn¡¯t realized that she had just gone


    down the same path that Jenny did. On the surface, the couple appeared as though they were a


    respectful, well-matched pair, but all of that was merely an illusion that she made up on her own.


    The truth was that Cameron had already found himself a new woman outside; he had already been


    with that woman even when Jenny was still around. Furthermore, that woman¡¯s face looked nearly


    identical to Jenny¡¯s¡­ Even an idiot can tell what Cameron¡¯s thinking about! The person he loves is


    Jenny. However, he was too afraid to be with Jenny, so he decided to find another girl who looked just


    like her so that he would be able to fulfill his desires¡­


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Rachel abruptly broke intoughter then. I¡¯ve been with this man for my whole life. I can¡¯t


    believe it took me so long to realize how stupid I¡¯ve been! ¡°I bet you¡¯ve been nning our divorce for a


    while now, huh? You¡¯re going to marry that woman after that, right? You don¡¯t need to worry¡­¡± She


    shifted her gaze to the TV. The video had finished ying, but the image on the screen had stopped on


    the final scene, which was just an image of the woman and her daughter. The mother and daughter


    had their heads resting against each other¡¯s, and they both had faint smiles on their faces. They look


    so happy. They are going to be really happy soon, but what about me?! My daughter isn¡¯t close to me,


    and my husband is cheating on me!


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to chit-chat, Cameron. I just want you to know that I have proof of your infidelity. But of


    course, I¡¯d rather we end things in a civilized manner,¡± she uttered emotionlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of


    the Stark Group shares anymore; I just want 50 million. Give me the money, and I¡¯ll make sure that Kris


    and I will never appear in front of you again.¡± Rachel knew that the Stark Group was in a tricky


    situation, and she didn¡¯t want any of their shares as she wasn¡¯t certain if thepany would be able to


    survive. Her shares would be meaningless if the business fell apart, and she knew that it would only


    create more trouble for her. She might not even get anything by the time Cameron actually handled the


    shares she held.


    Moreover, Rachel knew that he had a secret stash of money, and she now knew what he wanted to use


    that money for! Therefore, she decided that she would take that money and leave him once and for all!


    She had sacrificed all of her youth for him after all, so she thought she deserved that amount of money


    aspensation!


    ¡°You must be out of your mind!¡± Cameron widened his eyes as blood rushed to his face. ¡°50 million?


    Don¡¯t you think I would have already thrown that money into the Green Palms Project if I actually had


    50 million? You¡¯re too money-minded! We can get a divorce, but the most I can give you is a piece of


    property. Nothing else!¡±


    ¡°A piece of property?¡± Rachel sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a beggar? I¡¯ve wasted more than 20 years of


    my life with you. Do you think you can get rid of me by just giving me a house? You may have been a


    powerful and influential man, Cameron, but you¡¯re nothing more than a has-been now! What do you


    think will happen to the Stark Group if I decide to publicize our divorce and expose your infidelity in


    court?! What do you think the court¡¯s ruling will be?¡±


    ¡°Rachel!¡± Cameron¡¯s face had turned into a sickly pale shade. I already have enough to worry about


    after seeing the footage in the USB that Sean gave me. I don¡¯t even know what Sean¡¯s intentions are


    yet, but I can¡¯t believe Rachel¡ªthis greedy witch¡ªis giving me more trouble on top of that by asking


    me for such a huge sum now! ¡°You¡¯ve eaten my food, spent my money, and treated yourself with all


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    these branded items for the past years. You sleep in a mansion, and you drive a luxurious car! But


    what have you ever done for this household?! You should know where you stand! You¡¯re not going to


    get everything you want in life just because you¡¯re married to me!¡± He felt a burning rage in his chest as


    he yelled those words out loud.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve never managed to get everything that I wanted. I always just thought that you were


    too desperate to be in power, but the truth is that you¡¯ve never thought of giving Stark Group¡¯s shares


    to us, right?! You hid a woman outside all along, and you were nning to leave all your belongings to


    her after you die! Am I right?¡± Rachel tugged her lips into a sly smirk. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that a liar will


    always stay a liar! Jenny is long dead, and Myra will never acknowledge you as her father! You can


    continue to lie to yourself for the rest of your life, but the truth is that you¡¯re nothing but a failure! You


    were afraid to give Jenny any power, so you came up with a plot to force her into a dead-end! Then,


    you found a woman who looked like her. But how could a look-alike share the same aura as Jenny? All


    you¡¯ve gotten yourself was a shell that¡¯s hollow on the inside! You¡¯ll never win the heart of the one


    person you long for, and it¡¯s all your own fault!¡± After releasing all her agony, what followed her sense of


    liberation was a mellow sadness.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Cameron¡¯s face was twisted into a frown. ¡°I¡¯m warning you right now, Rachel¡ªdon¡¯t


    push your luck. You know how ugly things can get if you continue to test my patience!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? What¡¯s going to happen?¡± Rachel continued to smirk as she no longer cared about anything


    by now. ¡°Are you just going to kick me out of the Stark Family without giving me anything? Ooh, I¡¯m so


    scared¡­ Are you going to lock me up in jail? Don¡¯t you forget about the ¡®mental illness¡¯ Jenny had in


    the past. I only got involved in that because of your orders!¡±


    Cameron¡¯s expression changed into one of shock. ¡°Rachel! I don¡¯t know what nonsense you¡¯re talking


    about. Nothing happened back then. You are the one who sounds like you¡¯re losing your mind right


    now!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you trying tobel me as some crazy person as you did with Jenny? Are you going to


    throw me into an asylum and lock me in there forever?!¡± The muscle on Rachel¡¯s face twitched as she


    seemed to recall something. ¡°I¡¯m not Jenny. I have a n set up for myself. You¡¯re going to spend the


    rest of your life in prison if you darey a finger on me!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± He shot her a stern re.


    ¡°Does the drug Thioridazine ring a bell?¡± She wore a cunning smile as she spoke.


    An rmed look shed across his face the moment he heard what she said. ¡°What are you trying to


    tell me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think an antipsychotic drug as powerful as Thioridazine should be administered so carelessly?¡±


    Rachel didn¡¯t explicitly expose him for anything, but she knew that he understood what she meant


    when she saw the look on his face.


    ¡°Get out!¡± He pointed a shaky finger at the door of the lounge.


    ¡°Cameron¡­¡± Her voice turned gentle and warm all of a sudden as she turned to look at him. The act


    she put on right then only reminded Cameron of how great she was at acting. It even reminded him of


    the time she tried to harm Jenny¡­


    Rachel curled her lips into a faint smirk when she saw how dazed he looked, but she quickly returned


    to her gentle tone. ¡°How did we get to this point, Cameron? We could just go our own separate ways if


    you gave me the money I asked for. You won¡¯t have to worry about your deeds being exposed¡­¡±

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    ¡°You can continue living the life you wish for. You can get married to that woman and move in with your


    beloved daughter. You all will be a warm and loving family¡­¡± Rachel used to work as a host, so she


    had her way with words. Her speech was constructed in a manner that targeted Cameron¡¯s emotions.


    Indeed, he felt tempted for a moment, but any hint of weakness or struggle had left his gaze once he


    blinked and opened his eyes again.


    Instead, he narrowed his eyes and gave her a threatening re. ¡°It¡¯d be bad for someone to eat an


    excessive amount of antipsychotics, but what has that got to do with me? Rachel, you should know that


    there¡¯s no way out of your wrongs once you¡¯vemitted an unforgivable sin. How are you going to


    benefit from sending me to jail?¡± His words had a hidden meaning to them, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself


    from cackling after he was done with his sentence. Without taking another nce at Rachel, he simply


    walked out of the lounge. Did she think she¡¯s the only one who can hold something over me? She did


    plenty of things to Jenny too, didn¡¯t she? I simply didn¡¯t bother to intervene back then. She had always


    been vignt with me, so did she think I was any less careful when I was with her?!


    While he was walking away, other thoughts shed across his mind. Jenny did the same thing in the


    past. Even Jenny, who was once willing to sacrifice everything for me, had ended up contacting a few


    of thepany¡¯s major shareholders just to get some of Stark Group¡¯s shares. How could Rachel


    possibly love me more than Jenny did? I naturally had toe up with a n from the start just to


    avoid any undesired oues!


    Rachel¡¯s face darkened as she charged forward in an attempt to block Cameron from leaving.


    However, since they had revealed their true colors with one another, he no longer bothered to act


    gentlemanly in front of her, for he simply shoved her away. She gasped in pain when her arm struck


    against the corner of a cab. Her jaw was so tightly clenched as she watched Cameron leaving that


    she felt like her teeth were about to shatter in her mouth!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you regret everything you¡¯ve done to me, Cameron!¡± Her hands were balled into


    fists, and her nails dug deep into the skin of her palms.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Myra and Tony were greeted by Sebastian¡¯s wide grin the moment they returned to


    the Hart Residence. Sebastian had been in a good mood then, and he excitedly brought Myra a bowl of


    pumpkin soup once he saw her. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Myra! Come here; I got the housekeeper to


    prepare some pumpkin soup for you. This soup¡¯s really great for your skin and your overall health!¡±


    Myra was used to Sebastian¡¯s acts, and she took the bowl from him before she gulped it down. Often,


    she wondered if the baby in her belly had taken pity on her. The baby was a strong survivor, yet it didn¡¯t


    seem to give her any trouble throughout her pregnancy. She even felt rather frustrated when she saw


    how the other pregnantdies seemed to suffer from a bunch of side effects.


    After dinner, Tony wrapped an arm around Myra¡¯s waist as they went out for a stroll in the garden.


    Sebastian and Lisa stayed indoors, and Sebastian sighed as he watched the couple taking a walk


    outside. ¡°I¡¯ve never expected this day toe for Tony. I used to be so worried that he would neglect


    his love life because of his career, and I was afraid he would just pick a random woman off the streets


    to get married to her. I feel relieved now that I see how in love they are.¡±


    ¡°I know my grandson well. All along, I knew that he hadn¡¯t dated anyone not because he wasn¡¯t


    interested in women, but simply because he hadn¡¯t found the one that he loved.¡± Lisa gave him an eye-


    roll.


    ¡°I guess so. I was just the same as him, wasn¡¯t I? I had been putting rtionships off until I met you,


    Lisa. I would have ended up as a single old man otherwise!¡± He chuckled. Lisa¡¯s lips curled into a faint


    smile when she saw the sweet look on his face.


    ¡­


    While they walked around in the garden, Myra rested a palm on her belly. She was full after having


    eaten such a huge meal earlier. When Tony saw what she did, he reached a hand out and mimicked


    her actions by cing his hand on her belly. He then gently massaged her stomach. The rough


    calluses on his palms made her itch a little as he stroked the surface of her belly.


    For a moment, Myra attempted to suck her belly in a little. However, she couldn¡¯t hold it in for long, and


    she eventually gave up and allowed her belly to rx. Tony broke intoughter immediately. His


    footsteps came to a halt when he saw her blushing shyly, and he then lowered himself to ce his lips


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    against the surface of her belly. From there, he looked upward to gaze into Myra¡¯srge, dark pupils.


    ¡°Why do you still get shy with me even though we¡¯ve been together for so long now?¡±


    Two clouds of red had formed around Myra¡¯s cheeks as she watched Tony lowering himself to her belly.


    Right then, she looked into his eyes with a mixture of bashfulness, fondness, and a hint of


    flirtatiousness that she herself wasn¡¯t aware of. ¡°My face is only red because we walked so much just


    now!¡±


    In response, he let out a deep chuckle. ¡°But I¡¯d also like it if you would continue to be shy in front of


    me¡­¡± His voice had turned unusually hoarse as he leaned his body closer to hers before reaching over


    to her ear. Then, he gently nibbled on her earlobe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Tony¡­¡± Her eyes were glistening under the moonlight, and the sight of it only made his


    expression darken more than before. ¡°I truly feel like I¡¯m being tortured by that little one in your belly


    nowadays.¡± He nibbled her ear again before he feigned a stern demeanor. ¡°Promise me that three


    months from now, you¡¯lle here with me, and we¡¯ll engage in some activities that are good for the


    mind and the soul, okay?¡±


    Activities that are good for the mind and the soul¡­ Myra¡¯s face grew even redder once she heard his


    shameless words. ¡°Tony! This is the Hart Residence! If your grandfather catches us¡ª¡±


    ¡°They would nevere to the garden in the middle of the night.¡± Mischievous sparks danced in the


    man¡¯s eyes, and the night sky around them seemed to enhance the charm in his gaze.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Myra felt like her brain had shut down for a moment when she agreed to him. By the time she


    returned to her senses, it was toote, for Tony had already wrapped her into his arms. ¡°I feel like all


    the barriers you¡¯ve once put up are now disappearing when you¡¯re with me. Should I be happy about


    this?¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Tony! You seduced me with your looks!¡± She was furious. This man has been using his good looks to


    charm me into obedience recently, and he keeps pushing his limits nowadays! I make it easier for him


    because I actually feel enchanted by his looks. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve always let him win me over! ¡°You


    men are all creatures that think with the bottom half of your bodies! Men are always fooling around


    when there isn¡¯t anyone else around him and a girl!¡± She was speechless over what had just


    happened.


    When he heard that, he let out another soft chuckle. ¡°I only fool around when I¡¯m with you,¡± he uttered


    with a hint of joy in his voice. The two of them continued to bicker yfully as they made their way back


    into the vi.


    Right then, Sebastian walked over with Myra¡¯s phone in his hand. ¡°Myra, there was an unknown


    number who gave you a call earlier.¡± She frowned when she heard that it was a number she hadn¡¯t


    saved. It must be Sean calling me again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick up such calls in the future, Old Master


    Hart,¡± she uttered.


    Sebastian was surprised to hear this. ¡°Why? There was a young girl on the other end of the phone


    earlier, and she sounded like she was only 12 or 13 years old. She said she wanted to speak to you,


    and she said she¡¯d call you back after I told her that you went for a walk. I¡¯m worried that something


    might have happened since she sounded like she was tearing up earlier.¡±


    Myra was stunned to hear this. The voice of a young child? I don¡¯t think I know anyone who¡¯s 12 or


    13¡­ Why would a child ask for me? Right as she took the phone from Sebastian, it began to ring


    again, and Sebastian hastily nced at the caller ID. ¡°This is the number. This is the young girl who


    called you earlier.¡±

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Myra was puzzled. Did Seane up with some new trick just to try to contact me? However, she


    decided to pick the call up after she heard what Sebastian said. ¡°Hello?¡± She frowned as she spoke


    into the phone.


    A light, breathing sound came from the other end of the line. It sounded as if the other person didn¡¯t


    know what to say, or it could also be that the person was contemting whether to say anything at all.


    For some reason, Myra felt an uneasy feeling in her chest. She somehow sensed that the other person


    wasn¡¯t Sean.


    ¡°Hello? Who is this? Is there a reason you¡¯re calling me?¡± Myra continued to speak on the phone, but


    the line was cut the moment she finished her sentence. She froze when her words were met with the


    beeping sound of the call being ended.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Tony asked.


    She shook her head as she stared at Tony and Sebastian confusedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it was. The


    person ended the call without saying anything.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. She said that she wanted to speak to you earlier. Why would she end the


    call after she managed to contact you?¡± Sebastian shook his head before he shot the couple a re.


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t go around bullying someone else¡¯s daughter, did you?¡±


    ¡°Do we look like we¡¯d have the time to do such a thing?¡± Tony gave his grandfather a look of


    amusement.


    To that, Sebastian scoffed before he headed off for the stairs. ¡°What an odd thing to happen¡­¡± he


    mumbled as he left them.


    Myra found the situation rather odd as well, but she didn¡¯t overthink about it. She figured that the


    person would call her again if there were an emergency. On their way upstairs, both Tony and Myra


    received a call from Cameron; he had phoned one of them before the other. Both of them didn¡¯t have to


    exchange words to know that neither one of them would pick the call up. They didn¡¯t care if Cameron


    had actually met Sean that day; both Tony and Myra felt a strong sense of contempt for Cameron


    regardless. They figured that Cameron was trying to see if he could fish for any benefits from Sean


    before he returned to the both of them, but how could Cameron expect everyone to be so generous


    with him?


    Just before Tony and Myra got into bed, Tony pressed a key into Myra¡¯s palm. It was a vintage-looking


    key withplicated, jagged patterns that made it look exquisite. There was a light blue crystal


    dangling from the keyring, and the crystal looked gorgeous as it glowed under the light.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Myra asked. Why is he giving me a key out of nowhere? She eyed the key for a while


    more and found herself liking it the more she looked at it. More importantly, she was d to receive


    such a gift as it was rare for Tony to buy her any jewelry. However, she had been mistaken¡ªthe key


    was more than an essory.


    ¡°I want to take you to a ce tomorrow.¡± Tony simply smiled without giving her any exnation.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting so mysteriously. Did you prepare some sort of surprise for me?¡± she asked in a yful


    tone. He simply beamed without saying anything else. ¡°Did you actually prepare a surprise for me?¡±


    She was shocked by his silence.


    ¡°You seem really energetic today, huh? Why don¡¯t we do some healthy, bedtime activities then?¡± He


    narrowed his eyes to give her a cheeky look, and she had a bad feeling about what he was about to do.


    As expected, he no longer waited for her reply, for he merely pinned her onto the bed before he flipped


    over and got on top of her.


    His gaze darkened as his voice grew hoarse when he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we roley a situation where a


    female robber troubles a meek schoolboy?¡±


    She red at him speechlessly.


    ¡­


    The young girl ended her phone call before she gazed at the mini-garden in front of her. She was sitting


    out on the balcony of a small hospital. Her eyes were red and swollen; it was evident that she just had


    a crying fit. The streemps had been turned on outside, but the light didn¡¯t reach onto the balcony, so


    her figure seemed like it was about to be eaten up by the darkness around it.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s awake, and she¡¯s looking for you, Olivia. You should go visit her.¡± One of the nurses


    hastily approached her when she caught her sitting there alone. There was a hint of pity in the nurse¡¯s


    eyes.


    The young girl responded with a dry cough and a nod before she hurried off into the toilet. She pulled


    out some foundation that she had sneakily purchased, and she applied it all over the red skin that


    surrounded her eyes. Then, she cleared her throat before she strode over to one of the wards.


    She pushed the door open to reveal a shared ward with three beds lying in one row and a passageway


    in the middle of the room. Soon, the girl walked over to a rather young-looking woman before shing


    the woman a smile. ¡°You¡¯re finally up, Mommy. Are you hungry? Do you need water? I¡¯ll go get you


    some water.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The woman reached out for the young girl¡¯s hand as she looked at her surroundings. ¡°Why


    did you send me to the hospital? I only fainted because I was too tired. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. We


    shouldn¡¯t waste our money like this. Let¡¯s go home now.¡±


    The young girl hastily pressed her mother¡¯s shoulders down when she saw that her mother was trying


    to get out of bed. After that, she gave her mother a smile that seemed too matureing from


    someone of her age. ¡°The doctor said that there¡¯s some excess blood in your brain that has to be


    removed. It¡¯s not clear how this urred, but you¡¯ll faint again if you don¡¯t undergo surgery. Your mind


    might even be impacted if you choose to dy it for any longer. But it¡¯s not a major surgery, and it won¡¯t


    cost a lot of money, so we can just go home after your surgery is done.¡± The girl put on a perfect and


    wellposed expression.


    The young woman froze upon hearing this. She reached up to touch the right side of her head; there


    was a spot that she had identally hit when she bumped into something a while ago. I didn¡¯t hit my


    head too hard, but I guess I¡¯ve been feeling some pain after that idental bump. Was that the cause


    of the excess blood in my brain? I¡¯m surprised I actually fainted today. But regardless, it¡¯s still costly to


    get surgery nowadays, and¡­ we don¡¯t have a lot of savings left.


    The woman frowned. She was afraid to get herself a proper job as she was worried that the man would


    hunt them down. All she could take were part-time or one-off jobs that didn¡¯t provide her with much


    money. She only had enough for her daughter¡¯s school fees, their daily expenses, and rental fees for


    the house. They had moved into this town for nearly a year then, and they felt much happier than they


    did in Springdale City, despite the financial struggles they faced there.


    I might have no choice but to look for that man if I¡¯m going to need arge sum of money, but¡­ I don¡¯t


    want to return to my old life. I was able to live a simple life with my child back when I didn¡¯t know


    anything about that matter, but I have been in a constant state of pain and agony ever since I found out


    about it. I don¡¯t want my daughter to return to the suffering she had to endure when she was younger¡­


    ¡°Did the doctor tell you how much the surgery would cost?¡± the woman asked the girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The doctor said that it would only cost around 2,000 to 3,000. Don¡¯t worry about the


    money, Mommy. We¡¯ll be able to afford it. We can leave after you¡¯re done with the surgery, okay?¡±


    2,000 to 3,000¡­ The woman heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright. Can you arrange for the doctor to get the


    surgery done as soon as possible? The cost of staying an additional night in the hospital is a lot. Each


    night will add a few hundred to the bill. I have to pay for your piano ss fees soon, and I don¡¯t even


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    know if we¡¯ll have enough money left for that then. I¡¯ll just have to find another part-time job if we don¡¯t


    have enough. We¡¯ll be able to pull through¡­¡±


    Olivia Stark felt warm liquid gathering in her eyes, but she brushed her tears off while maintaining her


    calm demeanor. ¡°We have enough, Mommy. You should rest a while longer. I¡¯ll go speak to the


    doctors.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Remember to tell the doctors that I want it done as soon as possible.¡± The woman reminded her


    once more.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    ¡°How much is my mother¡¯s treatment fees going to cost, Doctor Randall?¡± Olivia bit onto her bottom lip


    worriedly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you an exact sum. The surgery and chemotherapy will cost about 600,000, and there will


    be extra charges for staying in the hospital as well.¡± The doctor, Alvin Randall, was aware that this was


    arge amount of money to ask from any regr family. He knew that Olivia¡¯s family might not have


    enough savings, but there was nothing he could do to help.


    ¡°Actually¡­ Olivia, I told you about this in the afternoon. Your mother only has a 5% chance of recovery,


    so you¡¯ll have to prepare yourself mentally.¡± Alvin finally gave her this reminder after some hesitation.


    He was trying to suggest something with his words, but the ultimate choicey in the hands of the


    family members¡ªthey would have to decide if they wanted to proceed or give up with treatment. In


    such situations, the patients would often opt for giving up. However, Olivia had requested to hide the


    truth from her mother as she didn¡¯t want her mother to know about her own illness.


    ¡°I know. But I¡¯m not going to give up!¡± Olivia tightened her jaw. Alvin gave her a faint smile. It was the


    second time he had reminded her about this matter, but she had given him the same response both


    times¡ªhe liked and respected the young girl for that.


    Olivia nced at her phone after she left the doctor¡¯s office. She heard the woman¡¯s voice on the


    phone earlier. It was a gentle and warm voice; Olivia recognized it as it sounded like the voice of the


    woman she had stalked. She felt a sudden ache in her chest then. I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble her if I


    actually had a choice. I don¡¯t want her to hate me. But Mommy¡¯s sick¡­ and I can¡¯t afford to wait any


    longer¡­


    ¡­


    Cameron couldn¡¯t sleep that entire night. He made calls to both Myra and Tony, but neither of them


    picked his calls up. He even gave Conan a call and attempted to ask about the Ritz Carlton shares that


    had been handed to Myra, but Conan was a wise man¡ªhe simply refused to answer any of Cameron¡¯s


    questions. Cameron felt like he was losing his mind as he couldn¡¯te up with a n at all.


    He even gave that woman a call. He hadn¡¯t contacted the mother-daughter pair ever since they


    disappeared a year ago, but he found himself feeling worried for them after he saw the video earlier. I


    can tell that the video was taken a while ago, but she should be careful since she has a kid with her.


    Sean¡¯s impressive¡ªI can¡¯t believe he managed to find that tape.


    Cameron spent the whole night in his study. He checked the photo frame and realized that the photo


    had disappeared, but he didn¡¯t take too long to figure out who had taken the photo away. Rachel¡­ I


    don¡¯t know what got into me when I first brought her into the Stark Family all those years ago.


    After spending all those years with that woman, I genuinely wanted to hand her a position, but I was


    worried that she might turn out like Jenny or Rachel. I longed to have a regr life with her, where I¡¯d


    get to see her delighted expression whenever I gave her a surprise. It¡¯s a shame that God decided to


    let her find out the truth about me. I¡¯m both surprised yet shocked that she didn¡¯t¡ªas Jenny and Rachel


    did¡ªtry to change her life for the better but instead chose to run away from me. It¡¯s been a year, yet I


    still don¡¯t know where she is.


    Cameron pressed a palm against his forehead as he suddenly thought about Jenny. He had truly fallen


    for her in the past, but the woman he loved changed as time went on, and their rtionship grew


    stale¡­ He spent the night reminiscing about his past, and he felt like new strands of gray hair had


    grown out of his scalp by the time dawn arrived.


    ¡­


    Myra woke up the following day and washed up before she went down for breakfast with Tony. A


    mailman arrived with a parcel that was meant for her. She was surprised¡ªshe had received a tiny box


    with something inside. She hastily opened it to find a USB inside.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow when he saw the USB, and he quickly took it away from her before he


    strode toward the TV in the hall. Myra found herself getting nervous as Sebastian inserted the USB into


    the port and turned the TV on. No one knew where the USB came from or who sent it over to them.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡± Myra tugged onto Tony¡¯s sleeve as she felt her heart rate increasing rapidly. He pulled her


    close to him as they walked toward the hall. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± His deep voice was like a calming


    stream that calmed the anxiety she felt.


    The contents of the USB had been revealed on the TV by the time they got to the hall. There was only


    one short video clip in it. Myra¡¯s eyes watered the moment the video clip was yed. ¡°Hello, my cute


    little baby. Hehe. Although you haven¡¯t fully formed in my belly, I still have a feeling that I¡¯m going to


    see you soon. I¡¯m your Mommy, and I¡¯d like to tell my future baby a few things. Do you see the dark


    circles under my eyes? It¡¯s because both your Daddy and I are working really hard for our future baby.


    If you turn out to be a boy, we¡¯d have to work hard so that you will be rich when you get yourself a wife;


    if you¡¯re a girl, we¡¯ll have to work hard to save up for a sizable dowry! The Stark Group is growing


    of whether you do, I really like it¡ªI like the way I¡¯m living now. I¡¯m working hard, and I¡¯m living a happy


    life. You¡¯ll have to make sure to take care of thepany¡ªit¡¯s your Mommy and Daddy¡¯s hard work.


    No matter what happens in the future, you¡¯ll have to keep a positive mindset and strive for the best.¡±


    The video continued to y, but Myra no longer paid any attention to it as her tears streamed


    uncontrobly down her cheeks. The woman in the video was her mother, Jenny. It was a video of


    Jenny when she was much younger. Jenny looked a lot like Myra did, though she seemed to be more


    jubnt and cheerful. She looked extremely lively and energetic in the video, and her joyful aura was


    almost contagious even through the screen.


    Myra received a call then. She didn¡¯t ignore the call after she saw the caller ID this time¡ªinstead, she


    tightened her grip on her phone before she picked the call up. ¡°Did you see the video?¡± Cameron¡¯s


    voice was extremely hoarse on the other end of the line. It didn¡¯t sound like his usual, annoying voice¡ª


    his voice no longer had its usual cold and arrogant tone. ¡°Myra, your mother was the one who built the


    Stark Group into what it is today. I¡¯m sure you can tell how hard she worked¡­¡±


    Myra fell silent as her gaze continued to linger on the woman in the video. Jenny was still rambling on


    about how happy her life was. ¡°Myra, I thought about it a lotst night. What¡¯s the purpose of me


    clinging onto the Stark Group when your mother¡¯s no longer around? After a night¡¯s worth of


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    contemtion, I¡¯ve decided to sell off the Stark Group. I¡¯d rather hand it over to someone than have it


    destroyed in my hands. At least it¡¯d still be around, even if someone else might change its name and


    im ownership over it¡­¡±


    Right then, Myra¡¯s emotions were still all over the ce after she saw the video of her mother. She


    couldn¡¯t stop herself from questioning her father once she heard what he said. ¡°Who are you going to


    sell the Stark Group to?¡±


    Tony frowned upon hearing Myra¡¯s words, and he reached an arm out to give her a nudge on the


    shoulder. She bit her lip as she shifted her gaze to him. He felt his heart aching when he saw the hurt


    and sorrow in her gaze, and he decided to take her phone away from her.


    ¡°Are you going to sell the Stark Group?¡± Tony addressed the man on the phone.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cameron narrowed his eyes as he replied in a calm tone.


    ¡°Who are you selling it to?¡± Tony gave Myra a gentle peck on her cheek to get her to calm down.


    Cameron tugged his lips into a smirk. ¡°Since the Stark Group has a few joint projects with the Walton


    Family, I believe there will be a number ofpanies who wish to take over the business even if the


    Green Palms Project doesn¡¯t work out. But right now, I¡¯ve decided on selling it to the Bridgers Family.


    Hmm, I¡¯m not sure if you remember, but you were once matchmade with the Young Lady of the


    Bridgers Family.¡±

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Tony had a good memory¡ªhe quickly recalled who Cameron was referring to in the Bridgers Family.


    Sebastian had once matchmade Tony with Belle, the Young Lady of the Bridgers Family. However,


    Tony had intentionally called Myra over just to keep Belle away from him back then.


    ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t sell it¡­¡± Myra tugged onto Tony¡¯s sleeve as she nced at him frantically. The


    longing in her gaze that surfaced after she looked at her mother¡¯s face in the video made one thing


    clear¡ªMyra¡¯s mind was an utter mess after she watched that video. All she thought of then was how


    guilty she¡¯d feel toward her mother if Cameron were to sell the Stark Group off. Her breath quickened


    as she repeated herself. ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t sell the Stark Group off¡­¡±


    Sebastian had been in a state of confusion as he watched everything happening, but he quickly


    realized what was going on when he heard what Myra said to Tony. Cameron was the one who sent


    this USB over, and he was also the one who just called moments ago. He may have imed that his


    call was to tell them he¡¯s about to sell the Stark Group, but he clearly has hidden motives. If Cameron


    had truly decided to sell the Stark Group, why would he have to send Myra such a video just to get her


    all emotional? ¡°Calm down, Myra. Let Tony talk to him,¡± Sebastian uttered as he patted the back of


    Myra¡¯s hand while throwing Tony a look.


    Tony narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, you ended my callst night and spent the whole night thinking, only to


    may proceed to decide who the Stark Group is sold off to. Don¡¯t worry; Myra is very supportive of this


    decision. Just let me know once you have discussed and decided on the details with Bridgers


    Corporation. I¡¯ll contact them to negotiate a price for the shares that Myra owns after that.¡±


    Cameron had voiced out his final n in a well-practiced manner, and he had begun to feel a sense of


    excitement when he heard Myra losing control of herself on the other end of the call. He thought that he


    was about to seed with his n then, but he hadn¡¯t expected Tony topletely ignore Myra¡¯s


    feelings and agree to sell the Stark Group. His heart was pounding as he tried his best to speak in a


    calm voice. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask Myra about this, President Hart? The shares belong to her, after all. She


    might me you if you didn¡¯t allow her to make the decision, and I don¡¯t want to be turned into the


    viin when that happens.¡±


    Tony raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you going to change your mind about selling thepany if you get


    Myra¡¯s opinion on this?¡±


    Cameron nearly choked on his spit as a ball of rage formed in his chest. He had initially nned on


    forcing Myra into a situation where she would have to beg Tony to save the Stark Group. However, now


    that Tony had asked him such a question, he wouldpletely expose his secret n if he told Tony


    that he was open to changing his mind. Yet, if he said that he wasn¡¯t going to change his mind, he was


    certain that Tony would just end his call on the spot. Any relief or joy that Cameron had felt moments


    earlier were gone, and the look on his face had turned into one of hatred and anger. Veins popped out


    of the back of his hand as he clenched onto his phone.


    ¡°Myra definitely supports your decision since you¡¯ve alreadye to a conclusion, President Stark. I


    guess there¡¯s no need for us to bother you anymore now,¡± Tony uttered before he ended the call.


    Cameron¡¯s face was twisted into a look of fury when he heard the beeping noise from the other end of


    the phone. With a single, abrupt motion, he mmed his cell phone against a corner of the room. The


    phone struck against the wall and split into pieces. ¡°F*cking Tony! F*cking Myra¡­¡± Cameron shut his


    eyes. He felt a desperate urge to lose his temper and go crazy, and it took him a long while to finally


    calm his emotions down. All that was left on his face then was a look of exhaustion. This is my veryst


    n. If it doesn¡¯t work¡­


    ¡­


    Myra seemed to have calmed down a little while Tony and Cameron were talking on the phone, but she


    still approached Tony with a look of concern after he finally ended the call. ¡°Is he really going to sell off


    the Stark Group?¡± Myra didn¡¯t mind if the Stark Group faced financial struggles, as she trusted that


    Tony would be able to do something. But that didn¡¯t mean that she was okay with seeing the Stark


    Group being sold off to someone else. She hadn¡¯t expected Cameron toe to such a conclusion. If


    he really sold off the Stark Group¡­ Myra felt her chest tightening at the thought of it.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Sebastian scoffed before he stroked his beard and spoke in a wise and calm tone. ¡°Do you


    think he¡¯s going to sell the Stark Group off? Why would he send you this video if he was actually


    nning to do that?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Myra looked utterly lost for a moment. Her heart was still aching from the sight of her mother¡¯s


    bright and twinkling eyes in the video. If only my mom were still here¡­


    ¡°You idiot. Why would he send you this video and get you to stop him from selling the Stark Group if he


    genuinely wants to sell it off?!¡± Sebastian gave up on Myra. This girl lookspletely soulless after she


    watched that video¡ªshe probably wouldn¡¯t even know if I sold her off to someone else right now! He


    shed her a look of disappointment. ¡°Cameron¡¯s sending you this video because he wants you to stop


    him from selling the Stark Group. I can bet you that he would¡¯ve demanded loads of stuff from you in


    return for not selling the Stark Group!¡±


    Myra froze for a second before she turned to the man who had just gotten off the phone call. Tony


    knitted his brows into a frown as he red at Sebastian. He then let go of Myra¡¯s phone to wrap an arm


    around Myra and pull her closer to him. ¡°Watch your tone,¡± he said to Sebastian.


    Sebastian looked like he was about to choke as his face turned as red as a tomato. He didn¡¯t know


    what to say in response to Tony, who was clearly protecting his woman despite her shorings. Was


    I even being rude to Myra? I might have been a little impatient with her. But how could Tony give me


    such a stern re when I barely said anything to Myra?! He finally rolled his eyes at the couple. ¡°I¡¯m


    done talking to the both of you.¡±


    Once he finished his sentence, he straightened himself and headed toward the stairs while mumbling


    words under his breath. ¡°My kindness is always taken for granted. I spent the whole night preparing


    soup and worrying over them, but what was all of that for¡­? My own grandson sides with outsiders


    now that he¡¯s all grown up¡­ There¡¯s no point in keeping a grandson like him around¡­¡±


    Myra couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she heard the old man¡¯s words. However, sadness welled up in


    her again when she saw the video on the TV. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a possibility¡­ I mean, do you think


    he might actually sell thepany if he finds no other ways¡ª¡± She spoke to Tony in a whisper.


    ¡°No.¡± Tony gave her a faint smile as he replied in a firm voice. With an arm around her, he led her up


    the stairs. ¡°Cameron is a greedy man, and he has a huge need for power. I once suggested for him to


    hand over 10% of Stark Group¡¯s shares, and he couldn¡¯t even agree to that. How could he possibly


    agree to hand the entirepany over to someone else?¡±


    After considering Tony¡¯s words, Myra finally heaved a sigh of relief as she agreed with his point. It¡¯s


    true; I know how Cameron¡¯s like as well. I was just too emotional because I saw the video of my


    mother. If it weren¡¯t for Tony and Old Master Hart, if I had been alone earlier, I might have fallen for


    Cameron¡¯s trick. She let out another long sigh before she turned to Tony. ¡°What is he going to do next?¡±


    Tony narrowed his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s just going to drag things on.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She eyed him puzzledly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He kissed her on the forehead. ¡°All he can do now is to send you news about the Stark Group every


    day. He wants you to witness the Stark Group falling apart in hopes that you might give in and change


    your mind. He would have to give up his power over the Stark Group otherwise.¡±


    ¡°I understand now.¡± Myra pushed their bedroom door open and shut it behind them. ¡°I won¡¯t give in, and


    I won¡¯t allow things to go his way. I guess we¡¯ll just have to see who¡¯s better at holding their stances


    now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a smart girl.¡± Tony curled his lips into a fond smile.


    ¡°Well, how¡¯s my father going to defeat me when I have a cunning businessman who¡¯s telling me what to


    do? I will simply have to wait for the day of my victory!¡± Myra feigned a wickedugh before she turned


    to give Tony a peck on his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m so d to have you around, my military advisor!¡±

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    ¡°I¡¯m clearly better than Sean¡ªyou know that now, don¡¯t you?¡± Tony casually gave Myra a sideways


    nce. She was taken aback for a short moment, but she quickly giggled in response to his words.


    ¡°Are you still troubled by the fact that I used to like Sean?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow, but he was relieved when he saw the yful look in her eyes. He was afraid that


    Myra would still be sad over her mother¡¯s video, but he realized then that it didn¡¯t take her too long to


    regte her emotions.


    ¡°I wonder how some heartless, ungrateful woman rejected me multiple times for the sake of a useless


    man like him.¡± Tony pinched Myra on her cheeks. He still felt a hint of anger whenever he recalled how


    Myra had rejected him a few times in the past. He lowered his gaze before he bit onto her lips then. ¡°I


    can¡¯t believe you even mentioned things about you enjoying a married life with Sean just for the sake of


    infuriating me.¡±


    Tony¡¯s bite didn¡¯t seem to hurt Myra at all, for her gaze was still filled with amusement as she looked up


    at him. She then stuffed her face into his chest. ¡°It felt like I was stuck in a dead end back then. I can¡¯t


    even imagine how things would have turned out if you hadn¡¯t been there for me.¡± I would have probably


    been tortured by L and Sean if I remained in that miserable marriage, wouldn¡¯t I? They would be


    happy, but I wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Why did you fall for me, Tony?¡± A muffled voice came from the woman leaning against his chest. Tony


    was careful not to press on the baby in her belly as he shifted around while sighing. ¡°I fell under your


    magic spell, and I couldn¡¯t seem to fix my gaze on any other woman after that.¡± As he uttered thest


    few words of his sentence, he pushed Myra slightly further away from him so that he could look into the


    woman¡¯s warm and gentle eyes. He was thankful that Myra hadn¡¯t med him for his stubborn faults in


    the past, and he was d that she didn¡¯t seem to mind about all the things that he had once been


    terrified to tell her about. Nothing mattered to him as long as they were together. ¡°You should bring me


    to visit your mother, Myra. You should introduce me to her, right?¡±


    Myra blinked twice before she beamed and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡­


    The both of them headed to the Hart Group building. Myra hadn¡¯t nned to go to the office initially, but


    Tony insisted for her to follow him over as he said he wanted to bring her somewhere. He went through


    his usual documents and meetings in the morning, and Myra had some of her own work to do.


    After they arrived at thepany, Myra received numerous phone calls from a few of the Stark Group¡¯s


    board of directors. The Stark Group was in a critical condition, and Cameron was unable to provide


    anyone with a perfect solution. Everyone on the board of directors was therefore panicking, and they all


    came to a single conclusion. They decided that Myra might be able to do something since she was a


    had Tony¡¯s support, so the board of directors knew that they would feel safer if she was willing to help


    them out.


    The shareholders on the board hadn¡¯t informed Cameron of their decision to seek help from Myra, for


    they simply proceeded with their ns. They seemed to have realized something after they saw how


    Myra hadn¡¯t stepped forward to support Cameron when the Stark Group was threatened. Furthermore,


    although Myra and Cameron appeared to get along on the surface, the board knew that they secretly


    had a hostile rtionship with one another. The board¡¯s intentions were clear the moment they


    approached Myra for help.


    ¡°Miss Myra, we¡¯ve decided to host a shareholder¡¯s meeting in response to the financial issues that the


    Stark Group is currently facing. We are proposing to have a new chairperson for the Stark Group.¡±


    Finally, it was one of the most powerful individuals, a person who had once been Jenny¡¯s subordinate,


    who informed Myra about this. This shareholder had engaged in multiple arguments with Cameron in


    the past, and he had already approached Myra once when she first returned to the Stark Group. He


    had already indirectly made the same suggestion in the past. Back then, Myra was reluctant to agree to


    anything and was too afraid to make any rash actions¡ªshe felt too uncertain about the situation then.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to go around in circles with you, Myra. I¡¯m sure Old Master Stark must have had a will,


    right? I believe he must have named you as the owner of thepany. He allowed your mother to build


    the Stark Group, and he brought her up as a businesswoman in the past. After that, he handed his


    shares in Stark Group to you and even left half of the Ritz Carlton¡¯s shares for you, so I¡¯m sure he must


    have nned to hand thepany to you. Since thepany¡¯s struggling right now, I believe your


    father no longer has the ability to lead the Stark Group, and I hope you take this chance to step forward


    just like your mother did in the past. You need to reinvigorate the business.¡± The man on the other end


    of the line spoke in a serious tone.


    Myra paused for a moment after she heard what the man said. ¡°I understand what you mean, Mr.


    Baker. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I hope youe to a decision soon.¡± Myra massaged her temples after she got off the phone


    with the man. She hadn¡¯t gotten much rest in the past few days, and she felt especially drained


    whenever she thought about thepany¡¯s matters. After some contemtion, she finally headed out


    of the lounge for a stroll. Right then, someone rang the bell to Tony¡¯s office, and Leo walked into the


    office momentster.


    He pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose as he directed his gaze, not to Tony but Myra instead.


    ¡°Miss Stark, there¡¯s a youngdy called Olivia Stark who would like to see you,¡± he uttered with a rather


    thoughtful gaze.


    ¡°She¡¯s looking for me?¡± Myra was surprised. She was in Tony¡¯s office then, and any visitor who arrived


    usually asked for Tony. It was rare for anyone to visit the Hart Group in search of her.


    ¡°Hold on. Mr. rk, what did you say her name was again?¡± Myra narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Olivia Stark.¡± Leo took a nce at his boss and quickly understood his boss¡¯s intentions when he saw


    that Tony had nothing to say. ¡°Perhaps you shoulde out and meet her, Miss Stark. She looks like


    she¡¯s only 12 or 13 years old, and I think she might have something important to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°A 12 or 13-year-old girl¡­ Olivia Stark¡­¡± For some reason, Myra had a weird feeling about this. She


    instinctively turned to look at Tony. Tony had made his way over to her and reached out to hold her


    hand then. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked gently.


    ¡°Why¡¯s this young girl asking for me?¡± Confusion gathered between Myra¡¯s brows.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you go out and ask her about it.¡± Tony gave her a light-hearted chuckle.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Myra wasn¡¯t sure if she was just overthinking, but she felt like the girl, Olivia Stark, might be


    rted to her somehow. But my father doesn¡¯t have any siblings, and Olivia Stark¡­ Her surname¡¯s


    Stark¡­ She frowned a little as she seemed to realize something. Right then, she turned away from


    Tony as her face turned pale. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±


    Tony felt sorry for her when he saw the pained expression on her face. He pulled her close and pecked


    her on her forehead. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, and your guess is right. Olivia¡¯s your biological sister.


    I think I owe you an apology¡ªI¡¯ve found out about their existence for a while now, but I haven¡¯t told you


    about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡± Myra¡¯s voice was hoarse. Ever since she found out about Rachel, she felt like her heart had


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    been scarred and would never heal. Rachel¡¯s existence came as a huge blow to Myra and her mother,


    and it was the main reason Myra refused ever to forgive Cameron. Myra knew that Tony was well


    aware of this.


    ¡°Olivia and her mother seem to be victims as well, Myra. Your father is too much of a hypocrite, and it


    was toote for them when they found out about this. Olivia and her mother had been attempting to


    escape from your father¡¯s grasp for a long while, but they only managed to get away from himst


    year.¡± Tony pulled her close and looked into her eyes as he was afraid that she would get angry.


    ¡°They¡¯re victims as well. Furthermore, the mother has a brain tumor. She¡¯s in her final stages of cancer,


    and they¡¯re suffering because they don¡¯t have much money.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t they have money? Didn¡¯t Cameron give them any?¡± Myra¡¯s tone of voice was still rather


    hostile. She couldn¡¯t help but feel angry toward all the women who had been with Cameron. It


    reminded her of how Cameron had betrayed her mother, and how much her mother had suffered


    because of it!


    Tony let out a long sigh and gave her a hug when he saw the look of distaste in her eyes. ¡°I can just get


    Leo to send the young girl off if you really don¡¯t want to see her.¡±

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Tony was worried that Myra might regret or feel guilty over something, and he wanted to make sure that


    she didn¡¯t feel that way. Olivia is her sister, after all. I¡¯ve run an investigation on Olivia and her mother¡¯s


    personalities, and they are much better than Kris and Rachel. I wouldn¡¯t have told Myra about Olivia


    otherwise. But I can¡¯t do anything if Myra rejects this idea; I¡¯ll just have to find another method to deal


    with that matter.


    He ced an arm around her shoulder as he gave Leo a look. ¡°You can send our lunch to the lounge.


    We¡¯ll eat here. I¡¯ll also need you to deal with the young girl outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leo nodded and turned to head out while Myra and Tony strode over to the lounge. Right


    before they stepped foot into the lounge, Myra halted her footsteps. Her expression was one of conflict


    and indecisiveness. She bit onto her lip before she looked up at Tony. ¡°Are you saying that they didn¡¯t


    know who Cameron was in the start? That Cameron had lied to both of them?¡±


    Tony froze for a moment, but a hint of amusement quickly flickered across his gaze as he nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. Cameron approached them under the disguise of a regr man, and he even had a child with


    that woman. I¡¯m sure of this because I looked into this case myself.¡±


    ¡°Did you say that the woman¡¯s brain cancer is in its final stages?¡± Myra took a deep breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the medical reports have indicated so far. But the woman still doesn¡¯t know about it¡ªI


    guess the girl must have hidden it from her mother. She¡¯s probably here today to ask you for help,¡± he


    replied.


    Myra clenched her fists and pressed them into the sides of her thighs as a series ofplicated


    emotions filled her gaze. I¡¯d feel like I¡¯m betraying my mom if I helped Olivia and her mother, but¡­


    Myra heaved a long sigh. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go out and meet her.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have feltpelled to do


    anything if it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that the woman had brain cancer. She wouldn¡¯t have cared about


    the quality of their lives at all. However, the thought of them hiding from Cameron while struggling to


    pay for their medical fees¡­


    ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t go out at all. Just give her the money and tell her¡­ to go back and take good care of


    her mother.¡± Myra changed her mind after some more hesitation.


    Tony burst intoughter when he saw how conflicted she looked. ¡°Olivia came today, mainly because


    she wanted to ask for help for her mother¡¯s expensive medical bills. You don¡¯t need to see her if you


    can¡¯t bring yourself to do it¡ªI¡¯ll just get Leo to wire her the money needed. I¡¯ll also tell Olivia to contact


    Leo if she needs anything else. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°¡­Good.¡± Myra lowered her gaze. She felt like all her thoughts were still jumbled up.


    Tony gently massaged her temples as he led her into the lounge. ¡°You were on the phone for so long


    this morning. Who were you talking to?¡± He was worried that Olivia¡¯s appearance would ruin Myra¡¯s


    mood, so he attempted to shift her attention away.


    Myra simply shook her head when she thought about the calls she had been on that morning. ¡°It¡¯s just


    a few of the Stark Group¡¯s shareholders. They¡¯re asking to re-elect the chairperson of Stark Group, and


    they are all supportive of me taking over.¡±


    ¡°What do you think about that?¡± Tony smiled.


    Myra frowned a little. ¡°There¡¯s no use. Even if webined all of our shares, we still wouldn¡¯t have


    enough to go against Cameron¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°This is all temporary,¡± Tony uttered in an oddly calm voice. Myra didn¡¯t sense anything odd about his


    words, and she nodded when she assumed he was trying to cheer her up. ¡°I know. We¡¯ll see how many


    of the Stark Group¡¯s shareholders switch over to my side as time goes on.¡±


    Tony stroked her hair fondly. ¡°You should get some rest after lunch. I have a meeting in the afternoon,


    and I want to bring you somewhere once I¡¯m done.¡±


    She thought about this for a moment before she pulled out the key that had been in her purse. ¡°Is this


    the ce that you¡¯re bringing me to?¡± she asked as she swung the key in between their faces. He held


    onto her hand and kissed the back of it, all while fixing his gaze on Myra¡¯s dark and twinkling pupils.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re really getting naughtier nowadays, Tony. Isn¡¯t it just a normal ce? Why are you acting all


    secretive and mysterious? Are you giving me a vi or something?¡± She eyed the key. It was the only


    possibility she managed to think of.


    He raised his eyebrows as a curious expression formed on his stunning face. ¡°Do you want a vi?¡±


    ¡°I was just making a random guess. Why don¡¯t you tell me where we¡¯re going?¡± she asked.


    Joy seemed to leak out of Tony¡¯s gaze as he gave her a wide grin before leaning in toward her. ¡°Why


    don¡¯t you kiss me? I might tell you the answer if you do.¡±


    She pouted for a moment as she considered his offer. Right then, a figure reached closer to her, and a


    kiss was nted on her lips before she even realized it. ¡°That didn¡¯t count because you weren¡¯t the one


    who kissed me. You¡¯ll know where we¡¯re going once we get thereter,¡± he said with a cheery grin.


    She eyed the man in front of her. He¡¯s getting sneakier and sneakier these days. He just enjoys fooling


    around with me, huh!


    ¡­


    Olivia felt herself getting nervous as she stood alone in a small meeting room. She had Myra¡¯s phone


    number saved in her phone, but she felt the need to talk to Myra in person. She heard that Myra was


    usually in the Hart Group¡¯s office, so she decided to visit her here.


    Initially, the front desk had rejected Olivia¡¯s request to give a call to Tony¡¯s office, but she then bumped


    into a man who imed to be Tony¡¯s assistant. He was the one who brought her up and left her in the


    meeting room. She felt anxious about the visit, especially since she and Myra shared the same father.


    Their awkward rtionship with one another was the reason she felt ashamed to see Myra. However,


    her mother couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer, so she had no choice but to return to Bradfort City and


    seek Myra for help. Olivia would be out of ideas if Myra refused to help her.


    Instead of sitting down, Olivia paced back and forth in the room as she waited for Myra. She hastily


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    spun around when she heard a noise from the door, but the person outside wasn¡¯t Myra; it was the man


    she had bumped into earlier.


    ¡°Did she¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was hoarse as she nced at Leo dejectedly. ¡°Did she¡­ not want to see


    me?¡±


    Leo gave her an apologetic smile. ¡°Miss Myra¡¯s a little upied right now, but she told me to hand you


    this card. The pin number is six 6s, and there¡¯s enough money in it to pay for your mother¡¯s fees.


    Also¡­¡± Leo held out his name card along with the bank card. ¡°This is my number. If you need more


    money for treatment, or if you need any help with the hospital, you can just give me a call.¡±


    Olivia was a smart girl. She immediately understood that Myra was unwilling to see her since Myra had


    sent the money over withouting out herself. She felt a surge of disappointment as she took the


    cards from Leo. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°No worries. You should give her some time. She only found out about who you are today.¡± Leo gave


    her a kind smile.


    Olivia looked up in one swift motion as she stared at Leo with an rmed look on her face. ¡°You know


    who I am?¡±


    Heughed when he saw how she had be as alert as an animal in the jungle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I


    simply followed my boss¡¯s orders to do some research on you and your mother. We don¡¯t have any ill


    intentions; we¡¯re only doing this for your sister.¡±


    She froze for a moment before she lowered her head again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re going back into town, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve already prepared you a ride that will


    send you directly to the hospital.¡± The same, gentle smile was still spread across Leo¡¯s face.


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s fine. I can just take the bus.¡± She was ashamed by her own hostile reactions when she


    heard that Leo had been thoughtful enough to get her a ride.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. The faster you get back, the sooner you¡¯ll be able to go and take care of your mother,


    right? Also, President Hart has suggested shifting your mom over to Glendale Hospital in Bradfort City.


    He¡¯ll pre-inform the hospital about your mother¡¯s case,¡± Leo uttered in a warm tone. The young girl in


    front of him was only 12 or 13, yet she seemed too mature because of all the things she had


    experienced from a young age. She didn¡¯t look like the young, innocent child that she was supposed to


    be.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­ Thank you so much.¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t find a way to reject him. It was true that her mother


    was waiting for her in the hospital right then, so she nodded in agreement to Leo¡¯s words after some


    contemtion.


    ¡­


    After getting one of the staff members to send Olivia out, Leo returned to his desk. From where he sat,


    he watched as Ivy stepped out of the elevator. She looked worn and disheveled, as if she hadn¡¯t slept


    the whole night. Dark bags had formed under her eyes. She paused for a moment when she saw Leo,


    and she then ced a leave application form on his desk.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    ¡°I would like to take a month off, and this is my application. Please pass it to Director Hartter.¡± Ivy


    took a nce at her application form with listless eyes, and a wry smile tinged the edges of her lips for


    a split second, but she recovered herposure again very quickly.


    At first, Leo was surprised, but he understood it quickly and breathed a sigh of relief silently. With a


    curious look, he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, she answered, ¡°I¡¯ll just go somewhere, anywhere, for a vacation.¡± As though


    something came into her mind, she smirked and added, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be missing Director Hart¡¯s


    wedding, so you don¡¯t have to send me the invitation.¡±


    Seeing how she appeared to be defeated, Leo couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for her. Sighing softly,


    he asked, ¡°Did you straighten out your thoughts?¡±


    With a sarcastic chuckle, she said, ¡°What else can I do besidesing around about it? Am I going to


    cling on to him?¡± Staring at her application form which she had ced on Leo¡¯s desk, she smiled


    bitterly. ¡°Director Hart won¡¯t fall for me even if I cling on to him, and someone needs to retreat before I


    fall outpletely with him and you. I have to admit that I¡¯ve lost, and while it¡¯s true that I lost to Myra, I


    can¡¯t send them my blessings.¡±


    ¡°Ivy¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to advise me. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t get over it, but I¡¯m just reluctant to let go.¡± At this point, her


    eyes had already turned red, and she spun around before heading toward the elevator. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a


    month, Leo.¡±


    Let¡¯s meet up in a month, he thought, chuckling wryly in his heart as he watched her walk away.


    Hopefully by then, you¡¯ll return to the Ivy you used to be.


    ¡­


    After his meeting in the afternoon, Tony left the office with Myra, but they didn¡¯t take the car and were


    taking a walk together instead.


    The weather in autumn was cool, and there weren¡¯t many pedestrians outside because it was working


    hours. Thus, it wasfortable to be walking on the streets.


    ¡°Are we going somewhere nearby?¡± Myra asked casually. ¡°We¡¯re not even taking the car.¡±


    Holding her hand, he raised his brows and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to take a walk with me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the topic. I¡¯m just curious,¡± she said, casting him a re from the corners of her


    eyes.


    He chuckled softly, hisugh charming and alluring. Since he was good-looking and stood out in a


    crowd, many people turned their heads at them as they walked along the streets, attracting looks of


    admiration and envy.


    After walking for about fifteen minutes, they stopped in front of a retro-looking store. Many different


    types of expensive fresh flowers decorated the first floor of the store stylishly without overcrowding the


    ce. The entire store was very retro, and it wasn¡¯t so big. In fact, it wasn¡¯t even obvious that this was


    a florist.


    Situated in the heart of the city, the store was located on a street behind a high-end apartment. So


    there weren¡¯t many people passing by, and they were mostly dignified people who did without turning to


    look in curiosity at the store.


    When she reached the store with Tony, Myra instantly understood why he had brought her here. ¡°You


    set up a store for me?¡± she asked, her eyes gleaming as she gazed at the fresh flowers.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡± he asked in a whisper next to her ear.


    His voice was deep, and his breath hot, tingling her as it sent blood rushing to her ears. Spinning


    around, she hugged him around the waist and eximed, ¡°I like it very much!¡±


    Chuckling softly, he ced his arms around her. ¡°That¡¯s great. I was worried that you¡¯ll be bored


    staying in my office all the time, but you cane here if you do. There¡¯s already a florist and security


    officer working here, so you can just stay on the second floor to do your stuff.¡±


    Then, he led her into the store holding her waist, and sure enough, a florist was arranging some fresh


    flowers, and a security officer was sitting on a chair in a corner.


    Seeing them, both the security officer and florist came over and greeted, ¡°Hello, Director Hart.¡±


    Composedly, Tony acknowledged them and pointed at Myra with his chin, saying, ¡°She¡¯s your boss


    from now onward, Miss Myra.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Myra,¡± they greeted her.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, she smiled at them and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be bothered


    by us. Just do your job.¡±


    Since they both had already been briefed before, they spread out and continued with their job while


    Tony brought Myra upstairs.


    Upstairs had also been nicely decorated. Although it wasn¡¯t spacious, it was very cozy. Thick carpet


    covered every inch of the floor and fresh, green nts could be seen everywhere as the sunlight


    poured through the balcony windows, giving the space a cozy and romantic touch.


    ¡°The workers downstairs have been briefed earlier. Without your permission, they won¡¯te up here


    to disturb you, and neither will they allow anyone here. Once I¡¯m done with work, I¡¯ll give you a call andN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The phrase ¡°going home together¡± struck Myra as extraordinarily satisfying and warm. Touched, she


    smiled and said, ¡°I love this ce!¡±


    It was clear that Tony had given it a lot of thought; without so many people around here, she wouldn¡¯t


    be disturbed, but neither would she be isted from the crowd. While this ce was quiet, it didn¡¯t feel


    lonely.


    ¡°So from now onward, will you be cing the orders for the fresh flowers in your office from my store,


    Director Hart?¡± Myra asked mischievously.


    Bursting intoughter, he kissed her eyes which were crinkled from her smile and said in a serious


    tone, ¡°Will you give me a discount?¡±


    Pretending to hesitate, she then said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll still have to show my respect to Director Hart, so I¡¯ll give


    you a twenty percent discount. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay double the price so that thedy boss will do the delivery personally. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± she said, casting him a look.


    Then, he kissed her on the lips softly, as gentle as the wind. It was just a simple, lingering kiss, and he


    released her after a while.


    Blushing, she buried her head into his chest, murmuring, ¡°The happiness I¡¯m feeling recently is so


    intense. It almost feels like a dream.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If it¡¯s a dream, then I¡¯ll be waking up together with you,¡± he whispered, stroking her long hair.


    Suddenly, his cell phone started ringing, and he picked up the call after ncing at the caller ID.


    Although Myra didn¡¯t know what was said on the call and Tony¡¯s expression remained the same, she


    saw a sharp light shing in his eyes for a split second.


    After he ended the call, she asked in concern, ¡°What is it? Did something happen?¡±


    His eyes narrowed as he replied, ¡°The Walton Group recently just snatched two of Hart Group¡¯s


    important projects.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Myra eximed, shocked.


    Patting her assuringly on the shoulder, he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. The Walton Family had just arrived in


    Bradfort, and they need to establish prestige and an image for themselves.¡± With this, manypanies


    would approach the Walton Family. After all, the situation was a little unpleasant between the Waltons


    and the Harts previously, and the Waltons had to let people see what they were capable of, or else it


    would be difficult for them to get a firm foothold in Bradfort.


    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± There was some bad history between the two families, so had the


    Waltons decided to bring everything down with this? Having just arrived in Bradfort and offended the


    Harts, what made the Waltons so confident that their future undertakings would be smooth here?


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. Let them have it,¡± Tony replied calmly with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Her words trailed off as she scrutinized the man in front of her, having a hunch that he already


    had a n in his mind as he wasn¡¯t a man to be walked over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine if the Waltons don¡¯t y any tricks. But if they do, I don¡¯t even need to


    intervene,¡± he assured with a soft smile and narrowed eyes. Leading her downstairs, he added, ¡°You


    don¡¯t have to worry about the Waltons. All you have to do is take care of your store quietly.¡±


    Seeing that he seemed to have a clear n of action, Myra stopped worrying because she knew that


    with his abilities, there was no way he would be the one to lose out.


    ¡­


    In the hospital, Gemma could finally calm down recently, but her grandfather, Edward, had arranged a


    few blind dates for her.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    In the beginning, Gemma was strongly against it because Tony was the one she liked. Even if she


    couldn¡¯t stand in front of him in her current state, she didn¡¯t want to ept another man just like that.


    Subconsciously, she hadn¡¯t lost her arrogance, and she didn¡¯t think that any other man was good


    enough for her except Tony.


    However, Edward, Samuel, and Gideon kept assuring her and promised that this was only temporary


    so that their family could benefit from it. Once their family had gained a foothold in Bradfort, she could


    do whatever she pleased. After going through a series of events previously, Gemma had matured a lot,


    and when she heard about how a situation could benefit her family, she gritted her teeth and agreed to


    it.


    Her face had already been through surgery once, and the two most terrifying scars had been restored


    the best it could. Initially, Edward wanted the heir to the Lincoln Family, Ernie, to visit Gemma directly in


    the hospital, but she was bored to tears in the hospital and had never imagined nor wanted her blind


    date to be at an icy cold ce like the hospital. This time, Edward didn¡¯t object to it and allowed her to


    leave the hospital together with a nurse.


    In order to hide the scars without using gauze as bandage, Gemma had asked the nurse to remove her


    gauze bandage, recing it with an opaque scarf to cover her face and wearing a sunhat before


    leaving the hospital.


    When they reached the meeting spot with Ernie, Gemma took out her pocket mirror she always brought


    with her and opened it, but when she suddenly remembered how she looked, her expression fell a little.


    Still, she gathered her emotions very quickly and walked into the coffee house.


    Even when the nurse was seated far away from her and it was a rare opportunity for her to step out of


    the hospital, she wasn¡¯t as happy as she thought she would be. On the way from the hospital to the


    coffee house, many people stared fixedly at her face. It was now autumn, and the weather was a little


    cloudy today. Not only was it weird enough that she was wearing a sunhat, but she even used a scarf


    to cover her face tightly and revealed only her eyes.


    Many of those who had a discerning eye could tell in a nce that there was a problem with her face,


    and they shot her looks of pity and sympathy, which Gemma hated the most, and it made her mood


    even more terrible.


    When she reached the coffee house, Ernie had yet to arrive, so she sat at a table which was reserved


    for them and ordered water. As instructed by the doctor, it was best for her not to drink anything else,


    and after waiting for a while, Ernie arrived.


    Gemma was a little aloof toward him because she didn¡¯t really like him, and she thought that he was a


    hypocrite for agreeing to this blind date despite already knowing the situation with her face now.


    Although it was true that Ernie knew about her face, he didn¡¯t care much about it, as a man like him


    was simply marrying a woman because it was a business marriage. The power of the Waltons was


    burning as bright as the midday sun in Bradfort now, and even though it wasn¡¯tparable to the


    Harts, he believed that every dog would have its day. He saw the opportunity with the ongoing


    development by the Waltons, and when Samuel brought this up in a cocktail party a couple of days


    ago, he subtly agreed to this blind date with Gemma.


    However, when he saw Gemma, he had a mixed feeling of sympathy and disdain for her. Everyone


    knew that she was unsessful in her pursuit of Tony and ended up disfiguring herself in the process.


    Despite that, it didn¡¯t matter to him because he merely wanted a connection with her and not really to


    spend his life with her.


    Taking a seat across her, Ernie looked at her with clear eyes and didn¡¯t disy anything he was


    thinking about. Instead, he looked at her in concern and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re not fully recovered


    yet, and I wanted to visit you at the hospital, but Mr. Walton said that you wanted to meet me outside.


    This is our first meeting, and we¡¯re unfamiliar with each other, so I hope you won¡¯t find me a bore, Miss


    Walton.¡±


    Observing the man in front of her carefully, Gemma saw that he didn¡¯t express any dislike for herself,


    and she softened her face a little, saying casually, ¡°The air in the hospital is filled with the smell of


    disinfectant, and since this is a blind date, it¡¯s better suited in a morefortable ce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss Walton. I wonder what¡¯s your hobby, usually. Once you¡¯ve recovered, I could maybe


    have the chance to show off my skills as well,¡± he said with a chuckle.


    Gemma thought that this person wasn¡¯t so bad, after all. At least, she could bear with anything he had


    Waltons didn¡¯t need the Lincolns anymore. With that thought in mind, the conversation between them


    took a lighter, more positive turn after that.


    Halfway, Ernie excused himself to pick up a call, and she leaned back into the couchzily as she


    waited for him. Suddenly, her eyes darted toward a couple who were standing at the entrance nearby¡ª


    Tony walking in with his arm around Myra¡¯s waist.


    Her smitten eyes lingered on Tony as she hadn¡¯t seen him for a very long time. In fact, she hadn¡¯t seen


    him ever since her face was disfigured. Without anyone to point it out, she could tell just how blissful he


    was with Myra. Seeing how they leaned on each other, she almost pierced through her own palms with


    her nails as she gripped her fists tightly.


    Returning from his phone call, Ernie happened to see her staring fondly at Tony, who wasn¡¯t far away.


    The look in his eyes grew solemn in an instant, and he asked curtly, ¡°Who are you staring at, Miss


    Walton?¡±


    Startled, she turned her head around, and her eyes fell on Ernie¡¯s face. He can¡¯t even bepared to


    Tony, she thought. Be it his family background, looks, abilities, or resorts¡­ Nothing at all is


    A pang of pain washed over her heart, and Gemma suddenly felt that she could no longer stay here


    with him, but she knew that she was not in the position to act rashly.


    ¡°I saw someone I know, but I¡¯m not sure if I should go and say hi,¡± she replied calmly instead.


    Sniggering, Ernie said, ¡°This is our first meeting today. Why don¡¯t you greet your friend the next time?¡±


    Gemma smirked. ¡°Whatever.¡±


    The look in Ernie¡¯s eyes darkened because it was clear to him that Gemma didn¡¯t understand the rules.


    No matter whom she was in love with before this, she had to forget the past if she had decided to be


    with him. Otherwise, this would be akin to a p on his face.


    The air between the both of them turned unpleasant after that, but Gemma didn¡¯t notice it because her


    mind was somewhere else. When the blind date ended and they both decided to leave, she even


    spaced out for a while. Ernie wanted to escort her out, but when he saw the dazed look on her face, he


    retracted his outstretched hand.


    Meanwhile, Gemma thought that he wanted to help her out of her seat, so she leaned herself toward


    him when she stood up. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to retract his hand so suddenly, and she


    almost fell because she lost her bnce. Luckily, she quickly held on to the little round table next to her


    and broke the fall.


    Jerking her head up, she shot him an annoyed look. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± he asked in reply nonchntly, as though he hadn¡¯t seen the annoyed


    look in her eyes.


    Pursing her lips, Gemma got up, picked up her handbag, and left the ce in a huff.


    ¡­


    In the meantime, Tony entered a private room with his arm around Myra, and there was already a man


    sitting in the room. He looked like he was in his forties, but with a matured and dashing face which was


    very attractive. Somehow, Myra had the feeling that she had seen him somewhere before.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me introduce. She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e, Myra Stark,¡± Tony said to the man with a friendly smile when he


    walked in. Turning to Myra, he said, ¡°This is Mr. Jean-Jacques nc from France, a renowned jewelry


    designer.¡±


    No wonder he looks so familiar! I¡¯ve seen him on magazines and television before! Myra realized.


    Extending her hand, she shook hands with Jean-Jacques and released it, saying, ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. nc.


    I¡¯m sorry for not recognizing you because Tony didn¡¯t tell me who you were beforeing here. My


    apologies.¡±

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can understand that Tony didn¡¯t tell you beforehand because he wants to surprise you,¡±


    Jean-Jacques said in his prominent French ent as he smiled graciously. ¡°Please take a seat. By the


    way, I know that you¡¯re pregnant, so I ordered a ss of milk for you, and a cup of coffee for Tony.¡±


    Right after he said that, the waiter came in and ced the milk and coffee in front of Myra and Tony


    respectively.


    Smirking, Tony said, ¡°You¡¯re rather attentive toward my fianc¨¦e. So how are things going with what I


    asked of you?¡±


    Looking at the both of them in confusion, Myra then saw Jean-Jacques giving herself a friendly smile


    as he said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll make it a priority to finish your request first. Look, this is the diamond bracelet


    I personally crafted for Miss Stark.¡±


    From a bag next to him, Jean-Jacques took out a red velvet box as Tony raised his brows. With a grin,


    he passed the box to Myra and exined, ¡°Well, this is my personal gift for you, Miss Stark. I¡¯m aware


    that you like silver jewelry. This bracelet is made out of silver and I personally cut the small diamonds


    that decorated it. I wonder if you¡¯ll like it, Miss Stark.¡±


    After opening the box, Myra saw a bracelet lying in it, and she had to admit that his design was


    ingenious. Despite the fact that it was such an ordinary silver bracelet, he was able to make it really


    exquisite. The chain itself was very fine, and the tiny diamonds sitting firmly on it didn¡¯t appear either


    too cumbersome nor extravagant.


    ¡°Wow, thank you, Mr. nc! I like it very much!¡± Myra eximed as she took the box from him and


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    shed him a brilliant smile.


    Raising his brows, Jean-Jacques said, ¡°You¡¯re a very beautiful woman, Miss Stark. Even I feel a little


    attracted when you smile at me like that. It¡¯s no wonder that Tony is so in love with you.¡±


    Everything he said was purely apliment for Myra stemming from his deep-rooted romanticism as a


    French, and it didn¡¯t feel repulsive in any way.


    However, Tony pulled her into his arms possessively and cast him a look. ¡°You know full well that I¡¯m so


    in love with her, so you¡¯d better stop staring at her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re jealous. How rare to see you like this!¡± Jean-Jacques said jokingly.


    Blushing, Myra lowered her head and punched Tony¡¯s chest lightly, but he merely smiled gently and


    caught her fist in his hand.


    The three of them continued chatting for a while, and it was revealed that Jean-Jacques made a trip to


    Bradfort this time because he wanted to have a chat with Myra personally as Tony had requested him


    to design a few pieces of jewelry for her. As an artist who was also a perfectionist, he wanted to learn


    about her habits and hobbies so that he could incorporate it perfectly into his designs for her.


    When it was about time, Jean-Jacques said to the both of them in a sad tone, ¡°You¡¯re the most


    interesting and sickly-sweet couple I¡¯ve ever met!¡±


    Then, he burst into a chuckle. Throughout the whole time, he saw that Tony¡¯s eyes never left Myra, as


    though he simply couldn¡¯t get enough of her. This was very different from the aloof and indifferent man


    that he knew from before.


    While Myra was embarrassed, what Tony said next left the both of them speechless. Calmly, he said


    with raised brows, ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t met a lot of people, Mr. nc.¡±


    At the entrance of the coffee house, after they said goodbye to Jean-Jacques, Tony went to drive the


    car over while Myra waited at the entrance for him.


    The lights in the streets had just lit up, but the evening sky wasn¡¯tpletely dark yet. Waiting patiently


    at the entrance, Myra smiled gently as she felt her belly. Then, she said something that was only


    audible to herself, and the smile on her face became even more gentle.


    However, this gentle smile pierced Gemma¡¯s heart deeply.


    Once Tony fell in love with a woman, he would spoil her in every way. Just looking at how happy Myra


    was right now was proof to that, but all these once belonged to her! A wave of painful emotions washed


    over her, and she held her palms into tight fists in agony.


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind her, saying, ¡°Miss Stark is so beautiful and gentle. It¡¯s no wonder


    Diretor Hart likes her.¡± It was Ernie who hade from behind her.


    The next second, Gemma¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll be sending me back? Quickly


    drive the car over. It¡¯s already sote now.¡±


    With a vague smirk on his face, Ernie simply went toward the parking lot without starting an argument


    with her. When he had left the spot, Gemma¡¯s face turned stone cold and she marched toward Myra,


    who saw her when she was close to the coffee house entrance.


    Seeing her head which was wrapped in a scarf, Myra froze for a moment, but she could immediately


    guess who the woman walking toward herself was. Reflexively, she took a couple of steps to the side,


    but Gemma was obviouslying for her. Myra squinted her eyes, for she was unable to see the


    expression on Gemma; all she could see were eyes filled with hatred and envy. Somewhat worried, she


    pursed her lips.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Miss Stark. I can even bump into you on the one day when I get out of the


    hospital. You really follow me wherever I go!¡± Gemma started speaking in a snide tone.


    Furrowing her brows tightly, Myra said curtly, ¡°Hi, Gemma.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here? Are you here to have coffee with Director Hart? I remember that you¡¯re pregnant


    though. Do you still dare to drink coffee? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your child, the bargaining chip to


    marry into the Hart Family?¡± Her voice was a little high-pitched, and it immediately drew the attention of


    passersby around the coffee house.


    Subconsciously, Myra ced a hand over her baby in her belly, protecting it as she wanted to walk


    away.


    All of a sudden, Gemma grabbed her by her arm and said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go. This is a rare


    chance for us to meet up, so let¡¯s have a good chat.¡±


    Jerking her hand away, Myra said, ¡°I have nothing to talk about with you.¡±


    Myra knew that Gemma was a paranoid lunatic, so she didn¡¯t want to have an argument with her right


    now.


    ¡°Are you looking down on me because you¡¯re about to be Mrs. Hart?¡± Gemma¡¯s voice had turned


    colder and it carried sarcasm as she suddenly came close to her ears and whispered in a cold-blooded


    manner, ¡°Have you seen what I¡¯ve be now, Myra? Thanks to you, my face is disfigured, but don¡¯t


    you get happy too soon. One fine day, I¡¯ll have my revenge on you for everything I¡¯m going through


    now!¡±


    ¡°You must be crazy!¡± Myra eximed, her brows knitted together fiercely. With a sullen look, she said,


    ¡°You¡¯re only reaping what you sowed for the fact that your face is disfigured. You wanted to run over


    Tony, but God is fair and you got your just desserts! You should count your blessings that the Harts


    decided not to pursue this matter to the end, Gemma Walton!¡±


    ¡°The reason the Harts didn¡¯t pursue this matter to the end is because my family is strong,¡± Gemma


    spat, her eyes filled with hatred. ¡°Just you wait. Your happy days won¡¯t remain for long!¡±


    With that, she red viciously at Myra and suddenly reached out her hand to give thetter a strong


    push. As they were standing on a step, Myra couldn¡¯t dodge in time and she was shoved off the step by


    her hard push. As a result, she fell to the ground. She panicked, and subconsciously reached out to


    protect her baby, but the fall she was expecting didn¡¯t happen.


    A familiar yet foreign smell drifted into Myra¡¯s nose, and she jerked her head up in surprise to see Sean


    looking at Gemma with icy cold eyes. ¡°Miss Walton, are you harming another person on the streets


    publicly because you¡¯re worried that the people of Bradfort hadn¡¯t seen enough of your viciousness?


    Are you simply begging to be sent to a mental institution?¡±


    Everyone knew that the Harts were unable to pursue the case where Gemma tried to run over Tony


    deliberately because of a psychiatric assessment, which stated that she was suffering from


    schizophrenia. Now, the way Sean was directly pointing out her schizophrenia could have her sent to a


    mental institution!


    Clearly, Gemma knew about this point as well, because her family had all warned her about it before.


    However, she simply couldn¡¯t take it anymore when she saw Myra earlier, and she could feel her blood


    boil all over.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    When Gemma heard Sean¡¯s words, she was a little worried and afraid, but it fueled her hatred and


    envy even more. She couldn¡¯t understand what was so amazing about Myra that made the guys so


    smitten with her; even Ernie, who had just seen her, alsoplimented her! Just what is so amazing


    about Myra to these men?


    ¡°You¡¯re so devoted, Director Chase. Miss Stark is about to get married, but you still can¡¯t get her off


    your mind,¡± Gemma said with a sarcastic smirk. Turning to Myra, she continued, ¡°You¡¯ve nned


    everything so well, Miss Stark. While you¡¯re dating one man, you also keep another hooked on the line.


    Are you keeping a spare man for yourself this way so that you¡¯ll have a good ce to turn to in case


    Tony dumps you one day?¡±


    ¡°Stop attacking others like a mad dog, Gemma,¡± Myra snapped. When she recovered herposure,


    she quickly stood up and got out of Sean¡¯s embrace, then she kept a distance from him, leaving him to


    stare gloomily at his empty arms for a second.


    ¡°A mad dog? Being a mad dog is better than being a b*tch!¡± Peering at the both of them, Gemma


    waved her cell phone gleefully at them, saying, ¡°What do you think of this picture?¡± Earlier when Sean


    held Myra to break her fall, Gemma had quickly snapped a picture of that moment. ¡°Should I send it to


    Tony?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want,¡± Myra answered nonchntly while smirking mockingly. ¡°There¡¯s a surveince


    camera outside of the coffee house, and everything that happened earlier was captured on camera.


    What do you think you can achieve by sending this picture? Besides showing other people how


    despicable you are, do you really think you can drive a wedge between me and Tony with that?¡±


    ¡°Oh Myra, did you overestimate your rtionship with Tony? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit too


    optimistic? Are you really so sure that he can¡¯t do without you? Aren¡¯t you ttering yourself a little too


    much?¡± Gemma said, clutching her fists tightly. In fact, Myra was right, and Gemma still remembered


    her lesson from the scandal incident thest time. Therefore, she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly this time, but


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    she merely said those things earlier to spite Myra because she just couldn¡¯t take it lying down.


    Just as the words left her lips, a low voice belonging to a man echoed beside them. The man was


    speaking in an indifferent and emotionless tone, and he even sounded a little frosty. ¡°Speaking of


    ttering oneself, it¡¯s clear that you¡¯re above everyone else, Miss Walton.¡±


    Without any of them realizing it, Tony had driven his car over, stopped it at the roadside and walked


    toward them. Seeing him, Myra called out to him.


    Tony paced over and walked past Sean calmly to stand next to Myra before pulling her into his arms.


    With a solemn look at Gemma, he said, ¡°Judging from what happened today, it seems like you¡¯re quite


    unwell, Miss Walton. I wonder if the procedures will be troublesome if I mention it to the higher ups to


    have a dangerous patient sent to a psychiatric institution.¡±


    He was merciless with his words, showing no respect for Gemma at all. On the other hand, all blood


    drained from Gemma¡¯s face as she bit her lip hard, and she wanted to pull off the scarf which was in


    the way. However, she knew that she would be outmatched even more if she did that. Hence, she


    clenched her fists tightly and wanted to say something else, but Tony had already started to walk away


    toward his car with his arm around Myra¡¯s shoulders.


    The words were stuck in her throat, and she trembled in anger at the sight of how loving the both of


    them were. Seeing how glum Sean was when he stared at Tony and Myra, she chuckled mockingly and


    said, ¡°Take a good look at what a two-faced woman she is, and if she¡¯s worth all of you treating her so


    nicely, Director Chase!¡±


    Keeping his gaze away from them, Sean turned to look at Gemma frostily and said, ¡°Whether she¡¯s


    worth it or not is up to us to decide. It¡¯s none of your business, Miss Walton.¡± Without waiting for a reply


    from her, he left the spot directly.


    By now, Gemma was shaking all over in anger from the way these men treated her. Suddenly, she


    heard the loud noise of a car engine, and she turned to see a ck Mercedes-Benz driving past. She


    seemed to have caught a glimpse of Ernie¡¯s side profile. In just a few seconds, the car had driven away


    from the entrance of the coffee house.


    She chased after it for a few steps, but the car turned into a corner and disappeared from sight.


    Stomping her feet furiously, she was about to call Ernie to ask him why he had left before picking her


    up when he called her first.


    ring at the caller ID, she deliberately waited until the veryst moment to pick up the call before the


    line could be disconnected. However, when she picked up the call, Ernie immediately said, ¡°Gemma, I


    have to attend to some urgent business in mypany, so I won¡¯t be able to drop you off. Grab a cab


    back to the hospital by yourself and take care.¡±


    Without waiting for her to say anything, he hung up the call, and when she tried calling again, his phone


    was already switched off. With an incredibly sombre face, Gemma tried to calm herself down deeply


    from within before she gradually regained herposure.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be smug for long, Myra Stark! And you¡¯ll regret the day you gave up on me, Tony Hart!¡± she


    vowed under her breath viciously.


    After getting into the car, Tony didn¡¯t look too pleased, so Myra leaned toward him to grab his arm. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t see that Sean was there earlier, and he merely helped me out when Gemma shoved me,¡± she


    exined, thinking that he was unhappy to see herself with Sean.


    Kissing her cheek, he said, ¡°I know that he saved our baby earlier, but Gemma¡­¡±


    His voice turned stone-cold at the mention of Gemma¡¯s name. Again and again, she came seeking


    trouble with them, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t let her have it easy in the future.


    Tugging at his arm, Myra said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even imagine that she would show up. She really gave me a


    scare.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s fine now that both you and the baby are safe,¡± he said, trying to console her.


    ¡°The Waltons are doing really well recently. Are you not feeling any pressure from it?¡± From how


    arrogant Gemma was acting earlier, Myra could imagine how well her family must be doing now.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m actually worried that they aren¡¯t doing well enough,¡± Tony replied with a lopsided smirk. A


    dark look shed across his eyes as he started the engine and drove away from the ce.


    On the way, Myra looked at the bracelet on her wrist and said to the man who was driving next to her,


    ¡°You got Mr. nc to design jewelry for me?¡± Earlier, she didn¡¯t notice it, but she could see it clearly


    now.


    She could see his intense seriousness from his side profile while he was driving. The night lights


    poured over the side of his face, casting bright lights on it for one second and plunging his features into


    shadows the next, but his face still appeared incredibly gentle.


    ¡°Yes. I thought that you¡¯ll like his designs,¡± he answered truthfully.


    ¡°I do like it very much,¡± she replied, gazing at the bracelet as a sense of happiness filled her heart.


    After dinner at home, Myra received a text from Cameron, telling her how badly theirpany did on


    this day. Maybe he was worried that Tony might pick up the call if he called, which was why he had sent


    a text instead.


    When she finished reading the text, she deleted it right away.


    Then, she heard a husky voice from the bathroom. ¡°Myra, I forgot the towel. Please pass me one.¡±


    Without thinking too much about it, Myra grabbed a clean towel from the closet and went to the


    bathroom. The bathroom door then opened partially with a click, and Tony stood with his back straight


    at the door. Despite the heat and mist, she could see his figure clearly.


    He had the golden ratio of a man¡¯s body¡ªwide shoulders and narrow hips¡ªwhich gave his torso an


    inverted triangle look. The muscles around his abdomen were chiseled and looked very powerful. In an


    instant, Myra blushed at the sight and tossed the towel to the man in front of her without hesitation.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    ¡°Can¡¯t you cover that up, Tony?!¡±


    His eyes were dark and brooding when he stepped outside; they looked clouded and dull from being


    enclosed in the shower for an extended period of time. Along with that, aplicated smile tugged at


    the corner of his lips¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you the towel? Do you expect me to cover up with my dirty clothes?¡± The man smirked


    Myra¡¯s face turned a deeper red and she was about to turn around; she didn¡¯t notice the hint of slyness


    that shed across the man¡¯s eyes when he removed the towel from his face. Immediately after that,


    he swiftly extended his hand and grabbed the woman, shoving her back into the shower with him. He


    then mmed the door shut behind them in the process and pressed Myra¡¯s back against the closed


    door.


    The air was hot and humid with residual steam in the bathroom. Meanwhile, the temperature seemed


    to be rising rapidly¡ªit was getting hotter and hotter with every passing second.


    She bit down on her lip as she raised her head, and the man¡¯s eyes were unbelievably ominous when


    they met hers. A hint of tenderness surfaced in his eyes as he noticed her gesture.


    ¡°Myra?¡± Tony¡¯s low and maic voice yed in her ears. Then, he dipped all of a sudden and kissed


    her.


    ¡­


    By the time it was over, Myra had long since fallen asleep. The man carried her to the bed before


    leaving the bedroom. As he picked up his ringing phone, he noticed that he had already missed a few


    calls. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Elliot¡¯s voice rang excitedly from the other end. ¡°You¡¯re finally picking up, Tony.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how¡¯s it going over there?¡± Tony¡¯s voice was quite draggy and hoarse as he spoke¡ªhe sounded


    like a leopard enjoying the sun after a scrumptious meal. Elliot seemed to have picked it up right away,


    so he clicked his tongue disapprovingly before he said, ¡°How inconsiderate of you, Tony¡ªyou¡¯re being


    lovey-dovey with Myra all the time. Have you thought about our feelings?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t like Tilly anymore?¡± Tony was a little sarcastic with his tone. ¡°I guess I


    should give Myra a heads up¡ªTilly is her closest employee in thepany, after all.¡±


    ¡°Stop, Tony. I was just kidding. You and Myra should do what you want every single day¡ªlovey-dovey


    or not! Whatever you do, please don¡¯t take it out on your buddy here; I spent a great deal of effort to


    finally have a chance with a woman, so if she leaves me, I¡¯d really need a shoulder to cry on!¡± Elliot


    wailed in a panic as soon as he heard Tony¡¯s words.


    Tony smiled slightly at his flustered reaction. He then responded with a nonchnt hum as he


    subconsciously retrieved his packet of cigarettes and lit one up. Ever since he found out that Myra was


    pregnant, he only smoked a cigarette when he had an intense craving; when he did, he would make


    sure that she wasn¡¯t around.


    Wisps of smoke which floated heavenward from the tip of the cigarette looked like smooth, premium


    silk; it fogged up Tony¡¯s vision a little as he stared ahead.


    During such times, Elliot would usually suffer another round of evil teasing from Tony. This time,


    however, he was surprised to find that his buddy had let him off just like that! Elliot thought to himself


    that Tony was probably in a very good mood after having a great time!


    Elliot pursed his lips; it was a pity that his hopes were still far from reality. How nice it¡¯d be if Tilly has


    just a fraction of Myra¡¯s gentle personality!


    Even though Elliot¡¯s thoughts were full ofints, a smile yed on his lips. Nheless, there


    was nothing he liked more than Tilly¡¯s flustered and angered demeanor whenever she defended her


    own stance. It¡¯d make her look like a spiked up cat who was about tounch her attack¡ªElliot couldn¡¯t


    help but tease her at the sight of it!


    ¡°I actually called to talk to you about the Waltons, Tony.¡± However, Elliot suddenly realized that they¡¯d


    gone off topic in the heat of the moment! He then continued, ¡°The Waltons are getting much bolder. We


    have intel regarding the smallerpanies that the Waltons have started again¡ªthey¡¯re nning to


    coborate with the Lincoln Family¡¯s sessor. Sadly, Ernie has no clue about the Waltons¡¯ true


    intentions. In fact, he even went on a blind date with Gemma. From the looks of it, the two families will


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    probably tie the knot in an arranged marriage.¡±


    ¡°That sure sounds like the Waltons.¡± Tony exhaled slowly as smoke escaped from his mouth. He


    narrowed his eyes slightly, for he was none other than the first person the Waltons hade to in


    hopes of setting up an arranged marriage. Then, Tony let out a sudden scoff and said, ¡°Here¡¯s our final


    move¡ªwe¡¯ll start with the Lincolns. Since the Waltons have proposed a marriage, they¡¯re definitely


    going to please the Lincolns in order to earn their agreement. Remember this¡ªI want concrete


    evidence to ruin them once and for all.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Indeed, the corporate world was a battlefield; no gunpowder and grenades were involved, but it


    was much more brutal and intense than an actual war. Tony only had one chance to do it right¡ªif the


    Waltons were able to get away with their crimes this time, he wouldn¡¯t be able toe this close to


    exposing them again!


    Elliot responded to Tony¡¯s instructions with enthusiasm. As he did so, he felt his body burning up with


    excitement¡ªit had been such a long time since he was able to go all out on a job. This was nothing like


    their ordinary businesses in the past, for this could directly affect the rise and fall of an entire family


    business. If Elliot were to mess up, he could trigger huge economical changes in Bradfort City!


    ¡°There¡¯s also the Stark Group¡­¡± After one problem was resolved, Elliot moved onto the next topic of


    discussion. In particr, Cameron and the mother-daughter duo were truly difficult to deal with. Elliot


    hesitated before he said, ¡°Should we continue to pressure the shareholders?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let Hansen handle it. He doesn¡¯t have a lot of thepany¡¯s stocks, but he¡¯s quite well-


    respected nevertheless. He¡¯s one of us now¡ªhe¡¯s already told Myra on the phone. Things will be a lot


    smoother with him on our side.¡±


    ¡°All right! These smart guys are the best,¡± Elliot said with augh.


    Tony seemed to have more to say after that, but the bedroom door opened in front of him suddenly.


    He was on the phone outside just by the door, and when he heard it open, he instinctively cast his eyes


    toward the room. Myra was wearing a set of cotton pajamas which was suitable for the fall weather.


    She stood by the door, looking drowsy from her sleep. Then, she rubbed her eyeszily with one hand


    and leaned against the door frame with the other. She stared at Tony with half-opened eyes and asked


    croakily, ¡°Are you on the phone? It¡¯ste, so why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet¡­¡±


    Tony¡¯s heart instantly softened at the sight of Myra¡¯s sluggish state. He returned to his call and told


    Elliot hastily, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Then, he hung up without another word and walked over to


    Myra. After just a few steps, he was suddenly reminded of the cigarette in his hand. He quickly


    discarded it into a nearby trashcan before he walked past her at the door and headed into the


    bedroom.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Why are you up?¡± Tony¡¯s voice was soft, and it sounded like he was putting a child to


    sleep.


    Myra mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re not here, so¡­ I can¡¯t sleep¡­¡±


    Tony jolted for a moment before a tender warmth filled his eyes. Then, he got into bed with Myra and


    kissed her forehead before he pulled her close into his arms. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Myra snuggled up to the man. A wave of sleepiness quickly washed over her, and she was


    sound asleep in no time.


    ¡­


    Ever since Kris was hospitalized after breaking ties with the Waltons, she had be a lot more meek


    and reserved. Rachel hadn¡¯t visited her at all since she was still unhappy with her, whereas Cameron


    obviously didn¡¯t have the time to do so. Apart from that, people from the Walton Family were naturally


    reluctant to see her. If Hayden hadn¡¯t dropped by almost every day, she would¡¯ve felt like she had


    disappeared from the face of the earth.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Kris knew that her only choice right now was to keep Hayden by her side. Although Hayden wasn¡¯t the


    sessor of the Fuller Family, she could tell that he was pretty well-off from all the gifts that he had


    given her in the past. Even if he only owned a tiny portion of his family¡¯s assets, he was already living a


    much morefortable lifepared to her at the moment. After what happened with the Walton


    Family, she knew that her reputation had hit rock bottom¡ªshe didn¡¯t even need to ask!


    At the thought of that, Kris let out a silent curse as she med it all on Gideon. Did he think that Kris


    wasn¡¯t aware of his side chicks during their rtionship?! Yet, he was so heartless when she got into


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    trouble!


    ¡°The doctor says that you¡¯ll be discharged today, Kris.¡± Hayden had just returned to the ward; as usual,


    he was carrying multiple bags of fresh fruits and flowers.


    Kris bit her lip instinctively at the sight of him. Truthfully, Hayden was a very good man to her; he was


    extremely caring and he loved her alone. While Kris stroked her belly, aplicated look clouded her


    eyes as she sunk into deep thought. That night, she didn¡¯t lose the baby¡ªwas this a sign from the


    heavens?


    Whatever it was, she decided the only way for her to survive was to be with Hayden for now.


    ¡°Uh, Hayden¡­ You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been visiting me in the hospitaltely. You¡¯ve been taking


    care of me so well, and I¡­¡± Kris trailed off as tears flooded her eyes. Soon, she lowered her head


    slightly.


    Hayden went up to her and put down the items he brought before wrapping the woman in his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re our baby¡¯s mother, silly. Who am I supposed to take care of if not you?¡± His voice softened after


    that as he said leisurely, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t me me for ruining your career.¡±


    Kris smiled at his words. ¡°Why would I me you? You only said it in a moment of desperation.


    Besides, you know that Gideon and I were only acting¡ªthere was nothing between us to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Was there really nothing going on between the two of you, Kris?¡± Hayden questioned her casually all


    of a sudden.


    Her heart skipped a beat; she looked up at Hayden and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Just then, Hayden broke into a chuckle. ¡°How could I not believe you? You told me that you¡¯ll never lie


    to me.¡±


    Even though he wasughing out loud, Kris couldn¡¯t seem to make out the genuinity in his gesture


    while she continued to stare at him.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s pack up and leave. Since it¡¯s your first day out of the hospital, we¡¯re going to eat


    something fancy!¡±


    With that, Hayden left the hospital with Kris. In the car, he picked up a call and calmly replied with a


    grunt before he searched up a Western restaurant. When they arrived, he carefully helped her through


    the doors.


    Throughout their meal, Hayden was incredibly caring toward Kris. Whatever she wanted, he delivered;


    he had the waiter bring out each and every food that she was craving. Nevertheless, Kris couldn¡¯t eat


    much since she had just been discharged, so the two of them finished up pretty quickly.


    As Kris rose from her seat and was prepared to leave, Hayden stopped her and cast her a slight smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Since you¡¯ve just recovered, I asked someone to get you a bowl of bird¡¯s nest


    essence. At the very least, you should have some of it; it¡¯s good for your health.¡±


    Even though Kris thought that it was extremely odd to eat something like that in a Western restaurant,


    she sat down and waited quietly¡ªHayden was just concerned for her, after all. Just then, Hayden got


    up and went over to Kris before he sat down next to her on the sofa. He then leaned in close to her,


    raised his phone in front of their faces, and took a selfie.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kris jolted in surprise.


    In return, Hayden smiled at her mischievously. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    Immediately after that, he logged onto social media and posted the selfie on his Stories with the


    caption, ¡®First family dinner of three. Feeling blessed.¡¯


    Kris could see everything as he tapped away on his screen by her side. When she realized what he


    was up to, her pupils shrunk a little¡ªhe was tantly exposing her state of humiliation to the whole


    world. However, she could only keep her anxiety hidden; she couldn¡¯t do anything against him at a time


    like this, so she forced a smile at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to post it¡ªwe¡¯re just having a meal.


    Besides, I remember that you don¡¯t like going on social media.¡±


    ¡°I used to hate it.¡± Hayden nodded before he fixed his gaze on her and gave her a warm, sincere smile.


    ¡°But from now on, I¡¯ll post photos of us; there are many other couples on my Stories who love showing


    off, so we have to up our game as well.¡±


    Kris felt a little ufortable at his sentiment; perhaps she was imagining things, but she had the


    impression that Hayden¡¯s words had a deeper meaning to them. With that in mind, time seemed to


    drag on as they waited for the bowl of bird¡¯s nest essence in the restaurant.


    Just then, Kris¡¯ eyes locked onto a nearby corner; she had caught sight of a couple walking out of the


    Western restaurant, and her expression hardened as soon as she recognized them.


    The pair of lovers weren¡¯t strangers to her¡ªit was even safe to say that she was more than familiar


    with the man!


    It was Gideon!


    He was engaged in an affectionate, light-hearted conversation with the woman next to him; Kris even


    noticed that his arm was wrapped tightly around the woman¡¯s waist. As soon as they stepped into the


    lobby of the restaurant, they started kissing in public without a care in the world.


    Kris watched the scene in front of her angrily, and her hands balled into fists.


    Gideon hadn¡¯t even officially broken up with her, yet he already found another woman in such a short


    period of time. He was obviously giving her a punch on the face!


    ¡°See, Kris? Gideon was ying with you the entire time; he doesn¡¯t appreciate you at all. It hasn¡¯t even


    been that long, and he already has a new chick!¡± Hayden said in her ear, his voice low and eerie.


    Kris¡¯ head snapped toward Hayden in an instant; she stared into his eyes in disbelief as she eximed,


    ¡°Did you bring me here on purpose? Did you try to stall me because you wanted me to see Gideon


    together with his new girlfriend?!¡±


    It all made sense now¡ªKris finally knew why things felt so odd today. Hayden wasn¡¯t worried about her


    out of concern; he hadn¡¯t asked anyone to buy her a bowl of bird¡¯s nest at all. Instead, he simply


    wanted her to wait in ce so that she could see Gideon sharing a kiss with his new woman!


    For a moment, Hayden couldn¡¯t hide the cunning look in his eyes; Kris caught it and she suddenly felt


    like Hayden was a whole new person she never understood.


    ¡°Of course not; I had no choice but to do it because I was worried for you. I was afraid that you were


    missing someone you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about.¡± As he smiled at her, the underlying foreboding


    beneath his smile didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    Kris took a few deep breaths; she stood up abruptly and turned to leave the restaurant.


    ¡°Where are you going, Kris? Wait for me!¡±


    Since Hayden was a little loud, several neighboring diners turned to look toward themotion.


    Kris felt inexplicably bothered by the sudden spotlight. Naturally, Hayden¡¯s voice attracted Gideon¡¯s


    attention as thetter turned toward their direction as well¡ªhe wasn¡¯t that far away from them.


    As soon as Gideon¡¯s eyes fell upon her, the mocking look he threw at Kris gave her the urge to walk up


    to him andnd a few ps on his face. What is there to smirk about? As a result, she changed her


    mind in an instant and walked toward Gideon instead.


    Meanwhile, Gideon reacted by calmly stepping in front of the woman who was in his arms.


    Kris went up to him, raised her hand to his face and pped him without a moment of hesitation.


    It happened all too quickly that the onlookers couldn¡¯t evenprehend what had just happened. After


    suffering a smack to his face, Gideon¡¯s expression darkened. He immediately caught Kris¡¯ hand which


    was about tond another stinging hit. He then bellowed, ¡°What are you doing, Kris?! Are you crazy?!¡±


    ¡°Am I crazy, you say?! Yes, I want the woman behind you to see how rotten you are!¡± Kris¡¯ attitude was


    unyielding. ¡°Are you having fun ying around with women, Gideon?! How dare you get with another


    woman before even ending things with me?!¡±


    ¡°Kris, you can¡¯t be thinking that you¡¯re still my fianc¨¦e, right?¡± Gideon said deridingly as he sized her up


    sarcastically. ¡°Look at you¡ªhow can you evenpare to Miss Brie? More importantly, when ites


    to ying around¡­ aren¡¯t you more of an expert than me? You were with another man when we were


    together!¡±


    Then, Gideon¡¯s eyes shifted to Hayden who was standing next to Kris. ¡°Young Master Fuller, when this


    woman was around you, she couldn¡¯t have told you that her rtionship with me was fake, and that it


    was all pretend, right? Or did she? If that¡¯s the case, how is it possible to pretend in bed?!¡±


    Kris¡¯ face fell at once. ¡°Enough of your nonsense, Gideon!¡±


    She looked toward Hayden instinctively, but to her surprise, the man was unfazed and his expression


    was indifferent.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s true, then! How capable of you to be greedy for someone else whilst in bed with another,


    Kris! It¡¯s not all bad, though¡ªYoung Master Fuller can finally put his back-up n to good use now,¡±


    Hayden sneered as heughed wickedly. Along with that, the look in his eyes became audacious and


    belittling as he stared at Hayden. ¡°Are you sure you want to be with a woman as filthy as her?! Isn¡¯t it


    disgusting to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line, Young Master Walton,¡± said Hayden emotionlessly. The next moment, he took


    Kris¡¯ hand and turned to leave the restaurant.


    His strides were long and swift and Kris struggled to keep up to him. When she finally did, though, she


    almost slipped and fell down.


    ¡°Let me go, Hayden! You¡¯re hurting my wrist!¡± Kris was a little pale as she tried to follow close behind.


    However, Hayden didn¡¯t seem to have heard her cries. When they finally arrived at the car, he opened


    the door and practically shoved her onto the seat carelessly before shutting the door in front of her.


    Kris¡¯ expression darkened a little; naturally, she knew that something was off from the look on Hayden¡¯s


    face. Indeed, Gideon¡¯s words earlier were truly brutal¡­


    When Hayden got into the car on the other side, Kris quickly tried to exin herself, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to


    Gideon, Hayden. He doesn¡¯t want to see us happy! He humiliated me only because I made him look


    bad! T-There¡¯s really nothing between us!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Considering you were his fianc¨¦e, was there really nothing between you and him?¡± Hayden


    turned to her abruptly, his eyes cold and unfriendly.


    Kris jolted momentarily, but Hayden had already averted his gaze and started the engine.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Hayden simply stepped on the gas and made his way toward the freeway


    without giving a reply. Kris nibbled on her lower lip as her eyes reddened; they looked sad and pitiful.


    After that, she reached out a hand to open the car door. Unexpectedly, Hayden stepped on the breaks


    and pulled her back. His expression was extremelyplicated and unreadable, and a certain sadness


    lingered within his eyes. After a long while, he finally regained hisposure and a slight resignation


    passed over his face. He said bluntly, ¡°Of course¡­ I believe you.¡±


    Tears escaped Kris¡¯ eyes in an instant and she crashed into Hayden¡¯s arms. ¡°I knew it¡­ You¡¯re the only


    one who treats me well, Hayden¡­¡±


    Hayden stared down at the feeble woman in his arms, and the sense of maliciousness in his eyes


    finally disappeared.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Tony headed to the office after dropping Myra off at the florist shop.


    Meanwhile, Myra spent the morning cleaning the shop with the florist before she picked up a parenting


    book and went upstairs to read.


    The shop was quiet and serene; their clients were all rather low-profile and reserved, so Myra didn¡¯t


    really need to serve them personally. An hourter, she put down the book to move around a little; she


    opened the windows and rearranged a few house nts on the windowsill which changed the entire


    look of the space, making it look cute and lovely. With that, the ambiance of the room was like a


    different worldpared to the outside¡ªMyra couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight.


    Back then, she never thought that she¡¯d be able to live a peaceful and wholesome life like this.


    After ncing at the time, she decided to give Leo a call. Myra put off her n of calling Tony when she


    heard that he was currently in a meeting, for she didn¡¯t want to be a bother when he was busy with


    work.


    However, Leo sounded quite eager instead when he said, ¡°Miss Myra, I¡¯ll give Director Hart the phone


    right away if you want to talk to him.¡± Director Hart will be very happy to hear that she¡¯s calling! If he


    answers the call, the atmosphere and overall mood of our working environment will certainly lighten up!


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine. I was just asking.¡± After a brief pause, Myra asked again in a gentle tone, ¡°I¡¯ll be sending


    him lunchter, so you don¡¯t have to make arrangements for his meal today.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Leo nodded.


    ¡°Okay, there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± With that, Myra ended the call.


    At the same time, Sharon rushed upstairs to her; she told Myra that there was a man downstairs who


    was looking for her.


    ¡°How old is he? Is he around 50?¡± asked Myra; Tony had brought her here on his own, so there


    shouldn¡¯t be anyone who would visit her at the shop without giving her a call beforehand.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s quite young; he¡¯s around 30 or so.¡± Sharon was smiling dreamily as she described, ¡°He¡¯s tall


    and handsome. Not only that, his looks are almostparable to Director Hart.¡±


    Myra frowned slightly at the sound of that¡ªa man around 30 years old who was tall and handsome


    looking for her¡­


    ¡°Just tell him I¡¯m not around,¡± Myra replied calmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sharon nodded as her heart filled with admiration for the fact that her boss was constantly


    surrounded by rich and wealthy men who were interested in her. Nevertheless, her boss¡¯ words were


    thew; besides, Sharon genuinely loved her job here as well. Thus, she only nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell


    him that you left.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Myra nodded to that. As Sharon was approaching the stairs, Myra stopped the woman again. ¡°Tell him


    the same thing if he visits again.¡±


    Sharon nodded in understanding and went downstairs.


    Myra gave it a thought before she peered down from the top of the stairwell, and she heard Sharon


    recite the reason to the man with a smile. Soon after that, the familiar voice of a man replied, ¡°In that


    case, when will she be back?¡±


    Sharon said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Director Hart gifted this shop to Miss Stark for her to manage it as a


    pastime activity, so shees and goes whenever she pleases.¡±


    Following that was a moment of silence before the man finally left the shop.


    As he turned to go, he raised his head and nced upstairs; Myra immediately moved away from the


    stairwell.


    In fact, the look on her face wasplicated as she watched Sean¡¯s leaving figure.


    She wasn¡¯t sure whether Sean had actually fallen in love with her or if he had other hidden intentions,


    but one thing was for sure¡ªher time together with Sean had long sincee to an end. Now, she was


    living a happy and fulfilled life with Tony. Although she used to be in love with Sean in the past, the man


    she loved right now was Tony.


    ¡­


    After the minor intrusion, Myra got back to reading her book. When she looked at the time again, she


    realized that it was gettingte; she went downstairs and walked toward the Hart Group.


    When Tony brought Myra to the florist shop yesterday, she took note of several restaurants they had


    passed by on the way. She found that one of them was quite suited to their tastes, so she packed a


    meal for Tony from the restaurant before heading toward the Hart Group.


    However, just as she approached the office building, she saw that man standing nearby¡ªshe thought


    that he had left earlier.


    Naturally, Sean noticed her as well; more urately, he was intentionally hanging around near the Hart


    Group, waiting for her to appear.


    Myra frowned a little and headed straight toward the entrance of the building. At that moment, Sean


    quickly walked toward her and stopped her from going in. He was holding a leather bag with some


    documents in it, and he handed it over to Myra.


    ¡°I know about the dispute between you and Cameron, Myra. I don¡¯t know how to help, so this is all I can


    do for you. Please ept these.¡±


    From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem to be in a good state; he looked quite bummed-out, but there was a


    different charm to his dejected state of appearance. As he stared at her, there was a profound look in


    his eyes which was filled with deep emotion.


    Myra didn¡¯t know how to respond; she tried her best to avoid Sean, all for the sake ofpletely


    cutting ties with him. After all, Tony was quite prone to be jealous of such things, and she didn¡¯t want


    him to be unhappy because of something like this. Moreover, Bradford City wasn¡¯t exactly huge, but it


    wasn¡¯t a small city either; it wouldn¡¯t be odd to be spotted by someone she knew. Hence, she didn¡¯t


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    want to raise any unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Myra rejected the man¡¯s offer without a second thought as he tried to give her the bag of documents.


    ¡°Considering our rtionship, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m not in a ce to ept anything from you, Director


    Chase. I thought I¡¯ve already made it clear¡ªI like Tony now. Whatever it was between us, it ended a


    long time ago.¡±


    Sean was quite pale and his face was emotionless when he said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m


    only doing this out of my own will; it has nothing to do with you. You just have to ept these


    documents.¡±


    Then, he stepped forward to shove the bag into Myra¡¯s hands, but she quickly retracted her empty


    hand and hid it behind her back. Just then, her eyes locked onto a security guard nearby. ¡°If you don¡¯t


    stop, I¡¯ll have to call for security, Director Chase.¡±


    Sean¡¯s expression hardened slightly. ¡°Do you have to do this to me, Myra?! I¡¯m trying to help you as a


    friend, so can¡¯t you just ept it?! What are you so scared of? Are you afraid that Tony would get mad


    at you because of this?!¡±

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s true, then! How capable of you to be greedy for someone else whilst in bed with another,


    Kris! It¡¯s not all bad, though¡ªYoung Master Fuller can finally put his back-up n to good use now,¡±


    Hayden sneered as heughed wickedly. Along with that, the look in his eyes became audacious and


    belittling as he stared at Hayden. ¡°Are you sure you want to be with a woman as filthy as her?! Isn¡¯t it


    disgusting to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line, Young Master Walton,¡± said Hayden emotionlessly. The next moment, he took


    Kris¡¯ hand and turned to leave the restaurant.


    His strides were long and swift and Kris struggled to keep up to him. When she finally did, though, she


    almost slipped and fell down.


    ¡°Let me go, Hayden! You¡¯re hurting my wrist!¡± Kris was a little pale as she tried to follow close behind.


    However, Hayden didn¡¯t seem to have heard her cries. When they finally arrived at the car, he opened


    the door and practically shoved her onto the seat carelessly before shutting the door in front of her.


    Kris¡¯ expression darkened a little; naturally, she knew that something was off from the look on Hayden¡¯s


    face. Indeed, Gideon¡¯s words earlier were truly brutal¡­


    When Hayden got into the car on the other side, Kris quickly tried to exin herself, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to


    Gideon, Hayden. He doesn¡¯t want to see us happy! He humiliated me only because I made him look


    bad! T-There¡¯s really nothing between us!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Considering you were his fianc¨¦e, was there really nothing between you and him?¡± Hayden


    turned to her abruptly, his eyes cold and unfriendly.


    Kris jolted momentarily, but Hayden had already averted his gaze and started the engine.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Hayden simply stepped on the gas and made his way toward the freeway


    without giving a reply. Kris nibbled on her lower lip as her eyes reddened; they looked sad and pitiful.


    After that, she reached out a hand to open the car door. Unexpectedly, Hayden stepped on the breaks


    and pulled her back. His expression was extremelyplicated and unreadable, and a certain sadness


    lingered within his eyes. After a long while, he finally regained hisposure and a slight resignation


    passed over his face. He said bluntly, ¡°Of course¡­ I believe you.¡±


    Tears escaped Kris¡¯ eyes in an instant and she crashed into Hayden¡¯s arms. ¡°I knew it¡­ You¡¯re the only


    one who treats me well, Hayden¡­¡±


    Hayden stared down at the feeble woman in his arms, and the sense of maliciousness in his eyes


    finally disappeared.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Tony headed to the office after dropping Myra off at the florist shop.


    Meanwhile, Myra spent the morning cleaning the shop with the florist before she picked up a parenting


    book and went upstairs to read.


    The shop was quiet and serene; their clients were all rather low-profile and reserved, so Myra didn¡¯t


    really need to serve them personally. An hourter, she put down the book to move around a little; she


    opened the windows and rearranged a few house nts on the windowsill which changed the entire


    look of the space, making it look cute and lovely. With that, the ambiance of the room was like a


    different worldpared to the outside¡ªMyra couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight.


    Back then, she never thought that she¡¯d be able to live a peaceful and wholesome life like this.


    After ncing at the time, she decided to give Leo a call. Myra put off her n of calling Tony when she


    heard that he was currently in a meeting, for she didn¡¯t want to be a bother when he was busy with


    work.


    However, Leo sounded quite eager instead when he said, ¡°Miss Myra, I¡¯ll give Director Hart the phone


    right away if you want to talk to him.¡± Director Hart will be very happy to hear that she¡¯s calling! If he


    answers the call, the atmosphere and overall mood of our working environment will certainly lighten up!


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine. I was just asking.¡± After a brief pause, Myra asked again in a gentle tone, ¡°I¡¯ll be sending


    him lunchter, so you don¡¯t have to make arrangements for his meal today.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Leo nodded.


    ¡°Okay, there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± With that, Myra ended the call.


    At the same time, Sharon rushed upstairs to her; she told Myra that there was a man downstairs who


    was looking for her.


    ¡°How old is he? Is he around 50?¡± asked Myra; Tony had brought her here on his own, so there


    shouldn¡¯t be anyone who would visit her at the shop without giving her a call beforehand.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s quite young; he¡¯s around 30 or so.¡± Sharon was smiling dreamily as she described, ¡°He¡¯s tall


    and handsome. Not only that, his looks are almostparable to Director Hart.¡±


    Myra frowned slightly at the sound of that¡ªa man around 30 years old who was tall and handsome


    looking for her¡­


    ¡°Just tell him I¡¯m not around,¡± Myra replied calmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sharon nodded as her heart filled with admiration for the fact that her boss was constantly


    surrounded by rich and wealthy men who were interested in her. Nevertheless, her boss¡¯ words were


    thew; besides, Sharon genuinely loved her job here as well. Thus, she only nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell


    him that you left.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Myra nodded to that. As Sharon was approaching the stairs, Myra stopped the woman again. ¡°Tell him


    the same thing if he visits again.¡±


    Sharon nodded in understanding and went downstairs.


    Myra gave it a thought before she peered down from the top of the stairwell, and she heard Sharon


    recite the reason to the man with a smile. Soon after that, the familiar voice of a man replied, ¡°In that


    case, when will she be back?¡±


    Sharon said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Director Hart gifted this shop to Miss Stark for her to manage it as a


    pastime activity, so shees and goes whenever she pleases.¡±


    Following that was a moment of silence before the man finally left the shop.


    As he turned to go, he raised his head and nced upstairs; Myra immediately moved away from the


    stairwell.


    In fact, the look on her face wasplicated as she watched Sean¡¯s leaving figure.


    She wasn¡¯t sure whether Sean had actually fallen in love with her or if he had other hidden intentions,


    but one thing was for sure¡ªher time together with Sean had long sincee to an end. Now, she was


    living a happy and fulfilled life with Tony. Although she used to be in love with Sean in the past, the man


    she loved right now was Tony.


    ¡­


    After the minor intrusion, Myra got back to reading her book. When she looked at the time again, she


    realized that it was gettingte; she went downstairs and walked toward the Hart Group.


    When Tony brought Myra to the florist shop yesterday, she took note of several restaurants they had


    passed by on the way. She found that one of them was quite suited to their tastes, so she packed a


    meal for Tony from the restaurant before heading toward the Hart Group.


    However, just as she approached the office building, she saw that man standing nearby¡ªshe thought


    that he had left earlier.


    Naturally, Sean noticed her as well; more urately, he was intentionally hanging around near the Hart


    Group, waiting for her to appear.


    Myra frowned a little and headed straight toward the entrance of the building. At that moment, Sean


    quickly walked toward her and stopped her from going in. He was holding a leather bag with some


    documents in it, and he handed it over to Myra.


    ¡°I know about the dispute between you and Cameron, Myra. I don¡¯t know how to help, so this is all I can


    do for you. Please ept these.¡±


    From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem to be in a good state; he looked quite bummed-out, but there was a


    different charm to his dejected state of appearance. As he stared at her, there was a profound look in


    his eyes which was filled with deep emotion.


    Myra didn¡¯t know how to respond; she tried her best to avoid Sean, all for the sake ofpletely


    cutting ties with him. After all, Tony was quite prone to be jealous of such things, and she didn¡¯t want


    him to be unhappy because of something like this. Moreover, Bradford City wasn¡¯t exactly huge, but it


    wasn¡¯t a small city either; it wouldn¡¯t be odd to be spotted by someone she knew. Hence, she didn¡¯t


    want to raise any unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Myra rejected the man¡¯s offer without a second thought as he tried to give her the bag of documents.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Considering our rtionship, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m not in a ce to ept anything from you, Director


    Chase. I thought I¡¯ve already made it clear¡ªI like Tony now. Whatever it was between us, it ended a


    long time ago.¡±


    Sean was quite pale and his face was emotionless when he said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m


    only doing this out of my own will; it has nothing to do with you. You just have to ept these


    documents.¡±


    Then, he stepped forward to shove the bag into Myra¡¯s hands, but she quickly retracted her empty


    hand and hid it behind her back. Just then, her eyes locked onto a security guard nearby. ¡°If you don¡¯t


    stop, I¡¯ll have to call for security, Director Chase.¡±


    Sean¡¯s expression hardened slightly. ¡°Do you have to do this to me, Myra?! I¡¯m trying to help you as a


    friend, so can¡¯t you just ept it?! What are you so scared of? Are you afraid that Tony would get mad


    at you because of this?!¡±

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    When he thought of Olivia, his daughter, Cameron couldn¡¯t help but think of that woman. That woman


    and his daughter were his real family; the two of them were the only ones who stayed with him and


    gave him happiness without anyints regardless of his financial situation!


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    Cameron clenched his fists tightly before he turned around. Just as he was about to leave, Myra¡ªwho


    could no longer hold back the anger within her¡ªquestioned the man before her and asked, ¡°Did you


    ever love my Mom when you were together with her?¡±


    Myra couldn¡¯t believe that the man in front of her¡ªthis selfish, treacherous, deceitful, and narrow-


    minded man¡ªwas actually the person her mother used to love. Not only did he have an extramarital


    affair with Rachel, he had also been keeping a mistress behind everyone¡¯s back and even fathered a


    daughter! Neither Rachel nor her mother was the woman he loved the most, for he dealt with these two


    women while secretly building another home of his own. Just how filthy has his heart be?! she


    thought to herself.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Cameronughed mockingly. He then turned around, fixed his eyes on Myra, and


    said disdainfully in the most merciless voice, ¡°Do you think I would marry your mother and even father


    you with her if it weren¡¯t for the bit of business acumen and means that she had?¡± Upon seeing the


    sudden change in Myra¡¯s countenance, heughed heartily with a touch of cruelty on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s


    why you¡¯re not strong enough, Myra. Everything can be exploited in the business world¡ªthat includes


    family connections, friendships, and even love and marriage! Your mother loved me back then, and it


    just so happened that I needed her to help me expand the Stark Group. Since she presented herself to


    me, why couldn¡¯t I take advantage of it?! To be frank, aren¡¯t you taking advantage of Tony as well?


    You¡¯re using him to get rid of your failed marriage and your reputation as a loose woman! Not only are


    you using him to help you snatch the Stark Group away from me, you¡¯re also using him to join the Hart


    Family and join the upper sses of Bradfort City! It¡¯s just that you¡¯re doing so under the pretense of


    love. At the end of the day, you¡¯re my daughter¡ªhaven¡¯t you inherited my genes?¡±


    Myra¡¯s expression turned as ck as thunder. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me to shut up? Fine, I¡¯ll shut up since you¡¯re asking me to. However, can you erase


    what you¡¯ve done even if I do so?¡± Cameronughed maliciously. ¡°I have been absolutely clear about


    what kind of person you are for the longest time! I just fear that Director Hart might be seeing through


    you slowly!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just assume that everyone in this world is as despicable as you are, Cameron Stark!¡± Myra


    forced a sneer while looking at the hideous-looking man before her. She sincerely thought that her


    mother didn¡¯t deserve what had been done to her. Her mother devoted the most wonderful time of her


    life to this man, yet he only thought of her as an exploitable tool! Well, that¡¯s understandable, she


    thought to herself. What else could be better than interests in the heart of someone like him?! ¡°Since


    you¡¯ve made the decision, you¡¯re at liberty to do whatever you please. I¡¯m telling you, though¡ªI won¡¯t


    let the Stark Group continue to stay in your hands even if it vanishes from Bradfort City!¡±


    ¡°In that case, we shall see if the Stark Group stays in my hands!¡± Cameron sneered. Then, he pushed


    the door open and left right away without saying another word to Myra.


    yvolume00:00/00:00MANGA3adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    Cameron ran into Leo when he left the room, and thetter said to him with a half-smile, ¡°Allow me to


    give you a reminder, President Stark. Don¡¯t misjudge anyone, or the oue won¡¯t be as simple as an


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    awful blunder. You may even be finished for the rest of your life¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. rk. Nheless, I have seen through somebody clearly now. Thanks for your


    advice,¡± Cameron retorted icily before leaving the Hart Group right away.


    He stormed all the way out of the Hart Group furiously. After getting into his car, he dialed a number


    with a surly expression.


    Gideon quickly answered the phone on the other end. ¡°How did it go?¡± His voice was full of joy and


    meaning as though he was certain about something.


    As he had expected, Cameron gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten percent of the Stark Group¡¯s shares if


    you make the investment.¡±


    ¡°We would have entered into coboration long ago had you done this sooner, President Stark. This


    would have saved you so much trouble, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Gideon replied. Nheless, he epted


    Cameron¡¯s offer and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you to deliver the written agreement, President Stark.


    Once the signed agreementes into effect, the Walton Group will invest in the Stark Group.¡±


    Cameron¡¯s face was glum. ¡°I know that, but we¡¯ve agreed in advance that we must sign an agreement


    even if the Walton Group takes away ten percent of the shares. This ten percent of the shares can only


    be managed by me in the next five years; of course, the profit will be yours.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gideon agreed readily, but a hint of sinisterness shed across the depths of his eyes. Of


    course, he had his own ns¡ªhe was only ying along with Cameron for the time being.


    Only then did Cameron breathe a sigh of relief. Soon, he hung up the cell phone and stared intently at


    the road ahead of him with a sneer on his lips. Since Myra has turned down my plea, I won¡¯t have any


    regard for her self-respect anymore. When this matter is settled, it¡¯ll be time for me to clear the


    At the thought of this, he took another deep breath and dialed a number. However, a female


    announcer¡¯s voice was heard on the other end. ¡°Sorry, but the number you dialed is not in service.


    Please try againter¡­¡±


    Cameron¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    Indeed, that woman wasn¡¯t together with him for money and power. After she learned of his identity,


    she didn¡¯t pester him repeatedly to make her his legal wife as other women did, nor did she ask him for


    she and their daughter left him quietly without telling Cameron any news about their whereabouts. How


    was he going to look for them in the vast sea of people?


    Suddenly, Cameron¡¯s cell phone rang. At the sight of the caller ID, his pupils contracted before he


    immediately picked up the phone. ¡°How did it go?¡± he asked grimly while lowering his voice.


    There was a pause on the other end of the line before the person answered apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    President Stark¡ªwe haven¡¯t found them yet. However, we¡¯ve gotten a tiny cluetely, and we¡¯re


    following up on it. If the clue is correct, we should be able to find them within a week.¡±


    Cameron¡¯s face was as miserable as sin when he heard the first part of the man¡¯s speech; it wasn¡¯t


    untilter that his expression softened slightly. He took a deep breath and urged, ¡°All right, locate them


    as soon as possible. I¡¯m willing to pay twice the price once you find them!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a nice person, President Stark. We¡¯ll certainly do our best!¡±


    Both sides then hung up without saying another word. After tossing his cell phone away, Cameron


    leaned back in his seat with weariness written all over his face.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Olivia was sitting next to a woman in the ambnce of a hospital. She hadforted the


    woman many times, but the woman was still somewhat anxious. ¡°Can¡¯t we have surgery in the county?


    Isn¡¯t it just a minor surgery to remove a blood clot? Why can¡¯t we do it in the county? Besides, doesn¡¯t it


    cost a lot of money to seek treatment at a big hospital in Bradfort City? Let¡¯s not go there, shall we¡ª¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Mom. The hospital told me that it has a ce for patients who need assistance, and we


    don¡¯t have to spend too much money. Besides, the medical technology there is way more advanced, so


    you¡¯ll make a better recovery in the future; it won¡¯t take long before you¡¯re up and healthy again!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± The woman couldn¡¯t help feeling that something was wrong. Olivia left for a day on the excuse


    of a part-time job, but she had been somewhat downcast ever sinceing back. She asked Olivia


    twice about this, but Olivia merely responded by saying that she hade across some problems in


    her job. However, she knew Olivia well enough to know that Olivia wouldn¡¯t be upset by her odd jobs!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mom. Trust me, okay?¡± Olivia replied softly while holding the woman¡¯s hand.


    The woman bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you would go to your father¡­ Olivia, you mustn¡¯t go to him in the


    future no matter if I¡¯m dying or not. We can be penniless, but we mustn¡¯t abandon the most basic


    principles of being a decent person. Now that I have done your sister and her mother a disservice, I am


    ashamed to show my face. How can I do something more unreasonable¡­¡±

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Olivia held the woman¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I have sworn to you that I¡¯ll never go to him. I


    know what kind of person he is, so please be rest assured that I¡¯ll never go to him. Just put your mind


    at rest and have your illness treated, okay?¡±


    The woman still wanted to say something, but she nodded at the sight of Olivia¡¯s determined


    expression. I should trust my daughter, she thought to herself.


    The ambnce wasn¡¯t fast throughout the journey, but it soon arrived at the designated hospital in


    Bradfort City.


    Momentster, the woman looked at Olivia in disbelief when she was wheeled out of the ambnce.


    She knew this hospital, for it was the best hospital in the entire Bradfort City. It cost a lot of money just


    to treat a minor illness here¡ªperhaps all their savings wouldn¡¯t even be enough for an operation!


    The woman began to grow suspicious. ¡°No, Olivia¡ªlet us go back to the county. I¡¯ll have the surgery in


    the county, and I don¡¯t need any assistance. A minor surgery won¡¯t cost a lot of money.¡±


    She tried to get off the wheeled stretcher, but the nurse immediately held her down. ¡°Don¡¯t move,


    madam. Please cooperate and lie down; you¡¯re still on a drip!¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t do this!¡± Olivia hurriedly tried to stop the woman as well.


    However, the woman refused to listen to them, for she had an intuition that she shouldn¡¯t be here. She


    and her daughter didn¡¯t have a lot of money, but there were so many people in the hospital who needed


    assistance, so why would the hospital choose to provide assistance to her? She didn¡¯t want to be a


    burden to her daughter!


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice spoke from the side. ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re Mrs. Parks?¡±


    The struggling woman paused for a moment before she looked at the man doubtfully. ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°I am an employee of the Hart Group. You may call me Mr. rk; I¡¯m here today to make sure that you


    go through the admission procedures.¡± Leo then held out a business card to the woman. Seeing that


    she was stunned, he proceeded to exin gently, ¡°Ourpany has given financial assistance to


    many patients. You aren¡¯t the first patient to receive it, nor will you be thest one. Perhaps your


    daughter hasn¡¯t exined it clearly to you, but I¡¯m here today to assist your daughter and help you go


    through the admission procedures before preparing you for your surgery.¡±


    Alicia Parks was a little dumbfounded. She looked at the business card in her hand which read,


    ¡®Special Assistant to the Director of the Hart Group¡­¡¯ Only then did she recall her daughter saying that


    she was a patient receiving financial aid. Does my daughter really not have to bear any costs for me?


    However, she was still somewhat suspicious. ¡°Mr. rk, right? I¡¯m a bit puzzled, but¡­ why have I been


    chosen?¡±


    Leo smiled before looking at the nurses around them. ¡°You may ask these nurses; the Hart Group has


    provided assistance to many patients with financially difficult backgrounds, and we¡¯re definitely not a


    group of swindlers. Of course, we have to look into your family¡¯s condition and see if it¡¯s true. Your


    daughter has submitted your information to the hospital, and it has been examined and verified, so you


    can have your illness treated here with a peace of mind.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and immediately looked at her mother. ¡°Do you believe


    me now, Mom?¡±


    Alicia looked at the nurses beside her, and they smiled kindly in return. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam. The Hart


    Group has sent many patients here, so you may put your mind at rest and have your illness treated.¡±


    Only then did Alicia believe their story. After breathing a sigh of relief, she immediately turned her gaze


    back to Leo. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough, Mr. rk. Please say thank you to your boss on my behalf¡­


    When I get well in the future, I¡¯ll make sure to thank him in person with my daughter¡­ I don¡¯t know


    what to say, for someone like me is actually receiving help from honorable people like you guys¡­ I¡¯m


    really¡­¡±


    Alicia choked up a little as she spoke. She was an honest and decent woman in the first ce. She


    thought she had a small family of her own after meeting Cameron, so she felt happy even though she


    was neither well-off norfortable. It wasn¡¯t untilter that she found out her happiness was built on


    someone else¡¯s misfortune. This filled her heart with guilt, shame, and remorse, but she didn¡¯t expect


    that God would still help her¡­


    Leo shot a nce at Olivia and signaled her not to worry. Then, he smiled at Alicia. ¡°Please have your


    illness treated with a peace of mind, Mrs. Parks. I¡¯ll visit you again.¡±


    ¡°How can I have the cheek to bother you again, Mr. rk¡­¡± Alicia immediately answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡± Leo smiled.


    Since she didn¡¯t dare to keep Leo for too long, Alicia had Olivia see him off as she was sent into the


    hospital¡¯s inpatient department by the nurses. On their way out of the hospital, Olivia thanked Leo


    sincerely and said, ¡°Thank you for what you¡¯ve done. Otherwise, my mother might have left stubbornly


    just now¡­ Her illness¡­ can¡¯t be cured at all in the county¡­¡±


    Leo patted her on the head. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not easy for a little girl like you to look after your mother. Take


    good care of yourself. You don¡¯t have to worry about the matter with the hospital. The hospital will call


    me, and I¡¯ll take care of that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Olivia felt somewhat ill at ease, for she had no idea what else she should say other than


    those two words.


    Leo smiled. ¡°If you want to thank someone, just thank your sister.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up at once. ¡°Did Myra tell you to be here?¡±


    Leo patted her shoulder without saying a word.


    Olivia was a clever girl, so she figured everything out at once and was somewhat dejected. ¡°Tony told


    you to be here, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Well, are you going to thank him in the future?¡± Leo was quite fond of this little girl, so he treated her


    as a younger sister.


    ¡°In that case, Mr. rk, can you help me ask him to put in a few good words for me as much as


    possible when he¡¯s with Myra?¡± Olivia asked with dead seriousness.


    Leo was startled for a moment before heughed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him that.¡±


    ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s head drooped. ¡°Myra probably¡­ doesn¡¯t want to see me, so it¡¯s not necessary to


    trouble Tony.¡±


    ¡°Your sister experiences very little love from her family,¡± Leo replied implicitly.


    ¡°I know that¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s voice became hoarse in an instant. She knew that it was because


    of her and her mother that Myra and her mother became unhappy.


    Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s reply, Leo knew that she had misunderstood what he said, though what she said


    was indeed a fact. He replied, ¡°Everything will slowly get better.¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath. Upon thinking of her mother and Myra, she nodded heavily and responded


    innocently, ¡°I know that everything will be fine. I¡¯ll apologize to Myra in person in the future.¡± Then, she


    bowed to Leo. ¡°Thank you, Mr. rk. I¡¯m going back to look after my mother.¡±


    ¡°Just go.¡± Leo nodded.


    With that, Olivia parted ways with Leo. As she was on her way back, she took out her cell phone and


    keyed in a phone number, only to delete it after doing so. Then, she keyed in a long paragraph before


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    deleting the entire thing once again. The only text that remained read, ¡®Thank you. From Olivia.¡¯


    She thought to herself, It¡¯s useless to say anything else. I¡¯ll meet my obligations as long as my sister


    needs me in the future!


    ¡­


    Just then, Myra received a text message from an unfamiliar phone number. It was a text message sent


    by a girl named Olivia, and it was simply a message thanking her.


    Myra¡¯s feelings were mixed when she thought of this girl. After learning the whole story, she knew that


    she shouldn¡¯t me the mother and daughter, but she still rejected them somewhat deep down inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tony came in from the outside just then. He just had a long meeting where there


    was a rtively heated debate, so he was quite worn out at this moment. He massaged his temple with


    his hand, but as soon as he sat down, Myra walked up to him, reached out her hands, and helped him


    massage his temples. ¡°Are you tired? Let me massage your temples for you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tony closed his eyes slightly. Myra massaged his temples with just the right strength, making


    him feel veryfortable. After she massaged his temples for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but drag her


    from behind him to the front of him. As he held her in his arms, he sat her down on hisp to let her


    massage his temples face to face.


    He kissed the woman before him on the cheeks, the forehead, and the lips from time to time before he


    let go of her. With his eyes still closed, he then asked impassively, ¡°Was the talk with Cameron earlier


    today unpleasant?¡±

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just unpleasant!¡± Myra curled her lips. ¡°We even had a quarrel; he negated everything about


    the time he spent with my mother and expressed his stance. Also, he¡¯ll never give us ten percent of the


    Stark Group¡¯s shares.¡±


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°It¡¯s even better if he doesn¡¯t give us the shares.¡± Tony curled his thin lips into a smile and opened his


    starry eyes¡ªthey were bright and dazzling as if they had sucked in all the stars in the world. Then, he


    kissed Myra on the lips and said, ¡°He¡¯ll still be a shareholder of the Stark Group if he gives us the


    shares. If he doesn¡¯t¡­¡± He sneered, but as he stared at Myra¡¯s face, he softened his expression and


    stroked her long hair with his hand. ¡°The part of the Stark Group that belongs to him will belong to you.¡±


    Somehow, Myra couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed when she met Tony¡¯s affectionate gaze while sitting


    on hisp. Deciding to simply let the chips fall where they may, she nted a kiss on the man¡¯s thin lips


    and looked at his eyes. ¡°Cameron said something else just now.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Tony¡¯s gaze seemed to darken somewhat. Suddenly, he turned Myra over so that


    her back was facing him. Myra could only look back since she couldn¡¯t see him, but the man behind her


    kissed her on the lips as soon as she did so.


    As his kiss slowly grew in intensity, Myra pushed him away with great difficulty and red at him in


    embarrassment and annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m still talking to you, Tony!¡±


    However, Tony suddenly scooped her up in his arms and walked into the lounge, all the while staring at


    Myra¡¯s eyes with his smiley eyes. ¡°Just say what you want to say. I¡¯m listening!¡±


    Myra flushed crimson in an instant, for she couldn¡¯t help overthinking things at the sight of the look in


    Tony¡¯s eyes and what he was doing! ¡°You¡¯re not going to do it in broad daylight, are¡ª¡±


    Tony paused for a moment before his eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯m dying for a smoke, Myra.¡±


    yvolume00:00/00:00MANGA1adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    ¡°Go out and smoke then,¡± Myra replied quickly. Tony had almostpletely quit smoking as ofte; he


    was worried about the baby in her womb. Whenever he wanted to smoke, he would stay away from


    her.


    Tony took the opportunity to put her onto the bed, but he threw himself on top of her instead of leaving.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a better way to quit smoking.¡±


    ¡°You have a meeting a whileter, Tony!¡± Myra¡¯s head was almost ame as she put her hands on the


    man¡¯s chest. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Can¡¯t you wait until tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been putting the baby above everything else every single time because of your pregnancy¡­¡±


    There seemed to be a trace of grievance in the man¡¯s voice.


    Meanwhile, Myra was on the verge of speechlessness!


    ¡°Myra¡­¡± The man¡¯s chest had pressed down on Myra as he nted one kiss after another on her


    neck. He breathed warm air onto her face and neck, giving her an itchy and tingling sensation.


    Myra put her arms around the neck of the man on top of her in resignation. ¡°Be gentle. I¡¯ll be pregnant


    for three full months in another two days.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes grew even darker as he kissed Myra on the lips again with joy in his voice. ¡°It


    seems that you miss me too, Myra¡­¡± He chuckled.


    Myra blushed all the way to her neck. ¡°Who is missing you?! I¡¯m getting up if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    She pretended to get up, but the man held her down right away with all his might, for it was at this


    moment that he was most thick-skinned. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s missing you, of course. I can¡¯t wait to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tony!¡± Myra was so annoyed and amused that she simply silenced Tony by kissing him on the lips.


    When the man finished making out with Myra to his heart¡¯s content, she was already too tired to move


    her fingers. However, a thought came into her mind at that moment. She tugged at the man¡¯s arm,


    snuggled up against him, and looked up at the man. ¡°Earlier today, Cameron said that I¡¯m exploiting


    you to get rid of my past failed marriage and get my hands on the Stark Group¡­ I thought about it.


    Even though I don¡¯t have that idea, things are developing in that direction¡­ What will you think of me?¡±


    Myra was somewhat nervous when she asked this question. After all, what Cameron said was indeed


    the oue.


    Tony frowned slightly before kissing her on the forehead. ¡°Is Cameron someone who will make you feel


    good when you refuse to invest in hispany?¡±


    Myra shook her head. ¡°Of course not.¡± At this moment, Cameron probably hated her guts and wished


    that he didn¡¯t have a daughter like her!


    ¡°That settles it then. Now that he doesn¡¯t want to make you feel good, are you really going to do as he


    wishes?¡± Tony felt a sense of satisfaction as he tightened his arms around Myra¡¯s body. His thin lips


    curved in a smile as he thought to himself, As expected, it¡¯s not bad to quit smoking in such a way. This


    method can be rmended for frequent use.


    Myra shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± she replied. However, she then looked at Tony again. ¡°Let¡¯s put his


    wishes aside. What do you think when both of us are concerned?¡±


    Seeing the persistent look in Myra¡¯s eyes, Tony felt somewhat helpless. Then, he kissed her on the


    forehead and replied, ¡°If this is considered exploitation, I¡¯ll only be too eager for you to take advantage


    of me and bleed me dry! Or¡­¡± He darted a look at her body with undisguised lust before nting a


    hickey on her neck. ¡°You may also bleed me dry in another way.¡±


    Myra was rendered speechless; she felt that she had grossly underestimated how thick-skinned the


    man in front of her could be. With that, she simply turned over and ignored him. When he noticed that


    she had gotten angry, Tony let out a chuckle and coaxed her, ¡°You¡¯re my woman, so I¡¯m doing these


    things just to make you happy; this has nothing to do with someone else or your wishes. In fact, I¡¯ll give


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    you the Stark Group even if you don¡¯t want it. As for your previous marriage, it doesn¡¯t even require


    mentioning¡ªhow am I going to win your love without getting rid of your previous marriage?¡±


    His words sent a warm current flowing through Myra¡¯s heart, and she turned over again. ¡°You like


    speaking honeyed words more and more now.¡±


    Tony readily went along with her. ¡°Well, do you like it?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do if I say that I don¡¯t like it?¡± Myra deliberately made things difficult for him.


    Tony had a look of meaningful joy in his eyes. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take action directly instead of speaking.¡±


    Myra red at him as she was rendered speechless by his words. This b*stard! Then, after hesitating


    for a moment, she said to him, ¡°Also¡­ Olivia sent me a text message just now.¡±


    Tony was a good listener. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She just thanked me.¡±


    Tony nodded impassively. ¡°That¡¯s pretty nice. She knows to be grateful.¡±


    ¡°You know that this isn¡¯t what I mean!¡± Myra red at him again.


    Tonyughed in resignation. ¡°I can arrange a meeting between you two if you¡¯re willing to see her,


    Myra. Of course, no one will force you if you can¡¯t get over this.¡±


    Myra twisted her fingers together, her feelings conflicted. ¡°Doesn¡¯t her mother¡¯s surgery have a high


    probability of sess? Isn¡¯t she only 12 or 13 years old? Is she enduring everything alone without help


    from anyone else?


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tony was impressed by the little girl as well. ¡°She¡¯s a precocious child. I don¡¯t think she


    would¡¯ve bothered you if it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡± Myra took a deep breath. ¡°Just give me more time; I¡¯ll make the decision when I finish


    organizing my thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    The next meeting had been postponed to the afternoon. Since it so happened that Tony was going out


    to do something, Myra followed him out of the Hart Group¡¯s building and went to her small flower shop.


    The two employees stayed dutifully in the shop while she was away, though they didn¡¯t sell many


    flowers that day.


    Just then, the florist handed Myra a document in a brown paper bag. ¡°The man who asked for you


    yesterday came again, Miss Stark. He left this thing behind and asked us to hand it to you when you¡¯re


    here.¡±


    Myra frowned slightly at the sight of the document. She had made everything clear to Sean the day


    before, but he didn¡¯t seem to listen to her at all!

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    As Myra looked at the document in her hand, a feeling of restlessness surged up within her. Then, she


    stuffed the document back in Sharon¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Can you run an errand for me, Sharon? Send


    this back¡ªI know the address of that man¡¯spany.¡±


    Meanwhile, the florist named Sharon looked somewhat ill at ease. ¡°I can do it for you, but the person


    predicted that you¡¯d send this back, Miss Stark. He said that the document in it hase into effect, so


    you must go to him personally if you want to amend it¡­¡±


    Myra opened the brown paper bag speechlessly. As Tony mentioned, it contained individual shares of


    the Stark Group; Sean had listed her as the beneficiary after buying them. Myra pressed her lips


    together, took out her cell phone, and dialed a number. When the call finally picked up, she asked, ¡°Mr.


    Kennedy, what procedures do I need to go through in order to return the Stark Group¡¯s shares given by


    someone else?¡± When she got the answer from the other end of the phone, she looked somewhat


    glum. ¡°I got it. Thank you,¡± she said politely before hanging up. With that, Myra turned to look at Sharon


    helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m going out, so please watch over the shop for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss Stark. Don¡¯t worry about it and go ahead with your stuff; I¡¯ll watch over the shop.¡±


    Sharon waved to her.


    Myra let out a sigh and picked up the document. Then, she turned around and left the flower shop.


    Sean was a lunatic, and Myra had to go to him this time despite knowing that he deliberately wanted


    her to do so. She didn¡¯t want to ept any gifts from him without rhyme or reason, for this would make


    her feel very upset.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Eve stormed into the Chase Group¡¯s building. When the receptionist noticed her arrival,


    she quickly stood up and greeted her by shouting, ¡°Good afternoon, Madam Eve!¡±


    However, Eve turned a deaf ear to it and walked directly toward the elevator.


    At the sight of the scene, the receptionist immediately called Richard to tell him what had happened.


    On the other hand, Sean was on the phone with someone. Now that the Stark Group was in danger of


    copsing, many of its shareholders were interested in selling the shares they were holding. Sean had


    already bought quite a lot of the shares, but he was still contacting people ceaselessly.


    The person on the other end of the line happily sold his shares to Sean at the price Sean quoted. After


    the two of them agreed on it, the person couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Please excuse me for speaking bluntly,


    Director Chase. You know as well that the Stark Group is in a bad situation right now, and the slightest


    carelessness can cause thepany to fall into a bottomless pit, so why would you want to get


    involved in this mess? Of course, I¡¯m very grateful to you for buying up the shares I hold in the Stark


    Group. I¡¯d be reduced to poverty and ruin if you don¡¯t do so.¡±


    Sean attempted a smile as he recalled a past memory. It seemed that he wanted to smile, but he only


    managed a faint smile in the end. ¡°I just want to help a person.¡±


    ¡°Who do you want to help? Could the person be Miss Stark, our general manager?¡± asked the person.


    Some emotion seemed to sh across Sean¡¯s eyes as he muttered softly, ¡°Mm-hm.¡±


    The person sighed. ¡°I heard about the matter between the two of you. I thought you divorced her


    because you didn¡¯t want to be with her anymore, but it seems that there are still many things that I don¡¯t


    know. Nheless¡­¡± The person on the other end of the line hesitated for a moment. Then, he


    couldn¡¯t help but continue, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a few words of reminder for your own good, Director Chase.


    There are limits to helping someone, so don¡¯t ignore everything else for her sake¡­ After all, she may


    not appreciate the favor you¡¯re doing for her.¡±


    Everyone already knew that Myra was together with Tony, the Hart Group¡¯s director and future heir.


    Now that there was aparison, no one believed that Myra would dump Tony and get back together


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with Sean. Meanwhile, Sean¡¯s reckless acquisition of the Stark Group¡¯s shares would put a strain on


    the Chase Group¡¯s cash flow. If anything happened, what Sean gained wouldn¡¯t make up for what he


    had lost, for Myra would definitely not appreciate his kindness.


    Of course, the person didn¡¯t say that in such an offensive way. After all, it was a good thing for him that


    Sean wanted to buy his shares.


    Sean replied tly, ¡°Me helping her is my own business, so you just have to agree to sell the shares


    you¡¯re holding, Mr. Sutton. I have lost many chances when ites to her, so I don¡¯t want to lose the


    When he saw how determined Sean was, the person on the other end of the line could only joke


    around. He said, ¡°Since you think so, Director Chase, I can only wish that you manage to hold your


    beloved woman in your arms as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sean replied.


    Before he could hang up, the door to his office suddenly swung open. Eve looked as ck as thunder,


    and she was followed by Richard; thetter¡¯s helplessness was written all over his face as he nodded


    to Sean and said, ¡°Madam Eve is here, Director Chase.¡±


    Once he hung up his cell phone with a poker face, Sean gave Richard a wave and looked at Eve. He


    greeted impassively and said, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Eve was almost overwhelmed by the sadness within her as she looked at the apathetic-looking man


    before her. Her son had been so apathetic toward her ever since he overheard her conversation with


    Lst time. It was as if the two of them had be strangers; he wouldn¡¯t go home to visit her, nor


    would he call her on his own initiative. Instead, he had silently done a lot of things for that b*tch!


    ¡°I have a meeting in a while, so I won¡¯t be keeping youpany if you have nothing to talk to me


    about, Mom,¡± Sean said. Then, he casually took a document from his desk and walked outside, but Eve


    stopped him halfway.


    ¡°Did you divert our family¡¯s part of the emergency funds, Sean?!¡± Eve felt extremely unhappy upon


    hearing Sean¡¯s words, for she knew that he simply didn¡¯t want to be in herpany. However, some


    matters had to be resolved!


    At the same time, she looked as miserable as sin.


    ¡°Yeah. Something urgent happened to thepany, so I needed to divert that part of the funds to cope


    with the situation. I¡¯ll return the money when things smooth over.¡±


    The Chase Family had kept some money in reserve ever since it recovered from its previous woes, but


    these funds could only be used when the Chase Group was in crisis. Recently, Eve discovered that


    their family¡¯s emergency funds had been diverted. Not only that, the emergency funds were diverted for


    the purpose of¡­


    ¡°Really? In that case, tell me about the emergency that¡¯s happening to ourpany. I¡¯ll see if we need


    to find another way.¡± Eve¡¯s hands clenched tightly into fists by her sides. She didn¡¯t expect that her son


    had be so crazy about Myra. Was he going to lose the entire Chase Group if she hadn¡¯t


    discovered what he was doing?


    ¡°It¡¯s not anything serious, so you don¡¯t have to be worried, Mom.¡± Sean frowned impassively before


    attempting to walk past Eve and go outside.


    However, Eve grabbed his arm this time. ¡°Stay where you are!¡± She gritted her teeth. Eve was no


    longer able to restrain herself, and she thundered at him, ¡°Did you use the Chase Group¡¯s emergency


    funds to buy the Stark Group¡¯s shares, Sean?!¡±


    A trace of emotion quickly flickered across Sean¡¯s eyes, but he remained calm. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.


    Who did you hear this from?¡± he asked. He tried to get Eve¡¯s hand off him, but when she wouldn¡¯t let


    go, he furrowed his brows. ¡°I said that I have a meeting to attend, Mom. Just tell Richard if you have


    anything to say; he¡¯ll convey it to me.¡±


    ¡°We are mother and son, Sean¡ªhave wee to the point of depending on outsiders to deliver


    messages to each other?!¡± Eve had panic and determination written all over her face. ¡°I know that you


    bought the Stark Group¡¯s shares with the money! You¡¯re buying the Stark Group¡¯s shares during such a


    time to give them to Myra, right?! Did shee to you? Did she demand the Stark Group¡¯s shares from


    you?! I¡¯m telling you, Sean¡­ You mustn¡¯t treat her in such a way! She¡¯s simply an ingrate who bites the


    hand that feeds her. Now that she¡¯s together with Tony, she won¡¯te back to you even if she


    epts what you¡¯ve given her!¡±

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    ¡°Well, do you know why she won¡¯te back to me, Mom?¡± Sean¡¯s face darkened the instant he heard


    Eve¡¯s words, and he stared at her without concealing the fierce glint in his eyes. ¡°Would Myra and I


    havee to this point in our rtionship had you not kept being secret about the matter with L¡¯s


    baby?! Aren¡¯t you the one who caused all this, Mom?!¡±


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°I know that you hate me, Sean, but what happened is already in the past¡­ Now that Myra doesn¡¯t


    want to return to your side, she won¡¯te back to you even if you give the Chase Group to her!¡±


    Eve¡¯s heart was full of destion and fear as she saw her son behaving in such a manner. She was


    afraid that the Chase Group would be reduced to ruins in such a way, and that they would go back to


    being poverty-stricken as they were a few years ago. ¡°Listen to me, Sean¡ªdon¡¯t do anything stupid.


    Now that you guys have divorced each other, you two are no longer rted. Don¡¯t put the Chase Group


    in jeopardy for Myra¡¯s sake. The Chase Group is the result of you and your father¡¯s hard work, so how


    could you have the heart to do this?!¡±


    ¡°The former Chase Group is already finished, and the current Chase Group¡­ Mom, you know very well


    who should take the credit for the Chase Group¡¯s restoration to its current state. Myra wants the Stark


    Group, and this is her only chance.¡± Sean didn¡¯t avert his eyes as a flicker of determination shed


    across them.


    ¡°Even if Myra should take the credit, you guys have squared up whatever should be squared up


    between you two during the divorce! This isn¡¯t her only chance; even if it is, it has nothing to do with


    you! As far as I know, Tony ispletely infatuated with Myra, so she¡¯ll definitely take advantage of


    him. With the Hart Group stepping in, you don¡¯t have to help her at all. Listen to my advice, Sean. Calm


    down¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have never been so calm¡­¡± A trace of anguish crept into Sean¡¯s heart as he knew what his mother


    was thinking. However, he deeply realized these days how unbearable it was to live without Myra. The


    tenderness and affection that she once showed him cut his heart cruelly like knives. It was said that


    one would never know how important a woman was to them until she leftpletely, and Sean was


    deeply aware of it now. Not wanting to say anything else to Eve, he rudely shoved her away.


    As a result of the hard push, Eve bumped into Sean¡¯s desk, causing unbearable pain in her elbow.


    However, she couldn¡¯t care less about the pain and yelled at her son, ¡°You¡¯ll regret it, Sean! That


    woman isn¡¯t worthy of you treating her like this at all!¡±


    ¡°Whether she¡¯s worthy of it or not is my own business. You¡¯d better stoping to thepany, Mom,¡±


    Sean replied coldly at the door before leaving his office right away.


    Eve gritted her teeth behind him. It never urred to her before that Myra would have such a great


    influence on her son! Myra was about to get married, yet her son was still unwilling to give up!


    yvolume00:00/00:00FANTASY1adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    ¡°It must be her! Myra must have done something to Sean!¡± Eve¡¯s heart was so full of hatred that she


    was burning with rage. Her family never had peace for a moment ever since Myra married her son; she


    had a hard time sending this scourge away, yet she didn¡¯t know what this scourge had done to her son!


    Eve was at her wits¡¯ end. She wanted to stop her son from making decisions, but she wasn¡¯t in charge


    of thepany right now, so she couldn¡¯t do anything at all. As she headed downstairs, she saw the


    familiar woman in the Chase Group¡¯s lobby. In an instant, her eyes filled with rage, and she walked


    toward the front desk furiously.


    ¡­


    Myra used to work at the Chase Group, but there was no trace of nostalgia within her when she came


    back to this building. She asked the receptionist in a businesslike tone, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, but I¡¯d like


    to see Director Chase.¡±


    Of course, the receptionist knew Myra as well. Upon hearing Myra¡¯s words, she thought for a moment


    and called Richard upstairs. After getting the order from above, she hung up and looked at Myra with a


    smile. ¡°Director Chase would like to meet you upstairs, Miss¡­ Stark.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After expressing her thanks, Myra turned around and was about to walk upstairs when someone


    suddenly grabbed her long hair from behind with tremendous strength. Myra was caught unprepared,


    and her scalp was so painful that she trembled all over.


    Then, she heard a woman¡¯s shrill and venomous voice from behind. ¡°How could you have the cheek to


    don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to right now. You¡¯d better stop what you¡¯re doing; don¡¯t


    covet anything belonging to the Chase Group, for I won¡¯t give you even a coin!¡±


    Myra came to her senses and immediately swung her hand backward to hit the person behind her, and


    it resulted in a loud p across Eve¡¯s face.


    When Eve felt the pain, she let go of Myra; thetter promptly stepped back to keep a safe distance


    from the woman.


    ¡°Are you insane, Mrs. Chase?¡± Myra¡¯s scalp hurt terribly, and her face darkened instantly at the sight of


    Eve. Meanwhile, the older woman looked as mad as hell.


    ¡°You¡¯d be the one driving me crazy if I¡¯m insane!¡± Eve covered the pped part of her face while


    ring at Myra with a look of bitter hatred. ¡°How could you be so shameless, Myra? Not only did you


    seduce my son while seducing Tony, you even shamelessly asked my son for money! Are you so short


    of money?!¡±


    Myra¡¯s eyes were full of mockery. ¡°Who seduced your son, and who asked your son for money?! Don¡¯t


    talk nonsense and make some trumped-up charges against me, Mrs. Chase.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do so?!¡± Eve let out a sneer. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m unaware of that? If you didn¡¯t do so, why


    would youe to my son¡¯spany to see him?! He divorced you long ago, and you got engaged to


    Tony way back! Why are you meeting him if you have no business to do with him?!¡±


    ¡°You should ask your son about that.¡± Myra didn¡¯t want to see Eve, but she knew she couldn¡¯t flinch at


    this moment, so she directly tossed the brown paper bag in her hand to Eve. ¡°Mrs. Chase, may I


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    trouble you to advise your son not toe to me again or give me something odd? You know as well


    that I¡¯m engaged, so it won¡¯t be good if word spreads about this, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t!¡± Eve was so angered that she unintentionally blurted out an expletive. When she saw


    the look of disgust in the receptionist¡¯s eyes, her chest heaved up and down in anger. ¡°You¡¯re the one


    who¡¯s pestering my son! Myra, is it not enough that you have Tony? Why must you keep clinging to my


    son?! What a shameless woman you are!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth, Mrs. Chase.¡± Myra¡¯s eyes darkened in an instant. She had seen how


    crazy Eve could be a long time ago; had she known Eve was at the Chase Group today, she wouldn¡¯t


    havee to meet Sean directly.


    ¡°Are you asking me to watch my mouth? In that case, don¡¯t open your legs in front of my son!¡± Eve¡¯s


    face flushed crimson with anger; she couldn¡¯t sleep all night when she thought of how Myra kept


    bewitching her son since her divorce. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you have carried on with Elliot


    before getting together with Tony. Can you count how many men you¡¯ve slept with?! Now, don¡¯t think of


    ¡ª¡±


    However, a loud p interrupted Eve and caused everyone around her to stop what they were doing;


    everyone looked this way in shock. As she covered her face as best as she could near the front desk,


    Eve looked at her son in disbelief. ¡°Sean¡­ Y-You¡­¡±


    ¡°Send my mother back, Richard. She isn¡¯t in her right mind today.¡± Sean nced at Eve with a stony


    expression as if he wasn¡¯t the person who had raised his hand and pped his mother across the face


    just now.


    Eve still wanted to say something, but Richard knitted his brows and dragged her outside with all his


    might. ¡°Please don¡¯t be impulsive, Madam Eve. Just leave the rest to Director Chase.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave?! This is the Chase Group¡ªit¡¯s my family¡¯spany! What a


    nerve you¡¯ve got, Richard! Hurry up and let go of me¡­¡± Eve¡¯s angry voice gradually faded away


    despite her struggle.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    ¡°Well, do you know why she won¡¯te back to me, Mom?¡± Sean¡¯s face darkened the instant he heard


    Eve¡¯s words, and he stared at her without concealing the fierce glint in his eyes. ¡°Would Myra and I


    havee to this point in our rtionship had you not kept being secret about the matter with L¡¯s


    baby?! Aren¡¯t you the one who caused all this, Mom?!¡±


    ¡°I know that you hate me, Sean, but what happened is already in the past¡­ Now that Myra doesn¡¯t


    want to return to your side, she won¡¯te back to you even if you give the Chase Group to her!¡±


    Eve¡¯s heart was full of destion and fear as she saw her son behaving in such a manner. She was


    afraid that the Chase Group would be reduced to ruins in such a way, and that they would go back to


    being poverty-stricken as they were a few years ago. ¡°Listen to me, Sean¡ªdon¡¯t do anything stupid.


    Now that you guys have divorced each other, you two are no longer rted. Don¡¯t put the Chase Group


    in jeopardy for Myra¡¯s sake. The Chase Group is the result of you and your father¡¯s hard work, so how


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    could you have the heart to do this?!¡±


    ¡°The former Chase Group is already finished, and the current Chase Group¡­ Mom, you know very well


    who should take the credit for the Chase Group¡¯s restoration to its current state. Myra wants the Stark


    Group, and this is her only chance.¡± Sean didn¡¯t avert his eyes as a flicker of determination shed


    across them.


    ¡°Even if Myra should take the credit, you guys have squared up whatever should be squared up


    between you two during the divorce! This isn¡¯t her only chance; even if it is, it has nothing to do with


    you! As far as I know, Tony ispletely infatuated with Myra, so she¡¯ll definitely take advantage of


    him. With the Hart Group stepping in, you don¡¯t have to help her at all. Listen to my advice, Sean. Calm


    down¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have never been so calm¡­¡± A trace of anguish crept into Sean¡¯s heart as he knew what his mother


    was thinking. However, he deeply realized these days how unbearable it was to live without Myra. The


    tenderness and affection that she once showed him cut his heart cruelly like knives. It was said that


    one would never know how important a woman was to them until she leftpletely, and Sean was


    deeply aware of it now. Not wanting to say anything else to Eve, he rudely shoved her away.


    As a result of the hard push, Eve bumped into Sean¡¯s desk, causing unbearable pain in her elbow.


    However, she couldn¡¯t care less about the pain and yelled at her son, ¡°You¡¯ll regret it, Sean! That


    woman isn¡¯t worthy of you treating her like this at all!¡±


    ¡°Whether she¡¯s worthy of it or not is my own business. You¡¯d better stoping to thepany, Mom,¡±


    Sean replied coldly at the door before leaving his office right away.


    Eve gritted her teeth behind him. It never urred to her before that Myra would have such a great


    influence on her son! Myra was about to get married, yet her son was still unwilling to give up!


    ¡°It must be her! Myra must have done something to Sean!¡± Eve¡¯s heart was so full of hatred that she


    was burning with rage. Her family never had peace for a moment ever since Myra married her son; she


    had a hard time sending this scourge away, yet she didn¡¯t know what this scourge had done to her son!


    Eve was at her wits¡¯ end. She wanted to stop her son from making decisions, but she wasn¡¯t in charge


    of thepany right now, so she couldn¡¯t do anything at all. As she headed downstairs, she saw the


    familiar woman in the Chase Group¡¯s lobby. In an instant, her eyes filled with rage, and she walked


    toward the front desk furiously.


    ¡­


    Myra used to work at the Chase Group, but there was no trace of nostalgia within her when she came


    back to this building. She asked the receptionist in a businesslike tone, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, but I¡¯d like


    to see Director Chase.¡±


    Of course, the receptionist knew Myra as well. Upon hearing Myra¡¯s words, she thought for a moment


    and called Richard upstairs. After getting the order from above, she hung up and looked at Myra with a


    smile. ¡°Director Chase would like to meet you upstairs, Miss¡­ Stark.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After expressing her thanks, Myra turned around and was about to walk upstairs when someone


    suddenly grabbed her long hair from behind with tremendous strength. Myra was caught unprepared,


    and her scalp was so painful that she trembled all over.


    Then, she heard a woman¡¯s shrill and venomous voice from behind. ¡°How could you have the cheek to


    don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to right now. You¡¯d better stop what you¡¯re doing; don¡¯t


    covet anything belonging to the Chase Group, for I won¡¯t give you even a coin!¡±


    Myra came to her senses and immediately swung her hand backward to hit the person behind her, and


    it resulted in a loud p across Eve¡¯s face.


    When Eve felt the pain, she let go of Myra; thetter promptly stepped back to keep a safe distance


    from the woman.


    ¡°Are you insane, Mrs. Chase?¡± Myra¡¯s scalp hurt terribly, and her face darkened instantly at the sight of


    Eve. Meanwhile, the older woman looked as mad as hell.


    ¡°You¡¯d be the one driving me crazy if I¡¯m insane!¡± Eve covered the pped part of her face while


    ring at Myra with a look of bitter hatred. ¡°How could you be so shameless, Myra? Not only did you


    seduce my son while seducing Tony, you even shamelessly asked my son for money! Are you so short


    of money?!¡±


    Myra¡¯s eyes were full of mockery. ¡°Who seduced your son, and who asked your son for money?! Don¡¯t


    talk nonsense and make some trumped-up charges against me, Mrs. Chase.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do so?!¡± Eve let out a sneer. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m unaware of that? If you didn¡¯t do so, why


    would youe to my son¡¯spany to see him?! He divorced you long ago, and you got engaged to


    Tony way back! Why are you meeting him if you have no business to do with him?!¡±


    ¡°You should ask your son about that.¡± Myra didn¡¯t want to see Eve, but she knew she couldn¡¯t flinch at


    this moment, so she directly tossed the brown paper bag in her hand to Eve. ¡°Mrs. Chase, may I


    trouble you to advise your son not toe to me again or give me something odd? You know as well


    that I¡¯m engaged, so it won¡¯t be good if word spreads about this, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t!¡± Eve was so angered that she unintentionally blurted out an expletive. When she saw


    the look of disgust in the receptionist¡¯s eyes, her chest heaved up and down in anger. ¡°You¡¯re the one


    who¡¯s pestering my son! Myra, is it not enough that you have Tony? Why must you keep clinging to my


    son?! What a shameless woman you are!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth, Mrs. Chase.¡± Myra¡¯s eyes darkened in an instant. She had seen how


    crazy Eve could be a long time ago; had she known Eve was at the Chase Group today, she wouldn¡¯t


    havee to meet Sean directly.


    ¡°Are you asking me to watch my mouth? In that case, don¡¯t open your legs in front of my son!¡± Eve¡¯s


    face flushed crimson with anger; she couldn¡¯t sleep all night when she thought of how Myra kept


    bewitching her son since her divorce. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you have carried on with Elliot


    before getting together with Tony. Can you count how many men you¡¯ve slept with?! Now, don¡¯t think of


    ¡ª¡±


    However, a loud p interrupted Eve and caused everyone around her to stop what they were doing;


    everyone looked this way in shock. As she covered her face as best as she could near the front desk,


    Eve looked at her son in disbelief. ¡°Sean¡­ Y-You¡­¡±


    ¡°Send my mother back, Richard. She isn¡¯t in her right mind today.¡± Sean nced at Eve with a stony


    expression as if he wasn¡¯t the person who had raised his hand and pped his mother across the face


    just now.


    Eve still wanted to say something, but Richard knitted his brows and dragged her outside with all his


    might. ¡°Please don¡¯t be impulsive, Madam Eve. Just leave the rest to Director Chase.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave?! This is the Chase Group¡ªit¡¯s my family¡¯spany! What a


    nerve you¡¯ve got, Richard! Hurry up and let go of me¡­¡± Eve¡¯s angry voice gradually faded away


    despite her struggle.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Tony didn¡¯t ask her why she went to the Chase Group. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to go back and rest early. I¡¯ll go


    back early tonight.¡±


    The corners of Myra¡¯s mouth turned up slightly when she heard his reply. When he finished his


    sentence, she immediately asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I went to the Chase Group?¡±


    ¡°Why else would you have gone other than to return the share transfer agreement that Sean gave


    you?¡± Tony replied nonchntly as if he didn¡¯t give a damn about this matter or Sean himself.


    Myra smiled. ¡°You actually guessed it right. All right then,e back early tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tony hung up directly without saying anything else.


    When Myra hung up and turned around, Sebastian was still standing beside her. Once she put down


    the receiver, he red at Myra and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re about to get married, yet you keep going to the


    Chase Group. Aren¡¯t you worried that your fianc¨¦ will be jealous?¡±


    ¡°Tony isn¡¯t jealous at all; he didn¡¯t even ask me what I was doing there,¡± Myra replied with a smile. ¡°He


    trusts me, so you¡¯ll trust me as well, won¡¯t you, Old Master Hart?¡±


    ¡°Did I say that I don¡¯t trust you?¡± Sebastian gave Myra another re with a stern expression.


    Myra gave a soft smile. ¡°Even so, I should tell you what happened, Old Master Hart. Sean bought a lot


    of the Stark Group¡¯s shares recently, and he transferred them under my name. Hence, I went there


    today to return the shares to him.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened at once. ¡°What?! Is that brat still pestering you?!¡±


    ¡°Well, you can say that.¡± Myra sat down on the sofa and massaged her sore feet.


    ¡°Hmph! What a thick-skinned man he is!¡± Sebastian was displeased at the thought of Sean, for it felt


    awful that someone kept thinking about his granddaughter-inw. He looked at Myra seriously and


    said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve decided to be together with my grandson, you mustn¡¯t transfer your affections to


    someone else again. Do you get it? You¡¯ll never find someone else like this grandson of mine in the


    future no matter how hard you try.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike Tony, Old Master Hart?¡± Myra feigned puzzlement as she winked at Sebastian. ¡°You


    used to wish that you never had a grandson like him, but now you¡¯re praising him to the skies.¡±


    Sebastian gave a snort before retorting with a straight face, ¡°Since when did I dislike him?¡±


    Myra was somewhat speechless. Atst, she knew from whom Tony inherited his shamelessness.


    In the evening, Myra went to the kitchen to help with dinner preparations. Suddenly, her cell phone


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rang. When she ran over and picked up the phone, she saw that it was a phone call from Elliot.


    Elliot¡¯s usually casual-sounding voice became somewhat solemn, and it was quite rare. ¡°Myra, Tony


    might be hometer tonight; something came up at thepany at thest moment. By the way, he


    asked me to tell you that you guys don¡¯t have to wait for him to have dinner. He¡¯ll order some takeout


    with us and have some food to fill his stomach.¡±


    When she heard Elliot¡¯s tone, Myra surmised that something serious had happened to thepany.


    Thinking that it wasn¡¯t good to eat takeout, she suggested, ¡°Would you like me to deliver dinner to you


    guys? Where are you all? Are you guys at the Hart Group?¡±


    Elliot thought for a moment before turning her down. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, Myra. Something might


    happen tonight, so don¡¯t leave the Hart Residence. Tony will probably go back tonight.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen?¡± Myra had her heart in her mouth the instant she heard Elliot¡¯s words. Elliot


    was seldom so serious; he wouldn¡¯t speak in such a tone unless something serious would happen. ¡°Did


    anything happen to Tony? Why are you the one calling me? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Myra. Nothing happened to Tony; he¡¯s now helping Shawn deal with some matters. Let¡¯s


    put it this way¡ªthe matter tonight is very important. If things go smoothly, the Walton Family, the


    neer to Bradfort City, will suffer heavy losses tomorrow afternoon.¡± Elliot knitted his brows. He


    knew that he couldn¡¯t tell Myra the whole story; if she insisted oning to the Hart Group, he would


    have nothing topensate Tony with once anything unexpected happened midway through this and


    something happened to her. Besides, they hadn¡¯t gotten their hands on key evidence to bring awsuit


    against the Walton Family, though L was already working hard on that. As long as they obtained the


    evidence, it would be easy to sue the Walton Family.


    Myra couldn¡¯t help herself and thought deeper into it; she felt that the manner in which Elliot spoke was


    too serious. ¡°Will you guys be in danger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The Walton Family should be still unaware of what we¡¯re doing, but for safety reasons, you¡¯d


    better stay at home, Myra.¡±


    ¡°All right. Be careful then,¡± Myra reminded warily.


    She was in no mood to prepare dinner after hanging up. After taking off her apron, she went to


    Sebastian¡¯s study and told him what Elliot had told her over the phone just now.


    However, Sebastian looked very unperturbed and continued to focus on his painting after listening to


    her words. ¡°What are you getting into a panic about? They know what to do, and they know very well


    what they should take precautions against.¡±


    ¡°Should we send a few bodyguards to protect them?¡± Myra woulde up with some half-baked ideas


    whenever she was nervous.


    Sebastian shot a sidelong nce at her. ¡°Won¡¯t we give ourselves away? Aren¡¯t we telling the Walton


    Family inly that they¡¯re going to make a big move if we do so?¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Myra was afraid that the Walton Family might do something desperate once they learned


    something. After all, Elliot told her just now that the Waltons would suffer heavy losses if everything


    went smoothly.


    ¡°Just read a book if your mood fluctuates that much. My grandson still has this bit of capability, so you


    should trust him.¡±


    Since Sebastian didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood to talk about this again, Myra could only drop the


    matter. ¡°All right.¡±


    Myra ate little for dinner that evening since she was worried about Tony. When Lisa asked her about it,


    she merely said that she didn¡¯t feel like eating.


    Even so, Lisa brought her a bowl of chicken soup after dinner. ¡°Even if you have no stomach for dinner,


    you must drink this soup,¡± she said. When she saw how worried Myra looked, her expression softened


    considerably. ¡°I know that you¡¯re worried about Tony, but please rest assured. He has handled a lot of


    such matters with Shawn and Damian in the past, so you don¡¯t have to be worried. He¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Myra finished the chicken soup in one gulp since she didn¡¯t want the old woman to worry about


    her. She choked for a moment while drinking it, but she soon drank it to thest drop.


    However, her stomach began to churn after Lisa left; Myra ran to the bathroom and vomited the


    chicken soup she had just drunk. She had never felt so tormented while waiting for someone toe


    home. Even when she was still married to Sean in the past, she never wanted Sean toe home so


    urgently despite her one-sided love for him. However, she didn¡¯t dare to call Tony at this moment, for


    she was afraid of disturbing him or keeping them from their affairs.


    Time went by slowly, and every hour felt like an hour to her. Atst, the sound of a car driving in could


    be heard downstairs outside the window in the wee hours of the morning.


    Myra was in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t even have time to wear slippers as she ran outside. Sebastian


    opened the door at the same time, but she could no longer notice him. On the other hand, Sebastian


    was appalled to see her running downstairs. ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t run¡­¡±


    Myra only heard someone talking behind her, but all she could think about right now was the man


    outside. As soon as she ran to the hallway, the door was opened from the outside.


    As she stood by the hallway in a daze, she watched the door open little by little before the face she


    missed very much finally appeared before her. For some reason, she felt an inexplicable twinge in her


    nose, and her eyes reddened instantly.


    Tony opened the door and was startled to see the woman standing at the door. When he noticed her


    reddened eyes, his heart melted all of a sudden; he walked up to the woman before him and took her


    into his arms. ¡°Why are you crying? Didn¡¯t I ask Elliot to tell you that I¡¯d being backter?¡±


    At the mention of Elliot, Myra immediately freed herself from Tony¡¯s embrace, grabbed his arms, and


    eyed him up and down for a long time. She then asked anxiously, ¡°Did anything happen to you? Did


    you get injured?¡±


    ¡°What happened to me? Why would I get injured?¡± Tony asked puzzledly.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Tony didn¡¯t ask her why she went to the Chase Group. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to go back and rest early. I¡¯ll go


    back early tonight.¡±


    The corners of Myra¡¯s mouth turned up slightly when she heard his reply. When he finished his


    sentence, she immediately asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I went to the Chase Group?¡±


    ¡°Why else would you have gone other than to return the share transfer agreement that Sean gave


    you?¡± Tony replied nonchntly as if he didn¡¯t give a damn about this matter or Sean himself.


    Myra smiled. ¡°You actually guessed it right. All right then,e back early tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tony hung up directly without saying anything else.


    When Myra hung up and turned around, Sebastian was still standing beside her. Once she put down


    the receiver, he red at Myra and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re about to get married, yet you keep going to the


    Chase Group. Aren¡¯t you worried that your fianc¨¦ will be jealous?¡±


    ¡°Tony isn¡¯t jealous at all; he didn¡¯t even ask me what I was doing there,¡± Myra replied with a smile. ¡°He


    trusts me, so you¡¯ll trust me as well, won¡¯t you, Old Master Hart?¡±


    ¡°Did I say that I don¡¯t trust you?¡± Sebastian gave Myra another re with a stern expression.


    Myra gave a soft smile. ¡°Even so, I should tell you what happened, Old Master Hart. Sean bought a lot


    of the Stark Group¡¯s shares recently, and he transferred them under my name. Hence, I went there


    today to return the shares to him.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened at once. ¡°What?! Is that brat still pestering you?!¡±


    ¡°Well, you can say that.¡± Myra sat down on the sofa and massaged her sore feet.


    ¡°Hmph! What a thick-skinned man he is!¡± Sebastian was displeased at the thought of Sean, for it felt


    awful that someone kept thinking about his granddaughter-inw. He looked at Myra seriously and


    said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve decided to be together with my grandson, you mustn¡¯t transfer your affections to


    someone else again. Do you get it? You¡¯ll never find someone else like this grandson of mine in the


    future no matter how hard you try.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike Tony, Old Master Hart?¡± Myra feigned puzzlement as she winked at Sebastian. ¡°You


    used to wish that you never had a grandson like him, but now you¡¯re praising him to the skies.¡±


    Sebastian gave a snort before retorting with a straight face, ¡°Since when did I dislike him?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Myra was somewhat speechless. Atst, she knew from whom Tony inherited his shamelessness.


    In the evening, Myra went to the kitchen to help with dinner preparations. Suddenly, her cell phone


    rang. When she ran over and picked up the phone, she saw that it was a phone call from Elliot.


    Elliot¡¯s usually casual-sounding voice became somewhat solemn, and it was quite rare. ¡°Myra, Tony


    might be hometer tonight; something came up at thepany at thest moment. By the way, he


    asked me to tell you that you guys don¡¯t have to wait for him to have dinner. He¡¯ll order some takeout


    with us and have some food to fill his stomach.¡±


    When she heard Elliot¡¯s tone, Myra surmised that something serious had happened to thepany.


    Thinking that it wasn¡¯t good to eat takeout, she suggested, ¡°Would you like me to deliver dinner to you


    guys? Where are you all? Are you guys at the Hart Group?¡±


    Elliot thought for a moment before turning her down. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, Myra. Something might


    happen tonight, so don¡¯t leave the Hart Residence. Tony will probably go back tonight.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen?¡± Myra had her heart in her mouth the instant she heard Elliot¡¯s words. Elliot


    was seldom so serious; he wouldn¡¯t speak in such a tone unless something serious would happen. ¡°Did


    anything happen to Tony? Why are you the one calling me? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Myra. Nothing happened to Tony; he¡¯s now helping Shawn deal with some matters. Let¡¯s


    put it this way¡ªthe matter tonight is very important. If things go smoothly, the Walton Family, the


    neer to Bradfort City, will suffer heavy losses tomorrow afternoon.¡± Elliot knitted his brows. He


    knew that he couldn¡¯t tell Myra the whole story; if she insisted oning to the Hart Group, he would


    have nothing topensate Tony with once anything unexpected happened midway through this and


    something happened to her. Besides, they hadn¡¯t gotten their hands on key evidence to bring awsuit


    against the Walton Family, though L was already working hard on that. As long as they obtained the


    evidence, it would be easy to sue the Walton Family.


    Myra couldn¡¯t help herself and thought deeper into it; she felt that the manner in which Elliot spoke was


    too serious. ¡°Will you guys be in danger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The Walton Family should be still unaware of what we¡¯re doing, but for safety reasons, you¡¯d


    better stay at home, Myra.¡±


    ¡°All right. Be careful then,¡± Myra reminded warily.


    She was in no mood to prepare dinner after hanging up. After taking off her apron, she went to


    Sebastian¡¯s study and told him what Elliot had told her over the phone just now.


    However, Sebastian looked very unperturbed and continued to focus on his painting after listening to


    her words. ¡°What are you getting into a panic about? They know what to do, and they know very well


    what they should take precautions against.¡±


    ¡°Should we send a few bodyguards to protect them?¡± Myra woulde up with some half-baked ideas


    whenever she was nervous.


    Sebastian shot a sidelong nce at her. ¡°Won¡¯t we give ourselves away? Aren¡¯t we telling the Walton


    Family inly that they¡¯re going to make a big move if we do so?¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Myra was afraid that the Walton Family might do something desperate once they learned


    something. After all, Elliot told her just now that the Waltons would suffer heavy losses if everything


    went smoothly.


    ¡°Just read a book if your mood fluctuates that much. My grandson still has this bit of capability, so you


    should trust him.¡±


    Since Sebastian didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood to talk about this again, Myra could only drop the


    matter. ¡°All right.¡±


    Myra ate little for dinner that evening since she was worried about Tony. When Lisa asked her about it,


    she merely said that she didn¡¯t feel like eating.


    Even so, Lisa brought her a bowl of chicken soup after dinner. ¡°Even if you have no stomach for dinner,


    you must drink this soup,¡± she said. When she saw how worried Myra looked, her expression softened


    considerably. ¡°I know that you¡¯re worried about Tony, but please rest assured. He has handled a lot of


    such matters with Shawn and Damian in the past, so you don¡¯t have to be worried. He¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Myra finished the chicken soup in one gulp since she didn¡¯t want the old woman to worry about


    her. She choked for a moment while drinking it, but she soon drank it to thest drop.


    However, her stomach began to churn after Lisa left; Myra ran to the bathroom and vomited the


    chicken soup she had just drunk. She had never felt so tormented while waiting for someone toe


    home. Even when she was still married to Sean in the past, she never wanted Sean toe home so


    urgently despite her one-sided love for him. However, she didn¡¯t dare to call Tony at this moment, for


    she was afraid of disturbing him or keeping them from their affairs.


    Time went by slowly, and every hour felt like an hour to her. Atst, the sound of a car driving in could


    be heard downstairs outside the window in the wee hours of the morning.


    Myra was in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t even have time to wear slippers as she ran outside. Sebastian


    opened the door at the same time, but she could no longer notice him. On the other hand, Sebastian


    was appalled to see her running downstairs. ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t run¡­¡±


    Myra only heard someone talking behind her, but all she could think about right now was the man


    outside. As soon as she ran to the hallway, the door was opened from the outside.


    As she stood by the hallway in a daze, she watched the door open little by little before the face she


    missed very much finally appeared before her. For some reason, she felt an inexplicable twinge in her


    nose, and her eyes reddened instantly.


    Tony opened the door and was startled to see the woman standing at the door. When he noticed her


    reddened eyes, his heart melted all of a sudden; he walked up to the woman before him and took her


    into his arms. ¡°Why are you crying? Didn¡¯t I ask Elliot to tell you that I¡¯d being backter?¡±


    At the mention of Elliot, Myra immediately freed herself from Tony¡¯s embrace, grabbed his arms, and


    eyed him up and down for a long time. She then asked anxiously, ¡°Did anything happen to you? Did


    you get injured?¡±


    ¡°What happened to me? Why would I get injured?¡± Tony asked puzzledly.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Tony didn¡¯t ask her why she went to the Chase Group. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to go back and rest early. I¡¯ll go


    back early tonight.¡±


    The corners of Myra¡¯s mouth turned up slightly when she heard his reply. When he finished his


    sentence, she immediately asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I went to the Chase Group?¡±


    ¡°Why else would you have gone other than to return the share transfer agreement that Sean gave


    you?¡± Tony replied nonchntly as if he didn¡¯t give a damn about this matter or Sean himself.


    Myra smiled. ¡°You actually guessed it right. All right then,e back early tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tony hung up directly without saying anything else.


    When Myra hung up and turned around, Sebastian was still standing beside her. Once she put down


    the receiver, he red at Myra and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re about to get married, yet you keep going to the


    Chase Group. Aren¡¯t you worried that your fianc¨¦ will be jealous?¡±


    ¡°Tony isn¡¯t jealous at all; he didn¡¯t even ask me what I was doing there,¡± Myra replied with a smile. ¡°He


    trusts me, so you¡¯ll trust me as well, won¡¯t you, Old Master Hart?¡±


    ¡°Did I say that I don¡¯t trust you?¡± Sebastian gave Myra another re with a stern expression.


    Myra gave a soft smile. ¡°Even so, I should tell you what happened, Old Master Hart. Sean bought a lot


    of the Stark Group¡¯s shares recently, and he transferred them under my name. Hence, I went there


    today to return the shares to him.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened at once. ¡°What?! Is that brat still pestering you?!¡±


    ¡°Well, you can say that.¡± Myra sat down on the sofa and massaged her sore feet.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Hmph! What a thick-skinned man he is!¡± Sebastian was displeased at the thought of Sean, for it felt


    awful that someone kept thinking about his granddaughter-inw. He looked at Myra seriously and


    said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve decided to be together with my grandson, you mustn¡¯t transfer your affections to


    someone else again. Do you get it? You¡¯ll never find someone else like this grandson of mine in the


    future no matter how hard you try.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike Tony, Old Master Hart?¡± Myra feigned puzzlement as she winked at Sebastian. ¡°You


    used to wish that you never had a grandson like him, but now you¡¯re praising him to the skies.¡±


    Sebastian gave a snort before retorting with a straight face, ¡°Since when did I dislike him?¡±


    Myra was somewhat speechless. Atst, she knew from whom Tony inherited his shamelessness.


    In the evening, Myra went to the kitchen to help with dinner preparations. Suddenly, her cell phone


    rang. When she ran over and picked up the phone, she saw that it was a phone call from Elliot.


    Elliot¡¯s usually casual-sounding voice became somewhat solemn, and it was quite rare. ¡°Myra, Tony


    might be hometer tonight; something came up at thepany at thest moment. By the way, he


    asked me to tell you that you guys don¡¯t have to wait for him to have dinner. He¡¯ll order some takeout


    with us and have some food to fill his stomach.¡±


    When she heard Elliot¡¯s tone, Myra surmised that something serious had happened to thepany.


    Thinking that it wasn¡¯t good to eat takeout, she suggested, ¡°Would you like me to deliver dinner to you


    guys? Where are you all? Are you guys at the Hart Group?¡±


    Elliot thought for a moment before turning her down. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, Myra. Something might


    happen tonight, so don¡¯t leave the Hart Residence. Tony will probably go back tonight.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen?¡± Myra had her heart in her mouth the instant she heard Elliot¡¯s words. Elliot


    was seldom so serious; he wouldn¡¯t speak in such a tone unless something serious would happen. ¡°Did


    anything happen to Tony? Why are you the one calling me? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Myra. Nothing happened to Tony; he¡¯s now helping Shawn deal with some matters. Let¡¯s


    put it this way¡ªthe matter tonight is very important. If things go smoothly, the Walton Family, the


    neer to Bradfort City, will suffer heavy losses tomorrow afternoon.¡± Elliot knitted his brows. He


    knew that he couldn¡¯t tell Myra the whole story; if she insisted oning to the Hart Group, he would


    have nothing topensate Tony with once anything unexpected happened midway through this and


    something happened to her. Besides, they hadn¡¯t gotten their hands on key evidence to bring awsuit


    against the Walton Family, though L was already working hard on that. As long as they obtained the


    evidence, it would be easy to sue the Walton Family.


    Myra couldn¡¯t help herself and thought deeper into it; she felt that the manner in which Elliot spoke was


    too serious. ¡°Will you guys be in danger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The Walton Family should be still unaware of what we¡¯re doing, but for safety reasons, you¡¯d


    better stay at home, Myra.¡±


    ¡°All right. Be careful then,¡± Myra reminded warily.


    She was in no mood to prepare dinner after hanging up. After taking off her apron, she went to


    Sebastian¡¯s study and told him what Elliot had told her over the phone just now.


    However, Sebastian looked very unperturbed and continued to focus on his painting after listening to


    her words. ¡°What are you getting into a panic about? They know what to do, and they know very well


    what they should take precautions against.¡±


    ¡°Should we send a few bodyguards to protect them?¡± Myra woulde up with some half-baked ideas


    whenever she was nervous.


    Sebastian shot a sidelong nce at her. ¡°Won¡¯t we give ourselves away? Aren¡¯t we telling the Walton


    Family inly that they¡¯re going to make a big move if we do so?¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Myra was afraid that the Walton Family might do something desperate once they learned


    something. After all, Elliot told her just now that the Waltons would suffer heavy losses if everything


    went smoothly.


    ¡°Just read a book if your mood fluctuates that much. My grandson still has this bit of capability, so you


    should trust him.¡±


    Since Sebastian didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood to talk about this again, Myra could only drop the


    matter. ¡°All right.¡±


    Myra ate little for dinner that evening since she was worried about Tony. When Lisa asked her about it,


    she merely said that she didn¡¯t feel like eating.


    Even so, Lisa brought her a bowl of chicken soup after dinner. ¡°Even if you have no stomach for dinner,


    you must drink this soup,¡± she said. When she saw how worried Myra looked, her expression softened


    considerably. ¡°I know that you¡¯re worried about Tony, but please rest assured. He has handled a lot of


    such matters with Shawn and Damian in the past, so you don¡¯t have to be worried. He¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Myra finished the chicken soup in one gulp since she didn¡¯t want the old woman to worry about


    her. She choked for a moment while drinking it, but she soon drank it to thest drop.


    However, her stomach began to churn after Lisa left; Myra ran to the bathroom and vomited the


    chicken soup she had just drunk. She had never felt so tormented while waiting for someone toe


    home. Even when she was still married to Sean in the past, she never wanted Sean toe home so


    urgently despite her one-sided love for him. However, she didn¡¯t dare to call Tony at this moment, for


    she was afraid of disturbing him or keeping them from their affairs.


    Time went by slowly, and every hour felt like an hour to her. Atst, the sound of a car driving in could


    be heard downstairs outside the window in the wee hours of the morning.


    Myra was in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t even have time to wear slippers as she ran outside. Sebastian


    opened the door at the same time, but she could no longer notice him. On the other hand, Sebastian


    was appalled to see her running downstairs. ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t run¡­¡±


    Myra only heard someone talking behind her, but all she could think about right now was the man


    outside. As soon as she ran to the hallway, the door was opened from the outside.


    As she stood by the hallway in a daze, she watched the door open little by little before the face she


    missed very much finally appeared before her. For some reason, she felt an inexplicable twinge in her


    nose, and her eyes reddened instantly.


    Tony opened the door and was startled to see the woman standing at the door. When he noticed her


    reddened eyes, his heart melted all of a sudden; he walked up to the woman before him and took her


    into his arms. ¡°Why are you crying? Didn¡¯t I ask Elliot to tell you that I¡¯d being backter?¡±


    At the mention of Elliot, Myra immediately freed herself from Tony¡¯s embrace, grabbed his arms, and


    eyed him up and down for a long time. She then asked anxiously, ¡°Did anything happen to you? Did


    you get injured?¡±


    ¡°What happened to me? Why would I get injured?¡± Tony asked puzzledly.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Everyone rxed a little now that the matter was solved for the most part. Myra darted Elliot an angry


    look, prompting Tony to hold her tighter.


    ¡­


    Myra didn¡¯t know how things were going, but the news was soon updated on her cell phone. The


    moneyundering activities carried out by the Walton Family of the Bradfort City had been exposed.


    Moreover, it was reported that the Walton Family was suspected of smuggling, drug trafficking, and


    even murder, so the police hadunched an investigation.


    It took less than two months from the moment the Walton Family made the preparations until the


    moment they executed their ns, yet they recklessly created a lot of disturbance in Bradfort City, this


    caused everyone in the city to feel insecure for a moment. Many of those who had contact with the


    Walton Family started to dissociate themselves from the family, and it was even reported that the three


    men of the Walton Family had been taken to the police station for questioning. The big family that had


    been expanding rapidly in Bradfort City copsed in a short time, and all its funds were frozen.


    Upon reading these news reports, Myra learned why Cameron would be so panic-stricken. This was


    because it waster reported in the news that Cameron had been detained for questioning as well. Not


    only that, Kris and Myra¡ªhis daughters¡ªwere dragged into this because of him. Even though Myra


    was only mentioned as Cameron¡¯s eldest daughter and the current fianc¨¦e of Tony Stark, the director


    of the Hart Group, such a brief description was sufficient enough to cause a lot of trouble. If Tony and


    his friends hadn¡¯t been secretly helping Shawn with this case, both Myra and Tony would¡¯ve probably


    been taken to the police station for questioning too.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Edward, Samuel, and Gideon were taken to the police station.


    Gemma, who had just learned of the news, was totally clueless about what had happened. She only


    knew that the three of them had been nning something, but she thought that they were working hard


    to expand theirpany¡¯s business. She didn¡¯t know that they were involved in something like this!


    ¡°Mom, Mom¡­ What should we do?!¡± The gauze on her face had been removed, but her wounds


    looked extremely terrifying since they hadn¡¯t healedpletely. However, she couldn¡¯t care less about


    whether her face was good-looking or not at this moment.


    Shelly¡¯s face was full of panic and fear as well. Her daughter didn¡¯t know these things because they


    had concealed this from her; after all, they feared that she couldn¡¯t keep anything to herself with her


    temper. However, Shelly was aware of these things. Even so, they had always been steady and left


    nothing to chance, so what exactly had gone wrong?


    Either way, I¡¯ll have to seek help right away no matter what. As she tried hard to maintain her


    boyfriend, and see if he can do anything!¡±


    Truth be told, Ernie and Gemma had only known each other for a few days; Gemma knew that her


    rtionship with him had not progressed to the point where he would help them at such a time.


    However, she could only turn to him first at this moment.


    She immediately called Ernie. Since they had a bit of an argumentst time, she assumed an


    extremely mild manner this time. ¡°Are you free right now, Ernie? Something has happened to me over


    here, so I¡¯d like to ask you¡­ Hello? Hello? Hello?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the other end


    immediately disconnected the call¡ªshe could no longer get through to him when she called him again.


    She looked at her cell phone in disbelief and said, ¡°Mom, Ernie hung up on me and is refusing to


    answer my phone calls!¡±


    Upon hearing Gemma¡¯s words, Shelly slumped to the ground at once. ¡°Oh, no! We¡¯re finished!


    Gemma¡­ we¡¯re really doomed this time¡­¡±


    Since marrying into the Walton Family, Shelly slowly learned a lot about the history of how the Walton


    Family built up its wealth, of which smuggling and drug trafficking were naturally inevitable aspects of it.


    However, the Walton Family had been concealing it very well. On the outside, the family¡¯spany


    looked just like a typicalrgepany, so no one could get anything on the family at all.


    Shelly was a woman with insatiable greed and a false sense of pride. Even though she was aware of


    the Walton Family¡¯s criminal activities, she kept them a secret as well for the sake of her own future.


    This time, they came to Bradfort City to rid themselves of the suspicion they had fallen under back in


    the United States and make a fresh start. However, making a fresh start required capital, so they used


    a lot of dirty money. There had never been an ident before, but they didn¡¯t expect that something


    wrong would happen in such a short time when they were in Bradfort City!


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, Mom!¡± Gemma¡¯s hands trembled as well. ¡°Grandpa, Dad, and Gideon won¡¯t do that


    kind of stuff. I don¡¯t believe it; perhaps there¡¯s a mistake!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ There isn¡¯t a mistake¡­ It¡¯s true,¡± Shelly replied. Then, she got up from the ground and dragged


    Gemma upstairs. ¡°Come on; let¡¯s pack our stuff together. Hurry up and get out of here!¡±


    Gemma shook Shelly off, though. ¡°Are you crazy, Mom?!¡± She looked at Shelly in disbelief. ¡°Where can


    we go now that Grandpa, Dad, and Gideon are still in the police station?! Nothing has happened to


    them yet! Besides, where can we go now that all our funds are frozen?!¡±


    ¡°I have some legally earned money of my own. Listen to me, Gemma¡ªwe must go abroad and lie low


    for a while at this moment! Your Grandpa, your Dad, and Gideon are finished this time, but you¡¯re still


    all right! Come with me; we can¡¯t let them drag us into this!¡±


    ¡°Are we still all right? Just look at me, Mom¡ªwhich part of me is all right?!¡± Gemma pointed at her face.


    ¡°I know that you have some money, but it¡¯s not enough to cover the costs of my treatment! Mom, I don¡¯t


    want to spend my entire life being so useless! I want to wait for Grandpa, Dad, and Gideon to be


    released; I believe that they¡¯ll be released!¡±


    ¡°Come with me, Gemma!¡± Shelly pulled Gemma harder. Only she knew what moneyundering meant.


    Moreover, the Walton Family wasn¡¯t clean at all. Once the dirty money was discovered, other clues


    would be found soon after that. Eventually, the two of them would only be brought into trouble. Besides,


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I have taken part in this¡­ At the thought of this, Shelly dragged Gemma upstairs even harder no


    matter whether she tried to resist or not.


    Gemma¡¯s arm was injured in the first ce, so she couldn¡¯t stand being pulled so hard by Shelly as the


    luggages; then, she found her and Gemma¡¯s passports. However, just as she was about to grab


    Gemma, thetter¡ªwho couldn¡¯t ept the fact that her mother was a person who wanted to abandon


    her family and run away on her own¡ªran away from home by herself. Shelly ran after her, but she


    failed to catch up with her after a few steps. Then, as she heard the car engine being started up


    outside, she bitterly threw her suitcases away with a slight change in her countenance. ¡°You¡¯ll get me


    killed sooner orter, Gemma!¡±


    Gemma drove one of the family¡¯s cars and went outside. She didn¡¯t know where to go, but she knew


    that she couldn¡¯t leave. She would still be the Young Lady of the Walton Family if she stayed, but she


    would be a nobody if she left. Besides, how was she going to live her life in the future with her face


    looking like that?


    She didn¡¯t believe that her grandfather, father, and brother would engage in smuggling and drug


    trafficking activities; she thought that there must be a mistake about all of this. Right now, the Hart


    Family was the only family who could stop everything. Shawn, who was Tony¡¯s brother, had some


    influence in the city council. Meanwhile, Tony was capable of ensuring her family¡¯s safety. If he was


    willing to help at this moment, she wouldn¡¯t have to face the misery of having her entire family ruined!


    With this thought in mind, she made a U-turn and drove to the Hart Group.


    Meanwhile, Myra and Tony went back together to the Hart Group first. He had wanted to send her


    home first, but she insisted on following him around and promised that she would behave herself and


    avoid disturbing him. Feeling helpless, he could only take her to the Hart Group with him.


    As soon as they entered his office, Leo delivered him a message. ¡°Miss Walton is now making a scene


    downstairs as she was stopped there. She said that she must see you; otherwise, she¡¯ll kill herself at


    the Hart Group¡¯s entrance.¡±


    ¡°Just give her a knife,¡± Tony replied expressionlessly.


    Leo couldn¡¯t help but snort withughter, for his boss¡¯s answer was not far from what he had predicted.


    Gemma was incredibly stupid; even if the Hart Group didn¡¯t help wipe out the Walton Family, it wouldn¡¯t


    let itselfe under suspicion by getting involved with the family at this very moment, let alone helping


    her.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her right away.¡± Leo immediately headed outside. The receptionists probably wouldn¡¯t be


    able to handle Gemma if she caused a scene, so the only way was for him to deal with her personally.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Myra¡¯s phone was spammed with iing calls as soon as she resumed her work at the


    Hart Group. This time, a handful of the Stark Group¡¯s shareholders were calling her at the same time;


    after one issue was resolved, another was waiting on the line. They were all begging for her to find a


    way to save the Stark Group. At the same time, they were also hinting at her to get Tony to help with


    the Stark Group¡¯s current predicament.


    When Tony came in, she was still on the phone; her phone was already heating up and running out of


    battery as well. When he saw the situation that she was in, he hastily grabbed her phone from her hand


    and snapped into the receiver, ¡°Myra is pregnant¡ªshe¡¯s been advised by the doctor to stay away from


    harmful radiation.¡±


    Then, he bluntly ended the call with Hansen.


    Myra looked up at him in resignation. ¡°The Stark Group isn¡¯t holding up anymore; Mr. Baker only called


    because he¡¯s worried.¡±


    ¡°Something like this can easily be settled in a few words, but he¡¯s been babbling on for almost an


    hour¡­ Do you even spend this long on the phone with me?¡± Tony gave her a sideway nce before he


    handed her a file of documents.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Myra epted the file and flipped it open to have a look¡ªit was another one of the Stark


    Group¡¯spany equity transfer agreements.


    Her eyes were filled with helplessness as she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t used my share of money from the Chase


    Group; I was nning to use it and acquire some of these stocks, but as usual, you¡¯re already one step


    ahead of me.¡±


    ¡°Is there really a need topete between us?¡±


    Tony squeezed her hand out of slight dissatisfaction before guiding her toward the bed. ¡°I told Leo to


    bring back some refreshments; you didn¡¯t eat well today, so tell me if you¡¯re craving anything and I¡¯ll


    give Leo a call right now.¡±


    ¡°I am, actually.¡± Myra gave it a thought as she licked her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m suddenly


    craving for something sour. Can you get me some sour plums?¡±


    Tony smiled at her with a pampering look in his eyes. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have him bring home some sour


    plums; fruits are good for your health, after all.¡±


    As he said that, he stared fixedly at the woman before him; Myra was three months pregnant, but she


    didn¡¯t look too out of shape since she was being taken care of very well at home. Nevertheless, her


    figure couldn¡¯t be further from her slim and petite build from before; she¡¯d gained quite a fewyers on


    her waist, her face, and her legs. She was a little plumper, but she looked nowhere near ugly. Instead,


    she emanated a faint motherly charm¡ªher eyes glowed with a certain tenderness, and her facial


    features had softened considerably. It made her look soothing to the eye.


    Myra was a little embarrassed from the way that Tony was staring at her. She turned away slightly and


    muttered, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a lot more beautiful these days.¡± Tony wrapped her in his arms and let out a low chuckle


    in her ear.


    There wasn¡¯t a woman in the world who didn¡¯t like to beplimented, especially when it came from


    the man she loved. Myra¡¯s ears reddened in embarrassment and she red yfully at him. ¡°You¡¯re


    saying that I¡¯ve gotten a lot fatter, huh?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not fat; you¡¯re just a little plump. You¡¯re a lot prettier like this¡ªyou used to be too skinny.¡± Tony


    was telling the truth, for he felt that Myra couldn¡¯t be considered fat at all. Instead, she was much


    healthier with a little more meat on her; herplexion had improved as well, and she truly looked like


    she was glowing from within.


    ¡°I just think you look better like this,¡± he said. With that, Myra looked down at her own body helplessly.


    Since she was indeed pregnant, she could only eat regardless of how she felt.


    The couple hugged for some time before Myra suddenly looked up and asked, ¡°The amount of shares I


    own are catching up to Cameron¡¯s, but when he gets released from the police station, he¡¯d still be able


    to fight against me for the position of the Stark Group¡¯s general manager. I was talking with Mr. Baker


    about this on the phone earlier, but you interrupted the call.¡±


    ¡°Are you putting the me on me right now?¡± Tony raised a brow, and he squinted at Myra with a


    yful warning in his eyes.


    Myra tiptoed and nted a kiss on his cheek. ¡°As if I¡¯d me you, bigshot Director Hart! When I was


    talking to Mr. Baker, he told me that Cameron doesn¡¯t seem to own all of the shares in his hand; he


    spected that Cameron only has the power to manage it, and it might be because he¡¯s given a


    portion of it to someone else.¡±


    Tony¡¯s eyes shed momentarily at her words. Then, he pecked on her forehead with a smile and said,


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to worry about Cameron anymore.¡±


    Myra nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate it soon.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought about how you¡¯re going to manage the Stark Group when you finally take it back?¡±


    asked Tony all of a sudden.


    Myra shook her head without a second thought. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it¡ªactually, it¡¯s more urate


    to say that I¡¯ve never wanted to manage the Stark Group.¡±


    She smiled when Tony responded to her reply with a raised brow; she then wrapped her arms around


    his neck and said, ¡°This is where youe in! I n to merge the Stark Group with the Hart Group.


    What do you think about that? You¡¯re already managing so manypanies¡ªone more wouldn¡¯t be a


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    problem, right? I¡¯ll provide the funds while you do the managing; teamwork makes the dream work,


    they say!¡±


    Tony pinched her nose yfully and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Big words indeed, Miss Billionaire. Do


    you know how much the Stark Group needs?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do; Mr. Engelhard told me.¡± Myra paused as she stared fixedly into Tony¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m nning


    to sell the Ritz Carlton¡¯spany shares that Grandpa left for me. In addition to the funds from the


    Chase Group, it¡¯ll be enough to sustain the Stark Group.¡±


    Seeing that Tony had something to add, Myra quickly stopped him with a kiss.


    Naturally, Tony didn¡¯t resist her sudden attempt to shut him up; he even took control of the moment and


    deepened the kiss between them. It wasn¡¯t until the woman was huffing and panting for air did he let


    her go.


    Before Tony could say anything else, Myra beat him to it as she tightened her arms around his neck. ¡°I


    know what you¡¯re going to say, but you¡¯ve already helped me a lot, Tony. I¡¯d like to make things right on


    my own¡ªafter all, I¡¯m partially responsible for the Stark Group. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s


    nothing to divide between us? What¡¯s mine is yours anyway, so what¡¯s the difference between using my


    funds and yours?¡±


    Tony pulled her closer by the waist. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± The Ritz Carlton stocks had been


    a remembrance left behind for Myra by her grandfather, and she wouldn¡¯t have decided to use it if she


    didn¡¯t have any other choice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Myra nodded sincerely. ¡°Grandpa wouldn¡¯t want to see the Stark Group on the


    verge of bankruptcy, and you shouldn¡¯t be the one to clean up the mess that Cameron made. Besides,


    I¡¯m sure that Grandpa would understand my decision.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you as long as it makes you happy.¡± Tony kissed her forehead tenderly.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, they were all quite busy in the office.


    Because of the Walton Family, a lot of following-up had to be done. Tony, Elliot and the others were


    buried in work, not to mention Shawn as well. Shawn wasmended for his performance in the


    be kept private, it somehow managed to make its way to the public.


    Before long, the public reputation of the Hart Group received yet another boost.


    When Myra was heading home with Tony at night, a dark figure suddenly dashed out from a roadside


    bush and stopped right in front of their car. Although Tony immediately activated the emergency brakes,


    it was toote; there wasn¡¯t enough distance between the intruder and the car. Secondster, a loud


    thud sounded as the car mmed into the mysterious figure. From her seat, Myra watched as the


    person copsed from the momentum before they tumbled toward the front and passed out on the


    ground.


    In an instant, her face turned as white as a sheet; she clutched the man next to her by his arm. ¡°Tony!¡±


    Tony¡¯s expression darkened unbelievably as well. He looked around from his seat to check if there


    were any CCTVs in the area. Then, he turned his head and reminded Myra, ¡°No matter what happens,


    just stay in the car, all right?¡±


    Myra bit on her lip and nodded hastily¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to add on to the trouble.


    After that, Tony opened the door and got down from the car; he diligently locked the doors as well.


    When he took a few steps forward and stopped beside the person on the ground, the look on his face


    darkened even more.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    As it turned out, the person he had crashed into was a woman; her face was covered in cuts which


    made her look absolutely terrifying. Meanwhile, Tony couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the woman lying on


    the ground¡ªGemma.


    She looked miserable from head to toe; there were open wounds on her arms and legs, and fresh


    blood was seeping out of her wounds through her clothes. Not only that, the corner of her lips were


    also oozing with blood.


    She seemed to be in agonizing pain. Even though she was borderline unconscious, she was groaning


    softly while her brows were locked together in a tight line.


    Tony immediately called the ambnce on the spot before he dialed Leo¡¯s number next; he then


    informed Leo of his current location and updated him on the situation. Then, he told Leo to bring some


    people over to take care of the matter.


    ¡°T-Tony¡­¡± Gemma, who had passed out earlier, seemed to be regaining her consciousness. Due to


    the immense pain that she was in, she turned her head with great difficulty to the man standing next to


    her, grimacing as she did so. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ so heartless¡­¡±


    Tony stared coldly at the woman before him. ¡°Stop talking if you don¡¯t want to die; you don¡¯t want to


    waste your energy.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I¡­ as good as dead¡­ right now?¡± Gemma recalled the things she found out about her family¡ª


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the man in front of her had pushed the Waltons down a bottomless pit of hell! She wanted nothing more


    than to kill him right then and there!


    ¡°Tony¡­ y-you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Just then, a stter of blood escaped her mouth as she coughed, and she


    squirmed in pain. ¡°Since you¡¯ve hit me with your car; I w-want to¡­ sue you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t agree to that, Miss Walton.¡± Sarcasm filled his heart as he stared at the woman


    whose life was hanging by a thread. Gemma had probably been overprotected or pampered all her life,


    so she always had a skewed perception of the world around her. Even so, did she really think that the


    police were stupid?


    ¡°I¡¯ve installed a dashcam in my car, so there¡¯s evidence that you ran over and collided with my vehicle


    on your own initiative. I understand that you¡¯re eager to save your family, Miss Walton, but I won¡¯t


    wrongly use someone of knocking me over and intimidate them into bailing out your family like what


    you¡¯re doing now. Now that everyone knows the Walton Family is suspected of being involved in


    moneyundering and many other crimes, aren¡¯t you going too far by doing so, Miss Walton? Have you


    thought of the families that were brought to ruins and destroyed by the Walton Family?¡±


    At that moment, Tony deliberately turned around slightly to make sure that the dashcam was recording


    every second of their conversation.


    Gemma¡¯s chest rose and fell furiously at the sound of Tony¡¯s words. ¡°My grandfather¡­ my father¡­ a-


    and my elder brother¡­ they¡¯ve never done any of those things!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the police¡¯s job to find out whether they¡¯ve done it or not.¡± Tony simply stared at her with a hostile


    look in his eyes; this made it seem like Gemma was nothing more than garbage.


    Meanwhile, Gemma was ovee with pain at the moment; she felt like death could gobble her up at


    any time.


    At this point, she didn¡¯t have a choice but to mould the public¡¯s opinion and convince them to be on her


    side¡ªit was all in effort to paint Tony as the viin and drag him down in the process. However, she


    had failed to anticipate the possibility of him possessing the dashcam footage!


    She struggled to pick herself off the ground, but her arms and legs were limp like jelly. It was as if she


    was slowly losing her senses, including her perception of pain.


    ¡°Save me¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time that Gemma had been in an ident; she clearly knew what it


    meant when she was losing control of her arms and legs. After all, she had just suffered a serious


    injury on her arm; if she were to thoroughly lose her arm from another heavy blow this time¡­ At that


    moment, regret shed across her mind¡ªif she had rushed out from the bush just a fraction earlier,


    Tony would have had enough time to stop his car. That way, even if he crashed into her, she wouldn¡¯t


    have suffered an injury as serious as this. However, she hesitated for a short moment¡ªwhen she


    finally made up her mind, his car was already in front of her. If she had rushed out just a millisecond


    ¡°Save me¡­ I-It hurts¡­¡± At that moment, Gemma¡¯s eyes were clouded with fear. If she couldn¡¯t frame


    Tony and had to suffer a huge repercussion in return, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it at all. However, when she


    noticed the cold and merciless look in Tony¡¯s re, she couldn¡¯t be more sorry for her actions. She


    wanted nothing more than to turn back time¡ªhow she wished that she had gone overseas with her


    mother! Instead, she was stuck in such a devastating state¡­


    She could only watch as fresh blood flowed steadily from the wounds on her arms and legs. Right now,


    fear was eating her up rapidly¡ªit filled her brain with panic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called for an ambnce,¡± Tony replied coldly before he turned around and walked toward


    his car.


    They were on an uphill road leading toward their vi, so there weren¡¯t many passing vehicles.


    All of a sudden, a red sedan came to a stop right next to Tony¡¯s car and Sasha came down from it. She


    took a look at what happened and her expression hardened a little as she turned to ask Tony, ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    Tony¡¯s voice was casual when he answered, ¡°Someone¡¯s in a hurry to die.¡±


    Even though he said it leisurely, his words carried a pressuring weight that could send a chill down


    one¡¯s spine.


    Sasha stiffened up momentarily, and her gaze shifted to the passenger seat of Tony¡¯s car where a


    woman was seated. As she pieced the story together herself, she managed to have a rough idea of


    what went down here. Nheless, she didn¡¯t want toment much on Gemma¡¯s foolishness either.


    Do you need me to send Miss Stark home?¡± asked Sasha. After all, the area would be swarmed with


    people in a while and it¡¯d be noisy and chaotic. Sasha knew that Myra was pregnant, and she


    didn¡¯t want thetter to be affected due to such circumstances. Besides, ever since Myra had helped


    her out some time ago regardless of the way Sasha treated her in the past, thetter had always been


    grateful to the couple.


    Tony nced at the time; considering the fact that the ambnce and Leo needed more than 10


    minutes to arrive, he nodded and knocked on the passenger seat¡¯s window.


    Myra wound down the window and stared at him with a look of cautiousness and doubt. ¡°The person


    from earlier who got hit¡ªwas it Gemma?¡±


    Tony nodded; the look in his eyes was now a lot softer than his cold demeanor when he faced Gemma.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the dashcam has everything recorded, so I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve called for help and they¡¯ll be


    arriving soon; you should leave ahead with Miss Hay. I¡¯ll handle the situation here, all right?¡±


    Myra hesitated for a moment before she replied, ¡°All right.¡± Then, she opened the door and said to


    Sasha, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± When Sasha noticed that Myra wasn¡¯t looking too good, she softened


    her voicefortingly and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; Director Hart will deal with it smoothly. The


    Waltons are already in a difficult spot right now, so Gemma is only asking for more trouble for what she


    did. He¡¯ll be fine, and nothing bad will happen.¡±


    Myra nodded and turned around to face Tony. Then, she gave his hand a squeeze and said, ¡°Okay


    then. Come home earlier tonight.¡±


    Myra felt a lot more relieved after learning that Tony had evidence backed up. However, what remained


    was the hate for Gemma¡¯s bitter resentment; the woman actually devised a n as despicable as this


    to set Tony up!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tony gave her a quick hug before letting her go. He then nodded at Sasha and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Sasha felt both envious and relieved as she watched the couple¡¯s interaction. In the past, she had also


    pursued this man with all her heart; sadly, her feelings weren¡¯t returned at all. Since then, she tried


    countless times to gain his attention with various low and dishonest methods, but fortunately, the


    couple was still willing to help her after all of that.


    Soon after, Sasha drove Myra back to the Hart Residence.


    Just as they got down from the car, Old Master Hart and Old Madam Hart came rushing out from the


    house. They held Myra worriedly and looked her up and down frantically. ¡°How are you feeling? Did


    something happen? Are you hurt?¡±


    Myra knew at once that the two had found out about the car ident when she saw their panic-stricken


    faces. A warm feeling filled her heart and she replied gently, ¡°Tony and I are both fine; he has to stay


    back and deal with the aftermath, so he told me toe home without him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. You can¡¯t help much if you stay there anyway, so as long as nothing bad


    happens, it should be all right. Reporters will be rushing to the scene soon, so it¡¯s better for you to


    Gemma is utterly barbarous! She¡¯s not getting away this time¡ªthe Harts won¡¯t let her off!¡±


    Back then, he felt that it was too much for a woman like her to be sent to prison on her own; after all,


    Tony didn¡¯t suffer much injuries from the incident. Instead, her face was permanently scarred for life.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Being disfigured was already a devastating blow to ady. If she was sentenced to jail in addition to


    this, she would be finished for life. While Sebastian was not hard-hearted enough to let this happen due


    to his advanced age, he didn¡¯t expect the woman to be even more insatiable after he gave in!


    Myraforted him and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad, Old Master Hart. Tony said there¡¯s evidence


    recorded on the dashcam, so the court will give a fair rulingter on.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡± Sebastian patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Are you scared? I¡¯ll have Lisa bring you a bowl of


    bird¡¯s nest essence upstairster; you should go up and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Myra nodded before heading upstairs.


    ¡­


    This time, it was a rather easy matter to resolve. Not only did Gemma fail to drag Tony into the mire,


    what Tony saidter made everyone see the light all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯ve installed a dashcam in my car,


    so there¡¯s evidence that you ran over and collided with my vehicle on your own initiative. I understand


    that you¡¯re eager to save your family, Miss Walton, but I won¡¯t wrongly use someone of knocking me


    over and intimidate them into bailing out your family like what you¡¯re doing now. Now that everyone


    knows the Walton Family is suspected of being involved in moneyundering and many other crimes,


    aren¡¯t you going too far by doing so, Miss Walton? Have you thought of the families that were brought


    to ruins and destroyed by the Walton Family?¡±


    This speech, imbued with a sense of justice, threw Gemma into an abyss right away. Even though it


    was Tony who knocked Gemma over while driving, everyone already learned that Gemma deliberately


    threw herself in front of his car to intimidate Director Hart¡ªthe head of the Hart Group¡ªinto using his


    ability and means to bail her three evil and merciless rtives out of the police station. Such behavior


    was intolerable in the eyes of everyone and thew. Tony¡¯s words wereter confirmed when the video


    recorded on his dashcam was made public. Not only was Gemma¡¯s faint hope of punishing him


    shattered at once, her previous deliberate attempt to run him down with her car was uncovered as well.


    Some even doubted if she actually had a mental illness, and it resulted in strong demands that an open


    psychiatric evaluation was carried out on her.


    Since the police department could not bear the pressure, they sent experts to the hospital to evaluate


    Gemma¡¯s mental condition. Now that the Walton Family had neither power nor financial resources, they


    couldn¡¯t do anything at all. Therefore, it was discovered that Gemma didn¡¯t have schizophrenia at all.


    She was soon prosecuted for multiple offenses this time.


    Now that four out of five Waltons were under police investigation, Shelly¡ªthe only Walton left¡ªcame


    into the spotlight. It was a no-brainer that no one in this family could be innocent, but when the police


    went to the Walton Residence to serve an arrest warrant on her, she was already nowhere to be found;


    it was said that she had gone abroad. Her going abroad made the Waltons seem guilty, so the police


    department investigated them with much greater intensity.


    ¡­


    When Kris saw all of this, she was afraid, gloating, and worried at the same time. She had almost lost


    everything now; even though she had obtained her mother¡¯s forgiveness, they had no one to depend


    on for support as Cameron was also summoned under investigation. Almost all the past rtionships


    that Rachel had nurtured between her and some shareholders came to nothing, for those people


    turned to Myra; they supported the notion of promoting her to the chairman of the Stark Group¡¯s board


    of directors.


    Kris and Rachel knew that the Stark Group was now in dire straits. Unless Myra took action, the Stark


    Group would be dered insolvent right away; in other words, they would get nothing in the end.


    Therefore, they didn¡¯t step out and argue with Myra at this moment.


    Rachel¡¯s idea was to go back and take a share of the profits after the Stark Group¡¯s recovery. After all,


    Kris was also Cameron¡¯s daughter; it was impossible that she wouldn¡¯t get any shares in the Stark


    Group at all!


    Kris agreed with Rachel¡¯s idea, for she couldn¡¯t think of another idea apart from this. Nheless, she


    could hardly reconcile herself to her current situation whenever she thought of how Tony spoiled Myra.


    With Gideon as her fianc¨¦, she could have fought with Myra to prove who was better, but who would


    have predicted what happened afterward? However, she felt lucky that the incident back then caused


    her to break with the Walton Family. Otherwise, she would be unable to deny any involvement in the


    Walton Family¡¯s moneyundering this time.


    The thought of Gideon made her think of Hayden. Even though Hayden was also nice to her, it was


    only human nature to never be content with one¡¯s lot. After all, Hayden was far from being Tony¡¯s


    match.


    At the thought of this, Kris quickly dismissed Hayden as someone considerably inferior. She bit her lip


    and hesitated for a moment. Nevertheless, she picked up her cell phone and sent Tony a text message


    that read, ¡®Are you asleep, Tony?¡¯


    She was still unwilling to give up; she would rather be Tony¡¯s mistress than Hayden¡¯s wife, for this


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    would make her see some hope for the future at the very least! Didn¡¯t her mother take the ce of


    Myra¡¯s mother¡ªCameron¡¯s first wife¡ªand be Cameron¡¯s legal wife herself? She believed that


    she had plenty of ways to drive Myra away from Tony as long as she was given enough time!


    Soon, she received a text message which simply read, ¡®What?¡¯


    However, this word alone was all it took for Kris to sit up in bed instantly with joy and surprise gleaming


    in her eyes! She never expected that Tony would text her in response after she sent him a text


    message to sound him out. It was only one word, yet it made her see hope. After all, he didn¡¯t even


    want to say a word to her in the past!


    Her hands almost trembled as she texted, ¡®I am still awake. I¡¯m¡­ thinking about you now¡­¡¯ After


    taking a deep breath, she quickly sent the text message; it was as if she was afraid that she¡¯d regret it.


    The wait was endless; even three mere minutes felt like three days to Kris. She feared that her text


    message would be met with aversion; she was also scared that everything just now was merely her


    illusion, for Tony still had no feelings for her at all!


    She got out of bed and took a sip of water while she was waiting. When shey down again, she finally


    got a reply. It read, ¡®Where are you?¡¯


    The corners of Kris¡¯s eyes crinkled when she saw this sentence, and she was almost certain that Tony


    had taken the bait this time. I just know that no man is able to resist my temptation! I¡¯m prettier than


    Myra, and my body is still slim even though I¡¯m pregnant right now, she thought to herself. She got out


    of bed and unbuttoned her pajamas in front of the full-length mirror beside the bed. What a perfect


    figure and a perfectly gorgeous face¡­


    She chuckled. ¡°You think that you have found the perfect love, but you¡¯re actually no different from that


    stupid mother of yours, Myra. Just you wait; I¡¯ll snatch away everything you have one day!¡±


    She picked up her cell phone, thought for a while, and sent a text message containing the address of a


    hotel. Soon, she got a reply. It read, ¡®Wait for me there. I¡¯ll be there in an hour.¡¯


    Kris¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. After finding a sexy nightgown in her wardrobe, she put it into her


    handbag. She got dressed, opened the door of her bedroom, and walked outside.


    At the same time, Rachel happened to open the door outside. When she saw Krising out dressed


    to the nines, she asked with a frown, ¡°Where are you going, Kris?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out first. Hayden said he has something to talk to me about,¡± Kris replied while feigning


    nonchnce.


    Rachel¡¯s expression softened a bit when she heard that it was Hayden who wanted to see her


    daughter. Fearing that Kris would drive Hayden away with her thoughtlessness, she advised her with


    patience and sincerity by saying, ¡°Now that Hayden is your only bargaining chip, you must hold on to


    him first. Don¡¯t make him angry again, Kris; everything will be better once we get through this period of


    time.¡±

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Despite her impatience, Kris walked outside as she replied, ¡°I got it, Mom!¡± She then thought to herself,


    What does she mean by saying that Hayden is my only bargaining chip? The tide will turn when I


    manage to carry on with Tony!


    ¡­


    When Myra came out of the bathroom, she saw that her man had just finished taking a shower. With a


    bath towel wrapped around his waist, he sat on the edge of their bed and tinkered with his cell phone


    while baring his strong and sturdy upper body.


    When she went over, she happened to hear the sound of a screenshot being taken. She lifted an


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    eyebrow, walked up to him, and took a nce at his cell phone¡¯s screen. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Tony froze slightly at that moment, but he quickly locked his cell phone in an unperturbed manner.


    Then, he held her in his arms and took a deep sniff of her neck. He said with a chuckle, ¡°You smell so


    nice, honey.¡±


    ¡°Who were you texting just now?¡± Myra noticed from the fleeting nce earlier that Tony was chatting


    with someone, and he seemed to have texted the person that he would arrive in an hour. She kissed


    his chin and smelled the scent of aftershave¡ªher favorite scent. As she wrapped her arms


    affectionately around his waist, she looked up and stared at him. ¡°Are you going out? You just came


    back after finishing your work.¡±


    ¡°Who says that I¡¯m going out?¡± Tonyughed. Holding Myra in his arms, he sat her on hisp, took the


    towel on the side of the bed and helped her dry her damp hair. ¡°I¡¯ll dry your hair for you.¡±


    Myra had seen him texting the person about going out, but since he insisted otherwise, she decided to


    believe his story. After snuggling up in his arms obediently, she held out the hairdryer in her hand.


    It was a hassle to tidy Myra¡¯s wavy waist-length hair, but Tony did so with painstaking care. Seeing that


    she wanted tob her hair after he finished blow-drying it, he took theb from her and carefully


    helped to brush her hair out.


    Myra was still thinking of what she saw just now even when shey down. ¡°Are you really not going


    out?¡± she asked. Then, she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to care


    about me if you have something to do. I¡¯ll wait at home until youe back.¡±


    Tonyughed. He gave her a kiss on the forehead before taking her into his arms. ¡°Do you really want


    me to go out that much?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you to go out at such ate hour, of course. I¡¯m just worried that I might keep you from


    something.¡± Myra felt incredibly relieved while nestling in Tony¡¯s arms, for there was a scent around him


    that put her mind at rest.


    ¡°Nothing is more important than you.¡± Tony tightened his arms around her. ¡°We¡¯ve been busy all day


    long today, so let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me to sleep so that you can go out after I fall asleep?¡± teased Myra, but as soon as she


    finished her sentence, she saw the danger in Tony¡¯s eyes. She quickly closed her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    so tired and sleepy¡ªI¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Good girl¡­¡± Tony chuckled in a deep voice.


    Myra was indeed tired after following Tony around the whole day, so she soon fell asleep while nestling


    in his arms. After she fell asleep, he took his cell phone while keeping an arm wrapped around her


    waist. Then, he sent someone the screenshot he had taken just now.


    After that, he switched off his cell phone and went off to dreand right away with his beloved woman


    in his arms.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Kris was staying at the hotel she had informed Tony about via text message. After taking


    an aromatic bath with essential oils in the room ages ago, she gave off an intoxicating scent through


    every pore. When she came out, she wore the sexy nightgown she had prepared beforehand. The


    fis nightgown covered none of her private parts; instead, it entuated a kind of suggestive


    temptation!


    Feeling satisfied, Kris sprayed perfume in the room and climbed in bed early. As she pondered in bed


    over how to seduce Tony, she evenughed smugly.


    When there was a knock on the door, Kris¡¯s heartbeat quickened at once. ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± she shouted


    while taking a quick nce in the full-length mirror at how perfect she was dressed up. She took a bath


    towel, covered herself partially with it, and headed toward the door. ¡°Is that you, Tony?¡± Her voice


    sounded so coquettish that it almost dripped water. I must enjoy myself tonight! she thought to herself.


    She knew that Tony had a hot figure, and the thought of this alone made her feel as if her whole body


    was going limp.


    ¡°Mm-hm¡­¡± A deep male voice characteristic of Tony¡¯s indifferent demeanor could be heard from the


    outside.


    Kris was so pleasantly surprised that she opened the door right away without thinking. However, the


    instant she opened the door, Kris stood there in a transfix¡ªit felt as though she had been struck by


    lightning. She stared in disbelief at the man standing outside who wasn¡¯t Tony. ¡°Hayden¡­ W-Why are


    you here?!¡±


    ¡°Who else were you expecting, if not me?¡± Inplete contrast to Kris¡¯s expression, Hayden looked


    stony and full of gloom; it looked as though a furious storm was brewing inside him. He had driven all


    the way here at full speed after receiving that text message from Tony. The thought of Kris seducing


    another man everywhere again filled his heart with such unbearable anguish as if he was put to a slow,


    painful death with a knife!


    This woman! I have given her one chance after another. However, she never repents and mends her


    ways¡ªshe¡¯s even going from bad to worse instead! Does she think I have no idea how many men she


    used to date at once? Does she think I¡¯m clueless about the affair she had with Gideon a long time


    ago? Does she think I¡¯m unaware that she even has designs on Director Hart now?! She is so¡­


    unforgivable!


    Kris¡¯s face was immediately full of panic. She didn¡¯t know why Hayden would be here, but the glum


    look on his face made her feel extremely guilty. ¡°No, I¡¯m not expecting anyone else. I have been unable


    to have a good rest at home recently, so I thought of staying at this hotel for a night. I rented the ce


    with my mom anyway, so wherever I stay makes no difference to me, you know.¡±


    ¡°Why would you move out of my ce if wherever you stay makes no difference to you?¡± Kris had


    moved into Hayden¡¯s ce with him some time ago, but she found outter on that he seemed to have


    a tendency to be paranoid. Moreover, he was increasingly rough with her when it came to sex; one


    night, he was so rough with her that her mouth was red and swollen for a long time. His original gentle


    and mild demeanor could no longer be seen, and such a side of him scared her somewhat. Therefore,


    she moved out on the pretense of keeping her motherpany.


    ¡°You know why I moved out¡­¡± Kris wanted to say that she moved out to keep her motherpany, but


    the fact that she was now in a hotel while her mother was at home rendered her momentarily at a loss


    for how to exin herself. She was so anxious that cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    ¡°Kris, shouldn¡¯t you exin to me why you asked if it was Tony just now?¡± Hayden¡¯s face grew even


    colder when he saw that Kris couldn¡¯t offer an exnation. Suddenly, he shoved her into the room and


    stepped inside. Then, he closed the room door behind him and locked it.


    ¡°You misheard me just now, Hayden¡­¡± Kris nearly fell and had a hard time steadying herself when


    Hayden shoved her, but she saw no sign of worry on his face. Since she was pregnant with his baby


    right now, she knew that he cared about this baby very much; he¡¯d probably use other methods than


    prating her for real even when he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to sleep with her. However, he had nearly


    shoved her to the ground just now!


    ¡°Did I mishear you? In that case, could I have seen it wrong too?¡± Hayden¡¯s mouth suddenly curved


    into a faint smile, but there was no trace of it in the depths of his eyes. Instead, the cruel and chilling


    glint in his eyes was so aggressive that Kris couldn¡¯t help but shiver. However, when she wanted to ask


    him what he meant, he showed his cell phone¡¯s screen in front of her.


    Disyed on Hayden¡¯s screen was an image that looked like a screenshot. When Kris saw the


    conversation in the screenshot at a nce, her heart skipped a beat; she stretched out her hands to


    grab his arm. ¡°Listen to me, Hayden¡ªthat¡¯s not me! Someone must be ying tricks to drive a wedge


    between us! I¡¯ve never said such things at all!¡±

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    ¡°How would that person know you¡¯re in this room at this hotel if you didn¡¯t tell him so?¡± Hayden¡¯s face


    was somewhat distorted. ¡°Do you know what I did in the lobby just now beforeing up?¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Kris asked subconsciously.


    Hayden smiled with a trace of cruelty and concealed agony. ¡°I spoke to the hotel attendant and asked


    when this room was booked; I also asked if it had been reserved beforehand. Guess what the


    attendant said to me?¡±


    A sense of dread rose in Kris¡¯s heart. She asked in a quavering voice, ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°ording to them, the guest did not reserve the room beforehand¡ªin fact, this room was booked half


    an hour ago.¡± Hayden suddenly stretched out his hand and lifted Kris¡¯s chin. He stared straight into her


    eyes, tightened his grip on her chin, and suddenly shook her off. ¡°How could you be so cheap, Kris?!¡±


    Since she was unprepared this time, Kris fell heavily to the ground. She only felt a pain in her belly, but


    what frightened her even more was that the bath towel on her spread wide open as she fell just now,


    revealing the skimpy nightgown underneathpletely.


    Hayden¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief before they were aze with rage. Suddenly, he walked up to Kris


    ¡ªwho had fallen to the ground¡ªand picked her up. Then, he roughly tossed her onto the king-sized


    bed behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want Director Hart to sleep with you? Can¡¯t you live without men? Do you


    want money or power? I¡¯ll f*cking give you everything you want!¡± After throwing her onto the bed,


    Hayden took a dozen of one-hundred-dor notes out of his pocket and hurled them at her. ¡°Do you


    think I have no idea that you¡¯ve always been jealous of your sister¡¯s rtionship with Director Hart?!


    You have seduced him more than once, haven¡¯t you?! What am I to you, Kris? How many chances


    have I given you?! I thought you would repent and mend your ways this time, but everything is just


    f*cking bullsh*t!¡± He suddenly pounced on her and tore at her nightgown with all his might.


    When she realized that Hayden seemed like a different person again at this moment, Kris was utterly


    terrified. She began to struggle desperately, but the pain in her belly made her unable to summon the


    strength to push the man on top of her away. ¡°Let go of me, Hayden! Don¡¯t touch me! Aaah¡ªdon¡¯t


    touch me!¡± She was in excruciating pain; to make matters worse, she felt that something was flowing


    out of her body¡­


    After what seemed like an eternity, Kris almost passed out from the pain. The bed was already stained


    red with blood when Hayden pulled out, but he acted as though he didn¡¯t see it at all. He took her


    clothes, wiped his body, and got out of bed with a frosty look on his face.


    Instead of leaving the room, he picked up his cell phone and dialed a number. ¡°Joel, find me a


    gynecologist and take them to my apartment with some medicine and tools. I¡¯ll send a miscarrying


    woman there right away.¡± Then, he rolled Kris up in the quilt and carried her directly to the parking lot.


    When he closed the car door, he looked at the woman behind him¡ªwhose expression zed over¡ª


    and let out a sneer. ¡°You¡¯ll never step out of my apartment again from now on! I have given you the


    chance, Kris; you abandoned it yourself,¡± he said. Then, he turned that extremely glum face of his


    around, started the engine of his car, and drove out of there right away.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡­


    Myra had just gotten up the next morning when Tony moved up close to her and kissed her forehead.


    He said softly, ¡°Hurry up¡ªgo and freshen up. There¡¯s a guest asking for you.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Myra rubbed her eyes in a sleepy haze as Tony dragged her out of bed and carried her to


    the bathroom. The toothbrush in the tooth mug had toothpaste squeezed onto it, so she took it directly


    and brushed her teeth, whereas the man beside her stood next to her and brushed his teeth in the


    same way. When she looked in the mirror and saw that their hair was slightly messy from having just


    woken up, she couldn¡¯t help but snort withughter. ¡°We look pretty much like a couple this way.¡±


    Tony raised an eyebrow and chuckled before he turned on the tap to rinse his mouth. When Myra


    finished rinsing her mouth as well, he suddenly turned her face toward him and kissed her passionately


    on the lips. After that, he looked at her with an innocent expression. ¡°It¡¯s you who seduced me early in


    the morning just now.¡±


    Instantly, Myra¡¯s face blushed crimson in the mirror. After ring at the man, she went out to change


    her clothes; she couldn¡¯t keep someone waiting since a guest was asking for her. Besides, it was rare


    for Tony to give himself a day off and keep herpany at home on the weekend.


    When she went downstairs, Lisa was in the kitchen, whereas Sebastian was sitting in the living room


    and reading the newspaper. Seeing that she wasing downstairs, he threw her a look over his


    sses and shot a meaningful nce at the ¡®guest¡¯ on the side.


    Myra saw the so-called guest at a nce as well. It was a girl who looked no more than 13 years old,


    but for some reason, Myra felt a sense of kinship when she first saw her. Such a feeling caused her


    brows to furrow slightly because she figured out who this guest might be.


    Just as she paused halfway down the stairs, her shoulders were held by the man walking downstairs


    after her. ¡°Don¡¯t resist her; try to talk to her first. I¡¯m not asking you to ept her immediately, Myra, but


    she¡¯s here to help you this time,¡± Tony whispered in her ear. Then, seeing how she remained


    motionless, he said in resignation, ¡°Juste upstairs with me if you don¡¯t want to see her. I¡¯ll go


    downstairs and talk to herter.¡±


    Myra shook her head, though. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s here to help me? It seems impolite


    to chase her off directly.¡±


    Myra had mixed feelings toward Olivia. Even though she hated Kris, she seemed unable to bring


    herself to hate Olivia. After giving an inward sigh, she snuggled up in Tony¡¯s arms and walked


    downstairs.


    ¡°Myra!¡± Olivia had noticed the two people on the stairs when she heard someoneing down the


    stairs behind her. At first, when she saw how Myra stopped halfway down the stairs, she was afraid that


    thetter was unwilling to see her. Luckily, though, Myra was willing toe downstairs and meet her


    in the end. Biting her lip in an extremely jumpy manner, she immediately rose from the sofa when she


    saw Myra walking up to her. Not knowing where to ce her hands, she just handed a document on


    the coffee table in front of her to Myra. ¡°Tony said that you needed this document, so I brought it to you


    after a discussion with my mom, Myra.¡±


    Myra¡¯s eyes shone with surprise; she didn¡¯t even have to look at the document to know what Olivia was


    handing over to her. Naturally, what she needed at the moment were the Stark Group¡¯s shares. She


    knew very well that Rachel and Kris had endured humiliation for more than 20 years because of the


    Stark Group¡¯s shares, yet this little girl before her and her mother gave her the shares they had without


    the slightest bit of hesitation.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Despite theplicated look in Myra¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t put out her hand immediately. ¡°This


    document¡­¡±


    When she saw that Myra seemed unhappy, Olivia became nervous at once. She thought to herself,


    Would Myra think that I¡¯ve gone too far by doing this? I sent the document over despite knowing that it


    was never mine and my mom¡¯s in the first ce; would she misunderstand me because of this? ¡°I don¡¯t


    mean anything else. Myra¡­ Miss Stark¡­¡± Fearing that she might have addressed Myra in an overly


    familiar way, she addressed Myra in a more formal way despite her disappointment. Then, she held the


    document out further to Myra. ¡°This isn¡¯t mine and my mom¡¯s in the first ce¡ªthis is yours. I¡¯m only


    bringing this to you in hopes that this might be of help to you¡­¡±


    As she noticed how the little girl¡¯s face flushed and nched by turns in trepidation, Myra felt sorry for


    her for a moment. After all, this girl and her mother were innocent. After looking at this document, she


    gave a sigh. ¡°Just keep this document yourself.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the few people next to her were startled for a moment. In particr, Olivia¡¯s eyes


    reddened slightly in a matter of seconds. Since she didn¡¯t know what to do, she only stared at Myra.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I thought you needed it¡­ I just¡­ I just want to help you; I don¡¯t mean anything else¡­


    Really¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Miss Stark¡­¡±


    Upon seeing Olivia¡¯s response, Myra was somewhat dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t until she turned around


    and saw the look of resignation in the eyes of the man next to her that she seemed to realize that the


    little girl in front of her seemed to have misunderstood her. Feeling both amused and saddened, she


    pulled out a piece of tissue and handed it to Olivia. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else as well. Since Cameron


    has given this document to you two as a present, you guys should keep it. Your mother is ill, isn¡¯t she?


    Besides, you two need to live your lives in the future. The Stark Group is now in a predicament, but it


    will slowly get better very soon, so your lives could be better.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need this¡­ Really!¡± Olivia didn¡¯t me Myra upon hearing the woman¡¯s words. Her face


    cleared instantly, and she took the tissue and wiped her face carelessly. However, she insisted on


    giving Myra the document. ¡°My mom and I are doing well, so we don¡¯t need to make any changes in


    our lives using this document. Myra¡­¡± After calling Myra by her first name, she looked up nervously.


    Then, she asked timidly, ¡°Can I call you ¡®Myra¡¯¡­¡±


    Myra found it hard to describe the twinge in her heart; she felt as if someone had grabbed her heart


    and clenched it. She took a deep breath. Sensing that the man suddenly held her hand in a tight grip,


    she looked at Olivia and nodded her head slowly. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Upon hearing Myra¡¯s reply, Olivia looked much happier. Even her speech sounded breezier as she


    looked into Myra¡¯s eyes and said sincerely, ¡°My mom and I aren¡¯t as well-off as before during the year


    we spent living outside, but we¡¯re very happy, Myra. We aren¡¯t from a wealthy and influential family in


    the first ce, so we don¡¯t have to take these things and live the kind of life that we are unustomed


    to. You and Tony have helped us greatly, so we can¡¯t keep this document to ourselves, Myra.¡± After


    that, she looked to Tony for help.


    Tony hummed and wrapped his arm around Myra¡¯s shoulders. Then, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Actually,


    you don¡¯t have to ept this document, Myra.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia got a little anxious. She wanted to say something, but Tony immediately


    stopped her from saying what she wanted to say. ¡°Putting this document at your sister¡¯s disposal will


    produce the same effect. She won¡¯t be at ease if you give this to her, so why don¡¯t you two meet each


    other halfway?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip. ¡°We don¡¯t need this document, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Your sister doesn¡¯t need it either.¡± Tony smiled kindly. ¡°Your sister has me on her side. Can¡¯t I make up


    for that document?¡±


    When he heard this, Sebastian¡ªwho had been watching the drama from the side with great interest¡ª


    looked at that shameless grandson of his. He was speechless.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment, but Tonyforted her and said, ¡°Your mother has to spend money,


    Olivia. She has been hospitalized right now, and she might developplications or other symptoms in


    the future. Even if she makes a full recovery, she will need to recuperate¡ªthat¡¯ll cost a lot of money.


    With this document, your mother will have some relief every time she spends money.¡± Seeing that she


    still wanted to say something, he shook his head and continued, ¡°Trust me. She doesn¡¯t want to be


    your burden, and the money you make by doing odd jobs can¡¯t even cover her medical expenses.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face reddened slightly. Not knowing what to do for a moment, she could only look at Myra


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    again.


    Myra took the document in Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s do just that; I¡¯ll manage the shares on your behalf. This


    way, I¡¯ll gain more advantage over Cameron. You don¡¯t have to worry since he has lost the Stark


    Group.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go along with whatever you say, Myra.¡± Olivia looked as though she would obey whatever Myra


    said, which nonplussed Myra somewhat. However, Myra didn¡¯t show much of it; after all, she was an


    adult and had someoneforting her by her side. She merely asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±


    ¡°As it happens, Lisa just made an extra serving of breakfast. Just stay around and have breakfast with


    us, little girl,¡± Sebastian said at the right moment; Olivia looked like she wanted to stay around and


    have breakfast with them, but was afraid she might disturb everyone. This made Sebastian take pity on


    her, so he patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Just go and have a seat.¡±


    Olivia looked at Myra; despite not looking friendly, Myra softened her expression somewhat. Hence,


    she followed Myra toward the dining table.


    Olivia was rather nervous at the beginning of breakfast, but she slowly discovered that there was


    nothing to be self-conscious about. Therefore, she opened up a little and asionally answered some


    questions Sebastian asked her.


    When Olivia mentioned that she had dropped out of school to take care of her mother, Myra knitted her


    brows slightly. However, she said nothing, for Olivia looked as if she didn¡¯t find this very regrettable.


    Later on, Tony had the chauffeur of his family send Olivia back to the hospital after breakfast. After


    Olivia¡¯s departure, Myra took her cell phone and called Estelle. ¡°Find me a junior high school. Don¡¯t find


    a school that¡¯s too unorthodox; a public junior high school will do,¡± she said with a vague feeling of


    awkwardness, but Estelle didn¡¯t sense it. She asked in surprise, ¡°For what? Who will be attending the


    school?¡±


    Myra let out a dry cough. ¡°It¡¯s for the child of a friend of mine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is easy. Just give me one day.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Myra looked up and saw Tony looking at her with a faint smile. As she


    blushed slightly, she said as if trying to hide something, ¡°It¡¯s improper for a little girl who¡¯s no more than


    13 years old to be out of school.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Indeed, Olivia finished top in every exam and was selected as a merit student back in school.


    Her teachers found it hard to part with her when she said she wanted to drop out of school,¡± Tony


    replied as if agreeing with her words without blowing her cover.


    Myra curled her lips while shooting him a sidelong nce. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to care for her. I just think that


    this is inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°Did I say that you care for her, Myra?¡± Tony asked in reply with his eyes full of profound amusement.


    Myra¡¯s shoulders drooped in frustration. ¡°All right, I did feel a little sorry for her just now¡­¡± She paused


    for a moment. Then, she continued in a whisper, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t yearn for a father¡¯s love? This is


    especially the case for someone of her age, yet she tore herself away from Cameron¡¯s paternal love for


    her because of me. I can¡¯t turn down such feelings¡­¡± She looked up at the man in front of him while


    biting her lip. ¡°Tony, I felt a vague sense of satisfaction when she called me ¡®Myra¡¯ just now¡­¡±


    Myra had been Olivia¡¯s age. She learned of Rachel and Kris¡¯s existence at that time, so her feelings


    toward Cameron were extremely conflicted. She wanted to get him to stay with her family, but she


    knew she couldn¡¯t do so, so she was unbearably anguished and heartbroken. In the end, she forced


    herself to hate Cameron, for she couldn¡¯t get him to return to her family. On the other hand, Olivia was


    different. Cameron must have been nice to Olivia; he was willing to give her and her mother shares of


    the Stark Group, which he was unwilling to give to Rachel and Kris. It must¡¯ve been agonizing for Olivia


    to force herself to reject her father¡¯s love under such circumstances.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Cameron instantly looked hopping mad as he stared at the woman in front of him in disbelief. His Alicia


    used to be such a meek woman by his side, yet she became so steely only a few days after befriending


    Myra! ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, Alicia. This matter is very serious. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Does it look like I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Alicia lifted the corners of her mouth while looking at the man in


    front of her; his face looked as though the sky had copsed. ¡°Today is Monday, President Stark. You


    have to go back to yourpany for a meeting, don¡¯t you? As it happens, it appears that the Stark


    Group will be holding a shareholders¡¯ meeting. Let¡¯s see how many shares Myra can produce by then.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cameron took a step back in shock as he felt he couldn¡¯t understand the woman in front of him


    anymore. When he came to his senses, he suddenly pounced on Alicia. ¡°You crazy woman! Are you


    trying to ruin me?! Is this how you repay me after how I¡¯ve treated you in the past?!¡±


    Alicia was shocked after being suddenly choked by Cameron, and she immediately knocked a ss of


    water off the cab nearby. The noise startled those outside the ward, and several bodyguards were


    the first to rush into the ward before they pulled Cameron away from her.


    ¡°Alicia, you b*tch! Do you want to betray me like the others?! Didn¡¯t you say that you loved me? Didn¡¯t


    you say that you wanted to spend your life with me?!¡± Cameron¡¯s face was livid. He wanted to pounce


    on her, but he was held down by the two bodyguards next to him.


    Olivia and Myra¡¯s expressions changed when they heard the noise inside. As they came in right after


    the bodyguards, they naturally saw the scene just now.


    Olivia¡¯s face instantly turned as white as a sheet before she threw herself at Alicia. ¡°Are you all right,


    Mom? Did he do anything to you?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m all right¡­¡± Alicia answered weakly.


    Myra also looked as miserable as sin. She looked back at Cameron, who was still swearing like a


    trooper. ¡°I was going to leave some shares for you, but I¡¯ve changed my mind now, Cameron. I¡¯ll let the


    Stark Group hit rock bottom before acquiring it! Don¡¯t think about keeping a single share of the Stark


    Group in your hands!¡±


    ¡°Myra! I knew it! You¡¯re the one pulling tricks behind my back! You learned of their existence long ago,


    am I right? You even found them in secret! I¡¯m telling you this¡ªyou won¡¯t get what you wish for! You


    want to use them to deal a blow to me, but I won¡¯t let you have your way! They¡¯re my people, after all;


    aren¡¯t you afraid that they might go back on it?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve given our shares to Myra, so it¡¯ll be useless even if we go back on it, right?¡± Olivia¡¯s heart ached


    as she took a look at her mother. Then, she turned to dart a furious nce at Cameron. ¡°I¡¯ll take it as


    my mom and I have never met you! We won¡¯t help you!¡±


    ¡°Olivia! Olivia¡­¡± Cameron clenched his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m your father¡­ ¡°Haven¡¯t I loved you and doted on you


    since you were little?¡± The look in his eyes became doleful. ¡°How could you treat me like this? I have


    never done anything wrong to you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my existence a mistake in itself, though?¡± Olivia¡¯s words could scarcely be heard, but they made


    Alicia¡¯s heart ache for a while. Myra, who was standing next to Olivia, subconsciously held Olivia¡¯s


    hand, only to feel embarrassed when she realized what she had done. However, she found it rude to let


    go of Olivia¡¯s hand suddenly, so she could only tighten her grip. Tony is right; I havee to like this


    little girl, and I¡¯m d that she¡¯s my younger sister. Olivia is innocent no matter what, so I should try to


    get along well with her.


    When he saw how the three women stood together, Cameron was overwhelmed with a rage that he


    had never felt before, and he fixed his eyes on Myra. ¡°Didn¡¯t you find out who that woman looks like?!


    Have you forgotten how your mother died?! Can you really get on with them, Myra? Stop fooling me¡ª


    you can¡¯t fool me even if you can fool them! You¡¯re so vicious and vengeful, so how could you let them


    off? Didn¡¯t you make the lives of Rachel and Kris a misery?¡±


    Myra looked at Cameron indifferently. ¡°What became of Rachel and Kris is the result of their own


    wrongdoings. You don¡¯t have to sow discord among us, for I have nothing to lie to them about. Also,


    you should take the me for my mom¡¯s death. Don¡¯t shift the me onto someone else!¡±


    Cameronughed. ¡°You¡¯re putting on quite a show!¡±


    ¡°Myra doesn¡¯t have to put on a show. I was the one who went to her on my own initiative, and I willingly


    gave her the shares.¡± Olivia clenched her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t think that everyone is like you! We don¡¯t


    wee you here!¡±


    ¡°Do you know whose child you are? How dare you talk to me like this?!¡± Cameron¡¯s features turned


    ferocious in an instant, and it scared Olivia a little. After patting the little girl on the shoulder, Myra


    dragged Olivia behind her and looked at the two bodyguards. ¡°Send President Stark out of here, and


    never let him in whenever hees again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hart,¡± replied the bodyguards before they dragged the still-yelling Cameron out of there right


    away.


    When silence returned to the ward, Myra looked at Alicia and said, ¡°Please take good care of yourself.


    I¡¯m going back to my office first. I¡¯ll be here again in the afternoon to take Olivia to school.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ so much, Myra¡­ You and Director Hart have done so many things for us, and we truly


    have no idea how to express our gratitude to you. Olivia is young, so she didn¡¯t tell me about my


    condition since she was afraid that I¡¯d be upset. Thank you for helping her. I have no idea what


    would¡¯ve be of my daughter and me without you two¡­¡± Alicia tried to get up, but Myra stopped


    her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. Olivia is¡­ my younger sister, so I ought to look after her,¡± Myra said. Then,


    she turned around and looked at Olivia. ¡°Take good care of your mother.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Have a safe trip, Myra.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Myra replied before leaving the ward. The Hart Family¡¯s chauffeur had been waiting at the


    hospital¡¯s entrance. After she got into the car, she took out her cell phone and said to Hansen on the


    other end of the line, ¡°Let¡¯s cancel the meeting today, Mr. Baker. We¡¯ll runch the n B that we


    talked about before.¡±


    ¡­


    The car soon arrived at Myra¡¯s flower shop. After getting out of the car, she worked on some fresh


    flowers in the shop with the florist for a while, for such a beautiful job could indeed uplift one¡¯s mood


    gradually. After working with the flowers for a while, she received a call from Tony; he probably found


    some free time in his schedule. His voice was low, but Myra felt calm and at peace upon hearing it. ¡°I


    heard from Leo that you canceled the Stark Group¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± Myra smiled while looking at the colorful tulips in front of her. ¡°I suddenly feel that


    Cameron cannot be let off easily. Rather than leaving him an opportunity to make trouble once he


    makes aeback, I¡¯d prefer to root him out in one step.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you regret it?¡± asked Tony; he knew that Myra was easily moved to pity.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Myra shook her head. ¡°He made me give up on his nature for good today. You know


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    what? He asked Mrs. Parks for the shares, and when she refused to give them to him, he nearly


    choked her to death. Such a man has long been neither my father nor my mother¡¯s husband. He¡¯s only


    a paranoiac and an *sshole!¡±


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t show him mercy.¡± Tony nodded. He then asked, ¡°Are you in the flower shop right


    now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here to keep my mind off things. I¡¯ll take Olivia to her school this afternoon to register her


    with the school.¡± Olivia thought for a moment. ¡°While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll go to the hospital for a prenatal


    checkup. Didn¡¯t the doctor inform me to have a prenatal checkup once I¡¯m three months pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Well, call me after you send Olivia to school. I¡¯lle and take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Myra didn¡¯t turn Tony down. No matter how busy he was, he was the father of the baby in her


    womb. As Myra stroked her belly, she suddenly felt immensely blessed. Tony was unlike Cameron or


    Sean, for the meticulous care he gave her was visible to everyone. She was only d that God left a


    window of opportunity open for her after closing all the doors in her life. Moreover, the baby in her


    womb would be born in a few months¡¯ time; by then, the lives of their family of three would be even


    happier, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Myra smiled at the thought of this.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Myra looked forward to the future, and she worked with the flowers as she pleased. Since she was a


    designer, she possessed some talent in this aspect.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    Time flew by as she worked with the flowers while letting her mind wander, and it didn¡¯t take long


    before it was lunchtime. Thinking that it was boring to have lunch alone, she packed her lunch and


    brought it to the hospital, for she nned to have lunch with Alicia and Olivia.


    Alicia¡¯s mental condition had improved a little, whereas Olivia was delighted about Myra¡¯s arrival.


    Secretly, she was eager to be close to her sister. ¡°Sorry for troubling you, Myra.¡± She was very


    courteous.


    Myra looked at Olivia with gratification; she even thoughtfully brought a nutritionally rich soup here


    since Alicia needed to build up her health. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with me. You have to


    take good care of yourself as well.¡± Seeing how thin and frail Olivia looked, she thought that Olivia


    needed some nourishment as well. Olivia is growing up, so she mustn¡¯t suffer from any diseases due to


    malnutrition.


    After the three of them had lunch, Myra took Olivia to the school right away. Then, they went to the


    school principal¡¯s office before afternoon sses began to discuss Olivia¡¯s schooling issues.


    Myra was explicit about her intentions¡ªshe wanted Olivia to attend school as soon as possible. After


    all, Olivia hadn¡¯t attended school for a long time, so no one knew how far shegged behind in her


    studies.


    At the school principal¡¯s repeated assurance, Myra apanied Olivia to ss 7-C. Standing outside


    the ssroom, she watched as Olivia introduced herself in front of the ckboard in a natural and


    poised manner. Finally, I can breathe a sigh of relief this time. Now that Olivia¡¯s schooling problems are


    solved, the rest will depend on Olivia herself.


    With that, she turned around and left; she was in a rush to go to the school¡¯s entrance since Tony¡¯s car


    had been waiting there. The fact that he would always show up at the right time made her feel


    particrlyfortable. As she walked out of school, she looked at Tony¡¯s car with a smile on her face;


    it looked as though she hadn¡¯t seen him in ages. Inwardly, she was a bit delighted.


    yvolume00:00/00:00MANGA1adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    As the car window rolled down, Tony gave Myra¡ªwho was a short distance away from him¡ªa faint


    smile. Indeed, his handsome face had a charm that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. After getting out of the


    car, he thoughtfully opened the car door for Myra in a clear disy of concern and care. ¡°Did everything


    go well?¡± His attractive voice rang as soon as they got into the car.


    ¡°Yeah, Olivia likes this school very much.¡± Myra had always believed in Tony¡¯s taste, and this school did


    have a nice learning environment.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my baby¡¯s mother to the hospital for a thorough checkup after this.¡± Tony¡¯s smile


    broadened. Before he realized it, the baby was already three months old.


    As she stroked her belly, Myra hoped that no problems would arise during her checkup. The baby must


    take in nutrients and grow up healthily in its mother¡¯s womb, she thought to herself.


    They had made an appointment beforehand with a specialist, and Myra was examined in a very


    meticulous manner. On the other hand, Tony and Myra were very patient, for they wanted to know more


    about the baby in her womb.


    After the checkup, the specialist asked them to wait for a while; it took some time before the results


    came out. Even though a specialne had been opened to them so that priority would be given to the


    couple, the results couldn¡¯t possiblye out at once.


    Myra and Tony sat casually in the specialist¡¯s office. There wasn¡¯t a lot of verbal exchange between


    them, but when their eyes met asionally, they would look at each other with a sweet smile.


    The medical test results came out soon after that. As they expected, the indicators were within their


    normal range, meaning that the baby was in a good condition. This was worth celebrating, and Tony


    looked even happier than Myra. He kept wearing a faint smile on his face as if the baby would be born


    the next day.


    When they got back into his car, Myra said to Tony, ¡°Are you going back to your office now, Tony?¡± He


    had been unusually busytely, and apanying her to the prenatal checkup had kept him for a long


    time.


    Tony looked at Myra meaningfully as his mouth curved into a yful smile. ¡°Are you reluctant to let me


    go back, Myra?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. I¡¯m just afraid that I might have kept you for too long,¡± Myra replied sincerely.


    She felt a bit guilty since Tony was so busy, and she couldn¡¯t help him at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Tony seemed to have read Myra¡¯s thoughts, for he reached out and


    patted her head with deep affection in his eyes. Then, he pretended to say unintentionally, ¡°I have to


    give myself some time off this afternoon after busying myself day and night these days.¡±


    Puzzled, Myra looked at Tony. She didn¡¯t know what he was up to again, but it was apparent that Tony


    had set aside some time to keep herpany. ¡°What about yourpany?¡± she asked cautiously. She


    couldn¡¯t help feeling that Tony shouldn¡¯t put off his work because of her, yet she hoped that he could


    spend more time with her. What a paradoxical state of mind this is!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no problem. Thepany will operate as usual without me, so let me bezy


    once in a while,¡± Tony replied while starting up his car. He then continued, ¡°Next, we¡¯ll be going to the


    northern part of the city.¡±


    Myra blinked her eyes. She didn¡¯t know why Tony suddenly wanted to go to the northern part of the city,


    and this made her think that he was hiding a little secret from her that day. ¡°Why are we going to the


    northern part of the city?¡± she asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once we¡¯re there,¡± Tony replied while keeping her in suspense.


    Tony drove very steadily along the way at a moderate speed. After all, it was inappropriate to drive too


    fast with a pregnant woman in the car. Tony had always paid great attention to such details, and it was


    precisely how he won Myra¡¯s heart.


    Myra tried to pump some clues out of him along the way, but he said nothing¡ªthis made him even


    more curious. ¡°Why are you taking me there, Tony?¡± Myra almost died of curiosity, yet he kept wearing


    a trace of a smile that looked secretive.


    ¡°You look quite curious today,¡± Tony replied in amusement, for he seldom saw Myra behaving in such a


    childlike manner.


    ¡°You must be doing this on purpose,¡± Myra retorted in dissatisfaction while guessing what exactly Tony


    was up to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty; good stuff always shows up at the very end.¡± Tony gave an ambiguous remark that


    confused Myra even more.


    Then, the car stopped in front of a store selling high-end custom-made quality products in the northern


    part of the city. When Myra got out of the car in puzzlement, Tony gleefully took her hand and entered


    the store.


    Myra couldn¡¯t figure out why Tony wanted to bring her here. She thought to herself, Is Tony bringing me


    here to buy some tailor-made clothing?


    The saleswoman received them warmly. As soon as Tony mentioned his name, she stepped back with


    reverence and awe; then, she informed the store manager toe out.


    ¡°Did you make an appointment with this shop long ago?¡± Myra looked at Tony in bafflement. She


    thought that he was seized by a whim, but it seemed that he had nned to bring her here today a long


    time ago.


    ¡°You¡¯ll like it,¡± Tony replied confidently.


    Just then, the saleswoman¡¯s loud and clear voice could be heard from the inner room. ¡°Mr. Hart, our


    store manager would like to invite you toe in.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Tony seemed to be in an unusually cheerful mood as he took Myra¡¯s hand.


    When they stepped inside, Myra saw an attractive woman dressed in a well-cut one-piece dress; her


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    gentle temperament and fair skin gave her an ethereal air. When she saw that they hade in, she


    immediately stood up and greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Hart. Please have a seat.¡± The


    smile on her face made one feel veryfortable.


    ¡°May I know how your preparations are going, Miss Murray?¡± Tony looked Lucia Murray straight in the


    eye; he had discussed some things with her early that morning.


    ¡°We already had everything prepared since yesterday, and we¡¯ve been expecting you,¡± Lucia replied


    with a smile while asionally sizing Myra up.


    On the other hand, Myra was still ruminating over the words ¡®Mrs. Hart¡¯ that Lucia had addressed her


    with. Even though her marriage to Tony was already a sure thing, this was the first time she had been


    called ¡®Mrs. Hart¡¯ in such a formal manner; it made her feel a little shy.


    ¡°Sorry for troubling you then,¡± Tony responded politely.


    When Myra finally came to her senses, she was even more bewildered by the conversation between


    Tony and Lucia, for she had no idea what they were talking about. I can¡¯t keep on being left in the dark


    like this, she thought to herself since she wanted Tony to exin this clearly. When Lucia turned


    around, she whispered in his ear, ¡°What exactly are you up to? We¡¯re already in the shop, yet you¡¯re


    still hiding it from me.¡±


    Tony looked down at Myra and found that she looked quite adorable when her cheeks puffed up in


    anger. If it weren¡¯t for the outsiders who were present, he would have pinched her face which had


    be a lot chubbier. He decided to stop keeping her in suspense and answered in a whisper, ¡°This


    shop has a special service.¡±


    ¡°What sort of service?¡± Myra was even more puzzled. Can¡¯t Tony finish his sentence in one breath?


    Tony raised an eyebrow at her while answering briefly and concisely, ¡°Do-it-yourself service.¡±


    ¡°What? Do-it-yourself? Do you mean making things by hand?¡± How could Myra have thought that this


    shop, which sold high-end custom-made quality products, actually provided such a service? This


    mystery was getting more and more mystifying, and it was like a snowball increasing in size!


    ¡°You¡¯re a designer, so I don¡¯t think making something by hand will be a problem to you,¡± Tony replied


    confidently; he believed that Myra would give him a satisfying oue.


    ¡°So you brought me here to make something ourselves?¡± Myra looked at Tony incredulously, for she


    didn¡¯t know whether she should be dismayed or delighted by the surprise he gave her.


    However, Tony was still smiling with an unperturbed expression as he waited for her to ask the next


    question. As he expected, she asked again when he gave no response, ¡°What exactly are we going to


    make ourselves?¡± This question was the key.


    ¡°Clothes for a baby,¡± Tony uttered with a pause after each word.


    ¡°Clothes for a baby?¡± Myra repeated after him in disbelief.


    ¡°As parents, we can make clothes early for our baby as a token of our regard. I think you¡¯ll like it,¡± Tony


    exined while moving closer to Myra. On the other hand, Lucia quietly had her back to them as if


    specially giving them room to enjoy some sweet and cozy time.


    Myra knitted her brows slightly, for Tony¡¯s surprise was rather astounding to her. Of course, she was a


    little delighted deep down inside.


    When he noticed Myra¡¯s signs of reluctance, Tony continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make the clothes with


    you, so you don¡¯t have to worry that you¡¯ll do a poor job of it. A man like me certainly can¡¯t make


    handicrafts that match yours.¡±


    Myra snorted withughter. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to make clothes with you. We¡¯ll make the clothes


    separately and see which one of us makes prettier clothes.¡±


    When she saw Tony¡¯s seriousness, Myra suddenly had a moment of enlightenment. It was a rare


    opportunity to see him making clothes for the baby with his own hands, so she would really like to see


    what the clothes made by the all-around Tony would look like.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    After the two of them had a brief discussion, Myra and Tony both changed into the casual clothes that


    the store had prepared beforehand. This was the first time Myra saw Tony in such clothing.


    ¡°Focus. Don¡¯t keep staring at me.¡± The corners of Tony¡¯s lips lifted as he basked in Myra¡¯s gaze.


    Her gaze had shifted to him; he looked oddly adorable dressed in such whimsical, youthful clothes with


    that face of his. Not only that, the tiny teddy bears printed on his shirt were just so cute. Myra wished to


    hug Tony, for it was rare to see him so adorable.


    As she retracted her gaze, Myra decided to listen attentively. They would need to start making the


    clothester, and she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself.


    Meanwhile, Tony¡¯s gaze swiveled to the side. Myra was dressed in a blouse like his shirt, and the teddy


    bear print brought out the youthfulness of her face. She was a gorgeous beauty with a nice smile.


    Lucia proceeded to carefully exin everything to them. She was apetent teacher, and she broke


    down each step into digestible pieces. Myra nodded, her forehead screwed up tightly as her brain


    whirred with effort.


    ¡°You¡¯re both smart people, so I believe that you¡¯ll get the hang of things soon enough. If you have any


    questions, feel free to ask me. I will help you throughout everything.¡± Lucia was well and perfectly


    polite.


    Myra and Tony smiled and nodded. Needless to say, they were both pleased with Lucia¡¯s lesson. Myra


    had always trusted Tony¡¯s tastes; whichever location Tony picked naturally had its own special charms.


    Once the lesson was over, the pair began to turn their attention to the objects before them. Tony¡¯s


    forehead was tightly furrowed as he picked up the scissors and ruler, unsure of where to start.


    On the other hand, Myra seemed confident in herself. Seeing how Tony was stuck, Lucia walked over


    and whispered something to him.


    It was like Tony was suddenly struck with inspiration, and he immediately got to work. There was


    always a first time for everything, and people eventually got better with practice. He believed that he


    was capable of this.


    Time flew by instantly; at times, DIY projects were a good way to pass the time. Myra had a pair of deft


    hands, so her final product wasn¡¯t bad.


    However, Tony was in a bit of a bind; this proved that there were certain things that Tony was not skilled


    at. He had a mind filled with creative ideas, but s, his hands could not bring the thoughts in his mind


    to life¡ªhis final product was an absolute mess.


    Myra had made a dress for a young girl, whereas Tony made a pair of pants meant for a boy.


    Compared to what Myra had made, Tony¡¯s choice of clothing item was far easier to make.


    He turned his head to the side and noticed that Myra was nearly finished with her dress. Meanwhile, he


    was still struggling with his project. Lucia covered her mouth, giggling sneakily from where she stood by


    the side.


    The afternoon passed by in this sweet, warm atmosphere. A tranquil smile hung on Myra¡¯s lips, her


    entire being emanating a motherly radiance.


    At some point, Myra finished her handiwork, and she quietly approached Tony. As she watched Tony


    work haphazardly, the corners of her lips unwittingly quirked up.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you, Tony?¡± Myra¡¯s lips were now curved into a small smile.


    ¡°No need,¡± Tony said stubbornly. He wanted to personally finish those pants, for he didn¡¯t believe that


    he would be tripped up by this kind of small thing.


    Under his insistence, Myra sat by the side and waited for Tony to finish his handiwork. Lucia would give


    some pointers to Tony from time to time, and Myra enjoyed this rare moment of Tony being awkward.


    After much torture, Tony¡¯s handiwork waspleted atst. Myra curiously pressed closer; upon


    seeing the pants that Tony held in his hands, the smile on her face widened.


    Meanwhile, Tony said with a straight face, ¡°Actually, that wasn¡¯t so hard.¡± His gaze bore straight into


    Myra, who was standing next to him. Judging from the look on his face, he clearly wanted Myra to


    praise him.


    ¡°Yep, that wasn¡¯t hard at all. You¡¯re awesome!¡± Sometimes, men could be like children¡ªthey needed


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    unfiltered praise andpliments from their beloved.


    Lucia watched the pair¡¯s interaction and felt touched. She reminisced about her own youth; love was


    something that couldn¡¯t be obtained through force. Unfortunately, it was easy to fall in love but difficult


    to maintain those loving feelings most of the time.


    Myra and Tony were the envy of many people; the two of them firmly trusted each other, and they were


    both devoted to each other with their love.


    Love should be like this¡ªa beautiful sight to behold with no interfering third party. Sharing one¡¯s life


    with their partner until both were old was a nice, peaceful life to have!


    ¡°Will our son like it?¡± Tony asked in all seriousness, making Myra unable to stop herself fromughing.


    ¡°Of course. His own father made it, so he¡¯ll definitely like it,¡± Myra said in admiration. She had even


    sneakily filmed some short video clips of him earlier.


    Tony truly was captivating when he was absorbed in his work. Regardless of what he was doing, he


    always looked so elegant; it was a pleasant sight to enjoy. To Myra, Tony was someone who was close


    to perfect. She must have saved the gxy in a previous life to be able to be loved by him.


    The pair of them soon walked out of the shop with their own handiwork, pleased. Tony rather liked the


    dress that Myra carried in her arms.


    Meanwhile, Myra was enamored with the tiny pair of pants that Tony had made. They both had


    contented smiles on their faces, as though they had the entire world in their hands.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a few more months before the children can wear these,¡± Myra said, a brilliant smile on her face.


    She imagined how her children would look, assuming that they¡¯d have Tony¡¯s features.


    ¡°No rush. We can keep these clothes nice and safe until then,¡± Tony said as he helped Myra to open


    the car door.


    As they returned home while feeling satisfied with their trip, the pair chatted andughed with each


    other. By the time they returned home, the day was no longer young. Meanwhile, there was a pot of


    soup simmering away on the stove. Myra had been nourishing herself well every day, and her figure


    was fuller than it had been before.


    After they had a simple dinner, Tony eagerly pulled Myra into their bedroom. The intent in his eyes was


    clear.


    ¡°You should get some exercise after dinner.¡± Tony looked straight at Myra, his eyes conveying a


    smouldering look.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired after the day¡¯s activities. I want to sleep.¡± Myra pretended not to understand what he was


    saying between the lines.


    ¡°The doctor said that the babies are developing well, and it¡¯s already past the three-month mark. We


    can do husband-and-wife activities,¡± Tony said,ying things out bluntly. As he spoke, he pressed in


    close to her.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m really tired.¡± Myra had a pleading look on her face as she attempted to deflect Tony¡¯s eager,


    amorous advances.


    ¡°Today¡¯s a good day. We should celebrate.¡± Tony was unphased. How could he easily let Myra go?


    ¡°No.¡± Myra hastily took a few steps back so that Tony wouldn¡¯t get his way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you like ying cat-and-mouse?¡± Tony¡¯s expression was teasing, looking as though


    he wouldn¡¯t give up as long as he didn¡¯t get a taste.


    ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of things for you to settle at work tomorrow. Let¡¯s forget about tonight,¡± Myra said in


    all seriousness. She was a true, good wife.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s work shall be left for tomorrow, but we shouldn¡¯t procrastinate when ites to things that


    should be done today.¡± Myra felt that she had no way to run with each step Tony took toward her.


    With no way to escape, Myra was swept straight into Tony¡¯s arms. He held her tightly and let out a tiny


    sigh.


    Tony treated Myra like she was a priceless treasure; the fragile person in his arms was the woman he


    loved the most¡ªthe woman he wanted to spend the rest of his life together with.


    Myra was unable to breathe normally in his arms. Even so, she still felt touched. As she breathed in


    Tony¡¯s scent, she felt somewhat drunk; perhaps it was because the air felt too perfect.


    The next moment, she was swept into a princess carry by Tony. Somehow or other, she ended up lying


    on the bed. Before she could make sense of her surroundings, Tony was already pressing himself on


    her.


    ¡°Myra.¡± Tony passionately called her. His heart was about to melt as he gazed at Myra below him.


    Before she could answer, his lips were already on hers.


    The temperature around them gradually rose, and lust filled the room. Myra felt she was about to be


    suffocated; Tony had sucked out all the air in her lungs, as though he had sucked the very life from her.


    She felt dizzy, and her vision was starting to blur. This ethereally handsome man before her was her


    beloved!


    Piece by piece, her clothing was peeled off from her body. Myra clung tightly to Tony¡¯s back, her entire


    body leaning against him. She was somewhat eager for what was about toe.


    After ending the kiss, Tony lifted his head and pressed a kiss to the tip of Myra¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Every part of you is dazzling,¡± Tony eximed, saying such blush-inducing love talk out of nowhere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Myra couldn¡¯t stand Tony¡¯s sweet nothings being whispered into her ear with that


    low, sensual voice of his.


    ¡°Well, what do you want me to do?¡± Tony asked with a teasing smile, unwilling to ease up on his


    whispering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ speak¡­ by my ear.¡± Myra¡¯s voice wasing out in pants.


    ¡°Where do you want me to speak?¡± Tony¡¯s flirty tone made it harder for Myra to contain her body¡¯s


    desire.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, her words were swallowed up by Tony¡¯s mouth. He wished for nothing more


    than to swallow her right down as he admired Myra¡¯s lovely looks.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    The next day, the sun was hanging high in the sky when Myra opened her eyeszily. Tony was no


    longer with her in the room, but she took a sniff of the scent that he¡¯d left behind on theforter and


    smiled into the sheets contentedly.


    As she stretched, she reminded herself that it was a new day; any day with Tony by her side was


    worthy to look forward to.


    Time ticked by as Myra cleaned herself up just like always. She had woken up quitete today, and she


    felt a little embarrassed when she saw Old Master and Old Madam Hart downstairs.


    Moreover, Myra wanted nothing more than to bury herself in a hole when the two elders gave her a


    knowing smile.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat¡ªit¡¯s gettingte,¡± said the olddy as she smiled lovingly; she was getting more and


    more fond of this granddaughter-inw of hers.


    Nheless, Myra liked living with the Harts¡ªshe could truly feel the warmth of a family in this


    household. Even though she was still feeling embarrassed, she didn¡¯t want to drag on any longer and


    rushed over to have breakfast with the seniors!


    The three of them chatted casually at the table; Myra told them some interesting stories of what had


    happened recently as they had a peaceful meal together.


    From time to time, Myra still found herself not getting used to the warm way that the Old Master and


    Old Madam were treating her; it was all because they¡¯d been giving her the same love and affection as


    they gave Tony.


    Soon, it was gettingte and morning passed in the blink of an eye. Myra nned to visit the florist


    shop in the afternoon; at the same time, she was constantly paying close attention to the Stark Group¡¯s


    affairs as things wouldn¡¯t always go ording to n. However, she had much time on her hands as


    she waited for the result.


    In the florist shop, Myra was getting help from the florist on some basic techniques when tending to the


    flowers¡ªshe liked to take care of the gardening-rted work around the shop. The shop was a ce


    where she could feel rxed and free, and it helped with her overall mood, making her feel happier and


    lighter.


    When her phone rang with an iing call from Tony, Myra was coincidentally thinking about the man;


    the couple seemed to be in sync with each other.


    ¡°Are you at the florist?¡± Tony had a guess that she might be there. His voice was deep and maic on


    the phone and it was pleasant to the ear.


    ¡°Yeah, we had a busy day too,¡± Myra said with a smile.


    At the same time, the sweet memory of their passionate night flooded back into her mind; indeed, Tony


    had been too wildst night. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have woken up sote today.


    ¡°Remember to prioritize your health¡ªdon¡¯t push yourself.¡± Myra was always ttered by Tony¡¯s tender


    voice whenever he expressed his concern for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some simple tasks. Besides, exercising is also important during pregnancy, you know.¡± Myra


    was very proud of herbor today, so she didn¡¯t feel like there was anything wrong with that.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tony¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t anything different from the usual. Nevertheless, it left a warm feeling in


    Myra¡¯s chest, making her heart flutter with glee.


    Following that, the line was silent for a moment; neither of them had anything to say until Tony was the


    one to break the silence.


    ¡°Have you heard about anything on that matter with the Stark Group?¡± After giving it some thought,


    Tony decided to tell Myra about the sudden change in the Stark Group¡¯s situation¡ªthings were now


    different from how they originally were.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Myra had a feeling that something bad had happened¡ªthis couldn¡¯t be a good


    sign.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start.¡± Tony sounded quite helpless. This wasn¡¯t something that Myra should be


    worried about to begin with, but from his understanding of her personality, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to exin


    himself once she found out that he¡¯d been hiding the truth from her.


    ¡°Is there a problem with purchasing the Stark Group?¡± Myra tried to probe for an answer.


    ¡°More or less.¡± Tony was careful with his words; he had no idea about the mysterious new


    businessman either.


    Another family was intervening just after the Waltons had been dealt with¡ªit was so sudden that Tony


    had yet to find out the neer¡¯s identity.


    ¡°How¡¯s the Stark Group¡¯s current situation?¡± asked Myra worriedly. She couldn¡¯t lose her chance of


    acquiring the Stark Group; nothing must go wrong in every step of her pursuit.


    ¡°Someone is purchasing arge number of the Stark Group¡¯s shares,¡± Tony answered calmly.


    Just then, a deep frown appeared between Myra¡¯s brows. She pondered for a moment before she


    asked, ¡°Is it Sean?¡± She couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s someone called Matthias Locke.¡± As he spoke, Tony stared fixedly at the man¡¯s photo printed


    on the document at his desk. He tried to recall the man¡¯s identity, but he simply couldn¡¯t remember


    where he¡¯d seen him before.


    ¡°Matthias Locke?¡± The unfamiliar name put a fear in Myra¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t have an inkling of who the


    name referred to, but what did it mean by the man¡¯s sudden appearance?


    ¡°Do you have any idea who he is?¡± Tony was thinking that perhaps this man was rted to the Stark


    Family.


    Myra tried her best to search her memory, but even as she recalled the clients or coborators


    acquainted with the Starks throughout the years, the name didn¡¯t ring a bell.


    ¡°How old is he?¡± Myra wanted to know more about this man.


    ¡°He¡¯s around 30; he¡¯s a young and sessful businessman,¡± said Tony as he squinted, his eyes never


    leaving the photo of the man.


    ¡°He¡¯s so young¡­ Who could it be?¡± Myra muttered to herself before she quickly asked Tony, ¡°Do you


    have a photo of him?¡±


    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll send you a picture.¡± Tony immediately positioned his phone at the document to take a


    photo.


    Myra knew very well how Tony handled things¡ªhe was always particr with finding out the most


    about his opponents as he believed that it was the best way to seed. That was why she asked for a


    photo of Matthias from Tony.


    As Myra looked at the photo that Tony had sent her via Messenger, she fell into deep thought. The man


    ¡ªwho was wearing a pair of ck shades¡ªlooked a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t recognize him no


    matter how hard she tried.


    The feeling of a thought slipping the mind was frustrating indeed¡ªMyra couldn¡¯t tell if he was a friend


    or a foe. She also wasn¡¯t sure if this sudden change had anything to do with Cameron.


    ¡°What should we do about it?¡± A look of uncertainty hung over Myra¡¯s face.


    Tony hadn¡¯t thought of a countermeasure at the moment. Matthias had appeared out of the blue and


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    his moves were slick¡ªa huge portion of thepany¡¯s stocks were already in his hands. In other


    words, things weren¡¯t looking good at all.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes.¡± Tony¡¯s answer was quite ambiguous, but right now, their best move was to y


    the waiting game.


    When the call ended, Myra started to worry about the Stark Group again. No doubt, a new storm was


    brewing just after another one ended; it was difficult to tell where things were going.


    Myra spaced out for some time as she stared at the flowers in her hands. Her good mood was now


    ruined, and she could no longer enjoy her free time leisurely regardless of how she tried.


    ¡°What are you looking at, Miss Stark?¡± Sharon¡¯s voice rang brightly from Myra¡¯s side.


    With that, Myra snapped out of her daze. She turned to the florist and smiled at her politely. ¡°It¡¯s


    nothing. Where were we?¡±


    Myra had the habit of finishing whatever she started. Since she still had unfinished work on her hands,


    she didn¡¯t want her pleasant state of mind to go to waste; she decided to put the unhappy discussion in


    the back of her mind and continued the lesson with Sharon. At the very least, she could use the time to


    learn something practical.


    Myra finally left the florist shop in the evening. Meanwhile, Tony was thoughtful as well; he drove his car


    to the front of the shop and waited for her so that they could head home together.


    Myra felt a sudden boost of energy as soon as she saw Tony; to see his car being parked by the side


    was such a beautiful and weing sight to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go out of your way to pick me up,¡± Myra said as she walked up to Tony. She would


    soon be azy, loafing woman who couldn¡¯t feed herself if Tony continued to spoil her like this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say I was on the way, then.¡± Tony opened the door for her like a gentleman as a slight smile


    graced his face. His eyes typically grew much softer whenever they were on Myra.


    ¡°You can¡¯t always be on the way.¡± Myra stepped into the car. The evening breeze was gentle and the


    air was a pleasant temperature; it was unfortunate that they couldn¡¯t see the sunset.


    ¡°You visit the shop a lot these days,¡± Tony said to Myra as he turned to face her after fastening his


    seatbelt.


    ¡°It makes me feel at ease.¡± Myra put on a huge grin; she wasn¡¯t shy to express her appreciation for the


    florist shop that Tony had gifted her.


    ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Tony stared at her with doting eyes as he caressed her cheek lightly.


    The two never once mentioned Matthias throughout their ride. After all, things in the corporate world


    were never meant to be set in stone, so a few surprises here and there weren¡¯t unusual.


    It wasn¡¯t untilte at night did Tony bring up the topic of Matthias upon noticing that Myra wasn¡¯t falling


    asleep after some time.


    ¡°Are you worried about the Stark Group? You¡¯re still wondering about Matthias Locke, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Tony saw through Myra¡¯s troubles right away. He wanted nothing more than to lighten the burden on


    her shoulders, but due to her persistence and personal reasons, he couldn¡¯t step in too much.


    ¡°This is an odd battle¡ªI don¡¯t know anything about him, but I bet he knows much about us,¡± said Myra


    anxiously. She felt that her opponent had the upper hand as he knew a lot more than she did.


    ¡°How much of the Stark Group¡¯s shares does he currently own?¡± It was what Myra wanted to know the


    most.


    Tony stared quietly at Myra; he couldn¡¯t tell for sure since he hadn¡¯t found out about it himself. It all


    happened too suddenly¡ªall eyes were on the Waltons just moments ago. Who would have thought


    that someone was acquiring the Stark Group¡¯s shares in secret?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Tony replied truthfully.


    ¡°Do you think we should meet up with him?¡± Myra asked Tony for his opinion.


    Tony nced at Myra as his own thoughts lingered between his brows. He did reflect on whether or not


    they should meet with the man, but now that the question was tantly asked, he was suddenly at a


    loss for words.


    That night, they didn¡¯te to a conclusion on how to solve the issue. Tony told her some things about


    Matthias, but the information came from indirect sources; its credibility was unknown either.


    However, as it turned out, luck seemed to be on their side¡ªas they were considering their next step,


    an invitation from Matthias arrived at the Hart Residence.


    Tony felt a bit strange when he received the invitation; indeed, nothing was impossible in this world,


    and no one knew what would happen next.


    Since they were deciding whether or not to arrange a meeting with Matthias, the way he took the


    initiative to invite them actually made their job easier.


    Apparently, Matthias was hosting a morous banquet in his mansion in three days, and Tony was


    cordially invited to attend.


    With all things considered, the invitation seemed a little ill-willed, though. Myra read the words over and


    over again; she couldn¡¯t help feeling that the phrases didn¡¯t sound natural at all.


    ¡°What do you think, Tony?¡± Myra tossed the invitation aside. She¡¯d heard some rumors regarding


    Matthias for the past few days¡ªit seemed like he was a strong-willed and decisive businessman.


    ¡°It might be a trap, but I¡¯ll attend it,¡± Tony said nonchntly. He had a feeling that Matthias wasn¡¯t


    targeting the Stark Group, but the Hart Family instead.


    ¡°Will you be taking me?¡± Myra blinked at him as a smile yed on her lips. It looked as though she was


    telling him a joke.


    ¡°He invited us both. Tell me, am I taking you or not?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes darted to the invitation on the table;


    he was curious whether the invitations were phrased the same way to Matthias¡¯ other guests, or the


    man had specially prepared it this way for them.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    On the night of the banquet, Myra and Tony were dressed morously for the event¡ªa sophisticated


    presentation was the best weapon on such asions. The couple put on a solemn expression as they


    entered the venue. They knew that this invitation couldn¡¯t be as simple as it seemed, so they had to be


    prepared to handle any situation seriously.


    Tony stole a nce at Myra who was beside him; she was wearing a turquoise dress which brought out


    her brightplexion wonderfully, making her look more beautiful than ever.


    Even though her waist wasn¡¯t as slim as before, her current supple and full figure added a touch of


    womanly charm! The gown entuated her elegant posture, and every move she made was filled with


    charisma befitting of a young mistress.


    Myra was able to recognize Matthias in the midst of the huge crowd after seeing his photo beforehand.


    She asked Tony in a low voice, ¡°Should we go to him?¡±


    Tony was exchanging greetings with his fellow attendees, so he took a half-hearted nce in Matthias¡¯


    direction. When he saw the man in person, it felt like their subject of conversation for many days had


    finallye to life.


    The couple weren¡¯t far from Matthias, so the man was bound to notice them sooner orter. Moreover,


    a nobody like Matthias wasn¡¯t worthy of Tony to initiate their greeting.


    In actual fact, Matthias had felt Tony¡¯s eyes on him for some time; he simply didn¡¯t react to it. He¡¯d


    heard that Tony had a unique way of handling things, so he was eager to have a go at him.


    Nevertheless, Matthias was still waiting for the right time to make his move. After all, it was noughing


    matter to be enemies with the Hart Family in Bradfort City.


    Moreover, the Waltons had just beenpletely trampled on and ruined by the Harts not too long ago;


    the way Matthias simply picked a fight with the Hart Family considering their current power and


    influence proved just how ambitious the man was.


    Thus, the two parties waited for one another in silence. Eventually, Matthias made his way to Tony;


    after all, the former was the host of the night, whereas thetter was a guest. Thus, it was basic


    etiquette for Matthias to take the initiative this time¡ªhe had already anticipated this to happen when he


    sent Tony an invitation.


    Right now, things were going in Tony¡¯s way; he faced the situation confidently and naturally, whereas


    Myra maintained an elegantposure by his side. Matthias observed the woman as he approached


    the couple since he already had a detailed understanding of Tony¡¯s background. On the other hand,


    Matthias didn¡¯t pay attention to Myra¡¯s background; as a woman who had caught Tony¡¯s interest,


    though, Matthias was quite interested in her abilities as well.


    ¡°Director Hart.¡± Matthias¡¯ voice had an inexplicable charm to it. If only he put more effort in his


    artiction and tone, he could very well be a qualified TV announcer.


    He was lean and had a clean and sculpted appearance; it made him appear schrly and neat. No one


    would have guessed that Matthias was affiliated with shady business just by looking at him.


    ¡°Director Locke,¡± Tony returned his greeting politely. Next to him, Myra smiled courteously as well.


    ¡°Miss Stark,¡± Matthias¡¯ eyes lingered on Myra for a while; a deep, iprehensible look filled his gaze.


    Matthias¡¯ way of addressing Myra made the two feel a little ufortable¡ªshe was Tony¡¯s fianc¨¦e,


    after all. Not only that, the blunt and unreserved look in his eyes as he stared at Myra was quite rude as


    well.


    ¡°Good evening, Director Locke.¡± Myra¡¯s smile stiffened a little. She wasn¡¯t fond of the way Matthias


    looked at her at all, for it seemed like he was sizing up a prey.


    ¡°Please excuse theck of hospitality. I¡¯m truly honored to have the two of you here tonight.¡± Matthias


    finally looked away from Myra; he turned to Tony and gestured to them politely as he spoke.


    ¡°You have quite a beautiful home, Director Locke.¡± Tony looked around casually. Matthias had quite a


    taste in furnishing and decoration, so Tony¡¯spliment wasn¡¯t all empty praise.


    ¡°I just moved in not too long ago, so the decorations are simple. I heard that Miss Stark is more of an


    expert in this field.¡± Matthias wasn¡¯t short of things to say; it seemed that he was quite well-prepared.


    ¡°You tter me, Director Locke.¡± Myra¡¯s expression was getting unnatural, for Matthias¡¯ behavior and


    tone of speech was very disturbing to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be humble, but I¡¯d still like some ideas from you, Miss Stark.¡± At this point, Matthias had


    arrogant.


    Tony stepped closer to Myra without missing a beat and wrapped an arm around her. As he pulled her


    close, he stared at Matthias in an unfriendly manner.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been quite active as ofte; what are your ns, I wonder?¡± Tony asked him directly. Needless


    to say, he didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush anymore.


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m hoping that the Locke Group could coborate with the Hart Group.¡± Matthias gave him a


    genuine smile. It seemed like he was truly interested for the twopanies to work together.


    ¡°The Hart Group always wees new coboration partners to grow our reach, but we ce a huge


    priority on our partners¡¯ capabilities. There¡¯s no need for us to work with apany with no potential,¡±


    Tony replied, his words carrying a hidden meaning to it. Since Matthias wasn¡¯t holding back with his


    words, Tony decided to attack him verbally before resorting to other measures.


    ¡°Of course¡ªthe Locke Group only coborates with capable, leadingpanies as well.¡± The smile on


    Matthias¡¯ face grew triumphant as he returned Tony¡¯s eyes confidently.


    Myra watched the two men from the side. Their behavior was simr to two lions who had trespassed


    on each other¡¯s territories, both not backing down without a fight.


    ¡°Would you like some juice?¡± Just then, Tony looked to his side at Myra as he gave her a ss of juice.


    He wasn¡¯t affected by Matthias¡¯ words at all.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Myra was a little ufortable; she still wasn¡¯t fond of being treated so dearly in public.


    Myra couldn¡¯t get used to being part of a public disy of affection. Moreover, it was just a second ago


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    that Tony was engaged in a hostile conversation with Matthias.


    Why was he suddenly shifting his attention to her and asking about how she felt? As a result, Myra


    couldn¡¯t even look into Tony¡¯s eyes which were overflowing with deep affection.


    Myra would always blush in embarrassment whenever Tony looked at her this way, and she¡¯d feel as


    though she was a teenager experiencing her first love once again.


    The smile on Matthias¡¯ lips stiffened a little as he watched the couple¡¯s interaction. Tony¡¯s disregard


    toward their discussion was clearly a means to openly mock Matthias.


    ¡°I have other guests to take care of, so please enjoy yourselves, Director Hart. Let me know if you need


    anything.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t want to stay between them any longer and endure the couple¡¯s disy of


    endearment; perhaps due to the fact that he had been single for a long time, he couldn¡¯t bear it when


    couples acted lovey dovey in front of him.


    With that, Matthias¡¯ grudge for Tony deepened even more. As a long-standing bachelor himself,


    Matthias was hungry to ruin Tony¡¯s life with his own hands. After all, Tony had it all¡ªhe was sessful


    in terms of family and work.


    After meeting Matthias for the first time, Tony could tell that he was no ordinary businessman. It might


    seem like Matthias had all his intentions written on his face, but this could also be a part of his well-


    nned disguise.


    Now that things were getting more interesting, Tony was curious as to how the matter would unfold; he


    hadn¡¯t figured out Matthias¡¯ true goal just yet. After getting to know his mannerisms and conduct, Tony


    couldn¡¯t be more unsure of what he was going after¡ªthere was still much to discover.


    Meanwhile, Myra watched as Matthias left. The man was very tall; he was at least 6 feet tall, which was


    a considerable height amongst the attendees of the banquet. However, his tall stature paired with his


    lean figure made him appear awfully skinny as a man.


    He was tall andnky like a nk, and his skin was perfectly clear¡ªit was even smoother than a


    woman¡¯s, not to mention hisplexion was pearly and fair. With everythingbined, he seemed


    quite feminine.


    A look at him gave off a feeling that he was a little weak and feeble; people like this were said to be


    easily clouded with unseemly thoughts and principles. After all, one¡¯s appearance could always reflect


    their heart.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something off with him?¡± Tony asked Myra directly.


    Myra shook her head. She couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with Matthias¡ªsome of his actions and words


    did seem too scripted and nned, so it was indeed suspicious. She couldn¡¯t be sure if the man was a


    friend or a foe, but she had a feeling that he probably didn¡¯t mean well.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Myra expressed her concern truthfully. She couldn¡¯t allow any mistakes when it


    came to the Stark Group¡¯s matter. However, there was a sudden newpetitor in town which could


    introduce new problems for her¡ªher troubles were endless!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for I won¡¯t let him threaten you.¡± Tony¡¯s eyes were still on Matthias¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t let


    anyone harm Myra.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little worried, Tony.¡± Myra had a bad feeling about this. Moreover, upon her first meeting with


    Matthias earlier, he had be more and more familiar to the eye. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t


    remember where she¡¯d seen the man before.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, so nothing will go wrong.¡± Tony raised a brow at Myra with a confident look on his face which


    made him look like a yuppie; Myra could never get sick of staring at his attractive face whenever he did


    that.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that his target is actually the Hart Group.¡± Myra felt that Matthias disyed an unusually


    hostile attitude toward Tony; it could only mean that something bad was going to happen.


    ¡°You noticed it as well.¡± Tony didn¡¯t deny it¡ªMatthias¡¯ hostility toward him was incredibly obvious. Tony


    was unsure whether Matthias had deliberately made his opinion known, or if it was just a cover-up for


    his scheme.


    ¡°Since the Hart Group sits at the top of Bratford City¡¯s corporatedder, we naturally have the skills and


    power to sustain our ce. There¡¯s no need to worry about something like this.¡± Tony was confident of


    the Hart Group¡¯s abilities; he didn¡¯t believe that anyone out there would be able to bring them down.


    Myra took a sip of the juice in her hand. She didn¡¯t have much to say anymore; it wasn¡¯t wise to sing


    praises about her opponents and forget about the abilities on her own side. After all, there wasn¡¯t


    anything that Tony couldn¡¯t do. She could always be at ease with him around, and she believed that the


    Hart Group wouldn¡¯t be defeated this easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty noisy here; we can leave ahead if you¡¯re feeling unwell.¡± Tony wasn¡¯t very interested in such


    events. Moreover, he was more worried about Myra¡¯s health.


    ¡°We¡¯re already here; it¡¯d be bad to leave so soon!¡± Myra said with a smile. Tony was practically treating


    her like a little doll¡ªclearly, she wasn¡¯t as weak and easily bruised as one.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay for a while longer, then. Who knows? Matthias might do something unexpected while we¡¯re


    here.¡± Tony looked around at the surrounding attendees. Sure enough, Matthias was able to invite


    many of Bradfort City¡¯s renowned and respected names.


    Such a grand gesture must¡¯ve been made with intention; either that, he probably had a huge


    announcement to make tonight. Otherwise, all his painstaking efforts to prepare such a morous


    banquet would go to waste.


    ¡°What do you think he¡¯s nning?¡± asked Myra as her gaze followed Matthias, who was busy attending


    to his guests in the crowd. He was like a butterfly, fluttering here and there to engage in various small


    talk¡ªfrom his appearance, it was evident that he wasn¡¯t a man of pure intentions.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say myself; I only know that he used to be active in Tasnia City, but he moved to Bradfort City


    all of a sudden. It¡¯s all a big mystery.¡± Tony thought of a few possibilities for the sudden move, but he


    still couldn¡¯t be sure of Matthias¡¯ true motive.


    ¡°I guess we can only go with the flow. We¡¯ve been too passive this time.¡± They weren¡¯t prepared for


    Matthias¡¯ forward behavior at all, so Myra was rather emotionally affected during their entire meeting.


    Because of that, they weren¡¯t able to take control of the situation in time; they could only proceed with


    caution from now on.


    ¡°Sometimes, being passive isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing,¡± Tony said coldly as he stared at the wine


    ss in his hand.


    With many years of experience in corporate mind games, Tony had realized that fact a long time ago.


    Nothing was impossible, so there was no saying in how things would end up before the veryst


    second.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Just as Tony had predicted, halfway through the banquet, Matthias suddenly grabbed a microphone


    and the lively hall instantly fell so silent that only Matthias¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°Thank you everyone for taking the time to attend my dinner banquet. I have been in Bradfort City for


    some time now, and I would like to thank you all for your care. I love this city and I am nning to move


    the Locke Group from Tasnia City to Bradfort City. I hope that we can continue to be great friends. I


    have lots to learn from all of you in the business world,¡± Matthias said tactfully in a humble tone.


    However, the cheeky smile on his face was an eyesore.


    After hearing Matthias¡¯s speech, the crowd pped loudly. Tony joined in, but he looked at Matthias


    with his eyebrows raised. Turns out that Matthias is nning to move the Locke Group to Bradfort City.


    That¡¯s big news.


    On the way home, Myra and Tony sat in the backseat. Tony had drunk alcohol and couldn¡¯t drive, so


    they called the Hart family¡¯s driver to pick them up.


    ¡°Tony, do you think that Matthias¡¯ sudden decision has something to do with¡­¡± Myra asked worriedly.


    Tony directly interrupted her. ¡°No matter what his goal is, I will have a way to deal with him.¡±


    Matthias¡¯ provocation that night was obvious, so Tony could tell that he didn¡¯t have good intentions.


    However, it wasn¡¯t anything serious. Every year, the Hart family would encounter countless


    challenges and opportunities had always been symbiotic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the way Matthias looks at me, and I have a feeling that I have seen that gaze before,¡± Myra


    muttered anxiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met him before?¡± Tony turned to Myra doubtfully. It¡¯s impossible that Myra and Matthias have


    met each other in the past.


    ¡°I have a strange feeling that I know him from somewhere. His aura makes me feel uneasy.¡± Myra tried


    her best to recall, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything. In her eyes, Matthias was someone dangerous.


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably mistaken him for someone else. It¡¯s clear that he is a dishonest trader, so it¡¯s normal if


    you think he seems familiar.¡± Tony didn¡¯t take Myra¡¯s words too seriously because he had also met


    someone else who had a sinister aura like Matthias.


    ¡°No, I feel like I met him when I was young!¡± Myra said after giving it some thought.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she shook her head and disagreed with herself. ¡°But that


    doesn¡¯t make sense. No child would have such a foreboding aura. Where have I seen him before?¡±


    Looking at Myra¡¯s troubled expression, Tony wrapped one arm around her shoulder intimately and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, so you shouldn¡¯t waste too much of your energy. If you can¡¯t remember it, don¡¯t force


    yourself to recall.¡±


    Naturally, Tony didn¡¯t want his wife to think about other men. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists the


    moment he thought about Matthias¡¯ enthusiasm toward Myra at the banquet.


    Tony wanted to have Myra all to himself, so he wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone else coveting her. The more he


    thought about it, the more tightly he wrapped his arms around Myra. No matter what, Myra belongs to


    me and no one can take her away from me.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Tony, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Pregnant women got hungry easily. Besides that, a pregnant woman¡¯s appetite was


    unstable. There were times they had a good appetite, and there were times that they didn¡¯t feel like


    eating anything at all.


    Myra didn¡¯t eat much at the banquet, but all of the sudden, her appetite was back and she was craving


    all kinds of food.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and see if there¡¯s anything in the kitchen.¡± Tony naturally wouldn¡¯t let Myra eat food


    from restaurants. After all, the foods sold by restaurants were not as clean as home-cooked food.


    ¡°I want to eatmb skewers,¡± Myra said coquettishly. At that moment, she was craving something


    heavy.


    ¡°You are being a bad influence to the baby,¡± Tony pinched her nose and said. ¡°Pregnant women are not


    allowed to eatmb skewers,¡± he said righteously. It¡¯s hard to predict a pregnant woman¡¯s temper.


    ¡°I know that I¡¯m not allowed to eatmb skewers, but can¡¯t I at least dream about it?¡± Myra mumbled in


    dissatisfaction. I¡¯m starving!


    ¡°You can¡¯t even think about it. It¡¯s bad for the baby,¡± Tony replied with a smile, obviously teasing Myra.


    ¡°Tsk! Babies are not so easily influenced!¡± Myra turned her back against Tony and didn¡¯t believe a thing


    he said.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Tony roared withughter. Myra is so adorable.


    ¡°How can youugh so heartily when the baby and I are starving?¡± Myra rolled her eyes at him. What is


    he thinking about? He has a strange sense of humor.


    It was a bumpy ride home because they were in a rush to head home, but at the same time, Tony


    warned the driver to drive safely. He loved Myra dearly and wanted to give her everything she wanted.


    As soon as they stepped into the living room, Tony asked Myra to sit on the couch while he headed to


    the kitchen. As he did, Myra tugged on his sleeve and said softly, ¡°It¡¯ste, so there is nothing left in the


    kitchen. You don¡¯t need to go.¡±


    ¡°I can ask the chef to wake up and cook something up for you.¡± Tony naturally wouldn¡¯t let Myra and his


    child starve.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s not nice to wake the chef up in the middle of the night.¡± Myra hurriedly stopped him. Being a


    chef is tiring so we shouldn¡¯t disturb his sleep.


    Tony nced at Myra, then at her belly. ¡°But we can¡¯t starve the baby.¡±


    He¡¯s right. I can bear the hunger, but it won¡¯t be good to let the baby starve. After giving it some


    thought, Myra said, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll just cook something up myself.¡± After all, she was truly starving.


    ¡°You want to cook yourself?¡± Tony looked at Myra with a face full of concern. He was worried about


    Myra¡¯s cooking skills.


    ¡°The food that I cook will definitely taste better than yours,¡± Myra said with a delightful smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Tony winked and said to her.


    With that, the two of them happily started cooking in the kitchen. Myra was a pretty good cook, so Tony


    obediently followed her orders. The couple had a joyful time. As long as two people loved each other,


    they would have a great time no matter what they did together.


    As they cooked, they tried their best to keep quiet. After all, it was the middle of the night. They even


    deliberately lowered their voices. Tony thought that it was interesting and felt like they were sneaking


    around like they were having an affair.


    After a lot of work, they finally poured the food out of the pot. Smelling the fragrant food, Myra suddenly


    felt even hungrier. She then began to eat by herself. After watching her for a while, Tony felt hungry and


    joined her.


    ¡°Are you hungry too?¡± Tony ate a lot at the dinner banquet just now. Why is he feeling hungry again so


    soon? Urgh, he¡¯s stealing my food.


    ¡°After seeing you enjoying it so much, I feel like having a taste.¡± Tony smiled brightly. She looks


    beautiful even when she¡¯s stuffing food into her mouth.


    ¡°That is your reason for stealing my food?¡± Myra red at Tony in disdain. After staring at each other


    for a while, the two of them burst intoughter.


    It was a heart-warming and beautiful moment. At that moment, both of them wished to spend the rest of


    their lives together because they believed that they were destined for each other. A lover¡¯s embrace


    was the safest harbor that was more magical than the stars in the universe. The atmosphere slowly


    grew tense.


    Tony wanted to lean close to kiss Myra¡¯s lips and make out with her. The two of them slowly leaned


    close toward each other, and Myra couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes. Her heart raced every time she


    was with Tony.


    Tony¡¯s breath brushed against Myra¡¯s face. As she sensed his familiar aura, Myra¡¯s heart beat


    uncontrobly, as if it was going to jump out of her chest.


    Then, Tony¡¯s lips pressed against Myra, and they kissed passionately. He wrapped his arms around her


    waist and realized that she had gotten a little chubbier. It felt so good that Tony couldn¡¯t take his hands


    off her. He pressed his muscr chest against Myra and the sweet love in the air was intoxicating.


    ¡°You look beautiful tonight.¡± Tony didn¡¯t hesitate topliment Myra. At that instant, he wanted to make


    love to her.


    Hearing that, Myra blushed. Tony often says sweet words at the right time to make me blush. He knows


    how to control my heart and whole being.


    They didn¡¯t even bother to clean up the dishes. At that moment, Tony just wanted to carry Myra to their


    bedroom to have sex. All of a sudden, Myra was lifted by Tony. She gasped in shock and quickly


    wrapped her arms around his neck. Then, she looked into his eyes and saw that they were burning


    strong with desire as if he was about to eat her up.


    ¡°Tony, we have to clean the table.¡± Myra was still thinking about the mess on the table.


    ¡°The maids will clean it up tomorrow,¡± Tony muttered in a deep and sexy voice.


    ¡°Tony, it¡¯s not good to have sex every night.¡± Myra bit her lower lip tightly because she knew what


    would happen next. After all, Tony was a perverted man.


    ¡°Is it because your body can¡¯t take it?¡± Tony grinned cheekily at Myra before he ran toward their


    bedroom.


    ¡°Let me down. Someone might see us,¡± Myra said shyly. It will be embarrassing if someone sees us.


    ¡°Nobody wille out of their rooms at this hour.¡± Tony was not willing to put Myra down. He was


    desperate to make love to her.


    With a small kick, Tony opened the door and smiled as he nced at Myra, who was in his arms.


    It was the loudest noise that they had made that night, and Myra hurriedly hid in his arms and said


    nervously, ¡°You¡¯ll wake someone. Hurry up and get inside.¡± It¡¯s a silent night, but we just made a loud


    noise. If the elders see us, I will be utterly embarrassed.


    ¡°Looks like you are getting impatient. Well then, I will obey your wishes.¡± Tony smiled sinisterly and


    carried Myra into the room. Then, he closed the door behind him with a bang.


    At that moment, Myra was angry with Tony. He¡¯s acting like he wants everyone in the house to know


    what we are doing. Furious, she bit him softly on his arm.


    Tony felt a slight sting, but he ignored it and continued to tease her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you had such a


    kink. Was that an invitation?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a pervert,¡± Myra replied angrily and regretted not biting him harder.


    ¡°Since you called me a pervert, I should do something that fits the name,¡± Tony said seriously.


    ¡°No!¡± Under Myra¡¯s scream of surprise, Tony put her down on the bed and immediatelyy on top of


    her.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    The couple made love passionately and fell asleep at 3:00 AM. Sleepingte several nights in a row


    was bad for their health, and Myra felt dizzy.


    The next day, Myra woke up at lunchtime. Early that morning, Tony had already given orders to not


    wake Myra up from her sleep.


    Pregnant women needed more rest. Although Myra nned to wake up early the night before, she had


    overslept and her whole morning was gone.


    After lunch, Myra drove straight to Stark Group. It had been a long time since shest visited Stark


    Group, so she was curious to see what thepany looked like. Besides that, with Matthias¡¯


    intervention, the internal affairs in Stark Group now were even moreplicated.


    At the lobby of Stark Group, Myra coincidentally bumped into Cameron. Their gazes met for a moment


    before they both hurriedly looked away.


    Myra didn¡¯t want to greet Cameron. The thought of his evil misdeeds made her nauseous. My father is


    only capable of giving me endless despair.


    However, surprisingly, Cameron took the initiative to walk up to Myra. Seeing that, Myra didn¡¯t know


    what to do but watch as he slowly approached her.


    ¡°Myra.¡± Cameron¡¯s friendly tone made Myra frown. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Cameron, so she nced


    at the elevator that was not far away and walked toward it.


    However, Cameron was in an extremely good mood that day. He followed behind Myra and waited for


    the elevator with her, but he kept a short distance.


    ¡°Are you ignoring me?¡± Cameron suddenly took a step forward, narrowing the distance between him


    and Myra.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about,¡± Myra said coldly. Even though he¡¯s my father, he treats me even worse


    than a stranger.


    ¡°You can never change the fact that we¡¯re blood-rted,¡± Cameron said mockingly.


    ¡°I hope that I can bepletely unrted to you,¡± Myra muttered as she nced at the numbers on


    the elevator disy. Why is the elevator so slow?


    ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s see who will win in the end.¡± Cameron¡¯s good mood waspletely unaffected by


    Myra¡¯s cold words.


    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Myra grunted as she hurriedly took a step away from Cameron. Today is off to


    a bad start. I can¡¯t believe that I bumped into Cameron. Why am I so unlucky today?


    ¡°Myra, how can you speak to your father in such a rude manner?¡± At that moment, Cameron could no


    longer bear Myra¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°You are not worthy to be a father because all you care about is profit,¡± Myra said in disdain. Our family


    was ruined because of you. Is money really more important than family?


    ¡°Myra, don¡¯t assume you will definitely win just because you have Tony on your side,¡± Cameron said


    furiously. I spoke to her in a friendly tone, but got treated rudely in return.


    ¡°I will get Stark Group back with my own strength.¡± Myra red at Cameron coldly. I will handle Stark


    Group¡¯s affairs myself, and I won¡¯t ask Tony for help unless I have to.


    ¡°You sound confident, but I wonder if you have the capability to achieve it,¡± Cameron said with a


    delightful grin as if he was sure that Myra wouldn¡¯t be able to take control of Stark Group.


    Seeing his expression, Myra suddenly felt vignt. The fact that Cameron is acting haughty shows that


    he is hiding something.


    After the elevator arrived, Myra stopped talking to Cameron, stepped into the elevator, and pressed the


    button of the level she was heading to. Cameron followed behind and stood next to her.


    Cameron is acting really strange today.


    In the elevator, Cameron said, ¡°Come to my officeter.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Myra looked at Cameron suspiciously. What¡¯s wrong with him today? He¡¯s being


    really unpredictable.


    ¡°I have something important to tell you. It has something to do with Stark Group, so you muste.¡±


    Cameronpletely ignored Myra¡¯s reaction and spoke as if he was giving her a warning.


    ¡°I am not interested,¡± Myra replied word by word. Cameron can do whatever crazy thing he wants, but I


    don¡¯t have the time to y around.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me to sell Stark Group to someone else, would you?¡± Cameron asked in a


    threatening tone.


    Myra instantly looked upset. He¡¯s using the same trick to provoke me again.


    ¡°Whoever you sell Stark Group to has nothing to do with me,¡± Myra replied calmly.


    Cameron was stunned by Myra¡¯s reaction and didn¡¯t know what to say, so he stared at her furiously.


    However, he didn¡¯t receive any response from her.


    ¡°Your grandfather started Stark Group and your mother worked hard to develop thepany for what it


    is today. Are you sure you don¡¯t care about its future at all?¡± Cameron pulled the family card and


    described Myra as a cold-blooded woman who didn¡¯t care about her family.


    ¡°Tsk! If you have decided to sell Stark Group, there is nothing I can do. After all, you hold most of Stark


    Group¡¯s shares.¡± Myra looked at Cameron with a mocking grin on her face as if she was looking at a


    silly clown.


    Just when the two of them were having a fight, the elevator doors opened, and Myra immediately


    stepped out of the elevator. She didn¡¯t want to spend another minute with Cameron.


    Cameron watched as Myra walked away, and he was infuriated. He couldn¡¯t figure out why both of his


    daughters would go against him. They are my children and my bloodline, but they choose to go against


    me. If I had known that they would grow into such spiteful children, I would¡¯ve strangled them the


    moment they were born.


    Myra naturally wouldn¡¯t go to Cameron¡¯s office. Because of that, Cameron had no choice but to visit


    Myra in her office. I must give her the message today.


    Myra kept her head down and continued to read the documents even after Cameron came into her


    office. Cameron stood before her desk angrily, but she didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. It was as if the


    documents on her desk were more interesting than Cameron.


    When Cameron realized that Myra wasn¡¯t nning to talk to him, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°I


    heard that you and Tony attended Matthias¡¯ dinner banquet yesterday!¡± He went straight to the point


    and brought up Matthias¡¯s name.


    As expected, it has something to do with Matthias. Myra had already guessed that the reason Cameron


    became so arrogant again was that he made a dirty deal with Matthias.


    ¡°So?¡± Myra slightly raised her chin and nced at Cameron coldly. Did Matthias ask Cameron to send


    me a message?


    ¡°Matthias has been acquiring Stark Group¡¯s shares. Did you know about that?¡± Cameron asked as he


    stared down at Myra. At that moment, he thought that Myra would be surprised.


    ¡°So?¡± Myra was losing her patience. Cameron has been babbling for a long time. When is he going to


    get to the point?


    ¡°Matthias came to me yesterday and proposed to work together. He is willing to fully support me. Stark


    Group will still be mine and nobody can take it away from me. I¡¯d rather have another business partner


    than let you have Stark Group.¡± Cameron exined everything in one breath and the meaning behind


    his words was obvious. Now that he was working together with Matthias, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry


    even if Myra wanted to take over Stark Group.


    ¡°Business partner?¡± Myra asked mockingly. ¡°How do you know that Matthias isn¡¯t nning to have


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Stark Group all to himself?¡±


    Myra didn¡¯t believe that Matthias was satisfied with being a business partner. He has been making big


    movestely, but nobody knows what he¡¯s really nning.


    ¡°He promised me that his shares won¡¯t be more than mine.¡± When Cameron said this, it was obvious


    that he wasn¡¯t confident. After all, most businessmen were untrustworthy.


    ¡°Well then, congrattions on finding a good business partner.¡± Then, Myra returned her attention to


    the documents in her hands. She didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation with Cameron. Besides, she


    had nothing to say to him.


    ¡°I advise you to give up as soon as possible. The number of shares you own are far from enough to go


    against me. Don¡¯t think that you can sit back and rx now that you have Alicia and her daughter¡¯s


    support,¡± Cameron growled angrily. Whenever he remembered that Alicia gave her shares to Myra, he


    instantly felt infuriated.


    I was the one who gave Alicia those shares. I thought that Alicia didn¡¯t date me for money, and I


    thought that she was different from other women. However, all women are the same. All of them have


    bad intentions and all they think about is spending my fortune.


    The more Cameron thought about it, the angrier he felt. He couldn¡¯t understand why women were so


    evil. I hate women.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see who will take control of Stark Group in the end,¡± Myra said calmly. Compared to Cameron¡¯s


    anger, Myra was much more rxed.


    Although Matthias appeared out of nowhere, I will find a way to deal with him. This is how the business


    world works. Nobody knows what will happen tomorrow. No one will be your enemy forever, and no one


    will be your friend forever. The only constant is the never-ending search for more profit.


    ¡°Matthias wants to see you tomorrow,¡± Cameron said in an upset manner. I have no idea why Matthias


    insisted on meeting Myra.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± Myra replied without even looking up.


    Seeing that, Cameron suddenly lost his temper. Myra never listens to me. It¡¯s like I have no authority


    over her even though I am her father who raised her.


    After giving it some thought, he softly said, ¡°It¡¯ll be good for you.¡± He had already agreed to Matthias¡¯


    request, so he had to make sure Myra would be there.


    ¡°Is that so? Thank you for your concern, but I¡¯m not interested.¡± Myra continued to flip through the


    documents. It was clear that she was not interested in meeting Matthias at all.


    ¡°You must go and see him. He wants to discuss Stark Group¡¯s affairs with you.¡± Cameron suddenly


    spoke sternly because he had no idea how to persuade Myra.


    ¡°Since when have you fallen from your pedestal and be someone¡¯s pet?¡± Myra deliberately said to


    provoke Cameron. She was starting to feel annoyed by his babbling.


    Cameron scoffed in anger. All of a sudden, he changed the subject and asked meaningfully, ¡°Do you


    not remember who Matthias is?¡±


    Hearing that, Myra looked up at Cameron. His words made her feel a little worried. Have Cameron and


    Matthias known each other for a long time?


    The two of them red at each other in silence. After a while, Myra replied grimly, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. If


    Matthias wants to meet me, ask him to talk to me personally.¡±


    Cameron raised his chin and pointed at Myra angrily. ¡°Fine! Myra, you are really ungrateful. I raised you


    and never treated you badly, but this is how you treat me?¡±

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Myra had been treating Cameron with disregard even since the beginning of the conversation. Even


    though she was curious to know who Matthias really was, she didn¡¯t want to meet him in private.


    With that, Cameron left without achieving his goal. What am I supposed to say to Matthias? It¡¯s


    embarrassing to fail my promise. The more Cameron thought about it, the more frustrated he felt.


    That evening, Tony personally drove to Stark Group to pick Myra up from work. Myra, who was


    helpless and frustrated, immediately felt better when she saw Tony.


    ¡°It looks like you are even busier than I am,¡± Tony said seriously. Myra ignores her health when she


    gets immersed in work. I should give her a spanking on the butt for that.


    Myra nced at the clock and was taken aback. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that it¡¯s already thiste.¡± No wonder


    Tony came to pick me up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pack up and go home?¡± The person who cared about Myra¡¯s health the most was


    Tony.


    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Myra replied and stretchedzily. Her back was aching from sitting on her office chair for


    long hours.


    After they got in the car, Myra told Tony what happened that day. After thinking about it for a moment,


    Tony said to Myra, ¡°Perhaps Matthias really knows you.¡±


    Earlier that day, Tony read through Matthias¡¯ files again and found out Matthias had visited Bradfort City


    in the past.


    Back when Tony first saw this, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After all, Matthias was really young


    when he visited Bradfort City. However, after hearing Myra¡¯s words, he started to wonder if Matthias


    and Myra had met each other when they were young.


    But Matthias¡¯ face stood out and wasn¡¯t easily forgettable. Logically, Matthias¡¯ special facial features


    would leave a deep impression.


    Tony nced sideways at Myra as he tried to figure out why Myra didn¡¯t remember Matthias. Is it


    possible that Matthias lookedpletely different when he was young?


    ¡°There is something familiar about him, but I can¡¯t recall where I¡¯ve met him before. If I¡¯ve seen


    Matthias before, I would definitely remember him,¡± Myra said with puzzlement.


    ¡°Try to recall whether you¡¯ve seen him when you were about 14 years old.¡± After doing some


    calctions, Tony calcted that Myra was around 14 years old when Matthias came to Bradfort City.


    Myra shook her head. Those were distant memories that were hard to recall.


    ¡°Are you saying that I might¡¯ve met Matthias when I was around 14 years old?¡± Myra asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Matthias¡¯ files show that he was in Bradfort City a couple of years before he turned


    eighteen, and he stayed here for a while. It is possible that you met him during that time,¡± Tony replied


    truthfully.


    Hearing that, Myra smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t want to think about Matthias anymore.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t remember him, that means that even if we know each other, we weren¡¯t close.¡±


    If I¡¯m right and we were just normal friends, there is nothing for me to worry about.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Tony said in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Matthias. We have been talking about him so muchtely that I¡¯m getting annoyed


    by the sound of his name,¡± Myra said, obviously upset. It¡¯s not good for us to constantly talk about him.


    ¡°I agree. No matter who he is, he can¡¯t boss the Hart family around in Bradfort City,¡± Tony said


    confidently.


    So what if Matthias is powerful in Tasnia City? Bradfort City is the Hart family¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Even a powerful man can¡¯t overpower the leader of a territory,¡± Myra said with a smile.


    ¡°Who are you calling a leader of a territory?¡± Tony raised an eyebrow at Myra. Myra¡¯s emotions have


    been unpredictabletely. She acts a little differently. Sometimes, she is more lively than how she used


    to be, and sometimes, she¡¯s quieter than she used to be. It¡¯s impossible to predict a pregnant woman¡¯s


    emotions! However, no matter how much her emotions change, I¡¯ll do my best to make her happy.


    After they decided to stop talking about Matthias, the two of them happily talked about their day until


    they arrived home. They were a model couple that rarely fought and the love between them could


    easily be spotted from their every action and expression.


    ¡°After we finish dealing with Stark Group¡¯s problems, I¡¯ll take you to Hawaii. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll feel


    bored from staying in Bradfort City for so long.¡± Tony had been thinking about this for some time now.


    He wanted to travel with Myra. Pregnant women should go out and see the world. There aren¡¯t any


    good sceneries in Bradfort City, and there are many travel destinations that we have never been to


    before. I should take a break too.


    ¡°Okay. I love Hawaii,¡± Myra replied without any hesitation. I have been really stressedtely. It¡¯s time for


    me to rx.


    Upon hearing that, Tony smiled brightly. He knew that Myra liked Hawaii because he had done


    research beforehand.


    Looking at Tony¡¯s smile, Myra started to wonder if he had found out all about her likes and dislikes.


    What a scary and adorable man. I¡¯m probably going to spend the rest of my life with him.


    Myra looked at Tony lovingly and felt blessed.


    I am really fortunate to find a man who treasures and cherishes me in my most beautiful years. With


    him by my side, I have a lot to look forward to. I¡¯m starting to look forward to the things that I didn¡¯t


    bother to think about in the past. As long as I¡¯m with Tony, I feel like I can dream about anything


    because no matter how hard the challenges will be, we will get through them together.


    ¡°If you continue looking at me like that, I might lose control and eat you up.¡± The corners of Tony¡¯s lips


    curled into a devilish grin. Myra¡¯s loving gaze aroused him.


    That night, Tony held Myra in his embrace and the two of them chatted casually like two kids. Even


    though Tony was tempted to have sex with Myra, he was worried that Myra would feel exhausted. After


    all, they already had sex for two days in a row.


    They talked about a lot of things. Listening to Myra talk about her preferences, Tony felt particrly


    contented. It was rare for Myra to be so talkative, so Tony wanted to hear her talk more.


    ¡°Why am I suddenly talking about my childhood?¡± Myra asked, feeling a little surprised. She rarely


    brought up her past, but she told Tony several stories from her childhood tonight.


    ¡°Are you feeling sleepy?¡± Tony asked with concern. Myra had sleptte for the past two nights.


    Although he wanted to continue chatting with her, he was worried about her health and thought that he


    should remind her.


    ¡°No.¡± Myra gradually felt more energetic as she spoke, so she wasn¡¯t sleepy at all.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go to sleep? Is it because¡­¡± Tony looked at Myra meaningfully with a teasing


    look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, so I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± Myra mumbled as she hurriedly burrowed under the quilt.


    It¡¯s obvious that Tony wants to¡­


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Tony was a perverted man.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tony roared withughter. Myra is so adorable. She hid under the covers the second she


    saw the look on my face.


    ¡°Hurry up and go to sleep. You haven¡¯t been getting enough sleep for two days in a row,¡± Myra said


    angrily. Tony is really energetic. He wakes up early and goes to work the next day even when he sleeps


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Tony leaned close to Myra and wanted to remove the quilt that was in the


    way.


    ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯m exhausted,¡± Myra said angrily. Tony really likes to tease me. What an annoying man.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to sleep,¡± Tony said helplessly. There is no way that we¡¯re having sex tonight. I¡¯ll just hug


    Myra to sleep!


    The two of them slept peacefully that night. Myra woke up at the same time as Tony the next morning.


    For the past two days, she was in such deep sleep that she didn¡¯t even know when Tony left for work.


    Later, Myra buttoned Tony¡¯s shirt up and looked at her masterpiece happily. Tony has a great figure, so


    he looks good in everything.


    The sunlight shining on Tony¡¯s body looked like a halo. Every movement that he made was so


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mesmerizing that Myra couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    ¡°Your drool is about to drip onto the ground,¡± Tony said jokingly.


    Hearing that, Myra hurriedly looked away. After realizing that Tony had just made fun of her, Myra


    red at him angrily. Why would I drool at the sight of Tony? I¡¯m not a fangirl.


    ¡°Come, let me hug you,¡± Tony muttered as he spread his arms wide open.


    Myra walked into his arms in embarrassment. Then, Tony wrapped his arms around her tightly and felt


    her warmth and breath. It was intoxicating.


    ¡°Are you going to Stark Group again today?¡± Tony casually asked.


    ¡°I have to. There are a lot of things that I need to deal with,¡± Myra replied. The thought of the pile of


    work that she needed to deal with made her sigh. It seems like I won¡¯t be able to take over Stark Group


    anytime soon.


    ¡°How many shares does Matthias have?¡± Tony asked with a frown, assuming that Cameron already


    told Myra about it the day before.


    ¡°A lot.¡± Myra thought about the documents she read yesterday. Many shareholders have already sold


    the shares they have. What method did Matthias use? He ising after Stark Group aggressively.


    Myra didn¡¯tpletely get rid of Cameron before that, and this had allowed Matthias to persuade the


    other shareholders on the board to sell their shares. Even though the other shareholders didn¡¯t have


    many shares individually, it was a significant amount when they werebined.


    To Myra¡¯s surprise, Matthias personally visited Stark Group that day. When he appeared in her office,


    she was stunned.


    However, she soon came back to her senses and greeted him politely. ¡°Director Locke.¡±


    ¡°Miss Myra, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again so soon,¡± Matthias said meaningfully. He kept staring at


    Myra, and Myra started to feel ufortable.


    ¡°Director Locke, how may I help you?¡± Myra didn¡¯t exchange pleasantries with him and went straight to


    the point.


    ¡°Yesterday, I asked your father to deliver a message and tell you that I want to meet you. I didn¡¯t expect


    that you would only be willing to see me if I personallye to you. Left with no choice, I came here to


    see you myself.¡± Although Matthias sounded polite, Myra felt that he was overbearing,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you to personallye over, Director Locke.¡± Myra¡¯s tone was also a little cold.


    ¡°Miss Myra, as long as you are willing to have a private chat with me, I don¡¯t mind making several trips,¡±


    Matthias chuckled softly and looked at Myra with a devilish grin on his face.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Facing Matthias¡¯ confrontation, Myra couldn¡¯t think of a way to deal with him at the moment, and her


    silence made him want to push his luck all the more.


    ¡°Since Miss Stark has no objection, let¡¯s have coffee together,¡± Matthias said in a casual manner.


    Nevertheless, he wore a threatening look.


    ¡°It¡¯s office hour now,¡± Myra reminded Matthias as she was not keen to have coffee with him at all.


    ¡°Besides, I shouldn¡¯t take coffee because I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Matthias wasn¡¯t too bothered about Myra¡¯s rejection, but he frowned involuntarily when he heard her


    say she was pregnant.


    In fact, he had long heard of the news concerning Myra and Tony, so he knew everything about Myra


    like the back of his hand. He was even aware that she was pregnant for three months. Nheless,


    when he heard Myra say this to him in person, he still couldn¡¯t ept that the person who made a


    promise to him back then had both her appearance and heart changed.


    How could he reconcile himself to the fact that his childhood sweetheart no longer loved him? Matthias


    was unresigned. Last time, they had promised to be together this lifetime. Was a promise made in their


    youths so fragile that it couldn¡¯t even stand the test of time? He had strived to make himself a better


    and more outstanding person. However, it turned out that his childhood sweetheart was already


    married to someone else and hadpletely forgotten about.


    Myra was flustered upon seeing the grievance in Matthias¡¯ eyes as she felt his gaze was rather familiar.


    For some reason, she felt her heart squeeze and that she had lost an important part of her memory.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some other drinks then. I just want to have a good chat with you about Stark Group.¡±


    Matthias stared at Myra in an imploring manner, which made thetter couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn him


    down.


    Deep down, Myra had a bizarre feeling toward Matthias which couldn¡¯t be exined. She knew he was


    a dangerous person and that he might be an enemy, and she was even aware of his improper intention


    toward her. However, there was a voice in her which was asking her not to reject him. Myra had always


    deemed herself as a loyal person. As a matter of fact, she didn¡¯t think her feelings toward Matthias was


    love between a man and a woman, but it was just delicate and couldn¡¯t be expressed in words.


    ¡°Let me finish my work first.¡± Myrapromised. She was eager to find out what happened between


    Matthias and her back then, and what their rtionship was.


    I actually remember many things and still have a vivid memory about my childhood, but why can¡¯t I


    recall anything about Matthias? I can¡¯t even recall who was the guy by my side when I was young.


    Myra was distressed about her memory, and she really wanted to find out what actually happened to


    her. If she had indeed lost her memory, why did she only lose her memory about Matthias? If that


    wasn¡¯t the case, was there any entanglements between her and Matthias before this? Why was


    Matthias looking at her in such a profound manner?


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me sitting here while waiting for you.¡± Matthias nced at the couch beside him


    and sat leisurely on it.


    Myra¡¯s eyelids twitched as she looked at him. How can he be so casual? Doesn¡¯t he know that he¡¯s


    disturbing others by doing so? However, Matthias wore a rascally look and didn¡¯t seem like he intended


    to leave.


    Myra didn¡¯t say anything else and lowered her head to continue working. She was amazed at how


    thick-skinned Matthias was, and she reckoned she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from having a talk with


    him today. Tightening her grip on the pen, Myra wished she had more tasks toplete so that she


    could drag it until Tony came to pick her up.


    But on second thought, she decided it was better for Tony to not meet Matthias. Thinking of the enmity


    Matthias harbored toward Tony, Myra thought it would be a disaster if they met in private.


    Both Myra and Tony would not have expected the current situation to happen. Myra didn¡¯t wish to


    always depend on Tony, and she wanted to face her own issue by herself.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Matthias was right¡ªshe should have a good talk with him about Stark Group. In fact, she should have


    a proper conversation with him regardless of the subject being a business matter or private matter.


    Nevertheless, Myra was not prepared yet. She just learned from Cameron yesterday that Matthias


    wanted to meet her in private, and today, thetter already showed up.


    Myra was nervous, but she didn¡¯t understand what she was being nervous about. She was afraid that


    she couldn¡¯t answer some of Matthias¡¯ questions when they started talkingter because she hadn¡¯t


    sorted out some key issues in her mind.


    As such, the two of them sat in the office, each having an axe to grind. Obviously, Matthias was pretty


    good at entertaining himself. Neither did he disturb Myra as he probably wished Myra could finish her


    work as soon as possible.


    From time to time, Myra would nce toward Matthias to see him solving a Rubik¡¯s Cube. She was


    sure that the Rubik Cube was not from her office, so Matthias must have brought it along with him.


    Why would an adult bring a Rubik¡¯s Cube with him wherever he goes? Matthias was proficient at


    solving the Rubik¡¯s Cube, but Myra could still sense his stubbornness and loneliness as she observed


    him.


    Before this, her first impression toward Matthias was that he was a flirty and light-hearted man, but


    now, it seemed like he was born with an inherently reclusive aura and no one would be able to smooth


    out his gloomy frown.


    A man like him must have encountered a lot in the past as his countenance had a mix of maturity and


    childishness. At this moment, he was just a boy from Myra¡¯s point of view, but he had a stern look that


    resembled that of a discipline teacher from school.


    ¡°Miss Stark, is my side profile that attractive? You¡¯ve been staring at me for some time. Are you


    finished with your work?¡± Matthias¡¯ frivolous voice emerged, from which Myra couldn¡¯t tell his true


    emotions.


    ¡°Almost.¡± Myra quickly lowered her head to cover up her nervous look. She was embarrassed upon


    being called out by Matthias even though she wasn¡¯t sexually attracted to him.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± When Myra lifted her head again, she saw Matthias stand up and walk toward her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t need an outsider to meddle with the matters of Stark Group,¡± Myra rejected him.


    She was inexplicably irritated by how Matthias naturally made himself at home.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re guarding against me, Miss Stark. I¡¯m not eyeing yourpany. All that I did was


    just to help Stark Group. Trust me, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Matthias looked calm as if he was


    indeed well-intentioned, but Myra didn¡¯t buy his words.


    All that Matthias did was clearly targeting Stark Group, and Myra deemed he must be siding with


    Cameron because she didn¡¯t perceive any help from him. Initially, everything was going ording to


    the n, and things wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such an awkward situation if it wasn¡¯t because of


    Matthias¡¯ sudden interruption.


    ¡°Help Stark Group? I shall thank you then. Thanks for escting the alreadyplicated situation in


    Stark Group,¡± Myra mocked. She felt her blood boil when she heard Matthias¡¯ apathetic tone.


    Perceiving the displeasure in Myra¡¯s voice, Matthias smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It seems like my


    action of purchasing Stark Group¡¯s shares has really angered you.¡±


    Myra red coldly at Matthias and thought he was talking crap. She was so pissed off that she didn¡¯t


    even feel like having a chat with himter anymore.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll never forget someone once said to me that she wished to improve her rtionship with her


    father. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be toote to regret it if things are pushed too far,¡± Matthias said unaffectedly while


    the smile on his face became even smugger.


    Myra was shocked hearing Matthias¡¯ words. Something shed through her mind and she seemed to


    have recalled some stuff, but when she consciously tried to recall it, her mind went nk again.


    When Matthias saw Myra¡¯s stunned look, his smile vanished as some memory resurfaced in his mind.


    The good times they once had together had passed, but he had yet to find a way to resolve his


    distress.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± Myra mumbled while standing up and sorting out the


    documents on her desk. She was not in the mood to work anymore at this point of time, so she would


    rather find a quiet ce and have a proper conversation with Matthias.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just talking nonsense.¡± Matthias looked like a graceful gentleman once again with his


    expression turning serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with my work. Where shall we go?¡± Myra asked Matthias while wearing a serious look too as


    she intended to make this talk formal.


    ¡°Wherever you want to go.¡± Matthias wanted to respect Myra¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Director Locke has an idea. I¡¯m fine with anywhere as long as it¡¯s not harmful to the baby.¡±


    Myra deliberately mentioned her fetus. She was speechless at the thought of Matthias carelessly


    inviting her to have coffee.


    ¡°There¡¯s a dessert house next to Stark Group and they serve pretty good desserts. Shall we go there?¡±


    Someone had brought Matthias to the dessert house before when he visited Stark Groupst time.


    Come to think of it, he had a thing for desserts due to some memories in the past.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Myra was fine with having desserts.


    With that, two of them left Stark Group together. Naturally, there were passers-by gossiping about them


    but Myra and Matthias were not bothered with them at all. When Cameron knew the two went out


    together, a cunning smile spread across his face. Everything¡¯s developing ording to my n.


    Hopefully what follows will be smooth too.


    The dessert house was within walking distance from thepany, and it was desirable for Myra, a


    pregnant woman, to walk more. The dessert house had a few cosy private rooms which could only


    amodate two to three guests, and they were deeply favored by couples. Besides, there were also


    some close friends who would spend their entire afternoon in the private rooms.


    Myra darted a nce at the menu and said casually, ¡°Please give me a Tiramisu.¡±


    Matthias gazed at her and mumbled softly to himself, ¡°Even her taste has changed.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Myra asked in curiosity as she didn¡¯t hear Matthias clearly.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s better for pregnant women to stay away from Tiramisu.¡± Matthias smiled and said to the


    server, ¡°Please give me a slice of dreamy fruit cake. This is a better choice for pregnant women. And


    less cream please.¡±


    Myra stared at Matthias in confusion. Why is he making decisions for me? And what the heck is


    ¡®dreamy fruit cake¡¯? It sounds so disgusting. I bet only young girls will order this kind of cake!


    ¡°Trust me. It¡¯s nice even though the name is rather corny.¡± Matthias winked at Myra and smiled.


    His action once again triggered Myra¡¯s memory deep down. What a familiar action. There¡¯s only one


    person who would do that, and the person is¡­

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Her memories were hazy and vague. For a brief moment, she felt like she managed to grasp onto


    something, but unfortunately, it slipped away from her again. In the end, she couldn¡¯t remember


    anything at all.


    No matter how hard she tried to recall, nothing came to mind. Memories that shed quickly in her


    mind seemed like a dream that was out of reach. Myra stared at Matthias across from her in frustration,


    and in the end, she still couldn¡¯t remember how she was rted to him.


    When dessert was served, they both ate in silence. Matthias had ordered a ss of warm milk for her,


    as he thought it would be safe for pregnant women.


    Just as he said, the colorful fruit cake was delicious. This dessert shop had really good desserts that


    weren¡¯t too sweet and had a nice texture.


    Neither of them spoke to break the silence. Myra lowered her head and ate the piece of cake in front of


    her quietly.


    Meanwhile, Matthias would asionally raise his head to look at her with a doting look in his eyes.


    However, this small space made her a little anxious, and it was as if she could hear his breathing.


    Soon, she was starting to feel ufortable under his gaze that looked as if he had known her for a


    long time. In fact, the affection in those eyes terrified her and made her uneasy.


    They couldn¡¯t go on like this, so Myra decided to break the silence between the two first. ¡°Director


    Locke, do you have something to say to me? Is it about Stark Group?¡±


    She deliberately reminded him that the two of them were only meeting privately for business. In any


    case, he was hiding a lot of secrets, so she had to deal with him carefully.


    ¡°Regarding Stark Group, I¡¯ve reached an agreement with your father,¡± he said openly.


    At once, a trace of displeasure shed in her eyes, but it was quickly suppressed as she casually


    looked away. Then, she said, ¡°So, you¡¯re on my enemy¡¯s side.¡± Since he had made it so clear, she


    didn¡¯t see the point of beating around the bush.


    ¡°Where did thate from?¡± he said with surprise in his voice, as if he waspletely unaware of the


    feud between her and Cameron.


    ¡°What exactly is your goal? There is no profit to be made from this dying business, so what are you


    doing by stepping in at this time?¡± she asked in confusion. Matthias¡¯ behavior was not consistent with


    that of a normal businessman. In fact, the average businessman would not muddy the waters at this


    time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Stark Group fall. With my investment, I believe Stark Group will revive,¡± he said


    seemingly truthfully.


    ¡°An outsider shouldn¡¯t worry about Stark Group¡¯s affairs. Director Locke, why won¡¯t you tell me what


    your real motives are?¡± she said in a curt manner. She wasn¡¯t going to be fooled so easily by him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I am an outsider, but Stark Group and I have benefited from each other, so I had to step in


    to help,¡± he said unexpectedly, causing Myra across the table to frown even deeper.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I know about this? Since when did Stark Group help you?¡± She didn¡¯t believe a word he


    said at all, and she didn¡¯t think that he genuinely wanted to help. Instead, she felt that he was making


    the muddied waters even muddier.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know this too. I¡¯d like to know why you have no recollection of the past at all.¡± He half


    crouched, bending his waist to lean closer to Myra.


    How he wanted to crawl into her head to take a closer look. Did she really lose all her memory, or was


    she just unwilling to recognize him? This pained him. Time and again, he forced himself to stay calm,


    but all his will would vanish every time he saw her.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know too.¡± She looked at him indifferently, not a trace of fear on her face.


    ¡°Since it hase to this, we shouldn¡¯t dwell on it anymore,¡± Matthias said in disappointment.


    ¡°Whatever makes you feel better,¡± she said earnestly. She had no recollection of any entanglements


    with him at all, but he kept staring at her with a look as if she had betrayed him that made her feel


    queasy.


    ¡°Miss it once, and you won¡¯t miss it a second time. Certainly, you will realize that nothinges for


    free, so you¡¯ll cherish it even more.¡± He stared into her eyes and spoke slowly, as if he was making an


    oath.


    Myra turned away, avoiding his burning gaze. There were just too many emotions behind his eyes, and


    it made her feel pressured.


    ¡°It seems that you have already made up your mind about Stark Group.¡± She rushed to change the


    topic and tried to steer the conversation back to the right direction.


    Just then, Matthias said sternly, ¡°Then we have nothing else to talk about. What needs to be said has


    already been said. Since there¡¯s nothing else to talk about in terms of business, we can talk about


    ourselves,¡± he answered rather casually. However, Myra had no intentions of chatting further with him.


    After all, she had only met him several times as far as she could remember.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to talking about my personal matters with someone I don¡¯t know well.¡± She responded


    lightly, and she appeared to be brazen.


    In his eyes, she saw a hint of disappointment that made her heart wrench, as if she owed him


    something.


    A momentter, they were done with their desserts and the two fell silent once again. Myra¡¯s eagerness


    to leave was written all over her face, which Matthias noticed in her eyes and realized she really didn¡¯t


    want to stay with him anymore. It seemed like their short time together was nearing its end.


    ¡°Miss Stark, are you really not going to have a casual conversation with me?¡± he asked as he was


    unresigned and fought for hisst chance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± She was polite, but it was merely perfunctory.


    ¡°Just think of it as talking to an old friend. We can talk about our hobbies and lives, can¡¯t we?¡± His tone


    carried a sense of hope, which was a little unbearable to Myra.


    ¡°We seem to have only met twice,¡± she reminded him, politely indicating that she wasn¡¯t familiar with


    him.


    ¡°We can get to know each other. Isn¡¯t this normal?¡± He slowly directed her, like he was demonstrating


    how to loosen her tongue.


    ¡°Do you work as a guidance counsellor on the side?¡± she asked jokingly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any sort of


    psychological problems that require your help,¡± she said in a partially serious manner.


    ¡°Do you not like me?¡± He pointed it out directly.


    ¡°No. I just don¡¯t make friends easily.¡± She rposed herself and looked at him with a solemn face.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Indeed, she rarely made friends. In her opinion, it was important that she feltfortable around and


    ¡°Very well. It seems like I won¡¯t be able to be friends with you for the time being.¡± He understood the


    meaning behind her words. At that moment, his smile was bitter as it turned out that they weren¡¯t even


    considered friends when they met again.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. It¡¯s just that business partners should stay business partners. Being friends is


    different. I can¡¯t lump every business partner into my friend circle. This is not only irrational, but also


    unfavorable to the smooth operation between two parties.¡± Her exnation was a little far-fetched, but


    she didn¡¯t want to see the pained look in his eyes.


    They had been so close for a period of time. How could she have just forgotten everything? It was as if


    the whole thing had been a joke, or even a dream!


    In fact, sometimes even Matthias himself wondered if what they had was just a good dream. He could


    only reassure himself by touching the red string on his wrist every time just to be sure that it was all


    real.


    The red string was hidden under the sleeve of his shirt. He was careful not to expose it because it was


    extremely meaningful to him.


    After all these years, the red string was worn out, but he was reluctant to throw it away. As such, he


    kept it on and wouldn¡¯t simply remove it.


    He even recalled that one afternoon where the sun was hitting Myra¡¯s face, making it glow so


    beautifully. She looked so soft and delicate.


    At that moment, he thought she was the most beautiful girl in the world, and he vowed to marry her


    when he grew up. It was such an innocent and childish thought.


    The red string was hand-woven by Myra herself, and she said that it would bring him good luck.


    However, she would never know how much he cherished this gift from her. He even considered her as


    his lucky charm.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see you again. Perhaps I¡¯m too greedy, and things are different because I was


    blinded,¡± he said rather regretfully. Despite that, there wasn¡¯t a hint of giving up in his tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± She felt distressed. She didn¡¯t like this look on his face, so she spoke a little more


    bluntly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying either. Just consider it as mindless rambling.¡± He smiled painfully, as if


    admitting to the world that he was a fool.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have to get back to work.¡± Myra didn¡¯t want to stay any longer as she still had some


    things to do.


    ¡°Okay, so that¡¯s it for today. Thank you, Miss Stark, for taking time out of your busy schedule to listen to


    my ramblings.¡± The corner of his lips pulled into a resigned smile as his heart still faintly ached.


    ¡°If you can stay out of¡­¡± Myra spoke and stopped herself immediately, feeling that she had


    overstepped.


    Since Matthias had gotten himself involved, there was no point in saying this. She had no right to


    demand that he not intervene in Stark Group¡¯s affairs anyway.


    As the two were going their separate ways, she received a text message.


    ¡®Are you free to pick me up at the airport this week? I¡¯ming home, and the person I want to see the


    most is you.¡±


    Just then, she tried hard to recall as she stared at the unfamiliar number on her phone. She was a little


    dazed. Her memory had been so poor recently that even she was frowning upon herself.


    She thought the number looked familiar, and she was contemting on replying. When she was in the


    middle of typing, she abruptly remembered the owner of this number.


    Meanwhile, Matthias watched the change of emotions on her face and said softly after she put away


    her phone, ¡°Miss Stark, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Gazing at him, she almost forgot that he was right beside her. At that moment, she felt like she had


    done something stupid as her face turned red, and she was embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My office is just a stone¡¯s throw away. You should hurry back to work, Director Locke.¡±

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    After refusing Matthias¡¯ kindness, Myra returned to her office alone. Because of that text message, she


    felt delighted. Her best friend wasing home from abroad, and she would be able to see her


    childhood friend very soon. There were so many things she wanted to tell her.


    Myra¡¯s childhood friend, Heather Langston, was a real schr. She had been studying abroad for her


    PhD, and she had finally graduated. It had been a long time since they spoke since Heather was


    always busy with her studies and simply couldn¡¯t spare the time. On top of that, Myra had also been


    busy with one thing after another, so both of them didn¡¯t have the time to catch up at all.


    Now, there wasn¡¯t much on Myra¡¯s te, and Heather wasing back. She was over the moon at the


    thought of reuniting.


    Myra was contemting on inviting Tony when she picked Heather up at the airport. Since they hadn¡¯t


    met yet, she decided to ask for his opinion.


    In the evening, Tony came to Stark Group to pick Myra up. As soon as he saw her, he noticed


    something different about her. The smile on her face was rather obvious.


    ¡°What are you so happy about?¡± He was influenced by her mood, and the corner of his lips curved up


    as well.


    ¡°There¡¯s something very important that I want to tell you,¡± she said solemnly.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He looked at her curiously, unable to figure out what was so important.


    ¡°As I told you before, my childhood friend, Heather, ising back from Italy,¡± she said excitedly. The


    thought of seeing Heather soon made Myra unable to contain her joy.


    ¡°When?¡± he asked with interest. This was indeed something to celebrate.


    ¡°This week, although I haven¡¯t asked her for details.¡± Just then, she silently cursed herself. She was so


    happy that she had forgotten to ask Heather the time!


    ¡°You should find out which airport and the time of her flight. I¡¯ll go with you to the airport to pick her up.¡±


    Tony gazed at her dotingly. She was having pregnancy brain at the moment, and she was suffering


    from brain fog.


    Upon hearing this, Myra immediately replied to Heather¡¯s text, asking for the specific time and ce.


    She wondered if Heather would think that she didn¡¯t care about her because she had taken some time


    to reply.


    s, I messed up again. She quietly scorned herself when Tony reached out to ruffle her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Since she¡¯s your childhood friend, surely she wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± He saw through her with just


    a nce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been so clumsytely.¡± She gazed up at Tony with an innocent and dazed expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Heughed. Myra looked too cute.


    Frustrated, she lowered her head. She felt like her stupidity was beyond redemption. Just then, Tony


    ruffled her hair again.


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re not dumb at all. In fact, you¡¯re the smartest girl ever!¡± he said in a light-hearted and


    amused tone.


    ¡°Liar.¡± She nced at him with a disgruntled look, not believing what he said at all.


    ¡°We should head home, dummy,¡± he said casually.


    At once, her face turned sullen. ¡°Look, even you called me ¡®dummy¡¯!¡± she protested loudly, making


    Tony burst intoughter. He thought she was adorable.


    ¡°We should hurry home. Grandma and Grandpa have specially prepared delicious food for you today.


    They¡¯re waiting for us at home.¡± He hurriedly changed the topic, though what he said was true. The old


    couple were worried that she was straining herself, so they spent all their time thinking of ways to


    strengthen her health.


    ¡°If I keep eating, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be so fat that Heather won¡¯t even recognize me,¡± she said delightfully.


    She cherished the affection from the Hart family, and ever since she got together with Tony, she had


    obtained everything shecked before. The heavens were treating her well.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll look more womanly. Heather would be amazed and marvel at how much more beautiful


    you¡¯ve be.¡± He praised her with a honeyed tongue, making her feel a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Nonsense. Even my face has gotten fat,¡± she said and pinched her own cheek. It was obviously fleshy.


    She had never been this fat before.


    ¡°You look good, trust me. Women look better with a little more weight,¡± Tony said seriously. As long as


    she was Myra, she would look good to him either way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She smiled and thought that he was getting better at sweet talkingtely, as he was always


    saying nice things to please her.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Wiggling his eyebrows at her, he looked energized.


    Being with Tony made every day memorable. Everything was interesting when she was with him, and


    she valued everything that he brought to her.


    In fact, she thought this was what being with the right person felt like. Every single day was incredibly


    delightful. Gazing at his stern-looking side profile, Myra felt indescribably at peace.


    When they reached home, the old couple were in the living room. They would asionally bicker with


    each other. They had been spending their lives together like that, and they had be the role models


    for the younger generations in terms of rtionships.


    Sometimes, family education yed a big role in a person¡¯s life. Since Tony grew up in such a family,


    he was naturally deeply influenced by his grandparents.


    In today¡¯s society, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a devoted man, let alone a man as good as Tony, who had so


    many beautiful and impressive women around him but only had eyes for Myra.


    Undaunted by the temptations of the outside world, Tony knew profoundly what he wanted and strived


    to protect her. Being devoted was a form of happiness too, and being surrounded by many women


    didn¡¯t mean one would be happy.


    In fact, men didn¡¯t need women to prove how good they were. Oveing difficulties in their career


    was the real deal, not wooing one woman after another.


    ¡°Myra,e here and try this new dish.¡± Just then, Lisa greeted Myra warmly.


    With a smile, she went over. Lisa was particrly fond of Tony, and now that Myra was pregnant with


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the Hart family¡¯s flesh and blood, she was even more affectionate toward her.


    ¡°Grandma, this is delicious,¡± Myra affirmed. It warmed her heart to be able to have a home-cooked


    meal after a tiring day.


    ¡°I came up with this recipe myself,¡± Lisa said proudly. Being constantly spoiled by Sebastian, she had


    maintained a young girl¡¯s innocence.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Grandma.¡± Myra didn¡¯t mince words in praise. Once upon a time, she felt unfamiliar


    with the Hart family. Now, she treated them like her own after spending so much time together.


    ¡°I told you she¡¯d like it, old man!¡± Lisa shot a nce at Sebastian and said smugly.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You know Myra¡¯s preferences the best.¡± Sebastian¡¯s tone was tinged with a hint of


    adoration. How could he argue with his Lisa?


    Meanwhile, Myra and Tony shared a nce and smile, wondering if they would be just as happy when


    they grew old. They were sure that they would. Then, they gazed at each other in silence. This was


    probably what ¡®till death do us part¡¯ meant!


    Meanwhile, Heather hadn¡¯t returned her message. During dinner, Myra was constantly checking her


    phone, which was rare for her. Seeing this, the old couple looked at Tony puzzledly, seemingly asking


    for an exnation.


    At that moment, he said to Myra, ¡°She¡¯s probably busy right now. Don¡¯t worry and eat your food.¡± It


    seemed like she really cared about Heather. It was rare to see Myra so out of character.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She smiled apologetically at Lisa and Sebastian. She didn¡¯t know why she was feeling so


    uneasy. From her understanding of Heather, she wouldn¡¯t be angry at her for replyingte.


    In her memories, Heather was an excellent woman. Not only was she a schr, but she was also


    protective of her loved ones. During their school years, she was always protecting Myra from being


    bullied.


    With Heather by her side, Myra always felt at ease and protected. She would always be d that she


    had her during those dark days.


    After dinner, Myra went back to the bedroom. At that moment, Heather¡¯s text message finally came.


    Only the time and ce was written, and nothing else.


    Finally, Myra smiled and Tony felt a weight lifted from his chest. He grew even more curious about this


    childhood friend of hers. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t a man, or he was going to be so jealous!


    ¡°In three days, at 3PM.¡± Tony silently read and thought about his schedule. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem


    since he would be free that day.


    Sometimes, it felt like time was crawling so slowly when one was eager for something and their heart


    was filled with joy and excitement. Other times, it felt like time was actually flying by quickly.


    During those three days, Myra was stoked. Heather wasing back, along with the memories of their


    teenage years; memories of their young, childish, and innocent past.


    When they arrived at the airport, Myra still felt like she was in a dream. She clutched onto Tony¡¯s hand


    with an apprehensive expression. With a faint smile, he soothed andforted her.


    Not longter, Heather came out. Tony and Myra waited as they stared at the walkway. Based on


    Myra¡¯s description of Heather, she was an eye-catching woman.


    To be able to get such high praise from her meant that Heather must be an extraordinary woman. Tony


    was a little excited as he wanted to be closer to Myra.


    If he could get along with Heather, then he would know more about Myra¡¯s past from her. There must


    be a lot of interesting stories about young and innocent Myra!


    ¡°Myra.¡± A sensual female voice came from not far away. At once, Tony and Myra looked in the direction


    of the source at the same time.


    Wearing sunsses, Heather was striking among the crowd of people because of her tall figure. Her


    skin was unusually fair since she was a quarter European.


    ¡°Heather, how did you recognize me so quickly?¡± Myra pranced toward her with unusual excitement


    and a hint of admiration in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Tony was a little dissatisfied. Myra was like a sheep in front of Heather, and he had never


    seen her like this.


    ¡°I could recognize your eyes anywhere.¡± Just then, the corners of Heather¡¯s lips slightly curved into a


    smile. At a closer look, she was indeed an enchanting woman.


    Taking off her sunsses, the half of her small face that was covered was nowpletely exposed,


    revealing fine and exquisite features. What a good-looking woman.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    She was wearing a in T-shirt that hung loosely on her body. A casual attire on a supermodel¡¯s figure


    and a pretty face no doubt attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Even the simplest outfit on her would give off a sense of uniqueness. While others were wearing


    beautiful clothes to make themselves look better, she was born with a perfect body that looked good no


    matter what she wore.


    With this first impression of her, Tony politely gazed at Heather, whose eyes swept over him. When


    they made eye contact, she seemed to be sizing him up.


    Immediately, Myra introduced Tony to her. ¡°Heather, this is my fianc¨¦, Tony Hart.¡± With two of the most


    important people standing by her side, Myra felt incredibly happy.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Heather took the initiative to greet Tony with an intriguing look in her eyes.


    Without dy, Tony responded politely, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± They were extremely formal with each


    other.


    On the other hand, Myra could sense that something wasn¡¯t right between the two. When one strong


    person met another, it was natural for them to bepetitive. Meanwhile, she stood on the side lines,


    not understanding the situation.


    Heather extended her hand, wanting to shake hands with Tony. They were behaving in a way that


    confused Myra. Do they have to be so formal?


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you, and you really are as impressive as Myra said you were. I think she¡¯s


    found the one,¡± Heather said, but the look in her eyes contradicted her statement.


    As Tony courteously shook her hand, he said, ¡°I¡¯m blessed to be with Myra. I will definitely take care of


    her with all my heart.¡± His reply was even more formal. Myra wondered what was going on.


    ¡°Are you guys done? Heather, are you hungry? There¡¯s a French restaurant next to the airport that I


    think you¡¯d like,¡± Myra said attentively. She was holding Heather¡¯s arm intimately as they walked.


    Seeing this gesture of hers, Tony was a little disappointed. Myra and Heather¡¯s bond was truly strong,


    and he ended up being neglected. In fact, he had never seen Myra behave in such a girly way.


    From what she told him, Tony couldn¡¯t imagine what they had gone through together back then. After


    years of not seeing each other, their friendship hadn¡¯t changed a bit, so it seemed like they must have


    gone through some profound things.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at the French restaurant that Myra suggested. Like a gentleman, Tony


    pulled out the chair for Myra. Meanwhile, Heather silently observed his every movement.


    When Tony was about to pull out the seat for Heather, she pulled it out herself and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s


    fine. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± It was obvious that he was trying to impress her.


    Tony then retracted his hand and walked toward his seat. The atmosphere was inexplicably delicate.


    Sneaking a peek at Heather, Myra wondered if she didn¡¯t like Tony.


    On the surface, Heather and Tony were polite to each other. It was almost like a situation where


    business partners bumped into each other at a shopping mall. It didn¡¯t seem like meeting a friend at all.


    Then, Myra handed the menu to Heather first. ¡°Order whatever you want. Look at you, you look like


    you¡¯ve lost weight,¡± she said with concern, just like how a family member would.


    ¡°And you¡¯ve gained a lot of weight,¡± Heather said with a faint smile. In fact, it seemed like Myra was


    very happy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. It¡¯s all his fault.¡± Myra nced at Tony with discontent. She really did gain some


    weight, and she was worried that she didn¡¯t look good anymore.


    Tony smiled sweetly and didn¡¯t take her pouts andints to heart at all. Flirtatiously, he responded,


    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s my fault for taking so good care of you.¡± He waspletely unaware that this was a


    public disy of affection in the eyes of Heather.


    Just then, Heather took over. ¡°You look better like this.¡± She certainly understood what Myra¡¯s concerns


    were, since every woman was concerned about their appearance¡ªthey often thought that they


    wouldn¡¯t look good with a little more weight.


    ¡°No way.¡± Although she said so, she still felt pleased. Which woman didn¡¯t like to be praised?


    ¡°Trust me, I never lie to you. You look more charming with a little more flesh on your face,¡± Heather said


    while she tilted her head to the side, looking surprisingly cute.


    Heather had made a good impression on Tony. In his opinion, she was a strong and generous woman.


    Though a woman like this certainly wouldn¡¯t be a simple character, it was beneficial for Myra to have a


    friend like Heather.


    He was a businessman and it was only natural that he would weigh the situation. No matter which way


    he looked at it, he didn¡¯t dislike Heather at all.


    There were too many women who were infatuated with Tony¡¯s aura and good-looking face, but when


    Heather saw him, there was only serious consideration in her gaze and no trace of flirtation, which was


    detested by him.


    ¡°Tony, are you from Hart Group?¡± Heather looked straight at him. Myra didn¡¯t tell her this, mainly


    because Heather and the Hart Group somehow weren¡¯t on good terms.


    As a matter of fact, this was what Myra was concerned about. She thought perhaps she had made a


    mistake this time. When she told Heather that her fianc¨¦ was Tony Hart, she had probably already


    figured it out since she was awfully intelligent.


    ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t Myra tell you?¡± He looked at Myra in confusion, while Heather also looked at her.


    With a sheepish smile, she said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t bring it up.¡± At that time, she only briefly


    mentioned and didn¡¯t go into detail. Meanwhile, Heather was also busy with something important at that


    time, so it was brushed off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just a little curious. I don¡¯t mind your status.¡± Then, Heather smiled at Tony. It was as if


    she had intended to say that to Myra instead.


    Feeling guilty, Myra lowered her head, which Tony noticed and was suddenly puzzled. He tried hard to


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    recall any information about Heather.


    He thought he should have gotten someone to send him a copy of Heather¡¯s information. Sure enough,


    he should have prepared in advance, otherwise an awkward moment like this would not have


    happened.


    This incident was then glossed over, and all three of them tacitly did not mention it again. However,


    Heather¡¯s scrutinizing gaze was making Tony feel a little self-conscious.


    When they left the restaurant, Myra suggested sending Heather home but Heather politely declined.


    She winked at her, just like back then.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been running around all day today. I¡¯m exhausted! I¡¯ll ask you out again tomorrow to go shopping


    and grab lunch.¡± Heather easily diffused the awkwardness as she didn¡¯t want her best friend to feel


    unsettled.


    ¡°Really?¡± Like a child who had made a mistake, Myra pitifully took Heather¡¯s hand, not letting go.


    ¡°Of course. Have I ever lied to you?¡± she said casually, and the smile on her face didn¡¯t seem fake.


    Upon hearing this, Myra felt even more ashamed. She thought she should have been honest with her


    in the first ce. The thought of Heather being so outspoken with her while she hid from her made her


    feel twice as guilty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Heather patted her head, just like when they were young.


    Ever since they were young, Heather was taller than the average girl so she could easily pat Myra¡¯s


    head. Meanwhile, Myra couldn¡¯t do this to her at all.


    To a certain extent, Heather was like Myra¡¯s older sister. She was her best friend and family. No matter


    how long they were apart, their rtionship would never deteriorate.


    On their way home, Myra was heavy-hearted while Tony was hesitant to speak. He wanted to know


    why she was feeling like this. She had met her best friend, but somehow it felt like things had gone


    wrong.


    ¡°Myra, is there something you¡¯re hiding from me?¡± He decided to speak frankly. There shouldn¡¯t be any


    secrets between him and Myra.


    ¡°Tony, I don¡¯t know where to start.¡± She hesitantly looked at him. Truthfully, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. It was


    just that the Langston family and Hart family weren¡¯t on the best terms.


    ¡°Is it something to do with Heather?¡± he probed.


    She looked at him in distress, even more unsure of how to tell him. At that moment, he gazed at her


    tenderly, and his warm voice soothed her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If your best friend doesn¡¯t like me, then I¡¯ll try


    harder.¡± He thought it was his behavior today that made Heather dislike him.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that Heather¡­¡± She spoke and stopped mid-sentence. After thinking about it, she still


    couldn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°What about Heather?¡± His suspicions deepened. It seemed like it really did have something to do with


    her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Myra avoided the topic entirely, since she felt that it was better not to talk about it for the


    time being.


    She could only try her best to avoid letting Heather and Tony meet for now. After all, the feud was


    between the Langston family and Hart family. Perhaps Heather didn¡¯t even care that much, but it felt


    like the two weren¡¯t too friendly with each other.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He no longer pressed since Myra didn¡¯t want to talk about it. In fact, he could find out Heather¡¯s


    information anyway. If he wanted, Tony could find out anything.


    Seeing how thoughtful he was, Myra felt even more guilty. In fact, she felt like she had embarrassed


    him, causing all three of them to be unhappy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I would love for your best friend to approve of me, but this is something


    that can¡¯t be rushed. It¡¯s good that you have such a prudent friend. She probably did it out of concern


    for you,¡± he said in an unbothered manner.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded, still not having the courage to speak.


    Truth be told, she was a little annoyed at her own stupidity. How could I make such a stupid mistake? I


    shouldn¡¯t have brought Tony to pick Heather up at the airport. But if I didn¡¯t take him with me, he would


    definitely have opposed it, and Heather would have pressed me about why my fianc¨¦ didn¡¯te.


    In short, whatever she decided to do would be wrong and she felt like she had no choice. She should


    havee clean in the first ce. After all, Heather wasn¡¯t a petty person and she certainly would not


    me her. Now that she had deliberately hidden things from her, Heather must be feeling upset.


    ¡°We¡¯re home. Are you getting out?¡± Tony pulled open the car door at the passenger¡¯s side and gazed at


    Myra who looked thoughtful.


    Seemingly in a trance, she smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°That was fast.¡± She didn¡¯t realize they were


    already home since she was lost in thought. It was easy to forget about the time when one was deep in


    thought. At that moment, she seemed dazed like she had just woken up.


    ¡°Pregnancy brain.¡± Tony dotingly gazed at her. Even in a daze, she is still pretty cute.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    The next day, Myra received a text message from Heather early in the morning. After so many years,


    Heather still preferred the direct way of texting. Myra had always been a light sleeper, so she woke up


    when her phone buzzed.


    ¡®What time are you leaving?¡¯


    Heather was direct in asking the question. ncing at the time on her phone, she then immediately


    replied.


    ¡®See you at Times Square at 10AM.¡¯


    The nearest shopping mall to the Hart Residence was Times Square. She estimated that she would be


    able to make it there by 10AM.


    ¡®Okay.¡¯ Heather¡¯s text messages were always short and sweet. In fact, she wasn¡¯t a straightforward


    character, but she was only this direct to Myra and never lied to her.


    Since she was meeting up with her best friend, Myra got all dolled up and wore a white cotton dress.


    She hadn¡¯t dressed like this for a long time, and wearing this outfit made her look a few years younger.


    She was overflowing with youthful energy.


    In addition to that, after seeing Heather, she felt like she had gone back in time. After graduating high


    school, she felt nostalgic about the past and all the things that they had gone through.


    On the other hand, Heather favored light-colored and simple outfits, so most of her clothes were white.


    Today, she wore a simple, light green, spaghetti strap dress.


    In her opinion, life was alreadyplicated enough, so she didn¡¯t see the point of making everything


    else soplex. Even the thought of the fancy things the Langston family wore made her head hurt.


    Growing up in that environment, one would either be deeply affected by it or abhor it. She was one of


    the fewtter. Frankly, the only thing she was thankful to her parents for was not giving her a gaudy


    name.


    Heather arrived at Times Square first. Usually, she would arrive early when there wasn¡¯t anything going


    on. If she left right on time, she would probably run into some unexpected situation. As such, she¡¯d


    much rather arrive early thante.


    Fortunately, not long after she arrived, Myra came. Heather was a little surprised when she saw her as


    she nearly forgot what she looked like in a white cotton dress.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t been home the past few years, she knew about Myra and Sean¡¯s failed


    marriage. She had only met Sean once, but she could already tell that Sean was a fool. Compared to


    him, Tony was indeed much smarter.


    ¡°I¡¯m alwayster than you,¡± Myra said helplessly.


    ¡°Time management requires reasonable nning, which involves statistics.¡± Heather¡¯s lips curved into


    a small smile. The schr¡¯s brain was filled with things the average person wouldn¡¯t be able to


    The pleasure of shopping wasn¡¯t just walking around in the mall, but also in buying. Retail therapy was


    a pleasant experience for the mind and body.


    As a child, Heather had the knack of being a spendthrift, while Myra was used to restraining her in time.


    Otherwise, Heather would have spent impulsively on numerous things that were mostly useless.


    For example, when buying clothes, Heather would buy a lot at once and hang them in her closet. She


    would rarely wear them unless she particrly liked it, while the pile of clothes that she never wore


    grew.


    After so many years, Heather still hadn¡¯t changed. She was the most irrational when she was shopping.


    To her, as long as it was something she liked, she had to buy it regardless of its practicality.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy a lot of things today,¡± Heather said as she opened the memo on her phone and


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    handed it over to Myra.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Myra stared at her worriedly. The memo was a few pages long, and she assumed that


    it would grow longer as they shopped.


    They might even need a truck to send all the items back home. Just as Myra was considering whether


    to call up a delivery truck, Heather had begun her shopping spree.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been home for so long and they¡¯vepletely messed up my room. I didn¡¯t even sleep well


    unicorn puked in it.¡± The thought of her pink, floral-themed bedroom with a princess bed made her gag.


    Sheined about her family¡¯s taste, and that it was making her stressed out.


    ¡°It was inevitable.¡± Myraforted her. Just as she expected, Heather had an endless stream of


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the furniture shop.¡± Just then, Heather tugged on Myra¡¯s arm. She was still mad that her


    family had messed up her room.


    Myra nodded firmly as she started her big task. She knew Heather would go crazy at the furniture store


    and buy a whole new set of furniture for her home.


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a good furniture shop in Times Square, and it¡¯s all custom-made. I don¡¯t like my things


    to look generic.¡± Heather favored custom-made and unique things, and following trends wasn¡¯t her style


    at all.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. Which store is it?¡± Before shopping, Heather would n out her routes. She


    would meticulously n out her destinations based on what was on her shopping list since she didn¡¯t


    like to wander aimlessly in the mall.


    Unless she was bored to death or she was there by chance, she wouldn¡¯t wander without a purpose. In


    her words, shopping malls all looked the same, and the aesthetics weren¡¯t impressive. If she had time


    to wander around, she might as well use that time to wander in a scenic area. This way, at least she


    could enjoy the scenery.


    In general, Heather was goal-oriented. She had a purpose in everything she did, instead of doing


    anything blindly. Back then, she became friends with Myra because of a miscalction. If Myra had not


    taken the initiative tofort her and moved her as a result, it was unlikely that they would be such


    good friends.


    Heather had ounted for everything, but overlooked the power of rtionships. She had selflessly


    devoted herself to her friendship with Myra because of these feelings.


    At that time, Heather never thought that in addition to friendship, romantic rtionships would also


    cause her to tumble down. She wasn¡¯t an outgoing person, but once she opened up to someone, she


    would be warm and willing to do anything for them.


    It was sort of a way of maintaining her pure heart. After all, she wasn¡¯t a robot, and she would be


    affected by her feelings.


    Heather dragged Myra to the furniture with the rumored unique style. When they arrived, she was


    rather satisfied with the shop. From the first nce at their brand logo, she knew she was at the right


    ce.


    They went straight to the bed section because the first thing Heather wanted to get rid of was her bed.


    In the disy window, there were about a dozen bed models. In order to save space, they had


    disyed the models instead of the actual item.


    However, when shopping for beds, Heather thought it would be better to see the physical item. The


    hands-on experience would help her in making her decision.


    While she was going through a few models, Myra quietly waited instead of giving Heather her opinion.


    In the selection of things, Heather had her own principles and it was better for Myra not to interfere.


    Besides, Heather was an opinionated person, and even a little stubborn. When her mind was made up,


    there was no one that could persuade her otherwise.


    When Heather told the manager that the models alone weren¡¯t sufficient in helping her make her


    decision, the manager cleverly replied, ¡°Miss Langston, our store¡¯s policy is customization and we


    strive to make each item unique. These models are just the more popr ones out of the hundreds and


    thousands of products we have. You don¡¯t have to choose from them. You only need to tell us your


    specific requirements, and we will try to make it as urate as possible.¡±


    Hearing this, Heather smiled slightly. The fact that this custom-made furniture shop could do this was


    far beyond her expectations. She thought it was just a bluff and that the items were essentially the


    same despite any changes in design.


    ¡°If you take a closer look at these models, each one is different in both appearance and details. We put


    most of our focus on details, and we will provide you with the best service. You may even specify the


    raw materials.¡± The manager was aiming to impress.


    Even Myra almost gave in and bought one for herself, but she suppressed the impulse in time. No


    matter how persuaded Heather was, Myra wouldn¡¯t be moved. Even when she offered to buy it for


    Myra as a gift, Myra unrelentingly refused.


    ¡°Shopping-wise, you¡¯re not like a woman at all.¡± Heather furrowed her brow and scowled resentfully.


    How could Myra refuse such a temptation? Buying things was one of the joys of life and nourishment


    for women¡¯s souls.


    ¡°Rational consumption is important, and you should be careful when shopping so as not to cause any


    unnecessary waste of resources,¡± Myra responded in a serious manner. She had always believed that


    spending recklessly was a waste of resources. Based on this itself, Heather was impressed since there


    weren¡¯t many people who had the same mindset as her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Since you mentioned the waste of resources, let me give you an example. When


    shopping demand shrinks during an economic crisis, some things with a short shelf life may face the


    fate of being scrapped before they even leave the factory. When goods keep piling up and remain


    stagnant, and when the people¡¯s shopping ability can¡¯t keep up with the production, manufacturers will


    simply get rid of some of the goods to keep them affordable. Now tell me, isn¡¯t that a greater waste of


    resources?¡± Heather wlessly countered Myra¡¯s argument. No matter what, she could alwayse


    up with a bunch of arguments.


    In terms of reasoning, Myra could never be able to win against Heather. Not to mention that Heather¡¯s


    head was filled with a bunch of facious arguments.


    ¡°Buying is justice and the way to go. I¡¯m spending money to expand domestic demand and contribute


    to the national GDP. I worked tirelessly to earn money with my wisdom just so I could chase the high of


    spending. As long as I want it, I will buy it. This is the right way of living.¡± Heather cocked her head to


    the side and smiled smugly at Myra. Even when she said sophomoric things, she still looked so


    charming.


    At that moment, Myra wore a look of defeat. Heather had gotten more eloquent ever since shest saw


    her. At the rate that she was growing, Myra feared that she would never be able to catch up to her.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re the queen, so you do what you want,¡± Myra said rather helplessly, remembering


    when they were still kids and Heather liked to y the queen and Myra the princess. She always said


    that being a princess was useless, and that it was better to be the queen.


    At once, Heather giggled. She hadn¡¯tughed so happily in a long time.


    ¡°Miss Stark.¡± Out of nowhere, a man¡¯s voice came from not far away, interrupting theirughter.


    Just then, Heather gathered herself together and looked toward the source of the voice. When she saw


    Matthias, a look of horror shed across her face. As if she was bewitched, she involuntarily blurted,


    ¡°No way!¡±

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Sensing Heather¡¯s strange reaction, Myra nced sideways at her before she replied to Matthias.


    ¡°Director Locke, are you here for furniture shopping too?¡± Heather was even more shocked when she


    saw how calm Myra was.


    ¡°What did you just call him?¡± Heather pointed at Matthias and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Heather?¡± Myra asked in concern. Heather is acting strange.


    Matthias walked up to them and sized up Heather, who was standing next to Myra, but it seemed as if


    he didn¡¯t know her. Suddenly, Heather realized that she was being rude, so she hurriedly came back to


    her senses and smiled at Myra. ¡°He reminds me of someone.¡±


    Matthias was even more doubtful. It was as if he didn¡¯t know Heather at all, but it was impossible to


    forget a girl with a pretty face like Heather¡¯s.


    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. You can call me Matthias.¡± Matthias introduced himself to Heather with a


    bright smile on his face.


    Myra had an indescribable feeling. For some reason, she felt that Matthias¡¯s attitude toward Heather


    was different, and Heather¡¯s reaction was even more intriguing.


    ¡°Matthias. That¡¯s a beautiful name,¡± Heather said casually as she stared at Matthias¡¯s face. However,


    Matthias lookedpletely calm and rxed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Matthias continued to speak politely. He was acting slightly different from


    the Matthais that Myra knew. When talking to Matthias, Myra always had a feeling that he was only


    pretending to be polite and secretly had bad intentions.


    However, at that moment, Matthias seemed to deliberately hide his evil charm and show off his bookish


    side. It was an odd sight. Even his smile looked much more genuine than before.


    ¡°Mr. Locke, your manners are impable.¡± It was obvious that Heather was being sarcastic. She didn¡¯t


    bother about Matthias¡¯s dignity.


    As soon as Heather finished speaking, she grabbed Myra¡¯s arm. Then, with a dazzling smile, she said


    to her, ¡°Myra, I haven¡¯t decided what kind of furniture I want to buy today. I¡¯ll go home and think about


    it.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Matthias through the corner of her eyes provocatively.


    ¡°Where should we go now?¡± Myra looked at Heather in confusion. Looking at Heather¡¯s cunning smile,


    Myra soon gave in because she knew that Heather was definitely up to something.


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. Let¡¯s go get something to drink,¡± Heather replied without any hesitation. Then, she pulled


    Myra¡¯s arm to urge her to leave.


    Myra hurriedly turned to Matthias and said, ¡°Goodbye, Director Locke. Have fun shopping.¡±


    Out of politeness, Myra said goodbye to Matthias.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I join you? I have already picked out the things I want.¡± Matthias quickened his pace and


    soon caught up to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Locke. We are going to shop for underwearter. We would feel embarrassed to have a


    man around.¡± As Heather spoke, she waved at Matthias with a sly smile on her face.


    Hearing that, Matthias nodded softly and replied, ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t be interrupting you. Let¡¯s have a


    cup of coffee together some other time.¡± Then, he looked up and waved at Heather while staring into


    her eyes the entire time.


    Matthias watched as Myra and Heather gradually walked further away. All of a sudden, the smile on his


    face disappeared and was reced with a solemn expression. He red at Heather and muttered


    through gritted teeth, ¡°That b*tch is even more annoying than she used to be.¡±


    ¡°Director Locke, do you still want your things?¡±


    Matthias, who was already in a bad mood, felt even more annoyed after hearing this question. ¡°No,


    throw them all away.¡±


    At that instant, he desperately wanted to throw the things he bought onto Heather¡¯s beautiful face.


    Some people continued to stay beautiful even after they aged, and some people continued to be


    perfect until the day they died. Naturally, Heather was someone that many people envied and hated.


    ¡°How did that b*tch recognize me?¡± Matthias mumbled to himself. He was an entirely different person


    than who he used to be and was even much more good-looking than before. Logically, it would be hard


    to recognize him. However, Heather had recognized him at first nce.


    That woman has sharp eyes! It¡¯s been years since Ist met her. She is even more beautiful than she


    used to be. Heather is blessed by God.


    ¡°Heather, do you know who Matthias is?¡± Myra asked seriously.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heather readily admitted. ¡°I met him once in Italy.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Myra let out a sigh of relief. She thought that Matthias was their childhood friend.


    After all, Myra and Heather used to be inseparable in their teenage years. They shared everything,


    including their friends.


    ¡°Is Italy the only ce you¡¯ve met him?¡± Myra asked gingerly.


    Heather could tell that Myra was suspicious. She ruffled Myra¡¯s hair and asked seriously, ¡°Why are you


    doubting me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Myra lowered her head sheepishly like a child who had made a


    mistake.


    ¡°He made a speech in our school. My school likes to invite sessful alumni to give speeches to


    motivate the students. Back when I was in graduate school, I studied business, and he is the pride of


    our business school.¡± Heather was reluctant to recall that memory, and she looked a little upset.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±Myra covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you were hostile to him. Turns out that


    he¡¯s just your outstanding senior!¡± Heather didn¡¯t really like outstanding people.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me sound petty,¡± Heather muttered. I¡¯m not that petty. It¡¯s just that we fought in the past,


    but I am not going to tell her that. We should just let bygones be bygones! Besides, Myra is happy.


    Tony is a better match for her, and he¡¯s someone that I trust.


    ¡°No, you are not petty at all.¡± Myra held back herugh and grabbed Heather¡¯s arm, just like old times.


    Meanwhile, Matthias was watching the two girls from a distance. Looks like Heather will be the key to


    my n. Matthias¡¯s eyes darkened as he fell into deep thought. I should find a chance to catch up with


    her soon.


    Heather bought so many things that day that she desperately hoped to pay someone to carry her


    shopping bags. The two of them struggled to hold onto the shopping bags in their hands.


    As Heather grabbed her shopping bags from Myra¡¯s hands, she sighed and said, ¡°I might need a


    boyfriend.¡±


    Hearing that, Myra thought that Heather had finally had a realization, and her eyes instantly lit up.


    However, Heather¡¯s next words immediately put out the light in her eyes.


    ¡°Forget it, one boyfriend is not enough anyways,¡± Heather muttered as she nced at the bags she


    was carrying. At that moment, she felt as if her fingers were about to break.


    ¡°Heather, how many boyfriends do you need? Is having someone to carry your shopping bags the only


    reason you want a boyfriend?¡± Myra asked in a reprimanding tone. Is Heather nning to stay single


    forever?!


    ¡°What other reason do I need? I¡¯m strong and don¡¯t need a man¡¯s protection. Furthermore, the money I


    have in my bank ount is enough for me to spend for three lifetimes. Why do I even need a man?¡±


    Heather said with contempt. She truly felt that it was unnecessary to find a man and considered dating


    as a waste of time and effort.


    ¡°Heather, feelings can¡¯t be calcted. Find someone you love and you will be able to experience a


    happiness that you can¡¯t find anywhere else. When you do find love, you will feel that the world is a


    much better ce,¡± Myra said happily. No one can rece the love given by a lover.


    ¡°A fortune teller once told me that I am destined to not have many rtionships in my life. That is why I


    don¡¯t count on my family and only have one friend. I don¡¯t expect to find love,¡± Heather replied casually.


    However, there was a slight trace of disappointment in her eyes.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so negative. Before you met me, you thought that you would never have a true friend. God


    has a n for you, so you¡¯ll definitely find love someday. All you have to do is patiently wait and believe


    in yourself.¡± Myra suddenly blurted out a fortune cookiement.


    ¡°Myra, I truly believe that finding love depends on great luck. Finding someone I like despite his


    background and other external factors requires a lot of luck. I grew up excelling in my studies and


    career, and I am considered blessed. I have already used up all my luck, so how am I supposed to


    meet my destined lover?¡± Heather said helplessly. As she thought about the men that courted her in the


    past, she remembered that all of them had the same mundane purpose.


    Never once was there a man who liked her purely because of her personality. They were all attracted to


    her because of her good looks, perfect family background, and outstanding working abilities. No one


    had ever bothered to find out about the strengths and weaknesses of her character.


    Being regarded as a goddess, the reasons men coveted her were all mundane. Heather liked unique


    things, so she also yearned for a unique kind of love.


    However, nobody was able to give her what she wanted. After some time, she gave up on searching


    and wasn¡¯t hopeful at all. Heather was a stubborn woman. Since I can¡¯t get the love that I yearn for, I


    won¡¯t even start a rtionship. So what if being a straight-A student without a first love is ridiculous?


    ¡°Why are you so pessimistic when ites to rtionships? Aren¡¯t you usually the most optimistic


    person?¡± Myra took Heather¡¯s hand, squeezed it softly, and gave her a bright smile.


    ¡°I have analyzed myself in-depth to find the reason. It¡¯s probably because I have beencking affection


    since I was a child. Even though I am extremely eager to find love, I am also terrified of it. As a result, I


    try to avoid forming new rtionships,¡± Heather said indifferently. She didn¡¯t want Myra to worry.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°You really like to analyze yourself.¡± Myra shook her head in disagreement. Heather knows the reason


    behind everything, but she is not willing to change. What a stubborn girl.


    ¡°You should read a book. It¡¯s my new book that contains a lot of my self-analysis.¡± Heather hurriedly


    changed the subject.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of your book? I¡¯ll buy a whole box of it.¡±


    At that moment, Matthias was picking out books to read in the bookstore. He casually picked up the


    book in front of him but put it back after taking a few nces at the cover.


    Matthias was following behind Myra, but Heather had a great observation so he had no choice but to


    hide in a bookstore. To prevent Heather from finding him, Matthias decided to pick out some books.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Matthias¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as if he had just found treasure. He quickly picked up the


    hardcover book with a bronzing side on his left.


    ¡°¡®In-Depth Analysis¡¯, written by Heather Langston. Wow! That woman is omnipotent.¡±

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Matthias held the book in his hand and strode to the counter without a moment of hesitation. He


    nned to buy one copy to carefully study its contents. ¡®In-Depth Analysis¡¯. Heather really is a


    narcissistic woman. I¡¯m curious to see how she beautified herself in her book.


    Myra sat in Heather¡¯s car, and the two of them chatted happily on the way. Heather had invited Myra to


    Langston Residence. After all, Myra hadn¡¯t visited Langston Residence ever since Heather went


    abroad years ago.


    After they arrived, Heather held Myra¡¯s hand tightly. The Langston Residence was much more


    extravagant than it used to be that even Heather was shocked when she stepped into the house


    yesterday. She was worried that Myra couldn¡¯t bear the surprise.


    The Langston Residence was a vintage manor house that was built like a medieval castle. It was an


    eye-catching building that the citizens of Bradfort City nicknamed ¡®The Langston Effect¡¯.


    ¡°Your family is as¡­¡± Myra smiled meaningfully and nced at Heather.


    ¡°As pompous as ever,¡± Heather said nkly. Before I went abroad, the Langston Residence didn¡¯t look


    like this. I didn¡¯t expect that the Langston Family¡¯s love for the grandiose would grow so strong. It¡¯s like


    they are desperate for the citizens of Bradfort City to know that the Langston Residence is one of a


    kind.


    Heather hated her family¡¯s pompous behavior. We should attract others with our beautiful personalities


    instead of showing off our fortune.


    The Langston family was well-known for being a family full of people with beautiful appearances yet


    rotten personalities. Heather was the only one with high intelligence while all her peers focused their


    energy onparing with one another.


    I can¡¯t bear to imagine what the Langston Family¡¯s future will be like. I¡¯m afraid that the Langston Group


    will be ruined if they hand over the control to the younger generation. However, I have zero interest in


    inheriting my father¡¯s business.


    ¡°Wee home, Miss Heather.¡± A row of servants stood outside the entrance, and they bowed at


    Heather respectfully.


    Myra was shocked by the sight. Looks like the Langston Family has gotten even more pompous than


    before.


    Heather hurriedly pulled Myra into the house, and her car that was parked outside was soon driven to


    the garage by one of the servants.


    ¡°Your house is ridiculous!¡± Myra felt as if she had stepped into a house of nobles from medieval times.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Heather said helplessly. If Myra wasn¡¯t living in Tony¡¯s house, I would have


    definitely stayed at her ce. I don¡¯t want to spend another second in this ce.


    Myra looked at Heather sympathetically. Heather is a minimalist. It must be hard for her to live in such a


    grand house!


    ¡°Greetings, Miss Heather.¡± The gardener who was trimming nts in the garden stopped what he was


    doing and saluted Heather. Seeing that, Myra felt as if she had traveled back to medieval times.


    ¡°Is she your distinguished guest?¡± The gardener continued to speak in an exaggerated tone. Myra


    suddenly felt her temples throbbing.


    Heatherpletely ignored the gardener and pulled Myra forward. At that moment, she regretted


    bringing Myra to her house. Everything here is embarrassing!


    In order to ease the atmosphere, Myra let out a crispugh and whispered, ¡°Heather, where did your


    family find these people? They are really cooperative. Did they graduate from performing school?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Heather rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡°Myra, you have to understand that there


    are many stupid people, many idiots who are easily brainwashed, and even more people who ignore


    their conscience for money.¡±


    Myra nodded in agreement. Heather is right. As long as you are rich, you can do many whimsical


    things.


    The living room was insanely huge, and Myra struggled to remember what the Langston Residence


    used to look like. Heather had returned home early today, so the adults were still at work and only a


    few children were left at home.


    ¡°Heather.¡± A pretty little girl with pink cheeks in a green long dress ran over.


    Members of the Langston Family were all undeniably good-looking, and Heather was only considered


    as someone with average looks. Sometimes, they used attractiveness as their greatest weapon.


    ¡°Heather, who is this ugly woman standing next to you?¡± Myra was about topliment the little girl,


    but she immediately froze after hearing the girl¡¯s rude remark.


    Her words hurt Myra deeply. Even though I don¡¯t have the looks of a Greek goddess, I¡¯m not


    considered ugly! Even if all of her family members are good-looking, she shouldn¡¯t say such hurtful


    words.


    Myra felt like she was about to tear up. Meanwhile, Heather was infuriated. I can¡¯t believe that this brat


    just bullied my best friend! She must be taught a lesson!


    ¡°Daisy, watch your mouth. Beautyes from within, and only shallow people would judge others by


    their appearances,¡± Heather said harshly with a serious expression.


    However, Myra didn¡¯t feel any better. What Heather means is that I am not good-looking by the


    Langston Family standards¡­ That hurts. I¡¯m nevering here again.


    ¡°Besides, my friend is much prettier than you are. That¡¯s because she¡¯s a kind-hearted person. As for


    you, you are already so vicious at a young age, so you¡¯ll probably grow up to be an ugly wicked


    woman.¡±


    Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to bear Heather¡¯s sharp tongue. She respected the people who deserved


    to be respected. As for those who were not worthy of her respect and who provoked her, she would


    return the favor tenfold.


    Hearing that, Daisy burst into tears and ran away with her hands covering her face. As she ran about,


    she screamed, ¡°Heather bullied me!¡±


    Myra looked at the little girl sympathetically. As expected, Heather can shake down anyone she wants.


    Looking at her cold expression, Myra couldn¡¯t help but wonder how terrifying it would be to be


    Heather¡¯s enemy.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us for dinner?¡± Heather sat on the couch and looked straight at Myra. For some


    reason, Heather started acting seriously the moment she stepped into Langston Residence. At that


    moment, she looked like a well-educated noble.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I have to head home because Tony is about to get off work,¡± Myra replied casually. However,


    she regretted it as soon as she finished speaking. Why did I suddenly bring up Tony?


    It was as if the cheerful atmosphere was ruined. Myra looked at Heather apologetically because she


    knew that she had made a mistake. Why didn¡¯t I watch my mouth?


    ¡°There is no need to be so nervous. The feud between the Hart Family and the Langston Family is


    none of my business. I have been independent and stopped relying on my family ever since I was


    twelve. The amount of money I have given back over the past few years is more than eight figures. I


    think that I have been treating them well, and I won¡¯t intervene in family feuds.¡± Heather sounded very


    serious, and Myra¡¯s eyes twitched uncontrobly. Heather still had a trace of innocence back then, but


    now she¡¯s hard to read.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin it to me. I already thought about itst night. If you were mad, you would¡¯ve


    told me. You never said that you were angry about my decision, so I know that you weren¡¯t bothered


    about it. You were just a little pissed that I didn¡¯t tell you the truth,¡± Myra smiled and replied. Fortunately,


    Heather has always been honest with me.


    Hearing that, Heather smiled softly. Then, she got up from the couch elegantly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you


    home.¡±


    Myra was taken aback. Heather is just as stubborn as ever. If I refuse her kind offer, she¡¯ll definitely get


    upset. Left with no choice, Myra agreed.


    ¡°Okay. Why don¡¯t you have dinner at the Hart Residence with me?¡± Myra¡¯s eyes crinkled as she warmly


    invited Heather.


    ¡°If the Hart Family doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯m happy to join you,¡± Heather replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to them,¡± Myra said happily. Then, she hurriedly pulled out her phone and told Tony


    the good news.


    Tony was finishing up his work when he received Myra¡¯s message. He opened it and read through it


    with a slight frown. Tony had learned about Heather¡¯s background today. After staring at the message


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    for a while, he massaged his temples in frustration. It¡¯s not good to ignore Myra¡¯s message. Since


    Heather is being friendly, we can¡¯t be petty.


    As soon as Tony finished replying to Myra¡¯s message, he made a call to Sebastian and briefly told him


    about the matter. However, Sebastian wasn¡¯t willing to let a Langston Family member enter his house.


    ¡°Tony, I will not eat at the same table with someone from the Langston Family.¡±


    Hearing that, Tony told Sebastian the whole story. There was a long silence from the other end of the


    phone as Sebastian fell into deep thought, but Tony waited patiently.


    ¡°Let here! Our family will treat her well. We can¡¯t let the Langston Family look down on us. After


    all, we are not petty people.¡±


    The corners of Tony¡¯s lips curled into a triumphant grin. ¡°You¡¯re right. We must show the Langston


    Family how generous we are and prepare the most sumptuous dinner for her.¡±


    Tony knew how to deal with people who would only listen to reason. However, he felt a little speechless


    when he thought about the grudge between the Hart Family and the Langston Family.


    Sebastian and Robert were close friends when they were young. At that time, the Hart Family had not


    yet flourished, and the Langston Family was filled with schrs with hefty savings.


    Later, Sebastian started a business and worked hard, and Hart Group developed smoothly. However,


    Robert was a proud man who couldn¡¯t bear to see Hart Group do better than Langston Group.


    Then, Sebastian and Robert fell for the same woman, and that woman was Tony¡¯s grandmother. After


    his beloved woman was snatched away, Robert decided to be enemies with Sebastian.


    Robert was an arrogant man while Sebastian only listened to reason, so the grudge between them


    went on for decades. Over the past few years, the Langston Group gradually moved their business


    from Bradfort City to Europe and stoppedpeting with the Hart Group to be the tycoon of


    Bradfort City.


    The Langston Family probably thinks that they were forced to move their business to Europe because


    of the Hart Family. Their business is doing well in Europe, but I heard that they don¡¯t have a good


    sessor. Rumor has it that the members of the Langston Family are all good-looking and bookish,


    and even the men were well-groomed. However, even though they have good looks, the family full of


    schrs has be well-known for being vulgar.


    In Bradfort City, the Langston Family was famous for being pompous. They all looked like supermodels


    and wore extravagant clothes. It was said that Robert¡¯s aestheticpletely changed after his heart


    was broken, causing the whole family to have a change in style.


    The Langston Family that used to have a pure and elegant image became grandiose. Losing his lover


    was such a great blow to Robert that it affected the whole family. Moreover, there were a lot of men in


    the Langston Family, so it was hard to count the number of victims who had fallen for their charm.


    Closing the file in his hand, Tony stretched his neck in frustration. I hope everything goes well tonight.


    He thought about Heather and had a feeling that Sebastian might like her. After all, Heather was


    Robert was probably elegant and kind like Heather when he was young!


    Tony wondered if he should take the opportunity to repair the rtionship between the Hart Family and


    the Langston Family. After all, the Langston Family had influence in Europe which would be helpful to


    Hart Group¡¯s international market development.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    The car was driven smoothly on the road and soon came to a stop at the entrance of Hart Residence.


    As Heather was always thoughtful, she had brought along some gifts out of courtesy. She lifted her


    head to marvel at the residence. It was an unpretentious and humble mansion. Indeed, the Hart Family


    didn¡¯t need a morous appearance to attract the others.


    From the moment Heather got out of the car, she had been wearing a standard, courteous smile as if


    she was here to attend an important banquet.


    ¡°Rx. You¡¯re making me nervous too with that serious look,¡± Myra murmured next to Heather¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ease up because I don¡¯t want to embarrass you,¡± Heather said decorously while still


    wearing a smile on her face.


    Just then, Tony came out to wee them and took Myra¡¯s hand from Heather. Then, they intertwined


    their fingers, so Heather inevitably had to witness their public disy of affection.


    ¡°Wee to Hart Manor,¡± Tony said amiably. He sincerely wanted to establish a good rtionship with


    Heather.


    ¡°Nice to meet you again, Director Hart.¡± Heather was extremely polite.


    On the other hand, Myra didn¡¯t wish to see them being this formal with each other because one of them


    was her partner while the other was her close friend.


    ¡°Come on in!¡± Myra pulled her hands out from Tony¡¯s clutch and held Heather¡¯s arm again. Heather


    came alone to the Hart Residence as a guest, so of course Myra wanted to support her.


    Tony nced at his hand which was shoved away by Myra and then retracted it forlornly. I guess I


    won¡¯t understand women¡¯s friendship.


    ¡°Your residence is very beautiful,¡± Heather praised as she gazed at the exterior of the mansion. She


    thought it was much more aesthetic than the extravagant ancient bungalow of the Langstons¡¯.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s an old residence,¡± Tony said humbly.


    With that, the two of them started being polite to each other again, and it went on and on. Meanwhile,


    the old Hart couple were awaiting the guest¡¯s arrival in the living room.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Heather. With a pair of alluring eyes, Heather had an aura


    which resembled that of Robert Langston when he was young, and she looked beautiful and delicate in


    her in dress.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Old Mr. and Mrs. Hart,¡± Heather said sweetly. It was a courtesy and act of respect to


    address the elders.


    ¡°You must be Heather. Come over here. What a beautiful girl.¡± Lisa quickly called Heather to her side.


    Heather sat gracefully beside Lisa while Myra sat next to Heather. It seemed like Lisa was pretty fond


    of Heather.


    Sebastian too kept observing Heather with mixed emotions reflected in his eyes. Heather wore a sweet


    smile all the time and did not show enmity toward the Hart Family at all. It seems like she has really not


    taken to heart the grudge between the Harts and the Langstons.


    ¡°I heard from Tony that you and Myra have been friends for over a decade. How sweet of you both!¡±


    Behaving overly affectionate, Lisa couldn¡¯t help holding Heather¡¯s hand, but she soon realized her


    action was inappropriate so she quickly let go of Heather while looking awkward. Looking at Heather,


    Lisa was reminded of the days when she was young and pretty, during which there were often two


    gentlemen following her around.


    Those were the good old days which Lisa reminisced even though she could only recall fragments of


    scattered memories now that she had aged.


    Nheless, Heather didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of difort, and her sincerity had won favor from


    the old couple as she said politely, ¡°Thanks for the scrumptious dinner. I¡¯m very honored. I¡¯ve prepared


    some gifts for you, let me go get them from the car.¡± Heather changed the topic and was going to


    present the gifts that she had prepared. She had indeed prepared some gifts beforeing to the


    Harts, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t bring them in when she got out of the car just now.


    Myra looked at Heather in puzzlement as she didn¡¯t understand Heather¡¯s intention. Tony too was


    perplexed as he thought Heather was a strange woman.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, but you don¡¯t have to do that. It¡¯s just a casual dinner.¡± Lisa gazed at Heather in a


    loving manner as she was extremely fond of her.


    On the other hand, Sebastian was rather disturbed by the scene because he was worried that his wife


    was still thinking of the Langston Family. Due to my insistence, I¡¯ve not made up with Old Man


    Langston all these years. Lisa must be hoping for the two families to be on good terms again.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time visiting, so please don¡¯t reject my gifts,¡± Heather said with a smile while casting a


    nce at Sebastian.


    In a very short time, Heather could already tell that Lisa held no grudge against the Langstons, but


    Sebastian was still stubborn. Like her grandfather, none of them were willing to take the first step to


    patch things up.


    ¡°Alright then, but let¡¯s eat first before you go to get the gifts,¡± Lisa said. She adored Heather even more


    as she thought she was sensible.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I was so excited chatting with Myra just now that I forgot to bring the gifts in. I only


    remembered after stepping into the house,¡± Heather exined. Sebastian was sharp-eyed, so he could


    naturally tell that Heather was not as simple as she appeared to be.


    ¡°There, there. Let¡¯s stop talking about the gifts and tuck in. I hope you like the food.¡± Lisa warmly


    received Heather.


    Tony had not expected this scene. Although it turned out to be much better than he had imagined, he


    still had an uncanny feeling. It doesn¡¯t seem like a good thing that Grandpa is remaining silent under


    the current atmosphere.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a picky eater, Old Madam Hart,¡± Heather responded courteously as she generously met


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes.


    Myra was actually worried for Heather because there was a tinge of hostility in Sebastian¡¯s eyes.


    Besides, it was unlike him to be this quiet.


    Soon, they started digging in. Lisa affectionately helped Heather to the dishes, and Heather¡¯s te was


    filled with food in no time. Finally, Tony couldn¡¯t stand the awkward scene anymore and said to Lisa,


    ¡°Grandma, please let Heather help herself to the food. She might not like what you served her.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Tony¡¯s wish to call his grandmother out, but seeing Sebastian¡¯s darkened face and how


    Heather was overwhelmed by Lisa¡¯s unduly hospitality, he was worried about what would happen next,


    so he had no choice but to remind Lisa to act suitably.


    Lisa¡¯s hand which was serving Heather food stopped midair. The atmosphere became rather awkward,


    so Heather quickly spoke up to ease the tension. ¡°Not at all. I love all the food Old Madam Hart served.


    Thank you.¡± Heather smiled brightly. No one would associate her with a schemeful woman given her


    Mary Sue appearance.


    Sebastian¡¯s face turned even sulkier when he heard Heather, and he tightened his grip on his cutlery.


    He looked at the food on Heather¡¯s te, which was exactly Robert¡¯s favorite food.


    Lisa actually remembers Robert¡¯s preference even after so many years. Sebastian was displeased.


    Meanwhile, Myra and Tony were clueless as to why Sebastian was pissed off; only Heather would


    know the reason because of course she would know these were Robert¡¯s favorite food. When she was


    still young, her grandfather had told her about a woman whom he loved in his youth.


    Truth was, Robert and Lisa were a pair of beautiful couple too and everyone thought they were a


    perfect match. However, Lisa only perceived Robert as a family all along and had chosen Sebastian


    who showed upter.


    One should not settle for less when it came to love. Heather couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her


    grandfather when she heard his love story back then. It was only after she grew up did she understand


    that a woman would always choose someone whom she truly loved.


    Even though Robert had done a lot for Lisa, thetter still chose to follow her heart because it didn¡¯t


    feel right to stay by Robert since there was no love between them. She would only find happiness


    being together with someone she loved. s, Robert was too prideful; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have lost


    both his lover and best friend. Three of them were once close, but now they were enemies.


    Heather had never imagined that one day, she would personally step in to resolve the grudge between


    the Harts and the Langstons. Nevertheless, she would not involve herself in something that did not


    bring her advantages. Currently, not only was the Hart Family powerful in Bradfort City, but their


    influence had even expanded overseas.


    Heather came back to her home country this time with the n to establish her own business empire.


    She was not interested in inheriting her family¡¯s business at all because she thought it was more


    meaningful to strive for what she desired.


    Since she nned to start her business in Bradfort City, it was wise to not set herself against the Hart


    Family because she would need to coborate with them in many aspects. She wouldn¡¯t want toy up


    trouble for herpany which had yet to be established due to the grudge between the two families.


    Naturally, it was ambitious to want topletely resolve the grudge between the two families. Both


    Sebastian and Robert were very stubborn and were still standing against each other despite their old


    age. Hence, it would be impossible for them to bury the hatchet in a short time.


    In fact, what worried Heather most was her rtionship with the Harts. It so happened that the fianc¨¦ of


    her best friend, Myra, was Tony Hart, and this had provided her a perfect opportunity.


    On one hand, she had to indicate her stance that she would not meddle with the grudge between the


    two families. On the other hand, she was searching for opportunities to coborate with the Harts. That


    was Heather¡¯s ultimate n even though she was aware that it was impossible to be close to the


    Harts through one dinner.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Heather already had a rough idea. Firstly, she had to show her friendliness during the dinner and make


    a good first impression on the Harts. Then, she would take the opportunity to observe during the dinner


    who was the one holding enmity toward the Langstons.


    Anyway, she had sessfully aplished her task today and did not have to worry about Lisa as


    she was pretty sure that she had left an extremely favorable impression on her. Other than that, she


    wasn¡¯t bothered by Tony all the more because he would certainly establish a good rtionship with her


    in order to please Myra.


    The person whom she was most concerned about was Sebastian. Although Sebastian didn¡¯t


    straightforwardly reveal his hostility toward her, the aura given off by him was unpleasant. If Heather


    wished to win Sebastian¡¯s favor, she could only adopt an indirect way to achieve it. As a matter of fact,


    she had heard of the matters of Stark Group before she came back to the country.


    Now that the appearance of Matthias had added on to the uncertainties of Stark Group and caused


    Myra¡¯s n to be dyed, Heather would definitely not sit back and remain indifferent because besides


    being Myra¡¯s best friend, she also wanted to curry favor with the Harts.


    Moreover, she had juste across Matthias during the day, and she was actually impressed by how


    sessful he had be. However, no matter how great the support Matthias had, Heather was


    determined to defeat him. She had resolved to meddle with the affairs of Stark Group. In fact, this was


    her priority at the moment and she deemed it even more important than establishing her own business.


    Once this matter was achieved, she would be killing two birds with one stone because both Stark


    Group and Hart Group would then be her close business partners in the future.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    The dinner went smoother than expected. Heather was a cultivated woman who had no problem


    coddling Lisa, but Sebastian didn¡¯t fall for it at all.


    Fortunately, Lisa wasn¡¯t hostile toward the Langston Family and was even fond of Heather. All night


    long, Heather and Lisa¡¯sughter filled the air and for some reason, Heather was able to amuse Lisa.


    After dinner, Heather went to the car to grab the presents. She had prepared gifts for Myra, Tony, Lisa


    and Sebastian. Before she came back from Italy, she had picked four gifts. She initially wanted to bring


    gifts to only Myra and her fianc¨¦, but when she was shopping, she decided to get something for Myra¡¯s


    inws as well. Now, it came in handy.


    Tony noticed that the gifts were worth a lot of money. Curiously, he wondered where she had gotten


    these customized and premium gifts in such a short time.


    The more he thought about it, the more he realized she wasn¡¯t a simple character, as if nothing in this


    world could stop her from getting what she wanted. Furthermore, even Myra didn¡¯t know what the gifts


    were. In order to add a sense of mystery, Heather had stuffed the gifts into the trunk of the car before


    she could even catch a glimpse.


    When Myra opened her gift, she was all smiles. No woman would turn away from pretty clothes.


    Heather had specially picked a set of outfit for Myra, including a pair of shoes to go with it. In fact, she


    had hired a top Italian designer to design these clothes.


    Custom made clothes weren¡¯t only rare, but also had to be booked a long time in advance. Heather


    had started preparing Myra¡¯s gift a long time ago.


    ¡°I also helped design this dress!¡± she said proudly with a grin. After all, she knew Myra¡¯s preferences


    the best.


    Meanwhile, Tony received cuff links and a bow tie, things that were essential for formal wear. Since


    Heather didn¡¯t know his measurements, she could only get the little things for him.


    Her taste was impable. The items she picked for Tony matched him perfectly. Politely, he epted


    the gift and expressed his gratitude.


    Meanwhile, her gift to Lisa was an oil painting that she happened to sessfully bid at an auction held


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    at a painting exhibition at a high price. Although it wasn¡¯t a Renaissance painting, it was still a highly


    valuable collection. She didn¡¯t know what Lisa liked, but she thought the elderly certainly wouldn¡¯t


    refuse something artistic and elegant.


    Lastly, her gift to Sebastian was a luxurious, Swiss-made, and limited edition Patek Philippe watch. In


    fact, Heather had taken a trip to Switzend just to purchase this watch.


    Other than that, she had brought a few bottles of Italy¡¯s most popr wine. She wasn¡¯t familiar with


    their taste, so she simply bought a bottle at each winery that had good reviews.


    As Sebastian held the Patek Philippe watch in his hands, he knew that the watch cost no less than a


    million. It was too extravagant as a gift.


    Clearing his throat, he said, ¡°Miss Langston, this watch is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept this.¡± Receiving


    such a heavy gift from a youngdy out of nowhere, Sebastian made up his mind to turn it down.


    ¡°Old Master Hart, I went to Switzend specifically to get this for you, so please ept it,¡± Heather said


    sincerely. Although it cost her a fortune, she thought it was worth it.


    She didn¡¯t think too much of it and she didn¡¯t want to embarrass Myra. As such, she thought it would be


    reasonable to get something that cost no lower than six figures, especially for Myra¡¯s future inws.


    After spending a million on the oil painting, she thought since she had bought such an expensive gift for


    Lisa, then the gift for Myra¡¯s future grandfather-inw should be even more precious.


    She had thought long and hard before deciding to take a trip to Switzend. Men would never refuse a


    good mechanical watch, and Patek Philippe was the top brand for mechanical watches. If she was


    buying something, she would, of course, get the best ones.


    All in all, she had spent several millions on these gifts. The cheapest was probably Tony¡¯s gift. Even


    Myra¡¯s gift cost a lot of money. On top of that, it had taken some time too since she coborated with


    the designer. This was why the end product was so gorgeous.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t realize Myra¡¯s fianc¨¦ would be from the Hart Family. Since she had done


    everything with good intentions, the heavens definitely wouldn¡¯t treat her badly.


    If she could get closer to the Hart Family by spending a few million, then this wasn¡¯t a money-losing


    deal. She was a businesswoman after all.


    As Sebastian and Heather were at a standstill, Lisa couldn¡¯t watch it anymore. She tugged on


    Sebastian¡¯s sleeve and told him to ept the gift for now.


    At night when Heather was leaving, Lisa asked Tony to send her home, but she wasn¡¯t a fragile girl.


    She pulled Myra as they walked out and said, ¡°I drove here myself, so there¡¯s no need to bother Tony


    at all. Myra can just apany me to my car.¡±


    Meanwhile, Tony wanted to tag along, but Myra turned him down and said that she wanted to speak


    with Heather alone, and that it would be better if he wasn¡¯t there.


    As soon as they walked out the door, Myra said to Heather, ¡°The gifts are too expensive. How do you


    expect me to ept it?¡± The more she thought about it, the more ashamed she felt since she had gone


    empty-handed to the Langston Residence today.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too expensive at all. It¡¯s only right that I give the best to my best friend,¡± Heather said


    carelessly. Although it was the thought that counted when giving a gift, the price was another important


    aspect.


    ¡°The watch and painting are too expensive. No wonder you didn¡¯t want to show them to me. It¡¯s


    because you were afraid that I would stop you,¡± she said with dissatisfaction. Heather was too smart.


    ¡°I was thinking that this is your second marriage after all, and you¡¯re marrying into a powerful family.


    So, I thought I¡¯d make you look good in front of your inws.¡± Heather beamed. She didn¡¯t know Tony


    doted on Myra so much and had been worried about her marriage. Also, she was worried that her


    future inws would put Myra in difficult situations since this was her second marriage.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be considerate for me,¡± Myra said and bit her lower lip. After so many years,


    Heather still cared so much about her and treated her so well.


    ¡°You¡¯re my closest friend. Who else am I going to be this nice to?¡± She patted Myra¡¯s head, just like


    when they were teens.


    ¡°Those are your hard-earned money, and you¡¯ve spent so much on me, I¡­¡±


    Before Myra could finish, Heather interjected. ¡°Moneyes and goes. I can always earn back the


    money.¡± She really didn¡¯t care about it at all. To her, it was just a figure. In fact, she was more


    concerned about the sense of subjugation.


    Money was to be spent, and she wasn¡¯t intending to keep the money for her next generation. She liked


    independent people, so she hoped that her future kids would be as independent as her instead of


    relying on inheritance.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to start your own business? Now is the time where you need money the most, yet


    you¡¯re still spending recklessly. I feel bad,¡± Myra said with a reproachful tone. She even wanted to use


    her own money to support Heather.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. Remember back then?¡± She spoke in an unconcerned manner. In fact, she was


    indeed trying to win their favor and not investing without any regard.


    ¡°What?¡± Myra didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.


    ¡°I earned three thousand at my first job, and it happened to be your birthday, so I used up my first


    sry ever to buy you a gift,¡± she said with a light voice. ¡°I could spend all the money I made on you


    back then, so these few millions are nothing.¡±


    Hearing this, Myra lowered her head. Is she trying to make me cry on purpose? How evil! Just then,


    she gripped on the corner of her shirt. Remembering all the things she had done for Heather, she


    always felt it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°I see you haven¡¯t kicked the habit of grabbing the hem of your shirt.¡± She teased like an older sibling


    would. In fact, she had always treated Myra like her own sister.


    ¡°When yourpany is sessfully registered, I¡¯ll invest in it.¡± After holding it in for a long time, Myra


    suddenly spoke with determination.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My money is your money,¡± Heather jokingly said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t spend recklessly anymore.¡± Myra stressed again. She wasn¡¯t sure how much exactly


    Heather had, but she was afraid that she would end up squandering all of them with her spendthrift


    behavior.


    ¡°Fine. You can be the financial director and manage the finances of mypany, so we won¡¯t go


    bankrupt.¡± Heather smiled radiantly and immediately added, ¡°But you¡¯re not allowed to manage my


    personal finances.¡± Thinking of Myra¡¯s outlook on spending, she was afraid that her spendthrift life


    wouldn¡¯tst long if she allowed her to manage her money.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Myra stopped and observed the car that was a few steps away. As a matter of fact,


    Heather spent the least on cars, and its value was probably the only thing she didn¡¯t care about.


    No matter what car it was, Heather would ept it as long as it worked well. Otherwise, knowing her,


    the first thing she would buy was a car when she got back to Bradfort City.


    Heather pulled open the car door and got in. Waving at Myra, she said as she started the car, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to


    you soon. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Just then, she abruptly stopped her movements. ¡°Call Tony. I can¡¯t let you walk back alone,¡± Heather


    said seriously. She always treated Myra like a little sister, where she protected and cared for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not far away. That guy wouldn¡¯t let me send you off alone. He¡¯ll be here as soon as


    you leave,¡± Myra said as she waved.


    ¡°Alright. Bye, lovebirds!¡± Heather started to drive away with a delighted mood. She had done well today,


    and she was relieved to know that Tony was really good to Myra.


    On top of that, Lisa and Sebastian didn¡¯t seem to care too much that this would be Myra¡¯s second


    marriage, and that was the icing on the cake. As long as Myra was doing well, she would be happy.


    ¡°Drive safe. Text me when you get home.¡±


    Heather then drove away. Not even a momentter, Tony showed up as Myra expected.


    ¡°I knew you would follow us,¡± she said petntly with a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable with you being alone.¡± He pulled her into his arms and nced in the direction


    Heather had left.


    He thought that Heather wasn¡¯t as innocent as she looked, and he guessed that there would be drama


    in Bradfort City again since he heard that she was nning to start a business in the city.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    These days, Heather had been extra concerned about Stark Group, more so than Myra herself. She


    put aside her work on her start-up business and even went to see Myra at Stark Tower.


    In the office, Myra was focused on the documents in her hands, while Heather was on the couch


    looking at the paperwork with a frown. In fact, her expression was more grim than Myra¡¯s.


    ¡°Heather, why are you so concerned about Stark Group?¡± Myra finally couldn¡¯t hold back. Her unusual


    behavior was baffling.


    Clutching the paper in her hands, Heather had an intimidating look in her eyes. Not knowing what she


    was actually looking at, Myra was a little confused by her unstable breathing.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Heather didn¡¯t hear what she said at all.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been acting weirdtely, Heather. I don¡¯t want you to get involved in this mess.¡± Myra put down


    the sheet in her hands and gazed at Heather with a grim expression.


    Beyond the window, the wind was howling and the weather was gloomy and depressing. Because of


    this weather, everyone lost their motivation to work. From the tall building, the scene outside looked like


    the world was going through an apocalypse.


    ¡°Have you forgotten the promise I made to you back then?¡± Heather closed the file in her hand and


    casually tossed it onto the couch.


    ¡°What?¡± Myra didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    ¡°Stark Group is yours and I will not allow anyone to cause any trouble,¡± she said righteously. By offering


    help, other than wanting to obtain Stark Group and Hart Group, she also wanted to help Myra.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle Stark Group myself. I can¡¯t be relying on you for everything.¡± Myra turned her down. Ever


    since she came back from Italy, Heather was always in some unexinable mood. Until now, Myra still


    couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t like Heather like this. She was bing more and more business-minded, and the


    emotions in her eyes were missing. Myra didn¡¯t want her to be a cold and emotionless business person


    who only had eyes for benefits. Heather¡¯s change was making Myra feel unsettled, and she wasn¡¯t sure


    that Heather was genuinely helping her by involving herself in Stark Group¡¯s affairs.


    Ever since she was a child, Heather had been crowned a genius, but Myra wasn¡¯t a fool either.


    Heather¡¯s actions were too obvious and Myra had be wary of her.


    ¡°I will fulfill my promise to you no matter what. I want you to help you take back Stark Group, and this


    can no longer drag on.¡± Heather looked like she was saying ¡®I¡¯m doing this for you¡¯, which Myra simply


    couldn¡¯t refuse at all.


    Already feeling burdened by the gift incident, Myra started to have doubts as Heather was trying to get


    involved in Stark Group¡¯s mess. Perhaps Heather was too eager to get things done. In any case, Myra


    connected the dots and couldn¡¯t stop feeling uneasy.


    ¡°Heather, I hope you¡¯re not getting any ideas with Stark Group.¡± Myra lowered her head, hiding the


    disappointment in her eyes. She was afraid to make eye contact with Heather.


    Biting her lower lip, Heather thought about what to say. This time, she indeed did not fully prepare and


    ended up being too hasty, and raised Myra¡¯s suspicions as a result.


    Seeing that she did not respond for a long time. Myra wondered if she spoke too harshly and had hurt


    Heather¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you think about me.¡± Heather put on a disheartened smile. She thought Myra would


    never hesitate to stand by her regardless of anything. It seemed like she had overestimated the


    strength of their bond.


    ¡°Heather, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Myra hurriedly exined. ¡°Stark Group is a mess right now. If you


    insist on getting involved, it will only end up being a disadvantage to you,¡± she anxiously rified.


    Heather hadn¡¯t been home for long, and she didn¡¯t want their friendship to be affected by the


    ¡°I know you worry about me, but do you remember what happened that day when you sent me off at


    the airport?¡± Heather closed her eyes and asked. The reminiscence in her voice was clear. That day,


    Cameron went too far, and Heather could still remember it clearly until now.


    Recalling something unhappy, Myra shook her head. Back then, Heather couldn¡¯t stand Cameron¡¯s


    actions, so naturally she had an attitude toward him.


    Meanwhile, Cameron couldn¡¯t do anything to her, so he vented his anger on Myra. Even so, she


    refused to sever her ties with Heather.


    On the day Heather was leaving the country, Cameron forbade Myra from going to the airport to send


    her off. Insisting on going anyway, Myra ended up receiving a severe beating from him.


    When Heather saw the bruises on Myra¡¯s skin, she was so mad that she nearly did not get on the ne


    and went to confront Cameron at Stark residence. If it wasn¡¯t for Myra who persuaded her otherwise,


    perhaps Heather wouldn¡¯t have gone abroad that year.


    To this day, Myra remembered thest words Heather said to her before she left. ¡°When I return from


    my studies, I will help you take back what¡¯s yours.¡± Her vow still rang in her ears.


    ¡°Heather, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Myra¡¯s hatred for Cameron was beyond that. The things he didter on


    were worse than thest.


    ¡°I take to heart all the promises I make. Since I said I would help you take back what belongs to you,


    then I will not go back on my word,¡± Heather said with determination. Her face was tense.


    Back then, they were young and concerned about being righteous toward friends, but now, they were


    grown ups and had be business people. Understanding the bnce of interest, Myra didn¡¯t even


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    want Tony to get involved, let alone Heather.


    ¡°Heather, we¡¯re all grown up. We can¡¯t act on our impulse. You have your own dreams and a career


    that you would like to pursue, so you shouldn¡¯t waste time on Stark Group.¡± Myra was adamant to not


    let her get involved in this whirlpool of disaster.


    Hearing this, Heather¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°After all these years, you should understand me,¡± she


    said painfully. She didn¡¯t expect to be rejected so bluntly by Myra at all.


    However, Myra was no longer that timid little kid she was back then, and she was no longer the little girl


    who would always hide behind Heather. After thest few years of hardships in the business world, she


    had be sharp.


    There were many things that she had to do by herself, such as taking back what belonged to her.


    Something like that was only meaningful if she did it herself.


    ¡°Then, Heather, you should also understand me.¡± Myra enunciated each word with a faint glow in her


    eyes. There were things that she saw through but chose not to speak about.


    When Heather went for dinner at the Hart Residence that day, she behaved well, but in a way that


    almost didn¡¯t seem genuine. After she left that night, Myra hadin in bed alone for a long time. She


    thought she shouldn¡¯t doubt her best friend, but her words and actions had raised her suspicions.


    On top of that, Sebastian had seen all sorts of people in his life, and when he t out said that


    Heather¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t pure, Myra couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. Tony must have had an inkling


    too but chose not to say anything out of respect for Myra.


    No matter what Heather¡¯s intentions were, Myra strongly believed that she wouldn¡¯t harm her, although


    she was no longer the same Heather who had no selfish motives.


    Thest thing she wanted was any sort of scheming to be present in their friendship. In fact, she only


    wanted to maintain a simple friendship with her and didn¡¯t want their rtionship to deteriorate.


    No matter what, Myra wasn¡¯t going to let her intervene in Stark Group¡¯s affairs, regardless of whatever


    concern she had. After dragging on for a few days, Myra finally spoke up and she felt relieved after


    letting it out.


    ¡°Fine. Since you don¡¯t want me to get involved, then I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Heather stared at her. From the


    look in her eyes, she could sense the unpleasant atmosphere, and she knew that if she insisted further,


    it would only cause harm to their bond.


    After Heather left, Myra continued to bury her head in her work with a hint of misery in her eyes. As one


    grew up, it was almost impossible to have a pure and genuine rtionship.


    On the other hand, Heather stared into the distance as she sat in her car. It was indeed her mistake.


    She had been too ostentatious with the gifts the other day, and now she seemed too eager to get


    involved in Stark Group.


    It must have been hard for Myra to hold back for so long and only speak up now. At that moment, she


    drummed her fingers on the steering wheel. This time, she had acted too hastily and ended up


    exposing her objective. She cursed herself for screwing up this matter.


    As she was distraught, she abruptly thought of a person¡ªMatthias. These few days, she basically


    figured out the specifics of the situation Stark Group was in. From what she gathered, Cameron was


    powerless in this situation, and if not for Matthias, Myra would have taken over Stark Group by now.


    Since she couldn¡¯t break through from Myra¡¯s side, she could only seek another breakthrough point


    from Matthias. With this in mind, she nned to ask him out to have a chat.


    Three dayster, Bradfort City, which had been subjected to heavy rain for days, finally saw the sun.


    The long-awaited sunny day was just right for meeting with someone.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to get a hold of Matthias. After all, he was a popr figure in Bradfort City. It didn¡¯t take


    long before Heather reached him.


    Truthfully, she had dirt on Matthias, so he couldn¡¯t reject it when she wanted to see him. Besides, he


    had been nning to meet her for a long time.


    Matthias booked out an entire Italian restaurant, which was now empty, and sitting across from him was


    Heather. As the candle flickered, the dim candlelight lit up their faces before it was gone again in a


    sh. Surprisingly, he had nned a candlelight dinner to entertain her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Heather. You have grown more and more beautiful.¡± Matthias spoke with his head


    down as he cut his steak.


    ¡°Should I address you as Matthias or Matt?¡± The corner of her lips curled into a sly smile.


    ¡°A name is just a name. You can call me whatever you like,¡± he said gracefully. Not once did he raise


    his head to look at her.


    ¡°Matt, then,¡± Heather said as she brought the cut steak to her mouth with her fork. At that moment, the


    two were subtly sounding out each other.


    ¡°For you to ask me out, I assume there¡¯s something you want from me?¡± Matthias¡¯s movements


    stopped, and a devious smile appeared.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get involved in Stark Group¡¯s affairs.¡± With her eyes fixed on the knife and fork in her


    hand, Heather cut her steak elegantly with her head lowered. There was a hint of elusive slyness on


    her face.


    ¡°Coming from someone who has the same intentions as me?¡± He raised his head and gazed at


    Heather coldly. There was a faint hint of hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± She spoke bluntly.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    The dining table was trembling a little as Matthias tapped it with his fingers repetitively. At this moment,


    the atmosphere became so quiet that one could only hear the crisp sound of his fingers drumming


    against the table. It almost sounded as if he was breaking down Heather¡¯s final line of defense within.


    The situation was in a stalemate as he didn¡¯t reply to her. He simply stared at her beautiful face, reliving


    the shameful moments from the past.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it.¡± His voice was low in a way that was terrifying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it first,¡± she calmly replied as she put down her utensils and locked eyes with him.


    ¡°Be my lover.¡± He said that word-by-word, and his gaze was filled with hints of insanity.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± It threw her into aughing fit. Is he serious about this?


    ¡°I remember clearly that the person you like is Mimi. What you have just suggested can be easily


    misunderstood by others.¡± She was suppressing the anger that was burning within herself. It was


    obvious to her that Matthias was just toying with her. Who would have expected him to be so daring?


    After getting up slowly, he made his way toward her. She couldn¡¯t read what he was thinking from the


    look in his eyes. He then stopped right before her before bending down to her level to look into her


    eyes.


    ¡°What rights do you have to negotiate with me? Do you have anything you can offer me in return?¡±


    Tipping her chin up with his finger, he said brazenly. He hated the woman back then, and he still did


    now.


    Turning her face to the side, she quickly pped off his hand before pulling away to distance herself


    from him. A dangerous aura emanated from this man which made her feel uneasy. Honestly, she was


    beginning to regret her rash decision of going out with him alone.


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid? You used to be all the way up the socialdder. Who knew you would end up


    being afraid of amoner like me now?¡± Matthias¡¯ eyes were bloodshot and he looked like a demon.


    ¡°You still remember what happened in the past.¡± Heather stayed alert as she looked at him. She was


    worried that she would be on the short end of the stick if they were to get physical.


    Though she was pretty agile, she heard that he had a ck belt in Taekwondo. In other words, he was


    a toughpetitor, so she was doubtful that she would be able to leave without hurting herself.


    ¡°That kind of humiliation isn¡¯t something you just forget. You would remember it too if you were in my


    shoes.¡± Standing back up, he was now hovering above her. With a huge figure standing right before


    her, she began to feel a little suffocated.


    Just like that, the two of them remained their stance without budging. After a while, he said calmly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. You¡¯re not my target.¡± Thereafter, he turned around with his


    back facing her. He simply wanted to scare her a little as he wouldn¡¯t go too far for Myra¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Your target is the Hart Family,¡± she said in response. Heather wasn¡¯t one to fight the battle


    unprepared.


    Back when she bumped into Matthias in school, she ran a detailed check on him. Even some days ago,


    she was still collecting information about him as she didn¡¯t buy his business expansion reason for his


    arrival in Bradfort City.


    ¡°It¡¯s better that you women know less.¡± He then came before her again in a swift movement.


    Undeniably, he had underestimated her. He didn¡¯t expect that she would sense that something was off,


    which was bad news to him.


    Straightening up, she looked up at him before saying, ¡°I suppose I do have the right to negotiate with


    you now, don¡¯t I?¡± She had to show what she was capable of to be able to win the negotiation.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± His voice turned hoarse and the light in his eyes began to waver.


    At this moment, he halted the conversation there. ¡°If you¡¯re truly sincere, why don¡¯t we talk about it


    somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± With her fist tightly clenched, Heather made a mental note to tread very carefully. After


    all, she was facing a person who had the potential of threatening her.


    After that, they moved over to the balcony of his vi. From the moment she stepped into his house,


    she felt very uneasy. After all, she had never been to a man¡¯s house alone prior to this.


    Having noticed her uneasiness, he felt like ying with her. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a rare genius in the


    Langston Family, and also an untamable virgin.¡± He made sure to emphasize thest word.


    Upon hearing that, her face fell. Her rationality was the only thing holding her back from fighting with


    him then and there.


    ¡°Matt, you¡¯ve always been running your mouth ever since you were young,¡± Heather sneered. He was


    too simply too daring! If he kept doing this, she would be forced into a cornerter on and there would


    be no space for her to negotiate.


    ¡°I learnt it from you.¡± A smirk was apparent on the corner of his lips as he stared at her like a predator


    eyeing its prey, irking her to no end.


    ¡°Is that it? Unlike you who have no manners, I¡¯ve always been praised for respecting the old and


    treating the young kindly.¡± Shooting a smile back at him, she was determined to not let him bully her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the crap and get to business,¡± Matthias said coldly as his face suddenly turned stoic.


    The night was still young, but she wished to settle this matter as soon as possible too. It would be a


    nightmare if it dragged out any longer than necessary.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Taking the lead, Matthias put his question forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Don¡¯t get involved in any matters rted to Stark Group, and let Myra know that I am the


    one who made you give up on that.¡± Leaning against the chair, she crossed her leg as she spoke. It


    was as if she was not the same person as the one who went by a wide range of etiquettes.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. You¡¯re even involving Myra in your schemes now. Isn¡¯t she the person that you want


    to protect?¡± He made a scornful look as he asked that question. He remembered very clearly that


    Heather was the one who asked him to stay away, saying that she wanted to protect Myra from the bad


    people.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve all grown up and things are different now as there are dire circumstances. Moreover, this


    matter will benefit all three of us and it will not cause any harm to her.¡± Heather tried to defend herself,


    unwilling to admit that she was wrong.


    At once, his smirk grew more devilish. He recalled how stubborn he was back when he was young.


    Back then, he was weak and couldn¡¯t beat Heather. There was a long period of time that he took her as


    his target, hoping to surpass her one day.


    ¡°That¡¯s called maniption. You can¡¯t sugarcoat it. Do you recall just how many times you have


    manipted her?¡± Shifting his gaze toward her with discontentment, he thought that only someone like


    Myra would bear with Heather who kept controlling Myra¡¯s life in the name of protecting Myra.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± That pricked Heather¡¯s weak spot at once. Her intentions toward Myra had always been


    sincere, and she had always treated Myra like her own sister. She had never tried to manipte Myra.


    ¡°Are you getting mad?¡± Matthias continued to aggravate her. He did n to agree on her proposal, but


    he wasn¡¯t going to let her off so easily. After all, he had to let her pay back a little as revenge.


    ¡°You¡¯re evil and maniptive, but I¡¯m afraid the only person you can fool is Myra. Do you really see her


    as your good friend? Do you truly see her as an equal?¡± Continuing to bombard her with his questions,


    he was eager to see her break down.


    Upon hearing his words, her heart sank deeper and deeper. All these years, she still couldn¡¯t quite


    grasp what she felt toward Myra. In the beginning, she was just surprised that someone had taken the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    initiative to befriend her. Myra was always unattracted by fame or benefits. Such a dumb person like


    Myra had let Heather experience genuinity.


    After that, Heather was hooked by the little warmth she got from their friendship. Despite everyone


    thinking that Myra had been on the receiving end as Heather had been taking care of her, Heather did


    enjoy how she had Myra¡¯s full trust and friendship.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just don¡¯t know how to express my feelings. I¡¯m just scared.¡± At this moment, Heather


    couldn¡¯t help herself and mumbled. Just as those words left her tongue, she regretted it. She couldn¡¯t


    believe that she had just revealed her weak side in front of Matthias.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin it to me. One day, Myra will see through you. We¡¯ve all grown up, and things


    are no longer as simple as they were. People may not be as gullible as they used to be. Good luck to


    you on that.¡± Matthiasmented briefly as if he had predicted a sad ending for Heather.


    ¡°Stop trying to fool me! Do you think I will admit that I¡¯m wrong just like that? I, Heather Langston, am


    not wrong,¡± she huffed angrily. His words had pierced right into her heart, and it hurt.


    ¡°Ha-ha! I can¡¯t believe that you exposed your most honest self in a book. It seems like it¡¯s true that


    saying things like these can easily break down your walls of defense.¡± He then started tough


    uncontrobly, joyful that his effort of going through her book, the In-depth Analysis, did not go to


    waste.


    ¡°You read my book?¡± She was taken by surprise. How could she have forgotten that he surely would


    have looked into her as she was looking into him.


    Obviously, she could no longer underestimate him. Hence, she quickly recollected her emotions. She


    felt off today. How can I get on the brink of an emotional breakdown because of Matthias so easily?


    Her first thought was that he might have added something to her drink. Even though some people have


    built up their defensive walls up high, things were different under the influence of alcohol and drugs.


    At once, her head began to spin as she was slowly losing control of her own body. Looking at him in


    fear, she could not believe that he would stoop so low. She had truly underestimated him; he was


    scarier than she thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering what tomorrow¡¯s headlines will be.¡± He then picked up Heather who was now


    Since she dared to scheme against him, she was practically asking for him to do something in return.


    Because of Myra, he hadn¡¯t gone to find Heather to make her pay back. Who knew that Heather would


    send herself right to his doorstep?


    It made him recall the dark period of time that he went through. It was a past that he could never forget


    about.


    Heather was somehow responsible for what he had be. Hence, he took the chance to strike back


    as she hade to him herself.


    Obviously, Matthias would not let her off so easily. He would let her have a taste of her own medicine.


    Nevertheless, that meant he was bing more and more like her. Perhaps they were the same kind


    of people after all.


    Otherwise, why was he feeling a little bad for her when he took a look at Heather, who was quietly lying


    in his arms? He must be feeling bad for a fellow simr person. Laughing to himself, he thought about


    how hard he had tried to change himself through the years. Unexpectedly, he had ended up bing


    the kind of person that he once hated the most.


    ¡°Heather, would you like to experience losing everyone close to you? No one¡¯s life is forever smooth-


    sailing.¡± As he spoke, he left a devout kiss on her forehead. This was the woman who had changed his


    life!

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    It was the next day. Chimes of the windbell hanging from the ceiling could be heard as rays of sunlight


    shone into the room. As the wind gently blew, strands of Heather¡¯s hair danced in the wind. She even


    looked gorgeous when she was asleep. Lowering his head to take a look at his watch, Matthias began


    to contemte whether he had overdosed her with drugs seeing that she hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    LIVE


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    An error urred. Please try againter


    He donned a neat suit that didn¡¯t have a trace of wrinkle on it. He was gazing deeply at the woman who


    was still unconscious. Heather never thought that he would drug her yesterday, and Matthias only won


    because he had the element of surprise.


    As if on cue, she started to move. It was evident that she was suffering from a bad migraine as she


    woke up. Obviously, the drug had a strong effect. Rubbing her temples, she felt like her body had been


    hit by a truck.


    Waking up feeling extremely groggy, the first thing she saw was Matthias¡¯ unwavering gaze at herself.


    Out of instinct, she calmly took a look at her clothes. Watching her action, he couldn¡¯t help but put on a


    coy smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not sexually attracted to you,¡± he casuallymented. As a girl, it was normal for her


    to be more alert about being sexually assaulted anyway.


    Trying hard to suppress the anger within, she red at him with all the energy she could muster. There


    was definitely hatred in her eyes.


    ¡°Why did you drug me?¡± she asked it loud and clear. As someone who had never fallen into such a trip


    prior this, Matthias had taught her a lesson this time.


    Disregarding her question, he simply walked over to the window and pulled the blinds open before


    turning back to face her. The look on his face seemed like he was waiting for drama to ensue.


    yvolume00:00/00:00MANGA1adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    The sudden exposure to sunlight was almost blinding. Covering her eyes, she felt even worse with the


    sudden brightness on top of her bad headache.


    Meanwhile, he started to unbutton his suit while walking toward her. ¡°Since the weather¡¯s so good, we


    should do something good for our health.¡±


    At once, she got off the bed and stood in a defensive stance. However, that onlysted for a second


    because the next thing she registered was that her body was too weak. It seemed that the drug¡¯s


    effects hadn¡¯tpletely worn off.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to make you stay overnight at my ce.¡± At that moment, he was only left with his shirt


    on. Shooting her a smirk, he sessfully made her feel rmed.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± she asked, thinking that it was a futile effort to guess his motive.


    ¡°The entertainment news today is pretty interesting,¡± he said as he began to unbutton his shirt from the


    uppermost button. When she heard that, her eyelid twitched on its own ord.


    Looking at him with extreme alertness, she tried to look for her cell phone as she had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Sorry, your phone was too noisy earlier so I turned it off.¡± Having said that, he fished out her phone


    from his pocket, irking Heather to no end.


    She then walked right up to him, attempting to snatch back her phone from his hands. Seeing her in


    such a weak state, he could not help but smirk. After all, it was his first time witnessing her weak


    moment.


    ¡°You want your phone? Here.¡± He simply offered her the phone.


    Just as Heather was about to move further away from him after retrieving her phone, she was pulled


    into his embrace before she could go. Due to the weakness she was experiencing, she had no strength


    to fight him. What did he drug me with?! How can it be so strong?


    Hence, she was now a limp person who couldn¡¯t fight back for her own life. Just the thought of it


    angered her a lot as she could only take what he was about to do to her. How did she end up here?


    When she attended the meeting yesterday, she had already sensed that something about him felt odd.


    However, she did not think that he would stoop so low as she only assumed that they would at least


    have a civilized talk before fighting each other. It was totally unexpected that he would trick her this


    way.


    Just then, Heather tossed her phone away in annoyance as she failed to turn it on after trying multiple


    times. Looking at how enraged she was getting, Matthias leaned close to her ear and said in a hushed


    voice, ¡°It looks like your phone¡¯s battery is t.¡±


    That served as a reminder that she was still stuck in his arms, and she was about to blow a fuse


    because of that. At this moment, she was only left with one way to escape the restraint: y it smart.


    ¡°Matthias, let go of me.¡± She was trying her best to stay calm despite feeling all the rage within her.


    ¡°You must hate me a lot right now.¡± He guffawed as he let his hands roam all over her body.


    ¡°Are you taking revenge on me?¡± she asked coldly. It seemed that he still hadn¡¯t gotten over what


    happened in the past, so he was using such a despicable way to take revenge on her.


    Loosening his grip on Heather, his cold voice could be hearding from above her. ¡°Do you know


    that Myra doesn¡¯t remember me at all?¡± The chagrin in his tone was hard to miss. Whenever he


    recalled that not only did Myra forgot their promise, but him altogether, he was bitter.


    ¡°What has this got to do with me?¡± She red at him at once. Indeed, he hated her because of Myra.


    All of a sudden, he pushed her onto the bed. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t fight him in her current state,


    she didn¡¯t protest much as she simply stared at him with hatred-filled eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Do you know who this stare reminds me of?¡± After tipping up her chin, he


    tightened his grip on it. Locking eyes with her, all he was thinking of was his urge to gouge out those


    beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Heather scoffed and shot him a disdainful look before saying, ¡°You¡¯re still suffering from the


    seemed that he had yet to escape his mental fetters.


    ¡°Shut up! Do you really think you¡¯re still the queen who¡¯s all high and mighty?¡± Hended a hard punch


    on the space next to her ear, and she could even hear the swishing sound of the air from his swift


    action.


    ¡°Matt, I really feel sorry for you.¡± She reached out to caress his face, thinking about just how much of


    filth was hidden behind such a good-looking face,


    ¡°Shut your trap! I will make you pay for what you did,¡± he yelled. Immediately, he turned his face to the


    side, shaking off her touch that he hated so much.


    ¡°I was young and immature back then. I didn¡¯t know that it would leave such a big impact on you. I


    apologize for what I did.¡± Giving him a sincere look, she finally admitted her wrongdoings a few years


    back. Back then, he was a soft-hearted person unlike now.


    ¡°Do you seriously think you can solve everything with an apology?¡± He sneered as he side-eyed her.


    How could that be possible? He would only be content to see her in the state of despair that he had


    been in.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m genuinely apologizing. I was too arrogant and presumptuous back then. It was all my


    fault. Will you please forgive me?¡± She took the initiative to show inferiority toward Matthias as she was


    not the self-centered person that she was a few years back. She honestly didn¡¯t want him to be her


    nemesis.


    ¡°And now you¡¯re even asking for my forgiveness. How hrious! What right do you have to ask for my


    forgiveness? I will never forgive you!¡± He raged upon hearing that. Initially, he thought that he would be


    able to control his emotions, but he still failed to do so when Heather was right in front of him.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Looking at him, she knew that it was inevitable to pay back for her mistakes.


    It was only logical that way after all.


    ¡°What I want is simply for you to have a taste of the depths of despair that you condemned me into.¡±


    The corner of his lips curled up as he smiled coyly. He then gave her a soft pat on her cheek before


    leaving a kiss on it.


    Hearing that, she looked at him, puzzled as ever. She was oblivious of the despair that she brought


    upon him back then. What would that feel like?


    ¡°I guess you really hate me to the bones,¡± she said in a casual tone as things were not salvageable at


    that point anyway. She was willing to pay back if that was what Matthias wanted.


    ¡°Do you know how I pulled through all these years? I was initially the most insignificant child in the


    Lincoln Family, and now I¡¯ve worked my way up to be the top. I¡¯ve sacrificed a lot.¡± His tone wasced


    with malice. He didn¡¯t want all these in the beginning either; he just wanted to be a normal person, grow


    up in peace and be together with someone he liked for the rest of his life.


    Heather was the one who had shattered his simple dream into pieces. If she had not stood in the way,


    he wouldn¡¯t have missed out on Myra, and she would have been married to him now.


    Whenever he recalled the fact that Myra was about to be married to another man and was even


    bearing his baby, it pained him. It pained him beyond words. It was all because of Heather. She might


    not know how big of a turmoil that she had caused in his life, and yet he had already revived after going


    through all the sufferings.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty good now? With your weak personality back then, you never would have be the


    person with the most power in the Lincoln Family today. Now, you have both the wealth and power,


    alongside the control over the whole Lincoln Family; you¡¯ve be a sessful person. That¡¯s a good


    thing.¡± She couldn¡¯t see what was so wrong about the current situation. Was it bad to be sessful?


    ¡°In your eyes, all you see is sess. A self-centered person like you wouldn¡¯t know anything about


    feelings and rtionships. You know it yourself that you¡¯ve always been selfish in your friendship with


    Myra.¡± As he spoke, he closed the distance between them, making Heather feel a little suffocated.


    ¡°What is wrong with being sessful? Do you know how many people strive to be sessful? The


    percentile of sessful people is so low after all. How is it bad to be one of the rare sessful


    people?¡± She raised her voice to rebuke. Faithful to her theory, she did not want to let him step all over


    her.


    ¡°Very well, you cold-blooded woman. You¡¯re just so pathetic. You can stay lonely till death then!¡± With


    that, he ripped off the pajamas she was wearing.


    At once, her face fell. She gave him a cold, stern look as she warned, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my clothes.¡± She


    was still trying to hold her stance. Even though she was physically incapable of resisting at the


    moment, it didn¡¯t mean that she would let him do as he wished.


    ¡°So you do have fears too.¡± Elevating his body with his arm as support, he peered down at her. His


    eyes were filled withcence at this moment.


    ¡°Are you seriously resorting to bullying a woman with such a dirty trick?¡± She looked at him with


    discrimination. In fact, she truly hated men who acted so vulgarly toward a woman. No true man would


    use their physical advantage to repress a woman.


    ¡°What do you want me to do to you then?¡± He brought his lips close to her ears as he said sotto voce. It


    made her feel ufortable as she didn¡¯t have simr prior experience.


    Due to the close proximity, she caught the scent from his body. At this moment, Heather¡¯s mind was


    boggled. The androgen emanating off him was making her heart race uncontrobly.


    ¡°I can pay back however you want. Fight me fair and square; you shouldn¡¯t y dirty like this. It¡¯ll only


    make me look down on you.¡± Her eyes gleamed as she looked at him. She believed that he still had


    regards for his dignity as a man.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Matthias¡¯s frantic and fearfulughter echoed around the whole room. Heather never truly knew


    Matthias because ordinary provocation methods were ineffective on him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been many years, but you haven¡¯t made any progress at all.¡± Matthias looked at Heather


    contemptuously. Over the years, Matthias had improved significantly. Compared to him, Heather


    seemed to have not changed much.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was the first time she was looked down at by someone. Back when Heather met Matthias at his


    speech, she had a premonition that she would meet him again. Back then, she already noticed


    Matthias¡¯s change, but at that instant, she felt his threatening aura even more deeply.


    ¡°You thought that I would care about what you think, and you¡¯ve despised me ever since you were


    young.¡± As Matthias spoke, he poked Heather¡¯s chest, where her heart was. I really want to open up


    Heather¡¯s heart and see what¡¯s inside.


    Heather directly pped Matthias¡¯s hand away and red at him angrily. His actions had provoked her.


    ¡°You should learn to be respectful.¡± Even though Heather didn¡¯t have much strength, she wouldn¡¯t allow


    Matthias to continue to humiliate her.


    ¡°Since when have you respected me?¡± Matthias pressed his body against Heather¡¯s to stop her from


    moving. Their two bodies stuck close to each other.


    Heather raised her arm to p Matthias on the face, but Matthias quickly grabbed her arm and stopped


    her. ¡°You should¡¯ve thought about the difference in our strengths before you decided to attack.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed Heather¡¯s other hand to stop her from having any chance


    to attack him again.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± Heather hissed coldly. This is insulting. She red at him furiously, and her eyes were


    filled with hatred.


    ¡°That¡¯s the gaze that I remember. For some reason, you have had a strong hatred toward me since the


    first time we met,¡± Matthias said upsettingly. When Myra was young, she was Heather¡¯s most loyal


    follower. Heather interfered with Myra¡¯s rtionship with Matthias and caused Matthias to have many


    regrets.


    ¡°Of course I hate you.¡± Heather red at him and said, ¡°Myra is my only friend and the only light in my


    life. Back then, I didn¡¯t want anyone to take her away from me, but ever since you appeared, all Myra


    talked about was you.¡± Back then, Matthias wasn¡¯t the only one who was hurt. When Heather was


    young, she desired to have love and friendship all to herself, and she was not willing to share them with


    others.


    ¡°Myra was very excited to introduce you to me, but I hated you. I hated your face that looked more


    feminine than a woman and your cowardly character. I still can¡¯t figure out why Myra liked someone like


    you,¡± Heather said in disdain. She had a deep hatred toward Matthias since the moment she saw him;


    he had an aura that disgusted her.


    Some people were destined to hate each other. No matter the young innocent-looking version of


    Matthias, or the grown-up vicious version of Matthias, Heather hated him to the core.


    ¡°Good. I have the same feelings toward you. I have hated you ever since I first saw you, and the kind of


    hatred I have toward youes from the bottom of my heart,¡± Matthias replied seriously. Back when


    he was young, he wanted to please Myra, so he deliberately took the initiative to be friends with


    Heather. However, he was unexpectedly humiliated by her. From then on, he had an indelible hatred for


    Heather.


    ¡°I will remember the humiliation I suffered today. If you are capable, you should kill me right now.


    Otherwise, I promise that I will take revenge.¡± Heather red at Matthias angrily. I will make sure he


    pays for what he has done to me.


    ¡°We live in a society ruled byw and killing is against thew. As a good citizen, I will never do


    anything illegal.¡± Matthias continued to provoke Heather. Although he hated her, he didn¡¯t want to end


    her life. All he wanted was to humiliate her the same way she humiliated him in the past.


    ¡°You still have feelings for Myra and that is your weakness. Matthias, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t provoke


    me. Otherwise, the two of us will get hurt.¡± The corners of Heather¡¯s lips curled into a smug grin. She


    had used the same method in the past to defeat Matthias.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer the same person I once was, so your little tricks arepletely useless,¡± Matthias


    replied disapprovingly. I was defeated by Heather back then because I wasn¡¯t strong enough, but now


    that I have gotten stronger, I will no longer give in to this woman.


    ¡°Just wait and see. You will never win Myra¡¯s heart because the man she loves is Tony, and her best


    friend is me. Meanwhile, you are just someone who only appeared shortly in her life. She doesn¡¯t even


    remember you. You¡¯ve lost the battle before it even started.¡± As Heather thought about Matthias¡¯ threat,


    she decided to mention Myra. Does he really think that I¡¯m a powerless woman who can¡¯t fight back?


    Hearing that, Matthias pulled away from Heather, let go of his grip on her arms, strode toward the


    window, and looked out of the window. Good. Everything is going ording to n.


    Matthias closed the curtains and the room instantly went dark. Heather was softly massaging her wrists


    that had turned red from Matthias¡¯ strong grip. It hurts. How much does he hate me? He doesn¡¯t show


    any pity toward me at all.


    ¡°If you like someone, you will wish that person happiness. You thought that I would steal Myra away


    from Tony,¡± Matthias said dismissively. That¡¯s the difference between you and me. In Heather¡¯s eyes, if


    you like someone, you should fight for him and steal him away. However, all I want is to protect the


    ones I love. Heather still doesn¡¯t understand the true meaning of love.


    ¡°Sooner orter, you will hurt Myra. What you are doing now will also hurt her feelings.¡± Heather red


    at Matthias coldly. I will not be easily moved by his statements no matter how noble they sound


    because his actions tell me otherwise.


    Matthias grabbed his clothes from the side of the bed and put them on one by one.


    I¡¯ve done what I nned to do. It¡¯s time to end this act. There is no need for me to continue pretending.


    ¡°I will never hurt Myra. Sometimes, you shouldn¡¯t believe in what you see,¡± Matthias muttered as he


    tugged on the cor of his shirt elegantly. Since when has this man be so noble?


    ¡°Bullsh*t. If you didn¡¯t interfere with Stark Group¡¯s affairs, Myra would¡¯ve taken over Stark Group long


    ago. What are your motives for helping Cameron?¡± Heather questioned Matthias. Why did Matthias go


    against Myra if he has feelings for her?


    ¡°It was my fault for not handling it well. I¡¯ll exin it to Myra,¡± Matthias said with a smile. His smile


    seemed mysterious, and Heather couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± Matthias nced at Heather and said. The show is over so there is no need to


    force her to stay. Furthermore, I¡¯m in a hurry to head back to thepany for a board meeting. I don¡¯t


    have time to waste on her.


    Upon hearing that, Heather looked at Matthias strangely. Matthias is acting weird. Before this, he did


    everything he could to stop me from leaving, but now, he is letting me go easily.


    Filled with doubt, Heather sized up Matthias vigntly. Matthias probably didn¡¯t keep me here to have


    sex with me, and nothing happened between usst night. After all, I¡¯m still a virgin, so I would know if


    we had sex.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? If you like my bedroom, you can stay here a little longer.¡±


    Matthias leaned over and raised Heather¡¯s chin frivolously.


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Heather was enraged and furious at Matthias¡¯ frivolous actions.


    ¡°You¡¯re a feisty one,¡± Matthias roared withughter and said. To him, provoking Heather was enjoyable.


    ¡°Give me my clothes.¡± Heather looked at the torn-up pajamas she was wearing that were barely


    covering her body.


    However, Matthias didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, he went straight to the closet and opened it. When


    Heather saw that her clothes were hanging in the closet, she instantly ran over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hang my clothes next to yours. It¡¯s disgusting,¡± Heather said as she hurriedly pulled her clothes


    off the hanger. Her clothes smelled like Matthias¡¯ clothes now. If she had other things to wear, she


    would¡¯ve thrown away those clothes.


    Watching Heather¡¯s childish reaction, Matthias couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Heather has gotten more


    childish since thest time I saw her. It¡¯s a little adorable.


    ¡°I have a board meetingter, and I will talk about Stark Group. If you¡¯re interested, you¡¯re wee to


    join me.¡± Matthias politely invited Heather with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    Heather looked at him doubtfully, wondering if she should join him. Although she really wanted to


    attend the meeting, she had no rtionship with Matthias and was afraid that it would start rumors.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid?¡± Matthias asked provokingly with a contemptuous smile on his


    face.


    Heather snorted. He¡¯s provoking me to lure me to attend the board meeting. Logically, I shouldn¡¯t fall


    for his tricks because there is definitely something up his sleeves. However, I don¡¯t want to be looked


    down upon¡­ I¡¯ll attend the meeting. After all, what do I have to lose?


    At that time, Heather didn¡¯t give it much thought, but she came to regret itter. She never thought that


    Matthias would do something so deceptive. He did it even at the expense of himself.


    ¡°Since you have invited me, I naturally ept your invitation. Director Locke, I hope you remember


    what you promised me yesterday.¡± Heather smiled softly at Matthias. She was slowly recovering to be


    herself again.


    ¡°I hope you remember your promise to mest night too.¡± Matthias stared straight into Heather¡¯s eyes


    as he spoke, trying to figure out what was in her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone that the reason you are in Bradfort City is to target the Hart Family,¡±


    Heather replied casually with a slightly threatening tone.


    ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± Matthias red at her upsettingly. This woman refuses to suffer any loss.


    ¡°Your goals are none of my business, but I hope that your feelings toward Myra are true. Tony is the


    person that Myra loves the most. If you do something to him¡­¡± Heather ended her sentence at the


    most important part and nced at Matthias meaningfully. In short, Myra will make your life a living hell.


    Since Matthias¡¯ goal is the Hart Family, sooner orter, he will definitely do something hurtful toward


    Myra. When the timees, I will jump on the opportunity and make sure that Matthias never gets on


    Myra¡¯s good side.


    Now that Matthias had provoked Heather, she would never let him go easily. Heather liked to attack her


    enemies at their weakest. Even though she was sitting in Matthias¡¯ car, she was thinking about ways to


    deal with him, and she thought about working with Hart Group to deal with Locke Group.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    When the car rolled to a stop outside Skrk Tower, Matthias stepped out of the vehicle and


    chivalrously opened the door for Heather. It was as though he had be an entirely different person


    since leaving the house.


    ¡°I suppose you have some twisted n in the works, Director Locke, seeing as you¡¯re putting in this


    much effort,¡± she pointed out darkly. The rm bells went off in her head and she had a feeling that


    something was wrong, but she knew it was toote for her to turn around and make a run for it.


    ¡°Afraid of wicked schemes?¡± He smirked in amusement and there was an intimate edge to his


    gestures.


    ¡°Better to be safe than sorry, right? I¡¯d rather have my guard up around you,¡± Heather answered curtly,


    though she berated herself for being so impulsive earlier; it made it harder for her to get off her high


    horse.


    Matthias offered her his arm, silently indicating for her to take it. She shot him a quizzical look and


    muttered, ¡°Surely there¡¯s no need for us to put up such an act?¡±


    It was as if she could smell a scheme lurking around the corner. Biting down on her lip, she gave him a


    wary look and her skin prickled at his oddck of respect for personal boundaries.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told the board that I will be bringing an important guest with me today, so we have to look the


    part.¡± He arched a brow at her. This was the only chance for him to lure her into a perfect set-up and if


    he didn¡¯t deal her a harsh blow this time, it would only be harder for him to do so in the future.


    Much to his surprise, the odds were in his favor this round, but he would not always be so lucky as to


    have the upper hand every time. Knowing Heather, she would not be tricked so easily the next time.


    Nheless, Matthias was sure that after today, she would not be able to clear things up between the


    both of them. He beamed at the thought of this. Now that he had sessfully blurred the lines between


    himself and Heather, his next run-in with Myra would not be as awkward as thest; he found himself


    still pining for thetter despite all the time that had passed.


    For as long as Tony had not officially been dered as the one for her, Matthias would not give up on


    his feelings for Myra. He would always try toe up with ways to get closer to her.


    Presently, Heather took his proffered arm with heavy reluctance. She looked formal in her cocktail


    dress, and those who didn¡¯t know better would assume she was going to attend a dinner party.


    She was still holding onto his arm upon their arrival at the 28th floor of the building and their presence


    turned heads. Everyone regarded them with curiosity and where the women were jealous of Heather,


    the men were envious of Matthias. There were also those who were trying to assess their dynamics.


    Heather was indifferent as she allowed their appraisal of her, having been used to such attention since


    young. Her pretty eyes seemed to fall upon everyone and yet, it was as if she was not really looking at


    anyone in particr at all. She was an enigma, indeed.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you all waiting. We were held up in traffic,¡± Matthias exined politely. He might be the


    one who was holding the reins in the Locke Group but his position as head of thepany was a


    precarious one. He needed to fortify his authority with the support of the elders in the board, hence his


    courteous front when addressing them in thepany.


    A brief momentter, his assistant, Niki, stepped forward and informed him dutifully, ¡°Everything is


    ready, Director Locke. The meeting may begin now.¡± Heather appraised the assistant with interest. He


    was a young man with delicate features and he had a rather feminine air about him.


    Who knew Matthias would have such an entric taste? She subtly raised her brows as her gaze


    darted over to the man next to her. I used to mock him for hisck of masculinity back in the day.


    She found it amusing how he had managed to acquire an assistant who looked every bit the archetypal


    pretty boy, if not prettier. A smallugh echoed in the back of her mind. Looks like those days of


    relentless teasing have left him quite traumatized.


    Meanwhile, Niki was eyeing her thoughtfully. He had never seen a woman as charming and


    attractive as her. He felt his face grow hot and wondered if this was love at first sight.


    He stiffened at this thought. He didn¡¯t think he would fall for someone who could very well be Director


    Locke¡¯s girlfriend. A pang of sorrow seized him, dousing out the initial spark he had felt for her. What


    was I thinking? A woman who shines as brightly as her would never spare me a second nce.


    While Niki shrunk back into his shell, he failed to notice that Heather¡¯s gaze was still lingering upon


    him. The more she looked at him, the more he reminded her of a younger Matthias.


    She had only just taken her seat at the table when she leaned close to Matthias and asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    your assistant¡¯s name?¡± She had spent a better part of her adulthood abroad, where she had


    encountered more than her fair share of men. Now, she began to find that pretty boys made for good


    eye-candy as well, and they boasted a rather refreshing appeal too.


    ¡°Niki Archibald,¡± Matthias answered as he threw her a puzzled look. He was surprised that she


    would even take notice of his assistant in the first ce.


    While this was happening, the board members were casting curious looks at them, zooming in on the


    slightest of their interactions. Matthias had always been distant and perfunctory¡ªit was rare to see him


    being so intimate with a woman in public, much less deliberately arrange for her to be seated next to


    him.


    The blurred lines between them piqued everybody¡¯s interest. Heather was an elusive character after all,


    and the board members were all trying to guess who she might be. Her unexined presence was like


    a pebble thrown into a pond, creating a ripple effect.


    Once in a while, Niki would sneak nces at Heather from where he stood next to Matthias.


    However, he did not expect her to look up at that moment and when their eyes met, she shed him a


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    smile and nodded at him in acknowledgement.


    He tore his gaze away as blood rushed to his face, and Heather pped her hand over her mouth as


    she sputtered at the sight of this, thoroughly entertained by his shy demeanor. She couldn¡¯t remember


    thest time she had seen a boy so pure and so easily flustered. She felt like she was transported back


    to the simple, puppy-love days in high school. He¡¯s really good looking, she admitted to herself.


    Matthias used to be like that¡ªsoft-spoken and hesitant. Indeed, he had been pure and innocent back


    in those days and she regretted how horribly she had treated him. She wondered if things would turn


    out differently if she had shown him just a bit of kindness then.


    Is winning that important? Her heart clenched as she asked herself that question, but she quickly


    repressed the guilt that rose within her. Matthias¡¯ cunning ways were honed out of resentment and it


    probably brought out the best in him, however twisted he might be.


    Upon seeing how strategic he was being, she couldn¡¯t help the fascination she had for him. As it turned


    out, men who took their work seriously were irresistibly charming.


    As Heather stared at Matthias¡¯ fine-looking side profile, she marveled at how much he had changed.


    He had filled out his frame and was no longer the delicate boy he used to be.


    While he kept his extraordinary good looks, there was a masculine edge in the way he carried himself


    that had not been there before. How did he even give himself such a makeover?


    The image of his bare torso shed in her mind. She thought about his defined muscles, his chiseled


    abs and strong pectorals, as well as the deep grooves that cut above his hips. He clearly had muscle


    coiling beneath his lean, towering build.


    There was nothing wed about his looks or his physique. In fact, if they weren¡¯t such rivals, she might


    even develop a crush on him.


    On the other hand, their rivalry was made more exciting now that she realized how cunning he could


    be. It was as if she had finally met her match and the stronger he was, the more driven she became.


    He made for a very worthy opponent, indeed.


    Oblivious to Niki¡¯s lovesick gaze, Heather stared at Matthias while thetter delivered his speech.


    He sounded like a charismatic leader, his voice steady and carrying.


    It seemed as if he had retained the same charisma from his public speaking days. Admittedly, he was a


    man with brilliant achievements and his aplishments alone were enough to intimidate her.


    ¡°Niki,¡± Matthias abruptly called out, displeased at how absentminded the younger man was.


    He followed Niki¡¯s gaze and when he saw that thetter was sneaking looks at Heather, he frowned.


    This is not a good sign, he thought to himself as he assessed the sight before him.


    There was no telling how his ns would be affected if Niki were to develop actual feelings for


    Heather. As far as Matthias was concerned, Niki was not merely an assistant to him¡ªhe was family.


    No one else in thepany knew that Matthias and Niki were cousins. They carried themselves


    differently after all, so it was only natural that no one would think of them as sharing any family


    rtions.


    Their mothers were sisters and they both took after their mothers¡¯ fine looks. There was an old saying


    that men who took after their mothers had effeminate tendencies, but equally true was the proverb that


    said the face was the index of one¡¯s mind. As Matthias¡¯ mindset and temperament changed over the


    years, he outgrew his pretty looks and now, one might describe his features as ¡®handsome¡¯ as opposed


    to ¡®delicate¡¯.


    Niki, on the other hand, had grown up under Matthias¡¯ care. There were times when he could not


    stand up for himself and much like how thetter had been back in the day, hecked a firm sense of


    self-assurance.


    Seeing how simr Niki was to his old self prompted Matthias to take him in as an assistant.


    Perhaps he had done so because Niki was a mirror of his past, and this was his way of keeping the


    boy¡¯s na?vety from being tarnished by the brutalities of this world.


    Matthias grew sour at this thought. If someone had been there to shield and care for him the same way


    he did Niki, he might not have turned out this way and he might not be riddled with such resentment.


    However, he was no longer the boy who could be easily contented. He couldn¡¯t even remember thest


    time he hadughed without a care. There was a void in him now that could not be filled with all the


    riches in the world.


    Presently, Heather¡¯s gaze flickered over to Niki, and she had the feeling that there was a special


    rtionship between him and Matthias that went beyond that of a subordinate and a director.


    She did not miss the patience in Matthias¡¯ voice when he addressed Niki. He did not sound as


    though he treated thetter as a subordinate¡ªrather, he spoke to him the same way a parent would a


    child.


    This only seeded in making Heather more curious. If there truly existed a special rtionship


    between them, then Niki could be the breakthrough that she had been looking for.


    Previously, Matthias had made it seem as though he did not care about anyone, but now might be the


    time she turned the tables on him. Let¡¯s just see how much he cares, she thought deviously. It was one


    thing to admire him but entirely another to plot against him, and it would require her to suppress


    whatever fondness she might have developed for him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called for a board meeting today to go over something important,¡± Matthias said, finally starting to


    get to the point after he had spent the first part of the meeting talking aboutpany matters.


    Heather snapped out of her thoughts when she heard this and she shot him a nervous look. She knew


    that the matter regarding the Stark Group was an important one, and she would like to see how he was


    going to bring it up to the board.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long since the Locke Group has set foot in Bradfort City. Previously, we have been


    actively acquiring shares from the Stark Group and entered into a partnership with Cameron,¡± he


    began, giving a recap on how thepany hade to work together with the Stark Group.


    Then, he wasted no time in delivering his point. ¡°However, in light of the recent downfall in the value of


    their shares, I am of the opinion that the Stark Group is no longer worthy of our acquisition. As such, I


    would like to hear from all of you today on how we should deal with this matter.¡± Having said this, he


    turned and gave Heather a meaningful look, as though silently telling her that he was keeping his word.


    The board burst into an uproar after hearing what he had said. After all, Matthias had been relentless in


    his efforts to convince them to give the green light on acquiring shares under the Stark Group, and he


    had been the one to facilitate the partnership with Cameron as well.


    And now, he was standing before them, iming to have changed his mind. The board members


    began to chatter among themselves, obviously displeased by his fickle behavior. Heather was


    impassive as she watched the discord happen before her. I can¡¯t wait to see how he is going to resolve


    this situation, she thought to herself and she grew delighted at his predicament.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    A hush descended upon the room and the air grew thick around them. It was surprising that Matthias


    could hold his ground despite the immense pressure that seemed to havee from everyone else¡¯s


    disapproval of his suggestion.


    Seeing as this had nothing to do with her, Heather sat silently off to one side, a cid smile ying


    about her lips. Matthias, on the other hand, gazed at her with dark eyes. He was likely thinking of ways


    to throw her under the bus, but others might perceive the expression on his face as one of endearment.


    The stifling silence in the room went on for what felt like forever and when Matthias saw that none of


    the board members had anything to say, he continued, ¡°Do any one of you know who thisdy next to


    me happens to be?¡± His question made everyone fix their gaze on Heather, making her shoot him a


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    deadly re.


    Why does he always have to cause a distraction? She bristled at the sudden attention that was cast


    upon her but she wasn¡¯t one to be perturbed by a situation like this. Having regained herposure


    just as quickly, she ignored the collective appraisal from the board members and maintained a


    nonchnt front.


    It wasn¡¯t until after the board¡¯s interest was sufficiently piqued that someone responded to the question.


    Heather was taken aback by this because as it turned out, Matthias did not seem tomand that


    much authority in the Locke Group.


    Her lips curled into a thoughtful smile as she took in the board members¡¯ grim expressions and doubtful


    remarks¡ªit seemed as if Matthias was not as formidable or esteemed as the rumors made him out to


    be. She was amused by how these board members were treating him with something close to


    disrespect, even though he was supposedly the youngest person to ever be director of the Locke


    Group.


    Now that I¡¯ve found out just how much power he actually holds over the rest of thepany, he


    probably hates himself for dragging me along to this board meeting in the first ce, Heather thought


    to herself, extremely pleased to see that he wasn¡¯t faring well before the board.


    In all honesty, if Matthias truly did live up to the rumors in terms of his capabilities, she would need to


    start worrying about how she was going to take him down. The Locke Group was a titan in the business


    industry with a long history, after all. In contrast, she had yet to set up her own enterprise, and she


    knew it was unlikely for her to ever wieldmand over the Langston Group.


    Heather bristled at the thought of her family business. There was no doubt that the torch would be


    passed down to her eldest brother, ke, despite his phndering ways.


    Needless to say, she did not hold him in high regard. She might not be a feminist but she supported


    women¡¯s rights to some extent. As such, she found her brother¡¯s womanizing ways to be derogatory


    and repulsive, and was affronted by how easily he could move on from one woman to another.


    Hunter, on the other hand, was the second-eldest sibling and while he was a devoted romantic, he was


    a hopeless one nheless. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed and he would most


    probably end up with a cushy, unimportant job that made little to no substantial contribution to the


    business.


    Given how problematic both her brothers were, Heather found herself fretting over the future of the


    Langston Group. She was caught in the misogynistic web of her family¡¯s old-fashioned mindset¡ªas far


    as they were concerned, a daughter of theirs would only serve to be married off someday.


    Realizing that the chances of her taking over thepany were slim to none, she decided to abandon


    the thought of seeding the Langston Group and grew eager to set up her own enterprise. That way,


    no one could tell her how to run her business and she could do whatever she liked.


    Startled by how her thoughts had snowballed within such a short span of time, she quickly snapped out


    of her reverie, just in time to hear Matthias introducing her to the board.


    ¡°This is the beloved daughter of the Langston Family and she also happens to be Chairman Langston¡¯s


    favorite granddaughter,¡± he said with a knowing smile. Upon hearing that, the board members were


    shocked to hear this and gaped at Heather in disbelief.


    She had no idea what Matthias was nning to do by making such a bold deration, but she


    maintained a courteous smile nheless as she yed along, wanting to see just where he was


    going with this.


    ¡°I think we can all agree that a well-established behemoth such as the Langston Group is far more


    valuable than the Stark Group,¡± Matthias added as he nced at her meaningfully. She was suddenly


    ovee with the feeling that she had been roped into some twisted game.


    The looks on the board members¡¯ faces were making her squeamish. Having heard how Matthias had


    described her family business, Heather felt the urge to disagree with him. To her, the Langston Group


    was not as influential as he thought. Surely a titan like the Locke Group¡ªotherwise known as one of


    the most elite corporations in the country¡ªwould not need to curry favor with other businesses.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in talks with the Langston Group recently and we¡¯re considering the prospects of a


    partnership,¡± he drawled in a thoughtful tone, sounding as though he wanted others to read more into


    the situation.


    Upon hearing this, Heather turned to look at him with admiration. Though she had unknowingly be


    a pawn, she had to admit that this was an excellent maneuver on his part. She was impressed with


    how Matthias had sessfully distracted the board from the matter of the Stark Group and lured them


    into paying more attention toward the idea of a partnership with the Langston Group instead.


    Presently, the board members¡¯ eyes lit up as they stared at her with what seemed like anticipation. She


    grew slightly self-conscious at this and wondered what the Locke Group was after. Are they trying to


    take over Bradfort City? If they truly are nning to take over Bradfort City, can they really avoid an


    eventual coboration with orpetition against the Hart Group? Heather pondered upon this and


    weighed all the potential oues. At the end of the day, when it came to Bradfort City, the Hart Group


    remained on top of the food chain. Furthermore, the Langston Group focused its business and


    operations on the market overseas.


    After the meeting ended, Heather linked her arm through Matthias¡¯ and whispered into his ear, ¡°You


    should thank me for not calling you out in front of all those people.¡± There were no talks of partnership


    between him and the Langston Group and she was thoroughly amused by how he had so smoothly


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before ourpanies form a partnership anyway,¡± Matthias answered her


    easily as he cast her a sideways nce. In truth, he had been surprised at how well she yed along


    with the lie he had spurned too.


    ¡°Ourpany focuses on the consumer market overseas; are you perhaps steering your business


    toward the same as well?¡± She inched closer to him and Niki¡¯s heart twisted at the sight of this. So


    this is what jealousy feels like, he thought glumly.


    ¡°Well, obviously I would need help from the Langston Group if I were to target the consumers abroad,


    but I want to take over the Bradfort City market too,¡± Matthias exined, channeling an air of infallibility.


    ¡°How ambitious of you! Are you sure you¡¯re not getting in over your head here?¡± A wicked look shed


    in Heather¡¯s eyes and she couldn¡¯t wait to see how things would y out for him. She had grown numb


    to the drama of corporate rivalry, having been exposed to it from a young age.


    He chuckled at her remark and said breezily, ¡°You know how we business types are¡ªwe go where the


    money is.¡± Truth was, she couldn¡¯t help but agree with this.


    Then, he swiftly changed the subject and offered, ¡°Anyway, I should thank you properly for your help


    today. I¡¯ll buy you lunch; how does Japanese sound?¡± He hadn¡¯t realized how hungry he was until he


    had brought up lunch, and it was only then he recalled that neither of them had eaten since that


    morning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Japanese. Let¡¯s go get pasta instead,¡± Heather countered brightly. ¡°Oh¡ªand get your


    assistant toe along too.¡± She wanted Niki toe along, because lunch was an open gambit


    for her to figure out the dynamics between these two men.


    ¡°You seem interested in my assistant,¡± Matthias grumbled in a displeased tone. Deep down, he didn¡¯t


    want her to get too close to Niki.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with that? You were the one who said you wanted to thank me, and I¡¯m only


    asking for this small favor.¡± Heather had made up her mind and she was adamant that Niki join them


    for lunch.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem at all. It¡¯s just that I seem to recall you saying you hate pretty boys. I¡¯m just worried that


    my assistant would¡­¡± He trailed off and eyed her meaningfully, expecting her to understand what he


    was implying.


    Heather was perceptive and she threw him a wink as she mused, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. People change, after


    all. Whatever I used to hate happen to be some of my favorite things now.¡± That much was the truth.


    The both of them were bantering in their own bubble, and it was as if their chemistry was evidence of


    some private joke shared only between them. Niki was presently marching ahead of them, walking


    quicker than he normally would as he wanted to save himself the heartache of seeing how close


    Matthias was with Heather.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually interested in my assistant.¡± Matthias was only half-joking when he


    said this. He weighed the possibility of this happening but from what he knew, Heather would never fall


    for someone like Niki.


    Conversely, Niki appeared to have actual feelings for her and Matthias worried for him. The rest of


    Niki¡¯s days were as good as doomed if he were to have any romantic intentions for her. If only


    Matthias had known that she could be so alluring, he would have abandoned his ns to set her up in


    the first ce, then she wouldn¡¯t have met Niki. s, it was all toote.


    The course of things had already taken ce and it wasn¡¯t as if he could march up to Niki and order


    him to give up on his feelings for Heather. Besides, there¡¯s no conclusive proof that he likes her at all. If


    I were to approach him with such an outrageous demand, he might just hate me forever.


    However, when Matthias noticed that Heather seemed really interested in Niki, he grew even more


    uneasy. If she truly had any romantic feelings for the man and decided to act on them, Matthias hated


    to think how things would turn out should they ever get together as a couple. He shuddered as he


    muttered under his breath, ¡°Cousin-inw.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Heather looked at him quizzically as she could not hear his incoherent mumbling.


    ¡°Nothing. As you wish,¡± he replied hastily, then turned to nce at Niki, who was already a distance


    away ahead. ¡°Niki!¡± he called loudly.


    Surprised that Matthias would call for him all of a sudden, Niki spun on his heels and met the


    former¡¯s gaze, but in doing so he inadvertently met Heather¡¯s appraising one as well. She shed him


    a smile and he found himself drawn to her sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together,¡± Matthias said tly. He didn¡¯t like the interaction between Niki and


    Heather, and he felt his heart twist with dark sentiment. He cast a grim look at the woman next to him,


    clearly unhappy with how she had eagerly initiated the idea of having lunch with Niki.


    ¡°Specifically, let¡¯s have pasta together,¡± she quipped now, borating on what Matthias had said. He


    felt a twinge of jealousy at how friendly she sounded when she addressed the other man.


    Upon hearing this, Niki pointed at himself. ¡°Are you inviting me to lunch?¡± he murmured, feeling


    rather stunned as he didn¡¯t think that a goddess such as Heather would pay any attention to him.


    Heather hummed in response and nodded her head solemnly. ¡°You shoulde with us, though I don¡¯t


    know if you like pasta.¡± There had been a time when she did not care for pasta as well but she had


    grown to like it over the years.


    ¡°I do,¡± he replied, nodding his head earnestly. In fact, he didn¡¯t mind the food as long as he could be in


    Heather¡¯spany.


    While watching their exchange, Matthias could tell that Niki really did have feelings for her. He saw


    how thetter¡¯s eyes had lit up when she spoke to him. There¡¯s no denying that he really likes her.


    ¡°Then you should definitelye with us!¡± Heather said cheerily. There was a coquettish edge to her


    voice that, for some reason, was non-existent during the times she had spoken to Matthias. He grew


    sullen at this and wondered at the double-standard.


    The jealousy that budded within him was making him irritable. He thought he would be more worried for


    Niki but as it turned out, he was more aggravated by Heather¡¯s disy of affection for other men.


    Meanwhile, Niki was blushing furiously. Finding him extremely adorable, Heather let go of Matthias


    and strode over to him, then took his hand as she dragged him toward the door. It was as if she was


    pulling a younger sibling along with her, and she liked the shy and unassuming way with which he


    carried himself.


    Matthias watched this with wide eyes, feeling utterly incredulous. How can she hold his hand when she


    hasn¡¯t even held mine?


    Infuriated by how brazen she was, Matthias trailed after them in thunderous silence. Niki, on the


    other hand, was so happy that he had to resist the urge to jump up and down, and he even began to


    feel nervous. Holding hands with her was something close to a biblical experience, and he could only


    imagine how glorious it would be if they were to move on to something more intimate than this.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s ditch Matthias,¡± Heather teased childishly. She noted how smooth and supple Niki¡¯s


    skin was and she grew envious of him.


    Matthias was outraged at the scene before him. He hadn¡¯t thought that she would have such siren-like


    qualities and he truly regretted ever letting the both of them meet in the first ce. Now that things


    were getting out of hand, he was going to have a much harder time.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    On the way to the restaurant, Heather and Niki held hands and engaged in cheerful banter.


    Matthias, on the other hand, was sullen as he trudged along behind them. He felt as if he was caught in


    the middle and he could neither interject nor ignore them. It wasn¡¯t as though he could pull Heather


    away from his own cousin¡ªthat would look bad on him, not to mention unreasonably rude.


    Upon entering the Italian restaurant, Heather and Niki sat on one side of the table, while Matthias


    took the seat across from theirs. He eyed them darkly as he grumbled to himself, Is she always this


    chummy with the people she¡¯s interested in?


    Throwing her a disgruntled look, Matthias could tell that she was shedding the presence in front of


    Niki. When the waiter came to give them the menu, thetter looked up and upon seeing the baleful


    gleam in his cousin¡¯s eyes, he quickly widened the gap between Heather and himself.


    He slid the menu toward her and said courteously, ¡°Miss Heather, you can have the menu.¡± There was


    a slight note of reverence in his voice and he had an endearing, boyish charm about him.


    Heather narrowed her eyes and shed him an unassuming smile. ¡°I think you may have mistaken


    something, Niki.¡± She didn¡¯t like how he had addressed her so formally. He seems to believe that


    there really is something going on between me and Matthias.


    However, just as she was about to exin, Matthias cleared his throat and cut her off, then pulled his


    chair over so that he could sit next to her. She cringed when he proceeded to wrap an arm around her


    shoulders and she bristled at their sudden close proximity. Seemingly ignorant of her difort,


    Matthias said close to her ear, ¡°Go on; order what you like.¡± Anyone who saw them would think they


    were a couple.


    Upon seeing this, Niki scooted over to the chair on the other side of the table, looking wounded the


    whole time. Matthias noticed this and immediately felt his heart clench with remorse. He hadn¡¯t wanted


    to keep up the act in front of Niki, but he was left with no choice now that thetter had developed


    actual feelings for Heather. Deceiving him was the only way to convince him that she was already


    taken, and only then would he stop pining for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± Heather hissed through gritted teeth,pletely distracted by the unwanted skinship.


    Her shoulder tingled where Matthias¡¯ hand was gripping her and she squirmed, wanting to nudge her


    elbow into his ribs.


    The both of them were bickering under their breath. Niki lowered his head at the sight of this, feeling


    sorry for himself as he prayed for the ground to open up and swallow him whole.


    Matthias managed a nonchnt smile as he restored the gap between them, then murmured softly


    next to her ear, ¡°I hear that you¡¯re nning to set up your own enterprise. If you y along, I promise


    you that the Locke Group will be your very first client.¡±


    He knew that the only way to tempt a woman like Heather was to offer her something worthwhile and


    profitable. After all, the reason behind all her shenanigans was so that she could start her own


    business and make a name for herself in Bradfort City.


    Presently, she turned to look at him in surprise. She wasn¡¯t sure how he hade to know of her ns


    but she had to admit that his offer was an incredibly tempting and valid one. He was driving a hard


    bargain.


    ¡°Deal,¡± she agreed after regaining herposure. It would be silly of her to turn down a potential


    partnership. As far as she was concerned, it was all about what she could gain at the end of the day.


    ¡°But¡ª¡± she added as she lowered her voice. She didn¡¯t want Niki to overhear their conversation and


    after she had paused for dramatic effect, she continued, ¡°¡ªI want to know why you¡¯re so protective of


    Niki. Is he someone important to you?¡± It was imperative for her to figure out the rtionship


    between them before this day came to an end.


    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin,¡± Matthias answered forthrightly. He knew that he had to tell her the truth if he wanted


    her cooperation and even if he didn¡¯t, he was sure that she would find out on her own eventually,


    seeing as she was already curious enough to ask. He knew better than to underestimate her sleuthing


    abilities.


    Heather hummed in surprise and she broke into a grin. Aside from the promise of a business deal, she


    had also acquired the information she needed, essentially killing two birds with one stone.


    Looks like I¡¯m getting more than I have bargained for out of this lunch, she thought as she


    congratted herself on having such brilliant wit. Things were taking an interesting turn in Bradfort City


    now that the Locke Group had infiltrated the market. She didn¡¯t know what might happen after this but


    she looked forward to it all the same.


    Just then, Niki raised his voice unconsciously as he unhappily shouted, ¡°Waiter!¡±


    Matthias and Heather pulled away from each other when they heard this, and they regarded him with


    puzzled expressions as they straightened in their seats.


    He shed them an apologetic look after realizing that he had interrupted them by bellowing for the


    waiter. He hadn¡¯t meant to do so but frustration got the better of him and in that moment, it was as if


    something in him snapped.


    When the unsuspecting waiter came to their table, he was forced to bear the brunt of Niki¡¯s rage.


    ¡°Your service is absolutely terrible! Do you know how long we¡¯ve been calling for a waiter? What took


    you so long toe and take our orders?¡±


    The poor waiter blinked at him, bewildered that such a fine-looking young man could be so


    temperamental.


    While this was happening, Heather was amused as she watched Niki throw a fit. He reminded her of


    Matthias in his younger days. They¡¯re exactly the same, she mused to herself. Matthias used to always


    sulk and throw tantrums whenever she and Myra hung out, and he would pull all sorts of gimmicks to


    try and get the other girl¡¯s attention.


    Cousins, indeed! She appraised Niki, then Matthias. The former lowered his head when he met her


    eyes, looking like a schoolboy who had just been lectured.


    She remembered how much she had disliked Matthias because of his tendency to throw hissy fits. He


    had been so self-centered and emotional, like a child who refused to grow up and face the world. Her


    impression of him carried over the years and it was no wonder she found it hard to like him even in the


    present.


    Niki, on the other hand, was much younger than her. She saw him as nothing more than a junior, to


    whom she did not attach any specific sentiment. To her, she was supposed to be more tolerant of his


    tantrum by virtue of the fact that she was older than him.


    It wasn¡¯t long after Niki hadshed out at the waiter that the food was served. While Heather had


    only ordered pasta for herself, the men filled their carnivorous appetites with steaks.


    She dug into her meal with effortless elegance, her posture and etiquette wless. Matthias had spent


    years looking up to her and tried to emte the same grace with which she carried herself.


    However, it was only after he was juxtaposed with her that he realized hecked the natural-born


    aristocratic grace that she had. After all, she had been living like a princess from the very moment she


    was born, while he had had to endure hardships in his childhood, however temporary that might have


    been.


    The three of them were quiet as they ate their meal, and the only audible sounds were those of their


    chewing. The lunchsted for over an hour and they took their time as any properdy and gentleman


    of high society would. Intermittently, they would lift their sses and all seemed well between them.


    When they left the restaurant, Niki insisted on returning to the office alone so that Matthias could


    drop Heather home. Seeing as Niki was so determined to leave on his own, Heather did not try to


    persuade him toe along with them this time. She was content with all that she had gotten out of


    her excursion today.


    Heather looked so pleased on the way home and it was clear that she was painfully unaware of all the


    terrible things Matthias had done.


    As the car pulled up in front of the chateau-like structure that was the Langston Residence, Matthias


    got down from the vehicle and opened the door for her in a show of chivalry. If they were going on with


    the act, then he might as well go all the way and be a gentleman.


    He was even more determined to put on a decent front now that they had arrived at the Langston


    Residence and if he could somehow get past the threshold, then it would be the icing on the cake.


    As if reading his thoughts, Heather suppressed a smirk as she nced over at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me


    you¡¯re actually angling to get into my house,¡± she mused, the snide tone of her voice implying that she


    had done her part for the day and did not want to be pestered by him any longer.


    He shrugged. ¡°I might not go through those doors today but it¡¯s only a matter of time before I pay your


    family a visit.¡± Matthias was not affected by the subtext of her words and he wasn¡¯t one to back down


    easily; he wouldn¡¯t give her the satisfaction.


    With a resigned smile, she graciously admitted defeat this time and did not waste another breath on


    arguing with him. Besides, it wasn¡¯t as though she had not gained anything out of this ridiculous


    charade.


    She gazed at him steadily and the contempt was clear in her eyes¡ªshe would not back down that


    easily either. ¡°Well, then; we¡¯ll wait for the day you decide to visit us, Director Locke.¡±¡°On behalf of the


    Locke Group, we look forward to working with the Langston Group in the near future. If it isn¡¯t too much


    to ask of you, Miss Langston, I do hope that you would put in a good word for me to Chairman


    Langston,¡± Matthias said perfunctorily, as though he was genuinely excited for the business


    partnership.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re asking the wrong person, Director Locke. My words carry little weight in the Langston


    Group,¡± Heather countered, having no interest in furthering his ambitions.


    On the contrary, if one were to speak of a partnership with the Hart Group, she would be more than


    willing to help out. It would be the most ideal situation for her family to work together with the Hart


    Group, seeing as they wouldplement each other well.


    She had done her research on the Locke Group too and while she had considered the value of the


    corporation as a whole, they were still the Langston Group¡¯spetitors nheless, and the strife


    between them outweighed the benefits of a partnership.


    Even if she were to allow the possibility of a coboration, she knew that the Locke Group could not


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    she evaluated the pros and cons of working together with either one of them.


    Given that she could only choose one, she began to consider the importance of maintaining good


    terms with the Hart Group, who happened to be rivals with the Locke Group.


    ¡°Everyone knows that Chairman Langston trusts you the most,¡± Matthias pointed out, finding ways to


    keep her from going into the front door. He wanted to make his presence known.


    If she won¡¯t let me follow her into the house, then I¡¯ll keep the conversation going out here. Old Master


    Langston will surely hear about this one way or another.


    ¡°Look¡ªI really have to go in right now. There¡¯s a time and ce for everything, and I don¡¯t make it a


    habit to take a business meeting on my doorstep,¡± she snapped irritably. Who knows what the maids in


    the house might think if they saw me talking to him?


    ¡°How could you be so heartless after clinging onto me for the whole ofst night?¡± Matthias feigned a


    wounded look as he teased her.


    Heather¡¯s face paled when she heard this. She ought to throttle him for saying something like that on


    the doorstep of the Langston Residence. She glowered at him murderously. She would never partner


    up with him and she would do everything she could to get in his way instead.


    She was resolute in returning Matthias the favor. If a partnership with the Langston Group was what he


    had hoped for, then she would let him get a taste of devastation.


    ¡°Are you done? If you are, I suggest you get out of my sight this instant!¡± Heather hissed, no longer


    ying nice. She wanted to p the scoundrel hard across his smarmy face.


    ¡°You¡¯re just as feisty as I expected,¡± Matthias remarked as he opened the car door for himself. She felt


    anger thrumming in her veins when she registered the smug look on his face.


    Heather would never forgive him for what he had done to her that morning, and she vowed to teach


    him a lesson for messing with her.


    He shed her a wicked smile and pulled out a small gift box from his coat pocket. He had chosen this


    gift for her personally.


    ¡°To make up for my behavior today, I got you a gift.¡± Matthias shoved it into her hand and quickly


    entered the car, thereafter speeding off, leaving a cloud of dust in its wake.


    Frowning, Heather nced down at the box in her hand, sickened by how he had given her a gift right


    after he had offended her.


    Without sparing the gift another thought, she tossed it to the maid who had opened the door for her and


    said, ¡°Here; you can keep this.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want Matthias¡¯ gift and she wouldn¡¯t so much as spare a


    nce at it.


    It wasn¡¯t until muchter that she regretted handing the box over to the maid¡ªif she could have


    foreseen how things would turn out, she would have thrown that box into the trash at the very first


    opportunity.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Heather made her way into the house as she usually did, doubting that anyone had missed herst


    night when she did note home. In her family, indifference and ignorance were household values.


    However, panic gripped her as soon as she stepped past the threshold, for she saw a couple standing


    shoulder-to-shoulder in front of her, assessing her with stern looks on their faces¡ªthe couple was none


    other than her parents themselves.


    Thinking that they were probably furious aboutst night, she grew flustered. Nheless, she quickly


    father pulled her by the elbow.


    She frowned at this. She was not used to physical contact with her parents, much less being treated


    with such hostility. There was a clear aggravation in the way they handled her that she couldn¡¯t help but


    bristle at the gesture.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, Father?¡± Heather¡¯s expression was stony and the good mood she had been


    in waspletely ruined. She could feel her arm throbbing from where Stephen¡¯s fingers dug into her


    flesh as he gripped her elbow.


    ¡°Bold of you toe home afterst night!¡± Stephen thundered and it was a sharp contrast to his usual


    cheery demeanor. Heather could hear rm bells ringing in her head as she registered his rage and


    she instinctively knew that something bad had happened.


    Standing next to him, Camille tugged on his sleeve and said urgently, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we¡¯re


    inside, Stephen. The doorstep is no ce for lectures.¡±


    Feeling irritated, Heather shrugged off his hand and said icily, ¡°I¡¯m going to need an exnation,


    Father.¡± She had never been man-handled like this before and her pride was her besetting sin. There


    was no way she would not retaliate after he had embarrassed her like that.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯re in big trouble,¡± Camille exined with her brows drawn together, which only made


    Heather even more bewildered.


    ¡°What in the world are you talking about?¡± she demanded, her tone full of annoyance. Her family rarely


    interfered in her personal affairs and that had been the case ever since she attained independence


    from them. She liked to think of it as the glorious age of her rebellion.


    Besides, her grandfather¡ªRobert¡ªoften sang praises of her to everyone else. Knowing that he would


    always be there to stand up for her, Heather slowly grew liberal and acted on her own whim and fancy.


    There was nothing her parents could do or say about her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Stephen said now through gritted teeth as he shot her a dark look. He made it sound


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    as if she hadmitted some unforgivable crime.


    Heather scoffed and did not so much as spare them a nce. ¡°How ridiculous,¡± she muttered under her


    breath. Then, she turned on her heel to leave, not wanting to waste another second with them.


    In reality, there was nothing surprising about her apathy toward them. Despite her outstanding


    achievements, Stephen had always been resentful of the fact that she was not a son, and he med


    Camille for her inability to produce a male heir for him.


    He held some unresolved grudge against Heather, as though her existence was the sole reason for his


    sons and thus had all the authority in the family.


    Camille, on the other hand, was soft by nature. She habitually deferred to her husband and was


    constantly terrified that she would be abandoned by him if she did not please him in any way. Naturally,


    her yearning for acknowledgement had driven a wedge between her and her daughter.


    As for Heather, her personality and temper were wrought by her parents¡¯ck of affirmation of her. If


    her grandfather did not mind the fact that she was born a daughter, she did not see why her parents


    should. At some point, her tolerance toward them began to wither away.


    Presently, she sauntered into the living room and saw that Robert was seated in his armchair.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± she called out sweetly. She knew that the only person she had to please was her


    grandfather.


    Robert¡¯s taste and preferences had changed after he had had his heart broken all those years ago,


    which ounted for the Langston Family¡¯s indulgence in over-the-top, opulent aesthetics.


    Nevertheless, he was a man with real knowledge and innate talent. His words and decisions carried the


    most weight in the family and he had vast experience in the business world. It was no surprise at all


    that Heather looked up to him as a role model.


    Nowadays, Robert was no longer interested in materialforts and grandeur. In what could only be


    described as a much-weed change of style, he began to favor in and neutral tones that were


    reminiscent of his good old days. As such, he was delighted to see that Heather, too, dressed in pastel


    hues, which were part of her wardrobe staples. It only made him like her even more.


    ¡°Come here, Heather. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk to you about,¡± Robertmented heavily. Upon


    hearing the sullen tone in his voice, Heather couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    Meanwhile, after following her into the living room, Stephen chided usingly, ¡°You ungrateful girl¡ª


    how dare you disrespect me like this?¡± Camille, on the other hand, fell in step behind him, looking wary


    as she kept silent.


    Knowing that she was surrounded, Heather did not bother looking over her shoulder as she smiled and


    said, ¡°What is it that you want to talk to me about, Grandpa?¡± As far as she was concerned, the only


    person in the family to whom she respected was Robert.


    Robert had to admit that he had been overly-indulgent with her. She had a fiery personality that was


    simr to Lisa¡¯s¡ªshe stood for nobody¡¯s nonsense and she acted however she liked, which he


    deemed were endearing traits.


    While the girl was addressing her grandfather, Stephen bristled at her tant show of disrespect. He


    was enraged by how she had deliberately ignored him and grew resentful at the thought of how Robert


    berated him more than he did Heather.


    Unable to contain his anger, he marched forward and brought his hand down on her, intending to p


    her across the face. Thankfully, Heather was in a much better state and she managed to dodge in time.


    She was enraged at her father¡¯s actions and so was Robert. Stephen had as good as doomed himself


    now.


    ¡°Father,¡± she said in a warning tone as she tightened her grip on his wrist. Years of training had


    resulted in her having enough strength to make men break into cold sweat.


    ¡°You ingrate!¡± Stephen bit out, trying to resist the pain as he lifted his free hand and attempted to strike


    her once more.


    Upon seeing this, Heather shoved him away and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of


    Grandpa.¡± Not wanting to appear unruly in front of Robert, she held herself back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t humiliate yourself here, Stephen,¡± Robert barked. In all honesty, he wondered how he ended up


    with a son like him. While his first son did not have the brightest of minds, he was still much better than


    Stephen, who was hopelessly ipetent.


    After Robert¡¯s terse warning, Stephen did not try to cause a scene once more and instead turned to


    Heather.


    That statement only triggered Robert and Heather once more but this time, the former was the first to


    retaliate in anger. ¡°You ingrate! Why don¡¯t you ever think before you speak? Are you saying that I¡¯m an


    old dog, then?¡± Who would call their own child a mongrel? Could this man be any more idiotic?


    Meanwhile, Heather crossed her arms and watched this scene unfold with amusement. Stephen had


    basically thrown himself under the bus and she didn¡¯t even have to lift a finger.


    Knowing that he had slipped up and angered the old man, Robert gave his father a look of resignation.


    At that moment, Camille tugged on his sleeve and muttered gently, ¡°Stephen, don¡¯t lose your temper in


    front of the old master.¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± he roared and shrugged her off. Heather was indifferent as she took this in. She felt sorry


    for Camille but that sentiment was soon reced by apathy.


    When Heather was young, she would try desperately to please her mother, angling for even the


    slightest bit of maternal affection. Over time, she realized that Camille would sell her out within a


    heartbeat just to cate Stephen. As the years went by, she drifted away from her mother and now she


    regarded thetter as nothing more than a stranger.


    Watching this exchange, Robert grew thunderous and pointed at Stephen as he barked, ¡°You should


    be the one who goes away!¡± This ingrate is going to be the end of me!


    Stephen nced at his father and upon seeing the rage on thetter¡¯s face, he knew he was in a


    precarious situation. He was sullen as he left but he did not forget to shoot a pointed look at Heather


    along the way.


    After banishing his son from the living room, Robert nced at his frightened daughter-inw and said


    exasperatedly, ¡°You should go too, Camille.¡± This was unnecessary on his part, given that she would


    have trailed after Stephen anyway.


    Now that the two eyesores had left the room, Heather felt the muscles in her shoulders loosen. She


    gave Robert a grateful look. This was not the first time he had had to speak up for her to save her from


    conflict.


    ¡°Come here and sit down with me for a chat,¡± Robert invited somberly. With his temperament, he would


    undoubtedly pass down the torch to Heather, but everyone else in the family disagreed with such a


    notion and he knew he could not act on his own ord when it came to something as important as


    this.


    Heather immediately walked over to him. He was the only one who offered her kinship, and there were


    days when she found herself thinking about how he was the only reason why she hadn¡¯t left the


    Langston Residence years ago and moved out to live on her own.


    ¡°I know things have been hard for you all these years, Heather,¡± Robert said now, his wizened voice


    riddled with self-me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think things were hard for me¡ªnot while I have you to back me up.¡± She leaned her head on


    his shoulder, just like how she would fall asleep in his embrace when she was young.


    Upon hearing that, Robert patted her shoulderfortingly. He really doted on this granddaughter of


    his but there was only so much he could give her.


    ¡°Heather, there isn¡¯t much that I can leave to you,¡± he said ruefully. The Langston Family was arge


    household to preside over and as the years went by, he found that his words carried less weight. The


    power he once held was being chipped away little by little as he loosened his iron fist.


    ¡°You¡¯ve given me the most important thing of all¡ªkinship. That¡¯s more than enough, Grandpa, and I


    can work for everything else,¡± Heather replied, and she meant it too. In her younger days, she had


    wanted her fair share of the Langston Group but now that she was all grown up, she had a much


    clearer perspective on life.


    Life was finite and there was no need for her to constantly chase after perfection. Heather wasn¡¯t


    bothered by the fact that she could never be in charge of the Langston Group. She was confident that


    she could make a name for herself in the business industry, even if it meant she had to start from


    scratch.


    ¡°I know you have your own brilliant ways to figure life out and that you¡¯re all grown up now. You¡¯re


    capable of making your own decisions.¡± Robert paused in thought and he looked as though he was


    trying to choose his words carefully.


    Being the only person who knew him like the back of her hand, Heather could hear the exasperation


    and hesitation in his words. Putting him out of his misery, she said, ¡°You can say whatever it is that you


    want, Grandpa. You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush when you¡¯re with me.¡±


    He smiled at this and relief colored his face. She reminded him so strongly of Lisa all those years ago


    ¡ªdetermined, forthright, and endearing.


    ¡°The newspaper arrived this morning and the headline¡­¡± He trailed off, then reached for the


    newspaper on top of the coffee table and flipped it over to the front page. The headline immediately


    leapt out at Heather.


    She stared wide-eyed at the words, incredulous as she snatched the newspaper from him. She


    sounded as though she was in a daze as she mumbled, ¡°No; this can¡¯t be. How did this happen? Which


    reporter even came up with this ridiculous article?¡±


    Seeing her like this put an arrow through Robert¡¯s heart; he had foreseen how hurt she would be. She


    was a proper youngdy after all, and would never involve herself in such scandalous affairs.


    ¡°Do you trust me, Grandpa?¡± She lifted her head and gazed at him helplessly.


    How could this happen? Her mind scrambled for answers and after a long moment of thought, she


    concluded that Matthias was the only person who could have anything to do with this.


    ¡°Of course I trust you,¡± Robert answered assuringly with a firm nod of his head. However, he recalled


    one of the servants telling him that Matthias had been the one to drop Heather back home earlier on.


    With that in mind, he asked tentatively, ¡°But what exactly is going on between you and Matthias?¡± He


    needed an answer to know what to make of this situation.


    Heather bit her lip, resentment shing across her features. Not wanting to hide anything from him, she


    exined, ¡°Matthias hates me, Grandpa. He¡¯s doing this out of revenge.¡± I didn¡¯t think his revenge


    would be so quick and ruthless, though.


    Robert was taken aback by this. He would never have guessed that their rtionship was one borne


    out of vengeance.


    Just then, the butler rushed into the living room and in his hand was the gift box that Heather had


    tossed to the maid earlier. At the sight of this, she faltered. It looks like things are going to be harder to


    exin from this point onward.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    As Heather watched the butler approach them, she felt as though the wheels of fate had been set in


    motion and there was nothing she could do to stop them.


    She nched as the small gift box was carefully ced in Robert¡¯s hand, clueless as to what it


    contained.


    However, now that she was thinking about it, she had a bad feeling about what might be in the box.


    ¡°I¡¯ll open it if you don¡¯t mind,¡± Robert said as his fingers sped the box.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She managed an exasperated smile and answered with what she hoped was nonchnce, ¡°Go


    ahead.¡± He would only grow more suspicious of her if she were to deny him from opening the box.


    In retrospect, she might have been too brash when she exined herself earlier; it was obvious that


    her grandfather did notpletely believe her this time. After all, it was hard to convince anyone that


    Matthias was trying to exact revenge on her when there was neither a basis to the story nor proof to


    support her im.


    Suddenly, Robert handed the box over to her and he broke into a kind, affectionate smile. ¡°This is a gift


    for you, Heather. It wouldn¡¯t be right for me to open it.¡±


    When she took the box, she winced slightly, as though the gift burnt her. It was impossible for Heather


    to back out of the living room now and discard the offending object, which meant she was left with no


    choice but to open it in front of Robert. She knew it was the only way to prove that she had nothing to


    hide, thereby gaining his full trust.


    Her eyes fell on the box. Feigning indifference, she opened it to reveal the diamond ne nestled


    within. She couldn¡¯t help the small sigh of relief that escaped her at the sight of this, and the fear


    drained out of her as she thought, Thank goodness it¡¯s just a ne.


    But just as she gingerly picked up the jewelry, she dislodged the note that had been tucked beneath it.


    A grimace twisted her features as she stared at the note, knowing that she would only appear guilty if


    she did not pull it out. It looked like Matthias had spun an intricate web to trap her.


    On the flip side, if she were to read the note and find that Matthias had written something lewd, she


    would have toe up with a usible exnation.


    Under Robert¡¯s watchful gaze, she suppressed her fury and pulled out the note, then assumed an


    unruffled front as she unfolded it.


    On the note were three lines inscribed in careful penmanship, the first of which was a poem, and the


    following two were his own words. She scanned the words that read, ¡®I pace around hungry, sniffing the


    twilight, hunting for you, for your hot heart, like a puma in the barrens of Quitratue; there are few things


    in the world that couldpare to your beauty, and the ruby is one such thing. Fate has brought us


    together and I hope to only give you nothing but the best.¡¯


    Quoting one of the more obscure, sensual poems by Pablo Neruda would have usually been the


    gateway to capture Heather¡¯s attention, but seeing as how things had turned out presently, it was an


    understatement to say she was not impressed. She wanted to tear the note into pieces and throw the


    ridiculous ruby ne into the trash.


    She gritted her teeth at the thought of Matthias¡¯ borate scheme. How could I let my guard down and


    allow him to get away with all these infuriating shenanigans?


    She should have tread more carefully around him after the first set-up instead of underestimating him,


    and now she had only herself to me for this predicament. How na?ve and foolish of her to have been


    duped by his charming maneuvers¡ªshe ought to strangle herself.


    Just then, Robert cleared his throat, the sound of which pulled her out of her thoughts.


    Judging from the way things were going, he could tell that there was somethingplex going on


    between his granddaughter and Matthias. Surely thetter would not go to such lengths if he had no


    actual feelings for Heather.


    As for the talk of vengeance that Heather had mentioned, Robert found that there was no basis for it.


    After all, Matthias had only just arrived in Bradfort City, and it wasn¡¯t only until a few days ago that


    Heather had returned to the city as well.


    He was skeptical that any feud could have brewed between the both of them within such a short span


    of time. On the contrary, he would be more inclined to believe that it was an age-old story of love at first


    sight.


    They probably had a fight that resulted in Heather¡¯s present denial of any association with him. Or


    perhaps he tried to force himself on herst night.


    As far as Robert was concerned, Matthias had left a decent impression on him after their first and only


    meeting. Furthermore, the young man appeared to have given some thought into getting a gift for


    Heather, which meant he was putting in the effort to pursue her romantically. There didn¡¯t seem to be


    anything foul or wicked going on here.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to my room, Grandpa,¡± Heather said presently, desperate for some peace and quiet as her


    energy drained out of her.


    Robert nodded without adding anything else to the conversation, knowing that he could not get a word


    in with her or put his foot into her personal affairs while she seemed so downtrodden.


    Having gone into her bedroom, Heather closed the door behind her and shuffled over to the bed. She


    was exhausted and she hated that she was suffering such a messy defeat. She thought about the


    newspaper that headlined her non-existent scandal with Matthias and grew frustrated, not being able to


    figure out why that man had orchestrated this.


    She brought her fist down onto the bed and hammered out her annoyance. Then, pulling a pillow over


    her face, she mumbled grimly, ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away after all the despicable things you have done,


    Matthias Locke.¡±


    Heather was so outraged that she would have beaten him up if he were standing before her right now.


    However, at the thought that he had a ck belt in karate, she realized that he could easily take her


    down. As things were, pummeling him to death would not be a viable option.


    And so, the fury gnawed away at her. She couldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing while he turned her into


    some pathetic piece of pawn on his chessboard. She had to strike back but she was at a loss as to how


    she could do that, seeing as she had no idea why he was doing all these in the first ce. Brilliant as


    she was, she could note up with a way to put that man in his ce.


    It was crucial for her to figure out the purpose behind all his schemes. She could tell that he still had a


    thing for Myra and judging from the way he behaved, it was clear that he had not gotten over the


    woman. As such, Myra was the key to this battle.


    Going on that assumption, it could mean that he was trying to sabotage her friendship with Myra, and


    Heather panicked at the thought of this. There was no telling what lengths he might go to just to get


    what he wanted.


    Robert was the only family she had and Myra was her only friend. There weren¡¯t many sentiments that


    tethered Heather to this existence, and she would do everything she could to stop Matthias from taking


    these away from her.


    After a long moment of thought, she realized that she was making no headway in discovering his true


    intentions, and came to the brisk conclusion that he was doing all these just to spite her. For him to go


    all out to wage war against her meant that he had taken calcted risks. She might not know what his


    ns were, but she was certain that the scandal he faked was only a small part of them.


    The more Heather pondered on this, the more tired she felt and eventually, she fell asleep. She had


    slept well under the effects of the drugsst night but the side effects were brutal. Her entire body was


    sore and her head pounded relentlessly.


    When her eyes fluttered open muchter in the evening, she saw that it was dark outside. She woke up


    starving and realized that she had been holed up in her bedroom for close to ten hours. Having missed


    dinner, she patted her stomach, which grumbled in protest.


    There would not be dinner on the table at thiste hour. She nced around resentfully at the darkness


    that cloaked her room, musing at how it mirrored the abyss in her heart. Her hatred for Matthias


    continued to burn in her as she decidedly burrowed into bed once more.


    She spent most of the night drifting in and out of sleep, feeling restless and hungry. It had been a long


    time since she felt so miserable, and suffering a defeat by Matthias was the sole cause of her sorry


    state. When she woke up early the next morning, she strode out of her room feeling rejuvenated.


    She noticed that the servants were throwing meaningful looks at her as she walked by them this


    morning. Bristling at this, she hurried into the living room in search of a respite from their judgmental


    gaze.


    It was far too early for the others in the house to greet the day and upon entering the living room, she


    saw Robert reading the morning paper. She bridled at the sight of the newspaper and she had an


    inkling that something bad had happened again.


    She began to sneak out of the entryway, but was stopped in her tracks when Robert said, ¡°Come here,


    Heather.¡± Hence, she had no choice but to walk over to where he was.


    Heather thought she might be able to avoid what was fast bing a disastrous breakfast, but it


    looked like she was forced to partake of it anyway. Feeling anxious, she pulled out the seat across the


    table and nced warily at the newspaperid out in front of her grandfather. Needless to say, she was


    worried that something worse might happen today.


    ¡°Take a look for yourself,¡± the older man said, his expression tight as he slid the newspaper over to her.


    She scanned the front page news and saw that therge picture beneath the headline was one of


    Matthias and herself. She didn¡¯t even know where the paparazzi had taken this shot.


    The caption itself was more than groundbreaking and upon reading the entire article, she felt rage


    course through her. It hadn¡¯t been a big deal when Matthias brought her into the board meeting at the


    Locke Group as a passive participant, but the newspaper had twisted the narrative entirely. The article


    imed that her attendance at the meeting was in conjunction to her uing marriage to Matthias,


    and both hispany and hers would join forces following their union.


    Heather seethed at this. It looks like Matthias is smarter than I gave him credit for¡ªhe¡¯s now


    him to im that my family business will be partnering up with the Locke Group! she thought to herself,


    fuming at the malicious turn Matthias¡¯ schemes had taken.


    ¡°Grandpa, I told him that I do not speak on behalf of the Langston Family. This newspaper is spouting


    absolute nonsense,¡± she exined angrily. How dare they im that I have signed a partnership


    agreement with the Locke Group on behalf of the Langstons?


    It was infuriating how the article could make such baseless ims and blow them up into


    groundbreaking news. The person who wrote the article certainly has quite the imagination to spin such


    creative lies to fill the entire front page.


    Heather would not let any one of Matthias¡¯ aplices get away with tarnishing her name, so she


    made the decision to drop by the newspaperpany so that she could find out what other dirty lies


    the journalist had in store.


    Meanwhile, Robert¡¯s expression softened after he saw the look of disbelief on Heather¡¯s face. He knew


    she was an ambitious youngdy, but she would not go so far as to sign an agreement on behalf of the


    entirepany.


    ¡°It looks like Matthias isn¡¯t going to give up on his pursuit of you,¡± he remarked. This was what he had


    taken away after reading the situation as a whole. In some ways, it brought back memories from when


    he had been younger.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t take this the wrong way. I¡¯ve told you that vengeance is the only reason why Matthias


    is pestering me in the first ce,¡± she reiterated with much more emphasis this time. Heather


    understood that there were some things that did not make sense at first instance, but all she had to do


    was keep on insisting that this was the truth and others would start to believe her.


    ¡°The both of you have only just met¡ªhow could there be any bad blood between you?¡± Robert was


    ¡°He and I¡ª¡± Heather broke off, suddenly at a loss for words, knowing very well that she couldn¡¯t say


    that she had known Matthias since their younger days. After all, it wasn¡¯t as if her family had any


    impression of him in those times.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Robert interjected as he assessed her pensively. ¡°Young people have their own ways of


    doing things.¡± He was washing his hands off this, and had no intentions of interfering in her affairs.


    ¡°I can¡¯te up with an exnation right now, Grandpa, and I have no evidence to support my ims


    either.¡± She was trying to persuade him but she wasn¡¯t even sure if her words were falling upon deaf


    ears.


    Upon seeing that he had no response to this, she sighed and leaned into her chair. She wanted to bury


    her head into the ground; she was growing tired of Matthias¡¯ games and she wanted to march right up


    to him so she could demand an exnation. However, judging from the way things were going, she


    knew she had to keep her distance from him. She couldn¡¯t risk giving the paparazzi and the tabloids


    any more ammunition.


    ¡°Heather, if that boy from the Locke Family is giving you a hard time, I promise I¡¯ll take care of it,¡±


    Robert said assuringly atst, reaching out to sp her hand. He liked Matthias, but his


    granddaughter¡¯s opinions came first and there was no good in forcing her topromise.


    Nheless, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the young man. Robert was getting shbacks of his


    past and speaking from experience, he knew that it would only end badly if one forced a rtionship on


    the other. Women were mysterious creatures after all, and they could make up their own minds about


    these things, however hurtful it might be for the men who so desperately pursued them.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll give you an exnation soon, Grandpa,¡± Heather said with a steely look in her eyes. She


    couldn¡¯t care less about how powerful or capable Matthias was¡ªshe would stop at nothing to clear her


    name.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Heather had managed to put an end to this discussion for now, yet the resentment continued to build


    up in her. Matthias had yed a wlessly strategic game this round but she vowed that he would not


    be so lucky next time.


    He had presented her with a memorable gift indeed and now that there was definitely bad blood


    between them, she was determined to return his favor by a hundredfold.


    Knowing that there was more trouble toe, she began to worry about how this might affect her


    entrepreneurship. Surely it would be that much harder for her to start her own business after a scandal


    like this.


    She was outraged at the thought of the newspaper following up on the ridiculous story they had


    published, and she was seized with the violent urge to burn that newspaperpany to the ground.


    With this in mind, she could no longer stomach her breakfast.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a bit, Grandpa,¡± Heather announced as she gazed at the breakfastid out before


    her. She had lost her appetite and anger twisted her features into a grimace.


    Upon seeing how angry she was, Robert couldn¡¯t help but worry for Matthias. He hardly knew anyone


    who could stop her from wreaking havoc whenever she lost her temper.


    ¡°Heather, you have to deal with these things calmly,¡± he pointed out gently, afraid that she might


    abandon all rationale and act on impulse instead.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who believes me, Grandpa. I won¡¯t sit by and do nothing while someone takes


    advantage of me this way. As far as I¡¯m concerned, marriage isn¡¯t even on the table for me yet,¡± she


    said woefully, clearly getting more upset as she tried to speak up for herself.


    She couldn¡¯t count the times she had rolled her eyes at the newspaper¡¯s description of her alleged


    romance with Matthias. The article had imed that it was love at first sight and that it did not take long


    for them to take things to the next level, essentially describing her as a person without much depth.


    The entire passage had depicted her as some desperate woman who clung onto Matthias, whom the


    newspaper painted as prince charming. That narrative alone was enough to spur her murderous rage.


    She would eradicate the newspaperpany entirely and before they knew it, their future in Bradfort


    City would be over.


    Robert watched as his granddaughter stormed out of the room, then withdrew his gaze. Once she was


    all worked up like that, it would be impractical to try and stop her. He would be much better off if he let


    her do as she pleased.


    Having gone into the garage, Heather slid into the sleekest sports car in the family vehicle collection.


    After all, if she was going to destroy somebody, she should do it with style.


    The sports car sped down the route toward the newspaperpany. She might not be able to fight


    back against Matthias for now but seeing as the newspaperpany had colluded with him, they


    would have to bear the brunt of her aggression.


    She ought to teach them a lesson so that they would know she was not one to be trifled with. As the


    car whooshed down the street, she single-handedly slipped on a pair of shades that entuated the


    delicate angles of her face, and the intimidating look on her face was enough to freeze anyone to


    death.


    Meanwhile, the Apple Gazette was operating as usual, oblivious to the storm that wasing their


    way. They had no idea of the crisis that hit them from the very moment Heather walked through their


    doors.


    Her regal demeanor turned heads in the office as she strode in with her shades on. She did not bother


    to greet anyone and instead barked coldly, ¡°I want to speak with your editor-in-chief.¡±


    Heather still looked morous despite her rage and she spoke in a crisp, carrying voice. The


    employees couldn¡¯t help but deem her as the female embodiment of perfection itself.


    Then, they peered at her more carefully, and finally came to the realization that she was the same


    woman whom they had written about on their front page news.


    When no one responded to her, she strode toward the private office. She wasn¡¯t blind after all, and the


    editor-in-chief¡¯s office was in a rather conspicuous corner.


    The employees exchanged bewildered looks and began to chatter among themselves in low voices.


    However, she paid no attention to them as she pushed open the door to the editor-in-chief¡¯s office.


    When she saw a middle-aged man with a beer gut seated behind the desk, she sneered. He was


    already getting on her nerves just by sitting there, which meant there was no way for him to escape her


    wrath now.


    Everyone peered into the office curiously and they saw her standing across from Mitchell, the


    unfortunate editor-in-chief. She slowly took off her shades and locked eyes with him.


    Then, she brusquely threw the newspaper in her hand onto his desk and demanded imperiously,


    ¡°Exin this to me.¡±


    Mitchell nced at her with fear in his eyes. Truth was, he had known that this might happen when he


    agreed to collude with Matthias.


    Despite the years she had spent abroad, tales of Heather¡¯s ruthlessness continued to circte in the


    urbanscape of Bradfort City, and all of them depicted her as a cold and decisive woman who stood for


    nobody¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ballsy move for you to print news like this without even consulting the Langston Family


    beforehand,¡± she seethed, causing him to feel a chill run down his spine when he saw the dangerous


    gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Langston,¡± he began, then swallowed convulsively as he tried toe up with a way to cate


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that the Langston Family is powerful enough to wipe out a newspany from


    the face of Bradfort City,¡± she drawled, the threat heavy in her voice. It was crucial for her to bring her


    family into this if she wanted to intimidate somebody.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash, Miss Langston. I can exin,¡± he answered nervously as he wiped the sweat from


    his forehead. Though he had foreseen this confrontation, he hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so quickly


    and now, he was left without a strategy.


    ¡°I have no interest in your exnation¡ªlet me see the front page for tomorrow,¡± she snapped. She had


    a feeling that this morning¡¯s paper was not the end of the scandal. There would likely be another follow-


    up story tomorrow, and she had to do everything she could to stop it from being published.


    ¡°Miss Langston, we have a schedule for our operations here, and theyout for the front page hasn¡¯t


    even been decided yet,¡± he sputtered. Mitchell was lying, of course, but it wasn¡¯t as though he could tell


    Heather the truth¡ªnot if he still wanted to survive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap. I¡¯ve personally dropped by today to talk things over with you but if we can¡¯t


    reach a consensus, then I can get a couple of my acquaintances to meet you this afternoon. I¡¯d like to


    see if they could change your mind then.¡± Threat underscored her words. She could not let the


    newspaper get away with publishing any more ridiculous articles on a non-existent scandal.


    Mitchell had been in the industry for a while now, but he had never been met with such direct and


    aggressive confrontation before. Nevertheless, he would be wise to fear the Langstons¡¯ authority,


    seeing as they were one of the giants in Bradfort City¡¯s business scene. They could not have existed as


    a corporation for over a century without making connections with the underworld.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and work things out?¡± he suggested, trying to buy himself time.


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m here to resolve an actual problem and I don¡¯t have time to work things out slowly,¡± she


    said, turning him down immediately. From the very moment they decided to publish derogatory and


    baseless articles on her personal life, they had set themselves on a path to hell and she had no


    intention to spare them from her wrath.


    ¡°Then how do you propose we resolve this, Miss Langston?¡± Mitchell asked warily.


    ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t get to have a say in this matter, so I¡¯m going to have to speak to a person who


    does.¡± She stood tall and straight as she regarded him stonily, looking every bit the imposing woman


    that she was.


    ¡°W-Well¡­¡± He had dealt with people from all walks of life throughout his career, but it was rare for him


    to encounter someone as brusque as her and despite his mild temper, he couldn¡¯t help but bridle at the


    way she was treating him.


    Heather, on the other hand, had no qualms with conflict. She knew Matthias was the one who


    orchestrated all these so she asked directly, ¡°Should I give Matthias a call now and help you get his


    approval?¡±


    With that, she instantly dialed for Matthias¡¯ number. Mitchell had never seen a woman who did things


    with such surety and seeing as he could note up with ways to cajole her in time, he could only


    watch mutely as the call went through.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She put the call on speaker and there was a devious smirk tugging on her lips. Mitchell swallowed and


    he thought to himself, She¡¯s not someone who can be taken down that easily.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Langston! Are you calling because you miss me?¡± Matthias¡¯ voice echoed cheerily down


    the line.


    ¡°Director Locke, do you know where I am right now?¡± she asked stiffly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not a fan of guessing games,¡± he replied with a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Apple Gazette, which I¡¯m sure you¡¯re familiar with,¡± she said in a clipped tone.


    ¡°Oh? I have no idea where that is.¡± On the other end of the phone, however, Matthias was surprised


    that she had marched straight into the newspaperpany.


    ¡°The editor-in-chief would like to have a word with you.¡± Having said that, she shoved the phone toward


    Mitchell and eyed him icily, silently forcing him to speak.


    Upon hearing this, Matthias frowned on the other end of the line. He didn¡¯t think that she would go


    looking for the editor-in-chief himself. As it turned out, she was exactly the same as she had been in


    her younger days¡ªimpulsive and impatient.


    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous!¡± Mitchell snapped angrily. He had had enough of her disrespectful ways and with the


    Locke Group backing him up, he didn¡¯t see why he should be afraid of the Langstons.


    Heather drew her phone back and asked the man on the other line, ¡°Have you read the paper this


    morning?¡±


    ¡°What paper? The Apple Gazette, you mean?¡± Matthias asked, feigning innocence.


    ¡°Director Locke, I won¡¯t be bargaining with you over this matter so I¡¯lle right out and say it¡ªI won¡¯t


    back down regardless of your ns to take revenge on me, but you¡¯ve crossed the line here. I have no


    interest in being involved in a scandal with you,¡± she said, keeping her dark gaze on Mitchell. She


    refused to believe that he could keep his cool any longer.


    ¡°Please leave the office, Miss Langston,¡± Mitchell thundered. He had already offended her anyway, and


    there was no better time than the present to kiss up to Matthias and show his loyalty.


    Matthias, on the other hand, interjected with an unassuming tone, ¡°Miss Langston, perhaps there¡¯s


    been some misunderstanding on your part. Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk things out?¡±


    ¡°Fine. Come over to the Apple Gazette now and we¡¯ll talk,¡± she answered as a menacing smile yed


    on her lips. If it¡¯s a talk he wants, then I¡¯m going to make sure to talk him into his ce.


    Heather had seen through Mitchell¡¯s attempt to please Matthias and if that was the case, then the three


    of them should have a good talk right here.


    ¡°It would be rude of us to intrude, would it not? Besides, don¡¯t you think that a caf¨¦ or a restaurant


    would be the more appropriate ce to talk over something like this?¡± Matthias tried to evade her


    demands.


    ¡°No; I like it here. If you want to talk, then you¡¯d best be on your way right now.¡± She clutched her


    phone and sauntered over elegantly to the couch in the corner, looking impervious.


    She didn¡¯t wait for Matthias to answer before hanging up the call. Meanwhile, Mitchell took in her


    arrogant stance and began to dislike her more and more.


    Her beauty and elegance were eclipsed by her wretched behavior, and he knew that she would not


    stop giving him a hard time.


    ¡°Miss Langston, please leave my office right now. This isn¡¯t a caf¨¦ or a restaurant, and it¡¯s no ce for


    you to talk things out with Director Locke,¡± Mitchell demanded harshly, bristling at her audacity to act all


    high and mighty in his territory.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sit here for as long as I like; what are you going to do about it? And one more thing¡ªI¡¯m going to


    sue your paper for defaming me with baseless statements,¡± she announced. She brought her phone up


    to show him the screen before she added, ¡°Take a look for yourself¡ªmywyer is already on his way.


    I¡¯m not just here to talk things over; I¡¯m here so I can get a statement from you.¡± Heather had texted her


    familywyer on her way here and asked him to meet her at Apple Gazette as quickly as possible.


    Mitchell nched as he tried to read the tiny font on her phone screen. He had never met anyone who


    did things with such speed and efficiency.


    ¡°Miss Langston, you¡ª¡± He broke off, suddenly rendered speechless.


    ¡°Time is money, and this is especially true when ites to business. I don¡¯t n on dragging this out


    for too long and I have a penchant for bringing swift ends to my battles.¡± There was a satisfied look on


    her face as she said this. As if I would let some random newspaperpany get the upper hand. Let


    me show them how brutal I can be.


    The tension in the air grew thick. Sure enough, the Langston Family¡¯swyer arrived not long after. He


    was one of the top litigators in Bradfort City and he had never once lost a case.


    ¡°Miss Langston,¡± thewyer greeted Heather respectfully, bowing his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Presgraves!¡± She stood up from the couch and shed a sweet smile at the man,


    shedding her previous icy demeanor.


    Upon seeing the friendly dynamics between Heather and thewyer, Mitchell began to panic. He had


    seen Mr. Presgraves a couple of times before this, but he never thought that there woulde a day


    where he would actually have to deal with him. He was frantic and there was a lump in his throat.


    Just then, somebody knocked on the door, and the three of them turned to look at the person standing


    outside the office.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Heather had managed to put an end to this discussion for now, yet the resentment continued to build


    up in her. Matthias had yed a wlessly strategic game this round but she vowed that he would not


    be so lucky next time.


    He had presented her with a memorable gift indeed and now that there was definitely bad blood


    between them, she was determined to return his favor by a hundredfold.


    Knowing that there was more trouble toe, she began to worry about how this might affect her


    entrepreneurship. Surely it would be that much harder for her to start her own business after a scandal


    like this.


    She was outraged at the thought of the newspaper following up on the ridiculous story they had


    published, and she was seized with the violent urge to burn that newspaperpany to the ground.


    With this in mind, she could no longer stomach her breakfast.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a bit, Grandpa,¡± Heather announced as she gazed at the breakfastid out before


    her. She had lost her appetite and anger twisted her features into a grimace.


    Upon seeing how angry she was, Robert couldn¡¯t help but worry for Matthias. He hardly knew anyone


    who could stop her from wreaking havoc whenever she lost her temper.


    ¡°Heather, you have to deal with these things calmly,¡± he pointed out gently, afraid that she might


    abandon all rationale and act on impulse instead.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who believes me, Grandpa. I won¡¯t sit by and do nothing while someone takes


    advantage of me this way. As far as I¡¯m concerned, marriage isn¡¯t even on the table for me yet,¡± she


    said woefully, clearly getting more upset as she tried to speak up for herself.


    She couldn¡¯t count the times she had rolled her eyes at the newspaper¡¯s description of her alleged


    romance with Matthias. The article had imed that it was love at first sight and that it did not take long


    for them to take things to the next level, essentially describing her as a person without much depth.


    The entire passage had depicted her as some desperate woman who clung onto Matthias, whom the


    newspaper painted as prince charming. That narrative alone was enough to spur her murderous rage.


    She would eradicate the newspaperpany entirely and before they knew it, their future in Bradfort


    City would be over.


    Robert watched as his granddaughter stormed out of the room, then withdrew his gaze. Once she was


    all worked up like that, it would be impractical to try and stop her. He would be much better off if he let


    her do as she pleased.


    Having gone into the garage, Heather slid into the sleekest sports car in the family vehicle collection.


    After all, if she was going to destroy somebody, she should do it with style.


    The sports car sped down the route toward the newspaperpany. She might not be able to fight


    back against Matthias for now but seeing as the newspaperpany had colluded with him, they


    would have to bear the brunt of her aggression.


    She ought to teach them a lesson so that they would know she was not one to be trifled with. As the


    car whooshed down the street, she single-handedly slipped on a pair of shades that entuated the


    delicate angles of her face, and the intimidating look on her face was enough to freeze anyone to


    death.


    Meanwhile, the Apple Gazette was operating as usual, oblivious to the storm that wasing their


    way. They had no idea of the crisis that hit them from the very moment Heather walked through their


    doors.


    Her regal demeanor turned heads in the office as she strode in with her shades on. She did not bother


    to greet anyone and instead barked coldly, ¡°I want to speak with your editor-in-chief.¡±


    Heather still looked morous despite her rage and she spoke in a crisp, carrying voice. The


    employees couldn¡¯t help but deem her as the female embodiment of perfection itself.


    Then, they peered at her more carefully, and finally came to the realization that she was the same


    woman whom they had written about on their front page news.


    When no one responded to her, she strode toward the private office. She wasn¡¯t blind after all, and the


    editor-in-chief¡¯s office was in a rather conspicuous corner.


    The employees exchanged bewildered looks and began to chatter among themselves in low voices.


    However, she paid no attention to them as she pushed open the door to the editor-in-chief¡¯s office.


    When she saw a middle-aged man with a beer gut seated behind the desk, she sneered. He was


    already getting on her nerves just by sitting there, which meant there was no way for him to escape her


    wrath now.


    Everyone peered into the office curiously and they saw her standing across from Mitchell, the


    unfortunate editor-in-chief. She slowly took off her shades and locked eyes with him.


    Then, she brusquely threw the newspaper in her hand onto his desk and demanded imperiously,


    ¡°Exin this to me.¡±


    Mitchell nced at her with fear in his eyes. Truth was, he had known that this might happen when he


    agreed to collude with Matthias.


    Despite the years she had spent abroad, tales of Heather¡¯s ruthlessness continued to circte in the


    urbanscape of Bradfort City, and all of them depicted her as a cold and decisive woman who stood for


    nobody¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ballsy move for you to print news like this without even consulting the Langston Family


    beforehand,¡± she seethed, causing him to feel a chill run down his spine when he saw the dangerous


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Langston,¡± he began, then swallowed convulsively as he tried toe up with a way to cate


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that the Langston Family is powerful enough to wipe out a newspany from


    the face of Bradfort City,¡± she drawled, the threat heavy in her voice. It was crucial for her to bring her


    family into this if she wanted to intimidate somebody.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash, Miss Langston. I can exin,¡± he answered nervously as he wiped the sweat from


    his forehead. Though he had foreseen this confrontation, he hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so quickly


    and now, he was left without a strategy.


    ¡°I have no interest in your exnation¡ªlet me see the front page for tomorrow,¡± she snapped. She had


    a feeling that this morning¡¯s paper was not the end of the scandal. There would likely be another follow-


    up story tomorrow, and she had to do everything she could to stop it from being published.


    ¡°Miss Langston, we have a schedule for our operations here, and theyout for the front page hasn¡¯t


    even been decided yet,¡± he sputtered. Mitchell was lying, of course, but it wasn¡¯t as though he could tell


    Heather the truth¡ªnot if he still wanted to survive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap. I¡¯ve personally dropped by today to talk things over with you but if we can¡¯t


    reach a consensus, then I can get a couple of my acquaintances to meet you this afternoon. I¡¯d like to


    see if they could change your mind then.¡± Threat underscored her words. She could not let the


    newspaper get away with publishing any more ridiculous articles on a non-existent scandal.


    Mitchell had been in the industry for a while now, but he had never been met with such direct and


    aggressive confrontation before. Nevertheless, he would be wise to fear the Langstons¡¯ authority,


    seeing as they were one of the giants in Bradfort City¡¯s business scene. They could not have existed as


    a corporation for over a century without making connections with the underworld.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and work things out?¡± he suggested, trying to buy himself time.


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m here to resolve an actual problem and I don¡¯t have time to work things out slowly,¡± she


    said, turning him down immediately. From the very moment they decided to publish derogatory and


    baseless articles on her personal life, they had set themselves on a path to hell and she had no


    intention to spare them from her wrath.


    ¡°Then how do you propose we resolve this, Miss Langston?¡± Mitchell asked warily.


    ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t get to have a say in this matter, so I¡¯m going to have to speak to a person who


    does.¡± She stood tall and straight as she regarded him stonily, looking every bit the imposing woman


    that she was.


    ¡°W-Well¡­¡± He had dealt with people from all walks of life throughout his career, but it was rare for him


    to encounter someone as brusque as her and despite his mild temper, he couldn¡¯t help but bridle at the


    way she was treating him.


    Heather, on the other hand, had no qualms with conflict. She knew Matthias was the one who


    orchestrated all these so she asked directly, ¡°Should I give Matthias a call now and help you get his


    approval?¡±


    With that, she instantly dialed for Matthias¡¯ number. Mitchell had never seen a woman who did things


    with such surety and seeing as he could note up with ways to cajole her in time, he could only


    watch mutely as the call went through.


    She put the call on speaker and there was a devious smirk tugging on her lips. Mitchell swallowed and


    he thought to himself, She¡¯s not someone who can be taken down that easily.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Langston! Are you calling because you miss me?¡± Matthias¡¯ voice echoed cheerily down


    the line.


    ¡°Director Locke, do you know where I am right now?¡± she asked stiffly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not a fan of guessing games,¡± he replied with a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Apple Gazette, which I¡¯m sure you¡¯re familiar with,¡± she said in a clipped tone.


    ¡°Oh? I have no idea where that is.¡± On the other end of the phone, however, Matthias was surprised


    that she had marched straight into the newspaperpany.


    ¡°The editor-in-chief would like to have a word with you.¡± Having said that, she shoved the phone toward


    Mitchell and eyed him icily, silently forcing him to speak.


    Upon hearing this, Matthias frowned on the other end of the line. He didn¡¯t think that she would go


    looking for the editor-in-chief himself. As it turned out, she was exactly the same as she had been in


    her younger days¡ªimpulsive and impatient.


    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous!¡± Mitchell snapped angrily. He had had enough of her disrespectful ways and with the


    Locke Group backing him up, he didn¡¯t see why he should be afraid of the Langstons.


    Heather drew her phone back and asked the man on the other line, ¡°Have you read the paper this


    morning?¡±


    ¡°What paper? The Apple Gazette, you mean?¡± Matthias asked, feigning innocence.


    ¡°Director Locke, I won¡¯t be bargaining with you over this matter so I¡¯lle right out and say it¡ªI won¡¯t


    back down regardless of your ns to take revenge on me, but you¡¯ve crossed the line here. I have no


    interest in being involved in a scandal with you,¡± she said, keeping her dark gaze on Mitchell. She


    refused to believe that he could keep his cool any longer.


    ¡°Please leave the office, Miss Langston,¡± Mitchell thundered. He had already offended her anyway, and


    there was no better time than the present to kiss up to Matthias and show his loyalty.


    Matthias, on the other hand, interjected with an unassuming tone, ¡°Miss Langston, perhaps there¡¯s


    been some misunderstanding on your part. Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk things out?¡±


    ¡°Fine. Come over to the Apple Gazette now and we¡¯ll talk,¡± she answered as a menacing smile yed


    on her lips. If it¡¯s a talk he wants, then I¡¯m going to make sure to talk him into his ce.


    Heather had seen through Mitchell¡¯s attempt to please Matthias and if that was the case, then the three


    of them should have a good talk right here.


    ¡°It would be rude of us to intrude, would it not? Besides, don¡¯t you think that a caf¨¦ or a restaurant


    would be the more appropriate ce to talk over something like this?¡± Matthias tried to evade her


    demands.


    ¡°No; I like it here. If you want to talk, then you¡¯d best be on your way right now.¡± She clutched her


    phone and sauntered over elegantly to the couch in the corner, looking impervious.


    She didn¡¯t wait for Matthias to answer before hanging up the call. Meanwhile, Mitchell took in her


    arrogant stance and began to dislike her more and more.


    Her beauty and elegance were eclipsed by her wretched behavior, and he knew that she would not


    stop giving him a hard time.


    ¡°Miss Langston, please leave my office right now. This isn¡¯t a caf¨¦ or a restaurant, and it¡¯s no ce for


    you to talk things out with Director Locke,¡± Mitchell demanded harshly, bristling at her audacity to act all


    high and mighty in his territory.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sit here for as long as I like; what are you going to do about it? And one more thing¡ªI¡¯m going to


    sue your paper for defaming me with baseless statements,¡± she announced. She brought her phone up


    to show him the screen before she added, ¡°Take a look for yourself¡ªmywyer is already on his way.


    I¡¯m not just here to talk things over; I¡¯m here so I can get a statement from you.¡± Heather had texted her


    familywyer on her way here and asked him to meet her at Apple Gazette as quickly as possible.


    Mitchell nched as he tried to read the tiny font on her phone screen. He had never met anyone who


    did things with such speed and efficiency.


    ¡°Miss Langston, you¡ª¡± He broke off, suddenly rendered speechless.


    ¡°Time is money, and this is especially true when ites to business. I don¡¯t n on dragging this out


    for too long and I have a penchant for bringing swift ends to my battles.¡± There was a satisfied look on


    her face as she said this. As if I would let some random newspaperpany get the upper hand. Let


    me show them how brutal I can be.


    The tension in the air grew thick. Sure enough, the Langston Family¡¯swyer arrived not long after. He


    was one of the top litigators in Bradfort City and he had never once lost a case.


    ¡°Miss Langston,¡± thewyer greeted Heather respectfully, bowing his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Presgraves!¡± She stood up from the couch and shed a sweet smile at the man,


    shedding her previous icy demeanor.


    Upon seeing the friendly dynamics between Heather and thewyer, Mitchell began to panic. He had


    seen Mr. Presgraves a couple of times before this, but he never thought that there woulde a day


    where he would actually have to deal with him. He was frantic and there was a lump in his throat.


    Just then, somebody knocked on the door, and the three of them turned to look at the person standing


    outside the office.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    The situation was like normal in the Langston Family¡ªthe kids were ying in the house as it became


    lively in the living room. Their cheerful noises seemed to echo everywhere.


    Upon arriving home, Heather massaged her temples when she saw the mess. Well, this looks like a


    funfair. I had only left for a while and the Langston Residence is now reduced to this chaotic state. I am


    at a loss for words.


    The butler couldn¡¯t cope with the situation, but everybody was smiling in happiness. As she stared at


    her family, she realized that what happened to her had not affected the Langstons.


    Apart from their good looks, what else can they offer? Oddly enough, Heather was feeling angry. The


    Apple Gazette was widely popr among the public as the local historical newspaper. The Langston


    Family, who enjoyed good gossip, had subscribed to the newspaper too. In that case, shouldn¡¯t they be


    aware of what has happened to me?


    Nevertheless, they seemed unfazed. The incident had involved her and the entire Langston Family, but


    they were not bothered at all. In fact, they were fooling around as usual.


    Heather steadily walked past the living hall. I have expected this from the beginning, so there is no


    reason to be calctive with them. The Langstons have only been concerned about what I can offer


    them since I was a child. Nevertheless, they are never avable whenever I need them. We do not


    share the bond of a family. The only person who loves me is Grandpa, but due to his health issues, he


    can¡¯t do much. Besides, many people have their eyes on me, so any favoritism from Grandpa would


    affect me negatively.


    While she was approaching the ce, she was nning to look for Robert. The only ce to locate


    him in the Langston Residence was none other than the quiet study room.


    The whole family turned a deaf ear to her with very few people having the courage to approach her.


    There were many who hated her and even treated her as if she didn¡¯t exist.


    Who would have expected Heather, the queen of appearance with a forceful aura in public, to be just a


    nobody in the Langston Family? There was stillughter outside as she made her way inside the


    house. Today is not a good day¡ªit is a family meal day, so everyone has dropped by for a reunion.


    The person whom she least wished to see appeared in front of her the moment she opened the door of


    the study. She shook her head in disbelief because she did not expect Myra to show up.


    D*mmit! Myra must have read the headlines. How could I possibly exin myself to her? I am not


    mentally prepared, but she is here now. Heather was not even bothered about what Robert would think


    of her as a result of the matter, but she just could not face Myra.


    ¡°Heather, are you surprised?¡± Myra asked with a smile, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Heather¡¯s lips tugged into a forced smile.


    Robert was grinning from ear to ear. He had been chatting with Myra about Lisa earlier as he was still


    fond of her. He had met Lisa when they were young back then, but he regretted that they hadn¡¯t been


    able to be together. Nevertheless, he felt even more sorry that he couldn¡¯t be Lisa¡¯s best friend. In fact,


    they hadn¡¯t been in contact for the past few years, but he had been constantly missing her.


    ¡°Am I interrupting you both?¡± Heather wanted nothing more than to escape the ce. Can someone


    please give me an excuse to leave?


    ¡°No, you are not. Heather, pleasee in. Myra hasn¡¯t been to the Langston Residence for such a


    long time. She must stay for lunch today.¡± Robert was fond of Myra to begin with, so he was even more


    attached to her due to her rtionship with Lisa.


    Heather rubbed her eyes. Have I heard wrongly?! Does Grandpa want Myra to stay for a meal? I want


    to get rid of Myra as soon as possible. Well, there is no way I can escape now. I don¡¯t even have a valid


    reason to do that. I am a piece of dead meat. Grandpa hates the Hart Family with a vengeance. Why is


    he willing to ask Myra to stay for a meal? She was at a loss for words when she nced at him.


    Robert wrapped an arm around her shoulders to lightly pat her. ¡°Heather must be delighted.¡± The


    moment she saw his bright, cheerful smile, she could not go against him.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Heather regretted her decision to return home. I would not have returned home if I knew


    that there¡¯s a family meal going on¡ªnothing good everes out of it. In hindsight, I recall Mr.


    Presgraves advising me to attend some family reunion. Well, it is true that I must not ept the


    suggestions of others.


    She was now regretting her decision. Life is no doubt challenging. In this instant, the only thing I want


    to do is to drag Matthias out and execute him by shooting.


    ¡°I need to head downstairs to handle some things. You two, young ones, should have a chat,¡± Robert


    stated while releasing her, as though trying to give some privacy to her and Myra.


    Why haven¡¯t I noticed how considerate Grandpa is in the past? Heather had the urge to harm herself


    while staring at his back as he left. I am sure that Myra will interrogate me by torture. She felt her heart


    sinking the moment the study door mmed shut. Nothing good wille out of this.


    Nevertheless, Myra maintained her smile when she spoke again, ¡°It has been such a long time since I


    Thank God Myra hasn¡¯t started directly questioning me about the issue involving Matthias and me.


    ¡°Grandpa has always been that way. He has been fond of you ever since you were a child,¡± Heather


    couldn¡¯t act naturally at this point.


    Myra came closer to carefully regard Heather. She took a sniff before she spoke after a long pause, ¡°I


    smell something.¡± It was as if she was mentally challenging Heather and stared at her with a cunning


    glint in her gaze.


    ¡°Heather, you are hiding something from me. You have an odd and stiff expression,¡± Myramented


    pointedly. She continued to stare at Heather while pushing her in a torturous way by beating around the


    bush.


    It was easy to expose herself if she continued to feel sheepish, but Heather swiftly recollected herself. I


    cannot confirm for sure that Myra has learned about this matter. It seems that the Hart Family does not


    take note of gossip in general. I can¡¯t even be sure of the progress of the issue now. Anyone might


    have read about it and chatted about it as gossip fodder. However, this incident mainly involves the


    Locke Group and Langston Group. Besides, Matthias and I haven¡¯t been in Bradfort City for long. Well,


    those in the business world will no doubt analyze it deeply and carefully.


    In her heart, she prayed to God that Myra did not personallye all the way to the Langston


    Residence just to meet her. She hoped that God would have answered her prayer.


    ¡°I have never kept any secrets from you. I have no idea what you are talking about!¡± We promised each


    other to be best friends for the rest of our lives and we even agreed not to keep secrets from each


    other. Upon recalling that, Heather felt guilty because she had kept a lot of secrets from Myra.


    Heather had kept many things from Myra once she perceived them as being bad for thetter. Despite


    knowing that it was wrong, Heather had to lie to maintain the pretense. It was a never-ending vicious


    cycle once the lies had started. She was exhausted whenever she was reminded of her lies.


    Rtionships require so much effort and work to maintain it.


    We are no longer children now. How can there be no secrets in the adult world?¡± Myra lightly asked


    with a gentle smile. She talked about it like it was a natural thing.


    The day had finally arrived; they had not tantly talked about it all along, but Myra was voicing her


    thoughts directly now. We can¡¯t return to the promises we made when we were young. There have


    been too many lies throughout the time we were growing up, and that is the ruthless truth of society.


    We are no longer young girls shielded in the ivory towers of dreams.


    Heather smiled helplessly and she felt as if her perfect dreams were crumbling in front of her. She felt


    at a loss because superficially, she thought that she had been trying her best to protect Myra, but in


    reality, Myra was the one protecting her.


    She had been iming that she wanted to protect Myra¡¯s innocence. In the end, Heather was a


    weakling under Myra¡¯s protection. They were not biological sisters, but they were like sisters.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are adults now,¡± Heather agreed helplessly. She looked crestfallen like a child who


    had just lost their candy.


    ¡°Heather, I do not want to find out further about the things that you have been keeping from me.


    However, you should be honest with me about some of them,¡± Myra spoke sincerely. She sounded firm


    toward the end of her sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? I might not be powerful enough right now, but I


    am no longer a child. You can rely on me at times too.¡±


    Heather was rendered speechless when she stared at Myra¡¯s earnest and sincere expression. When it


    Myra as my close friend. Nevertheless, I just cannot face her whenever I recall the outrageous and


    crazy mistakes I have done in my youth.


    ¡°I took the liberty of baking some desserts for you today. I was hoping that you¡¯d enjoy them,¡± Myra


    quietly stated. ¡°I chatted with Old Master Langston and he kept bringing up Grandma. Maybe the


    rtionship between the Langstons and the Hart Family can be repaired. We shouldn¡¯t allow the


    elderlies live with regrets!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Heather sighed in relief because she was bracing herself for something worse from


    Myra. That scared me witless. ¡°Yes, the rtionship between the two families should be repaired and I


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    am happy to contribute to it,¡± she replied happily. It looks like Myra has not read about the gossip


    regarding Matthias and me.


    Myra nodded with a smile. ¡°I will work hard for that too. There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t do as long as we stick


    together.¡± She reached out to hold onto Heather.


    It was only at that moment when Heather noticed that Myra was holding a newspaper in her other


    hand. She stared in disbelief at Myra as her smile froze on her face.


    Myra followed the direction of Heather¡¯s gaze and she looked at her left hand. Then, Myra raised the


    newspaper in her left hand while keeping her head lowered. ¡°Heather, why did you keep this from me?¡±


    She held the newspaper in front of Heather.


    The headline printed across the newspaper was eye-catching. She gawked at the newspaper in shock


    and felt awful, but she just couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°I am sorry¡ªI honestly had no idea how to exin this to you. I hope you will trust me.¡± Heather looked


    at Myra pleadingly, as if hoping to gain her trust.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me anything. Why should I trust you? I honestly hope that the pictures were edited.¡± It


    was obvious that she did not trust Heather as many questions were reflected in her gaze.


    Heather did not answer; numerous thoughts shed through her mind because she was trying to find


    the best response to exin herself.


    ¡°I was truly shocked when I saw this newspaper when I entered the study. I couldn¡¯t believe that you


    were the person in the picture,¡± Myra sounded as though her heart was breaking. To be fair, it is good


    news that Heather is dating, but everything is happening suddenly. Besides, she is currently with


    someone unknown and they are progressing at an rming speed. How could I possibly ept that?


    Previously, Heather told me in person that she has only met Matthias once. I just don¡¯t understand why


    she has lied to me. Is it due to the fact that Matthias is on my opposing side? I do not believe that


    Heather has kept this a secret from me due to such superficial reasons. I need an exnation from her.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    They were steadily staring at each other; never in their wildest dreams would they have guessed that a


    man could cause their friendship to be tested. It made Heather recall the time when they were young.


    Myra once had a fight with me over Matthias. Perhaps this is fated! Matthias must be the man God had


    arranged to ruin my friendship with Myra. She bit her lip while she looked especially upset.


    ¡°The news is not true. Matthias was¡­¡± Heather trailed off as she swallowed the rest of her sentence.


    Maybe this is what Matthias wants. I won¡¯t fall into his trap the second time.


    This time, she was extra careful while guessing Matthias¡¯ thoughts and motives. On the other side,


    Myra listened to Heather and looked on in confusion and concern because Heather¡¯s sentence


    sounded ambiguous.


    Myra tightly hugged Heather. ¡°Did he force himself on you? Let¡¯s demand justice from him.¡± Heather¡¯s


    pause had opened her words to interpretation, so it was only natural for Myra to jump to the worst


    conclusion.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Heather started to cough. What on earth is Myra thinking? She tried to catch her


    breath. It looks like things are getting worse as I try to exin myself. ¡°No, you are overthinking things.


    It was just an ident between him and me. The Apple Gazette is just trying to gain traction.¡± She


    recalled Myra¡¯s untrusting expression earlier, so she didn¡¯t mention the part of Matthias¡¯ ulterior motive.


    Why would anyone believe me if I can¡¯t produce any proof?


    ¡°No way. You shouldn¡¯t just take the me. He needs to bear the responsibility even if it is an


    ident.¡± Myra was focused on the first part of Heather¡¯s sentence, so she was determined not to let


    Matthias take advantage of Heather.


    The color started to drain from Heather¡¯s face. It seems like the more I exin myself, the worse things


    are. Somehow, I have a feeling that we are going off topic.


    ¡°Myra, nothing happened between Matthias and me. I might have spent the night at his house after


    getting drunk and that is most probably when the paparazzi snapped my pictures. They were


    exaggerating the story. I will be suing The Apple Gazette for nder,¡± she exined the situation


    patiently to Myra. Currently, this is the best exnation. I am not nning on revisiting this matter, but


    when the opportunity presents itself in the future, Matthias will repay the humiliation I¡¯ve endured a


    hundred fold.


    Myra suspiciously regarded Heather. Heather is definitely the kind of person to keep quiet while being


    taken advantage of, but my instincts are telling me that things aren¡¯t as simple as they seem. I am sure


    that there is something amiss. Her current expression is enough proof that there is something wrong


    with the situation. Usually, she would not act in such a way. If nothing happened between Matthias and


    herself, she would not have reacted in a suspicious manner.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± Heather said as she pointed at herself. Myra had no choice, but to nod in response at that


    moment.


    She had nodded because she just couldn¡¯t deny Heather¡¯s sincere gaze. I should calm Heather down


    for now because it has been a long time since I havest seen her lose control. Well, judging by that,


    maybe Matthias is truly the special one. It doesn¡¯t matter whether anything happened between Matthias


    and Heather that night because it seems like she treats him differentlypared to other men.


    ¡°I trust you. Heather, I¡¯ll drop this matter and I shall stop asking you about it.¡± Myra tried to calm


    Heather down since she was always a considerate person.


    Heather smiled in relief and she instantly felt rxed. To be friends with Myra for such a long time, I


    would say that the most important thing is that she understands me well. Therefore, she will never


    subject me to more troubles.


    ¡°Actually, it is a simple issue, but the newspaper went overboard.¡± She snatched the newspaper from


    Myra angrily before tossing it into the trash can.


    ¡°Yes, I will not let this slide. I must sue them for harassment.¡± Myra memorized the name of the


    newspaper. She was determined not to let the matter slide, especially since they tried to ruin Heather¡¯s


    reputation.


    Myra carefully read every single word on the news and she even traced the report for two consecutive


    days. Their actions are deplorable. Besides, thenguage used was horrible, especially the part where


    they described Heather as a lowly woman. The news made it sound as if she was the one pursuing


    Matthias. Anybody with a sound mind knows that she is not that kind of person. It is rare for her to


    agree to somebody¡¯s pursuit, so it is almost impossible for her to pursue someone else.


    ¡°In any case, why did you go on a date with Matthias? You even went to his house. Besides, your


    alcohol consumption¡­¡± Myra stopped speaking because she noticed that Heather¡¯s expression


    soured. There were many doubtful points in Heather¡¯sst statement, which had Myra thinking


    immediately.


    ¡°I do not know where to start.¡± Myra was feeling conflicted. One should not underestimate a woman¡¯s


    curiosity and tendency to gossip¡ªand she was no different.


    ¡°You do not have to say anything if it¡¯s inconvenient for you. The main issue now is that I was confused


    about your being a visitor at the board of directors meeting at the Locke Group. Besides, it seems like


    the topic for discussion among the board that day was associated with the Stark Group. Well, Heather,


    can you tell me exactly what that was about?¡± Myra was not in a rush to know details about Heather¡¯s


    date, but she had the right to know about the board of directors meeting because it was rted to Stark


    Group after all. The strangest thing is this¡ªwhy did Matthias take Heather along as a visitor in the


    meeting? I just can¡¯t seem to see the connection.


    Heather noticed that there was another newspaper on the table with an eye-catching photo right


    underneath the headline. It was a picture illustrating Heather and Matthias joking at the Locke Group¡¯s


    board of directors meeting.


    The angle was caught at the right moment because his gaze seemed tender and loving. How did he do


    that? She gritted her teeth in frustration. My guess is that Matthias deliberately kept trying toe


    closer to me that day in an attempt to get a shot of this intimate photo.


    ¡°The date and the meeting with the board of directors are rted,¡± she sighed. Well, I think I have to be


    honest at this point.


    Myra looked up at Heather and she gazed at thetter unwaveringly, as if urging her to spill the beans.


    ¡°I went looking for Matthias because I wanted to discuss issues pertaining to the coboration between


    the Langston Group and Locke Group. We discussed a lot of things that day and I did not expect to feel


    like old friends at our first meeting. In any case, women can¡¯t possibly hold their liquor as well as men.


    Hence, I drank too much without even realizing it,¡± Heather exined carefully and she was meticulous


    about the words she chose.


    Myra was anticipating more, so she nodded to acknowledge that she was listening intently. In fact, she


    gazed at Heather in a serious manner.


    ¡°I had too much to drink, so I mentioned the Stark Group by ident.¡± Heather had a feeling that it


    would be difficult to fool Myra about her getting drunk. After all, she knows how well I hold my liquor. I


    hate my alcohol tolerance right now.


    ¡°When I woke up the next day, Matthias told me that they had a board of directors meeting that day


    itself and they would be discussing matters pertaining to the Stark Group. He asked if I might be


    interested in joining as a visitor. Since it was associated with the Stark Group, I figured I should attend


    with him. I did not think much of it, but I should have avoided the meeting.¡± Heather deliberately


    brought up the Stark Group issue as though it was by chance. I might have helped Myra in this matter,


    but I can¡¯t possibly tell her directly that I went looking for Matthias for the Stark Group¡¯s sake, can I?!


    Myra lowered her head while listening to Heather¡¯s exnation with extreme guilt. It turns out this is


    rted to me. I am sure that Heather must have asked Matthias for help. There has been a drastic


    change in the Stark Group for the past two days. Dad has suddenly started to panic after losing


    Matthias¡¯ support. I did not expect Heather to help us in this matter. I might not trust everything she has


    said so far, but I believe that she must have helped with the Stark Group¡¯s issue.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that,¡± Myra answered gloomily. ¡°I do not want you to sacrifice yourself for me.¡±


    She was ming herself now. It is all thanks to my ipetence. I can¡¯t allow Heather to sacrifice for


    me.


    ¡°Stop imagining things and do not give me that look. Nothing happened between Matthias and me.¡±


    Heather suddenly felt that it would be useless to exin herself when she recalled her semi-naked


    picture where she was wearing Matthias¡¯ shirt.


    ¡°Furthermore, I am not doing that deliberately for you. I was honestly looking for Matthias because of


    the Langston Family too. The Langston Group¡¯s best working partner might be the Hart Group, but the


    Langstons and Hart Family are currently¡­ In that case, the Locke Group is the next best working


    partner after the Hart Group. It was a meeting for the business. When have I ever sacrificed my chastity


    for money?¡± Heather had to make thest point clear because she could not endure Myra¡¯s gaze,


    especially since it was rted to Heather¡¯s dignity.


    ¡°Yeah, I believe you. However, s*x while being drunk¡­¡± Myra nced at Heather timidly, but she could


    notplete her sentence.


    Just when Heather was about to respond with aeback, she heard somebody knocking on the door.


    Hence, she looked at Myra helplessly. ¡°I am perfectly fine. Do not overthink,¡± she repeated in tearless


    grief.


    Then, she immediately shouted at the door, ¡°Butler, what is it?¡± Robert would have just barged into the


    room, so that left the butler as the next possible person since he would be the only one to politely


    knock on the door.


    ¡°It is lunch time now. Old Master Langston has asked me to invite you both down for lunch,¡± the butler


    at the door respectfully answered.


    Time had unknowingly passed by swiftly; Heather went forward to take the newspaper before tossing it


    into the trashcan without even ncing at it. After that, she held Myra¡¯s hand to walk out the door. The


    butler was waiting for them at the door and he greeted them with a kind, friendly face.


    The two women walked down the stairs while holding hands, just like when they were young. At that


    time, they wished they could quickly grow up, but fast forward to the present, they wished they could


    return to the time when they were innocent and simple.


    Heather automatically massaged her temples when she saw the number of people at the dining table.


    She was not keen to face the cold and heartless rtives. Myra tugged at Heather¡¯s arm lightly.


    ¡°Lighten up. Something bad might have happened, but I will always be on your side.¡±


    After the incident, Myra was even more grateful toward Heather and she was even more determined to


    treat Heather sincerely. I had an argument with Heather over Stark Group previously, so I wouldn¡¯t want


    her to do too much for me. However, since she has done it, I can¡¯t me her; the only thing I can do


    right now is to be grateful to her. This is how humans have been interacting all this while. As the saying


    goes, a small, kind gesture should be repaid with a pool of kindness. I hope that I will have the chance


    to help Heather because I do not wish to always be a burden to her.


    At the dining table, Heather¡¯s eldest brother, ke, leered at Myra, so Heather viciously red at him.


    Among the Langstons, Heather hated him the most because he was a lecher. If he weren¡¯t her older


    brother, she would have hired someone to beat him to death, just to avenge the women he had toyed


    with.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In any case, he had prepared a huge present for her out of courtesy too. She had just taken her seat


    when he smiled brilliantly at her. ¡°Heather, you must not say that I do not dote on you. I brought a friend


    home today and I am sure that you¡¯d be delighted to see him.¡±


    Heather felt her anger rising at his mention of a friend. ke always brings home his hooligan friends


    by iming that it¡¯s an introduction for me. He just wants me to get married.


    The two of them were not fond of each other for as long as they could remember. They always felt


    unweed whenever they were at home together. Thanks to ke, she had been forced to go on


    blind dates many times.


    Therefore, she harbored a deep resentment toward him! She wanted nothing more than to pierce his


    eyes with her fork each time he mentioned about bringing a friend home.


    Smack! Heather mmed her utensils on the table and she abruptly pulled Myra up from her seat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give up our seats since ke has brought his friend home!¡±

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    At the dining table, both of them sat with a straight posture. Heather focused her piercing stare on


    ke and decided in her mind, I won¡¯t care about his image this time!


    She whispered in Myra¡¯s ears, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a meal outside. I¡¯ll treat you to a nice meal elsewhere!¡± The


    situation at home was in a big mess and she didn¡¯t want to stay for an extra minute.


    As soon as Robert heard that, he immediately chided ke, ¡°This is a family gathering. Why did you


    invite your friend over? This is uneptable! Since you¡¯ve invited your friend, then you should just go


    and have a meal with him outside.¡± Evidently, he was on Heather¡¯s side.


    At that moment, everyone at the scene kept their silence. They knew that it definitely wasn¡¯t a good


    idea to cross her path. Of course, ke wasn¡¯t one who could be offended either. Furthermore, Robert


    had already raised his point and anyone who dared to utter a word right now would likely get into deep


    trouble.


    ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s so unfair! You can¡¯t just dote on your darling granddaughter! Look at her! She¡¯s also


    brought a friend back with her. Why is her friend allowed to stay for dinner? Why isn¡¯t my friend


    wee here? I guess her friend¡¯s more precious then, huh?¡± ke retorted with an indignant


    expression. The solemn expression on his face clearly depicted the looks of a cunning businessman. In


    fact, this was much more eptable than the way he joked earlier.


    As soon as Robert heard that, he felt angrier than before. Camille, who was standing next to ke,


    stealthily tugged on his sleeve. Although ke was the one making all the decisions in thepany,


    Robert was well and alive by all means and he was still the Director of Langston Group in name. He


    still exerted dominance with his presence.


    ¡°ke, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll be on my way out with my friend then! We¡¯re unworthy to be on the same dining


    table with you guys!¡± Heather replied snidely.


    Soon after that, she turned to Robert with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry at ke because of me. I


    know you dote on me the most. However, my friend¡¯s pregnant after all so I don¡¯t think she can


    stomach the food here today. It¡¯s just one of these things with pregnantdies and their food


    restrictions! This is all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have insisted on inviting her over for dinner with the family.


    She¡¯s pregnant with my godson here! He¡¯s quite precious to me! Therefore, I¡¯ll bring her out for a meal


    that¡¯s suitable for a pregnantdy.¡± Her words were obviously directed at everyone present. At the


    same time, she managed to uphold his image. After all, ke had quite rudely retorted Robert¡¯s words


    and didn¡¯t even bother to maintain thetter¡¯s image. Ever since ke took over thepany, his


    behavior toward Robert had been quite rude. Moreover, the whole family chose to side with ke and


    made all sorts of efforts to butter up to him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stomach this overlyvish meal either. I¡¯ll join you two for dinner.¡± Robert nced at ke


    coldly. Over the years, he had lost his hold over both thepany and the family. ke was starting to


    be ruder with his behavior at home.


    Myra had not visited for quite some time, so she didn¡¯t realize that a lot had happened within the


    Langston Family. Previously, Robert was the absolute decision-maker of the family and there was no


    way anyone could have challenged him. However, judging by how everyone kept their silence now, it


    seemed ke was the one currently in power.


    All of a sudden, someone appeared at their doorstep and interrupted the tense situation. He


    apologized, ¡°Excuse me, am I interrupting something?¡±


    It was Matthias who¡¯d arrived. As soon as Heather heard that familiar voice, she turned to look at his


    face, which bore a respectful front, before she gave a snide smile.


    ¡°I was wondering which friend he had invited. So it¡¯s you, Director. Locke!¡± she said with clenched


    teeth. Her eyes smoldered with anger while she directed her gaze on him.


    Suddenly, Heather realized Myra¡¯s presence by her side and she hastily suppressed her anger.


    Meanwhile, Myra shot a perplexed look at Heather before looking toward Matthias.


    Matthias was standing against the light and his face suddenly reminded Myra of his younger self from


    their youth. Myra shook her head in surprise and wondered, What did I just see? I think I saw a young


    man with features that resembled Matthias! She squinted her eyes and tried to recall what she saw.


    ¡°Miss Langston, what a surprise! I didn¡¯t expect us to meet each other again so soon.¡± Matthias


    maintained his polite manner and walked toward Heather while speaking.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Myra suddenly held her head in her arms and said in a terrified tone. Her voice


    was quite distressed at this moment.


    Heather looked at Myra anxiously. ¡°Myra, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± Our casual lunch


    date ispletely ruined! Full of annoyance, Heather looked at Matthias. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her words?


    Stop right there!¡± she demanded. Right now, her focus was on Myra. She looked at Myra with a pained


    look on her face as she was quite worried about thetter¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Mr. Locke,e on in. Just ignore her!¡± ke dashed forward to greet Matthias. He assumed that


    Heather was currently throwing a tantrum.


    Robert, who was seated at the end of the dining table, had a darkened expression on his face and he


    red at ke with a warning. I can¡¯t believe it! He actually invited Matthias Locke over for lunch!


    ke¡¯s action of inviting Matthias over to the Langston Residence at this point had crossed the line. It


    was not only hurtful to Heather, but also a tant disregard for the reputation of the Langston Family.


    A furious Robert banged his fist on the table and yelled in annoyance, ¡°Everyone, stop eating! ke,


    regarded the family reputation to be of utmost importance, was currently close to throttling ke.


    Meanwhile, Matthias looked at the unfolding scene with a stunned expression. He tried his hardest to


    act as if he waspletely unaware of what was going on. Heather shot daggers at him with her eyes.


    This is all his fault!


    Everyone on the dining table heeded Robert¡¯s words and abandoned their meals. As for her, she


    turned to Robert and responded, ¡°Grandpa, Myra¡¯s feeling terrible, so I¡¯ll bring her to the hospital right


    away.¡± Although Heather was keen to stay behind and help him to deal with the messy situation, Myra¡¯s


    condition needed more urgent care.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead!¡± Robert nced at Myra with a worried expression. I hope she¡¯s fine! How am I going


    to exin to Lisa if anything happens to Myra during her visit?


    At this moment, Matthias walked up to them and mentioned to Heather, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± His


    current expression was full of innocence, which caused her to muse, Great, he¡¯s probably acting dumb


    to take advantage of the situation!


    ¡°No.¡± She shoved him aside. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your presence today, we wouldn¡¯t have this mess right


    now!¡±


    She then hurriedly escorted Myra out of the house as he gazed at the back of their heads with a sigh.


    I¡¯ve caught a glimpse of Myra once again. He wanted to focus his yearning gaze on Myra for a little bit


    longer. If only I had known that Myra would be present, then I wouldn¡¯t turn up at all. I didn¡¯t think she


    would be affected by my presence and develop a headache all of a sudden! Did I trigger something in


    her?


    At the stairwell, Robert turned his attention to Matthias and mentioned, ¡°Mr. Locke, if you don¡¯t mind,


    could you wait for me downstairs for a short while? I have something to discuss with you, but first, let


    me finish my discussion with ke.¡± Robert was determined not to let him off lightly this time. Since


    Matthias had shown up here on his own ord, then he¡¯d better give them a good exnation for his


    actions.


    Matthias nodded in response. ¡°I also have something to discuss with you, sir.¡± In fact, his main intention


    here today was to seek a coboration with the Langston Family. He just never expected ke to


    choose such an awkward timing.


    Evidently, in this day and age, Matthias was not the only one good at taking advantage of others. ke


    was also well-versed at that and it was evident from how he exploited Matthias. He had invited Matthias


    over today to provoke Heather so that she would lose herposure in front of everyone.


    When they were younger, ke actually had a good rtionship with her and he was always glued to


    her. As they grew older and developed conflicts of interest, their rtionship then took a turn for the


    worse. At that time, Heather attracted all of Robert¡¯s attention due to her outstanding capabilities.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ke, being the oldest grandson in the family, naturally expected to have preferential treatment but he


    didn¡¯t get the attention he expected. As such, he was discontented and couldn¡¯t control the mes of


    jealousy that red up within him. Meanwhile, her attitude toward him was one ofplete disregard.


    As a result, he chose to use other methods to attract the attention of everyone as she was being


    praised each time. His flirtatious personality was just his way of expressing himself. After all, he knew


    that there was no way he could win in the war he waged against his sister. I¡¯m such a joke! Can you


    believe it? A grown man beingpletely defeated by his sister?


    Ever since Heather went abroad, ke¡¯s life was much morefortable. He actually was talented at


    running a business. If it weren¡¯t for him being distracted by women, he could have performed even


    better. It was what everyone assumed, so each time he heard someone say that, he felt better.


    However, he was the only one aware that his obsession with women was merely a facade. In fact, he¡¯d


    given his best in everything, but he could only achieve so much and it was not evenparable to


    Heather at all! As such, he had no choice but to maintain the facade, pretending that he hadn¡¯t tried his


    best in front of everyone. Over time, he managed to convince himself that it was true; if only he had


    tried his best, then he would definitely be as good as or even better than her!


    With Heather currently back in town, despite ke having the power to make decisions at Langston


    Group and no longer fearful of Robert, everyone at home fawned over him too. Everything seemed to


    be heading in a good direction for ke, but with her back home and having to see her on a daily basis


    was quite a tough pill for him to swallow. She had developed a huge presence abroad and was well-


    known there. As such, she attracted all of everyone¡¯s attention as soon as she arrived back in town, but


    he couldn¡¯t stand her s¨¦ attitude¡ªshe acted as if it was all quite normal to her. He was quite


    affected by her behavior because she had easily ruined his efforts that he had built up all this while.


    There was no way he could be content; he could not tolerate the ¡®sunshine¡¯ next to him, especially


    when she had easily overshadowed him.


    p. The sound echoed in the room as Robert pped ke hard across his face and it brought the


    stared at Robert squarely in the eyes. He had all but given up on gaining Robert¡¯s attention. After all,


    Heather was the best in his eyes. Look at how she proudly dered that she¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s favorite


    grandkid without any disguise. Their close rtionship gets on my nerves!


    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line here! Tell me, does the Langston Family reputation mean anything to you at


    all?!¡± Robert angrily confronted him.


    ¡°Grandpa, Matthias is here to discuss a coboration with us. I invited him here today for the sake of


    Langston Group.¡± ke caressed his face and realized that he was bleeding on the lips. Looks like I¡¯ve


    angered the old man badly this time.


    ¡°Have you considered how the press would specte on Matthias and Heather at this point if we


    choose to coborate with Locke Group?¡± Robert trembled in anger and jumped to his feet from his


    armchair.


    ¡°I¡¯m just managing the crisis. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that. Besides, taking this chance


    to seal the deal with Locke Group would ensure that Heather¡¯s tabloid news bes yesterday¡¯s


    story.¡± ke raised an eyebrow. Being a businessman meant that he was excellent at twisting his


    words with the key being a glib talker.


    ¡°You¡¯re just creating a sensation. Not only will you harm Heather¡¯s reputation with your actions, but


    you¡¯re also ruining the Langstons¡¯ family name. Can you imagine the spection we will face from the


    public?¡± A frustrated Robert banged his fist on the table while saying his words.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s matchmake Heather and Matthias. There has to be some sacrifice on her part in order to


    gain this coboration. There won¡¯t be any spections from the public if they are actually in a


    rtionship. All that would ensue are heartfelt blessings from the public. By then, the public interest


    would be beneficial to us and this would also further cement our rtionship with the Locke Family at


    the same time. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone, so what¡¯s wrong with this?¡± ke wasn¡¯t aware of


    the feud between Heather and Matthias, but he could sense that they were not too fond of each other.


    As such, it would be quite interesting to see how the rtionship progressed.


    Besides, Matthias had strong tactics and it was just nice to make use of him as Heather¡¯s opponent.


    Moreover, ke was quite confident that the man would agree to the proposal to seal the deal. The


    only person left to convince was Heather. I¡¯m quite keen to matchmake them and watch theme to


    blows with each other. After all, it¡¯s quite enjoyable to see her in an unhappy state! My darling little


    sister needs someone to knock some senses into her.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Robert repeatedly scrutinized the man standing in front of him; he tried hard to glean some clues from


    ke¡¯s expression. He ims to have the family¡¯s interest at heart, but it¡¯s quite obvious that he¡¯s using


    this opportunity to coerce Heather. There was no way on earth that he would agree to ke¡¯s


    suggestion of sacrificing Heather for the sake of thepany. As he frowned, he gradually sat down


    while he maintained his gaze on ke.


    At this point, the duo silently stared at each other. After some time, Robert mentioned with a distant


    tone, ¡°There is no need for our family to resort to such a desperate measure of sacrificing a family


    member¡¯s future for the sake of thepany¡¯s interest.¡± He had previously seen for himself ke¡¯s


    tactics. Sadly, ke remained steadfast in his ways of using these underhanded measures to plot


    against others.


    Both of them refused to give in to the other. ke insisted on progressing with his n under the guise


    of maintaining the family¡¯s interest. On the other hand, it was obvious that Robert would never allow


    ke to use Heather as a pawn.


    Meanwhile, Heather escorted Myra to the hospital. On the way to the hospital, Myra suddenly


    recovered, but she insisted that Myra undergo a body check to ensure that everything was alright with


    her pregnancy.


    As Heather scurried around the hospital, Myra looked on. She was at a loss for words at the moment,


    but there was a smile on her face. Life was much better with great friends like Heather, making Myra


    realize that it was much better to have one or two genuine friends than to have multiple casual


    acquaintances.


    ¡°Dr. Ryans, is it necessary for her to undergo a cranial CT scan?¡± Heather focused her eyes on the


    specialist sitting across the room from her.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Otherwise, it would be quite hard to diagnose the problem.¡± She looked at Myra as she


    responded to the question.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant!¡± Heather stood protectively in front of Myra and retorted. ¡°She can¡¯t possibly undergo


    a cranial CT scan!¡± What¡¯s wrong with this specialist? She doesn¡¯t even consider the actual


    circumstances before giving a suggestion!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not possible to choose this option right now. It would be a better idea to run further


    diagnostic tests after she has given birth,¡± Dr. Ryans responded with a wary look on her face as she


    looked at Heather whose current expression resembled a tiger about to pounce on her prey.


    Before Heather could say anything, Myra interjected. With a polite smile, she responded, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s fine


    for now then.¡± She knew that there was no point in making things difficult for the specialist. Besides, the


    results from all her other tests returned normal, so it seemed that everything was fine overall.


    After the consultation, both of them left the hospital and they felt quite hungry after the ordeal.


    Furthermore, they hadn¡¯t eaten much during lunch. Heather turned to Myra and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat


    you to a nice meal!¡± It¡¯s not good to starve a pregnantdy. Besides, there¡¯s also a baby who needs


    nutrients there, so I shouldn¡¯t deprive him of that!


    Myra nced at her watch and noticed that it was quitete. After giving some thought, she asked,


    ¡°What do you want for lunch?¡± Gosh, we spent so much time at the hospital because Heather insisted


    on me getting a full body check.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this in the car.¡± Heather opened the car door and at the same time, she tried to think of a


    nearby restaurant to head to.


    As soon as Myra entered the car, she received a phone call from Tony. Naturally, he was quite worried


    because she had gone out in the morning to the Langston Residence, but she hadn¡¯t arrived home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back for dinner,¡± she mentioned to him. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s worried about. She


    smiled in contentment after ending the call. Evidently, she was ted about it despite herment.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite envious of seeing you two being so affectionate with each other,¡± Heather said while staring


    at Myra seated next to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s how you¡¯ll feel once you meet the right person.¡± The smile on Myra¡¯s face was indeed a source


    of envy.


    Heather gripped tightly on the steering wheel and looked forward with a resigned smile. ¡°It¡¯s easy to fall


    in love with someone, but the hard part is to maintain the rtionship. Most of the time, people fall in


    love with someone who doesn¡¯t share the same feelings as them. There are also instances of people


    who get together because of their love for each other, but break up from each other due to all sorts of


    reasons.¡± She had always harbored a pessimistic view on rtionship matters.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite true! Life isn¡¯t always a bed of roses and there are a lot of possibilities in life to


    experience. We would never know for sure what would happen until we actually experience life.¡± Myra


    was affected by Heather¡¯s pessimism andmented about it too. The hardest thing to achieve is an


    ordinary life, devoid of any ups and downs and without any idents.


    ¡°Stop overthinking! You have to eat healthily during your pregnancy as well as maintain a positive


    outlook in life; otherwise¡­¡± You could be depressed, Heather thought as she trailed off. Despite it


    being a joke, she couldn¡¯t bear to subject Myra to that possibility too. She sincerely hoped that Myra


    could gain all the happiness that she didn¡¯t quite possess.


    ¡°Otherwise, what?¡± Myraughingly questioned. How can someone stop speaking just like that?


    ¡°Otherwise, you might not deliver to a cute and chubby child. After all, babies look cuter when they are


    chubby.¡± Heather gave a cunning smile, just like how she was in her younger days.


    ¡°No way! If the baby¡¯s too big in size, it could be aplicated birth,¡± Myra reminded as she


    scrunched up her nose. Every time she hung out with Heather, she felt like they returned in time and


    everything was just like before. In the past, they were merely kids, but now she was about to give birth


    and be a parent. Time really had flown past. She had yearned to get older as soon as possible


    when she was young, but now, she would rather time slowly tick as she had a lot of things yet to be


    done.


    There would be an oue within the next few days in regards to the issue with Stark Group. As soon


    as Myra realized that, she sighed in relief. Heather¡¯s done so much for me this time! She decided that


    she would n a rxing trip with Tony once the issues with Stark Group had been settled. It¡¯s


    definitely time for a break! We have been living under pressure for such a long time. Come to think of it,


    this has been such a difficult year full of ups and downs.


    As Myra was lost in her thoughts, Heather parked the car at the entrance of a tiny restaurant and she


    opened the car door with a smile. She lifted her head and nced at the restaurant before turning


    toward Myra, who was by her side. Then, the two of them looked at each other and exchanged a


    knowing smile.


    ¡°Oh! This restaurant¡¯s still here after such a long time. That¡¯s quite surprising!¡± Myra used to enjoy


    having her meals here with Heather, making them regr customers. However, she had hardly visited


    ever since Heather left the country.


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s because the food here is delicious! Obviously, they don¡¯tck customers despite their


    location!¡±


    Both of them entered the shop one after another and chose a table by the windowsill. The menu was


    quite simr to what they were ustomed to before. There were a couple of new dishes that were


    added while some of the dishes from the old menu were gone. They ordered the meal in a hurry as


    they were starving and couldn¡¯t wait to enjoy a hot, piping meal. Most of their favorite dishes were still


    on the menu, so it didn¡¯t take them long to decide. Besides that, they tried one of the new dishes on the


    menu to find out whether the restaurant had improved after all these years.


    After ordering their food, they waited patiently for it. Heather spent her time asionally ncing at


    Myra and looking outside the window as well. They were quitefortable with each other despite not


    speaking a word since there was afortable rapport between them. Moreover, both of them were


    lost in their own thoughts.


    Heather decided that she would not continue thinking about Matthias this time. She had made up her


    mind to cast all the rumors aside for now and enjoy herself as she reminisced about old times.


    Meanwhile, Matthias was currently in Robert¡¯s study. After teaching ke a lesson, Robert had slightly


    mellowed and he was no longer as upset as before. Matthias politely and courteously took a seat


    opposite Robert in the room.


    ¡°Matthias Locke.¡± Robert looked at him and called out his name.


    ¡±Old Master Langston.¡± Matthias nodded and smiled. ¡°What do you wish to discuss with me, sir?¡±


    Evidently, he was not weed here; he had waited for so long, yet he was not even served a single


    cup of tea.


    ¡°Could you tell me what¡¯s going on between you and Heather?¡± Robert stared into Matthias¡¯ attractive


    pair of almond-shaped eyes. Matthias was blessed with a pair of seductive-looking eyes, but no one


    had realized the emotions behind his cold interior.


    ¡°Gosh, sir. You must be mistaken! Frankly speaking, the spections by the press are utter nonsense!


    I wouldn¡¯t dare to hide anything from you, sir.¡± It was quite obvious that Matthias was trying hard to get


    into Robert¡¯s good books. After all, Robert was still the head of the family.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Robert slightly toned down in response to Matthias¡¯ polite attitude.


    ¡°The newspapers are usually full of spection. My meeting with Miss Langston was mainly to discuss


    the coboration between our two families. We had a great time talking to each other, so we got carried


    away. That resulted in the meeting going longer than expected. Moreover, we had a few drinks, so¡­¡±


    Matthias felt quite shy to continue his words.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send Heather back home after that, though?¡± Robert wasn¡¯t one who could be easily


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    fooled. If he can¡¯t give me a usible exnation, then I will just assume that he had ill intentions


    against Heather.


    Matthias sheepishly looked at him and answered, ¡°Miss Langston can hold her liquor quite well.


    However, I couldn¡¯t and I wasn¡¯t conscious at that point, so my driver sent us directly to my ce.¡± His


    slightly abashed look was perfectly portrayed. I¡¯ll continue acting like a shy little youngster today.


    ¡°So, did anything happen between the two of you?¡± Robert fixed his piercing eyes on Matthias. It looks


    like he¡¯s not prepared to tell me the exact details. Oh well, I am considered one of his elders, so I guess


    I shouldn¡¯t be too intrusive!


    ¡°Nothing happened that night. The next morning, perhaps Miss Langston misunderstood the situation


    and we had a disagreement then. Right when that happened, everything was coincidentally caught on


    camera by members of the press lying in wait outside my house. Sir, I¡¯m sure you know how they move


    about. They are always trying to find some sensational news to publish. As such, those photos were


    specifically taken from well-ced angles and are merely their tactics to pull the wool over the public¡¯s


    eyes,¡± Matthias exined patiently to Robert. In fact, he was keen to show the world that he and


    Heather were possibly in an intimate rtionship. However, he didn¡¯t dare to publicly announce that yet


    because he knew that it would offend a lot of people.


    Meanwhile, Robert looked at him with a doubtful look. ¡°Are you sure nothing happened?¡±


    In response to Robert¡¯s interrogation, Matthias revealed a bashful smile. ¡°Well, how should I put this?


    Naturally, it would be hard to contain ourselves from just hugging and kissing each other. Then again,


    I¡¯m not that brazen to go any further than that. I waspletely wasted and couldn¡¯t even stand


    upright, so what else could I do?¡±


    All of a sudden, he felt like a rapist being interrogated by the police. He then regretted his rash decision


    that night; his action ofnding himself under the limelight would quite likely be a problem in the future.


    Upon hearing Matthias mention the words ¡®hug¡¯ and ¡®kiss¡¯, Robert lost hisposure andmented in


    his heart, I was right; he has the flighty personality of a yer! He has to take responsibility toward


    Heather for his actions! He can¡¯t just brush it off by saying that they couldn¡¯t contain themselves! Even


    if Heather¡¯s fine with this, I¡¯m not!


    ¡°Just hugging and kissing each other?! You seem to be taking this quite lightly! Is this how things are


    with you youngsters nowadays?¡± He shot a dirty look at Matthias.


    Matthias had intended to make the situation sound more realistic, so he thought it would be a good


    idea to admit that they had hugged and kissed. He didn¡¯t realize the extent of Robert¡¯s protectiveness


    toward Heather as thetter couldn¡¯t seem to ept such behavior at all. It was at that moment when


    Matthias nced at him with slight trepidation.


    He felt guilty in front of Robert and he lost his imposing manner while facing thetter. He¡¯s been in the


    corporate world for more than thirty years after all, so it¡¯s quite normal that I¡¯m notparable to him.


    He came up with that excuse in his mind.


    After a short pause, Matthias replied, ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault for myck of self-control. Frankly speaking,


    my feelings toward Miss Langston are¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t quite bring himself to admit that he liked Heather.


    ¡°Are what?¡± Robert asked with a stern voice. He suddenly felt that Matthias was too wishy-washy and


    behaved more like a sissy.


    ¡°I like Miss Langston, but it¡¯s one-sided on my part so I don¡¯t dare to harbor any hopes. This incident


    with the press has caused a rift between Miss Langston and me to the point where I have no idea how


    to express my feelings toward her. I know I¡¯m not good enough for her, but I like her very much and


    that¡¯s something I can¡¯t control,¡± Matthias expressed with a forlorn look. He had already gotten


    information that Robert was always steadfastly loyal in his rtionship. As such, Matthias took


    advantage of this knowledge and tried to portray himself as Heather¡¯s unrequited pursuer. He was quite


    confident that he could win Robert¡¯s favor this way.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    On the other side, Matthias was doing all he could to calm Robert down¡ªeven if it was temporary. The


    person who is feared the most in the Langston Family is Robert. If the old man really wants to make a


    move, he¡¯ll be even harder to deal with than Heather.


    Meanwhile, Heather and Myra were both done with their meals, so Heather drove Myra home with her


    car. By the time Heather finally returned to the Langston Residence, it was alreadyte.


    It was almost time for dinner, but she hid in her room because she didn¡¯t n to go downstairs for


    dinner. Luckily, she had bought some snacks on the way back, so shey down on the couch and


    munched on the snacks.


    When Robert entered, she was biting the crunchy snacks with hatred, as if the snacks were Matthias


    and ke.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± The moment Heather realized that Robert was here, she quickly threw


    aside the snacks because she found her actions embarrassing.


    Looking at the snacks on the coffee table, he revealed an understanding smile. It has been a long time


    since Ist saw her eating snacks. She only eats junk food like a crazy person when she is mad at


    something.


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡± He could see that she was exasperated, but at the same time, she looked


    adorable by being childish. I haven¡¯t seen her this angry for a long time and kind of miss it a bit.


    ¡°No.¡± However, Heather was a stubborn child who refused to admit that she was angry.


    ¡°Are you really going to lie that you aren¡¯t angry?¡± Robert found a chair before sitting opposite her. Ever


    since she was an adult, she rarely expressed her true emotions as she always appeared to be well-


    behaved in front of him.


    She was obviously a short-tempered person who always suppressed her true feelings, but he could


    see everything with his own eyes. She has really suffered growing up in the Langston Family. I can only


    me myself for not giving her more protection. Besides, there are many things that were out of my


    control.


    These days, his control over the Langston Family was getting weaker by the day. It wasn¡¯t easy to run


    an entire n and as he slowly became older, his body couldn¡¯t keep up with the work. As a result, he


    was powerless on many things.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s time for dinner. Why aren¡¯t you heading downstairs to eat?¡± Heather asked after looking


    at the time. It¡¯s fine for me to skip a meal, but I don¡¯t want Grandpa to do the same.


    ¡°My anger has taken my appetite away,¡± Robert uttered in resignation. He was enraged by ke and


    he still couldn¡¯t make a decision on Matthias of his doubts toward thetter.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be mad.¡± Heather took the initiative to approach him. ¡°I¡¯m an adult now, which means


    that I can protect myself. You don¡¯t need to be worried about me all the time,¡± she said lovingly.


    Grandpa¡¯s health is getting worse by the day. I don¡¯t want him to keep on worrying about me. As the


    two of them had a chat, she still insisted that Robert head down for dinner. ¡°You¡¯ve already skipped


    lunch, so you can¡¯t skip dinner unless you are immortal.¡± It was with displeasure when she said those


    words. Sometimes, the elders weren¡¯t much different from children as they also needed someone to


    coax them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, so I can¡¯t eat at the moment.¡± Robert emphasized that he wasn¡¯t hungry. His appetite


    wasn¡¯t never good to begin with, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise that he couldn¡¯t eat anything after the


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll make some porridge for you.¡± She prepared to head to the kitchen and personally cook for


    him¡ªjust what she did before. In the past, she would personally cook his favorite dishes to please him.


    However, he pulled Heather back to her seat. ¡°I really can¡¯t eat anything. Please stop torturing me.¡±


    Actually, he only wanted to have a chat with her, but all of her focus was on him not eating.


    ¡°Grandpa, you are old now, but why are you more difficult to take care of than a child? What if your


    glucose level drops to a dangerous level because you skipped your meals?¡± With a slightly harsh tone,


    she looked at Robert with displeasure.


    Heather was the only one who remembered that he had hypoglycemia. Hypoglycemia is much more


    terrifying to an elderly than a young man. If the condition is severe, it can even lead to a shock or


    ¡°The snacks on your table look delicious. Can I have some?¡± Robert revealed a kind smile while he


    reached out for a potato chip.


    Heather¡¯s eyes widened instantly as she quickly snatched the bag of potato chips over and scolded,


    ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t eat these! These are all junk food.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He really is a naughty child.


    ¡°I can see that you don¡¯t actually like it.¡± Robert reached out for the crisp noodles again as he


    However, she was able to snatch it. ¡°Grandpa, can you stop fooling around with me?¡± At that moment,


    she was on the verge of tears. What is Grandpa doing today?


    ¡°This is discrimination. Why can young people like you eat this while I can¡¯t?¡± Robert was displeased


    because he was restricted from eating a lot of things due to his current health.


    ¡°These things aren¡¯t beneficial to you at all. I¡¯m begging you¡ªplease don¡¯t even touch it.¡± Heather


    gathered all the snacks on the table together and held them tightly, as if she was protecting the food.


    After he fooled around with her, her gloomy emotions had dissipated. Therefore, she knew that her


    grandfather was using his own way to cheer her up.


    There were times when she would wonder why Lisa had chosen Sebastian instead of a considerate


    man like her grandfather back then because her impression of Sebastian was a stubborn old man.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know that you are trying to cheer me up, but I really can¡¯t allow you to eat these.¡± Heather


    revealed a menacing smile. After a battle of wits with Robert, she wouldn¡¯t fall for his trap.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! I don¡¯t even like to eat these.¡± Robert nced at the snacks with displeasure. It has


    been a long time since I ate these. Nowadays, everything must be checked before I can eat it.


    ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you tell me your story with the Hart Family back then?¡± She smiled. If I want to


    bring the two families back together, I must find out what happened at that time.


    When he had shared the story to her before, it wasn¡¯t that detailed and it had been a long time since


    then, so she couldn¡¯t remember most of it. Therefore, she wanted to hear a more detailed version this


    time.


    ¡°Why are you mentioning the Hart Family all of a sudden?¡± Immediately, Robert¡¯s expression changed.


    Up until today, he still refused to mention anything about the Hart Family and his association with them


    in the past.


    The reason why he told Heather about it in the past was because she was just a child then and at that


    time, he desperately wanted to look for someone to vent his frustrations. However, it would be difficult


    for her to make him talk about that period of his past today. Therefore, in her heart, she tried to think of


    ways to cajole him into willingly speaking about it.


    ¡°Myra is about to join the Hart Family. So, of course, I¡¯ll be curious about the Hart Family too.¡± She had


    used Myra¡¯s name to kickstart the conversation. This is a great excuse.


    ¡°Then, you should try and get to know Tony more. He is the one whom Myra is marrying,¡± he answered


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    smoothly. I will not be fooled easily.


    ¡°Tony looks like a nice guy, but if she is going to marry him, we still need to consider the elders too. I¡¯m


    afraid that she won¡¯t get along well with Old Madam Hart and Old Master Hart!¡± No matter what,


    Heather continued to talk nonsense to maintain the lie.


    ¡°About that¡­ I¡¯m not sure about it even if you ask me.¡± In the end, Robert still avoided the topic.


    Looks like he isn¡¯t willing to share his past with me.¡°But, weren¡¯t you best friends with Old Madam Hart


    and Old Master Hart back then?¡± Heather asked without any fear, but she was probably making him


    unhappy again.


    In the past, if someone dared to say those words to him, he would definitely teach the person a lesson.


    Now that a long time had passed since then, he didn¡¯t care much about it.


    ¡°Forget about it. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. I¡¯m old and I don¡¯t remember much of it,¡± he responded in


    a bleak tone. However, the only thing that he remembered clearly the most was probably his youthful


    past.


    ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then forget it,¡± she said with disappointment. Looks like I won¡¯t


    be getting anything out of him today. I don¡¯t want to continue forcing him anymore.


    ¡°Sigh. Little girl, sometimes you can¡¯t force people to say things that they don¡¯t want to,¡± Robert sighed.


    She really is a little too straightforward sometimes. This is probably why she couldn¡¯t get along with


    ke. After many years of living under her pressure, his self-esteem as her big brother has prevented


    him from getting along with her.


    ¡°I know.¡± Heather nodded. Thinking about her ways of dealing with situations, she realized the things


    that she could improve on.


    ¡°You need to leave others with some space so that there won¡¯t be any grudges in the future,¡± Robert


    lectured in a serious tone, but he himself had also regretted the things he did in the past. Back then, I


    was young and arrogant, so I crossed the line with Sebastian, which is why the two of us have hated


    each other for many years.


    At that time, they were best friends, but now, their rtionship was worse than strangers. They refused


    to meet even though they lived close to each other. Now, not only did he miss Lisa, he also missed his


    best friend from before because Sebastian was practically his sworn brother.


    The two of them had encountered death together, but their friendship ended in such a mess. In


    Robert¡¯s heart, he felt regretful as he only wanted to reconcile with a friend who was hard toe by.


    When Heather saw the gloominess in his eyes, she interpreted his expression as wanting to reconcile


    with the Hart Family, so she nodded her head. ¡°Grandpa, you are right! Why don¡¯t the Hart Family and


    the Langston Family reconcile?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Immediately, he pointed at her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The moment his


    thoughts were interpreted by his granddaughter, it felt as though he was suddenly stripped naked,


    which made him ufortable.


    ¡°Grandpa, you lost two of your best friends. Isn¡¯t this something that you regret the most?¡± She stared


    into his eyes. Tonight might not be the best chance, but at this point, I can only go with it till the end.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± A hint of anger shed through Robert¡¯s face.


    Obviously, Heather had angered him, but she didn¡¯t want him to avoid talking about this matter


    anymore. She hoped that he could directly face the situation and deal with the years of grievance.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know that you aren¡¯t pleased with it, but I must say it. Myra and I really hope that the two


    families can reconcile.¡± She mentioned Myra because she wanted to tell Robert that she and Myra both


    decided to join forces to mend the rtionship of the two families.


    ¡°It has been so many years, so it¡¯s impossible for us to reconcile. To them, we are not more than a


    stranger, so why should I embarrass myself?¡± Actually, it was mostly Robert¡¯s fault that tore their


    rtionship apart back then, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to apologize to them. Furthermore, Sebastian


    wasn¡¯tpletely innocent in the situation either.


    ¡°If we really are strangers, why did we abandon our century-old enterprise in Bradfort City and move to


    the European market? In Bradfort City, wherever the Hart Family goes, we won¡¯t be there. This is


    obviously the best time for the two families to work together, so why does it have to be like this?¡±


    Heather continued with her line of questioning. They are clearly not strangers to each other. This is


    more like a family feud.


    However, the anger on Robert¡¯s face intensified. In his entire life, no one dared to speak to him this


    way, but she had already crossed the line.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Some things were far more difficult to achieve than one could imagine and Heather¡¯s n was too


    naive. Upon seeing Robert¡¯s infuriated looks, she could only stop mentioning about the Hart Family.


    After their conversation ended, she stared lifelessly at the snacks on the coffee table. Not only did I fail


    at my first try, I even angered Grandpa. I didn¡¯t choose the right time to do it. Grandpa was already


    angered by ke before, so why did I mention the Hart Family to him? Am I not pouring more fuel to


    the me?


    The more she thought about it, the more she resented herself and the angrier she became. Therefore,


    she decided to finish all those snacks that night itself since overeating was a way for her to reduce her


    stress.


    For the whole night, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, especially after experiencing all the frustrating things


    earlier today, so she simply got out of bed andy down on her couch. Even though she looked bored


    on the surface, her emotions were actually running wild inside her heart.


    Luckily, time passed by quickly and it was already early morning. Therefore, she rubbed her eyes, but


    her mind was actually half-awake as it felt weighted. After scanning her surroundings, she realized that


    she had rested on the couch for the entire night, so she stumbled her way to the bed.


    There were many things that upset her as her life recently turned into a mess. The moment shey


    down on her bed, she immediately enjoyed a rxed body and thefortness of the bed after her


    body almost froze while she sat on the couch.


    When she woke up again, it was already noon. As soon as the people who were having lunch saw her


    slowly walking down the stairs, they quickly put down their utensils and no one dared to call her over


    for lunch. Even Robert was still angry at her, so she had already missed the best part of lunch.


    Seeing that everyone was almost finished with their food, Heather pouted her lips and said to


    everyone, ¡°You all can continue eating.¡± Why does it look like I¡¯m the house bully who won¡¯t allow


    others to eat?


    However, everyone continued to exchange nces with each other, except for Robert and ke, who


    still remained indifferent toward her.


    The moment she left, they resumed eating, but their eyes were staring at Robert. This time, he didn¡¯t


    say anything and she didn¡¯t greet him sweetly as usual, which meant that the two of them had a


    problem with each other.


    Of course, the happiest person to see this scene at the table was ke. He was delighted to see the


    old man ignoring Heather because in his eyes, the reason why she was so arrogant was because


    Robert was always pampering her.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Heather left the Langston Residence, she suddenly felt more rxed. It really is


    annoying when the whole family is staring at me. However, she still felt ufortable that Robert didn¡¯t


    even bat an eye on her. Looks like he really is angry at me this time.


    In the past, he would never ignore her, never mind refusing to even look at her. However, when she


    saw the hostile look on his face as she was about to greet him, the words were suddenly stuck in her


    throat. I just can¡¯t get it. It¡¯s obvious that Grandpa wants to reconcile with the Hart Family, so why is he


    still so stubborn? He doesn¡¯t even allow me to mention them.


    Therefore, she went into her car with mixed emotions, causing her to be distracted on the road and at


    the same time, her stomach was groaning with hunger. However, she was probably destined to repay


    Matthias for the rest of her life because she identally collided with the Maserati in front of her.


    Then, she exited her car. The safety aspect of my little car is quite well-built. There isn¡¯t much damage


    even after colliding with a luxury car.


    However, the moment Heather saw the personing out of the Maserati, she was immediately


    stunned. Why does it have to be Matthias?


    She stared viciously at the scumbag who messed up her life as she couldn¡¯t wait to kill him herself.


    Her expression was so hostile that the onlookers thought that it was Matthias who hit her, but instead,


    he had a smile on his face. Is this man crazy? Why is he so happy after getting hit on the rear end?


    ¡°Miss Langston, what a coincidence!¡± He gave a bright smile, but Heather didn¡¯t know what he was


    smiling about. If I knew that it was him, I would definitely have whacked him even harder.


    ¡°How much do I need topensate?¡± she asked tly as she didn¡¯t bother to talk to him.


    ¡°If it is you, then there¡¯s no need to do so,¡± he replied in a pleasing tone.


    However, Heather couldn¡¯t stand his fake actions, so she red at him disdainfully before quickly


    taking a check out of her bag.


    With a pen that she carried with her, she simply wrote 200,000 on the check before throwing at him


    straight after. ¡°Is this enough?¡± It doesn¡¯t seem like his car is damaged too much, so this should be


    enough.


    After ncing at the numbers on the check, Matthias¡¯ smile grew wider. ¡°You really are generous, Miss


    Langston.¡± However, he then tore apart the check and obeyed thew by throwing it into a trash can.


    In the eyes of the public, Matthias had always maintained a good impression, which Heather found


    despicable, but she somehow liked his actions in her heart. I must throw away these messy thoughts


    from my mind. He and I are now enemies. I can¡¯t be moved just because he deliberately ran to the


    trash can to throw something.


    ¡°I can see that your car needs some repair, Miss Langston.¡± While his car was only scratched on the


    surface, hers was visually more affected.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me, Director Locke.¡± In front of the public, it wouldn¡¯t be wise for her to


    say much, but she didn¡¯t want to be here any longer. If the reporters catch us, who knows what they¡¯ll


    write?


    In the meantime, she opened the door and prepared to enter her car, but suddenly, Matthias came to


    her and responded, ¡°Miss Langston, why don¡¯t I take your car for the repairs? I know a great shop


    nearby.¡±


    With the public watching them, Heather had no other choice, so she forced a smile. ¡°Thank you,


    Director Locke.¡± I should pay more attention to my public image in case there is someone among the


    onlookers who knows me.


    Therefore, she was forced to drive behind him as she resignedly arrived at the repair shop.


    As soon as she got out of her car, Heather said to the manager, ¡°Please repair both these cars.¡± The


    reason why she was willing to follow Matthias was because she wanted to repair his car too. I don¡¯t


    want to keep on owing him something.


    However, Matthias revealed a menacing smile as he looked at Heather. ¡°I still need to use my car at the


    moment, so I can¡¯t leave it here for repair.¡± He refused to give her a chance to repay him because he


    wanted her to owe him one.


    ¡°I can help to call a cab to pick you up,¡± she replied. This is an easy situation to deal with.


    He nced at his watch and pretended to look aggrieved. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m afraid that there isn¡¯t much time


    left.¡±


    ¡°Where are you heading, Director Locke?¡± she asked politely.


    ¡°The Barry Hotel.¡± He only gave the name of a hotel which was quite far away from here.


    Upon listening to his answer, Heather suddenly felt confident as she thought of an idea. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It


    will only take you a few minutes,¡± she said confidently while opening an app on her phone.


    At that moment, Matthias crossed his arms in front of his chest as he looked at her curiously. I wonder


    what great n she has.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Within seconds, Heather¡¯s phone rang and she happily answered the call. After talking on the phone,


    she turned toward Matthias. ¡°It¡¯ll be here in three minutes. Please wait for a moment.¡±


    He stared at her profoundly while his car was being repaired. She really is an interesting girl. After


    many years, she has changed a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± She pointed at a red car parked on the side of the road.


    It was an ordinary car, so he looked at her in confusion. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Car-To-Go app. It arrives as soon as you call it, so it won¡¯t take up much of your time,¡± she


    exined while waving the app on her phone.


    Instantly, Matthias held his forehead as he was rendered speechless. Then, he asked resignedly,


    ¡°Would you care to join me?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m waiting for my car.¡± Heather coldly nced at him.


    However, no matter how indifferent or noble she was, her stomach still couldn¡¯t help but groan all of a


    sudden. He immediately let out a chuckle without any hesitation.


    Then, he enthusiastically invited, ¡°Looks like you are hungry, Miss Langston. It just happens that I¡¯m


    attending a meal. Why don¡¯t you join me?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s better that we avoid each other,¡± she replied profoundly while rejecting him straight


    away.


    Therefore, Matthias looked a little disappointed, but he didn¡¯t give up in getting her approval. ¡°If the


    gods let me meet you by chance, why can¡¯t we just have a meal together?¡±


    After looking at the car not far away, Heather uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t let the driver wait for you for too long;


    otherwise, he¡¯ll give me a bad review!¡± In short, it was all kinds of rejections. The reason why I was


    messed around by him thest time was because I actively approached him for Myra. In the end, I still


    couldn¡¯t avoid him. I won¡¯t give him the chance to mess with me again, so I must try my best to avoid


    him at all cost.


    He finally left in disappointment, but he couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. Even though she keeps on


    avoiding me, luck is on my side this time. There were many cars on the road, but I was the one whom


    she hit. I assume that the reporters lurking around are churning out their headlines for tomorrow.


    Thinking about it, his smile widened.


    Looking at Matthias¡¯ back, Heather revealed an unhappy expression. Somehow, I must think of a way


    to fight back, but now isn¡¯t the time. There are many rumors about us at the moment, so I must avoid


    any contact with him.


    After he left, she asked the manager, ¡°How long will it take?¡± Looking at the progress, she assumed


    that it wouldn¡¯t take long.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take about three to four hours,¡± the man answered politely. Since the car was brought here by


    Matthias, the manager definitely needed to be careful while repairing it. Heather might not know it by


    now, but this was actually Matthias¡¯ repair shop that specialized in repairing luxurious cars.


    ¡°How much is the price? I can pay you now,¡± she asked.


    ¡°Miss Langston, Director Locke has told us that you don¡¯t need to pay us,¡± the manager replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Immediately, she red at the manager because she didn¡¯t like what she was hearing. ¡°How


    can I not pay for the repair? Nothing in this world is free. Please tell me the price.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Langston. Director Locke is actually our boss. If he has ordered us not to ept your


    payment, we wouldn¡¯t dare to ept it!¡± The manager looked at her as if he was begging her not to pay


    for the repair. She looks like someone who I can¡¯t afford to offend.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. I must pay for the repair today; otherwise, I refuse to ept your service,¡±


    she growled. I can¡¯t believe Matthias tricked me again. Argh!

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    The manager looked at Heather in aggrievement as he had never dealt with such a difficult woman


    before. As he wiped the sweat on his forehead, Matthias¡¯ orders were still in his phone and he wouldn¡¯t


    dare to defy orders.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Langston, but you can see that we have already started. It will be difficult for us to stop


    now.¡± The manager almost cried as he looked at her. A fully grown man was now on the verge of tears


    because of her.


    Then, she looked at him with displeasure. ¡°Then, take my money.¡± Quickly, she opened another check


    and this time, she was exceptionally generous as she waved a check worth 500,000 in front of him.


    However, he didn¡¯t even bat an eye on the check as he continued to beg her. ¡°Miss Langston, please


    stop getting me in trouble. If I ept your money today, Director Locke will fire me. I have a family to


    raise and jobs like this don¡¯te easily for me. Miss Langston, can you please help me?¡±


    Heather was immediately startled by his sudden plea. What should I do now? I can¡¯t make him lose his


    job, right? Even though I¡¯m not a saint, judging from Matthias¡¯ personality, this is definitely something


    he will do.


    After looking at the manager¡¯s aggrieved face, she withdrew her check. Overall, I¡¯m still no match


    against Matthias¡¯ ruthlessness. I can only owe him this one. So what? He did this willingly. What a


    pervert! She didn¡¯t appreciate what Matthias had done because she only felt that his entire mind was


    really twisted. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. However, as she thought about


    it, she realized that he wanted her to be angry, so instead, she thought about how fortunate she was


    that she didn¡¯t hit anyone else. Even after hitting his car, he still wanted to pay for the repairs, which


    helped to save me a few hundred thousand. On the bright side, this is great! She wasn¡¯t going to let


    him get to her head, so sheposed herself before happily keeping the check away.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯m going to have a meal now, so I¡¯lle to collect my car


    torture himself.


    Therefore, she found a nearby restaurant and ordered something to eat. When she was hungry, she


    was still thinking about the delicious food, but she suddenly thought of Myra. I wonder what she is


    doing at the moment. And what is it with that headache of hers? She seemed to have that headache


    only when meeting Matthias, which means that it has something to do with him. However, she and


    Myra didn¡¯t dare to say anything about it¡ªeven though Myra was perfectly fine before she met him.


    yvolume00:00/00:00MANGA3adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    As for Myra forgetting who Matthias was, Heather was still puzzled about it. Judging from Myra¡¯s


    previous rtionship with him as his puppy love, she shouldn¡¯t have forgotten him. I must get to the


    bottom of this. Therefore, she immediately called Myra, asking her out for a meal.


    In the meantime, Myra was busy with the Stark Group. This time, Cameron didn¡¯t have any chance to


    retaliate, so she was able to easily acquire the Stark Group within a few days.


    Therefore, she was now busy dealing with thepany handover and didn¡¯t have the time to


    apany Heather. Upon hearing that everything was going well, Heather was happy for her.


    After Heather was done with her meal, it was still too early for her to retrieve her car since it wasn¡¯t


    done yet. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know where to go, so she found a ce to drink coffee. Again, she


    was alone, and it usually came with its disturbance.


    Looking outside the window and her surroundings, she noticed that there were couples everywhere,


    which made her feel lonely for some reason. After experiencing so much, she actually became a loner


    after leaving her bustling school life.


    Whenever she was alone, she would suddenly have the desire for excitement inside her heart, but at


    the same time, she hated the vain excitement among people. Is it happier to be lonely among a group


    of people?


    While she stared at the cup in front of her, she remembered her past when she did all she could to


    drive Matthias away from Myra.


    It was during that rainy night when Heather drove Matthias away after he rushed all the way to care for


    Myra. At that time, Myra had a fever and her consciousness was in a daze, so she didn¡¯t know the


    despicable things that Heather had done.


    Ever since that day, there wasn¡¯t any news of him at all and no one knew what he experienced during


    that rainy night.


    As for Myra, she felt upset for a period after she finally recovered. However, with Heather beside her,


    she slowly turned over a new leaf. After that, they rarely mentioned Matthias, but Heather couldn¡¯t


    figure out how Myra managed topletely forget him.


    She faintly remembered that Myra seemed to have fallen down the stairs before because of her


    stepmother. Is that why she has forgotten Matthias? Is it because her brain has sustained injuries after


    that fall? Why does it have to be Matthias who is forgotten, though? Why does it have to be her


    memory with Matthias?


    Heather just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the fact. If you can¡¯t understand something, you either


    leave it for tomorrow orpletely forget it. Therefore, she put down the cup of coffee in her hand as it


    was about time to get her car. I can¡¯t stay here and waste my time.


    Thinking about it, Heather immediately rose to her full height to open the door of the coffee shop with a


    bright smile on her face. The sun is perfect. Everything is perfect, so why should I worry this much? It¡¯s


    quite nice to be alone.


    The moment she went back to the repair shop, Matthias happened to be waiting for her inside. Her


    good mood was instantlypletely gone at his sight. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s him again. I think I should find


    some time to pray more so that this evil man can stay far away from me.


    ¡°Miss Langston, what a coincidence!¡± His menacing smile and charming eyes were useless toward her.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Heather replied resignedly.


    ¡°My car is ready, so I¡¯m here to pick it up. I assume that you are here to pick up your car too, right?¡± He


    tried to act dumb, but she didn¡¯t even want to talk to him.


    Therefore, she forced a polite smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Heather entered her car, Matthias opened the door on the other side and came in straight away.


    Immediately, her entire face darkened as she stared at him with displeasure. He really is a scoundrel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drive myself today. Miss Langston, why don¡¯t you give me a ride?¡± he asked


    shamelessly.


    However, she answered coldly, ¡°Our paths don¡¯t align.¡± At that moment, she really wanted to throw him


    out of her car.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Miss Langston. You can take me anywhere.¡± It was obvious that he was clinging onto Heather


    today. He really has thick skin, but I don¡¯t think he would dare to follow me to the Langston Residence.


    ¡°I¡¯m returning to the Langston Residence,¡± she uttered tly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I can go over to have a chat with your brother.¡± Matthias was practically shameless at


    that moment. No matter what she said, he just wouldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°My family doesn¡¯t wee you,¡± she immediately responded. In her mind, she had already killed him


    countless times.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as your brother wees me,¡± he replied while mentioning ke in an attempt to


    infuriate her.


    ¡°Get out of my car. I don¡¯t want to drive you there. I don¡¯t like my brother¡¯s shitty friends.¡± Heather made


    it clear that she didn¡¯t like both Matthias and ke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your brother and I are friends. We are business partners.¡± Matthias continued to refute her


    while buckling his safety belt on his own ord. After that, he stared at her.


    She immediately furrowed her brows. Today, I finally got to see how shameless this man is, but I can¡¯t


    stay here for too long; otherwise, people may think that we are flirting with each other inside the car.


    Therefore, she could only drive the car away in helplessness.


    The car flew on the road as Heather drove in an exceptionally fierce manner, but Matthias remained


    unmoved while raising his brow.


    Inside the car, she asked him in displeasure, ¡°When will you stop exacting your revenge on me?¡± I


    shouldn¡¯t have offended him back then. What a bitter man! I¡¯m tired now.


    ¡°Do you still remember that rainy night?¡± he suddenly asked.


    For a moment, Heather didn¡¯t know how to answer Matthias. When she was sitting in the coffee shop,


    she also thought about that fateful night and now, he probed about it.


    That time, she had indeed wronged him and it was truly her fault, so she remained silent. Looking at


    her expression with satisfaction, he lightly continued his words. ¡°When you drove me away that rainy


    night, I actually thought that Myra hated me. Why was I such an idiot?¡± he uttered with a hint of regret


    in his tone.


    However, she still remained silent. At that time, the methods I used were indeed despicable. If the


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    same thing happens now, I will never do it again. People tend to make mistakes when they are young.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯tpletely me you for this. I can only me myself for being an idiot. Why was I so


    easily fooled by you?¡± Matthias murmured profoundly, as if the scenery in front of him had turned into


    that rainy night back then.


    ¡°What happened afterward? Why didn¡¯t youe back to find Myra?¡± Heather forced herself to ask. At


    that time, she thought that she would never get rid of him, but surprisingly, he waspletely gone


    after that.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I was in a car ident. Then, my family took me home before my body fully recovered,¡±


    he exined resignedly. At that time, he couldn¡¯t walk with both legs, so he wanted to find Myra after it


    had recovered, but his father didn¡¯t give him the chance to do.


    He immediately felt a sense of bitterness in his heart as he regretted not crawling straight to her at that


    moment. Just like that, he missed the chance to hug her ever again.


    Looking at him in shock, Heather suddenly felt guilty in her heart. I can¡¯t believe my one mistake has


    cost him so much.


    ¡°At that time, I was on the hospital bed for half a year, thinking that I could finally see Myra after I


    recovered, but I never had the chance to,¡± Matthias uttered mockingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she apologized with an unusually deep tone because she really felt sorry for him. I didn¡¯t


    know that I¡¯d hurt him this much. No wonder he hates me.


    ¡°You¡¯re sorry? What a simple reply. I don¡¯t me you for almost crippling me. I hate you because you


    took Myra away from me. Do you know how much I love her? She was the savior of my life. She was


    my angel, but I¡¯ll never be with her again. Now, I can only watch from afar while I silently give her my


    blessing,¡± he murmured in pain. At that moment, his heart was aching as he couldn¡¯t bear to easily let


    Myra go.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry since it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m willing to ept that you would want your revenge on me,¡± Heather


    enunciated. No matter what he did to me before, it is all for a reason.


    ¡°Why would she forget me?¡± Matthias¡¯ painful eyes pierced her heart.


    His eyes were filled with so many deep emotions that she didn¡¯t even dare to look at him. At that


    moment, she opened her mouth wide, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word to answer him.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    The car sped along the road; right now, Heather was at a loss because she wasn¡¯t sure whether she


    should continue to drive toward the Langston Residence or aimlessly drive around.


    Matthias, who had calmed down, turned to look sideways at her. ¡°The Langston Residence is in the


    opposite direction,¡± he deliberately reminded her.


    She found a ce to carefully park the car. ¡°You should drive. Feel free to go anywhere, but I do not


    want to return to the Langston Residence.¡± Her mind was in a mess because she did not expect such a


    horrendous mistake from the past.


    ¡°What is it? Are you regretting it?¡± Matthias gave a mock smile. How I wish I could see what Heather is


    hiding deep down in her heart. Heather is reacting in such a way when I am convinced that she is a


    ruthless and vicious woman. This will shake my determination to seek revenge.


    ¡°Would you like to head to the West Suburbs?¡± Heather did not answer his question.


    Matthias cocked his brow. Well, I lost myself for a moment in front of her. Now that she is showing me


    this side of herself, perhaps I should y along. ¡°Sure.¡± He exchanged seats with her.


    After starting the car engine, he looked straight ahead by keeping his eyes locked on the road. The two


    of them were silent throughout the entire journey! It was already getting dark by the time they arrived at


    the West Suburbs. Then, they exited the car one after another.


    Matthias curiously followed Heather from behind. She continued to walk forward like a freed little


    bunny. She was always cold and detached in front of the public, so it was rare to see her letting her hair


    down.


    Heather, who was leading the way, suddenly turned. ¡°Matthias, there is a swamp right ahead.¡± She


    innocently smiled and it dazzled Matthias for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting that you are taking me to a swamnd.¡± Matthias frowned lightly, but he followed her


    anyway. The closer she walked forward, the more she was in awe of the newly discoverednd.


    His mood improved while he walked along the path. There were many mosquitoes and insects during


    nighttime, but she seemed unfazed as she made her way forward. She didn¡¯t seem fussy and


    frustrated about the situation.


    In hindsight, women usually wouldn¡¯te to this sort of ce. Who would want to be bitten by insects


    and mosquitoes? Furthermore, what¡¯s there to look at in a swamp?


    Large stretches of swampnds showed up in front of them and he reached out to grab her, which


    caused her to forcefully smile.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Matthias was worried that she would slip and fall into the mud. Heather started to make


    her way forward in a wobbly manner and each step she took struck him in his heart.


    ¡°Look at how pretty this is! It is still breathing,¡± shemented while smiling happily.


    Although he shot her an odd look, he couldn¡¯t help but notice how pretty she was when she smiled.


    After that, he heard her continue to speak, ¡°The killer of the jungle is none other than the swamp¡ªit


    looks dangerous at first nce, but I especially like it.¡±


    She deeply inhaled the air that was mixed with the refreshing scent of soil. As a result, she looked


    intoxicated and as pretty as always even with her eyes closed.


    Matthias copied Heather¡¯s actions by closing his eyes while taking a deep breath. The feeling was


    oddly soothing and calming for him.


    ¡°The past cannot be undone,¡± she spoke while keeping her eyes closed.


    ¡°And the present cannot be predicted,¡± he responded casually. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was happy


    for her to be by his side at this moment. The air seemed to be filled with her faint fragrance.


    ¡°I have no idea how topensate you. I can understand that you want to take revenge on me to


    suffer as you did in the past,¡± Heather started to speak slowly. I should atone for my mistakes in the


    past.


    ¡°I thought ¡®regret¡¯ doesn¡¯t exist in your dictionary.¡± Matthias still could notpletely trust her because


    he wasn¡¯t sure if she was scheming or being sincere.


    ¡°Simrly, I do not want to owe anyone anything.¡± She gave a faint smile. Currently, she and him were


    the only ones at the corner of the forest. The sky was getting dark and they looked like lost tourists.


    It had been a long time since Heatherst felt as lost as she was right now. She opened her eyes to


    gaze at Matthias. His eyshes were thick and long¡ªthey appeared like a pair of butterflies when his


    eyshes fluttered.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He gradually opened his eyes as she stared at him. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes as they


    exchanged a silent moment there and then.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try dating me if you truly wish topensate me?¡± Matthias was especially serious


    when he suggested that and he didn¡¯t sound like he was joking at all.


    Heather stared at Matthias steadily because she wasn¡¯t sure why he had made such a suggestion.


    Nevertheless, she was a very calm woman, so she wasn¡¯t shocked by his request.


    They looked at each other for the longest time. Finally, he turned to look away whereas she parted her


    lips. ¡°You are not in love with me. In fact, you hate me. Why would you want to be in a rtionship with


    me?¡±


    ¡°For the benefits,¡± Matthias answered quietly.


    Heather turned to look at the swamp in front of her as her eyes reflected manyplex emotions.


    However, he broke the silence at this moment. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do. You want the


    Langstons to work with the Hart Family and my target is the Hart Family.¡± He would not easily voice his


    true motives, but he was confident that it was a wless reason.


    ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t have any true power now, so it¡¯s useless for you to associate yourself with me.¡± She


    had to remind Matthias that she did not have the final say in the Langston Family.


    ¡°You do not have to worry about it since I want to win over the Langston Family. Locke Group and


    Langston Group will be able to have an all-around coboration,¡± he responded matter-of-factly.


    ¡°You want to date me because you n to win over the Langston Family?¡± Heather asked suspiciously.


    I am sure that Matthias will not date his enemy just for that reason.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a contract? I just want the status of being your boyfriend. I am not interested in the


    rest.¡± Matthias knew that she was cautious about certain things. In any case, he was not interested in


    her in that regard.


    ¡°You should only be in a rtionship with a person you¡¯re in love with.¡± Heather rejected him indirectly


    because she just could not ept dating Matthias. I just can¡¯t do it even if it¡¯s a lie.


    ¡°There is no rush to answer me. Give me an answer after three days.¡± Matthias smiled at her.


    She nodded while thinking, Nothing is set in stone; there is no harm in answering him after three days


    anyway. Well, I have ample time to give him a satisfactory answer in three days¡¯ time.


    ¡°It is gettingte. So, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± He looked up at the sky. It will be pitch-ck soon and it will


    be tricky to get out of here by then.


    Heather agreed and she followed him from behind. The two of them walked in a single file while the


    mosquitoes feasted on their blood. She wasn¡¯t bothered because she had visited the dangerous


    tropical forest in the past. At that time, she was even wounded, so she currently did not mind the hostile


    environment.


    Matthias opened the car door for her as she entered the car. He sat at the driver¡¯s seat like a


    gentleman while preparing to drive her.


    ¡°It is gettingte. Why don¡¯t you have dinner at the Langston Residence?¡± Heather checked the time


    and she figured it was about dinnertime by the time they arrived home.


    ¡°No need for that. I made everyone unhappy thest time I came by,¡± Matthias answered while


    chuckling in amusement. Well, it didn¡¯t go ording to n thest time, especially when I bumped


    into Myra. Under those circumstances, I left a bad impression on Myra and I have been regretting it


    each time I recall that incident.


    Heather did notment further because she was just being courteous earlier. Upon careful thought


    on things, she realized that it wouldn¡¯t be right. What will the others think if Matthias were to show up at


    the dining table with me in Langston Residence? Well, everybody will just misunderstand the situation.


    They remained silent throughout the car drive and finally arrived at the main entrance of Langston


    Residence after a long time. She got out of the car as she addressed him at the same time when he


    was about to alight from the vehicle. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get out of the car. Drive my car today!¡± She was


    trying to diminish the chances of a misunderstanding. On the other hand, she wanted him to


    conveniently leave too. I have taken a lot of Matthias¡¯ time today. He might be starving if I continue to


    drag him along. I don¡¯t want it to be my fault again.


    Upon arriving at the Langston Residence, Heather couldn¡¯t be bothered about the curious stares of her


    family members because she was lost in her thoughts about what happened with Matthias. I did not


    expect that he would want to be in a rtionship with me. There is no way I¡¯ll agree to that. However,


    he was forting with his intentions¡ªhe wants to work together with the Langston Group. To be


    honest, I am tempted. On one hand, the Hart Group has been adamant about not working with us


    whereas on the other side, the Locke Group is keen on coborating with us. Inparison, it seems


    like working together with Locke Group is the better choice. However, I have promised Myra to try to


    repair the rtionship between the Langstons and the Hart Family, so as to get the two families to


    coborate. Will I be considered disloyal since I am tempted? She looked distressed.


    After looking at it from different perspectives, I believe that Matthias is still envious of Grandpa¡¯s power.


    Otherwise, based on his rtionship with ke, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to get the two


    families to work together. ke isn¡¯t the most reliable fellow out there, but he rarely brings anybody to


    the Langston Residence, much less when there¡¯s a family reunion. Since ke has taken the initiative


    to invite Matthias to the Langston Residence, it means that he is willing to coborate with Matthias.


    Since he has ke wrapped around his finger, why is he still so hung up on Grandpa? Why is he


    adamant on having a rtionship with me? Why does he insist on being with me to win over the


    Langston Group for a coboration?


    The more Heather thought about it, the more she found the entire situation fishy because she had a


    nagging feeling that Matthias wasn¡¯t being honest with her. She couldn¡¯t help but rte this issue to


    Myra. Could it be possible that Matthias is pestering me due to Myra?


    The thought shed through Heather¡¯s mind, but she dismissed it almost instantly. It wouldn¡¯t make


    sense if Matthias hadn¡¯t given up on Myra. If he were to be in a rtionship with me, he would be


    giving up on her by default.


    After all, not many women would befortable being embroiled in something suspicious with their


    best friend¡¯s boyfriend. Well, if I were to start dating Matthias, the rtionship between the four for us


    will be intriguing.


    Matthias wants to go against the Hart Group. As for now, I am not sure whether it¡¯s just a business


    If it is a fairpetition in the business world, there will be no animosity in our personal lives. However,


    once it involves any feud between the wealthy families, there will be two opposing sides for sure. I can


    never be on Myra¡¯s opposing side. Even though I owe Matthias a whole lot, I will not use this to


    Robert suddenly called out for Heather, who was deep in thought. She did not even notice him standing


    at the corner a short distance away from her.


    ¡°Why did you return sote?¡± He asked unhappily. She shuddered involuntarily while looking up at him.


    There was an unnatural expression stered on her face as she thought, Did he see Matthias sending


    me home?!

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    At that moment when Heather was in a state of anxiousness and at a loss on what to do next, Robert


    continued to ask, ¡°Who drove your car away?¡± It was highly likely he had realized what happened.


    ¡°It was Matthias Locke,¡± she replied as she acted nonchntly. She needed to feign being apathetic to


    avoid him overthinking.


    ¡°What¡¯s exactly going on between you and Matthias?¡± His expression was quite unpleasant. She ims


    that he¡¯s her enemy, but her actions indicate otherwise! She seems to be quite close to him! Her


    actions were perplexing to him. Why won¡¯t she admit it if she likes Matthias? If she dislikes him, there¡¯s


    really no need for her to be entangled with him!


    At this point, Heather was quite torn as to how to respond to Robert¡¯s question. However, she knew


    that she couldn¡¯t continue to drag things because he would feel suspicious otherwise. ¡°Grandpa, why


    are you so concerned about my rtionship with Matthias? I don¡¯t like him and he has no feelings


    toward me either.¡± She didn¡¯t want her words to be set in stone, so evidently, her attitude had mellowed


    slightly this time.


    Robert could sense Heather¡¯s change in attitude and he gave her a long, hard look. It looks like


    Matthias and Heather¡¯s rtionship is taking a turn for the better! ¡°You were quite adamant that


    Matthias was here to seek revenge. So, why are you getting close to him now?¡± He was close to being


    confused by what she was thinking in her mind.


    ¡°There are no permanent coborative rtionships between two businesspeople and likewise, there


    are no longsting feuds too. We have ns to work on a project together. You¡¯ve always known that I


    wanted to start my ownpany, so going against Locke Group would be detrimental to me.¡± Heather


    smiled as she responded and tried her best to divert Robert¡¯s attention. She was slightly troubled by


    him probing into her rtionship matters.


    He then looked at her with a thoughtful expression on his face. Obviously, he didn¡¯t trust her words at


    all because there were many discrepancies in her boration. ¡°If he has done something bad to you,


    then undoubtedly, you have the whole Langston Family behind your back to support you. There¡¯s really


    no need to bear with this grievance.¡± He was quite worried that Matthias had a hold against her and


    was currently threatening her. After all, the Langston Family still had a strong foundation in Bradfort


    City despite their weaknesses; there was no way they would allow any one of the other families to


    cross their path.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding! I ran into him by chance today and we¡¯ve talked things through.¡± Her


    words had a ring of truth to it; in fact, she had previously misunderstood Matthias and developed a bad


    impression on him as a result.


    At that moment, Robert stubbornly refused to let things slide. He was not convinced by her exnation


    that everything was merely a misunderstanding. However, he knew he shouldn¡¯t continue interrogating


    her. I shouldn¡¯t interfere much in the affairs of these youngsters. ¡°Ran into him by chance, you say?¡±


    There was doubt in his voice. After all, Bradfort City wasn¡¯t exactly a small city, so her ims of


    meeting Matthias by chance sounded too far-fetched.


    ¡°Grandpa, it seems that you no longer trust my words! I really did run into him by chance!¡± Heather


    pouted petntly. I can¡¯t believe Grandpa doesn¡¯t trust me even though I¡¯m telling the truth. It feels


    quite unpleasant to be doubted!


    In response, Robert narrowed his eyes into thin slits as he nced at Heather. Since she¡¯d already


    said it as such, there was nothing much he could respond with. As such, he responded, ¡°Since it¡¯s a


    misunderstanding, then it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve resolved it. I¡¯ll need time to consider the coboration


    between ourpany and Locke Group.¡± Previously, Matthias had also suggested the same thing to


    Robert. However, Robert was adamant that they shouldn¡¯t rush into things. Furthermore, the


    coboration of tworgepanies was a serious affair and it shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly. After all,


    there were many aspects to consider. Although he no longer had much say in the matters of the


    made by him!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa! I won¡¯t interfere in the matters of Langston Group! ke¡¯s in charge of


    everything. I just want to focus on my own workshop now. After all, I need to prove my worth and I want


    to build up my own career. I definitely don¡¯t want to bring disrepute to the Langston Family!¡± Heather


    cated Robert with her words. It¡¯s my goal to build up a ster career!


    As soon as he heard that, he adopted a tender expression and he voiced out for her to sit next to him.


    Naturally, she heeded his word and went to his side. He reached out with his hand and stroked her


    head gently. ¡°Sigh! You¡¯re way too headstrong! You should pay attention to your personal life too and


    don¡¯t waste your precious youth.¡± He had an indulgent look on his face as he said that. Heather¡¯s too


    engrossed in her career that she has overlooked her personal life all this while.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you ashamed that I¡¯m still single at this age? My happinesses from making you


    proud of me for all my career achievements! I want to be a modern woman who relies on herself!¡±


    Heather replied as she leaned on Robert¡¯s shoulders. I used to think that this shoulder could support


    me forever and it would always remain strong when I was young. However, I¡¯ve now realized that


    Grandpa has aged so much!


    ¡°I would rather you marry a great guy, though,¡± he chuckled. It was a great constion for him to hear


    her words but undoubtedly, her happiness would always be his top priority.


    As soon as Heather heard that, she wrinkled her nose. ¡°What do you mean by marrying a great guy?! I


    just want to find someone who¡¯s exactly like you! But then, I haven¡¯t met anyoneparable to you,


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Grandpa!¡± Her tone was quite endearing; despite her age, she¡¯d always behaved like a little kid in front


    of Robert.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a little brat! Stop your nonsense!¡± Robert chuckled inughter and his eyes sparkled


    brightly.


    Back in her own room, Heather flopped onto her bed and remained limp. She didn¡¯t even want to make


    the effort to take a shower. As she recalled the look Matthias gave her, she felt guilty about it and


    racked her brains for a way topensate him.


    She knew that he did notck anything; he had plenty of money, he didn¡¯tck any authority and


    women naturally fawned over him. The only thing he needed was true love, but the love of his life,


    Myra, had finally found her perfect partner. Therefore, it was impossible to fulfill that wish of her since


    there was no way she would interfere in Myra¡¯s rtionship.


    It was something that she contemted for quite some time. Should I really agree to his request of


    being his fake partner for a short while? In fact, there was reluctance on her end because she had


    always envisioned her first rtionship to be full of passion where both parties were deeply in love with


    each other. She never expected it to be one mainly focused on personal interests. I had avoided


    entering into a rtionship all this while because I didn¡¯t want the other party to be with me due to


    materialistic reasons. I guess there¡¯s no avoiding it now, huh?


    Nheless, Heather suddenly had a change of mind and concluded that it actually wasn¡¯t such a big


    deal after all. All she had to do was pretend to be in a rtionship with Matthias in front of everyone


    else. It could be considered as an exchange of interests and a way ofpensating him. As for her,


    she wasn¡¯t prepared to sacrifice her personal feelings just yet.


    She struggled hard toe to terms with it all night long. On one hand, she felt quite reluctant to throw


    in the towel easily. However, on the other hand, another voice in her mind begged her to agree to the


    proposition as it would be beneficial to her to agree to his terms. The two of them being in a


    rtionship would naturally assist in the progression of their careers.


    In the morning, upon waking up, Heather still hadn¡¯t made up her mind. She felt that it was a much


    more difficult decision to make than if she had to decide whether to agree to sexual acts in return for a


    favor. She continued toze in bed and refused to get up while deducing that everyone was likely to be


    having breakfast downstairs after noticing the time. Now that she thought about it, she had skipped


    quite a few family mealstely, so it would be a good idea to wake up earlier and head downstairs for


    breakfast, lest she trigger Robert¡¯s suspicions again.


    For the past few days, he had kept a close eye on her and she didn¡¯t dare to make a wrong move. It


    seemed that he was quite concerned about her personal life. From the way he spoke, she realized that


    he was trying hard to decipher whether she was in a secret rtionship with Matthias.


    As soon as Heather approached the dining table, everyone focused their eyes on her. ke was


    surprisingly present as well today. Normally, he would have already left for work, so it was quite


    unusual to see him at breakfast. Generally, it was rare for them both to be dining together. Each time


    they found themselves seated at the dining table at the same time, an unhappy incident would always


    ur. It was at that moment when he shot her an aggravating look. I wonder what he is going to say


    now!


    ¡°Heather,¡± ke uttered her name.


    Heather immediately looked at him warily. He must be plotting something! It¡¯s never a good sign when


    he acknowledges my presence.


    She raised her head and responded politely, ¡°Hey, ke, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She hated to argue with him


    at the dining table but unfortunately, he seemed to perversely enjoy provoking her during meals. As


    such, she was quite annoyed with such behavior.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been back for quite some time now. Don¡¯t you think you should ease some of my burdens?


    When are you going to report for work at Langston Group?¡± he asked suddenly with a concerned tone.


    It sounded like he was quite the caring brother that he tried to portray.


    Heather was angered beyond words. He must have realized my actions, which is why he has suddenly


    brought this up! I don¡¯t want to work at Langston Group! I want to develop my own business and be the


    director of my ownpany! I¡¯m not interested in any of the roles at thepany!


    However, with that being said, it was difficult for her to reject him in front of the entire family. If she had


    rejected him on the spot, it would seem quite offensive to Robert, especially when it involved not only


    her and ke, but Robert too. Robert had always wished for the younger generations in their family to


    work together and bring thepany to further heights.


    ¡°ke, I¡¯m worried that I¡¯m not suitable for the position.¡± Heather frantically came up with an excuse. I


    knew he would try and find fault with me! I can¡¯t stand his annoying face! It¡¯s quite obvious he¡¯s trying to


    coax me to join thepany. This would mean working under him. By then, I would be at his mercy! It


    had always been ke¡¯s wish to subdue her and it was quite evident to everyone. Obviously, she had


    no intention of falling into his trap.


    ¡°You previously ran the Europe division quite well. Why aren¡¯t you interested in helping me run the


    into something bigger.¡± He had purposely brought Robert into the conversation. As such, Heather found


    herself at a loss for words since she couldn¡¯t quite reject ke¡¯s suggestion.


    Robert maintained his silence all this while. He was aware of her intention to set up her ownpany.


    Initially, he couldn¡¯t quite fathom the reason why, but she managed to convince him. He had carefully


    considered it and realized that Langston Group was originally passed down from several generations.


    Yet, out of all the younger generations, she was the only one to have the courage to go out and set up


    her ownpany.


    Heather couldn¡¯t quite meet Robert¡¯s gaze. She knew that no matter how much he doted on her, it was


    practically impossible for him to help her to reject ke in front of everyone.


    Meanwhile, everyone kept their silence and watched with bated breath. At that moment, Stephen


    voiced out and was surprisingly on ke¡¯s side. ¡°Heather, ke¡¯s requested your help. Don¡¯t tell me


    you¡¯re going to say no?¡±


    Camille, who was seated next to him, also added, ¡°I¡¯m sure Heather¡¯s more than happy to help. She


    must be just feeling shy.¡±


    Heather looked at her parents who had just sabotaged her and she pinched her nose bridge in


    frustration. Resignedly, she mentioned, ¡°Yes, of course! I would be more than willing to help ke! It¡¯s


    just that I haven¡¯t been back for ages and I¡¯m not too familiar with the happenings in Bradfort City. I


    need a bit more time to get used to everything.¡± I¡¯ll try to put this off for as long as possible.


    Upon hearing that, ke revealed a sinister smile. He turned to Heather and responded, ¡°I just won the


    tender to a new project yesterday. There are quite a few projects running at the same time in the


    had purposely said that to prevent her from escaping her fate.


    She smiled in response and said, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with everything here yet, so I¡¯m afraid I might ruin


    everything. ke, I must ask though, how can you be confident in my capabilities?¡± She had purposely


    emphasized herst sentence and looked at him with an unwilling expression. I¡¯m in the midst of


    starting up my ownpany, but he¡¯s thrown this at me. He¡¯s just wasting my time and dying my


    progress! This is so irritating!


    ke replied magnanimously, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a mere project, so I would be quite happy with


    whatever oue you produce!¡± His insistence had given Heather no choice¡ªit was either she


    epted it or turned against him.


    Robert, who had remained reticent all along, suddenly voiced out, ¡°Heather can have a break of three


    days. Let her find her way around Bradford City to have a look at how things have changed.¡±

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    As the date was already set, Heather was aware that there was no way of escaping her fate. She could


    only bite the bullet. Meanwhile, everyone nodded in agreement to Robert¡¯s suggestion.


    She gave him a gratified look. Oh well, three days is better than nothing! I have three days to get


    ustomed to things.


    Heather, who was previously quite rxed and chill, suddenly realized that she no longer had enough


    time. She had to hurry up and deal with everything, but she was lucky that Leon, her junior who was


    currently abroad, was due to return in a few days¡¯ time. She¡¯d used a lot of effort to persuade him to


    drop out of university and join her in a business venture. He was quite the genius; he had unique views


    about business in general, so she was quite confident that he¡¯d be a great help to her. Leon was of


    mixed blood with thick bushy eyebrows and huge eyes. He was half-French with romance in his


    bloodline and half-German with an unyielding spirit whereas his mom was a native beauty. Overall, he


    was an amazing guy.


    He had a reputation for being a rebellious young man in university. Not only was he a genius in his


    studies, he was also great at putting his knowledge into practice despite being only twenty years old. If


    it wasn¡¯t for his identity as an illegitimate child that gave him a bad name, he was definitely the perfect


    human being. It was also his illegitimacy that made him so anxious to prove his self-worth.


    As such, Heather managed to cajole her junior into doing something that disappointed his mom


    tremendously¡ªquit university. He was raring to prove himself to the world and he felt reluctant to wait


    for another two years until he graduated. Heather¡¯s invitation was the perfect opportunity for him. He


    was determined to make a name for himself once he was back in his mom¡¯s hometown¡ªBradfort City.


    Although his current role was supposedly her personal assistant, she¡¯d promised that once their


    position that held the decision-making power.


    Heather nned to keep the bulk of thepany shares. Meanwhile, she was more than happy to


    allow Leon to run thepany. She¡¯d rather entice him to work together as a team by granting him all


    sorts of benefits than to have such a genius as her opponent in the future.


    As soon as she realized that, she felt quite pleased with herself for seeding in gaining a great team


    member. Within the next three days, she nned to pay a visit to another person¡ªa woman who was


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    one of her friends from high school.


    That woman was the only daughter of one of the previously renowned families in Bradfort City; their


    family had eventually fallen onto bad times. Despite that, she was full of aspiration and was quite


    determined to make a name for herself. If Heather hadn¡¯t met her on her Europe tripst year, she


    could never have imagined that the weak, soft-spoken girl from back then was now a formidable


    business executive.


    She was now a sessful careerdy with formidable tactics. It was spected that her dad had spent


    a lot of time grooming her. Although her family business had fallen onto hard times and even faced


    bankruptcy since Heather moved abroad, it didn¡¯t change the fact that her high school friend¡¯s dad was


    quite an astute man.


    As such, Heather decided to visit her. Heather¡¯s intention was to offer her high school friend a job and


    invite her dad to join the team at the same time too.


    Then, it dawned upon Heather that she didn¡¯t have enough time. She had to sort out everything within


    the next three days. She was quite sure that the father and daughter would not be content to draw a


    sry forever. Therefore, the only way to entice them was to offer them shares in thepany.


    She was quite aware that Leon did not care about the money. He was much more interested in the


    position offered to him and the possible challenges faced; he needed to have sufficient decision-


    making power. On the other hand, her ssmate, Paige, cared more about the mary side of things.


    She knew that the Saffords had harbored the hope of eventually building up their family business


    again.


    After breakfast, Heather immediately left the house and went to the garage to choose her transport for


    the day. Today, she chose a luxurious sedan since her main intention was to unt her affluence. One


    who cared about the mary side of things had to be won over by wealth.


    She was quite anxious on her way there. As such, she didn¡¯t notice her muted cell phone was ringing.


    As soon as she arrived, she unmuted her cell and realized that there were three missed calls.


    Immediately, she unlocked the screen to check the details. Initially, she thought it was Myra who¡¯d


    called, but unexpectedly it was actually Matthias who did so. Come to think of it, Myra must be so busy


    right now; surely, she wouldn¡¯t be able to call me at this time of the day!


    After he was unable to contact Heather via her phone, he then sent her a text message. She took a


    look at the text and realized that he wanted to confirm a time to return the car to her. She hastily replied


    to the text message with ¡®I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll confirm the time with you soon.¡¯ I won¡¯t have any free time until I


    sort out the matters with the Saffords.


    She straightened her cor and made sure her clothes were tidy before she exited the car to walk


    toward the house. From the outside, the mansion looked quite ordinary. Based on their current financial


    status, Paige evidently had to work arduously to afford her family¡¯s current lifestyle.


    Heather was well aware that all the business partners she sought were quite ambitious, so she had no


    intention of making this a permanent arrangement. Once thepany was on the right track, then the


    arrangement would cease and their future developments would be of their own responsibility. She was


    quite confident that her business venture would progress fairly quickly with the help of these two


    people.


    After ringing the doorbell, she patiently waited by the door. It was Paige who came to the door and


    greeted her.


    As soon as she saw Paige, she gave a warm smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw you. I¡¯m


    back in town!¡± She had nned to meet up with Paige to discuss a coboration for quite some time


    now. Today¡¯s meeting was ast-minute decision, so she hadn¡¯t managed to prepare a gift since she


    had never expected this situation at all. She was quite surprised that Paige had agreed to meet up on


    such short notice even after a simple phone call. The girl had even taken the day off to wait for her at


    home.


    Heather had initially intended to prepare a gift, but the discussion was much more urgent. Rather than


    taking the time to choose a gift, it would make much more sense to use the time wisely to discuss their


    coboration.


    The first thing Heather had to do within these three days was to convince Paige and Josiah to join her


    team. Of course, there was still plenty of work to do once they joined her, but that would be forter. It


    would reflect quite badly on her if things were still a mess once Leon arrived. She was convinced that


    he could very well leave out of anger if there was nothing ready upon his arrival.


    Paige greeted Heather at the door and invited her inside. ¡°I came over in a hurry and didn¡¯t have the


    time to get you something. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± Heather was generally quite a courteous person, so


    she felt quite embarrassed to turn up empty-handed this time.


    ¡°Look at you! There¡¯s no need to be so courteous with me. The most important thing that we¡¯re both


    concerned about right now is the coboration, so why don¡¯t we forget about all these formalities?¡±


    Paige was a straightforward person and Heather liked this quality of hers.


    ¡°Is Mr. Safford home?¡± Heather was quite keen to meet him. Previously, she¡¯d heard Paige mention a


    lot of her dad¡¯s experiences and she was very interested to meet him in person.


    ¡°Yes, he is. He¡¯s already waiting for you in the living room,¡± Paige said that while leading Heather into


    the living room.


    Starkly different from Heather¡¯s parents, Paige¡¯s dad had a salt-and-pepper hairstyle, which made him


    look as old as Robert. Heather had heard through the grapevine that Paige was more than just Mr.


    Safford¡¯s only child; in fact, Paige was quite precious to him because he had weed her into his life


    quitete in his age. That seemed to be the reason why he looked quite elderly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Safford.¡± Heather immediately greeted him as soon as she met his eyes. She


    was usually quite affable in front of strangers.


    ¡°Miss Langston.¡± Josiah stood up to greet her politely.


    He was polite yet he maintained his dignified manner that was in-bred, which gave a stately impression


    to Heather. She realized that this was exactly how he was able to nurture his daughter into such a


    poiseddy and she was satisfied with her first impression of him.


    Meanwhile, Paige directed Heather to take a seat on the couch. Then, Paige took a seat next to


    Heather across the room from Josiah. Heather respectfully mentioned to Josiah, ¡°Please call me


    Heather.¡± She knew it was important to be humble since her main goal here today was to win over the


    father and daughter.


    At that moment, he decided not to keep up the pretense any longer. He directly addressed her by her


    name, ¡°Heather, wee to my house.¡±


    Paige hastily continued, ¡°Yeah! Wee to our home! I hope you don¡¯t mind it being slightly worse for


    the wear.¡±


    Heather nced at the surroundings and smiled in response. ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s really cozy and I like


    the ce.¡± There was no sign of opulence like the Langston Residence and it was exactly the simple


    style that she preferred. Although there was only Paige and Josiah living here, it felt really warm and


    cozy. They were father and daughter, but they interacted with each other like great friends and she was


    quite envious of it.


    The three of them had straightforward personalities and without further ado, they went straight into the


    topic. She raised her suggestion to the two of them.


    After a short pause, Paige broke the silence first. ¡°I thought you were just joking with me during our


    encounter in Europe. I didn¡¯t expect you to be serious about this!¡± Her tone was quite casual as she


    tried to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Well, I want to prove my worth and I don¡¯t want to keep relying on my family.¡± Heather¡¯s words were


    also directed at Josiah at the same time. Actually, the main person she was after was, in fact, Josiah,


    who had an astute mind. Although he no longer had the enthusiasm of a young person, there were


    three youngsters who were full of enthusiasm in thepany, so they would obviously need some


    reminders from a wise older man from time to time.


    This task of handling the logistics would obviously fall upon him as he was the perfect candidate for this


    job. With the logistics sorted, it would mean that their daily routine could run smoothly and also ensure


    a constant supply for those working on the frontline.


    Obviously, Paige was quite keen to work with Heather. However, Josiah seemed to have some


    concerns despite Heather¡¯s generous offer of twenty percent worth of shares in their futurepany. In


    fact, she was only willing to offer Leon eight percent of the shares in thepany. Moreover, neither of


    them had toe up with any money and she was the only one solely in charge of raising the capital.


    Thus, it was quite a generous offer. Besides, once they listed theirpany on the stock market in the


    future, the number of shares she held would decrease too and the maximum she could hold on to


    would be forty percent of thepany.


    Heather was not a fan of family-oriented corporations that preferred to possess the bulk of their shares.


    It was clearly evident from how the Langstons had absolute control of Langston Group. The family held


    eighty percent of the shares in Langston Group and the absolute control meant that their staffcked


    the motivation to work hard.


    As such, she decided that once they seeded in listing thepany on the stock market, she would


    only retain thirty percent of the shares for herself. As long as she had Leon and the Saffords on her


    side, their cooperation would be advantageous because they would always hold the bulk of the


    Of course, Heather had also considered the likelihood that someday if Leon or the Saffords decided to


    leave thepany, she would then have to train someone trustable to take their position or purchase


    the shares they owned.


    She had considered everything that could happen in the future. She was quite confident that she could


    build up her own empire. After all, since her ancestors were capable of doing so, there was no problem


    for her to achieve that too!


    The three of them remained in discussion for quite some time and she shared all her future ns for


    thepany with them. She was quite intent in her goal to win them over, which was obvious from her


    attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯m too old for this. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to help!¡± A hesitant Josiah voiced his concern. Although he


    frequently guided Paige, he didn¡¯t have too much confidence in himself.


    ¡°Mr. Safford, you¡¯ve managed to cultivate Paige into such a capable person, so I trust you. The


    experience.¡± Heather tried once more to persuade him.


    Despite her efforts, he was not convinced at all. He smiled awkwardly and responded, ¡°Excuse me, I


    actually have something on the stove, so I¡¯ll go and take a look at it. Heather, I must insist that you stay


    for lunch!¡± He rose from his position as he said those words, making him look like a stay-at-home-dad.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Since Josiah had already mentioned it, Heather knew there was no point to insist and nodded her head


    instead. ¡°Thanks for the invitation, Mr. Safford. You¡¯re too kind!¡± She was quite keen to show her


    amiability, so she naturally didn¡¯t reject his invitation for lunch. Besides, it had been quite some time


    since shest tasted a home-cooked meal prepared by an elder. Ever since she was a young child, her


    parents had never cooked a single meal for her.


    Right after he left the living room, Paige, who was seated next to Heather, fidgeted nervously. She


    looked as if she had something to say, which piqued Heather¡¯s curiosity.


    Compared to her father, Paige was much more impulsive. She was the typical business executive;


    although being frank was a good quality, it was more important to be cryptic when dealing with


    business affairs. As such, it was evident that she could only seed in the role of being Heather¡¯s


    deputy.


    Even more so, Paige was not as independent as Leon. From the looks of it, she had a lot more room to


    improve on. Nevertheless, Heather¡¯s main intention today was to entice Josiah to join the team. Of


    course, in order to entice him, Paige was definitely the critical point.


    ¡°Heather, my dad still has his concerns,¡± Paige mentioned with hesitance on her face.


    Heather pondered, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a story behind this. I must coax this out of Paige.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I understand,¡± she answered with an air of nonchnce. She was quite sure that with


    Paige by her side, it wouldn¡¯t take long for Josiah to agree to join the team.


    ¡°In the past, our family corporation had faced bankruptcy due to one of his mistakes. This came as a


    huge blow to him and he still mes himself for that, even up till now. That¡¯s why he¡¯s indecisive about


    re-entering the corporate world. He¡¯s just afraid that he¡¯ll ruin things.¡± Paige frankly revealed his


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    concerns to Heather as she no longer regarded thetter as a stranger.


    As soon as Heather heard that, she looked at Paige solemnly and replied with a regretful tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect that he had such an unfortunate past. It¡¯s my fault for being too eager to achieve my goal.¡±


    Heather didn¡¯t mind returning to persuade him as she had plenty of patience to deal with him.


    Originally, she was quite desperate to start thepany as soon as possible, but now that everything


    hade together all at once, she had made up her mind to slow down. She was no longer anxious to


    gain the Staffords¡¯ support. As long as they didn¡¯t reject her outrightly, she was quite happy to take her


    time and pursue them slowly.


    Surprised by Heather¡¯s easy-going attitude, Paige responded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely


    convince Dad to join us!¡± Evidently, Paige wanted to grab this opportunity. She thought of the shares


    offered by Heather and could practically see their chance of rebuilding their family corporation.


    Although Paige currently held a job as a business executive with an annual sry that ran in the


    millions, she was well aware that the sum was peanutspared to the annual ie of apany


    and corporation.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush for that. Take your time. I think it¡¯s better if he¡¯s in a rxed state. My only wish is for


    everyone to dly join my team.¡± Heather made her point clear and she didn¡¯t want to force people to


    join her since she was only after those who were willing.


    During lunch at the Staffords, Josiah maintained his courteous attitude. He chatted with her about all of


    his interesting experiences and had plenty to share. He was quite knowledgeable too. Both of them had


    enjoyed their conversation very much. He even felt that she was more in sync with him than Paige was


    and the former managed to win his favor with her antics. She had always been skillful at winning the


    hearts of others with her subtle nuances in fact well-practiced on her part.


    The three of them enjoyed their time chatting with each other. The taste of the food wasn¡¯t their priority


    as they enjoyed thepany more than anything else. Heather felt quite moved upon seeing the


    heartfelt affection Josiah and Paige had for each other.


    Shepared that to what she had experienced since young¡ªshe never had an amicable rtionship


    with Stephen since young and because she was unable to defend herself when she was younger, she


    became his punching bag. As soon as she was old enough to stand up for herself, she became quite


    rebellious and her rtionship with him soured then. As for Camille, she had always disregarded


    everything. No one realized how much Heather yearned to have an actual home.


    After lunch, Heather left the Staffords¡¯ house reluctantly. She turned to Paige and said, ¡°Is it alright for


    me toe over tomorrow and keep Mr. Staffordpany?¡± Heather knew it was not practical to take


    up any more of Paige¡¯s working hours. Besides, she enjoyed chatting with Josiah, so visiting him as a


    younger generation should be eptable.


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee here. Dad¡¯s alwaysining that he¡¯s so bored of being home by himself all


    day long that he¡¯s bing senile as a result,¡± Paige jokingly remarked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off. I¡¯ll be on my way now,¡± Heather replied as she looked at Paige.


    It seems that Paige is the ambitious one in the family. Josiah seems quite content with what he


    currently possesses. I guess I can¡¯t convince him to join the team even by increasing the number of


    shares for them. It¡¯s all dependent on Paige now. I guess everything is dependent on Paige¡¯s skills and


    Josiah¡¯s affections for her. Heather was full of confidence at that moment because she always believed


    that things would be sessful for those who prepared in advance.


    Everyone had always assumed that she was extremely lucky, but no one saw the efforts she put in


    behind their backs. She was always well-prepared in everything she did and that was why she enjoyed


    sess in most of her ventures.


    She nced at her cell phone and thought that it was still fairly early. Then, she dialed Matthias¡¯ phone


    number.


    He was at work when he received Heather¡¯s phone call. Although he was slightly puzzled, he


    immediately answered the phone call.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly to get my car.¡± On the phone, her voice sounded quite carefree and she seemed to


    be in good spirits.


    ¡°Sure, where should we meet?¡± Without mincing his words, he went straight to the point and asked for


    a ce to meet..


    ¡°How about meeting at the car yard?¡± she suggested after suddenly recalling that location.


    As soon as Heather arrived, Matthias was already patiently waiting there. It was the first time he had


    seen her drive such an expensive-looking car. He had always assumed that she had a preference for


    smaller-sized cars. He walked over to her and greeted while she revealed a polite smile in response.


    Unbeknownst to them, in the shadows, there were multiple pairs of eyes focused on them both


    because they had been tailed by reporters after yesterday¡¯s ident. Obviously, Matthias and Heather


    had never thought that their news had remained unpublished because the reporters were lying in wait


    topile more to the story.


    The next morning, as soon as they read the newspapers, they were both shocked beyond words.


    Immediately, she jumped to the conclusion that he had alerted the reporters beforehand. She had


    originally changed her views toward him, but now she couldn¡¯t control the burst of anger she felt.


    Right after she saw the news, she immediately dialed his number. ¡°Matthias Locke, what do you mean


    by all this?!¡± she yelled without any restraint because she was trembling with rage and angered beyond


    words.


    At that point, Matthias hadn¡¯t seen the newspaper because he was busy dealing with work. When he


    realized about the story from Heather, he picked up the newspaper to take a look and waspletely


    shocked too. How on earth was he able to fake a traffic ident?!


    Besides, what was the point of all these spections? It would be best if all the nonsense could be


    ceased. A frustrated Matthias nced at the newspaper in his hands. Next, he realized that this was


    not only in print, but it was also reported on the local television news.


    At this point, he knew he should avoid her by all means. On the other hand, she was just about to leave


    the house and became quite upset as a result.


    However, as it was a critical time for Heather and she didn¡¯t want to renege on her words, she had no


    choice but to head out. She was just one of Bradfort City¡¯s socialites and she wasn¡¯t a popr star, so


    the reporters didn¡¯t cross the line much and kept their distance behind her.


    Along the way, she had realized that she was being tailed. In helplessness, she decided she shouldn¡¯t


    cause trouble for the Staffords. As such, she gave Paige a call and briefly exined what was going


    on. Then, she requested for Paige to convey her apologies to Josiah for not being able to visit for the


    time being. She didn¡¯t want to lead the reporters to them as that wouldplicate things for everyone.


    Since she had seen the news earlier as well, Paige was quite understanding of the situation. It was


    quite a surprise for her to see that Heather was spected to be in a rtionship with Matthias.


    Heather¡¯spany was recently in the midst of a coboration with the Locke Group and the


    impression she had of him was that he was a two-sided person.


    Paige thought about it for a while and came to the conclusion that it wasn¡¯t possible for Heather to fall


    for someone like him. Paige felt that everything was exaggerated on the news and couldn¡¯t help but


    feel worried for Heather. She had hoped that Heather¡¯s incident would not affect their coboration.


    Heather was quite disappointed that she had to cancel her ns. However, she didn¡¯t want to head


    home just yet. Everyone at home seemed to be looking at her with strange looks on their faces and she


    became quite enraged as she recalled the situation. Without even realizing it, she had driven all the


    way to the Locke Group. She looked at the building in front of her and couldn¡¯t seem to control the rage


    in her. In fact, she was quite tempted to rush inside and teach Matthias a lesson.


    All of a sudden, her cell phone rang and she saw it was him on the line. After hesitating for quite some


    time, she decided to answer the call. Although his voice rang out from her phone, she merely


    responded coldly to his words as he frantically exined himself.


    ¡°The press is getting more emboldened. I swear, I must sue The Apple Gazette to show them I mean


    business!¡± Heather had previously decided to let The Apple Gazette off the hook, but today¡¯s incident


    reminded her of their past transgressions and she directed her anger toward them once again.


    Meanwhile, Matthias was momentarily at a loss for words. Then, hemented, ¡°If you¡¯re really


    affected about this, you should go ahead and sue them. I¡¯ll be your witness in court.¡± He tried his best


    to cate her at the expense of The Apple Gazette.


    Her way of handling the matter could be useful to serve as a warning to the other news agencies. On


    top of that, he didn¡¯t wish for the rumors to be widespread all over town too. After all, he wasn¡¯t


    sure whether the elders in the Locke Family would take action if things progressed out of hand. He


    wasn¡¯t ready to offend them as he wasn¡¯t fully capable just yet.


    He was well aware that his previous actions were not quite appropriate and he hadn¡¯t properly thought


    things through. Unfortunately, his rash decision had implicated himself this time. Undeniably, the power


    of the press shouldn¡¯t be underestimated as they were totally uncontroble. The reporters would resort


    to any tactic just to capture any eye-catching news.


    After taking quite some time to cate Heather, Matthias then continued to finish off his work. It was at


    that moment that he heard someone from downstairs mentioning that there was ady known as Miss


    Langston here to see him.


    That came as a surprise because he didn¡¯t expect Heather to personally turn up. Without any dy, he


    instructed his personal assistant to immediately invite her inside the office. It was also quite fortunate


    that Niki wasn¡¯t here today.


    I don¡¯t want Niki and Heather to bump into each other! As soon as Matthias recalled Niki¡¯s love-


    struck expression, he felt a sense of insecurity. Niki reminded him of his younger self and he clearly


    knew that someone with such a personality generally had an almost perverse sense of attachment


    toward their love interest.


    If Niki continued being deeply attached to Heather, there could be repercussions in the future.


    Obviously, Niki wasn¡¯t her type and Matthias didn¡¯t wish to see him go down the wrong path.


    She angrily made her way into the room and strode up to Matthias before standing in front of him. He


    could practically feel the hairs on the back of his neck stand as soon as he noticed her re. From his


    investigations, he knew that she was quite particr about her image. It seemed that the series of


    incidents were very upsetting to her to the extent that she would probably lose her life than to


    experience this.


    ¡°You¡¯ve disrupted all my ns.¡± Without any warning, Heather directed theoe words at him. I was


    supposed to visit the Safford House today and win Mr. Safford¡¯s favor to persuade him to join our team.


    My n¡¯s gone out of the window now. Besides, the news that was published was definitely going to


    affect her effort in persuading the Staffords. That was because both Josiah and Paige looked quite prim


    and proper, so they would most likely find such rumors quite revolting. In a way, it was going to affect


    Heather¡¯s image in their minds.


    Upon realizing all the possibilities, Heather couldn¡¯t control her simmering fury. ke keeps finding


    fault with me! Now, I have another one of his trashy friends here creating all sorts of mess for me!


    Great! ke and Matthias¡¯ joint efforts had ruined everything for her.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Upon facing a raging Heather, Matthias knew better than to fight her head-on. Hence, he shed an


    apologetic smile to her. She wanted nothing more than to dismember his body because she had no


    idea about his ns.


    ¡°Matthias, aren¡¯t you nning to give me an exnation?¡± Heather wasn¡¯t here to see him smile. In


    fact, now that he was grinning at her, she felt anger bubbling in her chest.


    ¡°I have already exined myself as required and I did not deliberately arrange for this.¡± He suddenly


    felt wronged.


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯re saying that I am framing you, right?¡± Heather was extremely angry at that point.


    She couldn¡¯t even analyze the situation rationally; instead, she was convinced that it was Matthias¡¯


    fault, making her upset with him in general.


    Matthias jokinglymented, ¡°Miss Heather, have you considered the possibility that having lots of


    gossip is not beneficial to me at all? I can¡¯t possibly get myself into such shitty situations time and time


    again.¡±


    Heather felt upset when she heard his reply. I can¡¯t believe he said ¡®shitty situations¡¯. Is he implying that


    having a scandal with me is such a disgusting thing?


    She was so angry that she started to speak about their past. Well, from my point of view, I just can¡¯t


    stand Matthias. Ever since I fell into ke¡¯s trap, all my projects have been a mess. I am reduced to a


    mass of tearless grief now that I am dragged into this scandal.


    Matthias felt relieved when he noticed that she had stopped shooting daggers at him. Heather is truly a


    powerful woman to be reckoned with. She has an unmistakable but scary aura about her.


    ¡°So, it turns out that you find being involved in a scandal with me a disgusting thing, Director Locke,¡±


    Heathermented calmly. I have the right to hate the scandal between him and myself, but how


    could he detest it so much? I am not happy about this at all.


    He nced at her incredulously. It is impossible to understand women. She will not be happy, no


    matter what I answer her. ¡°Please listen to my exnation. You might not understand much about the


    Lockes, but the elders in the Locke Family hate gossip like this with a vengeance,¡± he exined hastily.


    Heather is the current priority, so I have to calm her emotions as much as possible.


    She regarded Matthias pointedly. Well, it is true I haven¡¯t heard that before. So far, I honestly have no


    idea what kind of family the Lockes are. However, I have heard rumors, but I can¡¯t be sure about it


    being reliable.


    After he said those words, Matthias further borated while exining the reasons for his reaction, ¡°If


    the elders in my family were to learn about the scandal we¡¯re both implicated in, they will drag me back


    to the family home to teach me a painful lesson.¡±


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Matthias looking so gloomy. It seems like he is rather afraid of the


    elderlies in his family. I did not expect the Lockes to be so strict. ¡°In that case, how dare you fabricate


    that scandal about you and me?¡± Heather¡¯s mood improved tremendously after listening to his


    exnation because she had indirectly learned something useful about the Locke Family.


    He looked utterly upset. This is a double-edged sword. In the end, I am still being dragged into it.


    Judging by the looks of it, I will be disadvantaged if this matter continues. Previously, I had a hold on


    The Apple Gazette, but I have no idea which media outlet is involved this time. If the Locke Family


    were to learn about it, I will have to head home to receive my punishment ording to the nw.


    ¡°Things are bing troublesome now. If you disagree to pretend to be my other half, I¡¯m afraid my


    elders might drag me back.¡± Matthias hadn¡¯t thought things through at that time, nor did he expect to


    have such a strong bond with Heather.


    This time, I have created so much trouble just from a car crash. I can¡¯t help but imagine the suppressed


    and constipated faces of the elderlies at home. I wonder how they are nning on punishing me. The


    Locke Family has maintained a low profile all along, so they almost never show up in the media. Now


    that the reporters have chased after me while snapping pictures of me, I honestly can¡¯t even imagine


    the consequences. Right now, I must have Heather with me¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter what my motive is at this


    point. If she refuses to work with me, I will no doubt suffer in the future. It took me a lot of effort to be in


    Bradfort City, so how could I possibly return to my hometown without any sess? I have to prove my


    capabilities. Be it business or personal matters, I just have to properlypete with Tony.


    Heather burst out inughter. I did not expect the Locke Family to be such a strict bunch. Matthias¡¯


    horrified look instantly assuaged her anger. Well in that case, I have no choice but to consider the


    option of pretending to be Matthias¡¯ girlfriend. I might be able to gain some benefit from this too.


    Previously, when he brought this up, I figured it wasn¡¯t necessary. However, things have escted to a


    state where it might affect him if he continued staying here.


    From where I stand, the main reason why Matthias wants to stay in Bradford City is most probably due


    to Myra. I do not want to cause trouble for Myra and Tony¡¯s rtionship, but since Myra and Tony are


    truly in love with each other, having Matthias around wouldn¡¯t change anything. After pondering her


    options and weighing the possibilities, she was tempted. After all, it is not beneficial to have Matthias as


    an enemy. Besides, if he were to leave Bradfort City over this issue, I will miss lots of interesting drama


    in the future.


    The more she thought about it, the more Heather was in favor of Matthias¡¯ contract. He could also tell


    the shift of her attitude from her expression.


    ¡°I am open to granting you something as long as you agree to sign this contract.¡± He immediately took


    out the contract. He just had it drawn up when Heather barged in.


    Well, I suppose this is simr to some sort of tacit understanding. Some things are fated in life.


    Matthias pushed the contract toward her.


    She hesitated for a while before taking the contract to carefully read the contents. Nothing seemed out


    of the ordinary because it looked like an agreement to contract a girlfriend. Their rtionship would


    merely serve as a cover.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be an easy feat to exin to the rest of them,¡± Heather responded hesitantly.


    ¡°Well, for instance, Myra¡ªhow should I inform her about this? It will be tricky with Grandpa too.¡± She


    also voiced her concerns. It is easy to pretend in front of outsiders, but I just can¡¯t do that to Grandpa,


    who loves me to bits, and my best friend, Myra.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to clearly exin certain things. You do not have to exin yourself as long as they


    don¡¯t bring it up. Besides, when ites to revealing a rtionship, it is customary for women to


    gradually do that. You can say that you are still in the early stages and you do not want to prematurely


    announce things publicly,¡± he suggested convincingly while his words made perfect sense.


    Heather read through the contract again. I must ensure that I am being protected in such arrangements


    because I can¡¯t lose the right to my body again. Nevertheless, judging by how loyal and in love


    Matthias is toward Myra, I doubt he¡¯d do anything to me. Furthermore, he has never had any scandal in


    the past. He doesn¡¯t seem like the usual yboys.


    ¡°Director Locke, I wonder whether you have any female soulmates or lovers. I am afraid that they might


    get into a conflict with me,¡± she had openly asked because she was not interested in dealing with those


    women.


    Matthias grinned triumphantly when he heard that. It looks like Heather has agreed to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I treasure my innocence. How about yourself, Miss Heather?¡± he asked mischievously at


    the end of his sentence with a suggestive grin.


    ¡°Director Locke, I believe you have thoroughly investigated my rtionships.¡± Heather grinned brightly


    and her eyes twinkled maliciously. Well, I remember Matthias addressing me as the ¡®old virgin¡¯. After


    all, women hold grudges.


    Matthias chuckled in embarrassment. I went overboard with my actions that night. It is never alright to


    insult a woman¡¯s morality.


    ¡°Miss Heather, you are correct. I apologize terribly for my actions in the past,¡± he immediately


    apologized because he needed to coax and soothe her at this point.


    ¡°It is not written on the contract that you will grant me a request, Director Locke,¡± Heather reminded as


    she pointed at the contract. Since the contract was previously drawn up, it was only natural that


    Matthias did not include that use in writing.


    He took the contract from her while reassuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will add that in.¡± He would not fool


    her when victory was just in sight.


    ¡°Well, I will draw up a new contract and we will¡­¡± He trailed off after he spoke in a tentative tone.


    Heather immediately stopped smiling and her expression turned serious. She cocked a brow at him


    while responding, ¡°Director Locke, do you remember when I impolitely barged in earlier? I was


    questioning you whether you¡¯ve messed up my ns.¡± It is not that simple to get me to sign a contract.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Matthias nodded. ¡°However, that is understandable and I do not me you at all.¡± He


    thought that she was being courteous to him, but he obviously had assumed wrongly.


    ¡°I apologize for being rude earlier, but you did mess up my ns, Director Locke. I wonder whether you


    are nning to rectify that.¡± Heather was being indirect, but her meaning was clear¡ªshe wanted


    Matthias to bear the responsibility for messing up her ns.


    He obviously understood what she was implying since he was someone who did not beat around the


    bush. ¡°Well, Miss Langston, what would you like me to do?¡± he asked without missing a beat.


    Heather briefed him about her entrepreneurship¡ªit was a critical moment for her to cozy up to the


    Saffords. Initially, things were all set in stone to win them over, but it all went down the drain due to the


    scandal.


    On the surface, it sounded like Matthias had caused the problem. However, if one were to think deeper,


    the issue didn¡¯t seem rted to him at all. It looks like Heather is using this issue to find fault with me


    while testing my capabilities.


    Uponing to that conclusion, he agreed to help her. ¡°I am at fault in this matter. I will be more than


    happy to apany you, Miss Langston, to visit both daughter and father tomorrow.¡±


    She was shocked by his confident tone. It looks like Matthias has figured out a n. Well, I can¡¯t wait to


    see it. I would like a front-row seat to witness the eloquent Matthias work his charm. It is a great


    opportunity for me to learn a thing or two.


    ¡°Director Locke, it is such a pleasure dealing with you. In that case, I¡¯ll meet you at Safford House at 9


    AM.¡± Heather hastily set the time because she understood the importance of striking while the iron is


    hot.


    Matthias nodded lightly in response. The priority today is to get on Heather¡¯s good books. Never in my


    wildest dreams did I expect that. It started off with my setting a trap for her, but I have to beg her for


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    help in the end. It is a dangerous move, but after weighing my options, as long as I have her on my


    side, I am sure that it will help me greatly. The elderlies in the family have always doubted the reliability


    of my expanding the business in Bradfort City. I am sure that I will gain their trust and confidence once


    I¡¯ve confirmed my rtionship with Heather. They value a good and clean family background more than


    anything else.


    I have to admit that the Langston Family has an upper hand with their dominant position. The pain is


    excruciating each time I recall the past. If my sick brother hadn¡¯t ended up in a vegetative state, how


    could I possibly be in my current position? The term ¡®illegitimate son¡¯ has always been my source of


    shame and humiliation. It is also a chip on my shoulder hindering me from progressing. I need to turn


    the tables right now to achieve great things.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    The thunderstorm had been raging for the better part of the night. Heather tossed and turned in bed,


    the premonition that something bad would happen creeping beneath her ribcage like an itch that would


    not go away. She bolted upright in bed as the thunder rumbled overhead and in the violent flicker of


    lightnight, she remembered a specific moment of her childhood in which she had braced the horrors of


    a storm alone.


    She got down from bed and pulled on her robe before shuffling over to the window. Upon drawing back


    a fraction of the curtain, she saw that the scene she once thought was terrifying no longer scared her,


    but her heart clenched with her old, inexplicable fear of thunderstorms.


    Heather wondered how the weather would look and whether all would go well tomorrow. Gazing out the


    window absentmindedly, she suddenly felt fatigue wash over her as she thought about how things had


    turned sour within the short span of time since her return home.


    A hard look passed over her face. She didn¡¯t know if fate was challenging or toying with her, but she


    couldn¡¯t recall thest time she had tasted defeat. It was ironic how everyone else around her thought


    she had it easy.


    s, who was fortunate enough to say that life was a cabaret? In the past, she had chosen to take the


    easy way out as long as she had the results she wanted. After all, why should she endure the veritable


    hardship in order to achieve anything?


    It had been a while since she evaluated herself. The phobia that had cast its roots deep within her was


    her dirty secret that threatened to consume her.


    She had been careful to keep it under wraps, terrified that someone else could find out¡ªnot even Myra


    knew, although there was a time when she had asked about it. Heather had been far too proud to show


    so much as a crack in her perfect facade, so she never told the other girl about the secret that was


    eating away at her.


    There were many memories that Heather hated to recall. No one knew about the bullet holes she bore


    in her past or how imperfect she truly was. As she burrowed back into bed, she mused at how


    frequently she had been revisiting her past. Nostalgia marks the aging of the soul.


    Indeed, she was no longer the young woman she used to be. Now, she barreled toward one of her


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    many first crises in adult life and along with it came mncholia. Her old self would have been


    upied with a schedule that was nned down to thest minute, but things were different now. She


    was beginning to understand the importance of keeping oneself busy¡ªit was the only way to suppress


    all unnecessary thoughts.


    The next morning, she hurried to Safford House after breakfast and was pleasantly surprised to find


    Matthias standing outside the entrance. Time management was something that she deemed important


    and it was clear to see that he had abided by this notion.


    Matthias, on the other hand, had been waiting for her by the front door and upon seeing her, he quickly


    paced over to greet her. It was only then that she began to second-guess her decision to bring him


    along to this meeting without first giving a heads-up to the Saffords. She wondered whether they would


    think poorly of his sudden appearance.


    ¡°Shall we go in?¡± he asked as he gestured toward the humble-looking vi. He had seen the look of


    hesitation that flickered over her features.


    ¡°Remember¡ªto them, you are my business partner,¡± Heather said sternly. She wasn¡¯t sure how things


    would turn out if he truly were to assume such an identity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise I¡¯ll be invested in my role,¡± Matthias replied assuringly.


    However, unbeknownst to her, he had already prepared for the visit beforehand. Josiah was someone


    whom Matthias knew extremely well, even more so than Heather. Coincidentally, Josiah had owed the


    Locke Family a favor and he would have to return it today.


    At the thought of this arrangement, Matthias grinned wickedly. Josiah had agreed to collude with him


    after their phone conversation earlier that morning, although something like this would naturally be kept


    secret from her.


    He would have to put up an act alongside Josiah during the meetingter. There was nothing he would


    not do and no effort that he would not put in, just to get what he wanted.


    Being fresh out of campus, Heather was not as well-versed in such tactics as Matthias was. She was


    her and did everything he could to make sure things would work out in his favor.


    The both of them then stepped forward and Matthias was the first to ring the doorbell, which was


    chivalrous of him. He was dressed in a meticulous white suit today, looking like the perfect picture of


    kindness.


    He could easily deceive anyone with that pretty face of his for as long as his wicked smile was kept at


    bay. Heather was used to seeing his devious, roguish side and now she was taken aback by how


    innocent he looked.


    If she had to drawparisons, his features were just as handsome as Tony¡¯s, although he carried


    himself differently from thetter. While the majority preferred Tony¡¯s masculinity, Matthias¡¯ delicate,


    boyish charm would undoubtedly be irresistible to girls who liked a challenge.


    After all, he had a strong chin and a delicately chiseled face that made him look as though he had


    stepped out from a painting. The longer one took in his features, the better they looked. While she had


    never appraised him too closely, she couldn¡¯t help but sneak a couple more nces now that they were


    standing side by side.


    When he turned to look at her, he shed a smile that reminded her of warm sunshine, making it hard


    for her to break her gaze. He had always seemed so menacing and devious, but now he looked every


    bit the golden boy and she swore she could feel the warmth radiating from him.


    The door then creaked open to reveal Paige standing on the other side of the threshold. Heather was


    mildly surprised to see her, but she shrugged it off when she realized that it was the weekend.


    Matthias, on the other hand, maintained a courteous smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, Paige was surprised to see the both of them standing on the doorstep. She had only just


    read about their alleged scandal in the paper yesterday, and now they were right before her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday,¡± Heather said politely.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Come on in,¡± Paige replied enthusiastically and beckoned her in. She did not dare to


    look at Matthias. He was much more handsome in person than she had imagined.


    Upon entering the house, he saw Josiah reading the finance column in the paper and went up to greet


    him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being here without notice.¡± He feigned a sense of humility as he said those words.


    Josiah¡¯s gaze was a meaningful one as he regarded the younger man and after the both of them


    exchanged a knowing look, they resumed the pretense of a first meeting.


    Heather appeared even more perfunctory as she quickly interjected, ¡°He¡¯s one of my business partners


    and he told me he would very much like to meet both of you today. Please excuse me for making such


    The both of them were so courteous with their greeting that the Saffords began to grow flustered. They


    didn¡¯t expect those two important people to be so modest.


    Wanting to break the ice in the room, Paige hastily invited them to take their seats, although she


    couldn¡¯t help but mirror their courtesy as she responded, ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need to be so formal with


    us. It would only make us look likeplete tyrants.¡±


    While they might have seemed polite on the surface, each of them was harboring dark thoughts of their


    own. Paige and Heather sat on one side of the upholstery while Matthias took the seat across from


    theirs, smiling as he did so. Josiah¡¯s gaze would flicker to him every once in a while and when she


    noticed it, Heather simply brushed it off as curiosity on the older man¡¯s part.


    However, Paige had noticed this too and it struck her as odd that her father, who was not a curious


    man by nature, was constantly appraising Matthias.


    It made her take a few more nces at Matthias and she found herself liking him even more. She


    blushed and chided herself for having such thoughts. She had read about the scandal between him


    and Heather, after all. He was somebody untouchable and only Heather could match his standards.


    After reading the news yesterday, Paige had been sure that Heather would never fall for him, but their


    presence today had proved her wrong. She grew sullen at her own misjudgment and the abrupt shift in


    her expression stoked Heather¡¯s curiosity.


    Once they had settled down, he was the first to break the silence, taking out a folder from his briefcase


    as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought with me today a rough copy of our business proposal. You may take a look if


    you¡¯re interested.¡±


    Heather shot a surprised look at Matthias. She had brought along a detailed proposal as well, but she


    did not n on showing it to Paige and Josiah before they agreed to a partnership.


    What was more mind-boggling was the fact that Heather had never told Matthias much about her


    proposal in the first ce, so how would he have known toe up with one on his own?


    Needless to say, his bold move made her uneasy. Has he always been this audacious? Doesn¡¯t he


    think he¡¯s crossing a line here? She bristled and nced at the proposal. He had only prepared one


    and he was handing that copy to Josiah.


    Trying to remainposed, she shot Matthias a dark look, as though telling him that she was unhappy


    with how he had failed to consult her beforehand. Next to her, Paige was quietly observing their silent


    interaction and she found herself getting inexplicably upset.


    She never thought she would be drawn to someone at first sight. She was wistful as she peeked at


    Matthias andmented over how she could not call a handsome man like him her own; he had


    belonged to someone else, namely Heather.


    As of now, the four of them were quiet. The only sound that filled the space was the rustling of paper as


    Josiah flipped through the proposal. While the man perused the pages, Matthias subtly gave Heather a


    cating look, as if telepathically asking her to be patient.


    Meanwhile, she was furious with him, but she had kept such a calm, patient front that not even Paige


    could tell she had lost her temper.


    She didn¡¯t know whether he was trying to help Heather or muck things up for her and she grew antsy


    as she watched Josiah turn the pages. Even if they managed to humor the Saffords with the proposal,


    she wasn¡¯t sure whether she would be expected to follow through with everything written on it.


    Time ticked by and after what felt like a long moment, he finally handed the proposal back to Matthias.


    Much to Paige and Heather¡¯s astonishment, Josiah agreed to the offer. ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me to be


    acknowledged by both of you. I won¡¯t have much to offer at this old age of mine, but I would be more


    than willing to help with the back end of the business.¡±


    He was a proud man who was set in his ways and persuading him was no easy feat. The business


    proposal that had brought about such a rare asion piqued Paige¡¯s interest, although she could not


    summon the courage to ask Matthias for a copy. Little did she know that he had no intention to hand


    her the proposal. He was only putting on a show, after all, and Josiah happened to be his co-star.


    Presently, the hardest part of the meeting was over and everything ended on a pleasant note. Heather


    was about to leave with Matthias in tow when she turned and asked him for the proposal. He merely


    chuckled and handed her the folder. When he proceeded to open her car door, she gave him a


    quizzical look.


    He was forting and thick-skinned as he exined, ¡°I asked the chauffeur to drop me off this


    morning, and he left after that. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to hitch a ride with you, Miss Langston.¡±


    She made no retort and slid into the passenger seat of the car, her head bent as she scanned through


    the proposal. How cunning of him, she thought as she perused the pages. He had kept the terms


    vague and the ambiguity allowed her to do whatever she liked in the future.


    Matthias was maneuvering the vehicle down the road when Heather ced the proposal down and


    remarked, ¡°It¡¯s amazing how you¡¯ve managed to persuade Josiah with such a proposal.¡± She was


    doubtful of him and she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was hiding something; she had seen how


    Josiah¡¯s eyes darkened with implication when he looked at Matthias in the Safford House.


    ¡°The ends justify the means, don¡¯t you think? If you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯ll be driving back to Locke Group. I


    believe there¡¯s an agreement that awaits both our signatures,¡± Matthias replied smoothly, raising a


    brow in amusement.


    Of course he would bring that up. She heaved a sigh of resignation. She had promised to sign the


    agreement yesterday and it would be a bad look on her if she were to go back on her word. I wonder if I


    cane up with an excuse right now, she thought with mute despair. As they rode in silence, the


    roguish grin on his face broadened.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    As the Locke Group came into view, Matthias¡¯ face brightened with triumph. Meanwhile, Heather had


    no idea why he looked cheery. Could the agreement be that important to him?


    She calmly followed him into the building after they had gotten down from the car. Ever since they


    assumed the mantle of a couple, she found that she no longer needed to fret about a lot of things.


    Having said that, the gray areas that existed in their rtionship made her re-examine her ns to file


    awsuit against the Apple Gazette, especially when things were not as clear as they once had been.


    They were the only two who upied the elevator. As they went up the building, they were unusually


    quiet and while she stared at the floor numbers shing in the elevator as they went up the building, his


    gaze flickered to her every once in a while.


    The first person that Heather saw when she stepped out of the elevator was his assistant, to whom she


    did not pay any attention during herst visit since she had been in a hurry. Upon proper appraisal, she


    saw that his assistant was a doll-faced youngdy with an endearing, unassuming demeanor¡ªthe way


    Myra had been when she was younger.


    Heather noted the resemnce with mild amusement. She wondered where Matthias had managed to


    look for an assistant who looked so much like Myra. The younger girl had a pleasant look about her


    and unlike Myra, she had a bubbly edge to her disposition.


    Heather looked away from the assistant and gazed at him meaningfully. His lips were curved up in the


    barest hint of a smile as he pulled the door open for her and said, ¡°After you.¡±


    He had been in a terrific mood since she saw him that morning, which made her uneasy. Her skin


    prickled as she tried to figure out the tricks he had up his sleeve.


    The door clicked shut and she was unruffled as she strode forward to take the seat across from him.


    He lowered his head as he took the agreement and deftly slid it over to her.


    Heather took the contract and as she scanned through it, she saw that the additional terms they


    discussed the day before had been incorporated into the contract. Basically, she could find no fault with


    the agreement. When she had consulted Mr. Presgraves yesterday, he did not seem to think the terms


    were problematic even after she had paraphrased them.


    Seeing as there was nothing fishy or peculiar about the agreement, she put down her signature without


    anyint. A small smile colored her face as she recalled the days when she had managed the


    European branch of Langston Group. She had signed her name with the same flourish back then.


    Rising from her seat, she reached out to give Matthias a perfunctory handshake. ¡°I look forward to


    working with you,¡± she said. The whole process of signing the contract was simple; it was as though


    there was nothing more other than the inception of a business partnership.


    Matthias couldn¡¯t help but admire this particr side of Heather; it was a practical move for them to


    draw out their partnership and state their terms in ck and white. He would be sure to take good care


    of the special contract which they had just signed.


    Each of them kept a copy of the contract and while that should have been the conclusion of this event,


    he noticed that she had no intention of leaving as she tapped her pen against the stack of paperwork in


    her hand. As such, he decided to start a casual conversation with her.


    ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with, Miss Langston?¡± he asked politely.


    She shook her head at first, but after a while, she nodded. ¡°Actually, yes, there is. What¡¯s your


    assistant¡¯s name?¡± At the thought of the young girl outside, she found herself remembering how Myra


    had looked back in their schooling days.


    ¡°Lara Locke,¡± he answered. Upon hearing that, Heather frowned and began to wonder at her identity.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She had not been expecting the assistant to share the same family name as Matthias.


    ¡°Is she a member of the Locke Family?¡± It was aimless to ponder on something like this when she


    could directly ask him for an answer instead.


    Matthias shook his head and chuckled as he answered, ¡°No, she just happens to have the same family


    name, that¡¯s all. She¡¯s the only daughter of an ordinary, middle-ss family.¡± He had ced emphasis


    on the term ¡®only daughter¡¯ to sound convincing.


    Not wanting to dawdle any longer, Heather decided that it was time for her to leave. She straightened


    her posture and announced courteously, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to get going.¡±


    He straightened his back as well and offered with the same air of courtesy, ¡°Please, allow me to see


    you off.¡± As they were both stiff and formal, it looked like it would take a while before they rxed


    around each other.


    As she headed out of Matthias¡¯ office, Heather deliberately nced over at Lara. She had to admit that


    he had a rather acquired taste when it came to selecting his assistants. Where Niki resembled his


    younger self, Lara was essentially a replica of a young Myra. However, if she had to be honest,


    Matthias¡¯ devotion to such details was perverse, in that it was borderline obsession.


    After getting into the car, Heather made her way to the Stark Group to pay Myra a visit. At this point,


    the woman might as well make a home out of her office, seeing that she cared so little for her


    pregnancy and relentlessly threw herself into her work.


    Heather had not shown up at Stark Group since she argued with Myra, which exined why her


    sudden visit took thetter by surprise.


    Meanwhile, Myra¡¯s head was spinning from all the work she had been tied up with all morning, which


    made her naturally surprised by Heather¡¯s unannounced visit. Nheless, she was happy to see


    Heather and pleasantly greeted her.


    Empathy shed across Heather¡¯s beautiful features as she appraised the tired look on Myra¡¯s face.


    Pregnant women were supposed to stay away from caffeine and because there was a child in her


    womb, Myra was constantly fatigued.


    Upon the sight of all the documents on Myra¡¯s desk, Heather grew displeased and pointed out in


    irritation, ¡°You do realize that you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t you?¡± She sounded like a strict parent who was


    about to lecture her child.


    Myra pursed her lips and looked away in guilt. She didn¡¯t know how she was supposed to respond to


    Heather¡¯s unexpected chiding.


    Assuming the solemn look of an experienced doctor, Heather went on to say, ¡°You can¡¯t afford to be a


    workaholic during your pregnancy. Think about the baby!¡±


    ¡°Heather, there are things in Stark Group that need to be resolved as soon as possible,¡± Myra


    answered wearily, although shecked the courage to look at Heather. Myra feared that if she did, she


    would be met with a sharp look of disapproval.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone else who could do the work for you around here?¡± Heather snapped incredulously.


    Myra grew flustered at the sight of her friend¡¯s darkened face. Tony told me the same thing yesterday


    and now I¡¯m getting lectured by Heather. She didn¡¯t even know what she had done wrong. As a result,


    she gazed at Heather with a resentful pout. It was bad enough that she was swamped with work, but to


    be berated by both her husband and her close friend made her feel worse.


    Myra replied helplessly, ¡°There are things that I need to do on my own.¡± Indeed, she would much rather


    peruse all the paperwork than to let others take up the task. After all, there was sensitive information


    contained in those.


    Upon hearing that, Heather marched up to the desk and swept her gaze over the documents. Then,


    she said stonily, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± She had always been the more efficient out of the two when


    it came to sorting through the deskwork.


    Appreciative as she was, Myra was adamant that she needed to personally go through those files. With


    that in mind, she eyed Heather hesitantly before she slowly answered, ¡°These are thepany¡¯s


    backlog work. I don¡¯t know if¡­¡±


    Heather was oddly insistent despite the reluctance in the other girl¡¯s tone. ¡°I could always ask you for


    help if I run into problems with the documents, seeing as you¡¯ll be here.¡±


    There was no way of changing Heather¡¯s mind, so Myra vacated her seat and stepped away from the


    desk as Heather responded, ¡°Go over to the couch and give yourself a break.¡± It was as if she had


    taken charge of the entire office.


    Before long, Heather had her head buried in the paperwork. With a document in hand, she broke the


    silence in the room by saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be officially training under Langston Group from tomorrow onward, so


    I won¡¯t be able to help you out with much for the foreseeable future. Let me do what I can to assist you


    today.¡± That was the way she had always treated Myra¡ªwith infallible altruism and kindness.


    Although if she had to be honest, there had been days when she approached Myra with ulterior


    motives. However, she had made up for it with genuine friendship and affection toward the girl.


    Taken aback by what Heather had told her, Myra asked, ¡°What about your ns to start your own


    business? Why are you training at Langston Group all of a sudden?¡± Knowing Heather, she could not


    have voluntarily done so.


    ¡°This is all ke¡¯s doing. You know how he¡¯s trying to set me up all the time and he asked me to train


    at thepany in front of the whole family. It wasn¡¯t as if I could reject this while Grandpa was in the


    room, so I had to say yes.¡± There was resentment in Heather¡¯s tone and Myra could tell she was


    extremely unhappy about being forced into something she didn¡¯t want to do.


    Myra was well aware about ke¡¯s hostility toward Heather, but after hearing what he had done this


    time, she had to admit that he was an expert saboteur. Then, a sudden thought seized Myra. ¡°I heard


    that your junior will be flying over soon to help you with your entrepreneurial ns. Won¡¯t the training


    affect this in any way?¡± she asked worriedly. What if Heather can¡¯t cope with all of this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can manage. Besides, I won¡¯t be staying at Langston Group for long. ke¡¯s leaving me


    in charge of some major project and once I¡¯m done with that, I¡¯ll leave thepany.¡± He had sent her


    all the relevant information on the project and at the thought of the same, Heather grew frustrated and


    quirked her lips in dismay.


    ke had mentioned that it was a straightforward project during dinner the other day, but after ncing


    through the paperwork, she realized that it was extremelyplex by nature. It looked like he was


    trying to buy himself more time by making her struggle.


    She was pulled from her thoughts when Myra pointed out mockingly, ¡°ke is really going all the way


    to make you suffer, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Heather gave a rueful smile. ¡°He¡¯s twisted in his thinking. The way he treats me and Grandpa is


    borderline psychotic. He hates me, but he wants to defeat me at the same time. He also shares a weird


    love-hate rtionship with Grandpa. I¡¯m worried that he might do something bad to Grandpa one day.¡±


    ke¡¯s hostility toward her had worsened over the past few years, but thankfully, he had only acted out


    to spite Robert and he had not crossed any lines thus far.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he would. Didn¡¯t you say that he respects Old Master Langston the most? He might be


    twisted, but I don¡¯t think he would go so far as to hurt somebody he respects.¡± To a certain extent, Myra


    was an advocate for the existence of conscience in others like the kind soul that she was.


    Heather smiled and said nothing. Indeed, she had been the one who firmly believed that ke would


    not dare to hurt Robert. However, now that he held so much power in his hands and coupled with the


    worsening of his already unstable temperament, who was to say he would not go berserk and do


    something crazy?


    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it and leave things be. You can¡¯t avoid what has already been predestined, you know,


    but there are always ways to deal with it when ites,¡± Myraforted. After being friends for so


    long, it was natural for them to worry for each other and this time was no different.


    ¡°I know. Maybe ke isn¡¯t as menacing as I thought.¡± Heather wondered what it might be like for her to


    trust in someone¡ªto keep the faith in spite of the disappointment.


    Both women spent the rest of the day talking between intervals. Being the multitasker that she was,


    Heather was not distracted from the work at hand even as she conversed with Myra.


    Intermittently, she would ask Myra for rification, seeing as she was stillrgely unfamiliar with the


    various aspects of Stark Group. Nheless, given her natural ability toprehend and absorb new


    information, her work was not hindered in the process.


    Heather was able to make urate judgments after listening to Myra¡¯s description. Her decisiveness


    made her more efficient than Myra when it came to managing certain things at work.


    ¡°For a person who has just taken over Stark Group, you¡¯re far too soft tomand any real respect


    from your subordinates. There are probably those who don¡¯t recognize you as the head of thepany


    at all,¡± Heather chided, though not in an unkind way.


    As far as she was concerned, Myra was not cut out for the battlefield that was themercial world.


    She was far too tolerant with others and gave many second chances to those who did not deserve


    them. Judging from how morally bankrupt society was these days, it would not benefit her to be


    generous with others.


    Conversely, there were more shameless and greedy folks who would take people like Myra for granted.


    Heather sometimes wished that Myra could be a little more ruthless, but when she finally saw exactly


    how brutal thetter could be, she began to wish differently.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    As the Locke Group came into view, Matthias¡¯ face brightened with triumph. Meanwhile, Heather had


    no idea why he looked cheery. Could the agreement be that important to him?


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    She calmly followed him into the building after they had gotten down from the car. Ever since they


    assumed the mantle of a couple, she found that she no longer needed to fret about a lot of things.


    Having said that, the gray areas that existed in their rtionship made her re-examine her ns to file


    awsuit against the Apple Gazette, especially when things were not as clear as they once had been.


    They were the only two who upied the elevator. As they went up the building, they were unusually


    quiet and while she stared at the floor numbers shing in the elevator as they went up the building, his


    gaze flickered to her every once in a while.


    The first person that Heather saw when she stepped out of the elevator was his assistant, to whom she


    did not pay any attention during herst visit since she had been in a hurry. Upon proper appraisal, she


    saw that his assistant was a doll-faced youngdy with an endearing, unassuming demeanor¡ªthe way


    Myra had been when she was younger.


    Heather noted the resemnce with mild amusement. She wondered where Matthias had managed to


    look for an assistant who looked so much like Myra. The younger girl had a pleasant look about her


    and unlike Myra, she had a bubbly edge to her disposition.


    Heather looked away from the assistant and gazed at him meaningfully. His lips were curved up in the


    barest hint of a smile as he pulled the door open for her and said, ¡°After you.¡±


    He had been in a terrific mood since she saw him that morning, which made her uneasy. Her skin


    prickled as she tried to figure out the tricks he had up his sleeve.


    The door clicked shut and she was unruffled as she strode forward to take the seat across from him.


    He lowered his head as he took the agreement and deftly slid it over to her.


    yvolume00:00/00:00MANGA1adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    Heather took the contract and as she scanned through it, she saw that the additional terms they


    discussed the day before had been incorporated into the contract. Basically, she could find no fault with


    the agreement. When she had consulted Mr. Presgraves yesterday, he did not seem to think the terms


    were problematic even after she had paraphrased them.


    Seeing as there was nothing fishy or peculiar about the agreement, she put down her signature without


    anyint. A small smile colored her face as she recalled the days when she had managed the


    European branch of Langston Group. She had signed her name with the same flourish back then.


    Rising from her seat, she reached out to give Matthias a perfunctory handshake. ¡°I look forward to


    working with you,¡± she said. The whole process of signing the contract was simple; it was as though


    there was nothing more other than the inception of a business partnership.


    Matthias couldn¡¯t help but admire this particr side of Heather; it was a practical move for them to


    draw out their partnership and state their terms in ck and white. He would be sure to take good care


    of the special contract which they had just signed.


    Each of them kept a copy of the contract and while that should have been the conclusion of this event,


    he noticed that she had no intention of leaving as she tapped her pen against the stack of paperwork in


    her hand. As such, he decided to start a casual conversation with her.


    ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with, Miss Langston?¡± he asked politely.


    She shook her head at first, but after a while, she nodded. ¡°Actually, yes, there is. What¡¯s your


    assistant¡¯s name?¡± At the thought of the young girl outside, she found herself remembering how Myra


    had looked back in their schooling days.


    ¡°Lara Locke,¡± he answered. Upon hearing that, Heather frowned and began to wonder at her identity.


    She had not been expecting the assistant to share the same family name as Matthias.


    ¡°Is she a member of the Locke Family?¡± It was aimless to ponder on something like this when she


    could directly ask him for an answer instead.


    Matthias shook his head and chuckled as he answered, ¡°No, she just happens to have the same family


    name, that¡¯s all. She¡¯s the only daughter of an ordinary, middle-ss family.¡± He had ced emphasis


    on the term ¡®only daughter¡¯ to sound convincing.


    Not wanting to dawdle any longer, Heather decided that it was time for her to leave. She straightened


    her posture and announced courteously, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to get going.¡±


    He straightened his back as well and offered with the same air of courtesy, ¡°Please, allow me to see


    you off.¡± As they were both stiff and formal, it looked like it would take a while before they rxed


    around each other.


    As she headed out of Matthias¡¯ office, Heather deliberately nced over at Lara. She had to admit that


    he had a rather acquired taste when it came to selecting his assistants. Where Niki resembled his


    younger self, Lara was essentially a replica of a young Myra. However, if she had to be honest,


    Matthias¡¯ devotion to such details was perverse, in that it was borderline obsession.


    After getting into the car, Heather made her way to the Stark Group to pay Myra a visit. At this point,


    the woman might as well make a home out of her office, seeing that she cared so little for her


    pregnancy and relentlessly threw herself into her work.


    Heather had not shown up at Stark Group since she argued with Myra, which exined why her


    sudden visit took thetter by surprise.


    Meanwhile, Myra¡¯s head was spinning from all the work she had been tied up with all morning, which


    made her naturally surprised by Heather¡¯s unannounced visit. Nheless, she was happy to see


    Heather and pleasantly greeted her.


    Empathy shed across Heather¡¯s beautiful features as she appraised the tired look on Myra¡¯s face.


    Pregnant women were supposed to stay away from caffeine and because there was a child in her


    womb, Myra was constantly fatigued.


    Upon the sight of all the documents on Myra¡¯s desk, Heather grew displeased and pointed out in


    irritation, ¡°You do realize that you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t you?¡± She sounded like a strict parent who was


    about to lecture her child.


    Myra pursed her lips and looked away in guilt. She didn¡¯t know how she was supposed to respond to


    Heather¡¯s unexpected chiding.


    Assuming the solemn look of an experienced doctor, Heather went on to say, ¡°You can¡¯t afford to be a


    workaholic during your pregnancy. Think about the baby!¡±


    ¡°Heather, there are things in Stark Group that need to be resolved as soon as possible,¡± Myra


    answered wearily, although shecked the courage to look at Heather. Myra feared that if she did, she


    would be met with a sharp look of disapproval.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone else who could do the work for you around here?¡± Heather snapped incredulously.


    Myra grew flustered at the sight of her friend¡¯s darkened face. Tony told me the same thing yesterday


    and now I¡¯m getting lectured by Heather. She didn¡¯t even know what she had done wrong. As a result,


    she gazed at Heather with a resentful pout. It was bad enough that she was swamped with work, but to


    be berated by both her husband and her close friend made her feel worse.


    Myra replied helplessly, ¡°There are things that I need to do on my own.¡± Indeed, she would much rather


    peruse all the paperwork than to let others take up the task. After all, there was sensitive information


    contained in those.


    Upon hearing that, Heather marched up to the desk and swept her gaze over the documents. Then,


    she said stonily, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± She had always been the more efficient out of the two when


    it came to sorting through the deskwork.


    Appreciative as she was, Myra was adamant that she needed to personally go through those files. With


    that in mind, she eyed Heather hesitantly before she slowly answered, ¡°These are thepany¡¯s


    backlog work. I don¡¯t know if¡­¡±


    Heather was oddly insistent despite the reluctance in the other girl¡¯s tone. ¡°I could always ask you for


    help if I run into problems with the documents, seeing as you¡¯ll be here.¡±


    There was no way of changing Heather¡¯s mind, so Myra vacated her seat and stepped away from the


    desk as Heather responded, ¡°Go over to the couch and give yourself a break.¡± It was as if she had


    taken charge of the entire office.


    Before long, Heather had her head buried in the paperwork. With a document in hand, she broke the


    silence in the room by saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be officially training under Langston Group from tomorrow onward, so


    I won¡¯t be able to help you out with much for the foreseeable future. Let me do what I can to assist you


    today.¡± That was the way she had always treated Myra¡ªwith infallible altruism and kindness.


    Although if she had to be honest, there had been days when she approached Myra with ulterior


    motives. However, she had made up for it with genuine friendship and affection toward the girl.


    Taken aback by what Heather had told her, Myra asked, ¡°What about your ns to start your own


    business? Why are you training at Langston Group all of a sudden?¡± Knowing Heather, she could not


    have voluntarily done so.


    ¡°This is all ke¡¯s doing. You know how he¡¯s trying to set me up all the time and he asked me to train


    at thepany in front of the whole family. It wasn¡¯t as if I could reject this while Grandpa was in the


    room, so I had to say yes.¡± There was resentment in Heather¡¯s tone and Myra could tell she was


    extremely unhappy about being forced into something she didn¡¯t want to do.


    Myra was well aware about ke¡¯s hostility toward Heather, but after hearing what he had done this


    time, she had to admit that he was an expert saboteur. Then, a sudden thought seized Myra. ¡°I heard


    that your junior will be flying over soon to help you with your entrepreneurial ns. Won¡¯t the training


    affect this in any way?¡± she asked worriedly. What if Heather can¡¯t cope with all of this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can manage. Besides, I won¡¯t be staying at Langston Group for long. ke¡¯s leaving me


    in charge of some major project and once I¡¯m done with that, I¡¯ll leave thepany.¡± He had sent her


    all the relevant information on the project and at the thought of the same, Heather grew frustrated and


    quirked her lips in dismay.


    ke had mentioned that it was a straightforward project during dinner the other day, but after ncing


    through the paperwork, she realized that it was extremelyplex by nature. It looked like he was


    trying to buy himself more time by making her struggle.


    She was pulled from her thoughts when Myra pointed out mockingly, ¡°ke is really going all the way


    to make you suffer, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Heather gave a rueful smile. ¡°He¡¯s twisted in his thinking. The way he treats me and Grandpa is


    borderline psychotic. He hates me, but he wants to defeat me at the same time. He also shares a weird


    love-hate rtionship with Grandpa. I¡¯m worried that he might do something bad to Grandpa one day.¡±


    ke¡¯s hostility toward her had worsened over the past few years, but thankfully, he had only acted out


    to spite Robert and he had not crossed any lines thus far.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he would. Didn¡¯t you say that he respects Old Master Langston the most? He might be


    twisted, but I don¡¯t think he would go so far as to hurt somebody he respects.¡± To a certain extent, Myra


    was an advocate for the existence of conscience in others like the kind soul that she was.


    Heather smiled and said nothing. Indeed, she had been the one who firmly believed that ke would


    not dare to hurt Robert. However, now that he held so much power in his hands and coupled with the


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    worsening of his already unstable temperament, who was to say he would not go berserk and do


    something crazy?


    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it and leave things be. You can¡¯t avoid what has already been predestined, you know,


    but there are always ways to deal with it when ites,¡± Myraforted. After being friends for so


    long, it was natural for them to worry for each other and this time was no different.


    ¡°I know. Maybe ke isn¡¯t as menacing as I thought.¡± Heather wondered what it might be like for her to


    trust in someone¡ªto keep the faith in spite of the disappointment.


    Both women spent the rest of the day talking between intervals. Being the multitasker that she was,


    Heather was not distracted from the work at hand even as she conversed with Myra.


    Intermittently, she would ask Myra for rification, seeing as she was stillrgely unfamiliar with the


    various aspects of Stark Group. Nheless, given her natural ability toprehend and absorb new


    information, her work was not hindered in the process.


    Heather was able to make urate judgments after listening to Myra¡¯s description. Her decisiveness


    made her more efficient than Myra when it came to managing certain things at work.


    ¡°For a person who has just taken over Stark Group, you¡¯re far too soft tomand any real respect


    from your subordinates. There are probably those who don¡¯t recognize you as the head of thepany


    at all,¡± Heather chided, though not in an unkind way.


    As far as she was concerned, Myra was not cut out for the battlefield that was themercial world.


    She was far too tolerant with others and gave many second chances to those who did not deserve


    them. Judging from how morally bankrupt society was these days, it would not benefit her to be


    generous with others.


    Conversely, there were more shameless and greedy folks who would take people like Myra for granted.


    Heather sometimes wished that Myra could be a little more ruthless, but when she finally saw exactly


    how brutal thetter could be, she began to wish differently.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Silence hung heavy in the air of the meeting room. Upon witnessing such a reaction from everybody


    else, Heather gave them a faint smile that immediately thawed out the chilly look on her face. Lighting


    up the enclosed space in everybody¡¯s heart, her smile was as bright as the sun. It was so enticing that


    those people could hardly avert their gaze from her.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Allow me to start by introducing myself. My name is Heather Langston. Heather, otherwise known as


    Calluna vulgaris, derived its name from the Greek word ¡®kallunein¡¯, which means to beautify, or sweep


    clean. Incidentally, I came with the intention to improve things by purging those that are unnecessary.¡±


    As she spoke, she nced at the two people. All eight of her team members present in the room knew


    what she meant to imply during her self introduction.


    ¡°When I was studying in Italy, I had been managing the Langston Group¡¯s branchpany in Europe.


    Today is my first day in the headquarters of Langston Group. To be frank, the headquarters is no match


    for the branchpany. As you would have already known, Langston Group is currently focused on its


    operations in Europe.¡± Heather¡¯s straightforward attitude was almost nerve wracking, especially for


    ke¡¯s subordinates.


    The bbergasted look on their faces elicited from her a satisfied smile. ¡°This is also why Director


    ke has been travelling to Europe. However, as a family who have our roots in Bradfort City, of


    course the Langstons would like to improve our century-oldpany.¡± The ups and downs in Heather¡¯s


    words left them hanging. It was as if they were on a roller-coaster ride, and Heather might surprise


    them with anything at the next instant.


    ¡°I have a doctorate in economics in which I achieved outstanding performances in both its theoretical


    and practical aspects.¡± The look she wore when she was nonchntly praising herself was somewhat


    adorable.


    By then, ke¡¯s subordinates smiled awkwardly when they realized Heather shouldn¡¯t be trifled with.


    Instead of them giving her a hard time in the future, it was likely that the opposite would be true, as she


    was obviously not a pushover. Although they already heard of Heather¡¯s various deeds, it wasn¡¯t until


    they had met her in person that they knew the rumors weren¡¯t, in fact, an exaggeration.


    ¡°I dislike it when people give me trouble, and my orders must be carried out with perfection. If I


    delegate a task to you, it¡¯s because I believe you will be able to aplish it, so make sure that you do


    not half-arse it.¡± Heather swept her eyes across the room. She wasn¡¯t kidding at all, as she had always


    been exceptionally strict when it came to her employee¡¯s performance.


    There was utter silence in the room when everybody was mulling over what Heather just told them.


    Every line she said hit home, so nobody dared take her lightly. It was apparent that it would be an uphill


    climb from then on.


    yvolume00:00/00:00FANTASY2adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Heather arched her brow while gazing at Bilbo. Since she was obviously cueing him,


    Bilbo offered to go next. Following the format which she used, he introduced himself in a


    straightforward manner to show his support toward her.


    Heather was satisfied by his introduction. After that, everybody introduced themselves in their own


    unique ways. Throughout the process, she was happy that she was able to know more about her team


    members.


    ¡°Next on, let us cut to the chase.¡± Forty minutes had passed by then. From the looks of it, all eight of


    them acknowledged that the first meeting would take a long time. However, Heather gave them a task


    after giving them a brief exnation using the PPT that she had made just now.


    ¡°You shoulde up with your own opinions regarding the project. Tomorrow, each of you will be


    handing me a proposal about this. Nobody is to discuss this among yourselves.¡± She had a stoic look


    on her face that left them feeling all strung up. ¡°It¡¯s just like how lecturers don¡¯t like to receive two


    simr theses. When this happens to be the case, my lecturer would have the students rewrite them.¡±


    She was smirking when she spoke, and her words sounded threatening.


    ¡°By the way, I mean it when I say I want all eight of your proposals tomorrow. Even if your proposal got


    rejected, you will still be required to hand in another one that would satisfy me by tomorrow.¡± She gave


    them an ultimatum, as she was adamant that the team should think hard about the project, and that


    everybody should contribute to the project instead of constantly relying on other people¡¯s wisdom.


    To her, thepany had no need for employees who would make no contribution toward thepany.


    In that regard, she was even more merciless than ke. Although Langston Group was a distinguished


    When she was managing the branchpany in Europe, she hadid off quite a number of


    employees. After all, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to have too many people holding a simr position. Having


    too many employees would only lead to office politics that would affect their performance. Instead of


    having that, she would rather offer a higher sry to one person so that he could do his best while on


    the job. Eight people was a little excessive for the team. From her point of view, four or five would be


    enough, so she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kick whoever that didn¡¯t perform well out of the team.


    When the meeting was over, everybody felt relieved, as Heather had given them quite a lot of pressure.


    Bilbo was even feeling fortunate that he had epted her offer earlier, or else she wouldn¡¯t have let


    him off the hook that easily.


    They had a two hour lunch break after that, so they were actually working for only six hours per day.


    Langston Group was rxed in that regard, which was another reason people fought to get into the


    do while working there.


    Nheless, as a family that had a reputation to keep up, the Langstons wouldn¡¯t allow the


    headquarters of theirpany to look too shoddy, so they made sure to have as many employees as


    otherpanies.


    That was one of the aspects that annoyed Heather, and she couldn¡¯t understand ke¡¯s reasons for


    not changing what happened either. She acknowledged his capabilities and ambition, but he was a bit


    of a wild card, for she never knew what he was up to.


    Heather didn¡¯t have a lot of power over thepany, so all she could do at that point was focus on


    the future anyway, so she decided to focus on her ownpany instead.


    Actually, she hadplicated feelings toward Langston Group, which perhaps stemmed from her


    anger toward itsckadaisical policies. Unfortunately, she would never inherit thepany, and ke


    would never do as she wished either.


    When she got back to her office, she saw one unread message in her phone that she left on the table.


    When she opened it, she realized it was a message from Matthias. A genuine smile crept onto her


    face; she never expected to see Matthias behave so childishly, for the message he sent read, ¡®You


    never ept my friend requests on social media. I won¡¯t do this a fourth time.¡¯


    After logging into her Facebook ount that didn¡¯t have a lot of friends to begin with, she epted


    Matthias¡¯ friend request in resignation after checking it out. She would be tied to him for a long time in


    the future after all. Then, she massaged the back of her neck. The hectic work schedule in the morning


    gave her a stiff neck. Right after she epted Matthias¡¯ friend request, he immediately sent her a few


    messages.


    ¡®Let¡¯s have lunch together. I have already arrived at the lobby of yourpany.¡¯ The rest of the


    message consisted of emojis. Judging from that, he seemed bored. In fact, he might have a lot of time


    on his hands, which made her wonder if there wasn¡¯t a lot of work in Locke Group.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t youe up to fetch me?¡¯ She had signed a contract with Matthias, so it meant that they


    were¡ªording to the terms¡ªa couple. Thus, she figured doing something couples would do wouldn¡¯t


    seem out of ce.


    ¡®Alright, my darling.¡¯ Matthias even added a smiley emoji at the end of his text.


    Why does he sound like a big boy? Heather thought in resignation, but she figured she would get used


    to the bizarreness of it in no time.


    However, there were a lot of coincidences in the world. Right before lunch, ke came for Heather.


    ¡°Let me show you to the staff canteen.¡± There was a brilliant smile on his face.


    In Langston Group, only the higher-ups and the Langstons themselves were entitled to a private dining


    room. Therefore, the fact that ke wanted to bring her to the staff canteen was a humiliation in itself.


    Not only was he doing it in her face, but he was also effectively showing the staff Heather¡¯s status in


    thepany.


    When she was thinking of a way to respond to that, there was a knock on the door. Both of the


    Langstons nced in the direction of the door to see Matthias standing by it. Heather¡¯s eyes lit up as


    soon as she saw him. He sure got here in time! she thought. ¡°Come on in.¡± She made a deliberate


    effort to show affection toward Matthias.


    ¡°Heather, can we leave now?¡± Matthias also responded to her endearingly. Although Heather wasn¡¯t


    quite used to it, she didn¡¯t let it show. By that point, ke was dumbfounded as he turned to look at


    both of them. He had no idea how the two sworn enemies became so close to each other.


    ¡°Two more minutes. Just wait for a moment.¡± Heather checked her watch. Then, she exined to


    ke, ¡°Matthias came to fetch me, as we will be celebrating my first day at work during lunch.¡± By that,


    she was implying that she wouldn¡¯t be going to the staff canteen with ke.


    When ke nced at Matthias, thetter nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. Her first day at work in


    Langston Group is an asion that is worth a celebration. Why don¡¯t youe with us, ke?¡±


    Matthias was being all affectionate even toward ke.


    Annoyed by that, Heather red at Matthias. He went overboard with that. Even though we¡¯re a


    couple, we only started dating for a while. With how he¡¯s behaving, he¡¯s making it seem like I¡¯m


    determined to marry him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two?¡± ke pointed at the both of them in confusion.


    ¡°ke, haven¡¯t you been trying to introduce Matthias to me? You should feel happy for us now that


    we¡¯ve naturally gotten together.¡± Heather sounded nonchnt as she witnessed the multiple


    expressions that alternated on ke¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yeah. I appreciate that you have put in some good words for me.¡± Matthias went along with it. Since


    he was tied together with Heather, he would undoubtedly side with her in public.


    ¡°So are you two a couple now?¡± ke was still in disbelief. The fact that his wish hade true came


    as a surprise to him. Yet, something felt decidedly off about it. After all, what he wanted wasn¡¯t for


    Matthias to be protective over Heather. It would be unfair if the heavens were to give her a boyfriend


    who loved her. ke was actually aiming to have them wear each other out.


    ¡°Yup! I hope you can keep this a secret. After all the drama that took ce between us, we would like


    to keep our rtionship out of public sight.¡± With how sincere Heather sounded, no one would know


    that she was only faking it.


    On the other hand, Matthias also added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our rtionship should be kept a secret for the


    time being. When the timees, we will make it public.¡± By saying that, he was indirectly telling ke


    to keep things to himself.


    Irked that his n had backfired unexpectedly, ke wore a discontented expression, but he was still


    feigning a cheerful attitude as he said, ¡°If that is the case, well¡­ Congrattions! You are a great


    match for each other. I will not be spreading this, so you have nothing to worry about. Make sure to


    rejoice in your rtionship.¡±


    ke managed to fake his way through that. Just like that, the three of them were all wearing masks in


    each other¡¯s presence.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Silence hung heavy in the air of the meeting room. Upon witnessing such a reaction from everybody


    else, Heather gave them a faint smile that immediately thawed out the chilly look on her face. Lighting


    up the enclosed space in everybody¡¯s heart, her smile was as bright as the sun. It was so enticing that


    those people could hardly avert their gaze from her.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°Allow me to start by introducing myself. My name is Heather Langston. Heather, otherwise known as


    Calluna vulgaris, derived its name from the Greek word ¡®kallunein¡¯, which means to beautify, or sweep


    clean. Incidentally, I came with the intention to improve things by purging those that are unnecessary.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, she nced at the two people. All eight of her team members present in the room knew


    what she meant to imply during her self introduction.


    ¡°When I was studying in Italy, I had been managing the Langston Group¡¯s branchpany in Europe.


    Today is my first day in the headquarters of Langston Group. To be frank, the headquarters is no match


    for the branchpany. As you would have already known, Langston Group is currently focused on its


    operations in Europe.¡± Heather¡¯s straightforward attitude was almost nerve wracking, especially for


    ke¡¯s subordinates.


    The bbergasted look on their faces elicited from her a satisfied smile. ¡°This is also why Director


    ke has been travelling to Europe. However, as a family who have our roots in Bradfort City, of


    course the Langstons would like to improve our century-oldpany.¡± The ups and downs in Heather¡¯s


    words left them hanging. It was as if they were on a roller-coaster ride, and Heather might surprise


    them with anything at the next instant.


    ¡°I have a doctorate in economics in which I achieved outstanding performances in both its theoretical


    and practical aspects.¡± The look she wore when she was nonchntly praising herself was somewhat


    adorable.


    By then, ke¡¯s subordinates smiled awkwardly when they realized Heather shouldn¡¯t be trifled with.


    Instead of them giving her a hard time in the future, it was likely that the opposite would be true, as she


    was obviously not a pushover. Although they already heard of Heather¡¯s various deeds, it wasn¡¯t until


    they had met her in person that they knew the rumors weren¡¯t, in fact, an exaggeration.


    ¡°I dislike it when people give me trouble, and my orders must be carried out with perfection. If I


    delegate a task to you, it¡¯s because I believe you will be able to aplish it, so make sure that you do


    not half-arse it.¡± Heather swept her eyes across the room. She wasn¡¯t kidding at all, as she had always


    been exceptionally strict when it came to her employee¡¯s performance.


    There was utter silence in the room when everybody was mulling over what Heather just told them.


    Every line she said hit home, so nobody dared take her lightly. It was apparent that it would be an uphill


    climb from then on.


    yvolume00:00/00:00FANTASY2adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Heather arched her brow while gazing at Bilbo. Since she was obviously cueing him,


    Bilbo offered to go next. Following the format which she used, he introduced himself in a


    straightforward manner to show his support toward her.


    Heather was satisfied by his introduction. After that, everybody introduced themselves in their own


    unique ways. Throughout the process, she was happy that she was able to know more about her team


    members.


    ¡°Next on, let us cut to the chase.¡± Forty minutes had passed by then. From the looks of it, all eight of


    them acknowledged that the first meeting would take a long time. However, Heather gave them a task


    after giving them a brief exnation using the PPT that she had made just now.


    ¡°You shoulde up with your own opinions regarding the project. Tomorrow, each of you will be


    handing me a proposal about this. Nobody is to discuss this among yourselves.¡± She had a stoic look


    on her face that left them feeling all strung up. ¡°It¡¯s just like how lecturers don¡¯t like to receive two


    simr theses. When this happens to be the case, my lecturer would have the students rewrite them.¡±


    She was smirking when she spoke, and her words sounded threatening.


    ¡°By the way, I mean it when I say I want all eight of your proposals tomorrow. Even if your proposal got


    rejected, you will still be required to hand in another one that would satisfy me by tomorrow.¡± She gave


    them an ultimatum, as she was adamant that the team should think hard about the project, and that


    everybody should contribute to the project instead of constantly relying on other people¡¯s wisdom.


    To her, thepany had no need for employees who would make no contribution toward thepany.


    In that regard, she was even more merciless than ke. Although Langston Group was a distinguished


    When she was managing the branchpany in Europe, she hadid off quite a number of


    employees. After all, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to have too many people holding a simr position. Having


    too many employees would only lead to office politics that would affect their performance. Instead of


    having that, she would rather offer a higher sry to one person so that he could do his best while on


    the job. Eight people was a little excessive for the team. From her point of view, four or five would be


    enough, so she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kick whoever that didn¡¯t perform well out of the team.


    When the meeting was over, everybody felt relieved, as Heather had given them quite a lot of pressure.


    Bilbo was even feeling fortunate that he had epted her offer earlier, or else she wouldn¡¯t have let


    him off the hook that easily.


    They had a two hour lunch break after that, so they were actually working for only six hours per day.


    Langston Group was rxed in that regard, which was another reason people fought to get into the


    do while working there.


    Nheless, as a family that had a reputation to keep up, the Langstons wouldn¡¯t allow the


    headquarters of theirpany to look too shoddy, so they made sure to have as many employees as


    otherpanies.


    That was one of the aspects that annoyed Heather, and she couldn¡¯t understand ke¡¯s reasons for


    not changing what happened either. She acknowledged his capabilities and ambition, but he was a bit


    of a wild card, for she never knew what he was up to.


    Heather didn¡¯t have a lot of power over thepany, so all she could do at that point was focus on


    the future anyway, so she decided to focus on her ownpany instead.


    Actually, she hadplicated feelings toward Langston Group, which perhaps stemmed from her


    anger toward itsckadaisical policies. Unfortunately, she would never inherit thepany, and ke


    would never do as she wished either.


    When she got back to her office, she saw one unread message in her phone that she left on the table.


    When she opened it, she realized it was a message from Matthias. A genuine smile crept onto her


    face; she never expected to see Matthias behave so childishly, for the message he sent read, ¡®You


    never ept my friend requests on social media. I won¡¯t do this a fourth time.¡¯


    After logging into her Facebook ount that didn¡¯t have a lot of friends to begin with, she epted


    Matthias¡¯ friend request in resignation after checking it out. She would be tied to him for a long time in


    the future after all. Then, she massaged the back of her neck. The hectic work schedule in the morning


    gave her a stiff neck. Right after she epted Matthias¡¯ friend request, he immediately sent her a few


    messages.


    ¡®Let¡¯s have lunch together. I have already arrived at the lobby of yourpany.¡¯ The rest of the


    message consisted of emojis. Judging from that, he seemed bored. In fact, he might have a lot of time


    on his hands, which made her wonder if there wasn¡¯t a lot of work in Locke Group.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t youe up to fetch me?¡¯ She had signed a contract with Matthias, so it meant that they


    were¡ªording to the terms¡ªa couple. Thus, she figured doing something couples would do wouldn¡¯t


    seem out of ce.


    ¡®Alright, my darling.¡¯ Matthias even added a smiley emoji at the end of his text.


    Why does he sound like a big boy? Heather thought in resignation, but she figured she would get used


    to the bizarreness of it in no time.


    However, there were a lot of coincidences in the world. Right before lunch, ke came for Heather.


    ¡°Let me show you to the staff canteen.¡± There was a brilliant smile on his face.


    In Langston Group, only the higher-ups and the Langstons themselves were entitled to a private dining


    room. Therefore, the fact that ke wanted to bring her to the staff canteen was a humiliation in itself.


    Not only was he doing it in her face, but he was also effectively showing the staff Heather¡¯s status in


    thepany.


    When she was thinking of a way to respond to that, there was a knock on the door. Both of the


    Langstons nced in the direction of the door to see Matthias standing by it. Heather¡¯s eyes lit up as


    soon as she saw him. He sure got here in time! she thought. ¡°Come on in.¡± She made a deliberate


    effort to show affection toward Matthias.


    ¡°Heather, can we leave now?¡± Matthias also responded to her endearingly. Although Heather wasn¡¯t


    quite used to it, she didn¡¯t let it show. By that point, ke was dumbfounded as he turned to look at


    both of them. He had no idea how the two sworn enemies became so close to each other.


    ¡°Two more minutes. Just wait for a moment.¡± Heather checked her watch. Then, she exined to


    ke, ¡°Matthias came to fetch me, as we will be celebrating my first day at work during lunch.¡± By that,


    she was implying that she wouldn¡¯t be going to the staff canteen with ke.


    When ke nced at Matthias, thetter nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. Her first day at work in


    Langston Group is an asion that is worth a celebration. Why don¡¯t youe with us, ke?¡±


    Matthias was being all affectionate even toward ke.


    Annoyed by that, Heather red at Matthias. He went overboard with that. Even though we¡¯re a


    couple, we only started dating for a while. With how he¡¯s behaving, he¡¯s making it seem like I¡¯m


    determined to marry him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two?¡± ke pointed at the both of them in confusion.


    ¡°ke, haven¡¯t you been trying to introduce Matthias to me? You should feel happy for us now that


    we¡¯ve naturally gotten together.¡± Heather sounded nonchnt as she witnessed the multiple


    expressions that alternated on ke¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yeah. I appreciate that you have put in some good words for me.¡± Matthias went along with it. Since


    he was tied together with Heather, he would undoubtedly side with her in public.


    ¡°So are you two a couple now?¡± ke was still in disbelief. The fact that his wish hade true came


    as a surprise to him. Yet, something felt decidedly off about it. After all, what he wanted wasn¡¯t for


    Matthias to be protective over Heather. It would be unfair if the heavens were to give her a boyfriend


    who loved her. ke was actually aiming to have them wear each other out.


    ¡°Yup! I hope you can keep this a secret. After all the drama that took ce between us, we would like


    to keep our rtionship out of public sight.¡± With how sincere Heather sounded, no one would know


    that she was only faking it.


    On the other hand, Matthias also added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our rtionship should be kept a secret for the


    time being. When the timees, we will make it public.¡± By saying that, he was indirectly telling ke


    to keep things to himself.


    Irked that his n had backfired unexpectedly, ke wore a discontented expression, but he was still


    feigning a cheerful attitude as he said, ¡°If that is the case, well¡­ Congrattions! You are a great


    match for each other. I will not be spreading this, so you have nothing to worry about. Make sure to


    rejoice in your rtionship.¡±


    ke managed to fake his way through that. Just like that, the three of them were all wearing masks in


    each other¡¯s presence.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Tony stood tall and proud as the breeze blew his bangs. His handsome features were warm and


    alluring. When he turned slightly to face Myra, he was wearing a refreshing smile that was as stunning


    as the gods from ancient myths.


    ¡°Before we go on our world trip, you have to marry me.¡± Tony was wearing that look when he stared


    into Myra¡¯s eyes, which she found irresistible.


    They had been engaged for a while, so they had been thinking of marriage. To be more precise, Myra


    was nning to hold the ceremony after she gave birth to the baby. When she observed her belly, she


    noticed it was bulging slightly, so she was worried she might not look good in a wedding dress.


    Upon noticing her hesitation, Tony arched his brow. Things don¡¯t seem to be progressing as smoothly


    as expected.


    ¡°Tony, I won¡¯t look good in a wedding dress now.¡± Myra was visibly dejected. If she didn¡¯t get held up by


    matters pertaining to Stark Group, she wouldn¡¯t mind getting married sooner.


    ¡°You definitely will. Myra, you look good in anything.¡± Tony tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear


    while soothing her.


    It was a breezy day, so their clothes made noises as it pped in the wind. It cooled them down so


    much that they had almost forgotten about the heat in Bradfort City. In fact, the weather was just nice.


    Having waited for a long while, it was finally a cloudy day. Without the zing sun, the breeze that blew


    nonstop was a pleasant addition to the scenery before them.


    A huge plot ofnd in the northern suburbs belonged to Hart Group. Tony had been building something


    over the deste ce, but nobody knew what he was up to. Transportation was an important aspect


    to the project which had yet to bepleted. Nheless, he was expecting to announce it to the


    public by theing year.


    Tony made sure to carefully support Myra when they were walking. If it wasn¡¯t for his desire to show her


    the grand ce, he wouldn¡¯t have dragged her along to a ce with such uneven ground. From his


    point of view, Myra could only step on t and clean surfaces. However, she wasn¡¯t that delicate, so


    she didn¡¯t find it disagreeable. On the contrary, having the opportunity to let out some sweat felt


    cathartic.


    As they neared their destination, a triumphant smile gradually surfaced on Tony¡¯s face. I wonder what


    expression she will maketer on. He was eager to witness what was toe. Throughout the day,


    Tony seemed somewhat adorable. When Myra checked out his profile, he was giggling like a child.


    ¡°Stop putting up airs,¡± Myra said despite her anticipation.


    ¡°Do you see that?¡± Tony pointed at somewhere not far from them. ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    When Myra cast a nce in the direction where he was pointing at, she could see from afar a structure


    that resembled an amusement park, which piqued her curiosity. Therefore, she picked up her pace in


    order to take a closer look at the structure.


    ¡°Slow down.¡± Tony was following behind her with a worried expression.


    Soon enough, they got to where Tony was talking about. Myra was so surprised by the scenery before


    her that she could hardly believe her own eyes. It was as if they had entered a dreand. While


    grasping Tony¡¯s arm, she was ted. ¡°How did you even think of creating such a beautiful dreand?¡±


    ¡°Because you were the one who gave me the inspiration to do so.¡± Tony held Myra¡¯s hand in a tight


    grip. ¡°Let¡¯s check out the ce. You might recall something.¡± The knowing smile that Tony wore


    seemed to be a hint.


    A huge manor was erected near a mountain by a river. It was named Tomyrra Wondend, which was


    abination of Tony and Myra¡¯s name. It was a dreamy ce. While it might not be a literal kingdom,


    the small amusement park was fully furnished and equipped with the necessary facilities.


    Tomyrra Wondend satisfied Myra¡¯s dream of being a princess. It mimicked the setup of a fairytale


    kingdom where princes and princesses lived. Even the design of the gates looked fantastical.


    Although pink was chosen as the base color of the entire amusement park, it wasn¡¯t tacky at all.


    Instead, thebination of pink and a refreshing touch of blue gave the ce a dreamy quality. Since


    the ce was set to be an amusement park, a myriad of other colors were also utilized. Therefore, the


    ce was bursting with colors that went well with each other, not at all looking gaudy.


    The deeper they ventured, the more familiar the ce felt. Myra began to wonder if she had seen this


    ce somewhere, or perhaps in a dream. While wearing a faint smile, she wondered if Tony had


    perhaps designed the ce himself.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± When Tony posed the question, even his firm features softened.


    ¡°Yeah. I have a feeling that I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡± Not only was the ce familiar, but she


    might even have doodled it on paper.


    Without a word, Tony wore a smile while looking at Myra. All of a sudden, she was seized by a memory,


    which prompted her to stare at Tony in disbelief. So this is how it is, she thought. ¡°Tony, did you design


    the ce ording to my scattered manuscripts?¡± Agitated, her voice didn¡¯t sound as cool as it usually


    was.


    She used to be a designer, so she would spend her free time working on blueprints. Once, she recalled


    a dream about a wondend that she had as a kid, in which she spent a memorable time. Thus, she


    created a blueprint based on that dream of hers. When Tony found out about the blueprint, she told him


    about that dream she had as a child, since it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Tony was very supportive of the idea, and encouraged her to finish the blueprints by filling in all the


    details. Back then, she didn¡¯t even realize he already made up his mind to build the amusement park.


    When she thought about how hard Tony must have tried to hide the construction from her, as well as all


    the hard work that he must have put in while recreating the stuff of her dreams in the real world, she


    couldn¡¯t contain herself.


    It was the best gift that she had ever received. While looking at Tony, she bit on her bottom lip to stop


    herself from bursting into tears. Ever since he came into her life, he seemed to be capable of bringing


    her one surprise after the other. Relishing in the sound of his heartbeat and his scent after embracing


    him, Myra realized she was smitten by him. ¡°Tony, I will cry if you do this.¡± Her voice was trembling.


    Tony patted her back. ¡°You¡¯re such a crybaby. The fact that you like it is the most magnificent reward


    for my efforts.¡± He held her tightly. For the longest while, he had been thinking of creating something


    that couldmemorate their love.


    ¡°You sound so formal. How long have you been working on this?¡± Myra recalled that he had spent most


    of his time keeping herpany in Bradfort City, so she had no idea how he managed to find time to


    work on the amusement park.


    ¡°It has been a while since construction began, and it¡¯s not finished yet, but I wanted to show it to you


    during Valentine¡¯s Day.¡± Tony couldn¡¯t recall how long he had spent working on the project, but he


    figured it was all worth it as long as Myra was happy about it.


    ¡°Will the park be open to the public by next year?¡± Myra asked curiously.


    ¡°Yeah, but we will y with all of the facilities in it before that.¡± He wore a genuine smile, his every


    move mesmerizing.


    By that point, Myra already left his arms. She had a satisfied smile on her face, content with the


    surprise. ¡°So, Director Tony Hart built an amusement park from scratch for my sake.¡± She opened her


    arms casually.


    It was a sight for sore eyes. Without a trace, Tony took out his phone to snap a photo of Myra when she


    was in such a casual state. Upon hearing the noise, she walked up to him with a stern look on her face.


    ¡°Hey, why did you snap a photo of me?¡± She was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°You looked good, so I figured I should record it.¡± Tony shook the phone in his hand as he spoke. With


    a witty smile, Myra took out her phone to snap a few shots of him before he could react, so he didn¡¯t


    get to avoid it.


    ¡°Myra¡­¡± Tony wasn¡¯t expecting her to do that. She sure is getting cleverer.


    ¡°You look good too.¡± Letting out a chuckle, she opened the photo gallery to check on the photos. She


    took the photos so quickly that she didn¡¯t even get to see how they looked. Tony also scooted closer. It


    turned out that he was the type who looked good no matter what pose he struck. Even in the photos


    that Myra took casually, he still was as handsome as ever. ¡°Tony, you sure are an attractive man.¡± Myra


    seemed lovesick.


    ¡°From my point of view, you¡¯re the most attractive of them all.¡± He said so while staring at her. It was his


    sincere opinion. No matter how pretty other people looked, they could neverpare to Myra.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Myra huffed, partially because of shyness, before walking forward. After all, there were still a


    lot of scenic views throughout the journey ahead. It took them a while to go through the entire ce. ¡°A


    lot of girls wille to take photos after it is officially opened to the public.¡± Myra looked almost like an


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    expert when she made thatment.


    Nodding, Tony agreed with her. ¡°You can treat this ce as an amusement park.¡± Even though there


    were elements that differentiated Tomyrra Wondend from one, it was still essentially an amusement


    park, for it had multiple facilities as well, but merely with more buildings. He was also nning to hire


    performance artists for shows and gigs, so it would be different from an amusement park.


    They spent an entire afternoon at the ce. When they noticed it was gettingte, they left reluctantly.


    Myra adored the ce, as it brought her back to her dreams of when she was a child. It was just that in


    her dreams, the ce was crowded, and nor was Tony with her. However, the experience was enough


    to make her feel like she went on a time travel.


    After they got back in their car, Myra¡¯s eyes were glued to Tony. She couldn¡¯t help but stare, as she had


    a hard time articting her feelings. All she could think of was to thank the heavens for bequeathing


    her someone as outstanding as Tony.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I look exceptionally handsome today?¡± Tony joked while starting the car engine.


    ¡°Yeah, you are so freaking handsome. Nobody in the whole wide world looks better than you.¡± Myra


    didn¡¯t hold back while praising him, which made him practically light up with joy.


    ¡°You silly girl.¡± He wore a content smile. Hearing her praise him like that made him feel happy.


    ¡°Yeah. I will forever be your silly girl. I have nothing to worry about as long as you¡¯re with me.¡± While on


    their way back, she couldn¡¯t stop saying sweet nothings to him.


    ¡°So when will you marry me?¡± He was serious about it. After all, he couldn¡¯t wait to see her in a


    wedding dress. He was also looking forward to the moment when Myra and him swore their oaths in


    front of God amidst the ringing of church bells and the blessings of a crowd.


    ¡°Anytime you deem suitable.¡± Having lost herself in feelings of bliss, Myra wouldn¡¯t mind doing anything


    that Tony asked of her right now.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Tony stood tall and proud as the breeze blew his bangs. His handsome features were warm and


    alluring. When he turned slightly to face Myra, he was wearing a refreshing smile that was as stunning


    as the gods from ancient myths.


    ¡°Before we go on our world trip, you have to marry me.¡± Tony was wearing that look when he stared


    into Myra¡¯s eyes, which she found irresistible.


    They had been engaged for a while, so they had been thinking of marriage. To be more precise, Myra


    was nning to hold the ceremony after she gave birth to the baby. When she observed her belly, she


    noticed it was bulging slightly, so she was worried she might not look good in a wedding dress.


    Upon noticing her hesitation, Tony arched his brow. Things don¡¯t seem to be progressing as smoothly


    as expected.


    ¡°Tony, I won¡¯t look good in a wedding dress now.¡± Myra was visibly dejected. If she didn¡¯t get held up by


    matters pertaining to Stark Group, she wouldn¡¯t mind getting married sooner.


    ¡°You definitely will. Myra, you look good in anything.¡± Tony tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear


    while soothing her.


    It was a breezy day, so their clothes made noises as it pped in the wind. It cooled them down so


    much that they had almost forgotten about the heat in Bradfort City. In fact, the weather was just nice.


    Having waited for a long while, it was finally a cloudy day. Without the zing sun, the breeze that blew


    nonstop was a pleasant addition to the scenery before them.


    A huge plot ofnd in the northern suburbs belonged to Hart Group. Tony had been building something


    over the deste ce, but nobody knew what he was up to. Transportation was an important aspect


    to the project which had yet to bepleted. Nheless, he was expecting to announce it to the


    public by theing year.


    Tony made sure to carefully support Myra when they were walking. If it wasn¡¯t for his desire to show her


    the grand ce, he wouldn¡¯t have dragged her along to a ce with such uneven ground. From his


    point of view, Myra could only step on t and clean surfaces. However, she wasn¡¯t that delicate, so


    she didn¡¯t find it disagreeable. On the contrary, having the opportunity to let out some sweat felt


    cathartic.


    As they neared their destination, a triumphant smile gradually surfaced on Tony¡¯s face. I wonder what


    expression she will maketer on. He was eager to witness what was toe. Throughout the day,


    Tony seemed somewhat adorable. When Myra checked out his profile, he was giggling like a child.


    ¡°Stop putting up airs,¡± Myra said despite her anticipation.


    ¡°Do you see that?¡± Tony pointed at somewhere not far from them. ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    When Myra cast a nce in the direction where he was pointing at, she could see from afar a structure


    that resembled an amusement park, which piqued her curiosity. Therefore, she picked up her pace in


    order to take a closer look at the structure.


    ¡°Slow down.¡± Tony was following behind her with a worried expression.


    Soon enough, they got to where Tony was talking about. Myra was so surprised by the scenery before


    her that she could hardly believe her own eyes. It was as if they had entered a dreand. While


    grasping Tony¡¯s arm, she was ted. ¡°How did you even think of creating such a beautiful dreand?¡±


    ¡°Because you were the one who gave me the inspiration to do so.¡± Tony held Myra¡¯s hand in a tight


    grip. ¡°Let¡¯s check out the ce. You might recall something.¡± The knowing smile that Tony wore


    seemed to be a hint.


    A huge manor was erected near a mountain by a river. It was named Tomyrra Wondend, which was


    abination of Tony and Myra¡¯s name. It was a dreamy ce. While it might not be a literal kingdom,


    the small amusement park was fully furnished and equipped with the necessary facilities.


    Tomyrra Wondend satisfied Myra¡¯s dream of being a princess. It mimicked the setup of a fairytale


    kingdom where princes and princesses lived. Even the design of the gates looked fantastical.


    Although pink was chosen as the base color of the entire amusement park, it wasn¡¯t tacky at all.


    Instead, thebination of pink and a refreshing touch of blue gave the ce a dreamy quality. Since


    the ce was set to be an amusement park, a myriad of other colors were also utilized. Therefore, the


    ce was bursting with colors that went well with each other, not at all looking gaudy.


    The deeper they ventured, the more familiar the ce felt. Myra began to wonder if she had seen this


    ce somewhere, or perhaps in a dream. While wearing a faint smile, she wondered if Tony had


    perhaps designed the ce himself.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± When Tony posed the question, even his firm features softened.


    ¡°Yeah. I have a feeling that I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡± Not only was the ce familiar, but she


    might even have doodled it on paper.


    Without a word, Tony wore a smile while looking at Myra. All of a sudden, she was seized by a memory,


    which prompted her to stare at Tony in disbelief. So this is how it is, she thought. ¡°Tony, did you design


    the ce ording to my scattered manuscripts?¡± Agitated, her voice didn¡¯t sound as cool as it usually


    was.


    She used to be a designer, so she would spend her free time working on blueprints. Once, she recalled


    a dream about a wondend that she had as a kid, in which she spent a memorable time. Thus, she


    created a blueprint based on that dream of hers. When Tony found out about the blueprint, she told him


    about that dream she had as a child, since it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Tony was very supportive of the idea, and encouraged her to finish the blueprints by filling in all the


    details. Back then, she didn¡¯t even realize he already made up his mind to build the amusement park.


    When she thought about how hard Tony must have tried to hide the construction from her, as well as all


    the hard work that he must have put in while recreating the stuff of her dreams in the real world, she


    couldn¡¯t contain herself.


    It was the best gift that she had ever received. While looking at Tony, she bit on her bottom lip to stop


    herself from bursting into tears. Ever since he came into her life, he seemed to be capable of bringing


    her one surprise after the other. Relishing in the sound of his heartbeat and his scent after embracing


    him, Myra realized she was smitten by him. ¡°Tony, I will cry if you do this.¡± Her voice was trembling.


    Tony patted her back. ¡°You¡¯re such a crybaby. The fact that you like it is the most magnificent reward


    for my efforts.¡± He held her tightly. For the longest while, he had been thinking of creating something


    that couldmemorate their love.


    ¡°You sound so formal. How long have you been working on this?¡± Myra recalled that he had spent most


    of his time keeping herpany in Bradfort City, so she had no idea how he managed to find time to


    work on the amusement park.


    ¡°It has been a while since construction began, and it¡¯s not finished yet, but I wanted to show it to you


    during Valentine¡¯s Day.¡± Tony couldn¡¯t recall how long he had spent working on the project, but he


    figured it was all worth it as long as Myra was happy about it.


    ¡°Will the park be open to the public by next year?¡± Myra asked curiously.


    ¡°Yeah, but we will y with all of the facilities in it before that.¡± He wore a genuine smile, his every


    move mesmerizing.


    By that point, Myra already left his arms. She had a satisfied smile on her face, content with the


    surprise. ¡°So, Director Tony Hart built an amusement park from scratch for my sake.¡± She opened her


    arms casually.


    It was a sight for sore eyes. Without a trace, Tony took out his phone to snap a photo of Myra when she


    was in such a casual state. Upon hearing the noise, she walked up to him with a stern look on her face.


    ¡°Hey, why did you snap a photo of me?¡± She was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°You looked good, so I figured I should record it.¡± Tony shook the phone in his hand as he spoke. With


    a witty smile, Myra took out her phone to snap a few shots of him before he could react, so he didn¡¯t


    get to avoid it.


    ¡°Myra¡­¡± Tony wasn¡¯t expecting her to do that. She sure is getting cleverer.


    ¡°You look good too.¡± Letting out a chuckle, she opened the photo gallery to check on the photos. She


    took the photos so quickly that she didn¡¯t even get to see how they looked. Tony also scooted closer. It


    turned out that he was the type who looked good no matter what pose he struck. Even in the photos


    that Myra took casually, he still was as handsome as ever. ¡°Tony, you sure are an attractive man.¡± Myra


    seemed lovesick.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°From my point of view, you¡¯re the most attractive of them all.¡± He said so while staring at her. It was his


    sincere opinion. No matter how pretty other people looked, they could neverpare to Myra.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Myra huffed, partially because of shyness, before walking forward. After all, there were still a


    lot of scenic views throughout the journey ahead. It took them a while to go through the entire ce. ¡°A


    lot of girls wille to take photos after it is officially opened to the public.¡± Myra looked almost like an


    expert when she made thatment.


    Nodding, Tony agreed with her. ¡°You can treat this ce as an amusement park.¡± Even though there


    were elements that differentiated Tomyrra Wondend from one, it was still essentially an amusement


    park, for it had multiple facilities as well, but merely with more buildings. He was also nning to hire


    performance artists for shows and gigs, so it would be different from an amusement park.


    They spent an entire afternoon at the ce. When they noticed it was gettingte, they left reluctantly.


    Myra adored the ce, as it brought her back to her dreams of when she was a child. It was just that in


    her dreams, the ce was crowded, and nor was Tony with her. However, the experience was enough


    to make her feel like she went on a time travel.


    After they got back in their car, Myra¡¯s eyes were glued to Tony. She couldn¡¯t help but stare, as she had


    a hard time articting her feelings. All she could think of was to thank the heavens for bequeathing


    her someone as outstanding as Tony.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I look exceptionally handsome today?¡± Tony joked while starting the car engine.


    ¡°Yeah, you are so freaking handsome. Nobody in the whole wide world looks better than you.¡± Myra


    didn¡¯t hold back while praising him, which made him practically light up with joy.


    ¡°You silly girl.¡± He wore a content smile. Hearing her praise him like that made him feel happy.


    ¡°Yeah. I will forever be your silly girl. I have nothing to worry about as long as you¡¯re with me.¡± While on


    their way back, she couldn¡¯t stop saying sweet nothings to him.


    ¡°So when will you marry me?¡± He was serious about it. After all, he couldn¡¯t wait to see her in a


    wedding dress. He was also looking forward to the moment when Myra and him swore their oaths in


    front of God amidst the ringing of church bells and the blessings of a crowd.


    ¡°Anytime you deem suitable.¡± Having lost herself in feelings of bliss, Myra wouldn¡¯t mind doing anything


    that Tony asked of her right now.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Matthias chose and sent the flowers out during his break time, so he assumed that the flowers would


    have reached Heather¡¯s office by then. I¡¯m sure most women wouldn¡¯t say no to flowers. It might be a


    rather traditional gift, but I believe it¡¯s customary to gift flowers to one¡¯s girlfriend during celebrations


    like this.


    Heather had been kept busy the whole day. She was finishing up her work when a young man arrived


    at her office with a parcel in his arms. The young man broke into a smile when Heather held the door


    open for him. He was always polite to his customers, but he was especially friendly that day when he


    saw how pretty his female customer was. ¡°Hello. This is a gift for you. I¡¯ll need you to sign this,¡± he


    uttered politely.


    She simply took a nce at the rectangr-shaped parcel that was still in his arms without showing


    any intention of taking it from him. He began to feel rather awkward under her scrutiny, and he couldn¡¯t


    seem to tell what was going on in her mind. ¡°Who sent this?¡± she asked. She had a feeling it was


    Matthias, but she wanted to make sure anyway.


    ¡°Mr. Locke,¡± the young man answered honestly.


    Heather seemed to contemte something for a moment before she gave the young man her orders.


    ¡°Leave it on the couch.¡± She waved a dismissive hand toward the couch as if she couldn¡¯t be bothered


    by the gift at all. Based on the packaging, she was pretty sure that he had gifted her fresh flowers. She


    wasn¡¯t too fond of flowers¡ªit was amon gift she received ever since she was young.


    Isn¡¯t Matthias a little too uninventive? Does he think I¡¯m going to go out with him after he sends me


    these boring flowers? He must be daydreaming. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even send these himself. How can


    he expect me to go out with him when he doesn¡¯t even show any sincerity? He¡¯s probably busy with


    work at the Locke Group now. I knew that I shouldn¡¯t have held any hopes for a man like him.


    This tiny disruption was soon ignored as Heather continued to bury herself in her work for a while. She


    only had to handle some final matters before she could get off work. Most of the other staff members


    had rushed out of the office since it was Valentine¡¯s Day, and she was the only one who didn¡¯t mind


    staying back toplete her work.


    By the time Matthias arrived, Heather was still upied with the tasks she was handling. He quietly


    pushed the ss door open before he slipped into a corner where he watched her doing her work. She


    had been too immersed to notice his presence, but he didn¡¯t mind as he found her even more


    charismatic right then.


    Heather only realized his presence when she looked up after she finished her work. The first thing that


    caught her eye was the tiny, wooden box in his hands. She sent him a puzzled nce as she


    wondered, Did he just rush over after he finished his work? That little box looks interesting. I wonder


    where he got it from. It seems rather delicate and exquisite¡ªit looks almost like a work of art.


    ¡°Everyone else is gone. When are you nning to let yourself off work?¡± Matthias said as he gave her


    a lopsided grin.


    ¡°Right now,¡± Heather replied as she hastily tidied her desk. It was important that she kept her desk tidy.


    As he walked toward her, he quickly realized the flowers that had been left by the couch. She didn¡¯t


    even open the packaging, so I guess she¡¯s not interested in it at all. She spread her lips into a smile


    when she realized that he had noticed the flowers. ¡°I didn¡¯t open it because I don¡¯t like roses,¡± she


    exined. Since it was Valentine¡¯s Day, she was certain that he had bought her roses¡ªshe didn¡¯t even


    bother to check what flowers they were.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can throw it away if you don¡¯t like them.¡± He put on a generous smile to show that he


    wasn¡¯t bothered by her words. He continued to exin himself when he realized that she was eyeing


    the wooden box in his arms. ¡°This is for you as well. You can throw this away if you don¡¯t like this too.¡±


    He was starting to sound rather grumpy, probably because he hadn¡¯t expected to receive such


    treatment from a woman. It was the first time he had purchased any gifts for a woman in a long while,


    after all.


    She took the box from him, feeling the firm structure against her palms. ¡°This box seems really special.


    I like it,¡± she said after taking a nce at the box. Its exterior design was simple and elegant, which


    suited her taste perfectly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look at what¡¯s inside?¡± he probed. His actual gift was the lipsticks that the


    box contained.


    Heather gently shook the box, listening to the sound it made and contemting for a moment before


    she opened it. The lid was lifted to reveal a bunch of lipsticks. She scrunched her nose as she looked


    at all the different lipsticks inside¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected such a gift. Matthias might be the only person


    who¡¯d get the idea to keep lipsticks in a wooden box, she thought. Her expression remained calm as


    she shut the lid.


    ¡°I spent the whole afternoon picking these out for you, so I hope that you like it,¡± he uttered.


    Her expression flickered the moment she heard his words. Does he have nothing better to do? How


    could he spend an entire afternoon choosing lipsticks? A faint smile appeared on her face as she


    pictured the sight of a man browsing lipstick collections at a beauty store¡ªthe image itself was


    amusing to her. ¡°Would a man like you know anything about lipsticks?¡± She opened the box again to


    pick out a few that caught her eye. These look pretty decent, she thought.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± he mumbled awkwardly. He couldn¡¯t possibly tell her that he had


    ordered his assistant to help him pick out the lipsticks, could he?


    ¡°Well, this was a thoughtful gift. Why don¡¯t we grab a drink at your ce?¡± she asked with a broad


    smile on her face. He couldn¡¯t conceal the surprise in his gaze, as it was rare for her to take such an


    initiative. Does she have some sort of ulterior motive? Something doesn¡¯t feel right here.


    Heather¡¯s smile remained on her face. She seemed like she was in a good mood. ¡°We¡¯ll have to drink


    until we¡¯re drunk tonight, then!¡± he uttered in a serious tone. It was rare for him to encounter someone


    who enjoyed drinking as much as he did, and he was d that he wouldn¡¯t have to spend Valentine¡¯s


    Day drinking on his own.


    Matthias had ordered his housekeeper to decorate the ce earlier that day. The housekeeper was a


    professional he had hired at a pricey rate, so he was certain that the Locke Residence would look


    Indeed, both Matthias and Heather received a huge surprise when they first returned to his house.


    Heather quickly frowned and red at Matthias as they were greeted with a shower of petals over their


    heads. Matthias had the urge to p his palm against his forehead when he saw the proud grin on his


    mixed-blooded housekeeper¡¯s face.


    ¡°What are you doing, Evan?¡± Matthias asked annoyedly. He told the housekeeper to set the mood for a


    celebration at home, but he hadn¡¯t expected the decorations to turn out so embarrassingly cheap.


    ¡°Valentine¡¯s Day! Romance, petals,¡± Evan announced in an exaggerated tone. He didn¡¯t have a good


    grasp of theirnguage, so it was clear that he was a foreigner. Matthias tried his best to control his


    temper since Heather was right beside him.


    Meanwhile, Evan proceeded to reach for Heather¡¯s hands before nting a kiss on her fingers.


    ¡°Wee, beautiful Miss Langston.¡±


    Heather decided to forgive the man when she saw how earnest he looked¡ªit was eptable for him to


    do such a thing only because of the innocent, warm demeanor he gave off right then. She therefore


    gave the housekeeper a forced smile before turning to Matthias. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the balcony.¡± The open-air


    balcony was Heather¡¯s favorite ce in the Locke Residence. Since the Langston Residence was


    designed to look more like a traditional castle, it didn¡¯t have an open balcony, and she couldn¡¯t enjoy


    the breeze outside when she wanted to.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Matthias reached for Heather¡¯s hand before he shot Evan a hostile re to indicate that he was


    angry at Evan for having kissed Heather¡¯s fingers.


    Heather found herself caught in an awkward situation. She wanted to brush Matthias off, but she


    decided that it would be better if she didn¡¯t shame him in front of his housekeeper. Once they were a


    distance away, and once Evan could no longer see them, she then pulled her hand away from


    Matthias. ¡°You¡¯re making me feel ufortable. I don¡¯t like getting too intimate with others,¡± she


    whispered in his ear as a reminder. She felt displeased as Matthias seemed to have crossed the line as


    her fake boyfriend. He was a little dejected when he felt her soft touch slipping out of his fingers, but he


    knew not to insist on holding her hand.


    The both of them got to the open, rooftop balcony while Evan hurried around to get the maids to


    prepare various dishes for them. Although Evan was a somewhat odd character at times, he still


    managed to tick most of the boxes that his job required.


    Meanwhile, the two individuals were dumbstruck by the sight that greeted them at the balcony. Evan


    had arranged for Romeo and Juliet figurines to be set up on the balcony, and he even added colorful


    lights to enhance the Valentine¡¯s Day mood. Matthias pressed two fingers against his temples. How did


    Evan decide to go with such decorations?


    Heather pressed a hand over her lips to conceal her smile. ¡°It¡¯s pretty cute. It certainly sets the


    atmosphere, don¡¯t you think?¡± She tried her best tofort Matthias when she saw how annoyed he


    looked.


    He felt much better when he realized that she didn¡¯t seem to mind the decorations. He just didn¡¯t want


    to embarrass himself in front of her. There was a long table that had been set up near them, and it


    seemed like they were about to share a candlelight dinner.


    Heather turned to sh Matthias a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the table is a little too long? It¡¯s going to be


    hard for us to talk,¡± she uttered as she raised an eyebrow. She wasn¡¯t too interested in having a


    candlelight dinner then.


    Simrly, Matthias didn¡¯t have any such intentions¡ªall of it had clearly been arranged by Evan. I


    should have seen thising¡ªhe¡¯s from a different culture, after all, Matthias thought as he rolled his


    eyes. ¡°Should we ask to change the table, then?¡± he asked awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. That was just an offhandment.¡± Even Heather could sense the awkwardness in the air


    then. It felt peculiar to her since it was her first time interacting with someone of the opposite gender


    during Valentine¡¯s Day. At one point, she even wondered if it was the right decision to have agreed to


    visit Matthias¡¯s house. All those news articles came out after Ist visited this ce. We might be stuck


    together now, but I don¡¯t know if he has a hidden agenda for what he wants to do tonight. I can¡¯t let my


    guard down, she thought as she threw him a nce. I have to improvise as we progress.


    Matthias felt rather nervous himself. He had spent most of his years focused on his job, and he was


    clueless when it came to romantic rtionships. Both of them were kept a distance apart as the dishes


    were served at the table, and Heather found herself settling down a little as the distance made her feel


    safer. The more she thought about it, the more she decided that it would be better if they had kept a


    distance. It was a special day, and they were surrounded by such a romantic environment. Even


    Heather herself felt dazed by the setup¡ªanyone who didn¡¯t know better would have probably assumed


    that Matthias was trying to go after her.


    The tense atmosphere between them eased up after they drank a few sses of wine. Alcohol didn¡¯t


    just warm their insides; it seemed to also heat up the atmosphere around them. Both of them began to


    discuss a few random topics, ranging from politics to market trends. They gradually gotfortable


    with one another when they realized that they had a few topics inmon. It was then that Evan¡¯s


    voice sounded from a distance away. ¡°You can¡¯t go there, Niki.¡±


    Matthias felt his heart sinking the moment he heard this, and Heather quickly raised her head to look in


    the direction of the voice. Soon enough, Niki appeared in front of them with a look of disbelief on his


    face. His gaze was filled with hurt as he looked at Heather before shifting his focus to Matthias.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you guys.¡± His body was stiff and tense as he turned around and walked off


    without looking back.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Matthias felt oddly ashamed of himself as he lowered his cutleries. He watched helplessly as Niki


    stormed off. It seems like Niki really treats Heather differently. I¡¯ve always thought that he didn¡¯t


    know anything about romantic rtionships, but I guess that was just because he hadn¡¯t met the right


    person at the right time. It worries me to see him so deeply infatuated with Heather though. Who would


    have thought that it would be love at first sight for Niki?


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    He reminds me of how I had felt when I first fell in love with Myra after seeing her gentle and warm


    smile. Love is such an unpredictable thing. Who knows if he¡¯ll spend the rest of his life longing for a girl,


    or if he¡¯ll be able to get over his feelings before that?


    Heather lowered her cutleries when she saw how worried Matthias seemed. Any spark of romance that


    they shared a while ago waspletely gone after Niki¡¯s sudden appearance. They both


    exchanged nces with one another, and neither of them looked like they had the appetite to continue


    their meals. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Matthias finally said after a while.


    He didn¡¯t understand why he felt the need to apologize, but his apology was precisely what Heather


    had been waiting for. In response, she curled her lips upward as she questioned the reason for his


    apology. ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about?¡± she uttered in a casual and lighthearted tone. She wasn¡¯t


    about to get herself caught between Matthias and Niki.


    ¡°Niki has been under a lot of stress recently, so he might have acted out of line earlier. I hope you


    can forgive him.¡± Matthias was attempting to justify Niki¡¯s acts, but it clearly wasn¡¯t much of a


    justification.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I wasn¡¯t too bothered by it. I¡¯m full now.¡± Heather gave him a hearty chuckle, but he had to


    force himself to look away, for he would have been too distracted by her angelic smile otherwise.


    ¡°I¡¯m full too. Why don¡¯t we go to the living room and try something from my alcohol collection?¡± he


    suggested. He wanted to get rid of the awkward atmosphere between them, so he figured that they had


    to do something else.


    On the other hand, she swirled the remaining liquid in her ss and finished it before she responded.


    ¡°It¡¯ste now. Perhaps we can do it some other day!¡± Heather no longer wanted to stay around, and


    she made it clear with the look in her eyes; even her smile was starting to seem rather impatient.


    yvolume00:00/00:00FANTASY1adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    ¡°Let me send you off then.¡± Matthias decided that he couldn¡¯t forcefully keep her around, so both of


    them then got out of their seats.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll see myself out.¡± Heather felt oddly sober after rejecting his offer. She no longer wanted the


    ambiguously romantic rtionship with Matthias; any mildly intimate acts they shared between them


    only reminded her of her past self that she despised. Now, she believed that liking someone was a


    sacred and unique experience, and what she had with Matthias was apromise that was gradually


    growing into a romance. The slow transition from putting on a show as a couple to privately interacting


    with each other as a couple was frightening for Heather.


    Yet, Matthias couldn¡¯tprehend the fear that Heather was feeling. He wasn¡¯t even aware of how


    much he had fallen for her as he still believed that Myra was the only woman he fancied.


    That was the thing about romantic rtionships that weren¡¯t wholly established¡ªneither party would


    know what would happen next if one of them genuinely fell for the other. Being thebination of a


    woman who refused to open herself up to love and a man who had another person that he fancied,


    they simply weren¡¯t suited to toy around with the idea of love between them.


    We would only hurt each other in the process. Heather might have been testing the waters for a while,


    but she quickly came to this conclusion. Therefore, she rushed off soon after Niki interrupted their


    meal. All Matthias could do then was to watch as she made her way out.


    Evan hurried over to send Heather off once Matthias sent him a look, and he returned to see that


    Matthias had flipped the entire table over. As Evan began to tidy up the mess that Matthias had just


    made, thetter was still fuming with anger, so he gave Matthias a long, thoughtful gaze.


    Only a few individuals were aware of the fact that Evan and Matthias were friends. Heather knew that


    Matthias was her senior, but she didn¡¯t realize that Evan was, in fact, her senior as well. Halfway


    through their studies, Evan traveled to Ennd to train as a housekeeper, and Matthias had specially


    hired Evan to work for him because of the rtionship they had with one another. Regardless of where


    Matthias went, he would make sure to bring Evan along with him.


    Matthias didn¡¯t necessarily need a housekeeper for himself, but what he longed for was a person that


    he could talk to. It was tough to suppress all his emotions without releasing them to someone, and


    Evan was his trusty outlet. He trusted Evan since he was a quiet person who knew not to gossip about


    others.


    ¡°Stop cleaning up,¡± Matthias said to Evan. ¡°Get someone else to do it. I want you to have a few drinks


    with me.¡± Matthias walked over to Evan as he spoke, and Evan had no choice but to get to his feet.


    Although Evan wasn¡¯t the most outstanding housekeeper, for he often achieved only the bare minimum


    standards, he was still a decent listener. That was the main reason their friendship grew, even though


    they had only been ssmates for a year.


    ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡± Evan was an observant man. For a moment, Matthias was tempted to ask


    Evan if he had ever not made a mistake.


    Once they got to the living room, Evan dutifully opened a bottle of wine for them. All the alcohol that


    Evan had picked out for Matthias were top-tier drinks, and the both of them often had a few sses


    with one another. Several issues might have been a cause for concern when they were sober, but there


    was little that they couldn¡¯t solve by having a few drinks. At the very least, alcohol allowed them to


    escape their problems for a while.


    They quickly slipped into a conversation as they drank. ¡°Why do you care about what¡¯s right or wrong?¡±


    Evan asked in a carefree tone that reflected his personality. In the past, Evan had been the child of a


    wealthy family, but things changed when his family went bankrupt. He lost everything overnight, and he


    had no hopes of getting back up on his feet as he didn¡¯t have many talents or skills to begin with.


    He only studied economics in the same school as Matthias because his father had assumed that he


    would inherit the family business someday. However, when the business copsed, everyone grieved


    and struggled over the loss except Evan. He was the only one who felt relieved as he hadn¡¯t wanted to


    inherit thepany from the start.


    He felt much more rxed with his life after the bankruptcy, and his decision to transfer to Ennd for


    a housekeeping course was made on a whim. In Evan¡¯s opinion, there was no clear distinction between


    right and wrong, as long as he didn¡¯t feel troubled by his decisions. Matthias, on the other hand,


    seemed to enjoy troubling himself, and that was probably one of the reasons Matthias kept Evan


    around as a listener.


    Matthias longed for someone who could help alter his personality, be it a family member, friend, or


    lover. He might have portrayed himself as a powerful and manly individual, but deep down, all he


    longed for was someone to save him from the person he was.


    ¡°I never expected Niki to fall for her,¡± Matthias uttered in a pained voice. He had no idea how the


    issue could possibly be resolved at that point. What¡¯s going to happen in the future? Who knows how


    this might impact or hurt Niki? My heart¡¯s a mess. I feel like I¡¯m watching as Niki is going through


    what I went through in the past. What makes it worse is that I¡¯m the one who forced him upon this path.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to an individual to decide if they like or dislike someone. What¡¯s so hard to understand about


    that? The third person in a rtionship doesn¡¯t deserve to be too harshly criticized. Factors like a third


    party, a secret lover, or unagreeable family members don¡¯t y a key role in one¡¯s rtionship. It¡¯s


    never the main reason that two people don¡¯t end up with one another.¡± Evan analyzed the situation in a


    logical manner. Although he had never agreed with Matthias¡¯s view, he knew he couldn¡¯t tell Matthias


    what to do.


    ¡°Fine! Yeah! I just wanted to me everything on Heather because I¡¯m a cowardly man who¡¯s too


    selfish to do anything else!¡± Matthias howled in response.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Being the calm and carefree individual he was, Evan seemed unfazed by this outburst. Instead, he


    gave Matthias a rather exasperated stare. Both of them never seemed to agree with one another, yet


    Matthias insisted on keeping Evan by his side all the time. Matthias was worried that he would never be


    able to feel clear-headed again once Evan left him.


    Ever since he found out about Myra¡¯s uing marriage and her pregnancy, he felt like he was caught


    in a muddled, fuzzy state that didn¡¯t allow him any coherent thoughts. I¡¯ve lost my final opportunity to


    get Myra to return to me, and perhaps fate will never bring us together again. How am I supposed to be


    okay with that? How am I supposed to give up on our rtionship? Our memories had once been a


    light at the end of a dark tunnel that guided and pushed me forward, but it now feels like I¡¯ve lost that


    source of light. I simply can¡¯t bring myself to ept the cruel truth.


    ¡°It feels like you haven¡¯t grown up at all sometimes.¡± Evan shot Matthias a pitiful look. There was one


    important reason that Evan agreed to stay by Matthias¡¯s side¡ªEvan believed that they were the same


    type of person. Some people refuse to continue growing even before they¡¯ve fully matured. These


    people only continue to age physically, but they remain the same mentally. I was like that¡ªI refused to


    grow up because I didn¡¯t want to bear any responsibilities.


    Instead, I allowed myself to stray wild, to seek a life of freedom for myself. Matthias refused to grow up


    after encountering his struggles in love, and he has trapped himself within that immature, childlike


    rtionship ever since. He might have grown his career and his abilities, but his love life has been


    stagnant ever since that experience. He¡¯s stubbornly holding onto the good memories he had in the


    past, and he even thinks that Myra might long for him the way he longs for her. He certainly wouldn¡¯t


    have expected Myra to havepletely forgotten about him.


    ¡°You can pretend to be drunk when you¡¯re drinking, but how are you going to continue acting dazed


    when you¡¯re sober, Matthias?¡± Evan swirled the red wine in his ss. He preferred darker shades of


    wine.


    ¡°Have you ever loved someone?¡± This was the first time Matthias ever asked Evan about his love life.


    All along, Matthias had only focused on talking about his own rtionships, but he had never heard


    Evan talk about his rtionships.


    Evan looked up and tugged his lips into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone has fancied a person or two, right?¡±


    His smile broadened as he spoke, like flowers that blossomed in the middle of spring.


    ¡°How did you get over it, then?¡± Matthias wanted someone to tell him what to do. He couldn¡¯t afford to


    continue loving Myra, yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to cut ties with her.


    ¡°Why do I have to get over it? I¡¯m enjoying the rtionship. Not all love stories are depressing, you


    know. The first person that I¡¯ve ever fancied is still in contact with me right now, and we¡¯re still close


    friends. I¡¯m thankful for how much I¡¯ve grown with this person.¡± Evan had always believed in


    maintaining rtionships with his loved ones, and he didn¡¯t see the need to cut ties with anyone. To


    him, there was no need for tearful separations or drunken midnight calls.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that he was someone who gave up on a rtionship easily. He insisted on


    giving his all in a rtionship before he gave up on it. The most memorable parts of a rtionship


    shouldn¡¯t be the part where one party desperately clings to another while the other person decides to


    walk away from the rtionship, right?


    I think that the best rtionships are those that are kept simple. I believe that everything will work only


    when both parties love each other. I don¡¯t see the need for any other excuses. Why would two


    individuals get together if they had so many reasons not to be together from the start?


    What¡¯s meant to be is meant to be. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need toment over the person you were


    forced to let go because of some external reasons. If the both of you were really that in love with each


    other, you would have found your way back already. If one party has lost feelings for the other, then the


    rtionship can no longer be forced. Force two people to stay in love, and they¡¯ll only end up hating


    each other.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    While there were some who were sad, others were happy. On the night of Valentine¡¯s Day, Myra and


    Tony spent the entire night clinging together, whispering sweet nothings to each other. They had been


    through so many twists and turns, and it had been a long time since theyst enjoyed such a peaceful


    moment. As they immersed themselves in this moment, they held each other, embracing the beauty of


    it.


    ¡°I want Heather to be my maid of honor,¡± Myra suggested.


    Taking in the smell of her, Tony appeared intoxicated, and he tightened his hand on her chest. He


    hugged her tightly, as though he had the whole world in his arms, and he began to smell the scent from


    her hair again.


    ¡°Mmh,¡± he murmured softly. Right now, he would agree to anything she said.


    ¡°Knock it off.¡± She moaned for a bit while his hands started to stray around her body. This guy is always


    fooling around! she thought, feeling somewhat annoyed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush about the wedding. Let¡¯s not speak about the details today. Let¡¯s speak about us.¡±


    Rolling over, he theny on top of her and gazed down at her.


    With her brows knitted tightly together, she pushed him feebly while saying, ¡°You don¡¯t know when to


    be content.¡± She was grumbling at him, thinking that he had superhuman stamina.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control it when I just look at you,¡± he muttered close to her ear as he began kissing her.


    ¡°No more, please,¡± she begged before it even started. Unlike him, she was already tired. Plus, she was


    also pregnant.


    A devilish smile spread across his face and he kissed her on the lips. Pressing himself against her ear,


    he whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep tonight. I love you so much, baby.¡± Anything could be said when affections


    were at its strongest.


    However, no one else could even imagine Tony to act like this in bed, because everyone remembered


    him clearly as a person who was incredibly difficult to approach. Sometimes, he wouldn¡¯t even give


    others the chance to discuss anything further.


    After that, it took Tony all of his self control to get a grip on himself. Myra was carrying a baby after all,


    so he shouldn¡¯t overdo it. Then, he pulled Myra, who was limp from tiredness, into his arms and kissed


    her forehead while she snuggled into his chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re not letting me speak properly,¡± she whined. Really, Tony didn¡¯t let her catch a break at all, and


    she could barely lift a finger now.


    On the other hand, Tony found her to be very adorable in this state, and he couldn¡¯t help but peck her


    lightly on the lips. She gazed at him helplessly, thinking that he sometimes acted like a clingy big boy.


    ¡°Go to sleep, Myra,¡± he instructed.


    However, she didn¡¯t feel like sleeping for the moment. Hence, she mumbled in his arms shamelessly, ¡°I


    can¡¯t sleep. I want you to put me to sleep.¡±


    Affectionately, he gazed at her, noting how cute she was, and he continued to kiss her cheeks. Just like


    a doll, he kissed her everywhere as though he wouldn¡¯t get tired of it.


    Although annoyed, Myra was equally amused by him, and she suddenly felt that he was being a little


    adorable on this day as she snuggled deeper into his arms.


    ¡°Tell me a story,¡± she requested, acting a little spoiled. A pregnant woman¡¯s temper was unpredictable,


    and her personality kept changing during her pregnancy.


    Just when Tony¡¯s kiss was about tond on her again, she held up her hand and blocked it. ¡°I can¡¯t


    sleep if you keep doing this.¡± What¡¯s with him and his kisses today? she thought helplessly. My skin


    may start to peel if he keeps this up!


    ¡°Okay, okay. Bedtime story it is then,¡± he replied. Then, he rubbed his nose against hers and pecked


    her eyelids gently.


    ¡°Tell me the story,¡± she said, looking forward to his storytelling skills. As she wondered what sort of


    story he mighte up with, she had a bad premonition about it at the same time.


    At the thought of this, she broke into a giggle instead. People in their country would often say that


    pregnancy would make one dumb for the next three years. Furthermore, she was now still in the


    passionate stage of a rtionship with Tony, so for an instant, she felt like she had no intelligence left


    to spare.


    ¡°Two rabbits live in the forest. The white rabbit is named ¡®I Love You¡¯, and the ck rabbit is called ¡®I


    Don¡¯t Love You¡¯. Unfortunately, ¡®I Don¡¯t Love You¡¯ diedter. So what¡¯s the one left called?¡± he said in a


    serious tone.


    Did he actually tell such ame story to humor me? she thought silently. I can already guess the ending


    by listening to the beginning! However, without hesitation, she answered, ¡°I Love You!¡± She stared at


    him with her big, round eyes, and he felt tempted again.


    ¡°Wrong!¡± he said with a lopsided smirk. ¡°The ck rabbit is dead, so there¡¯s only the white rabbit left.¡± A


    triumphant smile spread across his face as the sarcasm in his expression intensified. It didn¡¯t strike


    Myra that he would trap her with wordy.


    Burying her head into his chest, she grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re just ying around with words.¡± So my bad


    premonition from earlier hade true.


    Tonyughed out loudly. ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡± Pinching her cheek, he still had the triumphant smile on his


    face, and he felt incredibly smug.


    On the other hand, Myra decided to ignore him as she felt that he was being too crafty, and she kept


    quiet in his arms.


    ¡°Do you feel suffocated?¡± he asked in a teasing tone. The way they flirted as husband and wife was


    always a little childish.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know,¡± she snapped. After being spoiled by Tony, she had be rather stubborn


    with refusing to admit her feelings, and she would only reserve her small tantrums for him.


    But then, it didn¡¯t bother him, and he merely continued tough. Instead, he seemed to find her really


    adorable this way.


    There was nothing scary about a small tantrum as long as there was someone to indulge her in it.


    Besides, it could be fun for a couple if it didn¡¯t go overboard.


    After a long while, she murmured, ¡°You promised to tell me a story, but why did you end up telling a


    brain teaser instead?¡± From the way sheined about him, she appeared like a child who didn¡¯t


    get her sweets.


    Pressing his forehead against hers gently, he forced her to look into his eyes, which were so


    passionate that she felt that her soul could drown in it.


    ¡°What story do you want to listen to, silly?¡± he asked.


    He was so gorgeous that she blushed and her heart galloped. Even up close, she couldn¡¯t find a single


    w in his looks. In her eyes, he was close to perfect, and it was as though he carried a holy light


    around him. As she stared at him, she couldn¡¯t hold back and leaned in to kiss him lightly.


    How could Tony let go of the littlemb that had given herself to him? As he returned her kiss, he


    kissed her deeper, and she felt dizzy from it, even feeling a little out of breath.


    When she was about to pass out, he finally let her go. This time, she was really tired, and she stayed in


    his arms quietly.


    As he watched hery quietly in his arms, he started humming softly. It was a tune without lyrics that he


    used to coax her to sleep. This was the first time she witnessed him disying his musical talents, and


    even his humming sounded so good. After she found a sweet spot in his arms, she gradually drifted off


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    to sleep.


    He only stopped when she had fallen asleep deeply, and he watched her sleep as though he couldn¡¯t


    look at her enough. Also, he loved the smell of her, which set him at ease.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be my wife soon, Myra,¡± he whispered gently. For a long time, he had wanted to marry her, and


    he wanted to do it properly and formally.


    When Myra was sleeping, she looked especially cute, just like a child without a care in the world, and


    he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes away from her. Previously, she would have nightmares sometimes in her


    sleep and would knit her brows tightly, but she was so peaceful now. At the thought that all the issues


    had been resolved, Tony felt incredibly rxed. We have to go for a honeymoon after the wedding, he


    thought. We have to travel the world!


    Sometimes, the world wasn¡¯t so wonderful, but as there was someone he loved in this world, just a


    smile from her was enough to make up for all the unhappiness in this world.


    Just like that, he gradually fell asleep as well. The next morning, it was Myra who woke up before he


    did, which was rather rare. Cautiously, she watched his sleeping face in appreciation as she was afraid


    of waking him up; she rarely had the chance to watch him sleep anyway. Tracing a finger down his


    cheek, she smiled in satisfaction and kissed his face secretly. Then, mimicking what he always did, she


    leaned in close to his head and sniffed, wondering what smelled so good about hair.


    All this brought her tremendous joy. It seemed like he was in deep sleep this time, and she couldn¡¯t


    stop herself from poking his face with her forefinger. Much to her delight, he didn¡¯t wake up, and her


    smile brightened as she wrinkled her nose at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up, Tony!¡± she muttered under her breath. Entertained by herself, she gazed at his


    chest, and an innocent smile spread across her face.


    When there was no reaction from him, she was even more delighted, getting a kick out of not getting


    caught red-handed for doing something naughty. Feeling more confident this time, she rubbed her nose


    against his, and when she saw that he was still asleep, she moved her hands to his firm chest, which


    was just the way she liked it¡ªlean and muscr. She liked men with some muscles, but not so


    obvious that it would appear that he has a bigger chest than herself. It was not a trait everyone liked.


    Then, like a child who had gotten away with her pranks, she moved her hands further downward,


    where she could feel his abs next. He had eight-pack abs, and she really liked that on a man. Tony¡¯s


    figure was so good that it was irresistible to women, and it made men jealous.


    This was all due to hismitment in workout. As a person who emphasized on working out, it was


    important to him to keep his body healthy so that he could protect those that mattered to him.


    Going further down a little more would be his V-line abs, and she could imagine how water would flow


    over it. The more she thought about it, the more her heart raced, and she kept feeling as though she


    was up to no good.


    After that, she didn¡¯t dare to venture any further downward, for her face had turned bright red at this


    point. How could I do something like this first thing in the morning? she asked herself, wondering if she


    had been possessed by some sort of perverted entity, but her hands still remained on his abdominal


    muscles.


    ¡°You can move your hands lower, Myra,¡± Tony said. Then, he moved his body upward swiftly, and her


    hand slid downward unwittingly.


    Suddenly, she felt something with her hand, and she quickly retracted it. ring at Tony, who was


    pretending to be asleep, she saw that he was grinning mischievously. Again, she was being pranked by


    him for no reason.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    For the entire day, Myra didn¡¯t care much about Tony because he pulled a prank on her early in the


    morning. This time, Tony had pushed it a little too far though, for they almost ended up in a roley this


    morning, and Myra looked like an aggrieved little wife.


    Still, Tony couldn¡¯t figure out why she was so mad. He merely pretended to be asleep and made her


    touch a spot which she thought to be very sensitive, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would jump out of


    bed in a huff. Even after he repented within himself, he still couldn¡¯t figure it out. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t


    understand that she was mad because she thought that she finally got the chance to sneak up on him,


    but everything was actually under his control.


    Later in Stark Group¡¯s office, Myra was busy with work. Thepany was now on track, unaffected by


    the change of ownership. Cameron¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and he might pose a danger in the


    future, but she wouldn¡¯t exterminate him since everything was on track now, and she was satisfied that


    she was able to get back what was rightfully hers.


    As she flipped through the documents, she recalled what happened in the morning, and a smile spread


    across her face when she remembered Tony¡¯s face when he was at a loss. In fact, she wasn¡¯t really


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    mad at him at all, but just ying around with him.


    Most likely, he was only acting like this in front of her. Comparing him to herself, she thought that the


    contrast in him was even more bewildering. After some time, he sent her a sticker through Messenger.


    The sight of the sticker brightened up her smile. It was a sticker of a character from the Rage Comic


    series with the words, ¡®Darling, please don¡¯t ignore me.¡¯ The expression on the sticker was on-point and


    amusing.


    You¡¯re not the only one who has stickers, Myra thought as she sent a sticker as a reply. The one she


    sent had the words in bold, ¡®The sender rejected your message.¡¯ Seeing that Myra had stopped


    ignoring him, Tony grinned unwittingly. They were so passionately in love that they could catch up with


    the young couples nowadays.


    Using stickers tomunicate the minute they got into a fight, they exhausted the stickers they¡¯d


    saved up, and it was Myra who stopped in the end. Scrolling back to review their conversation, she felt


    that they were so childish because they only used stickers from the beginning until the end, but it


    amused her very much.


    ¡°You¡¯re so childish, Tony,¡± she said with a chuckle.


    Finally, Myra had sent him some text, and Tony breathed a sigh of relief. There were all sorts of bizarre


    reasons that could set a woman off, and he could only tolerate it no matter how ridiculous it was.


    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Tony sent her a proper text this time.


    Myra took a nce at the piled up documents in front of her and rubbed her temples. There was still so


    much work left to do, and she replied simply, ¡®Working hard now. Let¡¯s stop here. I¡¯m busy.¡¯ She wanted


    to stop texting him because she had to prioritize work when she was at work.


    Just when they could finally chat a little, she decided to cut it short. However, he could only go along


    with her, and after thinking about it, he sent another sticker to her.


    It was a sticker with the word ¡®OK¡¯ written in a huge font. She took a nce at it and ced down her


    phone in contempt, wondering where he got all his stickers from. The stickers she had on her


    Messenger were all saved up from the conversations she had with others, and when she thought about


    Tony doing the same thing, she found that situation a little hard to imagine.


    After putting away the messy thoughts in her mind, she lectured herself in her head. I¡¯ve always been a


    serious person at work, but I¡¯m now being led astray by Tony. This is not good. I have to continue to


    work hard.


    When it was evening, she stayed back at work. As she was taken out of office by Tony on the previous


    day, a lot of work was left unfinished because she missed a day at work. Hence, she had to work


    harder on this day by working overtime. While Tony was already done, she was still working.


    When he arrived at her office, she was still in the midst of work, so he cleared his throat softly to catch


    her attention. Lifting her head, she saw him, and immediately, a smile appeared on her face unwittingly.


    There were some people who were simply able to put a smile on her face whenever she saw them.


    Putting up a stern face, he asked, ¡°Did you ask for my permission to work overtime while you¡¯re still


    carrying my child?¡±


    The way he stared at her made her feel really guilty, and his question put her in the wrong. Before this,


    he had already told her that she could work, but with proper time management and not overloading


    herself.


    In Tony¡¯s eyes, working overtime was an unforgivable act, and the look in his eyes turned stricter.


    However, Myra merely looked at him innocently; there was only a little left to her work, and she really


    didn¡¯t want to put it off until the next day.


    ¡°Can you show some leeway, Tony?¡± she begged in a cute tone. There¡¯s just a little left, she thought,


    still holding the pen tightly in her hand.


    He walked closer to her and snatched the pen away from her hand, saying, ¡°No.¡±


    In an aggrieved voice, she said, ¡°There¡¯s just a bit left and I¡¯ll be all done. I don¡¯t want to leave it for


    tomorrow because the work will build up again.¡± She had deliberately softened her voice so that he


    could let her have her way.


    A frown appeared between his brows as he said, ¡°Take a seat on the couch. I¡¯ll take care of the rest for


    you.¡± Even though he came to that decision by himself, she decided it was best not to argue with him,


    so she gave up her seat.


    Without a doubt, it was a breeze for Tony to deal with work as this was one of his capabilities. After


    sitting in her ce with a serious look, he began going through the documents expertly. Although it was


    a differentpany, the work was about the same. Moreover, he was rather familiar with the Stark


    Group.


    Hence, within a short time, he had finished her final bit of work of the day, and he looked at her. ¡°Do


    you need to go through these as well?¡± Seeing that there was still a pile of documents on the far right


    corner, he asked if those had to be dealt with as well.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll go through those slowly by myself.¡± That pile was not just any simple documents; many


    she needed to take her time with it.


    By the time they reached home, the sky had already turned dark. Even Sebastian and Lisa thought that


    they were homete on this day. Myra stuck out her tongue at Tony discreetly and they exchanged a


    look without taking the older couple¡¯s words to heart.


    Then, they nodded in unison and promised that they wouldn¡¯t do it again. Lisa even specially told her,


    ¡°Your health is the most important. Don¡¯t work so hard.¡±


    Hurriedly, Myra nodded in agreement; it was true that she had been working too hard as a pregnant


    woman, and this wouldn¡¯t do any good for her child¡¯s development.


    She shouldbine work with rest, but she had been too concerned about Stark Group recently. With


    that thought in mind, she decided to visit the florist the next day. It had been a while since she was


    there thest time, and it was about time for her to rx with a visit there.


    The next day, Myra specially asked Heather out to the florist. Coincidentally, Heather didn¡¯t have much


    to do on that day, and she freed up her morning to visit her at the florist.


    Early in the morning, Heather dealt with her work at hand quickly and found an excuse to slip out of the


    office. As usual, she drove her small car, which she liked very much. It was a tiny two-seater car, and


    she felt very cozy being in the car, feeling as though she was wrapped in it.


    When she reached Myra¡¯s florist, she saw that she was learning flower arrangement from Sharon, the


    florist in her store. Thinking that it was interesting, she joined them, and they only stopped when they


    both came up with pieces they were happy with.


    Looking around at the decorations of the store, Heather then said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s decorated very


    beautifully and in a very creative way.¡± After all, Myra came from a design background. So, the ce


    wouldn¡¯t turn out bad with her participation in the decoration.


    ¡°How have you been, working in the Langston Group recently?¡± Myra asked. It appeared to her that


    Heather was in a good mood, and she was the kind of person who could do well regardless of where


    she was.


    However, Heather waved her hand and replied, ¡°Things at the Langston Group are a headache. ke


    is getting more and more unreasonable.¡± The mention of this made her disgruntled because she didn¡¯t


    think that ke would resort to that sort of tactic to deal with her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ever since they were young, Myra had often listened to Heather¡¯sints about


    ke, and she would usually go along with her.


    ¡°I thought he wouldn¡¯t joke around with thepany¡¯s interests, but he¡¯s now even more extreme and


    doesn¡¯t care about thepany¡¯s interests simply because he wants to put me down in front of others,¡±


    she exined helplessly. All in all, he shouldn¡¯t have disregarded thepany¡¯s interests.


    Surprised, Myra thought that even though ke was a little annoying, Heather had always said that he


    had the thoughts of their family andpany on his mind. However, looking at things now, it seemed


    that ke¡¯s paranoia had worsened, and Myra always had a bad feeling about this guy, who was a rich


    brat and a womanizer. ¡°So how do you n to retaliate?¡± she asked. Based on her understanding of


    Heather, Myra knew that she wasn¡¯t a sitting duck, and would definitely retaliate.


    Spreading her hands, Heather replied, ¡°I really don¡¯t n to fight with him this time.¡± This answer


    caught Myra by surprise because she didn¡¯t expect that she had no ns of fighting back. Heather


    tilted her head and grabbed a bunch of baby¡¯s-breath flowers to her nose to take a whiff. ¡°This soft


    scent is very refreshing.¡± It seemed like she didn¡¯t want to continue with this topic any longer.


    Myra was a tactful person as well, so she decided to end the topic with Langston Group. After some


    hesitation, she decided to get straight to the point with what she had in mind. ¡°I have a favor to ask of


    you,¡± she said with a mysterious grin on her lips.


    Seeing how she appeared, Heather could immediately guess what was on her mind, and she smiled


    sheepishly as well. ¡°Things are going well between you and Tony, right? So you¡¯re expecting an


    expensive gift from me because you¡¯re getting married, huh?¡± Judging from how brightly Myra was


    smiling, she could easily guess what her friend was thinking. Heather was an intelligent woman, and


    that sort of blissfulness Myra was emanating was clear for all to see, so it wasn¡¯t hard to make a guess.


    ¡°You have to be my maid of honor,¡± Myra said determinedly. She was a little worried that Heather might


    not agree because she did mention that she didn¡¯t like to be a bridesmaid.


    Previously, when someone in her family was getting married and asked her to be a bridesmaid, she


    would turn them down without a second thought. However, she merely paused for a second at Myra¡¯s


    request before giving her a firm response.


    ¡°Maid of honor? Then I have to dress prettily! And you better get a best man who¡¯s tall and handsome.¡±


    She agreed so readily that Myra felt the weight was lifted off her shoulders instantly. The only suitable


    person to be her maid of honor was no one else but Heather.


    After a few seconds, Heather added with a solemn expression, ¡°I¡¯ve dedicated my first time to you, so


    remember this¡ªI should be the only bridesmaid because I don¡¯t want to be ced in a group of


    bridesmaids with other girls.¡± Heather always liked to be the only one, and this request was within


    Myra¡¯s expectations.


    Nodding, she agreed with a smile. Heather seems a little livelier and happier today, Myra thought. I


    wonder what¡¯s making her so happy. Looks like what¡¯s happening at Langston Group isn¡¯t affecting her


    mood at all. However, she still noticed something and felt that there were some small changes


    happening with Heather.


    There were some changes that even Heather didn¡¯t notice; she didn¡¯t imagine that Matthias would bring


    about such a change in her. Ever since Valentine¡¯s Day, she had deliberately kept her distance from


    him to emphasize the distance they should keep from each other so that they wouldn¡¯t take it too


    seriously.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Noticing how quickly they were picking things up, Sharon decided to teach them another form of flower


    arrangement. Both of them were agreeable and paid full attention to her ss with enthusiasm.


    The two girls who were chatting away happily earlier were now quiet all of a sudden. Flower


    arrangement was something which could cultivate a person¡¯s temper and calm down a troubled heart.


    asionally, both of them would exchange looks at each other, but they were mainly focused on the


    work in their hands as they followed the instructions diligently and appeared to be doing a very good


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    job. Heather seemed to be more gifted, and even Myra was a little ashamed. Still, they both enjoyed


    the process very much and looked like they were in high spirits.


    When they were finished with their work, a satisfied smile spread on their faces. Myra turned to look at


    Heather, and they both let out a small breath. One should focus fully in order to get something done


    well.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Both of you pick things up very quickly,¡± Sharon said politely. If all her students


    were as smart as them, then she would have less troubles.


    After Sharon left, Heather moved in closer to Myra. Time seemed to be flying, and it was already


    lunchtime.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for lunch,¡± she suggested, feeling a little hungry.


    Myra nodded in reply. Both of them had very simr tastes in food, so it was not a problem to be eating


    together, and they both liked the food which the other had ordered.


    While eating, they chatted away, and Myra had a gut feeling that Heather was hiding something from


    her. However, since Heather didn¡¯t open up, she didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to ask about it. Perhaps if


    she paid a little more attention, she would be able to figure it out, and she casually asked her what was


    up with her recently.


    ¡°Did you meet up with the partners recently?¡± Myra asked in concern. She wasn¡¯t a nosy-parker, but


    she was unable to suppress her curiosity.


    Maybe only matters which concerned Heather were able to trigger her curiosity. If it was somebody


    else, she wouldn¡¯t give two hoots about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of meeting them in the afternoon.¡± Looking at her te, Heather noticed that Myra had


    picked quite a lot of food off her te, and she also felt that something was amiss with Myra,


    wondering what was on her mind.


    Chatting away happily, Heather had basically told Myra everything that happened to her recently,


    except the part regarding Matthias. On the other hand, it didn¡¯t sound like anything was out of the norm


    to Myra, and she thought that she must have been oversensitive.


    An enjoyable afternoon passed by just like that, and even though Heather had to return to the office


    after lunch, she wasn¡¯t in that much of a rush.


    Hence, as she nced at her watch and calcted her timing, she said to Myra, ¡°After dropping you off


    at the florist, I¡¯ll be just in time to return to the office.¡±


    After all the hassle, she drove back to the office, and many employees were still taking their afternoon


    nap when she returned. Sneaking back to her own office, she then saw that there was a pile of


    documents on her desk, and she felt a deep sense of lethargy.


    Today was another busy day, and she was long used to this as she quickly switched into her working


    mode. It seemed that there were more issues after she returned to Bradfort; there seemed no end to it


    as she went through them one by one.


    Dragging her sluggish body, probably because she hadn¡¯t been sleeping well recently, Heather rubbed


    her temples. There was something amiss with the way Myra was looking at her today, but she had


    purposely acted as though she was in high spirits. Hopefully, she didn¡¯t realize anything unusual, she


    prayed.


    Her head started to throb at the thought that Myra would eventually find out about her rtionship with


    Matthias in the future, and she wondered how Myra would think about it at that time.


    Keeping away her disarrayed thoughts, she sank back into work mode because there was still a bunch


    of work left for her to do. ke was rather good at making good use of people; he was the one who


    asked Heather over to be in charge of a certain project. As it turned out, he dumped all other irrelevant


    chores on her as well.


    She stared at the menial tasks on her right in annoyance, knowing that he was pushing irrelevant work


    on her to dy her time. What a chore, she thought.


    This project was the biggest project for Langston Group at the moment, and she really couldn¡¯t spare


    any attention to deal with other work. Still, ke had deliberately made things difficult for her in this


    manner.


    Now, he waspletely ignoring the interests of thepany, and she had no idea what was on his


    mind that he just had to put her down in front of others before he would give up.


    Meanwhile, Myra was still at the florist, attending to the nts and flowers to soothe her mind and


    body. Recently, she had sloughed her heart out for Stark Group and devoted herself to work. It had


    been a long while since she could rx sofortably just as now.


    Looking at the flowers in her hand, the arc on her lips blossomed into a contented smile. Rxing


    asionally helped to focus on work the next day.


    Today, she had simply decided not to think about Stark Group but attend to the flowers in her florist. In


    the end, she was even smelling like flowers.


    The scent of the flowers drifted into her nose, and she took a deep breath. Then, she suddenly thought


    of the big,fortable bed at home. It must befortable to sleep in it, she thought. The whole day,


    she was taking things so slow that she felt a littlezy.


    What¡¯s Tony up to now? she wondered as she continued attending to the flowers in her hands. He said


    that he¡¯ll pick me up in the evening to go home together.


    Myra liked a life like this day by day, and she couldn¡¯t get used to days without Tony. As though stuck to


    each other, Tony would avoid business trips and stay by her side at all times.


    The afternoon sun poured through the window, and she squinted her eyes, deciding to take a break in


    her private room. In this season with such weather, one could grow drowsy easily.


    There was a small room above the florist. Besides some misceneous items, a small space was


    specially built to ce a soft bed so that she could catch a break there.


    Of course, this bed was only for her while the employees downstairs would catch their break on a


    couch, and they wouldn¡¯t touch this bed unless there was a special situation.


    Not anyone should use her personal item, and she felt incredibly at ease when she was lying on the


    bed. Surrounded by the scent of flowers, it was as though she was sleeping in a garden full of flowers,


    and the decorations of the small space were very cozy.


    All of this was designed by Tony; he would consider everything for her. Ever since she had him, she


    had almost turned into a useless person.


    Tony took care of almost everything for her. With him around, she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    More and more, she relied on him, and she sometimes wondered whether it was a good thing.


    However, this was a good thing from the way Tony saw it because he liked to be someone she could


    rely on, and he liked to prepare everything for her appropriately.


    Without realizing, she slipped into dreand, and in her dream, she went back to being young. Back


    then, she and Heather were in their youthful selves, and Myra still looked innocent.


    A boy appeared in her dream, and she wanted to take a good look at his face. But no matter how hard


    she tried, it appeared very blurry, so she couldn¡¯t see it. After that, she started chasing behind him with


    all her might. Still, she couldn¡¯t reach him.


    She was only one step away from him, but she couldn¡¯t even grasp the edge of his shirt even when she


    reached out her hand, and a deep sense of sorrow washed over her.


    The dream turned more suffocating, and the initial sounds ofughter became the destion of being


    alone under the rain on a rainy day.


    Struggling, Myra woke up. Why a sudden nightmare during daytime? she wondered, wiping away the


    sweat on her forehead. The boy in my dream¡­ Was there really such a boy in my younger days?


    Although she was suspicious about it, there was no one who could answer her. Not even Heather had


    mentioned that boy before. Maybe Heather was hiding something from her, or maybe she was


    overthinking things. Regardless, she wanted to make this matter clear.


    After waking up, she was unsettled and could no longer stay in the florist. If she went to the Langston


    Group now, she would definitely disturb Heather. After much contemtion, she decided to go to Hart


    Group in the end. Seeing Tony¡¯s face when she was feeling uneasy would make her feel much better.


    Right now, Tony was hard at work as he had a lot of work waiting for him. Recently, the workload had


    been increasing, and even Tony felt a little overwhelmed. Ever since Matthias arrived in Bradfort, the


    industry hadn¡¯t been stable at all.


    Tony had to look at him in a new light, and his guts told him that he didn¡¯te with kind intentions, or


    he was justing at the Harts. While he didn¡¯t think that Matthias was working against the Harts, the


    reality was taking an incredibly surprising turn.


    The industry in Bradfort had always been a storm, and the peace before another storm hit always


    struck one with panic. Even though he had always been indifferent about it, he couldn¡¯t sit still without


    doing anything when faced with the unknown dangers.


    Many things were waiting for him to get done, and he would never put the Hart Group at risk. Even if


    there was a slight possibility, he would take prevention measures ahead of time.


    When Myra pushed the door open, Tony was reading the document in his hand with a frown, but when


    their eyes met, he immediately broke into a smile.


    ¡°Myra.¡± At first, when he didn¡¯t know who it was, he was about to throw his temper, but it turned out that


    Myra was the visitor.


    ¡°I was bored at the florist, so I came to look for you,¡± she said, quicklying up with an excuse.


    So she could get bored staying at the florist as well, he thought with a raised brow. Still, he was


    pleased to have her around here.


    Meanwhile, Myra went straight to the couch. As she was already familiar with the ce, she didn¡¯t see


    the need to be that formal with him.


    ¡°Have you been very busy recently?¡± Her heart calmed down the moment she saw him, and she felt at


    ease whenever she looked at him.


    Even if they were just chatting casually, she would feelfortable. No matter when it was, he was so


    stunning that it sparked jealousy, especially when he was concentrating at work. His charm was


    impossible to resist.


    After all, men looked the most dashing when they were serious at work, and she instantly became


    smitten with him as she stared at him.


    ¡°No, there hasn¡¯t been a free day in Hart Group,¡± he answered casually.


    ¡°Your overwork timing is a little longer,¡± she pointed out. This was something she¡¯d noticed for a while


    now, and from many other small details, she could tell that he was more busy at worktely.


    ¡°There have been more menial issues recently. It will get better after this,¡± he replied, not nning to


    tell her about what was going on with the Hart Group.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to deal with the problems at Stark Group on a daily basis, so all the more reason


    he shouldn¡¯t let her worry about hispany. And besides, no matter what the problem and crisis was,


    Tony could take care of it all by himself.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Noticing how quickly they were picking things up, Sharon decided to teach them another form of flower


    arrangement. Both of them were agreeable and paid full attention to her ss with enthusiasm.


    The two girls who were chatting away happily earlier were now quiet all of a sudden. Flower


    arrangement was something which could cultivate a person¡¯s temper and calm down a troubled heart.


    asionally, both of them would exchange looks at each other, but they were mainly focused on the


    work in their hands as they followed the instructions diligently and appeared to be doing a very good


    job. Heather seemed to be more gifted, and even Myra was a little ashamed. Still, they both enjoyed


    the process very much and looked like they were in high spirits.


    When they were finished with their work, a satisfied smile spread on their faces. Myra turned to look at


    Heather, and they both let out a small breath. One should focus fully in order to get something done


    well.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Both of you pick things up very quickly,¡± Sharon said politely. If all her students


    were as smart as them, then she would have less troubles.


    After Sharon left, Heather moved in closer to Myra. Time seemed to be flying, and it was already


    lunchtime.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for lunch,¡± she suggested, feeling a little hungry.


    Myra nodded in reply. Both of them had very simr tastes in food, so it was not a problem to be eating


    together, and they both liked the food which the other had ordered.


    While eating, they chatted away, and Myra had a gut feeling that Heather was hiding something from


    her. However, since Heather didn¡¯t open up, she didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to ask about it. Perhaps if


    she paid a little more attention, she would be able to figure it out, and she casually asked her what was


    up with her recently.


    ¡°Did you meet up with the partners recently?¡± Myra asked in concern. She wasn¡¯t a nosy-parker, but


    she was unable to suppress her curiosity.


    Maybe only matters which concerned Heather were able to trigger her curiosity. If it was somebody


    else, she wouldn¡¯t give two hoots about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of meeting them in the afternoon.¡± Looking at her te, Heather noticed that Myra had


    picked quite a lot of food off her te, and she also felt that something was amiss with Myra,


    wondering what was on her mind.


    Chatting away happily, Heather had basically told Myra everything that happened to her recently,


    except the part regarding Matthias. On the other hand, it didn¡¯t sound like anything was out of the norm


    to Myra, and she thought that she must have been oversensitive.


    An enjoyable afternoon passed by just like that, and even though Heather had to return to the office


    after lunch, she wasn¡¯t in that much of a rush.


    Hence, as she nced at her watch and calcted her timing, she said to Myra, ¡°After dropping you off


    at the florist, I¡¯ll be just in time to return to the office.¡±


    After all the hassle, she drove back to the office, and many employees were still taking their afternoon


    nap when she returned. Sneaking back to her own office, she then saw that there was a pile of


    documents on her desk, and she felt a deep sense of lethargy.


    Today was another busy day, and she was long used to this as she quickly switched into her working


    mode. It seemed that there were more issues after she returned to Bradfort; there seemed no end to it


    as she went through them one by one.


    Dragging her sluggish body, probably because she hadn¡¯t been sleeping well recently, Heather rubbed


    her temples. There was something amiss with the way Myra was looking at her today, but she had


    purposely acted as though she was in high spirits. Hopefully, she didn¡¯t realize anything unusual, she


    prayed.


    Her head started to throb at the thought that Myra would eventually find out about her rtionship with


    Matthias in the future, and she wondered how Myra would think about it at that time.


    Keeping away her disarrayed thoughts, she sank back into work mode because there was still a bunch


    of work left for her to do. ke was rather good at making good use of people; he was the one who


    asked Heather over to be in charge of a certain project. As it turned out, he dumped all other irrelevant


    chores on her as well.


    She stared at the menial tasks on her right in annoyance, knowing that he was pushing irrelevant work


    on her to dy her time. What a chore, she thought.


    This project was the biggest project for Langston Group at the moment, and she really couldn¡¯t spare


    any attention to deal with other work. Still, ke had deliberately made things difficult for her in this


    manner.


    Now, he waspletely ignoring the interests of thepany, and she had no idea what was on his


    mind that he just had to put her down in front of others before he would give up.


    Meanwhile, Myra was still at the florist, attending to the nts and flowers to soothe her mind and


    body. Recently, she had sloughed her heart out for Stark Group and devoted herself to work. It had


    been a long while since she could rx sofortably just as now.


    Looking at the flowers in her hand, the arc on her lips blossomed into a contented smile. Rxing


    asionally helped to focus on work the next day.


    Today, she had simply decided not to think about Stark Group but attend to the flowers in her florist. In


    the end, she was even smelling like flowers.


    The scent of the flowers drifted into her nose, and she took a deep breath. Then, she suddenly thought


    of the big,fortable bed at home. It must befortable to sleep in it, she thought. The whole day,


    she was taking things so slow that she felt a littlezy.


    What¡¯s Tony up to now? she wondered as she continued attending to the flowers in her hands. He said


    that he¡¯ll pick me up in the evening to go home together.


    Myra liked a life like this day by day, and she couldn¡¯t get used to days without Tony. As though stuck to


    each other, Tony would avoid business trips and stay by her side at all times.


    The afternoon sun poured through the window, and she squinted her eyes, deciding to take a break in


    her private room. In this season with such weather, one could grow drowsy easily.


    There was a small room above the florist. Besides some misceneous items, a small space was


    specially built to ce a soft bed so that she could catch a break there.


    Of course, this bed was only for her while the employees downstairs would catch their break on a


    couch, and they wouldn¡¯t touch this bed unless there was a special situation.


    Not anyone should use her personal item, and she felt incredibly at ease when she was lying on the


    bed. Surrounded by the scent of flowers, it was as though she was sleeping in a garden full of flowers,


    and the decorations of the small space were very cozy.


    All of this was designed by Tony; he would consider everything for her. Ever since she had him, she


    had almost turned into a useless person.


    Tony took care of almost everything for her. With him around, she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    More and more, she relied on him, and she sometimes wondered whether it was a good thing.


    However, this was a good thing from the way Tony saw it because he liked to be someone she could


    rely on, and he liked to prepare everything for her appropriately.


    Without realizing, she slipped into dreand, and in her dream, she went back to being young. Back


    then, she and Heather were in their youthful selves, and Myra still looked innocent.


    A boy appeared in her dream, and she wanted to take a good look at his face. But no matter how hard


    she tried, it appeared very blurry, so she couldn¡¯t see it. After that, she started chasing behind him with


    all her might. Still, she couldn¡¯t reach him.


    She was only one step away from him, but she couldn¡¯t even grasp the edge of his shirt even when she


    reached out her hand, and a deep sense of sorrow washed over her.


    The dream turned more suffocating, and the initial sounds ofughter became the destion of being


    alone under the rain on a rainy day.


    Struggling, Myra woke up. Why a sudden nightmare during daytime? she wondered, wiping away the


    sweat on her forehead. The boy in my dream¡­ Was there really such a boy in my younger days?


    Although she was suspicious about it, there was no one who could answer her. Not even Heather had


    mentioned that boy before. Maybe Heather was hiding something from her, or maybe she was


    overthinking things. Regardless, she wanted to make this matter clear.


    After waking up, she was unsettled and could no longer stay in the florist. If she went to the Langston


    Group now, she would definitely disturb Heather. After much contemtion, she decided to go to Hart


    Group in the end. Seeing Tony¡¯s face when she was feeling uneasy would make her feel much better.


    Right now, Tony was hard at work as he had a lot of work waiting for him. Recently, the workload had


    been increasing, and even Tony felt a little overwhelmed. Ever since Matthias arrived in Bradfort, the


    industry hadn¡¯t been stable at all.


    Tony had to look at him in a new light, and his guts told him that he didn¡¯te with kind intentions, or


    he was justing at the Harts. While he didn¡¯t think that Matthias was working against the Harts, the


    reality was taking an incredibly surprising turn.


    The industry in Bradfort had always been a storm, and the peace before another storm hit always


    struck one with panic. Even though he had always been indifferent about it, he couldn¡¯t sit still without


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    doing anything when faced with the unknown dangers.


    Many things were waiting for him to get done, and he would never put the Hart Group at risk. Even if


    there was a slight possibility, he would take prevention measures ahead of time.


    When Myra pushed the door open, Tony was reading the document in his hand with a frown, but when


    their eyes met, he immediately broke into a smile.


    ¡°Myra.¡± At first, when he didn¡¯t know who it was, he was about to throw his temper, but it turned out that


    Myra was the visitor.


    ¡°I was bored at the florist, so I came to look for you,¡± she said, quicklying up with an excuse.


    So she could get bored staying at the florist as well, he thought with a raised brow. Still, he was


    pleased to have her around here.


    Meanwhile, Myra went straight to the couch. As she was already familiar with the ce, she didn¡¯t see


    the need to be that formal with him.


    ¡°Have you been very busy recently?¡± Her heart calmed down the moment she saw him, and she felt at


    ease whenever she looked at him.


    Even if they were just chatting casually, she would feelfortable. No matter when it was, he was so


    stunning that it sparked jealousy, especially when he was concentrating at work. His charm was


    impossible to resist.


    After all, men looked the most dashing when they were serious at work, and she instantly became


    smitten with him as she stared at him.


    ¡°No, there hasn¡¯t been a free day in Hart Group,¡± he answered casually.


    ¡°Your overwork timing is a little longer,¡± she pointed out. This was something she¡¯d noticed for a while


    now, and from many other small details, she could tell that he was more busy at worktely.


    ¡°There have been more menial issues recently. It will get better after this,¡± he replied, not nning to


    tell her about what was going on with the Hart Group.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to deal with the problems at Stark Group on a daily basis, so all the more reason


    he shouldn¡¯t let her worry about hispany. And besides, no matter what the problem and crisis was,


    Tony could take care of it all by himself.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Even after a while, Myra didn¡¯t give him any reply, and it made him anxious. Hence, he urged her with a


    look, but she avoided it deliberately. Although she wanted to marry him, all kinds of thoughts bubbled in


    her heart when it hit her that the wedding was really happening soon.


    She didn¡¯t know what she was avoiding, but she suddenly felt bad about herself and didn¡¯t want to see


    him disappointed.


    Nodding her head strongly, she then said, ¡°Any day which you think is the best is fine with me.¡± She


    didn¡¯t mind letting him make the decision as she was worried that she might feel burdened before the


    wedding.


    At this time, Heather came into her mind. Maybe I can tell Heather about it and she can give me some


    advice, she thought, knowing that Heather had a certain level of understanding when it came to matters


    of the heart. Right now, Myra didn¡¯t understand why she was having this mentality.


    A genuine and innocent smile appeared on Tony¡¯s face. He always thought of marrying Myra, and this


    was about toe true soon. Thinking back about their past, which was filled with ups and downs, he


    thought that it hadn¡¯t been an easy ride for them to get to this point.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll check the schedule when I get home,¡± he said teasingly. ¡°And I¡¯ll also need to discuss this


    with Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Clearly, his emotions exploded because of her answer, and he was now


    in an inexplicable state of excitement.


    In the car, he leaned close to her happily and kissed her cheek. He was simply in a very good mood,


    and when Myra saw his smiling face, she smiled as well. It made her feel incredibly at ease to see him


    this way.


    Back home, they got ready for bed very quickly and jumped into bed impatiently. Still very much


    excited, Tony glued himself to Myra, acting in such a cute contrast to how he was usually.


    ¡°Stop it, Tony,¡± Myra said, feeling ticklish from his breaths against her skin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move around,¡± he said instead, his hand stopping on a special spot, which was also her vital


    point.


    The next second, Myra tensed up, and she didn¡¯t dare to move an inch. A mischievous smile dangled


    from Tony¡¯s face as they sank into a stalemate, or it could also be the amusement between husband


    and wife.


    ¡°What are you going to do, Tony?¡± she asked innocently.


    Damn it, he cursed silently, because he simply couldn¡¯t resist her innocent look in bed.


    Then, he pressed himself against her, and finally, she rxed her rigid body. Squirming around, she


    really wished she had a strong tail that could just sweep him off the bed.


    ¡°Are you inviting me?¡± he asked, nting soft kisses on her face and rubbing his nose against hers.


    She was simply helpless against such sweet gestures from him.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ shameless,¡± she uttered, her sentence broken along with his aggressive moves.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am.¡± With a lopsided grin, he knew that he could now have his way with herpletely.


    Tonight was another sleepless night. Myraced her hands around his neck and kissed his eyes. He


    had really thickshes, which made him look almost mystical. Every inch of contour on his face was so


    beautiful that God must have created him himself.


    ¡°Ahn!¡± Just when she was smitten with his stunning looks, he invaded her, and she gasped out loud.


    It only came to an end when they had exhausted their energy, with Tony¡¯s chest rising and falling as he


    caught his breath. This was the kind of workout which he liked, and he thought it to be better than any


    other supplements. When his breathing returned to normal, he reached out his arm and pulled Myra


    into his embrace.


    ¡°There¡¯s a suitable date next week. Are you prepared?¡± Out of the blue, he mentioned their wedding,


    and even though it sounded a little random, she knew that this matter had been on his mind the whole


    time.


    ¡°Why are you asking me this suddenly?¡± Turning her body around, she buried her head into his strong


    chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t want to marry me and will run away with my child,¡± he replied teasingly.


    Actually, judging from her series of actions, he knew that she was not ready for now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not marrying anyone else but you,¡± she rified her thoughts quickly. How could she do that,


    running away with his child when all she wanted was to drown in his affections?


    Tony stretched out his right hand and pinched her cheeks, but she merely rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Your


    face is so soft, and it feels good to touch it,¡± he exined as he stared at his naughty hand.


    Rubbing her cheek, she grumbled with an annoyed look, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ve gained weight and my


    cheeks are getting chubby now?¡±


    Hurriedly, he exined, ¡°How can I have any of those thoughts when I love everything that you are? Of


    course, you look really adorable when you¡¯re chubbier, and I like it all the same.¡±


    And just like that, they fell asleep after chatting and joking around, then waking up at almost the same


    time the next morning. Although the exact date of the wedding wasn¡¯t decidedst night, Tony wasn¡¯t in


    a hurry because they still needed to ask Sebastian and Lisa¡¯s opinion on the matter.


    However, Sebastian would listen to everything Lisa said when it came to such issues, and after Tony


    gave it a thought, he decided to break the good news to them and ask for their opinion during breakfast


    ¡°I wanna stay in bed,¡± Myra mumbled in his chestzily.


    ¡°You littlezy piglet,¡± he teased, loving how adorable she looked every time she acted spoiled with


    him. There was something irresistible about her when she was in that state.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy that I can sleep the whole morning,¡± she continued. Last night, she had exhausted too


    much energy, and she was still feeling limp.


    Her mind was already awake, but her body was still lifeless, and she felt as though she was stuck to


    the bed, unable to be separated from it.


    ¡°Stay in bed, then,¡± Tony said, going along with her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault,¡± she groaned, looking at him in disgruntlement. How she felt today was a result of


    him going wildst night.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. Sleep in a little longer, then. I¡¯m going downstairs to bring the breakfast up for you,¡±


    he said immediately with raised brows at her, trying to please her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that. Grandpa and Grandma will think that I¡¯m azy person, for sure.¡± They were living


    with the elderly, after all, and she had to watch her behavior because they would think that she was


    being improper.


    ¡°No, they won¡¯t. They¡¯re on your side now because you¡¯re carrying their important great-grandchild,¡± he


    answered, pretending to sound like an outcast. More and more, Sebastian and Lisa were siding with


    Myra so much that Tony was worried about his status in the family.


    After spending a while being lovey-dovey, they finally washed up and went downstairs. It was the first


    time for them to see that both elders were not in the living room before them. Unexpectedly, Tony and


    Myra were out of bed earlier than them, and they gave each other a look, thinking that maybe the


    elders went to bedtest night.


    Therefore, they instructed the kitchen staff to prepare their breakfast while they waited for the elders.


    After waiting for some time, the two elders still didn¡¯te down, so they ate as they continued to wait.


    Even until they were finished with breakfast, Sebastian and Lisa were nowhere to be seen. Tony¡¯s initial


    n was to discuss the wedding date with them, but it was spoiled now, and he couldn¡¯t spare any


    more time to wait longer. He had to rush to work as there was still a lot of work awaiting him in the


    office. Knowing that he would be getting married in a few days, he had to quickly take care of the


    emergency issues recently so that he could prepare for the wedding without any worries.


    Tony drove and dropped Myra off at Stark Group. Today, he had specially filled in as her chauffeur just


    so that he could spend more time with her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll waste your time making an unnecessary trip like this,¡± Myra said, feeling bad to turn down his


    kind intentions.


    ¡°It¡¯s not such a big trip and won¡¯t dy anything,¡± he argued. He insisted on dropping her off to work


    personally because he hadn¡¯t done it in a while. Usually, it was the family driver who dropped her off at


    work.


    ¡°Tony, if you keep spoiling me like this¡ª¡± She stopped herself suddenly to wait until his eyes were fixed


    on her. Then, she continued with a sheepish smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be proud.¡± The break in her


    sentence gave him a scare as he didn¡¯t think that she was just kidding with him.


    ¡°Spoiling you is my favorite thing to do,¡± he answered generously. All he wanted was to treat her well


    and present all the best things in the world to her.


    Myra¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly recalled a saying. ¡°A woman needs a man who spoils


    her like her father would.¡± Regardless that she didn¡¯t have a father to spoil herself, she had a good


    husband who would spoil her rotten.


    In fact, she had already regarded him as her husband in her heart for a long time, but she still felt


    uneasy when the wedding was drawing near. After all, thest wedding left a very bad memory in her


    mind, or maybe it was something from the depths of her memory which caused her to overthink.


    She thought that she had alreadyughed off many things and hurtful memories, but it had still left


    some imprints in the depths of her heart. There were many things which she was clear about, but she


    didn¡¯t want to think too deeply about it because she wanted to be stronger. It was a weird


    mentality, an inexplicable emotion.


    Looking sideways at Tony, she saw a man she wanted to spend the rest of her life with. This time, there


    would be no more sadistic tragedy. Yes, she thought. It¡¯s time for me to entrust myself to him and build


    a happy family together with him.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Another busy day, and another mountain of documents were waiting for Myra to go through. She went


    to her desk and started working quickly. Nothing¡¯s easy around here. Gotta work hard.


    Heather was already immersed in work. She had been going to work early for the past few days. Most


    of the time, she would be the first to arrive. The office was always eerily quiet this early in the morning,


    but she had toe no matter what. ke was assigning a lot of irrelevant work for her, but she


    couldn¡¯t refuse, so she went on with it, though work had been giving her a headache.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was halfway done when the other employees starteding in, and ke came the


    Heather never abused her privileges, nor would she butt heads with ke. However, ke kept


    harassing her, much to her chagrin.


    She wouldn¡¯t mind working in thepany if everything was smooth sailing, but nay. She had to work


    through all the office politics every day, and that took all the fun out of work. I thought ke was a good


    guy, but no. He¡¯s evil. ke wasn¡¯t as unscrupulous as he was before he took over thepany, but


    after he became the CEO, he kept tripping up Heather. She thought it was childish of him.


    The first thing ke did when he came was toe to Heather¡¯s office. She was too busy to notice


    him, so she thought it was just another employee. ¡°Talk.¡± Heather didn¡¯t even look up.


    ke arched an eyebrow at her. ¡°It¡¯s me, Heather. Your brother,¡± he said sarcastically. Heather quickly


    looked up and frowned.


    ke was nothing but trouble for Heather, and he knew Heather disliked him too. But he would trip her


    up again and again, because he thrived on her misery. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, ke?¡± Heather forced a


    smile.


    ke whipped out a stack of files and put them on her desk. ¡°There¡¯s a few errors here, Heather,¡± he


    said solemnly.


    Heather thought she had never seen those files before, so she skimmed through them quickly. There


    wasn¡¯t anything wrong in the first few pages, so she kept skimming, then she noticed all the errors were


    marked in red.


    What¡¯s this? Elementary homework? The corner of her lips twitched. The documents were about the


    data on the European side of the business, so it wasn¡¯t important. ke wanted her to finish it in a day


    out of a sudden, so she had to work overtime to finish it. Small mistakes were inevitable in such a short


    frame of time, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal anyway.


    Heather wondered why ke was ming her for it as if she made a huge loss for thepany. ¡°I


    see. I¡¯ll rectify them right away. They should be done by today.¡± Left with no choice, she took the loss.


    She didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it, so any mistake was her fault.


    ke wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook that easily though. He was just waiting for her to trip up. Even


    though it wasn¡¯t a big mistake, he could make a mountain out of a molehill, since he was the boss


    anyway. ke cleared his throat and put on an angry look. ¡°I had high hopes for you, Heather. You¡¯ve


    never made any mistakes since you were a child. Any imperfection is unforgivable.¡±


    What the heck is this *sshole talking about? Heather looked at him in disbelief as he spouted


    nonsense. ¡°You¡¯re giving me too much credit, ke. Everyone makes mistakes, especially me. I made


    a lot of unforgivable ones, and that¡¯s why everyone hates me,¡± she insulted herself. Since ke


    wanted to embarrass her, then she would y along with him.


    Heather had a lot of stuff to handle, so she didn¡¯t have the time to argue with him over every little


    matter. Whatever he says.


    It was effective enough, since it shut ke up. He couldn¡¯t take it any further when Heather was


    already insulting herself. It took him a while before he answered, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Heather. Everyone


    loves you. They won¡¯t¡ª¡± ke didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He noticed that Heather was giving him a


    tantly sarcastic smile.


    Heather arched her eyebrow. She didn¡¯t want to keep the charade up anymore, since she didn¡¯t have


    as much free time as ke did.


    ke noticed her underlying anger too, and he realized he had annoyed her. I¡¯d probably get diced if I


    pushed my luck. Whatever. I got what I came here for anyway. And it¡¯s not that much of a problem. No


    point dwelling over it. ke decided to stop pushing her around, since it wasn¡¯t the time to confront her


    just yet. ¡°Get to it, and don¡¯t waste my time,¡± he said seriously. Even though he was a douchebag,


    ke could be intense when he wanted to.


    Heather nodded. ¡°Sure. My assistant will hand it over once I¡¯m done.¡± She wanted him to leave right


    away. If he stayed even for a moment longer, Heather thought she might kill him. Once he was gone,


    she massaged her temples, calming herself down. Crap. Dealing with him is exhausting. Time was a


    strange thing. It changed ke for the worse, and he wasn¡¯t even good to begin with. She had always


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    disliked him for being an unfaithful yboy, but ever since he took over thepany, he started


    bing scummier than ever.


    She looked outside the door and wondered how long her suffering would go on. There was still her


    up early and work overtime, but she also had to look out for ke in case he tripped her up again.


    God, this is a pain. She massaged her temples.


    She had never felt so frustrated before, but she had no choice. She wondered when the harassment


    from ke would stop, but there was nothing she could do aside from pressing on no matter how hard


    it was. She had tried to stay out of his way, but he insisted on going out of his way to make life hard for


    her.


    There were times when she just wanted to humiliate herself in public just so he would stop tripping her


    up. She wondered if he would let her off the hook if she did so, but she couldn¡¯t do it. That would mean


    she¡¯d have to damage thepany, and that was uneptable, at least for her. She knew ke didn¡¯t


    care, but thepany was special for her. She worked hard to make the business a sess in


    Europe.


    Heather had decided to run a business herself, but that didn¡¯t mean she would abandon Langston


    Group. She wanted to get even more partners for them, since thepany¡¯s sess made her happy


    too. Langston Group held a special ce in her heart. She loved thepany more than ke did.


    Ironic, considering that ke controlled thepany. It was probably her sentiments at work, but that


    was how women tended to act.


    She read through the documents ke left her. Before that, she was hard at work with something else,


    but ke¡¯s childish tendencies forced her to stop. The frustration from the sudden pause filled her with


    rage and an urge to toss all the files into the shredder, but she held the urge down. There was no time


    for tantrums, for she had a lot of work to do. Heather rectified all the mistakes she made, and she


    realized they were genuine mistakes on her part. The little mistakes did affect the presentation.


    Heather reflected on the mistakes she made. She hated shirking her responsibilities, and time wasn¡¯t


    an excuse for her to make any errors. She reflected on herself while correcting the mistakes she made.


    Once she was done, Heather felt much better about herself. Subsequently, she called her assistant, but


    nobody was in the office. Oh, it¡¯s lunchtime already?


    Heather put down her work and stood up. Oh god, I¡¯m sore. I need a spa treatment. She skipped out on


    a lot of mealstely, for she was working harder than a graduate writing her thesis.


    She bumped into Matthias right after she came out of thepany, much to her surprise. Now this is a


    huge coincidence. She stared at him.


    Matthias was wearing a pair of sunsses, and he smiled warmly at Heather. It caught her by surprise,


    melting her heart. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    He had been waiting for her, but he wouldn¡¯t tell her that. Matthias came to herpany before


    lunchtime just so he could ¡°bump into her¡± right after she came out. He didn¡¯t expect her toe out


    Matthias wanted to go into thepany, but he decided against it. The whole point for the wait was to


    create the feeling of a chance encounter. Heather had been avoiding himtely, and he was out of


    excuses to ask her out. In the end, he decided to go with a stupid n¡ªwaiting for her.


    But the point was that this n came down to luck. It wasn¡¯t the first time Matthias pulled this stunt, but


    he failed every time. Even so, seeing her was well worth it in the end. Sometimes, he would ask


    himself, Why am I doing this? But there was no answer for that.


    For some reason, he would start missing Heather from time to time. He missed her smile, and he


    missed the way she talked; he wondered why he felt that way. Perhaps it was a rebound, since he


    thought the one he liked was Myra. He didn¡¯t know why he would start to yearn for Heather out of the


    blue.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    The atmosphere turned awkward for a moment. Matthias wasing up with an exnation, but


    seeing her in the flesh jumbled up his mind. Heather stayed silent too, so they stared at each other for


    a while. In the end, Matthias said, ¡°I was just passing by. What a coincidence.¡±


    Heather knew it was just an excuse, though she yed along with it. ¡°It is.¡± She gave him a polite


    smile.


    Matthias knew the encounter would end soon if he stayed quiet, and he was not letting that happen.


    ¡°Wanna grab a bite together?¡± he asked.


    Heather gazed at him. It would be inappropriate to refuse, and their agreement still stood; she wasn¡¯t


    someone who¡¯d break promises easily. It hadn¡¯t been rosy on her side either. The more she thought


    about her rtionship with Matthias, the more confused she was. She wanted someone to tell her what


    to do.


    She thought nothing good woulde if she got herself entwined with a dangerous guy like Matthias,


    and her instincts were always spot on. She didn¡¯t want anything to do with him, since it wasn¡¯t her


    nature to risk herself.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she answered politely, putting some distance between her and Matthias. They went ahead in


    silence, and they had lunch together without saying a word. Matthias wanted to break the ice, but no


    matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Heather, on the other hand, felt guilty when she saw Matthias at a loss. She was trying toe up with


    a way to approach him without risking herself. And they weren¡¯t teenagers anymore. Acting sheepish


    made them look like children, and the thought annoyed her. She then started eating faster because she


    needed to get back to work, and she couldn¡¯t stay in a room with Matthias like that.


    Matthias noticed Heather¡¯s reluctance, so he went for it without reservations. They had a deal, after all,


    and he wanted Heather to uphold it. ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding me,¡± he said calmly, trying to hide his


    nerves.


    ¡°I was busy with work,¡± Heather exined. She knew it was flimsy, but she was actually busy with


    work.


    Matthias stared down, hiding the look on his face. The mystery weighed down on Heather, since she


    thought she was doing something wrong. She wasn¡¯t asinine enough to think that Matthias was just


    being shy with her. That¡¯s impossible. But she didn¡¯t know why he was staring down either. Heather


    could never understand men and their machinations, since she was a woman after all. Ultimately, she


    could never fully understand him, though she reflexively wanted to put some distance between them.


    ¡°We¡¯re straying from the agreement. I want to put us back on track,¡± Matthias said. All he had left now


    was the agreement they had. He had no idea how to win her back otherwise.


    ¡°But there aren¡¯t a lot of people who know about us. No matter how much we try to act as a couple,


    nobody¡¯s going to see it. Honestly, is there a point to that?¡± Heather pointed out the crux of the


    problem. Since not even ke told the Langstons anything, barely anyone knew Matthias was ¡°dating¡±


    her. She didn¡¯t want to bond herself with Matthias either, since she thought she was working well with


    the status quo. Heather didn¡¯t think she needed to get serious with him.


    Even if someone did know about them ¡°dating,¡± acting like they were madly in love when they were just


    starting out would look too suspicious. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll put some distance between us, and being scared of


    him just confirms his charisma.


    Deep down, she was worried she might actually fall for him. That would be a tragedy if it ever


    happened. Mushy romance was something she eschewed, so she didn¡¯t want to get into this mess.


    And Matthias wasn¡¯t what she had in mind whenever ¡®the one she liked¡¯ was mentioned.


    Women were always sensitive to begin with, but Matthias didn¡¯t think of that. He instinctively wanted to


    be closer to Heather. He didn¡¯t care how much he had to do or how much he had to embarrass himself,


    as long as he could do what he really wanted.


    It took Evan a long time to finally convince Matthias to be himself, but Heather wasn¡¯t making it easy for


    him. Her reluctance to talk was a blow to Matthias¡¯ confidence, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop him. ¡°We


    have an agreement. We¡¯ll have to follow it.¡± He stared calmly at her, as if he was talking about


    business.


    So he¡¯s not giving up, huh? She smiled sardonically. This is getting weird. She didn¡¯t hate Matthias, but


    she didn¡¯t like him either. Eventually, she stopped smiling and shot him a polite stare. ¡°What do you


    want me to do, then? borate.¡± She wanted to know what he had in mind.


    It¡¯s just an agreement, not like I sold myself off. She thought it was funny that Matthias took it so


    seriously. What on earth is he thinking? Complex rtionships weren¡¯t her cup of tea. She had too


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    much stuff on her te, so she didn¡¯t want more to deal with.


    ¡°I want us to act like a proper couple,¡± Matthias answered.


    Heather nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then fine.¡±


    Matthias thought he had made a fool out of himself. She doesn¡¯t even care. Why¡¯d I even ask her out in


    the first ce?


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± She put her cutlery down. The conversation killed any appetite she had left. Just when she


    thought Matthias was a decent guy, he turned back to his old self. If that was the case, Heather didn¡¯t


    see why she should keep talking to him.


    Everything he did earlier left a bad impression on her. They got off to a bad start, so she knew the


    rtionship would only worsen down the road.


    ¡°We are partners, Heather. I expect you to work with me because I gave you everything you asked.¡±


    Matthias looked at her coldly. Heather wanted to retort, but she couldn¡¯t, for everything he said was the


    truth.


    ¡°You¡¯re forcing me to do something I don¡¯t want?¡± Heather shot back. She hated it when anyone


    threatened her, but Matthias didn¡¯t say a word. All he did was look at her. She was in a bad mood to


    begin with, and Matthias¡¯ request only served to annoy her further.


    ¡°You saw the contract. You should know where you stand,¡± Matthias growled. Since he was going all


    out, he wouldn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder. I will uphold my end of the deal, but not today.¡± Heather stood up, glowering


    at him. The negotiation ended in failure.


    Matthias saw her off and smiled sadly. He wanted to talk it out with her, but it broke down. He noticed


    the change in Heather ever since Valentine¡¯s Day, and he wondered why. Women are fascinating


    creatures. Getting to his feet, his face fell. Heather had crossed the line that day, but Matthias did the


    same thing to her too, so none of them could take a step back.


    Heather came back to thepany feeling down in the dumps. She knew she had a lot to do, but all


    she felt like doing then was to shred all the documents to pieces. Because of the rectification that


    morning, she couldn¡¯t even get any of her work done, so technically, she was just starting work in the


    afternoon. The project manager was a fussy middle-aged man who could never be on the same page


    with her. Thanks to that, she made little to no progress. There were times she wondered if the project


    manager was working for ke. She needed to deal with him, but she had no way of doing it at the


    moment.


    If I can¡¯t do it the right way, then I have to bend some rules. No businessman is innocent. She was


    trying to find a legitimate way to break through. If she bent the rules, ke could use that as an excuse


    to make her life harder. She had a feeling it was a tant trap just waiting for her to spring. Every step


    she made was done with careful consideration, for one false move could cost her everything.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to work through the mountain of documents, since all she could think of was


    the meeting with Matthias. She wondered how she should deal with him after the negotiation¡¯s


    breakdown. I shouldn¡¯t have signed the damn contract. But she had no way to turn back time and


    reconsider her decision.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about the talk with Matthias, nor did she want to stay in the office, since it was


    too suffocating. In the end, she decided to get some fresh air. I think I¡¯ll call Myra. She hit Myra up and


    asked her where she was. Myra wanted to talk to her about the marriage with Tony, so they agreed to


    meet up and vent.


    It was already three when they met up. It was the perfect time for an afternoon tea, and that was what


    they did. Heather blew on the steaming hot tea before taking a sip, but the scalding tea made her stick


    her tongue out like a child. She could always be herself around Myra, sometimes to the point of being


    childlike. Myra was also amused by her antics, and she chuckled.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Heather?¡± She winked at her. They could forget about everything and be


    themselves around each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re ady. Are you sure you shouldugh like that?¡± Heather beamed. She felt more at peace with


    Myra around, and she could even tease her friend.


    ¡°You never call me out in such a hurry. Spill it. It¡¯s been half an hour, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s important.¡± Myra


    wanted to get to the meat of the topic, but Heather was still hesitating, much to her vexation.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to talk about.¡± She bit her lip. Heather couldn¡¯t talk about her agreement with Matthias, but


    she needed to vent to someone. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to even begin the conversation.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    It¡¯s hard to talk about? Myra¡¯s heart sank, because Heather never described anything that way. She


    shot Heather a look, telling her to keep talking.


    ¡°How does it feel to love someone?¡± Heather asked after much hesitation. She didn¡¯t know how it felt to


    love someone, nor did she know how to fall for someone.


    Myra shot her a look of surprise. ¡°You have a crush?¡± That was the only reason for that question; at


    least, that was the only one she could think of.


    Heather shook her head. ¡°No. But I don¡¯t dislike him either. It¡¯s a weird feeling.¡± Heather looked


    confused, because even she couldn¡¯t understand the rtionship between her and Matthias.


    Myra stared at her in disbelief. At that moment, she needed Heather to bepletely honest with her,


    or she wouldn¡¯t be able to give her any good advice. ¡°Why¡¯d you ask that question then?¡± Myra wasn¡¯t


    about to be fooled. Obviously, she could see that Heather was going through something special in her


    life, and she could think of nothing else but romance. Heck, I can practically smell it off her.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know how it feels to love, so I want to understand it,¡± Heather answered.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t know how it feels to love, how are you so sure that you don¡¯t love that man?¡± Myra


    tried to set up a trap for her, since it would take a bit of work for her friend to admit she had a crush.


    ¡°Because I have never thought about dating him. If I don¡¯t want to date him, then how can that be


    love?¡± Heather was getting serious, and anyone would think she was talking about recent affairs if they


    didn¡¯t know better.


    Now, Myra was looking at her with worry. She knew Heather hadn¡¯t realized that she had fallen in love.


    ¡°Loving someone and dating them are two different things. There are a lot of factors to ount for in


    the dating scene. Just because you love someone doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯d date them, and just because


    you date someone doesn¡¯t mean you love them.¡± Myra decided to put her problems aside and counsel


    Heather. Her problems are bigger than mine.


    Upon hearing that, Heather looked at her innocently. Myra could see the confusion in her eyes, and she


    realized Heather knew nothing about the ABCs of love. ¡°Heather, look at me,¡± Myra told her seriously.


    ¡°Have you had any breakthrough in romance?¡± She was reminded of how innocent Heather was. By


    now, Myra thought Heather would have started learning about the ABCs of love, but apparently, her


    friend was as ignorant as ever.


    For that reason, Myra started worrying for her. Oh no. She received basic sexual education, but she


    knows nothing about love. D*mn, if this goes on, she¡¯s going to run into some pervy b*stard sooner or


    The thought that Heather would date someone like that made her nervous, but when she thought about


    it, she realized Heather wouldn¡¯t fall for someone like that either. Heather was a feminist, so she


    wouldn¡¯t feel anything for misogynists. That was also one of the reasons Heather was still single.


    With how much worse society waspared to school, Myra thought it would be harder for Heather to


    find a partner, since she couldn¡¯t even get a boyfriend in high school. For some reason, Myra was


    starting to worry for her, as if she was Heather¡¯s mom. She didn¡¯t mind how old Heather was as long as


    she could find someone she loved.


    Most people couldn¡¯t stay single for life. They would need a partner, and with how happy things were


    going on between Myra and Tony, she naturally wanted Heather to be happy as well.


    After all that exnation, she still doesn¡¯t understand? Wow, now I know how those top scorers feel


    when they teach me stuff. No wonder she never dated. If she knew nothing, she would gain nothing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you.¡± Heather shifted the topic. Since she couldn¡¯t talk about her problem, she wanted


    to talk about Myra¡¯s; at least she could help her friend out that way.


    However, Myra wouldn¡¯t let it slide so easily. She needed to have a long talk with Heather. Every time,


    she¡¯d stop whenever Heather refused to speak, but not this time. She wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. You wouldn¡¯t ask me out for nothing. Stop running away from it. You love to help me,


    so let me help you for once. Just tell me what you have in mind.¡± Myra stood her ground and wouldn¡¯t


    ept no for an answer.


    Why did I ask her out? Heather didn¡¯t want to tell her about Matthias, and she couldn¡¯t talk about the


    agreement either. Since she had to keep the fact that Matthias was the source of her problems a


    secret, there was no point in the conversation. Myra could arrive at the conclusion if they kept it up, and


    that would be worse than Heather confirming it herself.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just lonely.¡± Heather started making up excuses now. She had to fool Myra no matter what.


    ¡°You¡¯re lonely?¡± Yeah right. You¡¯re always busy, so that¡¯s not gonna happen. You don¡¯t have time for it,


    nor would you fall for someone because you¡¯re lonely.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯d feel like dating when you¡¯re lonely, won¡¯t you? And you¡¯d even consider dating someone


    you would never give a chance to. That¡¯s why I asked you what it means to love someone.¡± She lied


    through her teeth, but she genuinely wanted to know how it would feel like to love someone. Does


    affection equal love?


    Myra didn¡¯t believe her fully, but she decided to take the bait. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it to you, but you¡¯ll know


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    once ites for you.¡± She couldn¡¯t define love that easily, since love came in different forms, just like


    how she loved Sean and Tony differently.


    She loved Sean because of a lot of factors back then, while she loved Tony with all her heart. She


    knew nobody else could be a better match for her than him, and sometimes she felt like they were one


    individual instead of two. Myra couldn¡¯t exin all that to Heather, since words weren¡¯t enough to


    describe it. Even if she could exin it, Heather might take it the wrong way.


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me to wait until fatees knocking?¡± Heather smiled dryly. I¡¯ve waited for years. It


    probably will nevere.


    ¡°Maybe it wille sooner if you change your surroundings,¡± Myra said in a roundabout way.


    Heather looked at her seriously. She wanted to know what Myra meant, then she realized Myra was


    saying that her circle was filled with bad men. None of them were close to the kind of person she liked,


    and she had to admit it. ¡°You think something¡¯s wrong with my circle?¡± she asked.


    Myra nodded. ¡°You like men who respect women, but the men in your circle can¡¯t even stay loyal. Even


    if they could, none of them are good enough to attract you,¡± Myra exined. She was Heather¡¯s friend


    after all, so she knew how Heather thought.


    ¡°Are you worried I might die alone if this keeps up?¡± Heather smiled. The atmosphere was getting too


    depressing, so she had to loosen it a little, or everyone would think they were talking about something


    serious.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t youe across someone who¡¯s loyal and brilliant enough to attract you?¡± Myra asked. It


    seemed simple, but those requirements alone eliminated most men in her circle.


    ¡°I do,¡± Heather answered after a moment of hesitation.


    Myra¡¯s eyes gleamed. Great! She looked into Heather¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°When did you meet


    him?¡± Myra was getting excited that Heather finally decided to open up. Could that guy be the reason


    she¡¯s so frustrated?


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember. Only a handful of guys fit the bill of the person I would like, but¡­¡± Heather trailed off,


    and the suspense was killing Myra. ¡°But I feel nothing.¡± Then, she shrugged. Even though their physical


    looks fitted the bill, their souls didn¡¯t; personality and tastes were important too.


    Myra gave her a look of defeat. I can¡¯t talk about romance with her. Guess I¡¯d talk about the market


    next time. Nheless, Myra didn¡¯t give up. ¡°You don¡¯t like any of them?¡±


    ¡°Well, all except one or two, I guess.¡± Heather thought of Matthias right away. She could see his


    arrogant expression and the smirk he always wore whenever she closed her eyes. Matthias always


    looked so vivid to her whenever she thought about him, but she was confused, and she wondered what


    she felt about it. Is this love, or something else? I just can¡¯t hate him.


    ¡°A couple of them?¡± Myra couldn¡¯t believe it. The conversation had too many twists, and she felt d


    she never talked about romance in depth with Heather before, or she might have punched Heather in


    the face. Her friend wasn¡¯t someone who was great with words, and she¡¯d say something suggestive


    only for it to be something innocuous.


    ¡°I want to approach him and talk to him. Is that love?¡± Heather asked curiously. At that point, she saw


    Myra as her mentor in romance.


    ¡°Well, you might be feeling some affection for him, and that makes him special. Did you make any


    moves on him?¡± Myra asked quickly. She was more concerned about her friend than herself.


    ¡°No,¡± Heather said. She wouldn¡¯t make any moves when she knew rtionships were a chore. She


    started having some thoughts of her own, though most of them were about how she could dodge the


    matter at hand. When it came to love, Heather was a coward; she¡¯d rather evade the matter than face it


    head on. There was one time where she liked a boy in her school, and the boy had some feelings for


    her, but she just had to go and ruin it.


    That incident left an indelible mark on her. She knew Myra was worried about her, so she wondered if


    she should tell Myra about that little incident at school. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have brushed it off. I should


    have asked Myra about her thoughts.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    She¡¯s hesitating again. Guess I have to ramp up the intensity. It wasn¡¯t every day Heather would talk


    about her rtionship problems, so Myra wanted to teach her everything at once. ¡°You¡¯re still hiding


    something from me?¡± Myra asked sternly. She had to do that, or Heather wouldn¡¯t cave in.


    ¡°It happened back in school.¡± Heather struggled for a moment before finally deciding toe clean. It


    had been her little secret for too long, and she never told anyone about it. Now that she looked back on


    it, Heather thought it was a sweet memory, even though the rtionship didn¡¯t end well. It did bud,


    though.


    She and that young man were two proud individuals. It was the first time Heather came across


    someone who was so simr that she felt like he was her other half. It was then she started falling for


    him.


    Back then, she had just begun studying abroad in Italy, so everything was new and unfamiliar to her.


    The good thing was that she finally broke free of her family, and back then, she still had the innocence


    of a young woman as well as a sweet smile to boot.


    She was still a minor, but she was already making her own money to fund her studies, and she had to


    rely on herself for everything. Her family wouldn¡¯t help her, save for Robert, though she refused his help


    every time.


    Even though she was a young woman, Heather was already a calcting one. She had an alluring


    charm that drew in many men, and back then, there was a German guy on the campus. He was a


    famous one. The guy was as serious as a German could be, and he didn¡¯t even try to steal nces at


    Heather. That left a good impression on her, since she disliked frivolous men; serious men were more


    her type.


    They did talk after that, though all their conversations revolved around academia. They were top


    scorers, and proud ones at that, so they¡¯dpete at every chance they had. It was a good memory;


    one that made her smile even after all those years. She and the German guy didn¡¯t like entertainment,


    so they spent most of their free time on practical work.


    Their perfectpatibility made her feel like she was destined to date him, but she didn¡¯t want to go for


    it so soon, and the same went for the guy. They reached a tacit agreement to stay in an ambiguous


    rtionship and went with the flow. Back then, she thought they would end up dating after a couple of


    years, but it didn¡¯t go as she wished. Trials and tribtions came, and they failed the test.


    Since they weren¡¯t a couple, they wouldn¡¯t tie anyone down. Both of them had their own suitors, and


    the suitors would do anything to break them up. When they were given that perfect chance to drive a


    wedge between them, of course the suitors would use it.


    Their pride got in the way of anymunication, so the best way to break them up was through a


    series of misunderstandings. Back then, Heather was already prepared to ept the guy¡¯s confession,


    but instead of that, all she got were baseless usations. It was then she thought she had seen his


    true colors, and all the dreams she had were shattered into pieces.


    She thought the guy wouldn¡¯t fall for such an obvious misunderstanding, nor would he argue with her


    over that. She believed that trust was the foundation for love; she trusted the man, and she thought


    he¡¯d trust her too, but in the end, he chose to take someone else¡¯s word over hers. The arguments they


    had finally dashed her hopes of dating him.


    When they finally sorted out the misunderstanding, the guy eventually confessed to her, but she gave


    him a smile and said no. She could still remember what she told him that day. ¡®Mutual trust is the


    foundation for love. You might say I¡¯m making a mountain out of a molehill, but I can¡¯t ept the


    confession of someone who doesn¡¯t trust me.¡¯


    Heather looked like she had let it go, but she never did. Thanks to that, she was traumatized by the


    prospect of dating. She couldn¡¯t stand the pain of not being trusted by someone she loved. Running a


    knife through her would feel better than that, since it would kill her quickly. Distrust was a form of torture


    that kept on tormenting her, eventually breaking her.


    The man back then told her something that she still remembered until this day. ¡®You look so strong, so I


    thought nothing could hurt you. I took you for granted. I thought we were meant to be together, but I


    forgot that you need someone to love and rely on along the way. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t disturb you


    anymore.¡¯


    Heather turned around and shed a single drop of tear back then. It was just one drop of tear, but


    wondered if they would end up dating if they had more time, but s, they were not given that luxury.


    Myra was surprised after hearing the whole story. She never expected Heather to experience a


    budding rtionship that got nipped in her university years, so she didn¡¯t know how to advise her. ¡°Why


    didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Myra tried her best to stay calm. She could imagine how helpless Heather must


    have been, but to think she never said a word to anyone was shocking.


    ¡°It was nothing to write home about.¡± Heather smiled mncholically. Everyone thought she got over it


    easily, but it took her a long time to actually get out of the pit of sorrow.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason you¡¯re so afraid of dating right now,¡± Myra said carefully. She could understand


    why Heather was so afraid of dating. With how disastrous her first love turned out to be, she¡¯d rather go


    without any boyfriend than to risk hurting herself again; such was Heather¡¯s nature.


    But just like how bad rtionships existed, good rtionships were there for the picking too. Getting


    hurt was inevitable, and misunderstandings were just part and parcel of romance, especially when the


    man and the woman were trying to get along with each other. A perfect start like what Heather wanted


    was almost impossible.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons, the other being I don¡¯t find myself attracted to most men.¡± Heather felt more


    at ease after telling Myra everything.


    ¡°What would it take for you to start another rtionship then?¡± Myra had the feeling that she was a


    therapist. Am I counseling her right now?


    Heather took another sip of the tea. ¡°I¡¯d probably start a rtionship that won¡¯t end badly.¡± That was


    how Heather was; everything had to work in the way she wanted them to, and everything must benefit


    her. She was a businesswoman through and through.


    Myra massaged her temples. God, she¡¯s talking about probabilities now? It¡¯s so hard talking to her. A


    rtionship that won¡¯t end badly? How the heck can she even know how a rtionship would end


    before it even started? Does she think she can apply math in romance?


    At that moment, a crazy idea popped up in Myra¡¯s head. What if humans start picking out their partners


    throughputers in the future? What if they rely on AI for romance in the future? Immediately, Myra


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ditched that idea and decided that she must change the way Heather was thinking. If she keeps this up,


    romance will be impossible. ¡°How can you even calcte the probability, Heather?¡± Myra nned on


    continuing the topic so she could change Heather¡¯s mind easily.


    Heather answered, ¡°I¡¯ll have to factor in a lot of elements, both physical and abstract. I know some


    guys I should stay away from, because they¡¯re nothing but trouble.¡± Then, she thought about Matthias


    again, though she still didn¡¯t want to ept his love.


    ¡°Can you really even process that if you really love someone?¡± Myra thought Heather was treating


    rtionships like a child¡¯s game. Immature and childish. You can¡¯t calcte love, and it¡¯s not love if it¡¯s


    100% rational all the time. ¡°And probabilities are uncertain. The rtionship might just end in failure,


    even if the chances are slim. On the flip side, you might just end up marrying the guy you think would


    be a failure in the beginning and live your life out with him.¡±


    Myra tried her best to change Heather¡¯s line of thinking. She would rather believe in her own instincts


    Myra¡¯s reply. Heather knew she had a point, but she thought it was impossible to date Matthias,


    especially not when the one he liked was Myra.


    If I did end up dating him, we¡¯d be in a love triangle, and I¡¯d be dragging Myra into this. The thought of


    dragging Myra into her mess made Heather feel guilty, so she decided she would never date Matthias,


    no matter how much she liked him. But have I been overreacting to him? That¡¯s not good, right?


    Heather was starting to think about something else entirely, and she thought she had to treat Matthias


    like how she always did. The more I don¡¯t want it to happen, the more I have to hold it in, or I¡¯d just


    expose myself to everyone. Heather could finally feel at ease after reaching that conclusion.


    On the other hand, Myra was still trying to change Heather¡¯s mind, and she thought her friend had


    understood everything she said when she saw how enlightened Heather looked.


    ¡°Take me and Tony for example. You¡¯d probably say we shouldn¡¯t have dated, but we¡¯re still going


    strong. Rtionships aren¡¯t as scary as you think. All you have to do is take a step forward, and you¡¯ll


    see a whole new world. You¡¯ll see how blind you¡¯ve been at that point.¡± Man, I¡¯m going all out, using my


    own rtionship as an example.


    But then, Myra herself finally understood something while she was exining it to Heather too. Why¡¯d I


    even worry about the wedding when I could finally marry the man I love? All I have to do is be the best


    bride I can be. Being a worrywart is just stupid.


    They looked at each other silently, each thinking about their own problems, then they beamed when


    they realized that their dilemmas had already been settled along the way.


    ¡°I see where you¡¯reing from. I¡¯ll give it some thought. Let¡¯s not talk about all this depressing stuff.


    It¡¯s not every day we get to meet. There¡¯s this handbag I¡¯ve been eyeing, and I want another opinion.¡±


    Heather shifted the topic when she realized Myra was looking happier than she was earlier, so she


    couldn¡¯t bring herself to talk about romance anymore.


    Myra knew she couldn¡¯t prompt Heather anymore, so she yed along. Even so, she felt happy that


    Heather actually took her advice. At the same time, she realized that marrying Tony with everyone¡¯s


    blessing was the happiest thing she could think of. Thus, all she needed to do was be a happy bride


    during the wedding.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    When talking about things like bags, women simply could go on and on. Once again, Heather avoided


    the part that she didn¡¯t want to talk about, and Myra also had no way to continue to ask her. However,


    she at least finally understood Heather¡¯s rtionship issues.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    Afterward, when she thought of the fact that Heather had kept such an important thing a secret, Myra


    felt a thorn in her heart. Nevertheless, she was also hiding something from Heather at the time.


    Even best friends had secrets that could not be said, so she felt better afterforting herself that way.


    Now that Heather had revealed this matter, Myra intended to go back to think of a countermeasure


    because she could not let Heather continue so.


    While chatting, time passed unknowingly, but the two still had a lot to say. However, Tony then arrived


    after getting off work, waiting to take Myra home.


    ncing at Myra with envy, Heather felt relieved when she knew that Tony truly loved Myra. Just now,


    Myra had told her about the details and memories of her rtionship with Tony. Heather thought that it


    sounded like a fairytale love story, and that Tony waspletely what Myra had hoped her dream man


    would be. Besides, she also joked with Myra that it was impossible to find another man exactly like


    Tony. Nevertheless, it would still be possible, albeit with lower probability, to find someone simr to


    him.


    On the way back, Myra swooned at Tony¡¯s handsome face; almost everyone praised him, as if he was


    everyone¡¯s dream man. The more she looked at Tony, the more satisfied she was.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do I have something on my face?¡± Tony let out a doting smile


    while he looked straight at Myra, freeing a hand to rub her head.


    yvolumeAd


    2


    ¡°Eyes on the road,¡± Myra reminded him in a serious manner.


    ¡°What did you and Heather do all afternoon?¡± Tony jokingly asked her.


    In the afternoon, Myra had told him on Whatsapp that she had skipped work, saying that she wanted to


    get together with her best friend today. However, the woman simply smiled without answering him,


    causing him to feel confused. It seems that they¡¯ve chatted about some girls¡¯ secrets. Thus, Tony did


    not continue asking. After all, he did not need to question things between women, and he was simply


    curious just now.


    ¡°We chatted all afternoon, and now, I don¡¯t actually remember what we talked about.¡± Although Tony


    did not pursue the question, Myra took the initiative to exin instead.


    ¡°You two often have endless conversations together.¡± Tony was happy that Myra had such a friend with


    whom she could talk about everything, and it was even more important for Myra to be in a cheerful


    mood during pregnancy. Since Heather returned, Myra had been smiling more.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what we talked about?¡± Myra raised her eyebrows at Tony.


    At the end of the day, men¡¯s curiosity was not as deep as women¡¯s, especially Tony, who knew exactly


    what to ask and what not to.


    ¡°If you are willing to tell me, then tell me. If not, I won¡¯t be curious either.¡± Tony raised his eyebrows too


    at Myra¡¯s question. In the past, Myra would not be like this, and she basically would not discuss with


    him what she talked about with Heather. It seemed that today, she was very eager to share what she


    had talked about with Heather. In that case, Tony did not mind discussing it with Myra since perhaps


    they had talked about something important.


    A sigh emerged from Myra; she was about to say something when she looked at Tony. ¡°Heather is still


    not fully aware of herself when ites to rtionship issues. I¡¯m a little worried about her.¡± If the other


    party was not Tony, Myra would not have said such things casually.


    ¡°Fully aware?¡± Tony was very confused. Previously, Myra bought Heather¡¯s newly published book, and


    he had also read some of it.


    As far as the book content was concerned, Tony thought Heather was considered someone with a high


    IQ and EQ, so he didn¡¯t believe she would not be fully aware of her own feelings. It sounded a bit


    strange, but since Myra said so, it must be true. After all, Myra was so close to Heather that they


    seemed more like sisters than friends.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to exin. I¡¯m not really sure how to describe it.¡± Myra responded with a distressed


    look. Honestly speaking, Heather should not be like this, but Myra still hoped to speak with Tony in


    case he had a good solution.


    ¡°You said to me in the past that Heather has never been in an official rtionship before.¡± Tony was


    unsure. If he recalled correctly, Myra seemed to have mentioned this once.


    ¡°Yes, we were just talking about this matter today. Heather said she had flirted with a guy before in


    university, but unfortunately, that rtionship did not blossom because of some misunderstandings.


    After that, she no longer wears her heart on her sleeve. Instead, she does not easily open up to others,


    and she even uses probability to judge whether to form a deeper connection with someone.¡± Myra felt


    that Heather should change this kind of mentality because it sounded rather terrifying when she


    thought about it carefully.


    Tony listened with a serious face, thinking that this seemed to be a rather big problem. When he


    thought about Heather¡¯s face, Tony smirked. So far, it seemed that Myra was very concerned about this


    issue.


    Obviously, this problem had been affecting Heather for a long time, so it was not easy to uproot this


    deep-seated fear. Since Myra had no solution, she told him in the hopes that he would have something


    good to offer.


    ¡°You want to help Heather.¡± Tony was almost certain that Myra was thinking this.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± It was obvious.


    ¡°Then what are your ideas?¡± Tony went along with it. At the moment, he had no good ideas in his head,


    and he wondered if this matter should be analyzed from a psychological perspective.


    ¡°No. Since childhood, Heather has been like this. Besides, she¡¯s been hurt before. So, until today, she¡¯s


    been feeling uncertain in her heart. If we want her to try again and take a step forward, it would be very


    difficult. She was born to be a businesswoman, so she measures everything ording to gains and


    losses.¡± Myra was still troubled; this matter had to be nned for the long term.


    Then, Tonyforted Myra because he did not want her to continue feeling distraught over this matter.


    So, he said to her, ¡°Do not worry about this matter. Whatever will be, will be, especially when ites


    to matters of the heart. You can only worry for her, but if she meets her true love one day, nothing will


    be a problem.¡± Tony was more convinced of this point because he had never had feelings for anyone


    before until he came across Myra. After that, all he desired was to win her over.


    As low in EQ as some people were, they would know exactly who they loved. Moreover, Heather did


    not have low EQ. In Tony¡¯s opinion, she just had not met the right person yet.


    ¡°But Heather would often cut off all hopes of a possible rtionship before she would get an


    opportunity to get to know the other person more. In fact, she wouldn¡¯t give the other person any


    chance. If this goes on, it will just be a vicious cycle.¡±


    Myra really couldn¡¯t understand why Heather had to do so. Were those people whom she had some


    interest in really not worth her effort?


    ¡°That¡¯s just because she doesn¡¯t truly love those people. If she falls in love at first sight and wants to be


    with that person forever, how would she be willing to cut him off?¡± Tony still maintained his previous


    view that Heather had not met her true love yet.


    Myra did not want to argue with Tony. Men and women were different, so their way of thinking was


    certainly different as well.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°In fact, I think it could be a problem with her circle of friends. She has high standards for choosing her


    spouse. She wants their views to be simr; she wants him to be dedicated to her, to be outstanding


    and excellent in everything, as well as to possess intellectual and emotional depth. Besides, his looks,


    figure, and taste have to match hers.¡± Myra briefly summarized Heather¡¯s expectations, which sounded


    quite high indeed, but with Heather¡¯s conditions, it was not inappropriate for her to have such


    requirements.


    Tony thought for a moment and smiled. At this moment, Myra¡¯s expression was pretty serious, so the


    atmosphere was rather tense.


    ¡°So which aspect does she want the man to be outstanding and excellent in? Does she want a


    businessman, a politician, or an excellent working-ss man?¡± Tony asked directly.


    Blinking, Myra realized that she had not thought of this matter yet. ¡°I¡¯m sure she knows many


    candidates among all these groups you¡¯ve mentioned. I believe that as long as that person has


    something outstanding within him that can move her heart, his identity should not matter.¡± As the two


    continued discussing, it was about to turn into a serious academic seminar.


    Looking thoughtfully at Myra, Tony did not think as she did. Given Heather¡¯s nature, he reckoned she


    should prefer a businessman. After all, Myra said that Heather was born to be a businesswoman. Since


    this was the case, a businessman would have more simr views with her.


    ¡°How about¡­¡± Tony hesitated to speak.


    Myra looked at Tony in confusion, waiting to hear his next words.


    Tony was thinking that, since Myra had raised the issue of Heather¡¯s social circle, could it be that Myra


    thought that Heather¡¯s social circle had restricted her possibility of finding true love? But he was not too


    sure and wanted to ask Myra if they should introduce a good candidate to Heather. However, he did not


    really agree with introductions that carried such purposes, and he didn¡¯t know if Myra would be happy


    about it.


    Seeing that Tony didn¡¯t say anything, Myra had no choice but to continue the topic he had just raised. ¡°I


    always feel that Heather should be exposed to a few different social circles, but Heather¡¯s social circle


    is already very wide, and I don¡¯t know if¡­¡± Myra also had her own concerns. She had thought about it


    for a long time, but she didn¡¯t have any good candidates for Heather.


    Tony nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Then I will help you pay more attention around me. If there are


    men who meet Heather¡¯s spouse selection criteria on my side, should we introduce them to each


    other?¡± Tony asked the question tentatively; he never expected that one day, he would also bother with


    such things.


    Myra hesitantly looked at Tony. Indeed, Tony¡¯s social circle was also very wide, and it was normal for


    him to have suitable candidates on his side. But Myra didn¡¯t know how to talk to Heather, who didn¡¯t like


    this kind of matchmaking introduction!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we arrange something more subtle? Perhaps we can let them meet at our wedding.¡± A good


    idea came to Myra¡¯s mind. Heather would be her bridesmaid, and if the man suitable for the former was


    invited to be the best man, it would be natural for them to meet and get to know each other.


    Tony nodded approvingly. ¡°This is a good idea. However, the most suitable person I can think of at the


    moment is now far away in Hungary, and I don¡¯t know if he wille back for our wedding.¡±


    This was something Tony did not dare to guarantee, not to mention that he would never use tactics just


    to introduce the right person to Heather as that would be too weird.


    ¡°Invite him to be our best man, then. Whether he¡¯s willing or not depends on God¡¯s will. If he does


    she realized that Tony really could help her solve anything. He was the kind of lover who could do


    anything!

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    The day of the wedding was approaching, and every day, Myra woke up in a different mood as she felt


    the subtle changes within her. Every day was a new day; sometimes, it felt like time passed too quickly,


    and sometimes, it was theplete opposite.


    Myra instructed Tony to keep a low profile; hence, during these days, Bradfort City was quiet. In fact,


    Tony had sent out invitations much earlier, so the entire business world knew that he was marrying


    Myra. Although several mediapanies got wind of the news, Tony didn¡¯t allow them to report it


    indiscriminately, so the wedding was a very low-key one.


    Matthias received the invitation from Tony as well, and when he looked at the invitation in his hand, he


    felt that it was surreal. Gripping the invitation in his hand until it crumpled, he had no idea how to


    describe what he felt.


    Perhaps it was the joy that such an asion brought with it that cast a peaceful vibe over the entire


    Bradfort City. Matthias looked at theputer in front of him, calcting in his heart.


    Maybe there is a way to disrupt this wedding. As a dark thought popped up in Matthias¡¯ head, the


    corners of his mouth curled up into an evil smile.


    There were many ways to do so, and if Matthias was more despicable, he would not hesitate to use all


    means to stop Myra and Tony¡¯s wedding.


    However, Matthias was not that kind of person after all, so he carefully smoothed out the invitation and


    ced it under the drawer. He was afraid that he would do something, and if he really did something to


    hurt Myra, he would not forgive himself.


    He¡¯d never thought of hurting Myra because of his own desires. asionally, he would take a look at


    her from afar; he knew that she was now living a good and happy life, for she was almost always


    smiling.


    He clenched his fists tight. Her happiness should not be destroyed in his hands, but he could not


    control himself. Perhaps leaving Bradfort City would be the best choice for him. Yet, it was not easy for


    him to get to Bradfort City nor get so close to Myra, so how would he be willing to leave?


    Thus, he had to think of a better solution, because right now, he was afraid that only Heather could stop


    him from doing things that would harm others. Hence, he decided to go to Heather and exin this


    matter to her.


    As usual, Heather was in the Langston Group, and when Matthias rushed over, Heather was dealing


    with an urgent matter. She looked at the anxious man with annoyance, wondering what was wrong with


    him because she had never seen such an expression on his face before.


    But this was not a good enough reason for her to forgive him, so she looked at him coldly. It¡¯s annoying


    how my thoughts are disrupted by him!


    ¡°Why did you barge in like this?¡± Heather questioned in an unkind tone. Even if he ran into some big


    problem, it had nothing to do with her.


    Recently, Matthias had been treating her less and less as an outsider. Even though they were bound by


    a ck-and-white contract between them, so what? At least he should learn not to cross her bottom


    line. Right now, she deeply felt that Matthias had disturbed her work.


    Matthias did not have time to exin so much, so he opened the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s about Myra. Come


    out with me.¡±


    When Heather heard the word ¡®Myra¡¯, she was indeed keen, but Matthias¡¯st sentence made her very


    unhappy.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m working?¡± she said with exasperation. Who does Matthias think he is? He thinks too


    highly of himself.


    ¡°I want to find a ce to talk to you properly. It¡¯s something very urgent, and it¡¯s rted to Myra¡¯s


    wedding.¡± Matthias panicked; it looked like Heather was a little too irritated, and he knew he forgot to


    pay attention to her feelings for a moment there.


    Heather did not even raise her head to look at him. Instead, she continued to work, effectively treating


    Matthias as transparent. Furious by her attitude, Matthias went up and grabbed her, attempting to pull


    her away.


    As the documents in her hands were thrown aside by him, Heather had to look at him, and her gaze


    grew colder and colder. Previously, she had wanted to consider what Myra advised¡ªto let nature take


    its course¡ªbut when she saw that Matthias was acting like this, she felt that he did not respect women


    enough and thus felt turned off by him.


    ¡°Let go. I¡¯m busy; I don¡¯t have time to mess with you,¡± Heather said in a cold voice. She really wished to


    punch a hole in Matthias, and now, her tone was even worse.


    ¡°This matter of mine is more urgent.¡± Matthias was already in a bad mood, and so his tone was not any


    better.


    When it came to fighting, Heather was as good as Matthias, but unfortunately, there was a ss door.


    If she fought too hard and was seen from the outside by ke, it would be very humiliating.


    ¡°This is the Langston Group, not a ce for you to run wild.¡± Heather¡¯s gaze was freezing cold, and her


    friendliness toward Matthias dissipated.


    She hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days, but he showed up like this when they met again. Heather gave a


    self-deprecating smile as she thought about how arrogant he was. In fact, she felt disgusted to even


    nce at him again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Matthias forced himself to calm down. He hurriedly apologized because he forgot that it was


    useless to coerce Heather.


    The good thing was that Matthias stopped in time and held back his hostility. After all, he wanted to talk


    with Heather properly.


    However, Heather had been angered, so it was not easy for her to calm down. Although Matthias had


    let go of her, she did not intend to easily forgive him. After all, he had gone overboard and crossed a


    line.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize to me. Please go out,¡± Heather said nonchntly while pointing at the


    door.


    ke had probably arranged a ss door for her office in case of times like this. Sweeping a nce


    past the ss door, Heather saw that a crowd had formed outside, and everyone was watching them.


    Now, there was no telling what kind of rumors would be spread throughout thepany. Besides, it


    was her who would have to suffer those rumors, not Matthias. Although Heather did not care much


    about what they said, she didn¡¯t like people talking about her behind her back.


    ¡°Sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive, but I really have something important to discuss with you.¡±


    Matthias humbled himself. After all, he was the one who hade to beg her, so he really should not


    act like that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your voice, and I don¡¯t want to see you either.¡± Heather pointed at the door, making


    up her mind to ask him to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to get off work.¡± Matthias straightforwardly sought out the sofa. He had decided to just


    wait until she¡¯d agree to talk to him. No matter what, he had to make things clear with her today;


    otherwise, he was afraid that he would plot how to destroy the wedding. Thus, he must find someone to


    stop himself, and Heather was the best candidate.


    Heather also did not want to quarrel with Matthias, at least not in thepany, because there was no


    need to put on a good show for the crowd outside the door. Moreover, there really were urgent matters


    at hand, and if this man continued to make trouble, it would dy her from dealing with things.


    Lowering her head, she continued to deal with her own matters and ignored Matthias¡¯ presence.


    Luckily, the man cooperated and did not bother her anymore.


    The two did not speak, but asionally, Heather would nce at Matthias, while thetter would smile


    at her ingratiatingly, whereupon she would immediately withdraw her gaze. She really did not


    understand what he was thinking. In fact, she thought him fickler and more inexplicable than women.


    As for ke, when he heard that Matthias hade to Heather¡¯s office to make a scene, he was


    overjoyed all of a sudden. In fact, he had been wanting to see them go at each other¡¯s throats for a


    long time now.


    With what happened today, he knew that the two had conflicting attributes and would not get along well


    together. Therefore, ke decided to go and watch a good show since the news of their conflict had


    spread to the wholepany. Hearing this, ke was delighted and felt that he wasn¡¯t wrong about


    Matthias.


    When ke pushed the door in, Heather was still working hard, not paying any attention to Matthias,


    who was sitting on the sofa. As ke saw that both of them did not interact with each other, his heart


    bloomed with happiness. Then, he forced out a smile at Matthias.


    ¡°Director Locke, what business do you have foring over today?¡± His mocking words were aimed at


    Heather, implying that the two of them were talking about personal affairs during working hours.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the cooperation between Langston Group and Locke Group,¡± Matthias replied seriously. He


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    had reflected just now and knew that it was indeed his own fault. After all, Heather was not having a


    good time at Langston Group, and now that he had made such a huge scene, it would cause her to


    be the subject of rumors. If he were her, he would not have been happy either. At this time, ke


    was trying to pick a fight, so Matthias took it upon himself to protect Heather properly.


    ¡°Why did you not talk to me about the matter of cooperation but came to Heather instead, Director


    Locke?¡± ke was very forthright in his words. Staring at Matthias, he wanted to see how the other


    man would respond.


    As for Heather, she didn¡¯t even bother to look up. She knew that ke disliked her, so since he was


    trying to pick a fight with Matthias, she would just act as if it was none of her business.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I came to look for my girlfriend with the pretext of cooperation,¡± Matthias sneered and


    looked at ke, who was trying to offend him.


    However, keughed out loud. He was still thinking about how to me it all on Heather, so he


    didn¡¯t expect Matthias to bear everything himself. Since Matthias could say such words, it was clear


    that he was shielding Heather.


    Hearing this, ke felt unhappy. Weren¡¯t the two of them arguing to the point of fighting just now?


    Since this did not seem to be the case, ke left in disappointment.


    Secretly smiling with her head lowered, Heather did not expect that Matthias would answer ke like


    that, causing thetter to be at a loss for words.


    Now that the urgent matters had been dealt with, there were still some daily tasks to finish up. Thus,


    Heather continued to work,pletely ignoring the fact that Matthias was still waiting for her on the


    sofa. It was not so easy for him to obtain her forgiveness.


    When Heather was finally done with the affairs at hand, it was alreadyte. All thepany staff had


    left, and Heather was thest to leave.


    She had just stood up when she heard Matthias say, ¡°Do you work sote every day? Don¡¯t work so


    hard. Your health is more important.¡±


    Hearing Matthias suddenly say such caring words, Heather nced at him indifferently, thinking that


    she didn¡¯t need his concern. Considering what Matthias had done, she was not going to forgive him


    easily.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve waited so long for you to get off work, why don¡¯t we go to a restaurant together and talk


    there?¡± Matthias suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got no time. I¡¯m in a hurry to go back to the Langston Residence.¡± Heather didn¡¯t agree to it at all;


    she didn¡¯t promise to talk with him after work anyway. In fact, that was Matthias¡¯ own wishful thinking.


    ¡°I was wrong today. Please give me a chance to make amends.¡± Matthias looked at Heather earnestly;


    it seemed that she was still upset about him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. As long as you don¡¯t bother me further, that would be the best way to make


    amends.¡± Heather pushed him away. She was not in the mood to chat nor have dinner with Matthias.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about Myra at all? Someone wants to ruin her wedding; don¡¯t you want to stop it?¡±


    Dropping the bomb suddenly, Matthias noticed a subtle change in the expression on Heather¡¯s face.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Heather was puzzled after being questioned by Matthias like that. It sounded like there were terrorists


    who wanted to attack Myra and Tony¡¯s wedding. She was not someone who was willing to be led on


    like that, so she narrowed her eyes and looked at Matthias indifferently, as if she was watching a show.


    ¡°Excuse me, but I¡¯m in a hurry to get home.¡± Shepletely did not take his words to heart.


    With Tony¡¯s skills, he was still able to protect Myra, so Heather wasn¡¯t worried at all about what


    Matthias said.


    ¡°Heather, please believe me.¡± Matthias¡¯ eyes widened, making him look a little scary.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been making a scene all day. What more do you want?¡± Heather said helplessly. Actually, she


    felt disappointed in him and wanted to get rid of this annoying man as soon as possible.


    ¡°Give me half an hour. I really have something very important to say to you.¡± Matthias was already


    trying to be very patient, but Heather¡¯s words and actions made him feel really saddened.


    With a cold huff, Heather replied, ¡°Just spit it out.¡± She wrapped her arms around her chest, tired of


    being pestered by Matthias.


    Matthias looked around him, feeling that this was not a good ce to talk. Hence, he said to Heather,


    ¡°Come out with me for a moment as it is not convenient to talk here.¡±


    Staring at him with exasperation, Heather noticed that the sky was already dark. If she went out with


    Matthias, the talk would certainlyst over half an hour. She was already tired from working all day, so


    what she most wanted to do now was to lie on her soft bed at home. Therefore, she had no desire to


    listen to Matthias¡¯ nonsense at all.


    Actually, she could understand his mood. After all, Myra was getting married, which was indeed a huge


    blow to him. But Heather didn¡¯t expect him to be so irrational and do dumb things.


    ¡°What can¡¯t you say here?¡± She looked at him inexplicably, thinking that he really knew how to make a


    fuss.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± He directly grabbed her and held her in a death grip, making it impossible for her to


    break free.


    The now-impatient Matthias began to drag Heather away, no longer wanting to hear any more refusal


    from her. Suppressing the pain on her hand, Heather frowned and stared very unhappily at him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let go, Matthias. Don¡¯t anger me,¡± she said grimly; she currently had the urge to tear him to pieces.


    Matthias didn¡¯t care or bother about her feelings at all as his hand tightly gripped her wrist. His temper


    was ring at this moment, and in order to prevent her from breaking free, he used 80% of his full


    force. If it were some other women, their wrists would probably have snapped.


    Heather, who had never been treated so rudely by anyone before, gradually stopped talking. Her


    silence made her look all the more frightening as she waspletely furious with Matthias now. All the


    way to the underground garage, she red at him with the same look.


    Under her terrifying re, Matthias pulled open the car door and threw her into the car, then he quickly


    got into the car too.


    Now that Heather¡¯s wrist was finally free, she wrinkled her nose and suppressed the pain. After all, she


    did not want to show weakness in front of him.


    Then, the car started up. As Matthias looked ahead with a cold face, Heather¡¯s own expression was


    dark. It was as if the two had made an agreement to go to a certain location to fight. No one spoke


    again on the way, as if they were enemies, and the silence threatened to swallow them up.


    Finally, the car stopped in front of a high-end club, whereupon Heather reluctantly got out of the car.


    We came out to talk about things; why did we have toe to a club?


    Later, Heather looked at the sign of the club with a contemptuous smile, while Matthias extended a


    hand, signaling for her to go in first. Without looking at him, Heather walked straight in, followed by the


    man.


    When they walked into the club, the receptionist recognized Matthias at once and said respectfully to


    him, ¡°Wee, Director Locke.¡± It was very official.


    Heather swept a nce past that beautiful receptionist; the woman looked lovely as an eye candy, and


    even the smile at the corner of her mouth was very stereotypical of one.


    Heather did not have a good impression of the club because it was just a ce to please men. As she


    did not expect Matthias to bring her here, she looked at him in disdain.


    As for the girls here, she did not really judge them, because there was a job for every kind of person. If


    they worked here, it was just for the money, so it was fine if the girls still had some self-respect.


    Heather, who had feminist tendencies, looked down on those women who did not have self-respect. In


    fact, she had seen many of them around ke who ended up being yed for fools by him. There


    were even some who ended up with a lifelong inability to have children.


    After thinking about all this, she stared straight ahead with a stony look.


    Then, Matthias said directly to the receptionist, ¡°I want the supreme suite on the third floor.¡±


    If Heather had known they woulde here, she would never have agreed toe, let alone follow


    Matthias into a private room. The receptionist immediately made the arrangement for Matthias, and


    when she raised her head, she deliberately swept a nce past Heather.


    Just a while ago, Matthias and Heather¡¯s matter caused an uproar in the city, and the receptionist saw


    the news. At first, she only thought it was a rumor; she didn¡¯t expect to see them appear together.


    As the receptionist had good observation skills, she immediately noticed the awkward tension between


    the two. Looks like the couple is having an argument.


    Withdrawing her gaze, she knew this was not the time to gossip, and she was still all smiles.


    When they were about to go upstairs, Matthias wanted to grab Heather¡¯s hand again, but the woman


    deftly dodged his action. Looking at him coldly, she was almostpletely livid with him by now.


    Next, the two came to the supreme suite. All clubs were almost the same, so Heather was uninterested


    in her surroundings.


    Actually, Matthias had deliberately asked for the supreme suite because this room was much more


    tastefully decorated and looked more decent than other rooms, which were filled with so much sexual


    innuendos that even Matthias could not bear seeing them.


    After finding afortable ce to sit down, Heather said without raising her eyes, ¡°Matthias, can you


    spit it out now? Half an hour has passed by now.¡±


    There was a strong sense of sarcasm in her voice. Before this, Matthias had sworn he only needed half


    an hour, and now, it had gone past that time.


    ¡°I have no way of epting Myra marrying Tony. I will definitely destroy the wedding.¡± Matthias spoke


    openly, his eyes revealing his seriousness.


    Hearing that, Heather raised her head in disbelief. On the way here, she was wondering who was going


    to destroy Myra and Tony¡¯s wedding. Besides, she couldn¡¯t figure out where Matthias heard the news


    from that had made him so confident about it.


    Knowing the reason now, Heatherughed out loud. So, it¡¯s him who wishes to sabotage the wedding.


    Looking at his nervous look, she inexplicably had the urge to split his head apart.


    ¡°Matthias, I don¡¯t know if you simply think highly of yourself or you¡¯ve underestimated Tony. Do you


    think that, with your skills, you can take over Bradfort City and even ruin Tony¡¯s wedding?¡± Heather said


    disdainfully, thinking that Matthias was overconfident.


    ¡°Believe me¡ªI have the ability. I don¡¯t want to do something wrong and harm Myra, so you must stop


    me.¡± Matthias lowered his head dejectedly. All along, he had been standing; with his head down,


    Heather could not even see his expression and did not know what he was thinking.


    Nevertheless, Heather still smiled. She couldn¡¯t agree with Matthias¡¯ thoughts, so she shook her head.


    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t allow anyone to ruin my good friend¡¯s wedding.¡± Suddenly, she added, ¡°However, if


    even Tony has no way to stop you, do you think I will have a way?¡± Heather assumed at this moment


    that Matthias really had the ability to ruin Tony¡¯s wedding.


    Matthias clenched his lower lip and jerked his head up, like a child who had made a mistake. He looked


    like he was being made to stand behind the ss as a punishment, looking rather pitiful.


    ¡°Only you can stop me, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to see anything happen to Myra¡¯s wedding.¡±


    Matthias continued to talk about Myra.


    Heather was now wondering if Matthias was delusional; she didn¡¯t know how to continue this


    conversation as even his words sounded weird.


    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t think I have that ability.¡± Heather insisted, still thinking that Matthias had a mental problem.


    ¡°Will you apany me to another ce?¡± Matthias suddenly asked.


    The corners of Heather¡¯s mouth twitched at that. Does this guy have aprehension problem?


    When Matthias saw this reaction from Heather, he said again in painful detail, ¡°I want to avoid Myra¡¯s


    wedding even though I also want to see her get married. I¡¯m afraid I will not be able to control myself.


    Let¡¯s go away together, and when their wedding is over, we¡¯lle back.¡±


    Matthias¡¯ request was really too much, so Heather decisively shook her head to refuse.


    ¡°Of course that won¡¯t work. I promised Myra long ago that I would be her bridesmaid. Do you want to


    drive a wedge between us by making me unable to attend her wedding?¡± Listening to Matthias¡¯ words,


    Heather suddenly felt that he was being very selfish despite his love for Myra.


    That thought came out of nowhere, and when Matthias thought about it, he felt that he was indeed very


    selfish. How am I qualified to ask Heather to apany me and avoid this wedding?


    Even he did not expect himself to make such a request. Subconsciously, he did not want to be alone


    and wanted to stay with Heather so that he wouldn¡¯t seem so lonely and miserable.


    Heather looked at Matthias struggling with himself. Finally, she persuaded him. ¡°Matthias, loving


    someone means wanting to see her happy. Since Myra is going to happily marry the person she loves,


    why can¡¯t you give her your blessing?¡±


    At such a moment, it was better to calm Matthias down. After all, Matthias¡¯ forces were mixed, so she


    was also a little worried that he would do something extreme.


    Myra and Tony¡¯s wedding must go smoothly since Myra¡¯s first wedding had left her traumatized. This


    time, nothing must happen in order to make Myra feel at ease to entrust herself to Tony for life.


    ¡°I wish I could, but I can¡¯t. Can you give up on the person you love?¡± Matthias¡¯ eyes were red, like that


    of a child who did not get to have candy; the pain in his eyes stabbed at Heather¡¯s heart.


    ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Heather lightly replied. She had given up on her beloved before,


    and this thorn in her heart had turned into a tumor.


    ¡°Myra is my dream woman. Her significance to me is not only because she¡¯s my first love, but also


    because she¡¯s the savior of my life.¡± Matthias squatted down; he no longer had the strength to support


    his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up from the dream. Since Myra has saved you, you should be grateful. Isn¡¯t it most


    important that Myra is happy and joyful?¡± Heather softened her tone as she went onforting


    Matthias. She even stood up and took the initiative to approach him.


    At this moment, even Heather was confused. She did not know whether she did this for Myra or she


    just simply wanted to appease Matthias. In any case, she could not bear to see him like this.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Right now, Matthias hadpletely lost hisposure and confidence. He was no longer his usual


    self, and his cowardly character was now totally out in the open. At this moment, Heather could not get


    away, but she could not ignore him either, so the two embraced each other in a bizarre manner.


    ¡°Am I a failure?¡± Like a child, Matthias was curled up in Heather¡¯s arms. He was a tall and burly man,


    yet he looked especially fragile at this moment.


    ¡°No. There is no winning or losing when ites to matters of the heart,¡± Heather replied gently.


    Recalling her previous rtionship, she also thought at that time that she was a failure.


    Hearing that, Matthias held back his tears. Men should not shed tears, so he just stared at Heather.


    With mixed feelings, Heather felt ufortable under his stare, and she thought that she saw the old


    her in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not manly at all when you look like this.¡± Heather slightly raised her eyebrows, trying to ease


    the tension.


    At this time, no matter what she said, Matthias would not care much. In the past, he certainly could not


    stand such words from her.


    ¡°Yes, all these years, I pretended to be strong, but in fact, I am a coward.¡± Matthias seemed to have


    changed back to a past version of himself, who was timider.


    Looking at this side of Matthias, Heather even felt some shame in her heart. During that year, it was


    indeed wrong of her to have treated him like that. When she thought about it, she was the one who had


    killed him with her own hands, so she hugged him tightly, as if to convey the guilt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about yourself like that. You¡¯re already strong.¡± Like a gentle sister, sheforted him.


    Previously, Heather could not understand that kind of weak mentality, but now, she seemed to


    understand some of it. Sometimes, she herself was weak too. Revealing an ironic smile, she thought to


    herself that, if she could turn back time, she would not make that kind of decision. Now, nothing could


    be changed back to what it once was.


    ¡°I¡¯m still frustrated about why she could not remember me.¡± This was a persistent issue in Matthias¡¯


    heart, and perhaps if it was resolved, he would not be in so much pain.


    ¡°You are concerned about the fact that Myra can¡¯t remember you?¡± Heather asked tentatively. If it was


    because of this, then it would not be easy to deal with.


    At least in such a short period of time, it was impossible to unravel the problem of Myra¡¯s memory;


    even Heather did not know why Myra had forgotten Matthias, so she was afraid that it would be difficult


    for anyone to know the reason for it.


    With that, there was no way to find out the reason behind Myra¡¯s loss of memory at this time.


    Nevertheless, Myra and Tony¡¯s wedding was imminent, while Matthias was anxious for an answer, so it


    was a time of contradictions.


    In short, Heather could not think of a better way to solve this. She had tofort him as well, so it was


    a rather uncertain time for her.


    ¡°If she can tell me that she no longer loves me and that the past is in the past, I might be able to let go.¡±


    Matthias really longed for a clear answer, rather than Myra¡¯splete loss of memory of him.


    He had told himself countless times that Myra had long forgotten about their previous rtionship, so


    he should not be so insistent about those memories created when he was younger. But asionally, it


    still popped into his head that Myra might have forgotten him because of some external reason, and


    perhaps when she recovered that memory, the whole situation would be very different.


    However, the second possibility was improbable; besides, even if Myra remembered the rtionship


    they had when she was young, it would hardly affect her current feelings for Tony.


    After all, Myra was not one to give up on her current long-term rtionship for a past one. Although


    Matthias knew this, reason always escaped him.


    Time and time again, he had tortured himself, but he still could not be freed from it. That rtionship he


    had with Myra had be an obsession, and with such an obsession in one¡¯s heart, it was a happy


    yet terrible thing.


    ¡°Myra is pregnant, so many tests cannot be done,¡± Heather rather hesitantly said. She felt that she


    should be clear with Matthias because she was really afraid that he would do something bad.


    However, Matthias looked at her in confusion as he didn¡¯t understand what she meant. So, Heather


    had no choice but to continue, ¡°I once suspected that there was a problem with Myra¡¯s memory, so I


    deliberately took her to the hospital for tests. However, the doctor could not make a sound judgment


    because she¡¯s pregnant, so he couldn¡¯t conduct many required tests.¡±


    Heather carefully exined to Matthias so that he could understand.


    ¡°You suspect she has problems with her mind?¡± Matthias asked, pointing to his own head.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much what it means.¡± Heather inexplicably felt a pang of guilt because Myra had been


    losing memory of Matthias little by little.


    At that time, Heather was around Myra, and when she discovered thetter was behaving abnormally,


    she went along with it. She wanted Myra topletely forget Matthias, so naturally, she did not help


    Myra to remember him. If she had, perhaps Myra would still remember him.


    Nevertheless, the responsibility was not all on her because it was a sudden situation for Myra to forget


    Matthias, so even if Heather had any intention to help her, the effect might not have been great.


    After all, at that time, the doctor had also made a lot of efforts, but in the end, nothing worked. All they


    could do was only to watch Myrapletely forget Matthias.


    After being discharged from the hospital, Myra never mentioned Matthias again, and at that time, it was


    good news for Heather.


    In fact, she did not feel any guilt during that time. But now when she recalled it, she couldn¡¯t help but


    shoulder the me and feel guilty about it. At that, she became quite confused.


    ¡°You mean we should wait until Myra has given birth in order for her to be thoroughly examined. Only


    then the doctor can prescribe the right solution.¡± Matthias stared at her; he was reluctant and was even


    more upset when he heard this.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Heather and Matthias stared at each other. The former felt that this version of Matthias gave her


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    the chills.


    ¡°But before we can do that, Myra is about to get married to Tony, so even if sheter remembers


    everythingter on, she will not have anything more to do with me,¡± Matthias said reluctantly as he


    really could not give her up. In his opinion, Myra was his woman.


    ¡°Even if Myra now remembered everything, she would not have anything to do with you either. As a


    bystander, I am very certain that Myra really loves Tony, who of course also deeply loves her. The


    feelings between them is true love. Think carefully and tell me¡ªback then, was that puppy love


    between you and Myra really true love?¡± Heather hoped Matthias could calmly think about it. Perhaps


    there were certain ws in their rtionship that had caused him to hold onto it for such a long time.


    At that time, Myra and Matthias did have feelings for each other, but that did not necessarily mean


    anything. Anyway, feelings had to develop until a certain stage to be called love.


    If they had really gotten together naturally, nobody knew whether they would be separatedter, and


    what would have happened down the road. Hence, Heather wanted Matthias to try to think about it


    properly. Perhaps in his mind, everything from the past had been beautified too much. After all, they


    were forced to separate from each other during the infatuation period.


    Most people would remember such a rtionship, let alone one¡¯s first love. Myra and Matthias were


    also considered to be each other¡¯s first love. They did not make their feelings known to each other, but


    they did pour their sincere feelings into the rtionship.


    Hearing this, Matthias¡¯ expression changed a little. With a stony look, he stared at Heather. It was really


    bold of her to say something like that at a time like this.


    ¡°What you mean is that Myra and I have no future at all, right? You¡¯re saying that the rtionship


    between Myra and me back then was insignificant, and that Myra and Tony¡¯s rtionship is true love.¡±


    Matthias¡¯ icy voice caused rm bells to ring in Heather¡¯s mind.


    Solemnly nodding under his re, Heather answered, ¡°Why deceive yourself and others? Myra did not


    fall in love with you back then, and now, it¡¯s even clearer that she won¡¯t have any kind of rtionship


    with you.¡± Heather really couldn¡¯t bear to see Matthias continue with this self-loathing, so it was better


    to coldly shove the cruel reality in his face.


    Heather¡¯s wordspletely enraged Matthias, and reason gradually left the emotionally unstable man.


    He stood up and looked down at Heather from a high position with a look that chilled her to the core.


    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± he asked slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I only hope you can ept the reality since I understand Myra better than you do,¡± Heather


    shot back.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Myra and I wouldn¡¯t have been forced to separate in the first ce. Perhaps she


    and I would have gotten married long ago and would even have a child now.¡± Matthias began to me


    Heather, thinking that if she hadn¡¯t interfered in the first ce, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way.


    ¡°There is no ¡®if¡¯.¡± Heather¡¯s words were like a dagger fiercely stabbing into Matthias¡¯ chest. She


    continued, ¡°Back then, you two couldn¡¯t even make it out of my level of hindrance together, so how do


    you think you¡¯re qualified to imagine a future with Myra?¡± Heather was determined to no longer go


    along with Matthias. In fact, she had to make him understand that arge part of the reason for what


    happened back then was because he was not strong enough.


    ¡°So, all the fault is mine. It was because I was too cowardly that I lost Myra.¡± Matthias pointed at


    himself and spoke, his smile bing more and more ruthless.


    ¡°Yes. Every rtionship has to go through various tests, and I was just one part of the test of your


    rtionship. You didn¡¯t pass that test, so you were out. It makes perfect sense.¡± Heather¡¯s face was


    cold and heartless; she wanted to make Matthias understand that what was lost was lost forever, and


    there was no useining about it.


    ¡°Very well. I see that you are unapologetic by pushing the me onto others.¡± Now, Matthias had


    transferred all the anger onto Heather, thinking that she was shirking her responsibility for what


    happened in the past.


    ¡°I¡¯m already taking responsibility for what happened back then. At that time, I was just a child who


    inevitably made mistakes. Seeing that you keep clinging to this issue, do you want me to take my life to


    imposing.


    ¡°Very well. Well said, in fact. As you were just a child, I guess anything you did should be forgiven. It


    doesn¡¯t matter if it ruined someone else¡¯s life or rtionship. In the end, it¡¯s my uselessness that has


    led to this situation.¡± Matthias spoke self-deprecatingly as he stared at her. At this moment, no one


    could guess what he intended to do.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Considering her irrational state, Heather was prompted by her instincts to leave the ce before the


    situation turned ugly. Nevertheless, she somehow couldn¡¯t bring herself to simply just walk away


    because she didn¡¯t know how she could face Matthias again if she opened the door and left like that. At


    the same time, she was mad and disgusted with herself for taking him into consideration at such a


    time.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Matthias bellowed at Heather, clinging onto thest bit of his rationality.


    Heather calmly exchanged gazes with Matthias; she looked the man in the eye without even blinking as


    she refused to leave due to his impertinent attitude. I¡¯m not just some woman whom you could just


    summon and shoo away as you wish! After all, the man¡¯s mean response somehow hurt her pride.


    ¡°You told me to follow you, and now you¡¯re asking me to go?¡± Heather red at Matthias, as if a fight


    could break out between them at any minute.


    Although Matthias was sumbing to his agitated emotions, Heather¡¯s reaction continued to provoke


    him. With both of them at a heated impasse, the situation was bound to turn out terribly for them.


    ¡°Out.¡± Matthias suppressed his anger and went ahead to open the door, showing Heather the way out.


    Pissed by the man¡¯s aggressiveness, Heather decided not to put up with him anymore. Instead, she


    squinted in an intimidating manner, like an angry cat arching its back to warn its enemy. ¡°Well yed,


    Matthias.¡± As soon as she finished her words, she swung her fist at the man andnded a punch on his


    face.


    When Heather punched Matthias in the face, she seemed like ady fighter who was skilled in the art


    ofbat. Meanwhile, Matthias was caught off guard by her unexpected punch as he ended up


    awkward and humiliated.


    Before Matthias could demonstrate his wrath, Heather went on and said, ¡°This should teach you not to


    forget your manners, Matthias.¡± Fearlessly ring at him, she looked like a beast that was eyeing its


    prey, ready to devour it.


    Soon, Heather walked out the door shortly before Matthias reached for the door and mmed it shut.


    Then, he heard a voiceing from the outside. ¡°Take your sweet time to sulk and grumble all you


    want.¡±


    When Matthias opened the door once again, Heather was seen walking away. Watching thedy, he


    rubbed his nose while trying to get over his anger from taking that punch from Heather. While he


    impulsively wished he could strangle thedy to death and eradicate her from this earth moments ago,


    his mind was surprisingly much more sober now. He then wondered whether his life would have been


    different if Heather hadn¡¯t showed up then.


    As Matthias set himself straight, he began to realize the inevitability in how the incident would¡¯ve turned


    out. If Heather hadn¡¯t interfered with our rtionship, someone else would have done it in her ce


    anyway. This was all my fault! I was a weak coward who failed to even protect the one I loved. ming


    himself for everything that had happened, he was pained by his overwhelming guilt, which he knew


    would haunt him for the rest of his life. Deep down, he was aware that his remorse would torment him


    so much every single day that he might never forgive himself for what happened back then.


    Feeling helpless, Matthias hurled everything he could get his hands on across the room, venting his


    pent-up anger and frustration with violence. Maybe it was a good thing that Myra didn¡¯t end up with me.


    I don¡¯t dare to imagine how it would¡¯ve turned out if Myra and I had really gotten together back then.


    Would we be living a happy life now? As Heather¡¯s words reverberated in his mind, he somehow began


    to agree with her, believing he and Myra weren¡¯t destined to be together. At that moment, he was


    disappointed and dismayed by how things turned out in the end after loving her silently for so long.


    Upon venting his frustration with all his energy, Matthias panted andy on his bed in exhaustion, as if


    it was his safe haven. Despite the messy surroundings with ss shards everywhere, the man


    continued to lie down restlessly. ¡°Myra.¡± He moaned her name in pain, which was something he never


    dared to do in public. I¡¯ve lost all my pride because of my love for her. How pathetic! In that instant,


    Heather came to his mind for some reason as he somehow had a weird feeling for her, which he


    couldn¡¯t exin himself.


    In the meantime, Heather was on her way back home while ridiculing herself deep down. After all, she


    was tired of her ambiguous rtionship with Matthias, considering all the highs and lows they had been


    through. She hated herself for being indecisive and hesitant. Why did I let a piece of paper bind me and


    Matthias together even though I knew things wouldn¡¯t work out for us? What¡¯s wrong with me?!


    Anyway, I suppose there is no other better way besides avoiding Matthias since I mustn¡¯t vite our


    agreement.


    At the thought of that, Heather decided to not let her obsession over Matthias get the better of her. I


    must put a stop to this! Matthias is like a drug to me, tempting yet fatal. If I ever get ¡®addicted¡¯ to him,


    my life will only be filled with misery. So I must be proactive before it¡¯s toote for me to turn back.


    Later that night, both of them had a sleepless night. While Heather tossed and turned restlessly in her


    bed, her mind was filled with images of Matthias¡¯ face and his voice. Because of that, she didn¡¯t even


    dare to close her eyes, fearing she would see the man¡¯s face if she did. Hmm. The more I look at


    Matthias, the more handsome I find him to be. In fact, he is even more good-looking than Tony, in the


    sense that he is more pleasing to behold. Confused with her own thoughts, Heather emptied her mind


    and let out a sigh. ¡°Matthias, you shouldn¡¯t have entered my life.¡±


    The next day, Heather was seen with a pair of dark circles under her eyes as the entire office was filled


    with an oppressive vibe. Nheless, ke, who came asking for trouble, was given a harsh scolding


    by Heather, who rendered him embarrassed.


    ¡°ke, if you don¡¯t think I¡¯m fit for the job, pleasey me off.¡± Heather red at her brother, wondering


    why he wouldn¡¯t stop pestering her every day. Give me a break, would you?!


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Heather! You¡¯re part of the Langston Family, so that makes you obligated to serve


    the Langston Group.¡± ke started to throw his weight around in the name of the Langston Family,


    refusing to let his sister walk away before shemitted a huge mistake.


    ¡°Serve? What a ¡®smart¡¯ choice of words!¡± Heather chuckled coldly, feeling disgusted by her brother¡¯s


    attitude.


    ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Langston Family, and you can never deny nor forget that. After all, it was the


    Langston Family who raised and made you who you are today.¡± ke continued to press on with his


    point, showing no signs of backing down.


    ¡°The Langston Family might have raised me, but they didn¡¯t make me who I am,¡± Heather replied in an


    unconcerned manner, finding ke¡¯s wordsughable. Family, family, family. Does he have nothing


    else better to talk about besides family? How pathetic!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever turn your back on your family, Heather! Everything you have now is given by the


    Langston Family.¡± ke was starting to lose his temper as he tried to provoke Heather since they were


    in the office. I¡¯m going to keep saying things that would irritate her. If she ever dares to do anything,


    she¡¯d be seen as defying her superior, and it¡¯d be ugly when word about it gets out.


    ¡°What a nice thing to say. Everything I have now is given by the Langston Family¡­ Interesting! It¡¯s


    actually the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard in a while.¡± Heather reacted cheekily instead of being angry, fixing


    her gaze on ke as she didn¡¯t believe her brother had no sense of shame at all.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± ke began to flinch, knowing his sister was up to something when he noticed


    her sinister smile. Man, that smile doesn¡¯t look good! That means she could do anything out of the


    ordinary anytime.


    ¡°Should we let Grandpa be the judge of that?¡± Heather mentioned their grandfather, Robert, in her


    defense as she refused to give an inch and sumb to ke¡¯s intimidation. In fact, she had recently


    been lying low to stay off the Langston Family¡¯s radar because she didn¡¯t want to worry Robert.


    Therefore, she usually chose to put up with ke, only to fuel his ego. I¡¯m in a bad mood today, but


    you just won¡¯t stop pissing me off. Well, since you insist, you¡¯d better make sure you don¡¯t regret it.


    Although ke was the leader who ran thepany, that didn¡¯t stop Heather¡¯s determination to


    humiliate her brother.


    ¡°What else can you do besides hiding behind Grandpa, Heather?¡± ke derided Heather in contempt,


    despising his sister for using Robert to protect herself. Deep down, he knew that his grandfather would


    always side with her. Therefore, if Robert ever stepped in, he would always be at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m much more superior than you are, actually, but you always throw your weight around, acting


    like a macho the moment you became the director of the Langston Group.¡± Heather¡¯s words hit the nail


    in the head, piquing ke¡¯s pride.


    While ke was on the verge of an outburst, Heather remained calm and unfazed without any fear.


    Angry with his sister¡¯s haughty attitude, ke flipped out; he would¡¯ve raised his hand to her if they


    were not in thepany.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, you may leave now.¡± Heather pointed at the door while savoring the


    exasperated look on ke¡¯s face. At that moment, she somehow felt relieved, with her recent


    mncholy dissipating.


    In the meantime, ke held in his anger while his assistant restrained him from doing anything


    reckless. After all, they were in the office; if ke were to get physical with Heather, his reputation


    would be ruined. Thus, he stomped out of Heather¡¯s office madly and mmed the door shut, shocking


    everyone else around. Needless to say, the sight of her brother¡¯s angry reaction put a smile on


    Heather¡¯s face because she knew ke would never let her leave the Langston Group anytime soon.


    Well, since he is so scared to let me leave, I suppose I should get on his nerves more often. He¡¯s been


    riding roughshod over me, and I mustn¡¯t continue to stay silent. He¡¯s been taking my kindness for


    ignorance, and it¡¯s time for me to return the favor for all the pent-up anger I¡¯ve suffered from.


    After pissing ke off, Heather felt like she had taken a load off her chest as she somehow put


    Matthias behind her and focused on her work. Leon ising to Bradfort City soon, and I must look my


    best in front of this junior of mine.


    Meanwhile, Matthias appeared to be in low spirits, drowning his sorrows in ackadaisical manner with


    alcohol alone in another room. Tired of humoring everyone else, his cynicism grew stronger within him.


    Thus, he isted himself from the outside world and refused to see anyone, especially women. At that


    moment, he felt miserable, wishing he was dead as he was overwhelmed by all the pent-up emotions


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    that he had endured over the years.


    Matthias then reached for his phone and went through his contact list for Heather¡¯s number. Eyeing her


    contact, he somehow failed to find the courage to dial the number. Soon, he got mad at himself and


    hurled his phone aside, only to pick it back up and give Heather a call.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    In the meantime, Heather noticed her phone ringing a few times but decided to ignore Matthias¡¯ calls


    and hang them up. Nheless, her phone continued to ring again and again, no matter how many


    times she declined them. Eventually, Heather became annoyed and directly turned off her phone after


    her refusal to answer the call failed to make Matthias give up.


    On the other hand, the many down his phone in disappointment, surprised that Heather would rather


    turn off her phone than answer his call. It seems that I really did piss her off pretty badly yesterday.


    Great! Even Heather won¡¯t talk to me now. At the thought of that, he somehow felt overwhelmed by


    loneliness.


    Meanwhile, Heather was bothered by mixed feelings inside her, deeming Matthias capricious and


    fathomless. Deep down, she reckoned Matthias still stubbornly insisted that it was all her fault for


    ruining his chance of living a happy life with Myra. Despite her guilt toward him about the things that


    had happened in the past, she was still rational enough not to blindly shoulder all the responsibilities,


    not to mention the fact that the chain reaction that was triggered in the subsequent events was


    something she didn¡¯t expect.


    Nheless, Heather continued to bury herself in work to forget about Matthias, thinking she had


    better things to do with her time. There is enough on my te to handle, so I should probably stop


    thinking about him. As she dedicated her energy to her work, she was forced to put her entrepreneurial


    business aside. The Langston Group seems to have reached a dead end, and our customer simply


    won¡¯t give me a break. It¡¯s hard for me not to suspect ke is conspiring with someone behind all this.


    In fact, the project that Heather was working on seemed to struggle in making progress. Thus, she did


    everything she could and came up with different propositions to please her customer, but for some


    reason, her suggestions just didn¡¯t seem to be satisfactory every time. This customer is extremely hard


    to satisfy. It almost feels like we are not working with them but for them. Heather¡¯s patience was


    wearing thin. Why didn¡¯t kemunicate with them? Why am I the one who needs to keep


    changing again and again instead? This is obviously a trick that someone is pulling off against me!


    While ke had secretly given his orders to every member in Heather¡¯s team and even arranged two


    of his trusted subordinates to work with her, she knew that her brother was trying to keep an eye on her


    every move. Therefore, the intense scrutiny put Heather under a lot of pressure and limited her


    freedom, preventing her from making the most out of her creativity. If this goes on, I¡¯m going to


    embarrass myself in front of everyone, and neither will I have time to attend to my entrepreneurial


    business. No, this has to be stopped. I must talk to the person in charge to get us out of this dilemma.


    At the thought of that, Heather unhappily walked out of her office and headed to the rendezvous to


    meet up with her client. Although a private meeting like this could go either way, it was herst resort


    because she didn¡¯t have any other choice left. After all, while a happy negotiation would result in a


    happy ending, it didn¡¯t usually end well for both parties. Furthermore, sexual harassment was rather


    asked to meet up.


    Wearing her usual office outfit, Heather went straight to meet up with the person in charge of the


    project. Then, she saw the man fiddling with a cup in his hand before she showed him a charming yet


    mischievous smile, leaving him with his eyes wide open. After all, Heather was always seen with a


    poker face, which deceived many people into thinking that she wouldn¡¯t smile at all. Therefore, the man


    couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, still trapped in his trance while enjoying the luxury of admiring her smile.


    Soon, Heather stopped smiling and nodded at him. ¡°May I have a seat here?¡±


    The man answered, ¡°Of course. Go ahead.¡± Since both of them were meeting each other for the first


    time, he somehow found Heather to look a little different from the way she usually seemed in the office.


    At that moment, Heather gave off a charming feminine aura that most men wouldn¡¯t be able to resist,


    although she naturally possessed the skill to easily seduce any man at will. However, she was rather


    disciplined as she wouldn¡¯t resort to that unless she wanted to ask favors from someone. At the sight of


    the man¡¯s slight anxiety, she curled her lips upward to reveal a faint smile, thinking he was not as


    intimidating as she thought he would be. He may be in charge of the project, but he doesn¡¯t look that


    powerful.


    Heather then began to suspect that there was someone else behind the man she was sitting in front of.


    Therefore, her instinct told her that it would be easy to deal with him the moment she saw him. This guy


    has been rejecting my proposal again and again just because of some trivial issues that he can¡¯t see


    past. Trusting her judgement, Heather believed the man right in front of her was not difficult to deal


    with, which was why she had asked him out so that she could confirm her suspicion.


    ¡°Thank you very much foring, President Cassidy.¡± Heather politely greeted the man with a


    seducing smile.


    Upon hearing Heather¡¯s soothing voice and how she addressed him as President Cassidy, Isaac lost


    himself in his inted ego as he started to fall for her beauty. At the same time, his eyes gave him


    away, indirectly revealing his lechery to Heather.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡± Isaac remembered what he was told and tried to keep quiet as much as


    possible when facing Heather.


    Heather ambiguously fixed her gaze on Isaac as she didn¡¯t seem to notice anything special about the


    man. Instead, he looked more like an ordinary businessman to her. He doesn¡¯t seem like a bigshot; he


    looks more like a middle-aged pervert who doesn¡¯t even bother to talk much. And his gaze? It disgusts


    me. ¡°Actually, the reason I wanted to meet you up this time is to talk about our business,¡± Heather said,


    trying to sound Isaac out for some useful information while masking her intention with her smile.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Isaac seemingly wanted to talk more with Heather, and he would have slipped in a dirty


    conversation somehow. Nheless, he was an obedient servant to whoever was behind him as he


    never forgot what he was told. Nope! More talking leads to more mistakes, and I can¡¯t afford to let her


    see through me.


    ¡°My team previously submitted our proposal thrice, only to be rejected by you, President Cassidy. Well,


    while people always say the third time¡¯s the charm, in our case, I guess the fourth time¡¯s the charm as


    we will be extra careful with the next submission,¡± Heather said, seemingly implying something


    ambiguous.


    Nevertheless, Isaac seemed to notice the subtle hint as well and began to wonder what she was up to.


    Thus, he pricked up his ears and listened to every single word Heather was going to say closely. In the


    meantime, Heather caught a glimpse of Isaac¡¯s calm and collected look, thinking she might have


    underestimated the man.


    ¡°Regarding your proposal, I admit that I¡¯ve been rather rigid and stern because I want the best result


    from our synergistic partnership.¡± Isaac put his words implicitly, reacting differently from what Heather


    expected.


    This guy knows what he¡¯s doing; he is acting like an old cunning fox.


    ¡°Of course, maximizing profit is always the ultimate goal for all businessmen, so I can definitely


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    understand that you engaged in a partnership with us to seek more profit.¡± Heather continued to smile,


    trying to make herself look approachable because she¡¯d seem rather apathetic if she didn¡¯t.


    As the conversation went on, both of them made their own situations known in a harmonic way despite


    their conflicting standings. Soon, Heather was able to have Isaac figured out, whereupon she felt happy


    that she had roughly learned everything necessary about the man.


    Meanwhile, Isaac¡¯s rational mind sumbed to his lust, thanks to Heather¡¯s beauty. After all, he failed


    to prevail over his lechery despite knowing the danger that might follow. With his lust clouding his


    judgement, Isaac was barely able to think straight as he was eventually dominated by Heather, who


    Two hourster, Heather grew tired of exchanging pleasantries with Isaac, who was starting to get a


    little inappropriate. Disgusted by that, Heather was afraid that the man would take his perverted act too


    far, so her smiling face was quickly reced by her usual cial look. Because of that, Isaac came to


    his senses and kept his lechery in check.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that we¡¯ve had a fruitful discussion, President Cassidy. It¡¯s gettingte now, so I should get


    back to the Langston Group and work on the proposal further. I hope our next proposal will meet your


    expectation, President Cassidy.¡± Heather spoke while she extended her arm to shake Isaac¡¯s hand.


    In the face of thedy¡¯s serious attitude, Isaac immediately snapped out of his trance and shook her


    hand in response, only to feel a strange adrenaline rush throughout his body, as if he was being


    shocked. Oh, gosh! Heather¡¯s hand is so smooth. Not long after Isaac regained his rationality, he was


    taken over by his lust once again while Heather registered the situation.


    ¡°President Cassidy.¡± Heather called out to Isaac, trying to retract her arm back.


    Needless to say, Isaac immediately let go of thedy¡¯s hand, feeling ashamed of his action. Man! What


    just happened?! That was embarrassing! Since Heather was no ordinary woman, Isaac didn¡¯t dare to


    take her lightly.


    After parting ways with Isaac, Heather returned to the Langston Group, thinking the two hours she had


    just spent on the man was worth it. As I expected, there is indeed a bigger fish behind Isaac. Although


    she managed to confirm her suspicion, she didn¡¯t think this was good news to her as she was soon


    bewildered by her next question. We¡¯re just business partners, so is it really necessary to go through so


    much trouble by getting a puppet?


    Thus, Heather started to have second thoughts about her initial assumption and reckoned ke might


    not be the mastermind behind the matter. Instead, it was someone else behind Isaac. If that¡¯s the case,


    this matter is even moreplicated than I¡¯d thought. If Isaac were behind all this, the worst he¡¯d do is


    just humiliate me, which wouldn¡¯t affect the project or lead to more trouble; but if the problemes


    from our customer, the project will be at risk of abortion with or without my humiliation. Ah, man! This is


    going to be a sticky situation.


    After all, any conflict with the partnership could likely jeopardize the project and lead to heavy losses.


    Still, Heather was confused with the mastermind¡¯s intention, seeing no point in creating all the mess


    since the project was meant to be a win-win situation for both parties.


    I don¡¯t understand this at all. If we don¡¯t work together properly, no one is going to benefit from our


    situation, so it makes no sense for anyone from our customer¡¯s side to ruin our project. Perhaps it is


    necessary for me to pay their boss a visit. Although Heather was unsure whether the customer¡¯s boss


    was the mastermind behind it, fhey were the only suspect who came to her mind.


    While their fourth preparation for the proposal was ongoing and nearing itspletion, Heather would


    hate to see it fail again, deeming the previous rejections a big humiliation to herself. Therefore, she


    carefully dove into every detail of the project and told her team members to pay attention to any


    mistake, no matter how insignificant it might be. After all, she was afraid her proposal would be rejected


    again because if it happened one more time, she would be too embarrassed to continue leading the


    team or staying in thepany.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    As Heather returned to Langston Group, her mind was full of questions while she troubled herself over


    the next step. The moment she opened the door to the office, Heather had the urge to cry, but she had


    no tears to shed. She looked at the man sitting on her seat and gave him a smile that looked worse


    than crying.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you go?¡± Matthias looked at Heather in disdain. It was obvious that he came here to catch her


    in the act.


    Matthias¡¯ tone got on Heather¡¯s nerves. She hadn¡¯t even confronted him about the incident the day


    before, but he dared to use this questioning tone to talk to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Get off my chair.¡± Heather wasn¡¯t intimidated in the least. If it weren¡¯t for


    the ss door, she would¡¯ve made Matthias wish he were dead.


    She was suddenly impressed by ke for getting her an office with a ss door. It was crystal clear, so


    anything that happened on one side of the door could be seen from the other.


    The transparency restricted Heather¡¯s actions and words. When she was dealing with ke, she had


    to think twice about what the onlookers would think of her. Even though she didn¡¯t care too much about


    what others would think, she was in Langston Group, and gossip was a scary thing. She did not wish


    for everyone in thepany to dislike her.


    If it weren¡¯t for this, Heather would never tone down her actions. It was as if she had turned into


    another person altogether, and even ke probably felt unustomed to it.


    Matthias turned around in Heather¡¯s chair, not caring for a second that his behavior had struck a nerve


    with Heather. Even in such a precarious situation, he could still smile like no one¡¯s business.


    Matthias had been dropping by more frequentlytely, and people were discussing in private about how


    people should always keep a clear line between their work and private matters. Heather herself disliked


    people who blurred the lines between work and private life, but now, she was doing the exact thing she


    hated. This was why she loathed her encounters with Matthias at work.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up my calls?¡± Matthias¡¯ expression turned grim in an instant, as if Heather had


    ¡°I¡¯m a busy woman; I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense,¡± Heather retorted without holding back.


    Heather¡¯s eyelid started twitching due to herck of rest, whereupon she rubbed her eyes. Matthias


    obviously wasn¡¯t satisfied with her answer, so he aggressively stood straight up from the chair.


    Heather couldn¡¯t care less. She kept some distance between them and red coldly at Matthias. She


    did not have the time to deal with him, and the look in her eyes suggested that she would kill him if she


    could, for he was being utterly unreasonable.


    ¡°Heather, remember our promise.¡± Matthias suddenly brought this matter to attention, but Heather was


    unfazed.


    ¡°Please give me some space. You are already crossing the line. If you keep doing this, I will have to


    revoke our agreement.¡± Seeing Matthias leaving the seat, Heather strode over to it. She still had many


    things to take care of; she didn¡¯t have time for Matthias¡¯ antics.


    As Heather walked by, Matthias grabbed her. He held her in a tight grip, which hurt her a little, but


    Heather feigned nonchnce.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Heather really despised Matthias¡¯ attitude. He shouldn¡¯t use force in an argument because it is


    ungentlemanly.


    Matthias red at Heather, as if she owed him a billion. Heather paid it no mind, for she would never


    allow Matthias to read her feelings.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯re so cold-blooded.¡± Matthias looked disappointed. Heather thought it weird; she couldn¡¯t


    understand why he acted like this.


    ¡°Matthias Locke, can you please be more mature about rtionships? A childish person wouldn¡¯t be


    able to maintain a rtionship even if they did get into one.¡± Heather¡¯s tone provoked Matthias, and


    she looked at him like she was looking at a child who wouldn¡¯t listen to reason.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Matthias let go of Heather and nced at the onlookers outside. The look


    in his eyes was enough to send chills down their spines.


    Soon, the busybodies disappeared from view. Then, Heather exercised her wrist for a bit before


    walking toward her own seat. She proceeded to sit down,pletely ignoring Matthias¡¯ presence.


    Once again, Matthias was enraged by Heather¡¯s actions. So far, everything she did was conveying a


    single message¡ªshe did not want to have anything to do with him. They were so distanced from each


    other.


    ¡°I meant exactly what I said. Did you fail your English ss?¡± Heather was relentless in her provoking.


    She continued working as she spoke, handling business on one hand while dealing with Matthias on


    the other.


    Heather knew that if she ignored Matthias now, he would do something even more out of line. She did


    not want to waste her time; as long as Matthias did not interfere with her work, she would just pretend


    she was watching a clown show.


    Matthias furiously rushed in front of Heather. He was extremely annoyed to see her still going about her


    work, as if nothing was happening. Her attitude throughout their whole argument was so infuriating that


    he hated her to the very core.


    Matthias really wanted to snatch the documents away from Heather and tear them all to pieces, but his


    upbringing stopped him. Moreover, he was a proper man, so he refused to act like a shrew.


    ¡°Heather, I came here today to apologize to you. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re giving me this horrible attitude.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    To Heather, Matthias was trying to use her of being the bad guy when he was the one who had


    wronged her. No matter how nice she was, she could no longer keep her calm under his relentless


    taunts.


    ¡°True, my attitude is indeed horrible. I am unable to cater to you, the great Director Locke.¡± Heather


    tried her best to suppress her urge to choke the guy. The smile stered on her face was already


    starting to distort as her hatred for him grew.


    I can¡¯t believe someone like him exists. He can annoy me without even trying to, and every single word


    from his mouth is driving me mad.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡± Before Heather could blow up, Matthias criticized her onest


    time before turning around and leaving with pizazz.


    Heather red at Matthias¡¯ back as he left. If they weren¡¯t in the office right now, Heather probably


    would have thrown a dagger at him and stabbed him to death. She was almost ready to fling the


    signing pen in her hand at him, but she managed to keep her emotions in check at thest minute.


    Heather knew she could nevermunicate properly with Matthias. She wanted to just cut ties with


    him, so now, she wanted to find a way to rescind her contract with him.


    No matter how sorry Heather had felt for Matthias before, it was all gone now. When she thought of


    Matthias now, all she could think of was his detestable face.


    How could I have sympathized with Matthias before? Heather gritted her teeth as she read the


    document she was holding; even the signing pen in her hand was shaking. Heather felt her lifespan


    decrease every time Matthias dropped by. Thinking that, she straight up threw the signing pen into the


    bin.


    ¡°Trash,¡± Heather muttered as she looked at the pen. No one knew if she was talking about the pen or


    Matthias.


    After quickly recing the pen, Heather continued working. She had so much suppressed anger that


    she wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it would affect her physically someday. Heather thought that the problem


    probablyy in her offending the HQ at Langston Group too often. She was determined to quickly solve


    the problem with Langston Group and establish her own business as soon as possible.


    When Heather came to her senses, she found that the document was signed with Matthias¡¯ name.


    Unsure if she shouldugh or cry, she crossed out the name with hatred in every stroke, then signed


    her own name with a frown on her face.


    After leaving Langston Group, Matthias was still boiling with rage as he drove to Stark Group. He had


    little care for anything else as he rushed right in to look for Myra.


    However, at that moment, Myra was at the bridal shop trying on wedding dresses with Tony. Matthias


    had never had such bad luck before; he had finally mustered enough courage to look for Myra, only to


    find that she wasn¡¯t in the office.


    With a dark expression on his face, Matthias asked the receptionist, ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Myra?¡± He behaved


    as if Myra had run off with his money.


    Before the receptionist could admire Matthias¡¯ good looks, she was already frightened by him.


    Stuttering, she replied, ¡°M-Miss Myra¡­ had some business¡­ out of office.¡±


    Matthias was impatient. ¡°I know she¡¯s out of office. I¡¯m asking where she went, and for what.¡±


    The receptionist was so scared by Matthias that she was near tears, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    She knew that Matthias had visited Stark Group a few times before, and he was also holding some of


    Stark Group¡¯s shares.


    Knowing Matthias¡¯ identity, the employees at Stark Group naturally dared not offend him. The


    receptionist answered timidly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She didn¡¯t stutter this time, but Matthias was not satisfied


    with her answer.


    ¡°All right. It seems you can¡¯t help me.¡± Matthias spoke before he stormed away. The receptionist


    nervously watched him leave, having no idea what was going on.


    The receptionist hesitated, wondering if she should report this to Myra when she returned to the office.


    After some thinking, she jotted it down and decided to leave it at that until Myra clocked in.


    Meanwhile, Myra was ted as she tried on wedding dress after wedding dress. She had not much of


    an opinion on the dresses, but Tony kept voicing his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Tony, are you still not satisfied?¡± Myra was slightly tired as sheined a little.


    ¡°I want to give you the best wedding dress there is.¡± Tony examined the wedding dress Myra had put


    on as he spoke. He felt that something was off, and that the dress stillcked something. He had


    envisioned a wedding dress that would stun everyone at first nce.


    Tony wanted Myra to be the most beautiful bride in the world on their wedding day, so everything must


    be the best of its kind. He was starting to consider having a dress tailor-made overseas.


    After taking off the wedding dress, Myra decided to take a break. She sat down beside Tony and


    noticed that he was deep in thought.


    By the time Tony¡¯s gaze fell on Myra, three minutes had already ticked by. He looked at her from head


    to toe and thought for a long while before saying, ¡°I think we should get one tailor-made overseas. I¡¯ve


    been checking out a few bridal shops these few days.¡±


    Upon hearing that Tony had intended to get a dress tailor-made overseas, Myra wondered if she had to


    hop on a ne just to try on wedding dresses out of the country. She didn¡¯t have the energy for that.


    Myra shook her head in all earnestness. ¡°That sounds so tiring! I don¡¯t want to go overseas.¡± She knew


    that wedding dresses must be tried on, for some dresses might look pretty, but it would be useless if


    they didn¡¯t suit her in the end.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of buying a dress from each of those shops that I¡¯ve shortlisted. I¡¯ll have them shipped by


    ne so you won¡¯t have to travel all the way there to try them on.¡± Tony had settled on this course of


    action after a series of thoughts, but he knew that doing it would mean that they would have to spend


    quite a lot on the wedding dress alone, so he was worried that Myra would reject the idea.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I only need one wedding dress; getting more than one would be a terrible waste.¡± Myra


    immediately turned down the idea. She knew that any shop good enough to catch Tony¡¯s eye would


    definitely be remarkable, and the price tags would definitely be astronomical as well. Seeing that Tony


    even wanted to get a dress from each of them, it was too much of a waste to consider.


    Hearing that, Tony shed a confident smile. ¡°Rejection denied. Don¡¯t worry, for none of them will go to


    waste.¡± There was a hidden meaning behind that smile, but Myra had no idea what ns Tony had in


    mind.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Myra and Tony left the bridal shop in low spirits after spending a whole day trying on wedding dresses,


    for they were unable to find one that suited Myra. As for the remaining matters, Tony had already made


    the arrangements. After all, no one said that a wedding could only amodate one wedding dress.


    Tony had already entrusted his reliable assistant with the task of managing the procedures involved in


    getting the tailor-made dresses ready. He had faith that his assistant would give him satisfactory results


    in the end.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Having settled the matter with the wedding dress, Myra pondered for a while. She felt that Tony had


    taken her out to try on wedding dresses for some ulterior motive. She knew that something was wrong,


    but she just couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. Don¡¯t tell me this is all part of his n to create a situation


    where he could openly announce that he wants to get the wedding dress tailor-made overseas.


    They hadn¡¯t given themselves much time to prepare for the wedding; Tony wanted to achieve the best


    results in such a short time, so he naturally had to be busier than usual. After sending Myra back to


    Stark Group, Tony went on his way to attend to other matters elsewhere. After all, Myra¡¯s physical


    condition did not permit her to rush about all the time, so he took on the job instead.


    Everything had to be done in person. Tony wanted to know every single detail about weddings, and


    every detail had to be perfect. He ced great importance on this matter; it was even more important


    to him than getting a deal worth hundreds of millions.


    Tony had originally wanted to look for the best venue for weddings, but after giving it some thought, he


    decided to just hold the wedding in Bradfort City. It was better for his grandparents and Myra, for they


    could be spared from all the traveling.


    After picking out a church, Tony wanted it to be decked out nicely so that it could be a ce befitting a


    wedding. Since they couldn¡¯t go to the perfect wedding venue, Tony decided to just organize it locally.


    He was quite positive about it.


    After trying out the wedding dresses, Myra sat upright in her office. She was silent as she busied


    herself with the work at hand. When the receptionist saw Myra, she had wanted to tell her about


    Matthias, but she chose to keep quiet after realizing that Tony was present.


    The receptionist finally went into Myra¡¯s office after watching Tony leave. She had to report this in


    person, for she felt that it was deeply connected to Myra.


    As Myra was concentrating on work, the receptionist knocked on the door. Myra then looked up and


    nced at the receptionist, sensing the urgency in thetter¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Anyone could see that there was, indeed, a problem.


    The receptionist looked at Myra hesitantly. She was struggling to look for words in her mind, for she


    had no idea how to phrase it. Matthias¡¯ actions were really difficult to exin.


    ¡°Just now, Director Locke from Locke Group came looking for you,¡± the receptionist answered timidly.


    Myra looked at the receptionist, puzzled. She was curious why Matthias woulde looking for her at


    this time. However, she did not have time to ponder on these things. She had work and also the


    wedding to worry about, even though there really wasn¡¯t anything she needed to do for the wedding.


    ¡°What business did he have?¡± Myra asked casually, figuring that Matthias should have a reason for


    However, the receptionist shook her head. ¡°Director Locke did not state his purpose.¡± She suddenly


    realized that she had been a bit too hasty; she hadn¡¯t rearranged her thoughts and words properly


    beforeing in, so there were some problems with her expression.


    ¡°I see,¡± Myra answered without lifting her head. She didn¡¯t seem to mind this matter at all.


    The receptionist remained standing in front of Myra, a look of panic on her face. She looked so anxious


    that anyone would feel nervous for her as well.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave,¡± Myra told the receptionist.


    The receptionist thought for a while before opening her mouth to say, ¡°Director Locke behaved quite


    aggressively when he came here; it was scary.¡± The receptionist hoped that Myra could understand


    what she wanted to convey despite her toning down the descriptions.


    Hearing the receptionist describe the situation, Myra looked up again and nced at her. It was


    obvious that Matthias had frightened the poor girl today.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. You can leave now,¡± Myra said in a gentler tone, careful not to cause any more stress to


    the receptionist. After all, she hade here specifically just to give her a reminder.


    Pausing her movements with the signing pen, Myra fell into deep thought. She still felt that something


    was behind the incident with Matthiasing over in an overbearing manner to see her.


    Perhaps due to her not hearing any news about Matthias in a long while, Myra felt a sense of


    strangeness and unfamiliarity when she heard his name once again.


    ¡°What did Matthiase here for?¡± Myra pondered aloud. Her thoughts went to Heather, and she


    couldn¡¯t figure out Heather¡¯s rtionship with Matthias.


    There was a period where rumors about Heather and Matthias were spreading like wildfire. Myra was


    swamped with matters rted to Stark Group then, so she did not pay much attention to it. Tony was


    even less likely to be concerned about things like these, so the two had no idea how ambiguous the


    rtionship had be between Heather and Matthias.


    Unable to figure it out, Myra decided to give up on thinking altogether. If she had the time to think about


    pointless things like this, she reckoned she should use it to focus on work instead.


    As Myra continued working, she recalled a curious impression she had of Matthias. All in all, she felt a


    slight resistance toward him. She had told Heather about that feeling before, and even Heather couldn¡¯t


    quite understand it, so she gave up on finding the reason behind it.


    Myra didn¡¯t remember if she had sent Matthias an invitation to her wedding, but she believed she did,


    for he was quite famous in the business world.


    Tony wouldn¡¯t want to exclude such an important person from the guest list in case people started


    spreading rumors again. At the thought of this, Myra suddenly had a strong wish that Matthias would


    not appear at her wedding, for she felt that he would bring bad news.


    The mere mention of Matthias was enough to send her mind ces, so Myra had a newfound fear of


    the man¡ªyes, she was somewhat scared of him.


    Not knowing where this emotion stemmed from, Myra picked up the signing pen again. She reckoned


    should continue her work instead of wasting time thinking about things she couldn¡¯t understand.


    Meanwhile, after experiencing one frustration after another, Matthias returned to his vi. It wasn¡¯t a


    smooth-sailing day for him; everything had gone wrong.


    Evan weed Matthias home with a smile, but Matthias¡¯ expression stayed stiff. Evan observed him


    carefully, fearing that thetter would wreak havoc in the living room.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work today?¡± Evan asked Matthias, showing some care like a friend would, but the


    expression on Matthias¡¯ face turned darker upon his question.


    Matthias scanned Evan from head to toe with a cold gaze, sending chills down thetter¡¯s spine. He


    looks quite scary like that.


    ¡°Get me a few bottles of wine.¡± With that, Matthias headed straight toward the second floor.


    Watching Matthias leave, Evan guessed that Heather had provoked him again. In Evan¡¯s eyes, the two


    of them were like quarrelsome lovers.


    Matthias opened the door to his bedroom and walked up to the couch. As he sat down, the look in his


    eyes was scary enough to frighten all who might see it. If he was acting in a horror movie right now, he


    probably wouldn¡¯t even need makeup to scare people away. Evan was the only person who would


    approach him with no fear for his own life.


    When Evan brought the wine upstairs, Matthias was smoking on the couch. Matthias was puffing one


    cigarette after the other, acting like he didn¡¯t care if he died. Seeing that, Evan shook his head


    helplessly as he set the wine on the table while wondering what had provoked Matthias this much.


    Walking over to Matthias, Evan snatched the cigarette away from him. ¡°It¡¯s all smoke in here. You¡¯re out


    of your mind.¡± He had never seen someone smoke like that before. Who would suck everything in in


    one go and use up one whole cigarette in an instant?


    ¡°Mind your own business,¡± Matthias warned Evan. Anyone who dared to mess with him now would


    regret it.


    ¡°I choose whose business I mind. What are you gonna do about it?¡± Evan instantly retorted, whereupon


    Matthias shot up from his seat and nimbly snatched the cigarette back from Evan¡¯s hand. He had a


    fierce look in his eyes, as if warning Evan that if he dared go against him one more time, he¡¯d teach


    him a lesson.


    ¡°Evan, who do you think you are? What right do you have to control what I do?¡± The words Matthias


    said at that moment were quite hurtful, and if it went on, they would definitely get into a fight.


    ¡°Matthias Locke, do not think that I¡¯m in a position lower than yours just because you¡¯re paying my


    sry.¡± Evan grabbed Matthias by the cor. He had to make the first move under these


    circumstances.


    Matthias sneered. ¡°True, I am paying your sry; I¡¯m rich, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m in a position higher than


    everyone else.¡± As he said this, he wriggled out of Evan¡¯s grip.


    The two started to throw hands. Evan wasn¡¯t half bad, but Matthias was stronger. Factoring in Matthias¡¯


    fierce anger, he naturally would not hold back.


    Evan was soon bruised, but Matthias was perfectly unharmed. Evan did not regret getting into a fight


    with Matthias, because the best way for men to vent was to fight. Holding it in would only make things


    worse in the long run.


    The two continued to throw punches with all holds barred, and it only got more intense as time went on.


    Fortunately for Evan, he had learned Muay Thai before, so he wouldn¡¯t be at aplete disadvantage


    in a fight. After all, every punch in Muay Thai was intense enough that Matthias wouldn¡¯t be able to


    stand a single one.


    After expending all their energy, Matthias was gasping for breath, while the wounds on Evan¡¯s face


    were horrible. The two of themy on the floor and shed a grin at each other. Blood was trickling out


    from a corner of Matthias¡¯ mouth; it was evident that Evan¡¯s punches were no light matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the doctor,¡± Matthias said, whereupon Evan pouted and spoke. ¡°You were really going all out


    back there. Seeing how you need a fistfight toe to your senses, I suggest getting a professional


    fighter to beat you up whenever you lose yourself.¡± He was clearly in a bad mood, since Matthias had


    beaten him up pretty badly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a professional?¡± Matthias grinned with great satisfaction. This feels better than getting


    drunk.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to control yourself. You should just buy me insurance, so if you identally beat


    me to death, there¡¯d at least be some money to gain,¡± Evan joked.


    Matthiasughed along with him. Afterughing for a while, he looked at Evan. ¡°Thanks, brother.¡± He


    got himself up from the floor as he was saying his thanks.


    After that, he reached out a hand to help Evan up, but thetter pped his hand away. ¡°I can get up


    on my own. You haven¡¯t broken my bones yet.¡±


    Evan looked extremely cool at that moment. Seeing Evan¡¯s trembling body, Matthias wanted to reach


    out and help him up, but he managed to hold back his urge.


    Matthias knew Evan very well. Other people might see Evan as a gentle andposed man; they


    wouldn¡¯t expect him to be a strong, hot-blooded guy.


    If it weren¡¯t for Evan¡¯s immense mental strength, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to put up with Matthias for


    so long. After all,mon people could never hope to rein Matthias in whenever he went crazy.


    Only Evan could hold Matthias down, but he was always against the idea of thetter losing control. He


    felt that a proper adult should be able to control their own actions and words instead of getting out of


    line.


    After getting to know Matthias inside out, Evan finally realized that the man had another side to him. It


    was so serious that Evan wondered if he had some sort of personality disorder.


    Evan had fought with Matthias on this matter before, but thetter refused to believe him and was


    reluctant to seek medical help.


    Ever since moving to Bradfort City, this problem of Matthias¡¯ had be even worse. Evan also


    worried greatly about it, fearing that Matthias would end up in a hospital if this went on.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    When the date of Myra¡¯s wedding drew closer, Matthias seemed to have fallen into a trance.


    Heather hadpletely given up on him, for she always looked down on men like him. Seriously


    though, what is his point of showing his despondency like a drama queen?


    Finally, it was Evan who called her and begged her to pay a visit to Matthias¡¯s ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m super busy. I don¡¯t have the time to do so,¡± she rejected emotionally. Even after listening to Evan


    describing Matthias¡¯s desperate situation, she had nothing but disdain for him.


    At that point, Matthias was basically living in his wine cer and gave up on running Locke Group. His


    behavior attractedints from the board of directors. Even Heather was shocked to find Matthias


    throwing a huge fit over Myra¡¯s wedding. In her eyes, his action was utterly despicable.


    ¡°Please tell him: He does not deserve love if he only acts out like a child. He needs to learn how to love


    someone right before he gets all dramatic over someone again,¡± she hissed into the phone right before


    she hung up.


    Feeling defeated, Evan could only convey Heather¡¯s ¡®advice¡¯ to Matthias, whose eyes were red from


    crying. When he heard Heather¡¯s cruel but honest reply, he startedughing like a maniac. ¡°Who does


    she think she is? How dare she mock me? Does she know what true love is? Does she?!¡±


    He screamed and wailed as if he just heard the biggest joke in the world.


    Evan lowered his head in front of Matthias¡¯s outrage. He secretly agreed with Heather¡¯s words, but


    seeing that Matthias was emotionally unstable, he would rather not provoke him at the moment.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be angry,¡± he advised Matthias kindly. Lately, Matthias had been emotionally


    unstable, and his behavior had put his butler through an ordeal.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Pointing at the door, Matthias yelled at Evan. He always acted mindlessly in front of Evan,


    releasing his emotions as he wished.


    Perhaps, he was confident to act out because he was certain that Evan would always stay by him. To


    him, Evan was like a reliable older brother who silently endured and forgave his outrageous actions. He


    had never considered the possibility of Evan betraying him. Had that happened, he would have lost all


    his trust in his family and friends.


    After being yelled at, Evan quietly exited the room as instructed and closed the door softly behind him.


    In the next second, he heard the sound of broken wine ss in the room. It appeared that Matthias had


    once again lost control of his temper.


    Evan secretly worried that he might have to send Matthias to the psychiatric ward one day. This time,


    he has crossed the line.


    The lunch break of Locke Group was long, and Heather was one of the people at thepany who


    could not wait to get off work. Early in the morning, Tony had personally delivered the bridesmaid outfit


    to her. Through his courteous move, he expressed his respect for Heather, and she was very satisfied


    with him.


    She got home with the bridesmaid dress and hurriedly changed into it. She could not wait to see if the


    dress would fit her.


    Staring at her reflection in the mirror, she quietly admired her beauty. A wide smile appeared on her


    face as she tried on the dress. It was a specially tailored dress Tony had ordered. Considering that


    Myra only had one bridesmaid at the wedding, Heather started feeling the weight of her role.


    After all, she would be a supporting character in Myra¡¯s grand wedding. She needed to dress elegantly,


    at the same time not stealing Myra¡¯s spotlight. She agreed that the choice of the bridesmaid dress was


    solid as she admired her reflection with great satisfaction.


    The simple and modern design of the dress matched her preference. The minimalist design added a


    touch to the airiness of the dress.


    She started imagining her makeup on Myra¡¯s big day, and she nned to put on light makeup. Her face


    was too ravishing to start with, and she anticipated difficulty in toning down her allure with the light


    makeup.


    Some women screamed sexiness in their eyes, their smiles, and their actions no matter what they were


    wearing, and Heather was one of them.


    She thought that the bridesmaid should dress in a simple fashion. Thest thing she wanted to do was


    to show up at her best friend¡¯s wedding like a hottie. Myra¡¯s clean and innocent face shed across her


    mind, and she vowed to dress up in a way that would not overshadow her friend.


    No matter what, my fashion has to be in harmony with Myra¡¯s style. Otherwise, we would look awkward


    when we stand together, and that would cause dissonance at the wedding.


    Upon giving it a second thought, she went over to stand at the bathroom countertop and cleaned away


    the makeup on her face.


    Drops of water sshed across her face. She looked at herself in the mirror after taking off her work


    makeup, and she looked five years younger than her actual age. Indeed, she looked like she was in her


    early twenties.


    Every time she went out, she would always put on full makeup. Without it, she would not step out of her


    bedroom.


    It had been some time since she took a careful look at her bare face. Her lips curled up into a smile


    when she noticed her wless skin. Oddly, her clear face only made her look like the innocent fake


    b*tch that one always encountered in life.


    Anyway, she believed that putting on makeup at work was a show of respect for her colleagues. With


    that, she struck down the momentary idea of showing up to work barefaced. Plus, she looked less


    threatening when she was barefaced, which might work at her disadvantage.


    She wondered how long she needed to stay at work for the rest of the day after the lunch break. Now


    barefaced, she looked less imposing than before. She pped some water on her face as she debated


    whether or not she should be barefaced as a bridesmaid.


    Despite that, her movements still screamed sexiness. The sensuality was something she was born with


    and hard to be erased by switching her makeup style.


    She was surprised to find herself worrying about her makeup. Most women around her attempted to


    transform themselves into a more alluring version through the power of makeup, but she went the


    opposite instead¡ªshe wanted to reduce her sexual appeal by switching to lighter makeup.


    Meanwhile, Myra was trying on the bridal gowns that were delivered by air. A couple of the gowns were


    exorbitant. Sitting on the sofa, Tony was looking at her with a smile from the living room, waiting for her


    to try on the gowns.


    Because of this gown fitting session, he skipped work in the afternoon and brought Myra along with


    him. Her eyes lit up in surprise and joy when she saw the gowns on the clothing rack because their


    designs looked more sophisticated than the ones avable domestically.


    He could see the excitement in her eyes and urged her, ¡°Quick, change into the gown and show it to


    me.¡± He was more impatient than her, craning his neck in anticipation of seeing her in the bridal gown.


    He acted as though the wedding was scheduled for tomorrow. He had an unusually bright smile on his


    face, and it lingered there for a long time as if this was the best thing that had happened to him.


    Myra picked the gown that she liked the most. Since she dislikedplex designs, she went for a


    minimalist gown. She changed into the gown cautiously in the bedroom and realized that it was not


    easy to slip into a gown. During her attempt, Tony followed her into the room to check on her.


    Since it would be hard for her to put on the gown on her own, he went up to offer help, to which she


    shot him a stern but yful look. ¡°Well, look which grown man is here to give me trouble?¡± She did not


    believe that he could be of any help, given that men usually were unfamiliar with the way dresses work.


    To her surprise, he was really there to help out. With a calm look, he beamed at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m not


    here to create trouble. I¡¯m helping you to put on the gown.¡±


    Since he was deft and smart, he quickly learned the design and tailoring of the gown. With her


    instructions, he immediately proved himself useful, and she sessfully put on the gown with his


    assistance. Once she was done, she glided over to the full body mirror to take a better look at herself.


    Wild with joy, Tony seemed very satisfied with her choice of gown. She was looking at herself in the


    mirror and secretly admitted that she looked good. She always had an immacte taste when it came


    to fashion. She started twisting her hair around, imagining the hairstyle that would match well with the


    gown.


    After admiring herself and toying around, she was almost reluctant to take the gown off. Still, she felt


    exhausted from walking in the gown, but there were still a couple of gowns waiting for her to try on.


    Before this, Tony told her to pick one gown only so as to not be wasteful, and she looked at him


    expectantly.


    He was confused by her stare and asked her curiously, ¡°Do you want to try the other gowns?¡±


    She shook her head in response but quickly nodded again. The gowns were lovely and expensive. Of


    course she would want to try them on! If not, she would waste the rare opportunity.


    She decided to try on all the gowns. Staring at her figure in the mirror, she was filled with joyfulness,


    and she smiled in happiness at the thought of marrying her beloved man.


    Once she overcame her psychologicalplex, she felt more light-hearted. Except for pure joy, she


    rarely had any negative feelings from recalling her challenging past anymore.


    Through the journey, it was Tony who led her toward the light at the end of the tunnel. She turned her


    gaze to him and smiled even brighter, to which he responded with a doting smile.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Their interactions were always the envy of others. No matter how many unfortunate events she


    endured in the past, it was Tony who had put an end to her misery. After she met him, happiness


    entered her life, and every day felt like living in a sweet dream.


    After someparison, Myra decided that the gown she firstid her eyes on was the best. She turned


    and said to him, ¡°The first gown is better.¡±


    He nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Once they reached an agreement, they decided to get the best


    gown for their wedding.


    Myra¡¯s eyes drifted over to the other gowns, and she hinted at him. He gave her a confident smile. ¡°We


    need three gowns: one for walking down the red carpet, one for leaving the house, and one for the


    wedding dinner. As for the rest, we will use them in our wedding photoshoots.¡± He spelled out his ns


    for her, and all the gowns seemed to have their ce.


    His exnation made her feel that six gowns were not enough for the wedding. Looking at him


    defeatedly, she secretly thought that he was indeed good at the art of persuasion. Since all the gowns


    had their purpose on the big day, she did not object to his idea.


    A whileter, she realized that something was wrong, and she said to him with a serious expression,


    ¡°These are all bridal gowns.¡± No one would wear bridal gowns at every moment of the wedding day. It


    would be very inconvenient for the bride to greet and toast the guests at the dinner in a full gown.


    He lifted his brow and gave her aforting smile. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not thoughtful enough. It¡¯s indeed


    impractical to wear a gown at dinner. I will ce an order for a tailored evening dress.¡±


    Hearing that, she rubbed her forehead. He¡¯s going to spend money again! How much does he n to


    waste on the wedding? This is such an extravagant event!


    ¡°Tony, don¡¯t you think that is too wasteful?¡± She could not stop him from spendingvishly. In the past


    few days, he was in high spirits, and nothing she said could stop him.


    ¡°A wedding is a once-in-a-lifetime event. I hope that we look back with no regrets.¡± He winked at her


    and gave the same answer as before, one that she could not object to.


    She could already imagine the headlines the day after their wedding. All the media would be reporting


    on the ¡®century wedding with a huge price tag¡¯. She rubbed her temples as he looked on with


    excitement, and she decided to say nothing about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about a thing and marry me. Do not overthink!¡± Tonyforted her to ease the burden on


    her mind. This time, he did not want to listen to her objections and insisted on holding the wedding of


    the century.


    She shed a powerless smile at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± They had differing opinions


    when it came to the spending on the wedding, but she still looked forward to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re my Mrs. Hart.¡± He smiled tenderly at her, feeling that the efforts he put in over the past few days


    were worth it. Every time he looked at her, his stress from nning the wedding would melt away.


    ¡°Mr. Hart, you¡¯re smiling from ear to ear,¡± she joked at him shyly. Despite their slight disagreements,


    they were still a happy couple.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    On one hand, Myra and Tony were happily making their wedding preparations. On the other hand,


    things were getting worse. Inparison, Matthias appeared to be in a bleak situation.


    Heather thought that he deserved the oue. Hence, she could never sympathize with him. Her


    failed rtionship in the past did not cripple her, and she had never acted out like Matthias.


    In fact, she held a disdain for people like him who would cry and wail over rtionship issues. She felt


    a heightened annoyance at Matthias, but she did not know if the feeling rose because she was angry at


    the fact that he was deeply in love with Myra.


    She was disturbed by his obsession with Myra, but she would never openly admit to it. Moreover, she


    had no right to confront him about his love for Myra.


    Under Evan¡¯s encouragement, Matthias mustered up his courage to do something. He could not keep


    grace. Before that, he needed to formally apologize to Heather.


    When he showed up in front of Heather again, shock shed across her face, but she soonposed


    herself and ignored him. Just when she nned to walk past him, he called out to her.


    At that moment, she understood that they did not run into each other; he had nned to show up.


    Frowning, she tried her best to maintain a neutral expression as she turned around to look at him.


    ¡°Can I interrupt your lunch break?¡± His tone still sounded a little harsh and authoritative, causing her to


    frown even deeper. Why does this sound all too familiar?


    ¡°No.¡± She immediately turned around to leave. I¡¯d have to be a fool to keep trusting him!


    Every time she took out some time to engage with him, it always ended badly. Why would she repeat


    the same mistakes?


    Looking at Heather¡¯s determined movement, he swiftly ran after her. She might have turned him down,


    but he did not n to give up just yet. It didn¡¯t bother him because, knowing her, she never agreed


    readily to any of his requests. She stared coolly at him, who was now walking beside her. What have I


    done to deserve this? Why is he clinging to me again?


    ¡°I am offering a sincere apology to you this time,¡± he addressed her while walking closely beside her.


    This was not the time she heard that remark from him, and she stayed silent. Oblivious to her irritation,


    he followed her closely and ruined her mood. Did he not realize that he¡¯s a pain in the neck?


    ¡°I ept your apology. You may leave now.¡± Reluctant to confront him, she decided to y along in the


    hope that he¡¯d leave.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a meal together? Think of it as my apology.¡± He tried his luck with her again. Now


    that she had budged a little, he was unwilling to leave just yet. He wanted more time with her.


    She cast a tired look at him. So far, she had not felt his sincerity, and she wondered if he was truly here


    to apologize or only to force her into having a meal with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she turned him down without hesitation.


    Unfortunately, he was steadfast and firm. He followed her around, and she could not think of a way to


    shake him off.


    In the silence, she realized that she had no way to deal with him. At first, she wanted to go for lunch,


    but his presence ruined her appetite. Once she went past her limits, she exploded as she red at him.


    ¡°Could you please stop following me around?¡±


    She hated his annoying behavior that was forcing her into a corner. To her dismay, he looked totally


    unaware of his loathsome actions.


    After a few attempts to shake him off, she gave up on the idea of getting her car from the underground


    car park and driving away. No matter what, she could not get him to leave her alone. Her words did not


    seem to affect him because he looked chill and stubborn. Not only that, he did not reply to her at all,


    which angered her.


    ¡°Say something, please! Are you a mute?¡± she demanded an answer in a mean way. His behavior was


    despicable; she had nevere across a man like him who did not have basic manners.


    ¡°I am honestly here to offer you a sincere apology,¡± he said again with an earnest look. Most of the


    time, he was only attuned to his own feelings and blind to Heather¡¯s emotions.


    That was why her impression of him gradually went downhill. Truthfully, he did not have any malicious


    intentions, and his irritating behavior could only be exined by his poor understanding of women. He


    never knew how to interact properly with the opposite sex.


    ¡°I epted your apology, so please don¡¯t follow me around. Okay?¡± She started pleading with him to


    leave, but he doggedly followed her. At that point, she lost all appetite for lunch.


    He looked at her, totally oblivious to his annoying behavior. Suddenly, he came to a stop and nced at


    her hesitantly, which puzzled her even more.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Sure. Sorry for the interruption.¡± After that, he turned around and left instantly without another word.


    When he was gone, she let out a long sigh. I can¡¯t stand looking at him now! He¡¯s causing a lot of


    distress for everyone around him!


    In his car, he stared at his face in the rearview mirror indignantly. I offered her a sincere apology, didn¡¯t


    I? How did I offend her again?


    He felt deted because he never got what he wanted from women. Instead, he met a series of


    rejections that caused him to question his rtionship with the opposite sex.


    It appears that women don¡¯t like me much. In his memory, he could not think of the times he personally


    interacted with women in his life.


    pping the steering wheel in frustration, he drove away from the area. It was another unlucky day. He


    reached out to resolve the grudge between him and Heather, but she still looked like she detested him.


    He was at a loss, clueless at cheering up women.


    Back at the mansion, he immediately discussed today¡¯s event with Evan, hoping that thetter could


    offer constructive criticism.


    After hearing about the incident, Evan shot him a disgusted look, a look that made him uneasy.


    ¡°Matthias Locke, are you really dumb, or are you acting like a fool?¡± Evan seemed disappointed and


    frustrated. Matthias¡¯s behavior is infuriating!


    Not knowing the source of Evan¡¯s anger, Matthias had a confused look on his face. He did not think


    that he had done anything wrong, and he believed that he was the innocent victim in this situation.


    ¡°Evan, what do you mean?¡± Already unhappy at Heather¡¯s treatment of him, he felt even angrier after


    being reprimanded by Evan.


    ¡°Have you heard about this word? A chauvinist,¡± Evan replied calmly and ignored his angry expression.


    Matthias now looked even more perplexed. He had no idea about the ¡®chauvinist¡¯ that Evan brought up,


    but it did not sound like a positive word. Turning red in anger, he stared threateningly at Evan as


    though he could kill with his eyes.


    Behind Evan¡¯s bright smile was his disdain for Matthias. Matthias saw through that and became even


    more incensed at Evan¡¯s mockery. He and Heather are ganging up against me!


    ¡°Whatever! Do as you like! You never consider the feelings of others. Sure, you can apologize to her,


    but forcing her to have a meal with you is not nice,¡± Evan tried to exin to Matthias that one should


    never be forceful and self-centered when dealing with women.


    I guess Heather has been quite patient with Matthias. If he had done that to a different girl, she might


    have poured a bucket of ice water over him.


    ¡°Since she has epted my apology, why can¡¯t she have lunch with me?¡± Matthias insisted that he


    was not wrong. After all, as a businessman, he was used to discussing business matters over meals,


    and he thought it was natural to eat with Heather as they resolved their misunderstanding.


    ¡°Do you really think she has epted your apology?¡± Evan was dumbfounded by Matthias¡¯s adorable


    naivety.


    ¡°Did she not?¡± Matthias stared back at Evan in confusion. He heard from somewhere that women rarely


    spoke their minds. So, has she not epted my apology? Was that why she refused to have lunch with


    me?


    ¡°Perhaps she did, perhaps she did not. Regardless, you cannot force her to have lunch with you. That


    is a new low.¡± Evan shook his head and sighed secretly. With Matthias¡¯s EQ, it is impossible for him to


    get into a rtionship!


    ¡°Stop dwelling on that topic. Now, you need to tell me how to resolve this problem.¡± He was done with


    Evan¡¯s lectures. This was not a trial, and he was more interested in the solution.


    ¡°Firstly, you have to be more sensible.¡± Evan shrugged as he finally understood why Matthias was


    single all along. Even if he meets a nice girl, she would likely get frustrated and leave him soon!


    Matthias looked at Evan quizzically. He always thought that he was sensible, but when Evan used


    him of being insensible. Hence, he felt personally attacked.


    ¡°Do you have some constructive feedback?¡± he impatiently questioned Evan. He¡¯s only giving me


    vague answers. God knows what he is trying to exin!


    ¡°Look at that temper of yours. With that hot temper, it is almost impossible for you to gain favor. Even if


    others want to gain your favor, you would think of them as annoying.¡± Evan clucked and shook his


    head, provoking Matthias over and over. This time, it was a miracle that Matthias had not exploded in


    anger.


    ¡°I am asking for your advice humbly, not sending myself on trial to get humiliated.¡± Matthias was


    obviously upset as he warned Evan to know the boundaries.


    ¡°You have too many ws. I can¡¯t hold back from criticizing you.¡± Evan¡¯s words did not sound earnest at


    all.


    ¡°Just tell me! What should I do next?¡± Matthias did not want to waste time, and he directed the topic of


    conversation to something more practical.


    Evan chuckled and said, ¡°Well, you will have to ask yourself.¡± Then, he shrugged as if this had nothing


    to do with him.


    After the back-and-forth, Evan did not offer any good solution, and Matthias regretted sharing his


    rtionship problems. What did I get in the end? I was mocked and ridiculed!


    ¡°Evan, I¡¯ll give you ten minutes toe up with a satisfying reply. If not, I will cut your paycheck by


    half.¡± Matthias¡¯s threat sounded real. Hearing that, Evan immediately gave in. He shot a resentful look


    at Matthias. I guess that I should have controlled my temper better when I¡¯m dealing with a chauvinist


    like him.


    Afraid that his paycheck would be affected, he started to think of a viable solution. Right now, Heather


    must have had no good impression of Matthias. It was almost impossible to turn the situation around in


    the short term. With Matthias¡¯s level of EQ, he could not possibly do anything touching to change her


    mind.


    Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Matthias stared squarely at Evan. If he can¡¯te up with a


    satisfying answer, I will not let him off the hook!


    ¡°Well, this is aplicated problem. You did not pay much attention to your behavior in the beginning,


    but you wanted to change her impression of you. I bet that she would not change her mind,¡± Evan


    rambled on with some nonsense to buy time for himself.


    Sitting across from Evan, Matthias was seen with a terrible expression. I¡¯m not here to listen to your


    nonsense! He gave Evan a sharp re, causing Evan to immediately give up on his nonsense and put


    on a serious expression to avoid making him mad.


    Despite Matthias¡¯s various shorings, Evan remained loyal to him. Even he was touched by his


    loyalty. Still, friendship was not as strong as the power of love. To ¡®treat¡¯ Matthias¡¯s temper, he wanted


    to slowly lead Matthias into forming a romantic rtionship, and for that, he thought Heather would be


    a safe bet.


    Matthias encountered numerous women in his life, and Evan had met with most of them. To him, only


    Heather and her no-nonsense personality could counter Matthias¡¯s odd character.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    After staring at each other for a few seconds, Evan looked away while Matthias stared at him from


    above. Matthias! How am I supposed to know when I know my way around girls?


    ¡°Jobbery,¡± Evan said.


    It seemed like Matthias found Evan¡¯s suggestion interesting as he gave Evan a knowing look while


    Evan only continued talking after a while. ¡°Since Heather ispletely focused on her work, it would


    be better for you to approach her under the name of work.¡±


    Heather probably wouldn¡¯t be happy with Matthias if he kept approaching her anytime he could,


    especially when she was working. After all, most people wouldn¡¯t be happy to be disturbed by private


    matters during work. Moreover, Matthias would just be ruining his chances, considering how career-


    oriented Heather was.


    ¡°Seeing how the partnership discussion with Langston Group hasn¡¯t reached an agreement, I don¡¯t


    have the time to do anything else,¡± Matthias felt his head hurting as he said. He really wanted to work


    together with Langston Group for once, but Old Master Langston refused to allow the coboration.


    After all, since Matthias¡¯ target was Hart Group, Locke Group would only benefit from partnering with


    Langston Group.


    ¡°Instead of discussing the partnership, why don¡¯t you try gaining their attention on smaller matters?¡±


    Evan nudged Matthias with his elbow. Since when did Matthias be so inflexible?


    ¡°There¡¯s no use for any discussion if Old Master Langston does not approve of it.¡± Matthias rolled his


    eyes at Evan. It was undeniable that Evan wasn¡¯t made for the business field.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you find work-rted matters?¡± Evan asked tentatively.


    After pondering for a moment, Matthias replied, ¡°Nope. I can¡¯t think of any!¡± If there really was any


    matter rted to them, he would have taken advantage of it so he could be free from theplicated


    situation.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s better if you stop bothering Heather now.¡± Evan figured that it was for the best if Matthias


    didn¡¯t appear in front of Heather now.


    However, Matthias frowned. Still, he had to admit that Evan made sense.


    ¡°Since everything you do will be deemed wrong, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t see her as much so you won¡¯t


    always be in the wrong.¡± Evan felt that Heather and Matthias should take some time off to calm down


    because the two of them would only argue if they were pitted against each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Matthias agreed with Evan¡¯s idea. After discussing with Evan for a while, he could only


    decide not to make any approaches. Although he had his doubts, he could tell that this was the better


    option at this point. Matthias nned to find an opportunity after the marriage to gain Heather¡¯s liking


    again because he undoubtedly didn¡¯t want her to hate him. This emotion was way more intense than


    him not wanting Myra to hate him. His subconscious was telling him that he didn¡¯t want Heather to hate


    him again.


    ¡°I noticed that you¡¯ve been mentioning Heather a lot recently, way more than Myra.¡± Evan patted


    Matthias¡¯ shoulder.


    Right then, Matthias looked like a fool who was struck by love. However, he still hadn¡¯t figured out his


    feelings because he kept insisting that he was loyal to Myra even though his attitude showed that he


    was drifting toward Heather.


    This kind of ambiguous state was often the scariest where by the time one opened their eyes, the one


    they loved might not be there anymore. One might not feel it when the other was still present, but once


    they were gone, they were likely gone for real.


    Nevertheless, Evan couldn¡¯tment too much about this, so he hoped that Matthias could avoid


    another sad ending and finally experience true love.


    ¡°Thanks again.¡± Matthias gave Evan¡¯s strong shoulder a solid pat. ¡°Your sry will be raised by 20%.¡±


    When Evan heard that, his eyes brightened. He didn¡¯t yearn for much, but a raise in sry was good


    news to him.


    In fact, Matthias couldn¡¯t recall how Evan was at the very start. Back then, Evan wasn¡¯t this way. He


    used to have many dreams that he wanted to achieve and many goals that he wanted to realize.


    However, time would always soften up people¡¯s edges. Right now, Evan was living the life that Matthias


    yearned for. Wasn¡¯t it great to be free?


    Still, everyone had their own problems. Even Evan had things that he worried about. Yet, he never


    showed any of his problems because he wished that he would be the one to bring happiness instead of


    negative energy.


    Before the wedding, Matthias had decided not to meet Heather anymore and threw himselfpletely


    into his work. As for the person that Myra was marrying, he also forced himself not to think about it


    anymore so that he could do his best to give her his blessings. Just like what Heather said, he should


    wish for the happiness of the person that he loved, even though it was tough to convince himself to do


    it.


    While Matthias waspletely absorbed in his work, he managed to calm down a lot. Moreover, he


    didn¡¯t have any time to wind down due to the dispute with Hart Group.


    If it weren¡¯t for Tony abandoning his work to focus on the preparation of the wedding these few days, it


    would have been over for Locke Group. Meanwhile, Matthias was busy getting drunk.


    Truthfully, Locke Group couldn¡¯tpare to Hart Group in many aspects, and they were doomed to


    lose in this war without any gunfire. Staring at the document-filled office desk, Matthias couldn¡¯t help


    but feel guilty. A man can¡¯t keep dwelling on his rtionships! There were still many things that


    Matthias had to deal with because he couldn¡¯t just stop developing new markets.


    Facing challenges was Matthias¡¯ favorite thing to do, and Hart Group was his target. However, this


    obviously wasn¡¯t the only reason why Hart Group was his target. It would take too long if they were to


    exin the history between Locke Group and Hart Group, but Matthias was shaken, even if Tony was


    the holder of Hart Group right now.


    Catching up to the Hart Group was one of the goals that Matthias swore to archive in his life, and he


    hadpletely changed once he was fully engaged in work.


    Waking up early in the morning while the sky was still dark, Matthias nned to start a full-on attack on


    Hart Group while Tony was in the preparation of his wedding. Although it was normal forpanies to


    fight against each other in Bradfort City¡¯s business field, not manypanies dared to challenge Hart


    Group, not to mention that Locke Group still hadn¡¯t stabilized its footing in Bradfort City. Of course, he


    wasn¡¯t aiming for Hart Group¡¯s position and just wanted to prove their true strength.


    On the other hand, Tony, who was busy preparing for his wedding, received a call from his assistant


    informing him that Locke Group, who had finally stopped, was trying to look for trouble with Hart Group


    again.


    Upon hearing that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. Honestly, what¡¯s with Locke Group! We¡¯ve never


    offended them, but they kepting at us!


    Although Locke Group was influential in the business field, Hart Group still had the final say in Bradfort


    City, and Tony really hated meaningless challenges like this. Although he dealt with them previously, he


    really didn¡¯t want to deal with them because he was too busy with his wedding recently. However, he


    didn¡¯t expect Locke Group to pull something sorge and had the guts to intervene in their eastern


    suburb project. This time, Tony was utterly enraged.


    Right then, Myra, who was standing in front of Tony, heard him talking on the phone with a serious


    tone. ¡°Meet at thepany an hourter.¡± Since Locke Group had the guts to provoke Hart Group,


    Tony had decided not to let them off the hook.


    After hanging up, Tony turned toward Myra and said, ¡°Myra, there¡¯s an emergency at thepany, and


    I have to go over in a bit. I¡¯ll let you handle everything from here.¡± As there wasn¡¯t much going on in


    Stark Group today, Myra tagged along with Tony to prepare for the wedding. Since she was here to


    overlook things, Tony could go to handle his job without worries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. I¡¯ll be here to look after everything,¡± Myra assured him with a smile. Tony had been


    the only one doing everything recently, and she was delighted that she could finally be of use today to


    help him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make yourself tired by watching over them, and you can leave if everything¡¯s alright,¡±


    Tony instructed Myra as he cared for her health more than anything else.


    ¡°Alright. Just go! I¡¯ll know what to do!¡± Myra urged him. It really seemed like Tony loved her very much


    from how he spoke to her.


    Then, Tony quickly left, as it was an emergency this time and the board was waiting for Tony¡¯s decision.


    After all, they could only follow Tony¡¯s decision to carry out an action as serious as this.


    When Tony got back to thepany, everyone on the board of directors was already there, and it was


    all because of his assistant¡¯s intelligence. All of them were already gathered to wait for him to start the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    meeting while he adjusted his shirt before entering the meeting room.


    Today¡¯s meeting was focused on getting a quick fix, so they managed to reach a solution in half an


    hour, and Tony immediately gave hismands. After the meeting, everyone went to execute Tony¡¯s


    A helpless smile appeared on Tony¡¯s face as he sat in his office after the meeting and stared at the


    documents piled high like a mountain in front of him. As thepany¡¯s helm, he needed to settle many


    public affairs daily, and he barely had time for anything else. Bosses were mostly people without any


    resting days. Tony massaged his nose. Since I¡¯m already at thepany, I suppose I should hurry to


    settle everything else as well.


    Fortunately, Tony¡¯s work efficiency was high as he quickly scanned his way through everything before


    giving important details a few more nces. If it weren¡¯t so, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle arge


    corporation like this effortlessly.


    Although his working speed was fast, he was so absorbed in his work that he forgot to check up on


    whether Myra was still at the church and supervising the decoration process. As Myra and Tony were


    both meticulous people, they had to be present to supervise everything. By the time Tony managed to


    settle all of the urgent documents, he finally recalled Myra and quickly sent her a text.


    ¡®Myra, you should go back now. It¡¯s alreadyte.¡¯ Since he didn¡¯t have time to send Myra back home


    today, he left his driver there so that Myra could leave anytime she wanted.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still much time left before the sky darkens. Are you done with your work?¡¯ Myra replied


    to his text with a caring tone because she knew that Tony wouldn¡¯t go back to hispany in a rush if


    nothing serious happened.


    After Tony saw Myra¡¯s reply, a satisfied smile appeared on his face before he texted her back


    immediately. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing huge. I¡¯ve already instructed everyone about what to do, and we


    will see the results tomorrow. Go home earlier if everything¡¯s alright at your side. You don¡¯t have to wait


    until the sun sets to go home.¡¯ Tony sounded as if he was worried about his child. Nheless, since


    when hadn¡¯t he looked after Myra as if she was his little princess?


    Time flew quickly as the two continued texting, and by the time he came back to his senses, half an


    hour had passed. Immediately, heposed himself because he was nning to spend his time


    settling all of his work today, and he couldn¡¯t waste any more time on texting.


    After organizing his thoughts, Tony continued to work hard. Although working made his life more


    productive, Myra was the one who made him feelplete. Thinking about the love of his life, Tony


    smiled. Even when no one else was there, his lips still curled up instinctively at the thought of Myra.


    Because of her, Tony had lost his cold demeanor in the past because he wanted to provide Myra with


    all of his love and kindness. Now, there was a hint of gentleness on him, making him look more lively.


    Indeed, the power of love was hard to predict.


    Although thinking of Myra would brighten up Tony¡¯s mood, his mood dropped right after going through


    his documents. Locke Group has really been too unscrupulous these recent days. Looks like it¡¯s time


    for me to meet Matthias Locke.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Prior to Tony and Myra¡¯s wedding, Estelle, who was busy with her shootings overseas, rushed back.


    Not to mention, Tilly, who was on her annual holiday, canceled her holiday and came back as well.


    Immediately, Myra felt like Bradfort City had be lively again because it had been a long time since


    she met them.


    However, Tony, on the other hand, valued Myra over his friends and didn¡¯t bother about them, as he


    was too busy spending time with her. After some discussion, they all decided to meet each other at


    Zion Club, and the Messenger group chat that went quiet for a long time became active again.


    Besides that, Myra also added Heather into the group. This was Heather¡¯s first group chat on


    Messenger because she barely used it if it weren¡¯t for Myra. The group got even more lively with her


    arrival while Tony warned the others as he figured that Heather was probably not used to lively chats


    like this. ¡®You guys better behave well and don¡¯t scare her away.¡¯


    Unexpectedly, Heather replied, ¡®It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    In the group, besides Myra and Tony, Estelle had also met Heather, and they had interacted a few


    times because Estelle and Myra were good friends after all.


    However, since they were on bad terms, Estelle stopped chatting when she saw Heather entering the


    group chat. Upon noticing that Estelle went missing, Myra figured that it was due to the dispute that


    happened when they were young, and she really wanted to use this opportunity to get them back on


    good terms.


    Hence, that was the reason she added Heather to the group chat. Since Heather hadn¡¯t gotten the


    chance to socialize with people in Bradfort City, she epted Myra¡¯s invitation after pondering about it.


    Myra had managed to get to know some close friends, and Heather had never met any friend of hers


    besides Tony. Besides, Heather wasn¡¯t as possessive as she was back when they were young. Now,


    she was totally fine with Myra being nice to others. However, this was the exact reason Estelle disliked


    Heather.


    Estelle and Myra were way closer after all, and what Heather did almost affected their friendship. If it


    weren¡¯t for Heather leaving overseas, who knew how things would have developed?


    During the night, Zion Club¡¯s private room started bing lively. Heather had already informed Myra


    earlier that she would bete due to overtime work.


    Since they were all young and the purpose of this casual gathering was to catch up with each other,


    none of them really minded that she waste.


    Those who were done with their work would gather there first to wait for the others, and there was


    really nothing to me for beingte. As thest person to arrive, Heather had a polite smile stered


    on her face before she knocked on the door to the private room.


    Upon hearing the knocking sound, Myra immediately knew that it was Heather because all of them


    entered the room by pushing the door open, and none of them would have opted to knock on the door.


    At the same time, Estelle¡¯s gaze darkened because she was still fearful of Heather even after not


    meeting each other for a long time. Urgh! I don¡¯t want to face her at all. Right then, Shawn, who was


    sitting by the side, observed the micro-expression changes on Estelle¡¯s face curiously before he got


    interested in the person who was about to enter.


    ¡°Come on in!¡± Myra eximed cheerfully.


    The moment Heather entered the room, the atmosphere in the room got a little colder since she always


    gave off a cold impression.


    ¡°Hey, Myra.¡± Heather¡¯s gaze was fixated on Myra, and she didn¡¯t bother giving anyone else as much as


    a nce.


    However, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated on Heather, while Estelle stared at Heather¡¯s face with an


    annoyed look. She didn¡¯t expect Heather to look way prettier than her now, and Heather¡¯s presence


    really irked her.


    On the other hand, Tilly was staring at Heather with curiosity-filled eyes because she had been hearing


    things about her from Myra for a while, and Heather really lived up to her expectations. As Heather¡¯s


    beauty was really outstanding, all of the men¡¯s gazes were fixated on her, especially Elliot.


    When Shawn noticed the annoyance and jealousy toward Heather in Estelle¡¯s eyes, he smiled


    cunningly before guessing their rtionship. I didn¡¯t expect Heather to affect Estelle like this.


    At this moment, Heather turned toward Tony and gave him a polite smile before greeting, ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Hart.¡±


    Still, what Estelle didn¡¯t expect was Heather¡¯s gaze ncing past her because she couldn¡¯t help but


    feel ufortable by Heather¡¯s gaze despite it being a swift nce.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I met you, Estelle. You¡¯ve gotten even prettier now.¡± Heather took the


    initiative to greet Estelle. All along, Heather had been reflecting on the dirty tricks she pulled on Este


    because of Matthias, and Myra had already informed her earlier that Estelle would join the gathering


    this time as well. Since Estelle was Myra¡¯s best friend, Heather figured that she should take the


    initiative to talk to her in an effort to fix their friendship after what happened in the past.


    However, Estelle¡¯s heart dropped when she received Heather¡¯spliment because she couldn¡¯t help


    but feel like she was indirectly making fun of her. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t just ignore Heather, as that


    would be rude.


    Right then, Estelle, who was always a sociable person, suddenly got nervous and replied awkwardly,


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. You look prettier, though.¡± Upon hearing Estelle¡¯s reply, Shawn felt like he was about


    to die from withholding hisughter.


    So, there¡¯s actually someone in this world that can intimidate Estelle, huh? I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s actually


    afraid of Heather but still held onto her grudges.


    Shawn couldn¡¯t help but give Heather a few more nces as he wondered what this mysterious


    woman did to Estelle, to the point where Estelle was traumatized.


    At the same time, Philip¡¯s and Lucas¡¯ eyes were fixated on Heather as well. As she was too beautiful, it


    was easy for the single men to start imagining things.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t as if they could do anything besides giving her a few more nces. However, Elliot had


    lost his entitlement to do so after Tilly rolled her eyes at him when she noticed that he had been staring


    at Heather.


    Scooting over, Myra got Heather to sit next to her while Estelle sat on another side, and Shawn could


    obviously sense Estelle tensing up when Heather sat down.


    After that, Heather tried to ster a natural smile on her face before giving Estelle a smile because she


    really wanted to try to save her image in Estelle¡¯s impressions.


    However, it seemed like that was toote due to the fact that she had left an unremovable scar in


    Estelle¡¯s heart. Hence, all of her attempts to make up would only be viewed by Estelle as her trying to


    plot a scheme.


    At this moment, Myra took the initiative to introduce Heather to everyone briefly. ¡°This girl right next to


    me is my best friend, Heather, and she¡¯s also the third youngdy of the Langston Family.¡± Although


    the introduction sounded formal, it gave everyone a simple understanding of Heather, while a polite


    smile remained on Heather¡¯s face. Since she was there to attend Myra¡¯s friends¡¯ gathering party, it


    would be better if she could be less shy, as being lowkey was the best way to avoid making


    mistakes.


    On the other hand, Estelle also felt annoyed by the fact that Myra didn¡¯t invite her to her wedding


    because she wanted Heather to be her bridesmaid. Still, she wasn¡¯t one to hold grudges, and she


    understood that Heather was important to Myra.


    Many things happened to Myra back then, and she wouldn¡¯t have been here if it weren¡¯t for Heather¡¯s


    help. Hence, she was also Myra¡¯s lifesaver besides being best friends. Although Heather had a weird


    personality, she was still way more mature than them because she provided guidance to Myra on many


    asions and had apanied her throughout many difficult situations in life. Thus, it was an


    understatement for Myra to feel grateful to her.


    Then, Tony started introducing everyone to Heather while she remained smiling. This made Estelle,


    who was sitting next to her, shocked.


    Heather, back then, was so unapproachable that she could still remember her arrogance clearly.


    Estelle didn¡¯t expect Heather to be like this now because she was way too different from how she


    was in Estelle¡¯s memories. She had be polite, and the smile on her face looked genuine and


    natural now. Estelle initially thought that Heather would never smile genuinely in her entire life, but it


    seemed like Heather had really changed, and it was hard for Estelle to ept that.


    Still, Heather had only gotten even more charismatic now. She had gotten many young men¡¯s liking


    back when she was a teen, and she had now captured the hearts of every man.


    Then, everyone started partying and having fun. When they were having a karaoke session, Heather


    specially picked an Italian song to sing. It had been a long time since they heard her singing, and


    Heather was an excellent person; in fact, one could even say that she was an all-rounder because her


    voice almost reached the standard of a professional singer.


    Although Heather¡¯s arrival fascinated many, the way she looked at everyone was slightly


    unustomed besides Myra.


    In fact, Philip and Lucas, who were single, were very interested in Heather, and they were jealous that


    Myra could receive that kind of look from her.


    Since Heather was young, she had learned how to deal with men¡¯s attraction toward her, since many


    men fell in love with her everywhere she walked past. It was hard for normal people to understand this,


    so Heather rarely had any female friends.


    Nevertheless, Myra was the one who never cared about all these things since they were young, and


    that was why she was so important to Heather. At the same time, Tony was silently observing


    everything. How could he forget about his brothers when he was trying to set Heather up on a date in


    the past?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After the gathering, Tony told Myra about everything he had seen. Coincidentally, something happened


    to the groomsman that they had invited previously, and it looked like he couldn¡¯t make it, although they


    hade to an agreementst time.


    Since Myra didn¡¯t have many expectations of the groomsman, she somehow sighed in relief when she


    heard that. It seemed like that man wasn¡¯t fated to meet Heather, then.


    ¡°Myra, you saw everything that happened during the gathering too, didn¡¯t you?¡± Tony asked tentatively.


    However, Myra gave him a confused look because he sounded too vague, and she didn¡¯t know what he


    was talking about since she couldn¡¯t read his mind.


    ¡°Have you noticed how Philip and Lucas were acting around Heather?¡± Tony had no choice but toe


    clean to his thoughts before he reached out to ruffle Myra¡¯s head when he saw how confused she


    looked.


    Right then, Myra gave him a knowing look. Great! I think Myra and I are now on the same page!


    ¡°Indeed. They were behaving very differently.¡± She had known Philip and Lucas for a while now, and


    she had never seen them being like this to another girl. Still, it was probably because Heather was too


    charismatic.


    ¡°So, what do you think of them?¡± Tony asked tentatively.


    This put Myra into deep thoughts as she frowned. She hadpletely forgotten about these two best


    friends of Tony previously, and the two of them were indeed excellent men that fitted their basic


    requirements.


    However, Heather¡¯s attitude toward them wasn¡¯t much different during the gathering. Of course, she


    couldn¡¯t rely on first impressions because something fruitful might bear from future development.


    Immediately, Myra fell into a dilemma.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    After a long moment, Myra replied faintly, ¡°We can have only one best man. Who should we pick?¡±


    There would be a quandary if they really intended to match Heather with the best man.


    Then, the choice for best man would beplicated, as there were currently two candidates from


    which Myra and Tony had to choose the one most suited to Heather.


    ¡°Well, from your point of view, who would suit Heather more¡ªPhilip or Lucas?¡± It wasn¡¯t up to Tony to


    decide, since Myra knew Heather better, anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. They both have their merits,¡± Myra replied hesitantly, wondering if she should have


    them meet up once more before the wedding.


    It felt too improper for them only to have met under the flickering lights of Zion Club and the influence of


    alcohol. There was a possibility that in broad daylight, Heather could feel a different spark altogether


    with the two candidates.


    ¡°We still need to see what Heather thinks,¡± Tony suggested meaningfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a time to meet up tomorrow,¡± she proposed.


    At this point, he gave her a conflicted look. There were quite a few things that needed to be done


    tomorrow, and it would not be easy for them to gather the group together.


    Not to mention that, even if they could summon the others, they might not be able to summon Heather


    unless they found a suitable excuse, as she would be busy with Langston Group.


    Regardless, the discussion continued, causing Heather to sneeze multiple times as she walked home


    alone in the frigid evening. The chill of fall was already descending, and she bundled up tightly as she


    made her way home alone after having declined others¡¯ good-natured invitations to send her home.


    All along, she would refuse such invitations. She had a very independent personality, which prevented


    her from allowing people she barely knew to send her home. Matthias was the only exception, but at


    the thought of Matthias, she shuddered internally; she didn¡¯t like his sudden appearance.


    Long ago, she decided to give up on him and no longer allow herself to grow close to him. It was a


    good thing that, during this period, he never held the contract over her.


    Tonight, she had witnessed Myra¡¯s unbridled joy, something which genuinely thrilled her. She was


    gratified to see that Myra had such a group of good friends, for it meant Myra hadn¡¯t done too badly for


    herself in the past few years.


    Likely, the worst thing Myra ever did was marry Sean, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore because she was


    going to marry the man she loved now. Tony Hart¡ªthe man who was to make her happy for the rest of


    her life¡ªwore his heart on his sleeve and looked at her with love in his eyes.


    Perhaps because it was such a happy asion, Heather drank quite a lot. Now, she started feeling the


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    effects of the alcohol. With her body swaying and swinging, she staggered her way back to her room,


    thinking of Estelle once more.


    While Heather was overseas, she read articles mentioning Estelle¡¯s on-and-off rtionships. Who


    knew even Estelle would find true love?


    To say Heather wasn¡¯t envious would be a lie. She was currently the only single woman in the group¡ª


    she could tell that even Elliot and Tilly were a couple. The thought of the three couples struck her in the


    chest.


    However, the two remaining bachelors seemed interested in her.


    A lot of the time, she couldn¡¯t tell whether such initial interest was due to her beauty or some other


    reason.


    Gently opening the door to her ce, she rushed into the bathroom and washed her face before


    looking at herself in the mirror. She was attractive¡ªthe Langston Family genes gave her a face


    beautiful and a uniquely stunning body enough to devastate nations.


    While she wasn¡¯t the most attractive member of the family, the way she carried herself helped her


    stand out. It was rare for someone so beautiful to have such a remarkable disposition, and it was no


    wonder she drew attention wherever she went.


    After removing her makeup, she peered at her soft, pink face in the mirror. Ever since senior high, she


    hadn¡¯t been what could be considered cute. Back then, she was still a little cutie pie, but that was a


    long time ago, and she missed those days all of a sudden.


    The next day, the group chat was as busy as ever. Whenever she had time, she would go and take a


    peek at it. She didn¡¯t mind getting to know Myra¡¯s friends as she was still very unfamiliar with Bradford


    City and didn¡¯t know many people she could get along with.


    Since Myra was kind enough to bring Heather into her own circle of friends, Heather wasn¡¯t going to


    refuse the invitation for friendship. This time, Estelle wasn¡¯t going out of her way to hide from Heather


    either.


    Previously, Myra kept telling Estelle that Heather had changed, but Estelle was disinclined to believe


    that the arrogant and domineering Heather could be much different from the person she used to be. It


    was only when seeing her the previous night that Estelle¡¯s jaw nearly fell open in shock.


    ¡®Have lunch with me today.¡¯ Myra was telling Heather in the group chat.


    When Heather saw the message, she didn¡¯t immediately reply. Realizing that Heather wasn¡¯t replying,


    Myra quipped that theck of response meant acquiescence. In response, Heatherughed. Of course


    she was happy to have lunch with Myra, so she answered with a ¡®¡­.¡¯


    Satisfied with Heather¡¯s answer, Myra began to address the other members of the group, saying, ¡®If


    you¡¯re nearby,e and eat with us at my house.¡¯


    At this point, Tony jumped in with, ¡®Myra¡¯s making you all home-cooked food today, so if you have time,


    doe over.¡¯


    Upon seeing the message, Myra rolled her eyes at him. Currently, they were huddled up on the couch


    in the living room, and she told him, ¡°I¡¯m only making two or three dishes. If you say that, they¡¯re going


    to think that I¡¯m the one who prepared all the food.¡±


    Pulling her into hisp with one arm, he said, ¡°Two or three is enough.¡± His words were followed by a


    kiss on her cheeks.


    ¡°Are you skipping work again today? You¡¯re bingzier andzier,¡± she chastised him with


    dissatisfaction.


    Because he was busy with preparations for the wedding, he rarely went to work now. However, as he


    felt it was best for him to be personally involved with the wedding, he couldn¡¯t find it in him to care


    about official business right now. While there were certain matters he couldpromise on, he was set


    on participating in the preparations, no matter how much Myra criticized him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start making lunch,¡± she told him, making her escape before he could kiss her again.


    Yearning for more, he watched her run away. Finally, he knew what it meant to be madly in love.


    Whenever she was around him, he didn¡¯t feel like doing anything else.


    Oh, how he wished he could hold her forever! He felt like he was bewitched or as if she had drugged


    him. As he watched her retreat, his ted mind manifested the image of him hugging her from behind.


    Coincidentally, today happened to be the day Serena returned from abroad with Henry. They had gone


    on holiday overseas only to return the day before Henry started school.


    Thus, Myra wanted to take the opportunity to invite them over for lunch to liven up the ce. The house


    hadn¡¯t been busy in a while¡ªHeather¡¯s visit was thest time it had seen visitors. After that, everyone


    was busy with their own things as if they had nned it.


    While Myra cooked, Tony attended to his own business¡ªthat was, he went to the airport to pick up his


    sister and his nephew. Before lunch, right after Myra finishedying the dishes, the three of them


    arrived home. The moment Henry saw Myra, he rushed up to her.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Tony shouted behind him, afraid that Henry would be too reckless to the detriment of


    Myra¡¯s pregnancy.


    However, Henry hugged Myra so closely that it nearly made Tony jealous. At the same time, because


    she hadn¡¯t seen Henry in a long time, she hugged back just as tightly.


    As Serena watched her son¡¯s behavior, she couldn¡¯t help pouting andmenting with feigned


    jealousy, ¡°So, youined all the way here that you wanted Aunt Myra, and now you can¡¯t let go of


    her. You don¡¯t want your mother anymore, do you?¡±


    Immediately, Henry rushed back to his mother and put on his most adoring face. ¡°That¡¯s not true,


    Mom!¡±


    Happy and harmonious, the family chattered and made merry. At this point, Tony even emphasized,


    ¡°Myra cooked today. She¡¯s showing off her cooking skills!¡±


    In response, Myra rolled her eyes at him. Good Lord! You¡¯re embarrassing me! After all, the chefs had


    prepared most of the food, and she had added only a few home-cooked dishes, but he was acting as if


    everything on the table were the fruits of herbor.


    Ignoring her eye-roll, he continued telling Serena, ¡°We¡¯ve also invited a few friends over. The house


    has been so quiet since you and Henry left, and we haven¡¯t had a good party in a while.¡±


    In response, Serena smiled. She didn¡¯t mind, for she had met the friends Tony was talking about.


    ¡°Where are Grandpa and Grandma?¡± she asked.


    After exchanging a smile with Myra, he replied, ¡°They¡¯ve gone out. I tell you, they¡¯re even more


    unrestrained than us young folk!¡±


    During this period, Lisa and Sebastian were absent from home nearly every day. They would frequently


    go out on walks, eating at the various restaurants they encountered and doing god-knew-what-else. It


    was likely they were looking back at the romantic dates they used to have; at any rate, it was a good


    thing for them to be out and about while they were still in good health.


    Meanwhile, this was Heather¡¯s second visit to the Hart Residence. After parking her car outside, she


    rang the doorbell. Noting that Heather arrived rather quickly this time, Myra opened the door for her.


    When Heather saw Myra, she let out a happy smile. As she was led into the living room, she noticed a


    mother-and-son pair sitting on the couch.


    Hesitantly, she turned to Myra only to have Myra whisper into her ear, ¡°This is Tony¡¯s elder sister. The


    one sitting next to her is her son.¡±


    Giving the mother-and-son pair on the couch a polite smile, she introduced herself formally. ¡°Nice to


    meet you. I¡¯m Myra¡¯s friend.¡±


    As this was Serena¡¯s first time meeting Heather, she only nodded at Heather. It was curious¡ªMyra was


    clearly the iner of the two.


    On the other hand, Myra¡¯s friends always seemed prettier and more coquettish. That wasn¡¯t the case


    only with Estelle but with Heather as well. When Heather and Myra stood next to each other, it was


    hard to tell that they were good friends, for Heather carried herself in apletely different way to


    Myra.


    Following their introduction, Tony exined Heather¡¯s identity to Serena. Serena realized that she


    rarely saw such beautiful women who carried themselves so well. Even if Heather didn¡¯t necessarily


    look approachable to other women, her temperament made her difficult to hate.


    Upon learning her name, Henry told Heather with bright eyes, ¡°Miss Langston, you¡¯re so pretty.¡±


    Children spoke in such a straightforward manner, and it made Heather smile, which in turn prompted


    Henry to say, ¡°Miss Langston, you look even prettier when you smile.¡± He had learned to sweet-talk


    girls at such a young age!


    On the other hand, Serena gave him an exasperated look. Feeling like he was impolite in front of


    strangers, she chided him a little sternly, ¡°It¡¯s not polite to speak so glibly to strangers.¡±


    Instantly, he fell silent. Nheless, Heather found it endearing. After all, the children in her own


    household were much too wild, and Henry was practically an angel inparison.


    ¡°He¡¯s very cute,¡± she praised with a big smile.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Tony had assured Myra previously that Philip and Lucas would surely show up if Heather agreed to


    While Philip and Lucas didn¡¯t confirm their attendance in the group, Tilly and Elliot confirmed that they


    couldn¡¯t make it. As Tilly waspletely overwhelmed by her public affairs, it had been a while since


    she and Elliot were separated due to her work. Hence, it was normal that Elliot would go look for Tilly


    when he had free time.


    While Shawn was busy every day as the vice-mayor, he obviously wasn¡¯t free during the noon, so


    Estelle was the only one who replied in the group.


    ¡®Wait for me. I¡¯ll be here in a bit since I wouldn¡¯t want to miss out on Myra¡¯s food.¡¯ Afterst night, she


    wasn¡¯t as afraid of Heather any longer. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t as if she had to spend time with Heather


    alone because everyone else would be there as well.


    Since Estelle was the only person left that hadn¡¯t reached, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to start eating


    yet, so Myra texted her in the group chat. ¡®When are you reaching?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m on my way.¡¯ Estelle was stuck in a traffic jam because this was the time where everyone got off


    work.


    ¡®How much longer will it take for you to reach?¡¯ Myra was starting to feel hungry. Why can¡¯t Estelle


    leave her house earlier?


    ¡®20 minutes,¡¯ Estelle replied to Myra¡¯s text in a guilty manner because she could only reach half an hour


    Right then, Myra gave Tony a helpless look because they knew that whatever time Estelle told them


    must be multiplied by two.


    Still, they had already achieved their objective for today. At this moment, Philip and Lucas were stealing


    nces at Heather while she sat tight.


    When Heather wasn¡¯t smiling, she looked cold and unapproachable. Despite that, she still looked


    extremely attractive, and her cold demeanor was the ultimate temptation for men.


    While Myra and Tony were observing them, Heather¡¯s gaze was fixed, and she didn¡¯t bother ncing at


    Philip or Lucas. This made Serena curious because anyone could see that Philip and Lucas were


    interested in Heather.


    I think this is a different kind of blind date, right? she thought to herself before pulling Henry closer to


    her. Because of how charismatic Heather was, even young boys such as Henry were attracted to her


    and wanted to sit together with her.


    Nevertheless, doing that would be too impolite, so Serena refused to let Henry do that, making Myra


    giggle as she watched on.


    In a blink of an eye, half an hour had passed by, but Estelle wasn¡¯t here yet, so Myra continued rushing


    her in the group chat. ¡®How long do you need to get here?¡¯


    Myra was in despair, as she didn¡¯t expect Estelle to take so long to reach this time. By right, Estelle


    would have texted the group by half an hourter to inform them that she was reaching.


    However, she was still quiet this time, and Myra feared that Estelle might take longer than that. I will


    starve to death if I have to wait for an hour to eat.


    At the same time, Estelle was reading the texts in the group chat helplessly. If she had known earlier


    that the traffic jam would be so bad, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to go.


    Noticing that Myra was starting to get impatient, Estelle could only reply to her with a cute emoji, hoping


    that it would make her feel better. However, it didn¡¯t work, so Myra repeated her question. ¡®How long do


    you need to get here?¡¯


    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t avoid Myra¡¯s question any longer, Estelle replied truthfully this time. ¡®You


    guys should start first. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to reach anytime soon because an ident happened in


    front of the road, and the entire street is congested.¡¯


    Since Estelle already said that, they all decided to wait for her while eating. If not, the dishes would be


    cold by the time Estelle reached, and everyone would have to eat cold food together.


    Even Heather was already starving by the time they finally decided to start eating, and she could


    immediately notice the three homemade dishes that Myra prepared among all the dishes from the chef.


    On the other hand, Tony keptplimenting Myra¡¯s dishes as if he wanted all of them to himself while


    Heather quietly reached out to grab some of Myra¡¯s dishes before cing them in her bowl. Myra¡¯s


    cooking skill is average at best, though, Heather thought to herself.


    Still, she yed along andplimented as well, ¡°This is quite good. I still remember how we didn¡¯t


    know how to cook back then.¡± Back in high school, most of the girls never knew how to cook.


    Nevertheless, as Heather continued eating, she felt like she should show everyone her cooking skills


    as well. She used to have no filter and would say anything without any considerations, but she learned


    how to restrain herself now. Due to the fact that Myra and Heather were the only ones interacting with


    each other at the dining table, the atmosphere was slightly awkward, probably because all of them


    were deep in their thoughts.


    I can¡¯t let this go on any longer, Tony thought to himself before he started chatting with Philip and Lucas


    about their business.


    He wanted to find an opportunity to allow them to talk about their strong point, so he kept directing the


    conversation. Myra and Tony were really trying their best to make things work this time.


    However, it seemed like Heather wasn¡¯t interested in them because she never chimed in to the


    conversation, even though she was listening to their conversation. She¡¯d only look up asionally in


    Myra¡¯s direction.


    Estelle only showed up when everyone was halfway eating as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that I¡¯m


    Right then, her arrival resolved the awkward atmosphere because everyone¡¯s gazes were fixated on


    her right away.


    After getting another set of cutleries, Estelle took a seat next to Heather before giving her a bright smile


    while Heather returned it with a small grin. From her polite smile, Estelle could tell that Heather was


    well-educated, and she really wanted to go up to Heather to pinch her cheeks.


    She really couldn¡¯t believe that Heather had be like this because she used to be a devilish


    person, and Myra was the only person who would always praise her. Everyone was afraid of Heather


    because her viciousness was on another level, and her existence itself was fearful.


    ¡°Heather, how has it been for you all these years in Italy?¡± Because of Heather, the way Estelle spoke


    became politer instead of her usual blustering ways.


    Yet, Heather stared at Estelle with a dumbfounded look because she didn¡¯t expect Estelle to start a


    conversation with her. After pondering for a moment, she replied, ¡°Italy was great. The school there


    was nice, and the years I spent there were fulfilling.¡± Facing people that she wasn¡¯t close with, Heather


    usually talked in a polite manner.


    Since it wasn¡¯t rted to business partnerships, there wasn¡¯t any need for her to cotton up to anyone,


    so she gave off a cold aura.


    From Heather¡¯s face, it was hard to tell that she was actually someone with a cold demeanor because


    she looked too alluring after all. It was as if she was a real fairy.


    At the same time, Myra was staring at Heather in confusion because she had been acting weird ever


    sincest night. For a person who was a great socializer, Heather wasn¡¯t acting like one.


    Come on, girl! I mean, you¡¯re supposed to be in the limelight, but why do I feel like you¡¯re a bit too rigid


    today? That¡¯s weird¡­


    In fact, Myra could also sense a hint of timidness when she nced at Heather. Still, she would never


    have guessed that Heather was deliberately being low key because thetter didn¡¯t want to stick out


    like a sore thumb.


    Heather was hoping to get a tonic friendship and wanted to keep her social means for benefit-


    rted purposes only.


    On the other hand, Tony was still talking to Philip and Lucas about business-rted matters and was


    trying to get them to talk more about their areas of expertise. Upon hearing that Philip specialized in the


    medical field, Heather finally looked toward him.


    Since Heather rarely cared about others¡¯ appearance, this was her first time looking at Philip seriously.


    Then, when Philip noticed that Heather was staring at him, she gave him a small smile.


    Upon noticing that, Myra figured that Heather was only interested in the fact that Philip was a doctor


    instead of actually being interested in him. On the contrary, Lucas, who was more mature, had a lower


    presence and didn¡¯t manage to attract Heather¡¯s attention, while Philip got even more pumped up to


    talk because of Heather¡¯s gaze.


    Still, Heather listened most of the time and rarely chimed in because they weren¡¯t close, and she knew


    her ce while Lucas kept ncing at her. Somehow, he was really attracted by her aura instead of


    her beautiful face, especially when she was quiet. She was just beautiful, and Lucas really couldn¡¯t put


    what he was feeling in words.


    He felt a connection toward Heather, and it had been a while since he ever felt attracted to a woman.


    This was Lucas¡¯ first time actually wanting to get a woman. Yet, it was obvious that Philip was


    interested in Heather as well, so it made him feel conflicted, since he didn¡¯t want to fight his best friend


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    because of a woman.


    All of them felt conceited after the meal, and Estelle quickly noticed something wrong. Then, a cheeky


    grin appeared on her face as she nced at Philip and Lucas.


    When they were young, Estelle had already noticed Heather¡¯s charm because men used to be all over


    her back when they were young as well. It was just that Heather used to be way colder than she was


    right now, so none of them seeded in confessing to her. In fact, she might even humiliate them.


    After that, although those who liked Heather didn¡¯t lessen, lesser people tried to confess to her


    because they would get hated by her after doing so.


    Estelle had always thought that Heather was an alluring woman even until now, and from this distance,


    she noticed that Heather actually put on very little makeup.


    In fact, Estelle could tell that Heather¡¯s skin condition was superb, and she probably wouldn¡¯t look any


    different without any makeup. She was a natural beauty.


    Good looks are the root of troubles. Right then, those words appeared in Estelle¡¯s mind. Although she


    wasn¡¯t as hostile toward Heather as before, it was impossible for her to gain a liking toward her in a


    short time. Still, Estelle was still confused by Heather¡¯s initiative to be nice to her yesterday.


    Back when they were young, she really wanted to befriend Heather because Heather was a really cool


    person, and she really liked that.


    Estelle figured that her best friend¡¯s best friend would be her best friend as well, but she suffered the


    blow when she found out how hostile Heather was toward her.


    Recalling about the past, she realized how terrifying Heather¡¯s viciousness was. Right then, Estelle


    sneaked a nce at Heather before wondering what kind of n Heather had in her mind because she


    was never a simple person before.


    Throughout the entire meal, everyone was deep in their thoughts because of Heather. Even Philip felt


    conflicted because he didn¡¯t want to fight with his best friend for a woman, but he was unable to resist


    Heather¡¯s charms.


    After seeing Heather today, his liking toward her deepened, and he figured that it was the same for


    Lucas as well. Philip was afraid to think about the possibility of him losing his best friend because of a


    woman, and he prayed that something so cliche wouldn¡¯t happen to them.


    On the other hand, Heather, who had been having her meal quietly, didn¡¯t know that the two men sitting


    in front of her had already gone through so many thought processes, but she felt slightly uneasy about


    their constant gazes.


    Still, it seemed to her that they were friends worth making because they were Tony¡¯s best friends after


    all, and she would obviously like them together as a group. Nevertheless, Heather disliked the idea of


    being friends with people who were interested in her romantically because all of those were only for


    benefits, and she¡¯d always try her best to avoid it.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    During this period, Heather looked at Myra from time to time. The atmosphere around the table was


    strange, giving her a sense of foreboding. The gaze that Myra returned was intriguing, as well¡ªit made


    her feel uneasy.


    After lunch, as everyone sat around the table chatting, Heather nced down at the time on her cell


    phone with a slight frown. Noting the movement, Myra realized that she could not keep Heather any


    longer, for lunch had already used up quite a bit of Heather¡¯s time.


    Meanwhile, the clock read 2.00 PM. It was time for Heather to be at work. After dithering for a long


    moment, Heather decided to be direct and opened her mouth to tell Myra, ¡°I have to go to work, so I¡¯m


    taking my leave.¡±


    As it was, Heather rarely got to visit Hart Residence and had no wish to leave so hastily, but time did


    not permit her to linger. With a slight nod of her head, Myra responded, ¡°Of course! Go on.¡± Of those at


    the table, she was the only one who could truly understand how busy Heather was.


    Feeling a little crestfallen, Lucas and Philip watched Heather depart. During the entirety of the short


    lunch, they hadn¡¯t managed to speak to her much, and now she was already rushing to work.


    After Heather made her leave, Myra exined to the group, ¡°Please forgive Heather; she has too much


    work on her hands.¡± After all, it seemed a bit impolite to leave before anyone else had to go.


    For her part, Estelle wasn¡¯t bothered about it. It was only Lucas and Philip who looked disappointed, a


    fact which even Serena noted.


    At this point, Henry piped up with particr honesty, ¡°Oh man, I¡¯m sad that pretty Miss Langston has


    left.¡± It made Serena red at him, for she couldn¡¯t understand why such a well-behaved child could


    develop such a sudden fondness for Heather.


    After Lucas and Philip left, Estelle asked Myra boldly and straightforwardly, ¡°Are the two men interested


    in Heather?¡±


    Currently, she, Myra, and Tony were the only three left in the living room, as Henry and Serena had


    retired upstairs, tired from being on the road for so long.


    Quietly, Myra stared at Estelle, uncertain of how to exin the situation to her. Thus, it fell to Tony to


    answer the question.


    ¡°Of course men like beautiful women,¡± he said with a slight furrow on his brow, which made Estelle


    ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s hrious to hear you say such a thing.¡± It made Tony give her a baffled look and Myra give


    her an exasperated one, for there was nothing funny about what he said.


    ¡°Who do you think is better suited to be the best man?¡± Myra asked, changing the topic out of the blue.


    The sudden question made Estelle sober, and she looked back and forth between Myra and Tony.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you nning to matchmake the bridesmaid and the best man?¡± At the mention


    of ¡®bridesmaid,¡¯ Estelle felt something twist in her heart. After all, she had yearned for the position for a


    long time only to have Heather snatch it away so easily.


    Myra figured it would at least leave a little more of an impression on Heather.


    After stroking her chin in thought, Estelle now said with a grin, ¡°It depends on who you intend to


    introduce to Heather. Surely two such good friends cannot be interested in the same woman!¡± The fact


    that Esther could already see where this was going did not bode well.


    ¡°Well, there lies the problem,¡± Tony pointed out. Judging by Lucas¡¯ and Philip¡¯s demeanors, neither of


    them was ready to bow out just yet.


    It would be stupid for two friends to have a falling out due to a woman, but no one could help their


    feelings. That was why Tony was a little worried that things would spiral out of control in the future.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we form a best-man group?¡± Estelle proposed.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem appropriate. There¡¯s usually only one best man!¡± Myra protested, voicing her worry


    about appearing improper.


    ¡°Who knows? We might be the one starting the new trend,¡± Estelle pointed out, continuing to fan the


    mes. She was the type to revel in drama.


    ¡°Well, a best-man group is still diverging from our original ideas,¡± Myra retorted stubbornly.


    Her argument was supported by Tony, who also thought it was best for them to choose one best man. If


    only Lucas and Philip hadn¡¯t taken interest in Heather at the same time¡­


    ¡°Well, if this won¡¯t do and that won¡¯t do, you might as well just flip a coin to decide who gets to be the


    best man.¡± Estelle only felt like Heather was unreasonable for taking up so much of Myra and Tony¡¯s


    time. The more she thought about it, the unhappier she got.


    Yet, Tony immediately eximed in approval, ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea!¡±


    Speechless, she stared at him. It seemed he had changed during the time she hadn¡¯t seen him.


    Clearly, it turned out that no matter how much someone eschewed romance, they, too, would be a


    romantic the moment they met the love of their lives.


    After a round of discussions, they decided on using the lottery to determine who would be the best man


    so as to not be too obvious. At this point, Myra and Tony even thought of including Elliot. Of course,


    they would have to collude with Elliot beforehand to prevent him from actually being chosen.


    With the lottery being the case, they would have to meet at Zion Club again tonight. For her part,


    Estelle was perfectly willing to do so as she had been bored to death while filming out of town. If she


    could have her way aftering back, she would have a get-together every night¡ªwith her friends, of


    course, for she had no interest in any other kind of get-together.


    ¡°See you at Zion tonight,¡± Myra said as she waved Estelle offter in the afternoon.


    This time, when news of the gathering hit the group chat, Heather didn¡¯t make a single peep.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t matter whether she would be there or not. Moreover, Myra realized after today¡¯s


    lunch that it was best not to take up Heather¡¯s time during this period.


    In the evening, Zion Club was bustling. So that they could discuss things with Elliot, Myra and Tony


    arrived early.


    Once he heard their harebrained scheme, he told them honestly and mercilessly, ¡°I feel like you¡¯re


    invested in something no one else cares about.¡±


    For a moment, Myra and Tony were a little embarrassed, but Tony recovered quickly and opined


    positively, ¡°Look, this is all we can do for her. God willing, things will work out for her.¡±


    Next to him, Myra nodded in agreement. Personally, she cared less about the end result and more


    about enjoying the process. At the end of the day, she had tried her best to help Heather only because


    she hoped Heather would find the man she loved and no longer have to be single.


    ¡°Why are you so interested in Heather¡¯s romantic life?¡± Elliot asked curiously. After all, no one else had


    received such treatment.


    ¡°She¡¯s had her difficulties when ites to love,¡± Myra exined simply without borating too much.


    She wouldn¡¯t give such an exnation to anyone else, but Elliot was different.


    While guilt rose up in her the moment she spilled her friend¡¯s secret, she suppressed it quickly. Some


    things could no longer stay hidden, and Elliot was the considerate sort who would never gossip about


    Heather, anyway. Besides, Myra¡¯s answer was adequately ambiguous.


    ¡°Alright. I know what to do,¡± Elliot said with a nod to both Myra and Tony. He just had to cheat. That


    doesn¡¯t sound too difficult.


    Later, Philip entered the room, followed by Lucas. Both seemed quite eager to be there. On the other


    hand, Shawn was busy with work and wouldn¡¯t be attending that evening.


    Simrly, Tilly was still at work. Her busyness made it seem like Myra was exploiting her subordinates,


    but in truth, Myra had advised Tilly to practice flexibility and not get too caught up in work.


    Nevertheless, Tilly was stubborn. If she wanted to workte, no one could stop her. That was


    something which pained Elliot, who had long awaited Tilly¡¯s return to Bradfort City only to have her


    throw herself into work, thus reducing his opportunities to see her.


    Once Estelle arrived at Zion Club to partake in the festivities, everyone was considered to be in


    attendance, and so Myra and Tony began exining the process of selecting the best man.


    Despite having no opinions to the contrary, Elliot, Lucas, and Philip were a little disappointed, for they


    thought they would be a best-man group.


    After the exnation, Elliot was the first to reach for a scrunched-up paper ball on the table. Philip


    followed after him, and Lucas was thest to go. Taking the initiative to unfold the scrap of paper, Elliot


    said with seeming disappointment, ¡°s, it¡¯s not me.¡±


    With a nervous stare at each other, Lucas and Philip opened their papers at the same time. Curious,


    Estelle kept her eyes on them, for she would soon learn their results.


    In the middle of the tense atmosphere, Lucas calmly put down his piece of paper and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    At this, a sh of regret crossed Philip¡¯s eyes. Since they already knew Myra had appointed Heather to


    be her bridesmaid, they were aware of the significance of being the best man this time.


    However, luck was just like that, and it was obvious that the heavens were not on Philip¡¯s side.


    Carelessly, he threw the scrap into the bin.


    At this point, Lucas gave Philip a slightly apologetic nce. While he had won by luck, he still felt


    uneasy, as if he had stolen Philip¡¯s girl. The guilt was so burdensome that he nearly thought of giving


    up the opportunity.


    Nevertheless, everyone had witnessed what just happened. It was not proper for Lucas to speak up.


    So, he simply met Philip¡¯s eyes, and they smiled at each other. At the end of the day, they were good


    friends and would note to blows over such a small matter.


    With the matter of choosing a best man resolved, Myra and Tony felt like a weight had been lifted off


    their shoulders. On their way home, they talked about it.


    ¡°Do you think Lucas will be better suited to Heather?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Lucas is steady and mature. He¡¯s most likely better-suited to Heather, but it¡¯s hard to say when it


    much with what happens in the future.¡± Personally, Tony felt like he had already created a chance for


    them, and whatever happened next would be up to them.


    ¡°True, that¡¯s all we can do,¡± Myra agreed with a nod. If they continued to interfere, they would be less of


    a matchmaker and more of a browbeater.


    As they chatted on the way home, they reached the topic of their wedding. Time had passed in the


    blink of an eye, and they were going to get married the day after tomorrow. At this thought, they both


    got nervous.


    Since they had been drinking, Tony had had to summon a driver. Now, in the backseat as they chatted


    on and off, Myra curled into his embrace and rested her head against his chest, indulging in the warmth


    of his embrace.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you nervous, Tony?¡± she asked curiously. It was hard to imagine that he would be!


    To her surprise, he let out a faint smile and answered, ¡°A little. It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime asion. I would


    be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t nervous.¡± Who knew Tony could admit to his nerves so openly?


    Suddenly, she felt like she had found a brother in arms. Nheless, his ¡®nervousness¡¯ was


    undoubtedly just a slight squeeze around his heart. In contrast, Myra could feel her heart racing


    whenever she thought about the wedding.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d I get to marry you,¡± she told him with a tender kiss to his cheek, like a girl in the throes of


    her first love.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    It was on the day before the wedding that Heather heard from Myra that the best man was Lucas. The


    moment Heather heard that name, she knew that he was one of Tony¡¯s bros. She tried to recall Lucas¡¯s


    features, remembering that he didn¡¯t talk much and seemed to be more mature.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Myra asked teasingly, ¡°You did say you want a best man who is tall and


    handsome.¡± She jokingly reminded Heather of what she said before.


    Heather smiled in response, which in turn caused Myra to feel slightly curious about it. The two


    proceeded to sip their drinks in silence.


    Myra¡¯s wedding was just around the corner, and Heather was d to see that Myra lookedfortable


    and rxed. Myra had slight pre-wedding anxiety before, so it was nice to see that she had adjusted


    herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you an amazing gift,¡± Heather said, grinning.


    Myra replied, ¡°Then I will also give you a superb gift in return.¡±


    ¡°Why not just give me a gold card?¡± Heather joked.


    Looking at the time, Myra realized that it was almost time for Heather to go to work. She didn¡¯t want to


    take up more of Heather¡¯s time than necessary, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to get to work.¡±


    Heather was nonchnt. ¡°I¡¯m taking the afternoon off today, so there¡¯s no work this afternoon.¡±


    Myra was puzzled at this. The wedding is tomorrow, so why did Heather take leave so early on?


    Heather continued, ¡°The woman I care the most about is going to get married, so I don¡¯t have the mood


    for work.¡± Her smile was so bright that Myra almost fell for it.


    ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯m skipping work too,¡± Myra said with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do something meaningful then,¡± Heather suggested, unwilling to let a nice afternoon go to waste.


    During the conversation with Myra, Heather could feel that she was slightly nervous, so she wanted to


    take Myra somewhere else and do something to ease the wedding jitters.


    Something meaningful? Myra looked at Heather in disbelief. She had no idea what Heather had in


    mind.


    ¡°Back to school!¡± Heather didn¡¯t hold the suspense for long either as she revealed her n straight out.


    Heather¡¯s suggestion moved Myra a little, for she had never gone back to school ever since she


    graduated.


    ¡°It probably changed a lot.¡± Myra recalled what their high school was like. They had attended the best


    private high school, and the scenery there was excellent.


    After so many years, she wondered what the school was like now. Did it change for the better or the


    worse?


    Heather had gone overseas after graduation, much less return to school for a look. At the sudden


    reminder, nostalgia washed over her as she reminisced the young and innocent years spent in school.


    The two readily agreed on the idea and waited no longer to put the n into action. As Myra and


    Heather headed for their destination in Heather¡¯s car, the two chatted about their time in high school


    andughed at the fond memories.


    ¡°We were so innocent back then.¡± Heatherughed so much that she was in tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who was the least innocent of us all,¡± Myra said teasingly.


    ¡°True, I used to be the top student in school.¡± Heather¡¯s voice had a proud tone to it.


    ¡°Yep, the top student who¡¯s also terrific at hogging the road.¡± Myra went along with it. The delightful


    exchanges between them continued.


    ¡°What do you mean by hogging the road?¡± Heather wasn¡¯t agreeable on that description; it made her


    look like some serial killer on the road.


    ¡°Whenever you see anything happen on the road, you¡¯d immediately go over and interfere,¡± Myra


    replied with nostalgia in her tone.


    Heather tried her best to remember, but she didn¡¯t recall being such a busybody when she was


    younger. She gave Myra a deep stare, thinking that Myra must have misremembered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bluff me just because I¡¯m gullible.¡± Heather looked innocently at Myra.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡± Myra could still remember the scene vividly. When Heather used to face


    off against the gangsters from outside, she had an awe-inspiring aura about her, and her sense of


    justice was off the charts.


    Hearing Myra¡¯s descriptions, Heather felt as if she lived in another dimension. She only remembered


    that she had done everything possible so that she could be Myra¡¯s only bestie.


    She did not expect to have such a justice-filled side to her all those years ago; she didn¡¯t even dare to


    think back on it, for it was so different from her character now.


    The car pulled up at the school gates. Heather and Myra got out of the car, one after the other, to find


    that the school used to be more magnificent. They thought that their school was big enough when they


    were younger, but after making it in society, they had seen for themselves how much bigger the world


    was.


    ¡°Why did you go overseas?¡± As they walked, Myra posed the question to Heather.


    Upon returning to school, Myra felt like they had time-traveled to the past, and she could finally ask


    Heather the question she didn¡¯t get to ask then.


    The scenery was beautiful as it had been in those days. It wasn¡¯t easy for a school to ce importance


    on its greenery in addition to its staff and resources. It was thanks to this that there were so many rich


    families spending effort and money to enrol their children in this school.


    The field was a lively green, reminding Myra that she used to be bad at jogging, and it was Heather


    who led her in her training. Every corner of the school told stories of their memories gone by.


    When Myra had first entered high school, she was reluctant to be here, for she had to be separated


    from her childhood friend Estelle. As time went by, Myra started to make friends with Heather, and she


    gradually became more cheerful and especially relied on Heather.


    Myra was forced to be independent only after Heather left the country. Ever since they became besties,


    Myra¡¯s life had changed.


    The two strolled under the tanus tree, but after walking for a while, Heather still had not answered


    Myra¡¯s question. It wasn¡¯t until they stopped at theke when Heather finally said in a faint voice, ¡°I


    wanted to leave the Langston Family as soon as possible.¡± At that time, her whole focus was on her


    struggle to get out of the Langston Family¡¯s chains, and she was willing to be separated from her best


    friend in order to achieve that goal.


    She did not regret it one bit. Her life overseas was very fulfilling; she had learned a lot and made many


    great friends. The only downside was that she had to be separated from Myra and had to live without


    her for so long.


    Heather had almost never set foot in Bradfort City in all those years. She refused to be trapped by the


    Langston Family, but things had turned out the way she feared they would. After going back to her


    home country and deciding to start a business in Bradfort City, the Langston Family had once again


    gotten Heather in its grip.


    Although she had her grandpa Robert supporting her in the Langston Family, she still could not be


    strength, but she was still bound to the Langston Family simply because herst name was Langston.


    ¡°Have you been happy all these years?¡± Heather couldn¡¯t help asking Myra. All those years, she could


    only learn of Myra¡¯s emotions through text.


    Now, Heather could feel that Myra was truly happy, for Myra had found a man she could entrust the


    rest of her life to. As long as Tony was there, Myra would keep being happy and blessed.


    Heather remembered a few years ago when Myra was dating Sean; she couldn¡¯t imagine the pain Myra


    had to go through. At the thought of this, Heather regretted noting back earlier so that she could


    help Myra escape from Sean as soon as possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s appreciate the happiness we have now; the past is in the past,¡± Myra said, not minding it at all.


    She was over it now, for she realized that life has its gains and losses.


    If there was such a thing as karma, maybe Myra found Tony¡¯s love and care exactly because Sean had


    wronged her before.


    ¡°You were going through such difficult times in Bradfort City, but I never once came back in that period


    of time. I feel so guilty for that,¡± Heather said faintly. She didn¡¯t mind being honest about things.


    On the school grounds, Heather wanted toe clean with Myra about many things, including those


    concerning Matthias. However, she knew that this wasn¡¯t the time for it; even Matthias could hold back


    from spilling the beans so that Myra could have her wedding in peace.


    If that was the case, then Heather had no reason to tell her the truth. If the matters concerning Matthias


    really affected Myra, then Tony¡¯s efforts would¡¯ve gone to waste.


    Tony wanted to give Myra a grand wedding and a fond memory, so Heather would not attempt to


    jeopardize that. However, the scenery and her feelings at that moment kept urging her to be honest


    about everything in the past, for she still felt guilty toward Myra.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad about anything; you have your own circumstances. What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t


    even realize the situation I was in, and I had forced myself into a corner. It was my own fault that I had


    to go through the pain; no one else is responsible.¡± Myra didn¡¯t mind. If she hade to her senses


    earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through hardship after worsening hardship as the days went on.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough of the unhappy topics. We¡¯re finally back in our alma mater, so we should be happier


    than this.¡± Heather also felt that she had brought down the mood by reminding Myra of Sean in the


    middle of a happy moment.


    There was a rockery near them, which used to be a third of its current area. The school was thriving


    and clearly profiting well.


    ¡°Do you remember when we first met?¡± Looking at the rockery, Myra asked.


    Heather¡¯s gaze was also drawn toward the rockery. ¡°It¡¯s right at that rockery,¡± Heather said, pointing to


    it.


    ¡°It¡¯s so weird that we would be best friends; we were so different,¡± Myra said as she looked at


    Heather, who was standing beside her.


    ¡°Yeah, thinking back on it, it still feels like a dream.¡± Heather¡¯s eyes were trained on the rockery.


    In her mind, she was remembering the past. They were so young and inexperienced. Heather wore no


    makeup, and her tender face didn¡¯t look like a high-schooler at all.


    Myra used to be so timid. She had heard many things about Heather, so she was still a bit nervous


    when they first met.


    Myra had heard that Heather was a scary person, but Heather didn¡¯te off as such when Myra first


    saw her. After all, Heather¡¯s pretty face was like that of an angel.


    Myra had nervously talked with Heather, who teased Myra quite a bit. At that moment, Myra was not


    the only one who thought that she had encountered an angel, for Heather thought the same.


    Heather liked Myra¡¯s eyes and the innocent look in them, for it was a look only an angel would have.


    Heather felt that Myra¡¯s stare could cleanse her, which was why Heather continued to interact with


    Myra.


    Leaving the memories behind, Heather said in a serious tone, ¡°The Langston Family funded this


    school.¡± The information caught Myra by surprise.


    ¡°No wonder you kept skipping ss.¡± Myra came to a sudden realization. Ahh¡­ So the Langston


    Family owned this school as well.


    Heather grinned proudly. ¡°Yep, so I can do whatever I want and be at the top of the school chain.¡± She


    used to hate this school to the bone because it belonged to the Langston Family; she felt like their eyes


    were on her even in school.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there,¡± Heather suggested.


    The two walked hand-in-hand over to the rockery. Myra felt something weird when she looked at it. A


    peal of thunder broke out in her mind and pain shot throughout her whole body, forcing her to bend


    over and hold her head between her hands. Seeing Myra¡¯s strange behavior, Heather quickly bent


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    down in concern.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    It was on the day before the wedding that Heather heard from Myra that the best man was Lucas. The


    moment Heather heard that name, she knew that he was one of Tony¡¯s bros. She tried to recall Lucas¡¯s


    features, remembering that he didn¡¯t talk much and seemed to be more mature.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Myra asked teasingly, ¡°You did say you want a best man who is tall and


    handsome.¡± She jokingly reminded Heather of what she said before.


    Heather smiled in response, which in turn caused Myra to feel slightly curious about it. The two


    proceeded to sip their drinks in silence.


    Myra¡¯s wedding was just around the corner, and Heather was d to see that Myra lookedfortable


    and rxed. Myra had slight pre-wedding anxiety before, so it was nice to see that she had adjusted


    herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you an amazing gift,¡± Heather said, grinning.


    Myra replied, ¡°Then I will also give you a superb gift in return.¡±


    ¡°Why not just give me a gold card?¡± Heather joked.


    Looking at the time, Myra realized that it was almost time for Heather to go to work. She didn¡¯t want to


    take up more of Heather¡¯s time than necessary, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to get to work.¡±


    Heather was nonchnt. ¡°I¡¯m taking the afternoon off today, so there¡¯s no work this afternoon.¡±


    Myra was puzzled at this. The wedding is tomorrow, so why did Heather take leave so early on?


    Heather continued, ¡°The woman I care the most about is going to get married, so I don¡¯t have the mood


    for work.¡± Her smile was so bright that Myra almost fell for it.


    ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯m skipping work too,¡± Myra said with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do something meaningful then,¡± Heather suggested, unwilling to let a nice afternoon go to waste.


    During the conversation with Myra, Heather could feel that she was slightly nervous, so she wanted to


    take Myra somewhere else and do something to ease the wedding jitters.


    Something meaningful? Myra looked at Heather in disbelief. She had no idea what Heather had in


    mind.


    ¡°Back to school!¡± Heather didn¡¯t hold the suspense for long either as she revealed her n straight out.


    Heather¡¯s suggestion moved Myra a little, for she had never gone back to school ever since she


    graduated.


    ¡°It probably changed a lot.¡± Myra recalled what their high school was like. They had attended the best


    private high school, and the scenery there was excellent.


    After so many years, she wondered what the school was like now. Did it change for the better or the


    worse?


    Heather had gone overseas after graduation, much less return to school for a look. At the sudden


    reminder, nostalgia washed over her as she reminisced the young and innocent years spent in school.


    The two readily agreed on the idea and waited no longer to put the n into action. As Myra and


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Heather headed for their destination in Heather¡¯s car, the two chatted about their time in high school


    andughed at the fond memories.


    ¡°We were so innocent back then.¡± Heatherughed so much that she was in tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who was the least innocent of us all,¡± Myra said teasingly.


    ¡°True, I used to be the top student in school.¡± Heather¡¯s voice had a proud tone to it.


    ¡°Yep, the top student who¡¯s also terrific at hogging the road.¡± Myra went along with it. The delightful


    exchanges between them continued.


    ¡°What do you mean by hogging the road?¡± Heather wasn¡¯t agreeable on that description; it made her


    look like some serial killer on the road.


    ¡°Whenever you see anything happen on the road, you¡¯d immediately go over and interfere,¡± Myra


    replied with nostalgia in her tone.


    Heather tried her best to remember, but she didn¡¯t recall being such a busybody when she was


    younger. She gave Myra a deep stare, thinking that Myra must have misremembered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bluff me just because I¡¯m gullible.¡± Heather looked innocently at Myra.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡± Myra could still remember the scene vividly. When Heather used to face


    off against the gangsters from outside, she had an awe-inspiring aura about her, and her sense of


    justice was off the charts.


    Hearing Myra¡¯s descriptions, Heather felt as if she lived in another dimension. She only remembered


    that she had done everything possible so that she could be Myra¡¯s only bestie.


    She did not expect to have such a justice-filled side to her all those years ago; she didn¡¯t even dare to


    think back on it, for it was so different from her character now.


    The car pulled up at the school gates. Heather and Myra got out of the car, one after the other, to find


    that the school used to be more magnificent. They thought that their school was big enough when they


    were younger, but after making it in society, they had seen for themselves how much bigger the world


    was.


    ¡°Why did you go overseas?¡± As they walked, Myra posed the question to Heather.


    Upon returning to school, Myra felt like they had time-traveled to the past, and she could finally ask


    Heather the question she didn¡¯t get to ask then.


    The scenery was beautiful as it had been in those days. It wasn¡¯t easy for a school to ce importance


    on its greenery in addition to its staff and resources. It was thanks to this that there were so many rich


    families spending effort and money to enrol their children in this school.


    The field was a lively green, reminding Myra that she used to be bad at jogging, and it was Heather


    who led her in her training. Every corner of the school told stories of their memories gone by.


    When Myra had first entered high school, she was reluctant to be here, for she had to be separated


    from her childhood friend Estelle. As time went by, Myra started to make friends with Heather, and she


    gradually became more cheerful and especially relied on Heather.


    Myra was forced to be independent only after Heather left the country. Ever since they became besties,


    Myra¡¯s life had changed.


    The two strolled under the tanus tree, but after walking for a while, Heather still had not answered


    Myra¡¯s question. It wasn¡¯t until they stopped at theke when Heather finally said in a faint voice, ¡°I


    wanted to leave the Langston Family as soon as possible.¡± At that time, her whole focus was on her


    struggle to get out of the Langston Family¡¯s chains, and she was willing to be separated from her best


    friend in order to achieve that goal.


    She did not regret it one bit. Her life overseas was very fulfilling; she had learned a lot and made many


    great friends. The only downside was that she had to be separated from Myra and had to live without


    her for so long.


    Heather had almost never set foot in Bradfort City in all those years. She refused to be trapped by the


    Langston Family, but things had turned out the way she feared they would. After going back to her


    home country and deciding to start a business in Bradfort City, the Langston Family had once again


    gotten Heather in its grip.


    Although she had her grandpa Robert supporting her in the Langston Family, she still could not be


    strength, but she was still bound to the Langston Family simply because herst name was Langston.


    ¡°Have you been happy all these years?¡± Heather couldn¡¯t help asking Myra. All those years, she could


    only learn of Myra¡¯s emotions through text.


    Now, Heather could feel that Myra was truly happy, for Myra had found a man she could entrust the


    rest of her life to. As long as Tony was there, Myra would keep being happy and blessed.


    Heather remembered a few years ago when Myra was dating Sean; she couldn¡¯t imagine the pain Myra


    had to go through. At the thought of this, Heather regretted noting back earlier so that she could


    help Myra escape from Sean as soon as possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s appreciate the happiness we have now; the past is in the past,¡± Myra said, not minding it at all.


    She was over it now, for she realized that life has its gains and losses.


    If there was such a thing as karma, maybe Myra found Tony¡¯s love and care exactly because Sean had


    wronged her before.


    ¡°You were going through such difficult times in Bradfort City, but I never once came back in that period


    of time. I feel so guilty for that,¡± Heather said faintly. She didn¡¯t mind being honest about things.


    On the school grounds, Heather wanted toe clean with Myra about many things, including those


    concerning Matthias. However, she knew that this wasn¡¯t the time for it; even Matthias could hold back


    from spilling the beans so that Myra could have her wedding in peace.


    If that was the case, then Heather had no reason to tell her the truth. If the matters concerning Matthias


    really affected Myra, then Tony¡¯s efforts would¡¯ve gone to waste.


    Tony wanted to give Myra a grand wedding and a fond memory, so Heather would not attempt to


    jeopardize that. However, the scenery and her feelings at that moment kept urging her to be honest


    about everything in the past, for she still felt guilty toward Myra.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad about anything; you have your own circumstances. What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t


    even realize the situation I was in, and I had forced myself into a corner. It was my own fault that I had


    to go through the pain; no one else is responsible.¡± Myra didn¡¯t mind. If she hade to her senses


    earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through hardship after worsening hardship as the days went on.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough of the unhappy topics. We¡¯re finally back in our alma mater, so we should be happier


    than this.¡± Heather also felt that she had brought down the mood by reminding Myra of Sean in the


    middle of a happy moment.


    There was a rockery near them, which used to be a third of its current area. The school was thriving


    and clearly profiting well.


    ¡°Do you remember when we first met?¡± Looking at the rockery, Myra asked.


    Heather¡¯s gaze was also drawn toward the rockery. ¡°It¡¯s right at that rockery,¡± Heather said, pointing to


    it.


    ¡°It¡¯s so weird that we would be best friends; we were so different,¡± Myra said as she looked at


    Heather, who was standing beside her.


    ¡°Yeah, thinking back on it, it still feels like a dream.¡± Heather¡¯s eyes were trained on the rockery.


    In her mind, she was remembering the past. They were so young and inexperienced. Heather wore no


    makeup, and her tender face didn¡¯t look like a high-schooler at all.


    Myra used to be so timid. She had heard many things about Heather, so she was still a bit nervous


    when they first met.


    Myra had heard that Heather was a scary person, but Heather didn¡¯te off as such when Myra first


    saw her. After all, Heather¡¯s pretty face was like that of an angel.


    Myra had nervously talked with Heather, who teased Myra quite a bit. At that moment, Myra was not


    the only one who thought that she had encountered an angel, for Heather thought the same.


    Heather liked Myra¡¯s eyes and the innocent look in them, for it was a look only an angel would have.


    Heather felt that Myra¡¯s stare could cleanse her, which was why Heather continued to interact with


    Myra.


    Leaving the memories behind, Heather said in a serious tone, ¡°The Langston Family funded this


    school.¡± The information caught Myra by surprise.


    ¡°No wonder you kept skipping ss.¡± Myra came to a sudden realization. Ahh¡­ So the Langston


    Family owned this school as well.


    Heather grinned proudly. ¡°Yep, so I can do whatever I want and be at the top of the school chain.¡± She


    used to hate this school to the bone because it belonged to the Langston Family; she felt like their eyes


    were on her even in school.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there,¡± Heather suggested.


    The two walked hand-in-hand over to the rockery. Myra felt something weird when she looked at it. A


    peal of thunder broke out in her mind and pain shot throughout her whole body, forcing her to bend


    over and hold her head between her hands. Seeing Myra¡¯s strange behavior, Heather quickly bent


    down in concern.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    The two cars arrived at the restaurant one after another. When the car door was opened, a man got out


    of the car followed by a woman. Breeze blew through Heather¡¯s hair, and she casually tucked her hair


    behind her ears so that it wouldn¡¯t block her sight.


    Matthias gazed at Heather in adoration as he was attracted to the gorgeous and poised woman. Even


    the passers-by were attracted by her beautiful appearance. Not only was she a stunning woman, but


    she was also the kind of woman who was always easy on the eyes.


    The more Matthias got to know Heather, the more he could feel her charm, and the more he perceived


    Heather as an appealing woman. In fact, Matthias was already stunned at Heather¡¯s beauty when he


    first met her even though he was filled with hatred toward her at that time. Heather¡¯s beauty was


    extraordinary.


    Her delicate facial features and elegant aura were characteristics which were pursued by countless


    men. There was a saying that women who were extremely gorgeous would generally possess a heroic


    aura, and this was a genuine description of Heather as she had an independent and confident


    demeanor.


    When Heather and Matthias entered the restaurant, the waiters¡¯ attention was attracted to them. It was


    rare to see such a good-looking couple, so they couldn¡¯t help but to fix their eyes on them, especially


    Heather, who was striking. Women would want to observe how beautiful Heather was while men would


    cast her nces of admiration.


    Matthias didn¡¯t like to be watched when he was dining so he asked the waiter, ¡°Is there a private dining


    room here?¡± He remarked casually while perusing the menu.


    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s no private room for two. The minimum upancy is eight pax,¡± the waiter, who was a


    frank intern, answered bluntly.


    Matthias darted a hostile nce at the waiter and wore a spurious smile. ¡°Please give us the smallest


    room then.¡± His domineering vehemence caught the waiter off guard as this was his first day working at


    the restaurant.


    The atmosphere became slightly tense as two of them stared at each other. After a while, the waiter


    smiled awkwardly. ¡°Uhmm¡­ Guests are required to spend a minimum amount to use the room,¡± the


    waiter mumbled hesitantly as he was worried that he might offend Matthias.


    Heather gazed at the waiter and smiled at him as she thought he was pretty interesting. He seemed to


    be an honest man, and Heather reckoned he almost wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t worth it for them to


    overspend just for the sake of the room. However, Matthias did not bother to admire the waiter¡¯s


    honesty. He was merely unhappy with the waiter¡¯s service and the way he spoke.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If the food we order can¡¯t reach the minimum spending, I¡¯ll top up


    the remaining amount with cash. You can consider that your tip,¡± Matthias said solemnly. It was the first


    time he ran into this kind of situation while dining out where his request couldn¡¯t be fulfilled.


    The waiter came to a realization at once and he looked at Matthias at a loss. He guessed these two


    customers were rich. Principles and rules could be changed, but customers were kings and thest


    thing he should do was to offend them.


    The waiter was startled for a while. Just as Matthias was about to lose his cool and blow up, the waiter


    said to Matthias apologetically, ¡°Alright. Please follow me.¡± The honest waiter then added, ¡°Uhmm¡­


    and I don¡¯t need the tip.¡±


    The originally tense atmosphere was lightened up because of thest sentence the waiter said.


    Heather covered her mouth and giggled, seeing which Matthias was startled. He immediately forgave


    the bluntd because he had amused Heather.


    Then, Heather and Matthias stood up and walked side by side while following the waiter to the private


    room. The waiter brought them to the smallest room but he was unsure if his decision was appropriate


    or not. He also didn¡¯t want to alert the manager.


    After they settled in, Heather said to the waiter who was about to leave the room, ¡°Thanks for your


    kindness.¡± The waiter blushed instantly because Heather had taken the initiative to speak to him, and


    Heather smiled even brighter seeing his reaction.


    After the waiter left, Heather and Matthias waited for the food to be served. Meanwhile, the manager


    was waiting for the waiter outside the room. His face darkened at once when he saw the waiter. ¡°How


    can you allow two guests to use the private room?¡± he retorted. The manager was displeased by the


    waiter¡¯s action as he thought the waiter had taken it upon himself to make the decision.


    As such, the waiter was even more flustered. Originally, he didn¡¯t intend to alert the manager and


    nned to quietly bring the guests to the room, but apparently, the manager had noticed his action.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll ask them toe out then,¡± the waiter stuttered nervously as he was at a loss of what to do.


    ¡°Just leave it, but don¡¯t repeat the same mistake again. If there¡¯s anything that you¡¯re unsure of,


    remember to consult me before making a decision, or you can ask me to handle the situation,¡± the


    manager said in a resigned manner. He had seen the waiter leading Heather and Matthias into the


    private room which was usually reserved for a minimum number of eight guests, yet it was toote to


    stop the waiter.


    Looking fearful, the waiter nodded incessantly. In fact, the manager hired him because of his honesty,


    but he was indeed a little dull-witted. Thereafter, the waiter served Heather and Matthias with a


    perturbed mind. Heather sat across from Matthias, and two of them remained silent for quite some time


    as they didn¡¯t know how to start a conversation out of the blue.


    ¡°Why did you bring me to this restaurant?¡± In the end, Matthias broke the silence. He lowered his head


    to avoid meeting Heather¡¯s gaze.


    Heather was caught off guard by the question. Staring at the dishes in front of her, she pondered why


    she even brought Matthias here. A minute passed, and Matthias thought Heather didn¡¯t intend to


    answer his question. Just then, Heather mumbled, ¡°The food here is tasty and it¡¯s worth revisiting. It¡¯s


    rare that I have someone to eat with, so I thought this ce was just nice.¡±


    The answer she gave was rather reasonable. Matthias hummed in response and started to dig in.


    Since Heather said the food here was tasty, he would like to know just how good it actually was.


    However, upon tasting the food, Matthias thought it wasn¡¯t that delicious after all, so he nced at


    Heather in puzzlement as he was confused about what was going on.


    Heather perceived Matthias¡¯ gaze and could tell what he was thinking. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± She stressed


    thest three words.


    Matthias thought twice. Heather was the one who invited him for a meal and brought him here, and


    since she deemed the food here good, he shouldn¡¯t tell the truth to upset her. He shook his head


    immediately and said, ¡°No, I like it. The food is pretty good.¡± In order to add credibility to his words, he


    quickly put more food onto his te. He was indeed striving to impress Heather.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Heather wore a profound smile. She had never heard the others praising the food


    of this restaurant other than herself.


    As a matter of fact, Heather deliberately brought Matthias here as revenge against him. She didn¡¯t


    invite Matthias for a meal out of sincerity and actually had ulterior motives. Remembering what


    Matthias had done before this, Heather thought she shouldn¡¯t bring him to nice restaurants.


    As such, this restaurant was the most suitable ce. After all, Heather had a different opinion from the


    majority and she liked the food from this restaurant. Nevertheless, seeing Matthias¡¯ expression,


    Heather reckoned he had the same thoughts as others and didn¡¯t enjoy the food here.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It seemed like Heather was indeed one of the very few who appreciated this restaurant¡¯s food while the


    majority disapproved of it. Heather gazed at Matthias¡¯ expression and lying face with amusement. All in


    all, it was a rather harmonious meal.


    Two of them barely talked and there was only the sound of them chewing food. Meanwhile, Heather


    was racking her brain to broach a certain topic because she still had some important questions to ask


    Matthias.


    While they were halfway through their meal, Heather managed to change the topic to Myra. As much


    as Matthias was confused why Heather brought up Myra all of a sudden, he had no choice but to go


    along with her.


    Since Myra¡¯s wedding was happening tomorrow, he thought Heather deliberately wanted to remind him


    of that. He already disliked the food of this restaurant to begin with, but now, he was all the more


    disgusted.


    Deep down, Matthias thought he would nevere to dine in at this restaurant again. On the other


    hand, Heather carefully observed Matthias¡¯ expression. That was the advantage of sitting across from


    him.


    ¡°Do you remember where you first met Myra?¡± Heather asked a burning question out of the blue, which


    caused Matthias to almost choke on the soup he was drinking.


    Why the heck is she asking this kind of question? Matthias had an impulse to leave the room. Not only


    did Heather bring up Myra and forced Matthias to be reminded of the past, but she even asked him


    about their first encounter.


    Matthias looked at Heather in a hostile manner as he suppressed the emotions that were surging within


    him. Meanwhile, Heather stared at Matthias in a frank and fearless manner. Obviously, she was waiting


    for his answer.


    Matthias couldn¡¯t ignore her question, so he replied stiffly, ¡°In a park.¡± It was an ambiguous answer.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the answer Heather was expecting. A park was far different from a man-made hill.


    Could it be that the man-made hill is in the park? Heather immediately denied her conjecture as she


    thought she was overthinking, and she continued questioning him.


    ¡°Has Myra ever brought you to the man-made hill in the school before?¡± In the end, Heather decided to


    mention the man-made hill directly. Otherwise, she doubted she would hear an answer regarding the


    man-made hill from Matthias.


    Matthias looked at Heather in confusion as he totally had no idea why Heather was asking these


    questions. He thought it was ridiculous and didn¡¯t want to answer her.


    However, he couldn¡¯t turn Heather down seeing her fervent gaze. Heather¡¯s stare made him feel like it


    would be very rude of him if he refused to answer her. He could tell from Heather¡¯s gaze that she was


    dying to know. They stared at each other for quite a while until Matthias couldn¡¯t avoid her gaze


    anymore.


    ¡°The first time the three of us met was at the man-made hill. She once told me that she first


    encountered you at the man-made hill, so she brought me there to meet you. She introduced you to


    me, saying that both of us are her close friends whom she treasured.¡± Even though it had been a long


    time, Matthias still remembered the incident vividly.


    Back then, Matthias had never thought that he would meet the outstanding woman whom Myra kept


    talking about at the man-made hill. He had thought that Heather was an angel when he first met her.


    But s, what happened next proved that he had met a devil. He was very shy during their first


    meeting and he didn¡¯t even dare to look at Heather, so he stared at Myra the whole time.


    He would feel nervous when he was in Heather¡¯s presence, but he wasfortable being around


    Myra, which gave him a very odd feeling. Hence, for a long time after that, he had thought he was


    actually afraid of Heather while Myra gave him a sense of belonging.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Heather was actually not surprised upon hearing this answer. How could she forget that she first


    encountered Matthias at the man-made hill too? Heather wore a spurious smile. It seemed like Myra


    had gone through the pains because of Matthias.


    ¡°You have a good memory.¡± Heather lowered her head so Matthias couldn¡¯t see her eyes nor the


    Matthias smiled and remained silent. Not only did he remember the incident clearly, but he even felt like


    it happened yesterday. His memory was so vivid that he could clearly recall Heather¡¯s expression at


    that time.


    ¡°You asked me out today just to ask about this matter?¡± Matthias asked in disappointment. After


    beating around the bush, it turned out that Heather¡¯s motive was to ask this simple question.


    Heather did not respond to Matthias. Her aim had already been achieved and she didn¡¯t intend to


    exin to Matthias. Seeing Heather ignoring his question, Matthias roughly understood that it was true


    that Heather came to him just to ask this simple question.


    How ironic. Matthias smiled in resignation. He had never expected that this was what was on Heather¡¯s


    mind. No wonder her apology today sounded so unnatural. Matthias felt like he had been used, and he


    would rather Heather had note to find him today. At this thought, heid down his cutlery as he


    had lost his appetite.


    Heather noticed Matthias¡¯ reaction but she couldn¡¯t care less and continued enjoying her dinner. Deep


    down, Heather was still bothered by what Matthias had done previously. The only reason she came to


    find him this time was for the sake of Myra. After proving her thoughts, Heather detested Matthias even


    more.


    Besides, she became even lost as she couldn¡¯t figure out the reason behind Myra¡¯s mdy. In fact, she


    wasn¡¯t too sure how devoted Myra was toward Matthias back then.


    It was hard to guess what a girl was thinking about. They could say the opposite of what they meant.


    Moreover, it was true that Myra was attracted to Matthias at that time.


    They were probably very in love with each other back then. If that wasn¡¯t the case, Matthias wouldn¡¯t


    have been able to pull through the period after their breakup.


    Heather was flustered when she realized this beautiful first love was destroyed by her. She didn¡¯t dare


    to imagine if Myra would still want to be her friend if she recalled what happened in the past. It was only


    now that Heather recognized how serious the mistake she had made in the past was.


    She couldn¡¯t face Matthias all the more, who was Myra¡¯s first love and someone whom she had


    persecuted before. Heather¡¯s mind was tangled at the thought of thisplicated rtionship.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with my food. There are some urgent matters to attend to in thepany, so I shall take my


    leave first.¡± Matthias made up an excuse as he intended to leave.


    Heather did not stop him since it would be meaningless for them to continue eating together. Nodding,


    she still wanted to say something to Matthias but bit her tongue toward the end.


    As such, she watched Matthias walk out of the private room. It seems like I¡¯ve offended him. Ever since


    Heather met Matthias, she felt like she couldn¡¯t even handle things in a rational manner anymore.


    Neither did she want her rtionship with Matthias to end up this stiff, but it somehow turned out to be


    so. If this continued, the amity that was finally established between them might perish and they might


    be enemies again.


    After Matthias left, Heather stopped eating too as she hadpletely lost her appetite. Standing up,


    she stared at the direction in which Matthias had gone off and hesitated for a moment before leaving


    the room resolutely.


    Seeing Matthias starting his car engine and leaving, Heather felt distressed. She had just met Matthias


    not long ago, yet they ended up in such a situation now. The development of their rtionship was


    even more torturing andplicated than a pair of lovers¡¯.


    On the other hand, Matthias sped away and drifted all the way home recklessly as he desperately


    needed to vent out his displeasure. Fortunately, he arrived home safe and sound. When Evan saw


    Matthiase home with a darkened face, he reckoned Matthias had a fallout with Heather again.


    In order to not get himself into trouble, Evan intended to avoid bringing up Heather lest he irritated


    Matthias. However, Matthias brought Heather up first this time, which made Evan stare at him


    innocently as he didn¡¯t know how he should react.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this woman is weird?¡± Matthias asked Evan crabbily. Evan couldn¡¯t avoid the question,


    so he nodded in a quandary. He didn¡¯t dare to further provoke Matthias and thought it would be better


    to agree with whatever he said at this moment.


    ¡°Miss Langston is not an ordinary woman.¡± Evan attempted to defend Heather, which made Matthias


    re at him in return.


    With that, Evan smiled awkwardly and stopped talking. Obviously, Heather had provoked Matthias


    again. Evan wondered how Heather even managed to make Matthias this furious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention her name in front of me,¡± Matthias scowled angrily.


    Evan wore an innocent expression. It was him who brought up Heather first, yet now he¡¯s ming me.


    It sure is hard to please him.


    ¡°Sure, sure. It has been a long day for you. Why don¡¯t you go upstairs for a bath first?¡± Evan quickly


    changed the topic. He decided to let it go for the sake of his sry increment.


    ¡°Bring me to the hill. I want to go to the hot spring.¡± Matthias wanted to take a hot spring bath as the


    usual bath couldn¡¯t satisfy him anymore. At that time, he purchased this bungalow situated at the foot


    of a hill exactly so that he could develop a hot spring behind the bungalow.


    Matthias had a health issue ever since he was born, and soaking in hot springs was beneficial for him.


    As such, there was a hot spring built in Locke Residence especially for him. After arriving at Bradfort


    City, Matthias made himself a hot spring too.


    Matthias had always been a big spender, so he had bought thend behind the bungalow as well.


    Nevertheless, this was just the tip of the iceberg. Even Matthias didn¡¯t know how wealthy the Locke


    Family actually was.


    Now, Matthias was still not the most influential person in the Locke Family. Although he was the


    person-in-charge by name, the shares had not been transferred to him yet.


    Matthias only possessed a small amount of Locke Group¡¯s shares while most of the shares were still in


    the hands of the elders. If the elders in the family were displeased with Matthias, they could drag him


    down from his current position anytime.


    Matthias had been extremely prudent over the years, but he still couldn¡¯t escape from the Locke


    Family¡¯s control. Moreover, only a few elders in the family were supportive of him while most of them


    were discontented with him.


    For instance, the present family head of the Lockes was displeased with him, but he still supported


    Matthias because there was no other person in the family who was as talented as Matthias when it


    came to running businesses.


    The family head was well aware that their family business would only prosper and expand if Matthias


    was the leader. Hence, he had been guarding Matthias in the dark so that no one would target his


    position. No matter how much he detested Matthias, he would still support him so that Matthias could


    focus on managing the business.


    Nevertheless, these reasons were exactly why Matthias felt insecure. No one could guarantee that he


    wouldn¡¯t be dragged down from his current position in the future.


    He would only be safe after possessing a majority of the shares. Matthias had been striving to achieve


    this goal all these years. However, neither did he dare to act recklessly since most of the shares were


    in the hands of the other Locke family members.


    No matter how desperate he was, he couldn¡¯t buy over the shares from the other family members


    because such an action would cause rm within the family, which would in turn elerate his


    downfall.


    The Locke Family was smart to make this move because Matthias could only obey them and would


    only receive shares as a reward if he did so. Otherwise, he would have to give up Locke Group.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthias knew that the family head was actually soft-hearted despite being harsh. As such, he would


    be the person-in-charge with autonomy sooner orter, and he would break free from the control


    of the group of elders.


    Having umted power and waiting to take action for so many years, Matthias had tried his best to


    give in whenever he could. However, there was news from the Locke Family a few days ago where


    they made a fuss out of his marriage again. Matthias knew he would sooner orter be involved in a


    political marriage, but he didn¡¯t expect that he was still unable to escape from this fate even after he


    had run away from Tasnia City. Matthias was already frustrated to begin with, but this news actually


    came to him a few days before Myra¡¯s marriage. It seemed like God was deliberately testing him by


    throwing these two incidents at him simultaneously.


    Soaking in the hot spring, Matthias felt rxed. Meanwhile, Evan stood beside Matthias to be at his


    service.


    Evan was probably the only one who could understand Matthias. These few days, he had kept away


    his sharp tongue because he knew anyone else would feel terrible if put in a simr situation.


    Matthias had been totally devoting himself to his work. Since there were so many things that were


    bothering him, he rather put those troubles aside andpletely focused on what he was supposed to


    do.


    However, something couldn¡¯t simply be avoided just because he hoped so. While Matthias was having


    the hot spring bath, he asked Evan, ¡°Are the Lockes pushing me again?¡±


    Matthias¡¯ face turned sullen at the thought of being pressured to get married. He had already sacrificed


    a lot for the Locke Family, and even his health was at stake. However, he didn¡¯t think that everyone in


    the family was this ungrateful and was actually dying to exploit him to the maximum. At times, he even


    thought that he was just a tool of the Locke Family, and this tool would be abandoned someday once it


    reached the end of its usefulness. Although the Locke Family would need a great deal of courage to


    abandon him, it didn¡¯t mean that Matthias would always be safe. After all, it wasn¡¯t too hard to get him


    reced.


    Matthias felt like he was just a puppet all these years. He had undergone terrible dark times which


    would be unbearable for ordinary people. Now that his only hope had vanished too, Matthias felt that


    his life was meaningless. He had been fighting against his fate until today, yet he still lost terribly.


    ¡°The family head advised you to head back to Tasnia City,¡± Evan replied in a concise manner.


    Matthias knew the family head had given him this reminder out of kindness, but he didn¡¯t feel like going


    back to Tasnia City at all. Moreover, he would have to attend blind dates once he was back.


    What a wretched life. As much as outsiders might deem Matthias as a rich and influential man, the truth


    was he was powerless.


    Thirty was amon age to get married. Thinking he was almost reaching this age, Matthias let out a


    ruefulugh as he thought he was too pathetic.


    ¡°In my opinion, you should visit Tasnia City after attending Miss Stark¡¯s wedding.¡± Hearing Matthias¡¯


    terrifyingugh, Evan couldn¡¯t help but voice his opinion.


    ¡°No way,¡± Matthias rejected it resolutely.


    ¡°This is the third time they pressured you to get married this year. If you don¡¯t go back this time, they


    might lose their heads and make a big fuss out of this matter. Please consider it carefully,¡± Evan said


    responsibly. His livelihood depended on Matthias, so he naturally didn¡¯t want Matthias to get into


    trouble. As such, he would advise Matthias whenever thetter was being irrational lest the Lockes


    caught him tripping.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    At night, Matthias wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t sleep; Heather was also tossing and turning in her


    bed. Meanwhile, Myra and Tony were having pillow talk, and before they knew it, it was dawn. They


    weren¡¯t supposed to spend the night together the day before the wedding, but they were unwilling to


    leave each other¡¯s side. As such, they disregarded the tradition.


    After changing into a suit, Tony spent most of his time in front of the mirror early in the morning.


    Meanwhile, in another room, a makeup artist was putting on bridal makeup for Myra. ording to local


    customs, the groom was supposed to pick up the bride at her home, but due to certain circumstances,


    Myra was going to be ¡®picked up¡¯ from the next room. On another note, Tony had spent the past few


    days decorating their new home¡ªa vi he had just bought.


    Myra hadn¡¯t seen the new vi nor did she know where it was since Tony wanted to surprise her. After


    they got married, they were going to move out and live in their own home.


    Once a man was married and settled down, he would bepletely independent. Knowing this,


    Sebastian and Lisa knew not to insist they stay. The wedding was unconventional as it was done in a


    way they were mostfortable with. In fact, they weren¡¯t bothered by others¡¯ opinions.


    Today was a big day, so Heather had gotten all dressed up early in the morning. When she showed up,


    Myra¡¯s eyes lit up as she stared at her incredulously.


    It had been a long time since she saw Heather¡¯s face without makeup. It was like going back in time to


    the day when she was leaving the country.


    ¡°You look so good. Time hasn¡¯t left any traces on your face at all,¡± Myra gushed enviously. Without any


    makeup on her face, Heather surprisingly looked bright, and she still looked like a teenager.


    Hearing the sincerepliments, Heather couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shy, which was a rare sight. At


    that moment, her aura softened significantly.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any cogen left in my face, so stop feeding my ego. Today is a special day, and I thought


    you would like me this way.¡± Heather was wearing a bridesmaid¡¯s dress and beaming brightly. A


    carefree smile like that was hardly ever seen on her face anymore.


    As a matter of fact, that smile was so infectious that even Myra rxed and smiled.


    ¡°I do. Thank you for doing this for me,¡± she said from the bottom of her heart.


    Everything that Heather had done for her hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. Sometimes, Myra just didn¡¯t know


    how to express her gratitude. She could only gaze at her gratefully, feeling blessed to have such a


    wonderful friend in her life.


    ¡°Focus on getting your makeup done and stop staring at me,¡± Heather teased as she gazed at Myra,


    who looked like she was overwhelmed by emotions. She was going to marry Tony today, and Heather


    felt like her precious friend was being taken away by someone else.


    Without saying a word, Myra smiled. At this moment, Myra and Heather looked as pretty as a picture.


    On the other hand, Tony was good to go. Myra wasn¡¯t far away, and there were several times he had


    the urge to go see her.


    However, he was stopped by Lucas, who was also dressed up today and looked energized. His stern


    and handsome face was captivating.


    ¡°Hold your horses. It¡¯s still early, and it¡¯s bad luck to see the bride before the wedding ceremony,¡± Lucas


    said to Tony, hoping he would calm down a little.


    ¡°Myra must look especially beautiful today.¡± The corner of Tony¡¯s lips curved into a giddy smile that


    even Lucas had to look away from. It was the smile of a man in love.


    ¡°Myra has always been beautiful, and today she will look even better,¡± Lucas chimed in.


    ¡°She will be the most beautiful bride today,¡± Tony said longingly, while Lucas nodded hastily. Tony was


    under a spell. Seeing the blissful smile on his face, Lucas felt a little envious.


    He wondered when he would be able to experience such joy¡ªa simple and pure love. He also wanted


    to walk down the aisle with the woman he loved and grow old together with her.


    Waiting was the worst for someone who was filled with excitement. Since Philip and the others weren¡¯t


    here yet, Tony chatted with Lucas. ¡°Heather is the maid of honor.¡±


    ncing at Tony, Lucas waited for him to finish his sentence. ¡°Looking forward to seeing her in the


    bridesmaid dress?¡±


    Tony spoke implicitly. After all, Lucas was an introverted person and it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to be so


    blunt. He wasn¡¯t as proactive as Philip, and Tony wasn¡¯t sure whether Lucas or Philip was more


    Of course, perhaps Heather wasn¡¯t interested in either of them. Myra had also mentioned before that


    Heather might already have someone she liked, but they just couldn¡¯t be together for certain reasons.


    After having interacted with Heather several times, his impression of her wasn¡¯t bad. If she was paired


    with one of his friends, he wouldn¡¯t think of it as a bad thing.


    Lucas smiled and dodged the question. Ever since he met Heather, he had indeed been acting


    differently, but it wasn¡¯t a good thing because he wanted to control his emotions. Moreover, Philip was


    clearly interested in her.


    It was difficult for Lucas to reveal his feelings. It was one thing to have a crush on her, but confessing to


    her was another matter. Just then, Lucas brushed off these thoughts. He internally cursed himself for


    thinking too far ahead out of nowhere.


    Seeing the subtle expression on his face, Tony knew the answer, but with Lucas¡¯s nature, he would


    definitely let Philip get the jump on him when the time came.


    Whether it was Lucas or Philip who ended up with Heather, Tony would still be happy. He was only


    afraid that she didn¡¯t like any of them. In fact, it was hard to suppress the urge to y cupid.


    Surprisingly, Tony found it quite amusing.


    Meanwhile, in the other room, Heather was helping the makeup artist. Her makeup skills weren¡¯t bad.


    Compared to the makeup artist, Heather was able to make Myra look even better. With joint efforts,


    Myra¡¯s makeup was mostlypleted.


    When touching the skin on Myra¡¯s face, Heather sighed enviously. ¡°Your skin is so supple. It feels like a


    peeled egg and I¡¯m envious.¡± There wasn¡¯t a hint of exaggeration when Heather said this. Myra¡¯s skin


    was really great, and it was probably because her usual makeup was light and her skin was well-


    maintained.


    ¡°If anyone heard us, they would think we were ttering each other,¡± Myra said jokingly.


    Heather giggled, amused by what she said. ¡°They would probably say that we were shameless behind


    our backs.¡± Heather went along with what Myra said.


    Time passed in this rxed chatty atmosphere. Myra looked extraordinarily beautiful, and the wedding


    dress brought out her elegance.


    ¡°Did Tony pick this dress for you?¡± Heather asked casually. Since Tony loved Myra so dearly, he would,


    of course, arrange everything meticulously.


    In a blissful manner, Myra nodded. She was extremely satisfied with her dress. Tony was always so


    thoughtful, and she felt really lucky to be able to marry him. Thinking about seeing him in a few more


    moments, she thought he must look especially handsome today.


    ¡°Seeing you so happy makes me feel relieved to entrust you to Tony.¡± Heather spoke with a smile


    although she was a little reluctant. For some reason, it felt like she was marrying her own daughter off.


    Everyone would be here in a moment, and it was going to be a busy day. Three cars had already


    stopped in front of the Hart Residence. Serena would be responsible for reception, and she was


    followed by Henry who had taken the day off.


    Sebastian and Lisa had been sitting in the living room ever since the wee hours of the morning, feeling


    overjoyed. Everyone was smiling cheerfully on such a big day.


    It seemed like the only one who wasn¡¯t happy was Matthias, who had been up all night and got dark


    circles under his eyes because of that. He got up and freshened up since he couldn¡¯t show up to


    Myra¡¯s wedding looking so depressed. He even asked Evan to put on light makeup for him. The dark


    circles under his eyes had to be covered up.


    ¡°Please cooperate,¡± Evan said in a serious manner while Matthias had a resistant look on his face.


    After all, most men weren¡¯tfortable with putting anything on their faces. If it wasn¡¯t because he


    looked awful today, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have asked Evan to do anything to his face.


    Meanwhile, Evan was grinning. ¡°Do you remember the bet we made before?¡± he asked while helping


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Matthias with his makeup.


    ¡°No,¡± he said. He didn¡¯t like suspenseful opening remarks like this.


    ¡°I said that you would let me do your makeup one day. Look at us now.¡± Evan spoke smugly, which


    earned him an eye-roll from Matthias.


    ¡°So?¡± He had forgotten about such a bet.


    ¡°So, please transfer 200,000 to my bank ountter.¡± Evan stuck his nose up proudly.


    ¡±


    On the other hand, Evan wasn¡¯t giving him the chance to argue. ¡°A real man never goes back on his


    words. It¡¯s only 200,000. It¡¯s a drop in the ocean for you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t object even though he knew Evan was trying to distract him.


    On the surface, it seemed like Evan was a money-grubber, but in reality, he was a righteous person. In


    fact, he preferred to keep his true self hidden.


    ¡°Thank you, Director Locke.¡± Evan put in more effort in doing Matthias¡¯s makeup as it had earned him a


    huge paycheck.


    However, it seemed like his distraction didn¡¯t work at all. Under Evan¡¯s skillful hands, even though


    Matthias had be more handsome than before, his demeanor was still a little sickly and he was


    obviously not in a good mood. Only Matthias himself could fix the sickly aura that originated from him.


    ¡°Your mood is much more stable today.¡± Evan properly encouraged him. In fact, he treated Matthias like


    he would a child.


    ¡°I feel bittersweet.¡± Matthias smiled bitterly in the mirror.


    ¡°You look worse smilingpared to crying. A man should be gracious, even if attending the wedding


    of a first love. Not to mention, Myra wasn¡¯t even your first love. You¡¯ve never established your


    rtionship back then,¡± Evan interjected, ignoring the murderous re from Matthias.


    ¡°If you still want 200,000 in your bank ount, you better shut up.¡± As Matthias red at him, he


    looked much more lively in an instant. Satisfied, Evan gazed at a very annoyed Matthias in the mirror.


    ¡°There you go. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to put some blush on you.¡± Cunning like a fox, Evan had set


    Matthias up again.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He turned to face Evan, who immediately shut up. Losing 200,000 was thest thing he


    wanted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. It¡¯s Myra¡¯s wedding today, so I¡¯m going to send them a big gift.¡±


    Somehow, he looked a little malicious.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    The Hart Residence was bustling with people. Elliot and Tilly arrived in the same car, while the door of


    another car opened to reveal Shawn, who then held the door open for Estelle.


    The third car had stopped, and Philip came out of it. At that moment, all of Myra and Tony¡¯s friends had


    arrived. When they were in the living room, Serena warmly received them while Henry smiled happily.


    He was overjoyed that his Uncle Tony was finally getting married.


    Everyone went upstairs, and the men and women went to different rooms. ording to local customs,


    the bride and bridesmaid would lock themselves in the bride¡¯s room, while the groom and the


    groomsmen had toplete a series of challenges set by the bridesmaids in order to be let into the


    room to pick up the bride before proceeding with the wedding ceremony. Estelle and Tilly went straight


    to Myra¡¯s room. Pushing open the door, Estelle was astonished that the one who was talking and


    Time had been too forgiving to Heather because her face still looked like that of a teen girl¡¯s. She didn¡¯t


    expect Heather to still look so good even without makeup on.


    As soon as Heather¡¯s eyes met Estelle¡¯s, Heather immediately straightened up and her majestic aura


    returned. Although it was a moment¡¯s effort, Estelle was still amazed. After all, Heather had always


    been this way and a shift in expression wasn¡¯t hard for her.


    Meanwhile, Tilly¡¯s impression of Heather was her beauty. Now that she saw how different she looked,


    she was shocked too. No matter what kind of look Heather went for, she always looked good. She was


    eye-catching no matter where she went.


    Heather was still not used to being seen looking like this, and shifting expressions was only a matter of


    seconds for her. Soon, she returned to normal.


    Showing a polite smile, she didn¡¯t want to scare people away on Myra¡¯s wedding day. Estelle nced


    at Heather profoundly, still unable to believe how easy-going she appeared to be. She was always


    waiting for the moment when Heather revealed her true colors. As long as she acted a little unusually,


    Estelle would get a tinge of excitement.


    ¡°All set?¡± Estelle spoke first to break the ice.


    Myra was smiling extra radiantly. Apanied by today¡¯s makeup, she looked so good that it was


    difficult to take one¡¯s eyes off her. A bride always looked the best on her wedding day. At that moment,


    Estelle and Tilly gazed at Myra and congratted her. It was such a wonderful day.


    ¡°Just waiting for the groom,¡± Myra said with a grin on her face.


    ¡°They¡¯re probably ready and should being over in a while.¡± Tilly twiddled the phone in her hand. In


    fact, Elliot had been updating her about the situation on their side.


    On the other hand, Tony looked handsome and charming, and his eyes sparkled. Lucas was also


    dressed up nicely. As the best man, he looked attractive. Philip also wasn¡¯t to be outdone and was


    dressed extra nicely today.


    In contrast, Elliot and Shawn kept a low profile and dressed simply. Tony looked at his watch from time


    to time, wishing for time to go faster. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Myra.


    Seeing this, Elliot said teasingly, ¡°I wonder how many women¡¯s hearts you¡¯re going to capture today,


    Tony.¡±


    Tonyughed and did not answer, while the others followed suit. Then, Philip chimed in, ¡°You three


    aren¡¯t single, so you should give us opportunities.¡±


    ¡°There are many beautiful women at the wedding today, so keep an eye out.¡± Elliot and Philip bantered


    with each other while waiting for time to pass.


    The more anxious one was, the more they would feel that time was moving too slowly. As soon as it


    was time, Tony impatiently rushed out from the room with speed that no one could catch up to. It didn¡¯t


    take long for him to reach the other room as he strode toward the door.


    As he stood at the door, he reached out to pull it open, but it was locked from the inside. Politely, he


    knocked but no one answered. Seeing this, Elliot went up to the door and mmed his palm against


    the door.


    Inside came Tilly¡¯s voice. ¡°Stop knocking. Whether this door opens depends on your sincerity.¡± One


    step ahead of Estelle, Tilly answered cleverly.


    ¡°What do you mean by sincerity?¡± Elliot shouted through the door.


    ¡°Give us the money packets,¡± Estelle said from inside the room.


    In fact, Tony anticipated this and had prepared everything beforehand. He pulled out a stack of money


    packets and was ready to slip them through the gap beneath the door.


    However, Shawn intercepted him and smiled at him. ¡°We can¡¯t do whatever they say. Worstes to


    worst, we¡¯ll break in.¡± He had always been domineering, and this was clearly said for those inside the


    room to hear.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see whether you or the door is stronger,¡± Estelle said, not afraid at all that they would break the


    door down. She was confident that no human would be able to break in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out,¡± Shawn said carelessly. They weren¡¯t ordinary people, so this door was nothing to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Tony quickly stopped Shawn, astonished that he would be so serious at a time like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared so many money packets. We¡¯ll have to give it to them anyway.¡± Tony didn¡¯t want to dy


    further over money packets, but he knew that it wasn¡¯t going to be easy for him to see Myra.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work. If you agree so easily, the challenges will be more difficult than thest.¡± Elliot also


    sided with Shawn while Lucas watched them with amusement.


    ¡°They can take as many money packets as they like when they open the door,¡± Philip chimed in.


    ¡°We¡¯re definitely taking the money packets, but whether we¡¯ll open the door or not depends on our


    mood,¡± Estelle said in dissatisfaction. How dare those men outside think they can just send us off with


    money packets? It¡¯s despicable!


    Especially Shawn, who was taking the lead. At that moment, she thought Tony was the most


    dependable. Not a momentter, a pile of money packets were slid into the room through the gap


    between the door and the floor.


    Estelle and Tilly divided the packets and happily opened the packets. They thought Tony was quite


    attentive. When they opened the packets, not only did they find money, but also various vouchers for


    things that girls liked, such as beauty and health entertainment. There were all kinds of vouchers and


    coupons.


    Despite Tony¡¯s good performance, they couldn¡¯t let him in so easily. They wanted him to make vows


    and just generally make things difficult for him.


    When it was time for the quiz, Estelle asked him everything to do with Myra¡¯s likes and dislikes, which


    Tony didn¡¯t find any trouble answering. He was always spoiling her and doting on her, so it was only


    natural that the quiz wasn¡¯t difficult for him.


    Finally, Tony took the initiative to dere his love to Myra through the door. ¡°Myra, thank you for


    marrying me.¡± A simple and direct sentence began with a melodramatic tone.


    Myra listened quietly to Tony¡¯s loud and clear deration of love.


    ¡°Before I met you, I never believed that I would fall in love with a person. To me, women were all the


    same¡ªold or young, beautiful or ugly, there wasn¡¯t much difference. You are the only one who is


    different. You are the woman I love. After I met you, marrying you was my biggest goal, and today this


    goal will be fulfilled. From now on, we¡¯re married, and I will never leave you for the rest of our lives.¡± As


    Tony spoke each and every word with sincerity, Myra held back her tears. She was moved by every


    word he said.


    Tony¡¯s deration of love made the women envious while the groomsmen smiled pleasantly. It was


    rare to see him so emotional. Once a man met the woman they loved, the words they spoke would start


    to sound poetic.


    ¡°Let them in!¡± Heather said on behalf of Myra, who probably couldn¡¯t say anything for a while, for fear


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    that once she opened her mouth, she would shed tears of happiness.


    Atst, Tony got into the room as he wished and couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Myra. Meanwhile, Estelle


    mischievously waved her hands in front of Tony, who was dazzled by the sight of his bride. This gesture


    caused everyone to burst outughing.


    At that moment, Myra was also gazing at Tony. The two stared at each other for a long time as if there


    was no one else around. Just then, Shawn faked a cough. ¡°We have to get going.¡±


    Estelle rolled her eyes at him, thinking that he was a spoilsport. At the same time, Myra and Tony both


    retracted their gaze as they realized they had been rude. At this moment, all that mattered to both of


    them was each other.


    To Tony, Myra was a whole other level of beautiful, whereas Tony was extraordinarily handsome to


    Myra. They thought they wouldn¡¯t be sick of seeing each other for the rest of their lives.


    Then, everyone went downstairs. Olivia was squeamish while Henry, being the caring boy that he was,


    was standing next to her, trying to ease her difort.


    Myra quickly spotted Olivia. She went toward her and gazed down at her. Seeing that Olivia wasn¡¯t


    quite used to such a scene, Myra gave her a gentle smile, whereas Tony also gazed tenderly at her as


    he stood next to Myra.


    ¡°You came! I¡¯ll be busy today, so I may not be able to take care of you. You can stay with Henry. He¡¯s a


    reliable man,¡± Myra said that she entrusted Olivia to Henry, but in reality, she was letting Serena take


    care of Olivia.


    ¡°Congrattions on your wedding, Miss Stark. I wish you and Tony lots of love and happiness,¡± Olivia


    said while gazing at Tony with an understanding and well-mannered demeanor.


    Reaching out, Myra ruffled her hair. ¡°Rx. Think of this as your own home.¡± Seeing Olivia like this,


    Myra couldn¡¯t help but dote on her.


    At once, Olivia nodded firmly. ¡°Mom sends her wishes as well. She¡¯s sorry that she couldn¡¯t attend your


    wedding.¡±


    Watching her behaving like an adult, Myra was surprisingly a little heartbroken. With a smile, she shook


    her head. ¡°Make sure Alicia takes care of herself. Tell her I¡¯ve received her blessing. Thank you.¡±


    After a brief chat with Olivia, Myra walked forward and out of the vi. The sun was shining outside,


    and the smell of sunshine was in the air. It was a good day.


    Myra and Tony got in the same car while the others got in their respective cars. The vast convoy was


    set to leave. Since it was Tony who was getting married, the convoy of cars was naturally the best. In


    fact, they attracted the attention of many passers-by along the way.


    As Tony drove his new sports car, Myra sat in the passenger seat. The dazzling blue Shelby Supercar


    was shy and magnificent. He said everything in the wedding had to be the best, so the sports car


    must also be the world¡¯s top brand. In fact, he had gone through a lot of trouble to get his hands on this


    car.


    Myra kept staring at Tony as if she couldn¡¯t get enough of him. Meanwhile, Tony would asionally


    turn to her and give her a smile.


    ¡°You look so handsome today. I can¡¯t take my eyes off you,¡± she said softly. In her eyes, he was the


    most handsome man in the world.


    ¡°You can look at me for the rest of your life,¡± he said while speeding up, a wide smile on his face.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Tony sped all the way to the well-decorated church that seemed matrimonious. It had beenpletely


    arranged to Myra¡¯s liking. He was willing to do anything for her, and he¡¯d always provide her with the


    best.


    Guests started to flock to the church as Tony weed the guests at the entrance. Meanwhile, Myra


    was waiting for the wedding to begin in a quieter area.


    Heather was keeping Myrapany. At this moment, Myra seemed anxious as she held onto


    Heather¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Take a deep breath. I¡¯ve never seen you so anxious before.¡± Heather tried to calm Myra down.


    ¡°Heather, there are a lot of things that I don¡¯t know how to convey.¡± As Myra and Heather locked eyes,


    Heather bent down to match Myra¡¯s eye-level. They looked like a pair of sisters.


    ¡°You can take your time.¡± Heather¡¯s smile was so influential.


    Myra quieted down for a moment as she went into deep thought, but she still couldn¡¯t find the right


    words. She ended up looking at Heather nervously, making Heather wonder if she would be the same


    when she got married one day.


    Time seemed to be passing extra slow today, but Myra wished that the wedding would start as soon as


    possible. At this moment, she was only apanied by Heather despite therge number of guests.


    The Hart family had always been low-key with everything, but it was an exception this time.


    In fact, Tony wanted desperately to tell the whole world that he was marrying Myra. When he saw


    Sean, his face fell slightly but he recovered quickly.


    Sean¡¯s appearance was a surprise as he came uninvited. Tony scoffed seeing how Sean seemed a


    little down.


    At this moment, Lucas whispered in Tony¡¯s ear, ¡°Will he make a scene?¡± Apparently, Lucas didn¡¯t have


    a good impression of Sean.


    ¡°Ask Elliot to keep an eye on him.¡± Tony entrusted Elliot with this mission.


    When Sean walked past Tony, he told him in a sincere tone, ¡°Congrattions on your wedding.¡±


    Nheless, it sounded like sarcasm to Tony.


    Therefore, Tony scrutinized Sean as he recalled how Sean wouldn¡¯t let go of Myra some time ago, but


    now he was giving the couple his blessings.


    ¡°Thank you, Director Chase. Myra and I will be happy together,¡± Tony replied as he observed the


    change in Sean¡¯s expression.


    Having let go of a good woman like Myra, he could only suffer the consequences of his actions.


    Clenching his fists, he tried his best to keep his emotions under control.


    Seeing how she was happy now, it was only right that he gave her his blessings. However, his


    emotions were wavering as he reminisced the moments they had shared.


    With a pale face, he forced himself to walk along. Though he seemed a little pitiful, it was his own


    wrongdoings which led him here.


    Not far away was Matthias, who was among the crowd, entering the church hall to attend Myra¡¯s


    wedding. It felt like a dream to him, but it was also a farewell to his past. After this, his past feelings


    would be buried along with his memories of Myra, who didn¡¯t remember a thing.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    That was how he was consoling himself, telling himself that the past was in the past. As much advice


    people might have been given, they were not guaranteed a good life thereafter. Even though he had


    made up his mind, it still ached deep inside his heart.


    Taking a deep gaze at the groom¡ªTony¡ªMatthias thought to himself, That should have been me. We


    should be trading spots.


    Meanwhile, a meaningful smile made its way to Tony¡¯s lips. He was the one who invited Matthias as a


    token of respect to his fellow businesspetitor.


    Moreover, there had been quite some action from Matthias¡¯ side, so Tony was curious as to what he


    was up to. After all, Tony wasn¡¯t afraid of challenges as he thought of them as chances for himself and


    thepany to improve.


    It had been a while since Hart Group hadpetitors, so Tony was actually d that Matthias was


    here to keep him on his toes.


    Matthias offered a courteous smile as he said, ¡°Congrattions.¡± It took a lot of effort for him to say that


    single word as the bride of this man standing before him was the person that he had yet to let go of.


    As the wedding bells rang, the guests watched Myra walk down the aisle holding onto Old Master


    Hart¡¯s arm. A long stretch of red carpet was covering the aisle, and Tony was standing right at the end.


    At this moment, Myra and Tony locked eyes as if there was nobody else in the world.


    As for Old Master Hart, he smiled from ear to ear. Today, he had the image of a kind and friendly old


    man, and Estelle thought that she had never seen this side of him.


    ¡°Look at your old man grinning from ear to ear,¡± Estelle told Shawn, who was beside her.


    Turning to look at her, Shawn replied, ¡°Old Master Hart will be even happier if you marry me.¡±


    At once, she stuck out her tongue. Obviously, she wasn¡¯t going to get coaxed into a marriage with him


    just like that. Hence, she simply ignored him, acting like the conversation never took ce.


    Nheless, he didn¡¯t let her off the hook so easily. If she still wouldn¡¯t say yes to him, he was really


    going to force her into marriage.


    ¡°Tony got married before me,¡± Shawn said in a peculiar manner, wishing he could marry Estelle as


    soon as possible.


    However, she let her gaze wander and acted like she didn¡¯t hear what he was talking about, but he still


    persisted.


    ¡°When do you want to get married into the Hart family?¡± he asked straightforwardly.


    Tugging on Shawn¡¯s sleeve, Estelle said excitedly, ¡°Look! They¡¯re standing together already!¡± She was


    obviously trying to change the topic.


    He red at her helplessly. It seemed that he still had work to do. This youngdy, he thought.


    Meanwhile, Myra and Tony stood side by side as they faced the priest, listening to him speak. As the


    priest gave the couple a look, he asked, ¡°Mr. Hart, are you willing to take the bride as your wife?¡±


    At that moment, Tony became the center of attention of everyone present, including Myra, who was


    looking at him with a gentle yet passionate gaze.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± He answered loud and clear.


    ¡°Are you willing to have and to hold your bride for richer or poorer, in health and in sickness?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± The gaze he gave Myra as he said those words was gentle and filled with love. As long as


    they were together, he was willing to face any hardships that came their way.


    The priest then asked the same questions to Myra, and she gave the same answers. It was a big


    moment for the couple as their union was witnessed by everyone present.


    With that, the priest gave them a kind smile as he announced, ¡°In the name of the Father, the Son, and


    the Holy Spirit, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tony left a kiss on Myra¡¯s cheek before closing his lips on hers, kissing her deeply in


    front of the audience.


    The passionate kiss had taken away the breaths of many of the guests. Among the people present,


    Matthias had his fists clenched tight. Perhaps he should not havee.


    Pain was consuming him alive bit by bit. Gritting his teeth, he shifted his gaze to the bridesmaid next to


    the pair, sending her a look that screamed for help.


    As Heather and Matthias¡¯ gazes met despite the distance, Heather instantly understood the look in his


    eyes.


    Forcing herself to retract her gaze, Heather and the groomsman passed the newlyweds their rings


    before the couple put the rings on for each other.


    Havingpleted the ceremony, Myra felt the weight being lifted off her shoulders as blissfulness


    began to overwhelm her. She was currently lost in the kiss and those captivating eyes of Tony¡¯s. She


    wanted to look at him like this every day and stay by his side for the rest of her life.


    There was infinite tenderness in his gaze that was on her, and he felt that it was the best day of his life.


    He imagined that he would always be grateful whenever he reminisced about today.


    The newlyweds had their fingers interlocked, and they matched each other so well that everyone was


    dazzled. Matthias was of course, an exception. He left the church early as he couldn¡¯t bear to watch


    any longer. Simrly, Sean was another person who didn¡¯t have a good time.


    How would he have forgotten his wedding with Myra back then? It was done so half-assedly and he


    hadn¡¯t treated her right. That was why she was now smiling in another man¡¯s arms.


    Drowning in sorrow, he knew that he had no more chances with her. In fact, she was already avoiding


    him as the mere sight of him would upset her.


    By the time the wedding ended, tables were already set up surrounding the church. The banquet was


    right outside the church, and Tony had prepared scrumptious foods for their guests. Obviously, it was


    only appropriate to feed the guests well as they couldn¡¯t be going home with an empty stomach.


    As wedding banquets typically went, the newlyweds went from table to table greeting and drinking with


    everyone. As the couple¡¯s bridesmaid and groomsman, Heather and Lucas followed suit.


    Myra was pregnant, so she could only rece alcohol with juice. Meanwhile, Heather took alcohol well,


    never backing down when a few asional people would purposely challenge them.


    Halfway through, Myra tugged on Heather¡¯s sleeve discreetly and said to her sotto voce, ¡°You can¡¯t


    drink anymore.¡± Myra was surprised to see how Heather was trying to drown her sorrows with alcohol.


    At once, Heather offered her a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You know that my alcohol tolerance is


    high. It¡¯s your big day today so I want to drink a little more.¡± Truth was, she had been uneasy ever since


    she locked eyes with Matthias. Hence, she wanted to get some alcohol into her system so she could


    calm down.


    Even Lucas was dumbfounded to see Heather downing alcohol ss by ss. Why was she drinking


    so much so quickly? Would she be okay?


    Heather had a weak and frail body. Now that her cheeks were a deep shade of red, it was such a


    gorgeous sight. From time to time, Lucas would peek at her. He was both worried and attracted to her


    at the same time, and he could not help but take a few extra nces at her.


    By the time they covered all the tables, Heather had drunk quite a lot. Mainly due to the speed that she


    had drunk at, the aftereffects were starting to hit. Her flushed cheeks were extra adorable, and many


    guests did not recognize that the bridesmaid standing beside Myra was Heather because she always


    had the queen-like image of ady boss.


    Therefore, Myra asked Lucas to bring Heather to rest, but Heather rejected. She was not used to


    others touching her. Moreover, she didn¡¯t need his help. Despite them being the bridesmaid and the


    groomsman, they didn¡¯t interact much throughout the wedding.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a joyful day,¡± Heather said with a smile. At this point, her actions were starting to gain


    a few men¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Let Lucas keep youpany for a bit. I¡¯ll join you in no time.¡± Myra thought that it was about time for


    Heather to take a rest as she had been running around all day.


    Knowing that Myra and Tony no longer needed the bridesmaid and groomsman¡¯spany, Heather


    didn¡¯t decline this time.


    Thus, Heather and Lucas sat opposite each other. While he didn¡¯t know where to look, she simply


    gazed at him brazenly. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have rejected Myra¡¯s suggestion; it might not be a bad


    thing to interact with other men as it might even distract her from thinking about Matthias.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    It was a busy day, where some people were happy while some were sad. Myra and Tony were a


    perfect match, and those who were skeptical about this couple finally stoppedmenting on them.


    Tony was worried that Myra would be exhausted, so he sent her back to the lounge to get some rest.


    After all, it was inadvisable for pregnant women to stand for too long. Myra was indeed exhausted too,


    so she listened to Tony¡¯s advice. Originally, Tony wanted to ask Heather to keep Myra apanied,


    but Myra stopped him from doing so.


    ¡°Look at them. They seem to be getting along pretty well, so let¡¯s not disturb them,¡± Myra said while


    pointing at Heather and Lucas, who were standing not too far away from them. Tony didn¡¯t want to spoil


    his brother¡¯s good time either, so he restrained from calling Heather along.


    When Heather realized Myra and Tony had disappeared, the couple were already having a sweet time


    in the lounge. Noticing Heather was gazing around, Lucas asked casually, ¡°Are you looking for


    someone?¡± Lucas was not used to getting along withdies, and neither was he skilful in courting them.


    ¡°The bride and the groom have gone missing,¡± Heather said in resignation. In fact, she didn¡¯t dislike


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Lucas. She even found him pretty cute with his clumsiness.


    ¡°They¡­¡± Lucas paused halfway through his sentence. ¡°They might have gone to take a rest.¡± Lucas


    was nervous about being stared at by Heather, and he thought this was the result of sparks flying.


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Heather tried to put on a gentle expression as she attempted to get along naturally with


    Lucas.


    However, she couldn¡¯t find a topic to continue the conversation with Lucas, unlike when she was with


    Matthias; she could be herself and say whatever that was on her mind.


    She could even be more real when she was with Matthiaspared to Myra. After all, Matthias was


    aware of her dark sides. This was probably the reason why Heather had feelings toward Matthias


    which was inexplicable.


    ¡°You must be hungry. I¡¯ll go get you some food.¡± Lucas was quite thoughtful. It was just that he wasn¡¯t


    enlightened yet at this moment and didn¡¯t know how to please women.


    Heather was about to reject him, but Lucas had already left to take the food, seeing which Heather


    thought it was inappropriate to stop him. She was indeed hungry, but she didn¡¯t feel all that hungry


    anymore after starving for some time. Moreover, that nce from Matthias had made her flustered and


    lost her appetite.


    Soon, Lucas came back with some food and drinks. Heather didn¡¯t want to turn down his kindness and


    she had to eat anyway, so she dug in while Lucas continued staring at her, to a point where he himself


    had forgotten to dig in.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Heather lifted her head. She felt uneasy being stared at by Lucas and had lost her


    appetite even more.


    Feeling shy, Lucas quickly lowered his head and tucked in. Heather had an inexplicable feeling as she


    looked at Lucas. She somehow felt that Lucas was like an innocent boy.


    Heather had seen too many flirty guys, so she was actually quite interested in naive guys. However,


    she was still in aplicated rtionship with Matthias, so she couldn¡¯t get involved with Lucas.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not good at talking todies.¡± Lucas felt useless because he couldn¡¯t help but to be nervous


    and tongue-tied when he spoke to Heather.


    Heather smiled amiably. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. You¡¯re making me nervous too. Just ease


    up.¡± Heather could feel Lucas¡¯s tension, and she didn¡¯t know how to carry on with the conversation


    seeing him as such.


    Nheless, Heather was surprised at how honest Lucas was. The more she talked with Lucas, the


    more she perceived him as a special man.


    Deep down, Heather was thinking they might be able to start off as friends first because she was keen


    to befriend someone like him. She no longer held onto her belief that one shouldn¡¯t be friends with their


    potential date. Anyway, Heather didn¡¯t deem Lucas as her potential date yet at this point of time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous,¡± Lucas said instinctively, but he regretted it immediately because the atmosphere


    became even more awkward the moment he said that.


    This guy¡¯s EQ is indeed¡­ Even Heather had no idea how she should respond to him. Lucas wore an


    apologetic expression and said, ¡°I mean¡­ the wedding went well today, and we¡¯vepleted our tasks


    sessfully.¡± Lucas started saying what he could think of as he panicked. Even he himself felt an


    immense awkwardness.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth celebrating.¡± Following that, Heather lifted the wine ss on her right and winked at Lucas to


    lighten up the awkward atmosphere.


    Lucas quickly lifted his wine ss too. He didn¡¯t expect that Heather wouldn¡¯t mind his awkwardness,


    and she even took the initiative to ease the tension. As such, he adored Heather even more.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s worth celebrating. Cheers.¡± Lucas clinked sses with Heather and smiled brightly.


    Heather found the contrast rather cute. Myra had once brought up Lucas to her, and he indeed had a


    mature appearance. When she saw how clumsy the mature man was in front of her, as if he was dating


    a woman for the first time, Heather couldn¡¯t find it in herself to fault him.


    Heather intended to be more patient with him. Even though Lucas was extremely untalented in carrying


    a conversation, Heather didn¡¯t mind putting in more effort so that the conversation could be continued.


    Both Lucas and Heather bottomed up and smiled at each other after putting down their sses.


    Heather didn¡¯t mind being friends with someone like Lucas, thinking they might be able to be


    close drinking pals, but at the same time, she was worried that Lucas would be attracted to her.


    Fortunately, Lucas was sensible and did not express his feelings during the conversation. Hence,


    Heather decided to stop worrying and start off with Lucas as friends first.


    Lucas knew he shouldn¡¯t carry on like this, so he decided to talk about finance-rted topics as Tony


    had given him a hint before this.


    Lucas gradually directed the conversation toward some wider aspect, specifically regarding the


    business circles in Bradfort City, which made Heather loosen her tongue at once.


    Heather was basically a workaholic, so she naturally became more chatty when the conversation was


    directed to a topic of her interest.


    Meanwhile, Philip tightened his grip on his wine ss as he witnessed Lucas and Heather chatting


    heartily. He couldn¡¯t walk up to them because he was not that close with Heather, and it would be


    abrupt of him to just walk up and ost her.


    Moreover, both him and Lucas were aware of each other¡¯s intentions. He would appear to be rather


    insensible if he butted in just to win Heather¡¯s attention.


    As such, he could only watch them from afar. After all, he was not as fortunate as Lucas who had been


    chosen as the groomsman.


    Elliot noticed Philip¡¯s odd reaction, so he went up and patted Philip¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come and have a drink


    with me. I¡¯m a groom-to-be too.¡± He nced cheekily at Tilly while saying so because the second half


    of the sentence was meant for her.


    However, Tilly didn¡¯t bother with him at all. Instead, she said sarcastically, ¡°When did Young Master


    Elliot get engaged? Why haven¡¯t I heard anything about it?¡±


    Elliot¡¯s wide grin disappeared at once as he felt embarrassed being roasted by Tilly. Meanwhile, Philip


    burst intoughter heartlessly. ¡°Serves you right!¡± Trying to be lovey-dovey in front of me, huh?


    Elliot red at Philip, thinking he was an ungrateful brat. Elliot hade tofort Philip seeing him


    disheartened on his own, but thetterughed at him in return.


    Philip stoppedughing and quickly ced his arm around Elliot¡¯s shoulder intimately. He was worried


    that Elliot might be annoyed if he continuedughing at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have some drinks.¡± Philip¡¯s mood was actually lifted after messing around with Elliot.


    Tilly rolled her eyes at the two guys who were behaving like children¡ªthey mocked each other and


    made up again the next second.


    Then, she walked away to look for Estelle as she didn¡¯t want to stay with Elliot anymore lest he spouted


    nonsense again. Elliot looked at Tilly sulkily as she left and asked Philip, ¡°Did I annoy her just now?¡±


    Philip shook his head. ¡°Guess both of us did.¡±


    Resigned, Elliot mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t understand women at all.¡±


    Meanwhile, Estelle and Shawn were having a drinkingpetition. Of course, Estelle was no match for


    Shawn and she was drunk after a short while. Little did she know this was Shawn¡¯s scheme as it would


    be easier toy his hands on her after she was drunk.


    However, Shawn¡¯s n was ruined by an emergency call which summoned him back to the city council


    because there was an urgent meeting and attendance waspulsory. Shawn was left with no choice


    either.


    However, Estelle, who was drunk, was throwing a tantrum and would not allow Shawn to leave. ¡°No


    way. You can¡¯t go. How can you leave early on such a happy asion?¡± Shawn ate his heart out


    because there was no way he could reason with a drunk person.


    ¡°I really have an urgent meeting.¡± Shawn couldn¡¯t possibly bring the drunk Estelle along to his meeting.


    He looked distressed as he had ended up bringing trouble upon himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you leave. You said you wanted to marry me, but you¡¯re not sincere at all. How


    dare you run away from the wedding banquet?¡± Estelle pointed right at Shawn¡¯s face.


    What even¡­ Shawn stared at Estelle, baffled at the nonsense she was talking about. However, when


    he heard Estelle say ¡®marry me¡¯, he¡¯d rather bete to the meeting than miss the chance to get her to


    agree to marry him.


    So, he opened the recorder on his phone and started luring Estelle into a trap. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay and


    marry you. Shall we get married on National Day so that the whole nation will celebrate with us?¡±


    Shawn was waiting for Estelle to say yes. Sure enough, she nodded, but she just tugged at Shawn¡¯s


    arm and didn¡¯t say a word. That¡¯s not going to work!


    As such, Shawn continued luring her. ¡°Marry me during National Day, will you?¡± He pressed on the


    record button while asking Estelle.


    Estelle was swaying as she felt even dizzier. She was even seeing two of Shawn as her vision became


    blurry. ¡°Stop moving around,¡± Estelle mumbled in a displeased manner.


    ¡°Will you marry me?¡± Shawn patiently repeated himself again.


    ¡°Okay. You have to marry me.¡± Finally, Estelle gave an answer which satisfied Shawn.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get married on National Day, alright?¡± Shawn continued luring Estelle. His goal was about to be


    achieved.


    Estelle gazed at Shawn and smiled foolishly without replying to him. Shawn wore a rare, gentle smile


    as he waited for Estelle¡¯s reply. It was very rare for him to be this patient.


    Just then, Tilly, who was not far away from them, asked out of kindness, ¡°Do you need help?¡± Hearing


    that, Estelle quickly turned around and looked at Tilly. As such, Shawn¡¯s scheme was disrupted at the


    crucial moment.


    He pressed the red button in disappointment to end the recording. What a bummer! He red


    resentfully at Tilly who was approaching them.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Shawn couldn¡¯t stay on any longer. Then, he retracted his furious re and waved at Tilly.


    ¡°Over here.¡± Tilly looked at Shawn timidly. He was wearing a fierce expression a second ago, but was


    calling her over now.


    After hesitating for a while, Tilly still went forward while staring nervously at Shawn. She wondered if


    she had annoyed him just now, and he didn¡¯t seem to be pleased either when she took a close look at


    him. As such, Tilly regretteding to look for Estelle.


    Shawn pushed Estelle into Tilly¡¯s arms. ¡°She¡¯s drunk. Please look after her on my behalf. I have some


    urgent matters to attend to,¡± Shawn said while turning around elegantly.


    Tilly nodded instinctively. It was only after Shawn had left did she smell the alcohol in Estelle¡¯s breath.


    Fortunately, Estelle was already exhausted, otherwise she would surely chase after Shawn. At this


    moment, Estelle was just weak. Tilly asked in resignation, ¡°Estelle, how much did you actually drink?¡±


    ¡°I wanna drink more.¡± Estelle giggled foolishly while staring unresignedly at Shawn as he left until he


    disappeared from her sight.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink anymore. You¡¯re drunk already.¡± Tilly wore a defeated look.


    She was worried that Estelle would act crazyter because she was drunk, so she nned to bring her


    to Elliot now when she was still calm.


    She wouldn¡¯t worry as much with a man beside them. At least they would be able to put Estelle under


    control if she really acted crazy. Tilly was too small-sized to control Estelle.


    Elliot was having a good time drinking with Philip, and the two men were perplexed when they saw Tilly


    dragging Estelle over. By rights, Estelle should be at Shawn¡¯s elbow, but Shawn was nowhere to be


    seen now. Elliot and Philip looked at each other in confusion.


    Seeing their perturbed look, Tilly exined to them, ¡°Deputy Mayor Hart left to attend to some urgent


    matters. Estelle is drunk, so he asked me to look after her.¡±


    Elliot scratched his head and pointed at Estelle as he asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to look after


    her now that she¡¯s drunk?¡± Tilly had gotten herself an arduous task.


    It was troublesome to deal with a drunk person, not to mention that person was Estelle. No one could


    predict what would happen next. Elliot casted a sympathetic nce at Tilly, to which Tilly returned with


    a fierce re. This guy just can¡¯t say something helpful.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring her to Tony. You guys aren¡¯t helpful at all,¡± Tilly grumbled, feeling displeased.


    Hearing that, Elliot quickly stopped Tilly and said with a wide grin, ¡°Please don¡¯t! Tony and Myra can


    finally take a rest, so don¡¯t bother them with such a small matter. We¡¯re around, and we won¡¯t let Estelle


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    cause a big scene.¡±


    Elliot quickly extended a helping hand seeing Tilly¡¯s crabby look. If he really irritated her, he would need


    to spend more time coaxing her by that time.


    ¡°You guys are unreliable. I don¡¯t trust you all.¡± Tilly nced at Elliot in disdain, and she directed her


    Philip feigned an innocent look at Tilly. ¡°Am I unreliable too?¡± He pointed at himself and asked. Why am


    I implicated by Elliot?


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tilly answered firmly.


    Nevertheless, she was just messing around with Elliot and didn¡¯t actually intend to go bother Tony. At


    this moment, Tony would certainly be apanying Myra, and Tilly didn¡¯t want to disturb them.


    Moreover, it had been a busy day for Myra, and as a pregnant woman, she must be exhausted, so Tilly


    didn¡¯t want to interrupt her rest all the more.


    Meanwhile, in the lounge, Myra was indeed worn out. Tony was thoughtfully giving Myra a massage.


    Although Myra said she didn¡¯t need it, she didn¡¯t actually stop him.


    ¡°Do you feel better now, Myra?¡± Tony asked gently by her ear.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Myra nodded sweetly. There was nothing Tony couldn¡¯t do, and Myra thought she had


    found a gem.


    ¡°Take a seat too, Tony. You must be tired too after all the hassle,¡± Myra said while holding Tony¡¯s hand.


    She was indeed exhausted, and she thought Tony was probably worn out too.


    Tony didn¡¯t reject Myra and sat down beside her. There was some food on the table which the server


    had brought over upon Tony¡¯s order.


    ¡°Have some food,¡± Tony said to Myra.


    Myra had no appetite, so she wasn¡¯t too interested in eating. Tony continued, ¡°You should eat


    something, otherwise it¡¯ll be harmful to your stomach.¡± Saying that, he took a cookie to feed Myra.


    The couple enjoyed their sweet time together and couldn¡¯t be bothered about what was going on


    outside. It was currently meal time anyway, and the bride and groom didn¡¯t have to be present. The


    world seemed to be quiet now as they couldn¡¯t hear any noise from the outside. It was like there was


    no one else on the except the two of them.


    Tony couldn¡¯t help but kiss Myra fervently on her lips and moved on to kiss her nose. He then mumbled


    cheesily by Myra¡¯s ear, ¡°There¡¯s cookie crumbs on your mouth. I¡¯ll help you to lick them away.¡±


    Myra blushed hearing his sweet words. Tony teased her as usual while shey in his arms, carefully


    listening to his heartbeat.


    Tony cuddled Myra tight. The wedding had gone smoother than he imagined. At the very least, there


    was no one who came to deliberately mess up the ceremony. Tony was actually prepared for if


    someone caused a scene at the wedding, but everything turned out to be smooth, which was beyond


    his expectation.


    ¡°Tony, is it inappropriate for us to stay here for too long?¡± Myra asked Tony in his arms. She felt like


    they had been gone for quite some time, so she was thinking if they should go back out.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can go out when it¡¯s almost ending,¡± Tony said unaffectedly. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to


    know what was happening out there. He just didn¡¯t want Myra to be tired.


    A pregnant woman should be treated with the utmost priority. Tony had been carefully taking care of


    Myra as he was worried that Myra would feel unwell. In fact, the entire Hart family treated Myra like a


    queen, which made Myra feel loved.


    ¡°They will take care of the other guests, so we don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Tony continued coaxing Myra,


    hoping that it would give her a peace of mind.


    On this day, everyone witnessed the love between Myra and Tony besides the high profile of the Hart


    family. The wedding was featured on the front page of all newspapers on the next day.


    In the past, the Hart family would not easily allow the media to publish news regarding their family.


    However, they were extraordinarily hospitable toward the reporters who attended Tony and Myra¡¯s


    wedding. As long as the reporters did not act outrageously, they were allowed to take pictures as they


    pleased. The Harts were already being very kind by doing so.


    Of course, different media used different approaches to report the wedding. Some even contrasted the


    wedding with Sean¡¯s loneliness at this time.


    When Sean read those reports, he was so pissed off that he began smashing things in his office. The


    reports were extremely sarcastic and Sean was presented as a totally useless man.


    Indeed, reporters often distorted the truth. Even though it was true that Sean was rather disheartened


    and lonely, he was not as deste as reported.


    Besides, some news reports specifically highlighted Myra¡¯s bridesmaid, Heather. She had been on the


    front page of the newspaper before due to her scandal with Matthias. This time round, the media took


    the opportunity to continue exploiting Heather as their source of news.


    What was more, some reporters even captured pictures of Heather and Matthias meeting each other¡¯s


    gaze in the church. The pictures were taken in such a delicate angle that it captured theplicated


    emotions in Matthias¡¯ eyes and traces of affection in Heather¡¯s. The pictures were so ambiguously


    romantic that even Heather and Matthias didn¡¯t know how to refute it.


    Myra started suspecting Heather when she saw the said news. She connected everything Heather had


    said before this and suspected if something was really going on between Heather and Matthias.


    It was obvious that this reporter had previously followed Heather and Matthias because he had secretly


    taken a few photos of them meeting in private. This naturally made the news report more credible and


    true, and coupled with the writing technique that was tortuous, it sounded like a romance novel where


    Heather and Matthias were the main characters.


    Although Myra had lots of doubts, she couldn¡¯t have a talk with Heather at this moment because right


    after the wedding, Tony took her on a getaway on his private ne.


    Of course it was not just a random getaway¡ªit was their honeymoon trip. The timing was so


    impable that when Myra saw the news reports, she was already out of the city.


    This morning, Myra woke up early. The sleeping quality of pregnant women tended to be inconsistent.


    Sometimes she slept like a log, but other times she was a light sleeper. She couldn¡¯t go back to sleep


    after waking up but she didn¡¯t want to alert Tony, so she scrolled through the news reports of the


    wedding and found this particr report.


    When Tony woke up, he realized Myra was staring at her phone screen with a frown, so he secretly


    leaned close to her.


    Tony was jealous when he saw Myra was still caring about Heather, who was faraway in Bradfort City.


    He cuddled Myra from behind.


    ¡°What are you reading after waking up so early?¡± Myra was taken aback when Tony¡¯s voice emerged.


    Myra quickly kept away her phone and turned to look at Tony with a smile. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just scrolling


    through Twitter out of curiosity.¡± Her smile was tinged with a hint of guilt.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tony hummed with a tone which obviously showed that he didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Myra changed the topic and kept smiling.


    ¡°Good morning. Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Tony leaned closer to Myra. The fragrance from her was


    so captivating that Tony didn¡¯t even want to leave the bed.


    ¡°Yea.¡± Myra nodded instantly. She had had a long day yesterday, so she had dozed off the moment she


    ¡°There¡¯s still a long journey today, so please rest well and be recharged.¡± Smiling, Tony said while


    leaning on Myra¡¯s body and pretended to continue sleeping. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t dare to put all his


    weight onto Myra.


    ¡°Are you going to continue sleeping?¡± Myra said in resignation, thinking that Tony was like a child.


    ¡°Come sleep with me.¡± Tony rolled over and pulled Myra to lie on top of him.


    ¡°This is ufortable.¡± Myra wanted toe down from Tony¡¯s body as the posture was indeed


    ufortable.


    As such, Tony put her down and cuddled her. ¡°Sleep for a while more. There¡¯ll be good food when we


    wake upter,¡± he said.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    When Heather saw the news reports about her and Matthias, she immediately lost her appetite for


    breakfast.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    She stood up under the others¡¯ gazes and forced a smile at Robert. ¡°I¡¯m done with breakfast. There are


    some matters to be attended to in thepany, so I shall leave first.¡±


    With that, Heather left the Langston Residence and sped all the way to vent out her displeasure. Now


    that an agreement had been established between her and Matthias, she couldn¡¯t actually retort the


    reports because ording to their agreement, there was no issue about the content reported.


    However, by publishing this kind of news together with Myra¡¯s wedding reports, it was like indirectly


    informing Myra about the ambiguous rtionship between Heather and Myra.


    Heather was worried that Myra would instinctively connect the dots before she could confess to her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, Myra had gone for her honeymoon trip, otherwise she would have confronted her about


    this matter. Nevertheless, the honeymoon trip would end sooner orter, and Heather had no idea how


    she should exin to Myra when thetter came back to Bradfort City.


    She couldn¡¯t expose the agreement as the reason, but neither did she want to admit her entanglement


    with Matthias, so the situation seemed to be unsolvable. As long as the agreement still existed,


    Heather would be bound to Matthias, and the rtionship between them would remainplicated.


    yvolumeAd


    Right now, how Heather wished to throw 100 million at Matthias to dismiss the vexing agreement. She


    regretted being soft-hearted back then.


    In fact, she had warned herself numerous times that her soft-heartedness would bring her great


    trouble, but she still made this stupid mistake. While reprimanding herself, Heather had already arrived


    at Langston Group. She parked her car at the basement carpark with mixed feelings.


    The day started off nasty, and it seemed like more bad things would follow. Frustrated, Heather


    pressed on the button in the lift hard. Heather¡¯s displeasure was so obvious that the staff in Langston


    Group tried to keep away from her, and no one dared to provoke her.


    At this moment, there was only one person who would have the nerve to provoke Heather shamelessly


    ¡ªke. The more annoyed Heather was, the more he wanted to sneer at her.


    Initially, Heather had already calmed down, but little did she expect the arrival of the unwanted visitor.


    She received ke with a sullen face.


    Actually, ke was the one who had ¡®kindly¡¯ handed over the newspaper with the said report to


    Heather. He enjoyed irritating Heather as he found pleasure in her misery.


    ¡°What mistake did I make again that you have toe personally to give me a lecture, ke?¡±


    Heather asked sarcastically.


    ke seemed to be in a good mood and he was wearing a smug smile. ¡°Nothing. I came specially to


    check on you this time. You¡¯re my beloved sister, and I¡¯m worried for you after seeing the reports


    today.¡±


    Hearing ke¡¯s hypocritical answer, Heather curled up her lips in disdain. ke was being increasingly


    meantely, and he would use all sorts of things to mock her, which made her think he was actually


    quite pathetic.


    ¡°ke, there are currently many projects going on in Langston Group which need your attention, so


    please don¡¯t be concerned about my private matters. I¡¯m an adult and I¡¯ll be responsible for my own


    actions,¡± Heather replied calmly so that ke couldn¡¯t embarrass her.


    ¡°Grandpa keeps asking me to look after you, so I shouldn¡¯t let him down,¡± ke said uprightly as he


    used Robert as an excuse again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about private matters during office hours. If you¡¯re really worried about me, we can have


    a chat after work.¡± Heather forced a smile. ke was just a joker to her, and she couldn¡¯t be bothered


    to argue with him.


    ¡°Sure. Everyone knows you¡¯re a workaholic. I shouldn¡¯t disturb you during your working time,¡± ke


    continued on fearlessly although Heather had no intention of dealing with him anymore.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I shall continue working.¡± Heather lowered her head and continued reading the


    documents, nning to just ignore ke.


    ke was merely paying lip service to Heather and didn¡¯t think that she would actually ignore him. He


    stared at her in resignation as it would be awkward for him to either leave or stay.


    Heather was busy doing her work andpletely disregarded ke, leaving him unattended to. It was


    only after a few momentster did she lift up her head and pretended to be unaware that ke was still


    around.


    ¡°Why are you still here, ke?¡± Heather feigned a perfect innocent look.


    ke red coldly at Heather. He was still hanging here because he was unresigned to leave before


    he even touched the main point. After all, he had speciallye this time to sneer at Heather.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m not sure how I should say this.¡± ke feigned a troubled look, but Heather was not


    interested in his lousy acting at all.


    ¡°Say what?¡± Heather looked at ke calmly. She responded to him merely because she hoped he


    would quickly spit it out and stop beating around the bush. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to work in


    peace.


    ¡°The scandal of you and Matthias has caused a sensation in the city and affected Langston Group.¡±


    ke was still feigning a troubled look, and Heather was impressed that he feigned the look for so


    long.


    Heather pretended to be surprised and clueless as she looked at ke and said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m not


    sure what you are referring to. Did I do something inappropriate and cause Langston Group¡¯s share


    price to plummet?¡± The second half of her reply was filled with sarcasm.


    ke derided, ¡°It¡¯s not that, but there are gossips about Langston Group having some tangled


    rtionship with Locke Group.¡± He tried to make his statement sound ambiguous. He didn¡¯t dare to say


    it outright lest he got himself in trouble upon infuriating Heather.


    The intention behind his subtle hint was actually to question Heather why she kept involving herself in


    scandals with Matthias, which was affecting Langston Group¡¯s reputation negatively.


    Heather feigned a confused look and asked ke in return, ¡°Aren¡¯t the gossips true? It seems like the


    rtionship between you and Matthias is very delicate. I suppose Langston Group will coborate with


    Locke Group sooner orter.¡± Heather was extremely quick-witted and immediately pushed the me


    to ke.


    Since he brought up Locke Group and Matthias, Heather might as well have a good talk with him.


    Before this, Matthias colluded with ke, so Heather wouldn¡¯t doubt it if there were some secret


    transactions between the two.


    ke was stunned as Heather had hit the nail on its head. Previously, he indeed had someplex


    association with Matthias, and both of them hadmitted numerous uwful acts in the dark, so


    ke instantly felt guilty when Heather brought it up.


    ¡°Heather, you should know what I¡¯m referring to,¡± ke said while feigning an unaffected look. He


    wouldn¡¯t allow Heather to trick him. He didn¡¯t believe that Matthias would tell Heather such private


    matters.


    Upon contemtion, ke soon realized that Heather was just setting him up. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t


    want to stay any longer lest Heather noticed that something fishy was going on.


    On the other hand, Heather continued pretending to be unaware. ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± Then, she casted a


    profound gaze at ke, which made thetter feel like leaving at once.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have meddled with you youngsters¡¯ private matters to begin with. Just forget about it and


    ignore whatever I¡¯ve said. I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll go back to my office first,¡± ke


    said steadily. The more he wanted to leave, the more prudent he should be as he didn¡¯t want Heather


    to find out that he was running away due to guilt.


    Heather nodded slightly as a concurrence to ke¡¯s words. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to continue


    entertaining him. With that, ke left crestfallenly while a victorious smile spread across Heather¡¯s face


    as she watched him leave.


    Because Heather was fully devoted to her work, she didn¡¯t spend much energy to keep an eye on


    ke. As such, she missed out the opportunity to catch the illegal deals between ke and Matthias.


    Heather heaved a sigh of relief after ke was gone. ke had been rattling on just now, which


    caused her to be unable to focus on her work. After all, she was not a saint, so she would naturally be


    affected by the provoking words of ke.


    Back then, ke was dying to see something happen between Heather and Matthias, but now, he was


    actually using Matthias to find fault with her, so Heather reckoned ke wanted to use Matthias to


    strike her.


    She didn¡¯t realize it before this, but now she finally understood ke¡¯s motive. Interesting. So he¡¯s


    using all sorts of methods toe after me.


    ke had always been plotting against Heather, and he even leveraged on her rtionship. At this


    thought, Heather rubbed her temples. She would be put to more disadvantages if she continued


    staying in Langston Group.


    Meanwhile, Matthias only woke up in the afternoon after being dead drunk fromst night. It had been


    heart wrenching to watch Myra getting married. The scene of the marriage resurfaced incessantly in his


    dreamst night, and Matthias just couldn¡¯t forget Heather¡¯s gaze.


    They had met each others¡¯ eyes a few times in the church, and the duration each time was actually


    quite long. Matthias was flustered by Heather¡¯s gaze as he couldn¡¯t tell her feelings from her eyes, and


    he was actually amused after reading the news reports.


    ¡°Evan, I don¡¯t wish to see this kind of news report again in the future. They are really good at spinning


    stories,¡± Matthias humphed while tossing the newspaper into the garbage bin.


    Seeing Matthias¡¯s haughty expression, Evan smiled profoundly. ¡°Sir, what do you think Miss Langston


    would feel after seeing this report?¡± It was indeed fearless of him to ask this question.


    Matthias rolled his eyes at Evan, but thetter had actually reminded him of something. If Heather saw


    this report, Matthias reckoned the media would be in deep water.


    ¡°Perhaps she has not seen it yet,¡± Matthias replied nonchntly.


    ¡°I doubt so. Not only is this published in the newspaper, but it was even on the front cover. I bet many


    people have seen it.¡± Evan smiled mysteriously, seeing which Matthias had the impulse to kick him out.


    ¡°Does this publisher have such great influence?¡± Matthias sensed that something odd was going on, so


    he ordered Evan, ¡°Retrieve the newspaper from the garbage bin. I want to read it again carefully.¡±


    Matthias nned to examine the report as he was sure he would find some clues.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s too dirty,¡± Evan rejected firmly while passing his phone to Matthias. On the phone


    screen was none other than the said report.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    While browsing through the article, Matthias stopped at a certain page and stared at the picture on it


    with deadpan eyes. He was astonished that the reporters even managed to get their hands on such a


    picture and he wondered how long they had been secretly following them. Something fishy was


    definitely going on.


    While gazing at Evan, he tapped on the table with one hand. ¡°Find out who this reporter is.¡± His


    instincts were telling him that there was something odd about this reporter. Perhaps by starting here, he


    could figure out why Heather and him were being targeted.


    ncing at Matthias¡¯s stern face, Evan asked rather worriedly, ¡°You think this has something to do with


    the Locke Family.¡± As expected from Matthias¡¯ confidant, Evan immediately guessed his thoughts.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time the Locke Family has done something like this, and you know this,¡± Matthias


    said profoundly. He was very well aware of the Locke Family¡¯s tricks, but he never expected they had a


    ¡°No wonder they were pushing you to get married.¡± Just then, it dawned on Evan, and it felt like


    everything made sense now.


    Hearing this, Matthias became sullen and his expression darkened. Evan had just touched a sore spot.


    These few days, he had been distracted by the whole marriage situation, and when Evan brought it up,


    Matthias¡¯s head started to hurt again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even bring it up,¡± he grumbled. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep running away, and he was


    getting more annoyed the more he thought about it.


    ¡°Why not just get on with Miss Langston?¡± Evan smiled suggestively, causing Matthias to wish he could


    ¡°Buzz off!¡± he snarled. Though bbergasted, Evan didn¡¯t get angry at him. He knew what his temper


    was like, and he acted as the bigger person and didn¡¯t bother with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention Heather either.¡± Matthias was distraught and upset at whatever he heard. He didn¡¯t want


    to hear about Myra and Tony, nor did he want to hear about Heather and the Locke Family.


    Meanwhile, Myra and Tony were frolicking in the pool on the top floor of the hotel. They were happy as


    could be. If Matthias saw this, he would probably be green with envy.


    The sun was shining just right, and it was the perfect weather to be soaking in the water. In fact, Tony


    didn¡¯t want any disturbances, so he had reserved the entire pool. Just then, Myra wandered in the


    water. It was a beautiful sight, and Tony didn¡¯t want to interrupt this wonderful moment.


    He wished he had a camera in his hands at this moment to capture this fleeting and marvelous sight in


    front of him. However, no camera was going to be as good at capturing this moment as his own eyes.


    Every moment was deeply imprinted in his brain.


    yfully, Myra sshed water onto his face and giggled. ¡°What are you daydreaming about?¡± Gazing


    at her smiling face, Tony couldn¡¯t help but chase after her.


    Sensing his intentions, Myra frantically turned and left, not wanting to be easily caught by him. A chase


    in the water was kicked off. Despite that, Tony didn¡¯t dare to really use much force to catch her. It was


    only pretend.


    After the first trimester, swimming was good for pregnant women. However, everything had its limits,


    and Tony wouldn¡¯t let her strain herself too much.


    Of course, Myra was also extra cautious. The baby in her belly came before anything else. As such,


    she would be careful even while ying. The two of them were having fun, and Tony finally caught up


    with her and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± With a sly look, he squinted his eyes at her.


    ¡°Carry me up?¡± She gazed up at him with an innocent look.


    Dotingly, he shook his head at her. ¡°Tired?¡± As he spoke, he kissed her forehead.


    The original n was to go out after breakfast, but Tony had suddenly suggested going for a swim.


    Hence, they had spent the whole morning in the pool.


    When getting out of the pool, Myra¡¯s legs were a little weak. Seeing this, Tony immediately picked her


    up bridal style, whereas Myra wrapped her arms around his neck. It was like they were in-sync with


    each other. When one had found the right person, it would feel as if they were custom-made for them


    by God Himself.


    For their honeymoon, Tony had long arranged their route. Myra had no objections, so he was


    After being with him for so long, Myra found herself depending on him more and more. As long as she


    was with him, she felt like there was nothing to worry about. In fact, she had never even thought of


    being apart from him. She always believed that she would spend the rest of her life and grow old with


    Tony.


    For a long time afterward, when the ident happened, she realized that many things were uncertain,


    and the happiness she once had stung her deeply.


    It was already afternoon when they embarked on their journey again. Since it was their honeymoon trip,


    they weren¡¯t in a rush at all and went at their own pace.


    When it came to this, they were on the same page. They hadid out the route without working out the


    time. For this vacation, they were going to enjoy it to the fullest. Instead of rushing during the trip, it was


    going to be a rxing one.


    The scenery along the way was beautiful, and Myra would film the scenery with her phone from time to


    time. Meanwhile, in Tony¡¯s eyes, Myra was the beautiful scenery. As she admired the scenery, Tony


    admired her.


    ¡°Tony, are you taking me around the world?¡± She looked at him curiously. Their original n was to


    travel bymercial nes and not their own ne.


    This time, he even got a private ne, which was quite convenient as they could go anywhere they


    wanted without wasting too much time.


    ¡°If you want to,¡± he said while gazing at her lovingly. He would try his best to give her anything she


    wanted.


    ¡°No. The world is huge, and I¡¯d prefer it if we take it slow.¡± She smiled at him. She wasn¡¯t greedy. The


    world¡¯s beauty had to be slowly admired and appreciated.


    While they were above the sea, she watched the blue ocean in a daze. After flying over the sea, they


    arrived at the first destination of their trip.


    It was a small ind in Southeast Asia, and it was rumored that this ind would bring good blessings


    for any couples who visited it. In fact, many couples hade to visit from various countries.


    Regardless of whether the rumor was true or not, the ind¡¯s view was breathtaking. Tony had once


    stayed a night here before, and he liked this ce very much.


    This ind was the first ce that came to his mind when he was nning their honeymoon trip. It was


    a stunning ind. When Myra came down from the ne, she fell in love with the ind as soon as


    sheid eyes on it.


    Tony led Myra to the hotel to put down all their belongings before going to explore the ind. This was


    something Myra agreed with. The most annoying thing while going on a trip was carrying their things.


    When they came out of the hotel, the sun was setting. Myra and Tony enjoyed the afterglow of the


    sunset; at that moment, the entire ind was painted gold by the sunlight. They strolled as they


    admired the beauty of the setting sun.


    The ind was a quiet ce, and it wasn¡¯t hard to distinguish the locals from the tourists. As a matter


    of fact, they could tour the entire ind on foot, but that was what they nned to do the next day.


    Today, Tony wanted to enjoy the sunset with Myra.


    Myra had fallen in love with this ce at first nce. Compared to the hustle and bustle of the city, she


    preferred a simple and quiet ce. She liked the beautiful scenery and the simple life the locals led.


    They had the most sincere smile on their faces, and it felt like everyone could be their most authentic


    selves.


    The enthusiastic locals would take the initiative to greet the visitors. They didn¡¯t know much English


    and had a strange ent, but Myra found it particrly adorable.


    ¡°This is a good ce to retire.¡± She sighed, not expecting the first destination that Tony brought her to


    would be such a beautiful ce. It made her look forward to the rest of Tony¡¯s carefully-nned trip.


    ¡°We cane again next time if you like,¡± he said to her.


    Hearing this, she raised her brow at him. Although he spoke lightly, taking another trip wasn¡¯t going to


    be easy. After all, they were both busy, especially Tony; it was almost impossible for him to leave work.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She showed a cheerful smile. She didn¡¯t want to overthink now since it would spoil the fun.


    ¡°Myra, I want to travel to every corner of the world with you,¡± he said while pulling her closer to him.


    The sound of ocean tides filled the air as the water crashed onto the shore wave after wave.


    The rxing sound attracted the attention of the two, while the sea breeze brushed past them with the


    smell of fish. At that moment, Myra¡¯s hair was flowing in the wind, asionally brushing Tony¡¯s neck


    and even his face, which tickled him.


    Tony simply wrapped her hair around his hand and yed with it, whereas Myra didn¡¯t stop this silly


    gesture. Everything about them was unfamiliar at the moment, so their chemistry was also heightened.


    ¡°Then you have to remember what you said today. You have to take me to all the ces that we


    haven¡¯t ventured to,¡± she said in a serious manner.


    Hearing this, Tony nodded. ¡°We still have a lot of time. We can definitely travel around the world in this


    lifetime,¡± he said with great enthusiasm. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t achieve once he put his mind to


    it.


    Myra believed him too. At this moment, she felt like she had been with Tony for a lifetime. Looking at


    him, she felt like she could see the vicissitudes of life. As long as her future days were spent with him,


    every single day would be a brand new and perfect day.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked. Pregnant women needed to eat more frequently in smaller portions to


    ensure adequate nutrition.


    ¡°No. I had some snacks on the ne.¡± She still wanted to stroll along the beach. Though she wanted to


    feel the waves, the sea wasn¡¯t as gentle in the evening as it was during the day.


    This was a lush green country. When she turned around, she saw a dense greenery not far away. She


    nned to explore the woods tomorrow.


    ¡°There¡¯s a curious look in your eyes. You¡¯re dying to explore this ind.¡± Tony¡¯s eyes kept following


    Myra, noting all of her little movements.


    ¡°The ind is surrounded by water, and it¡¯s standing independently in the sea. It¡¯s like a separate


    space, like a little world on its own. This feeling is indescribable. It¡¯s like being able to see the entirety


    of this small world at a nce, and the end and edges of this world. It¡¯s a wonderful feeling.¡± She


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    thought out loud.


    ¡°Good point. Might as well write it down. When we¡¯re home, you can publish a book of travel insights,¡±


    Tony said half-jokingly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done this kind of thing for a long time, and I don¡¯t think I have the words to express myself


    well.¡± She disagreed with his statement as she thought she could never be a writer.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    While browsing through the article, Matthias stopped at a certain page and stared at the picture on it


    with deadpan eyes. He was astonished that the reporters even managed to get their hands on such a


    picture and he wondered how long they had been secretly following them. Something fishy was


    definitely going on.


    While gazing at Evan, he tapped on the table with one hand. ¡°Find out who this reporter is.¡± His


    instincts were telling him that there was something odd about this reporter. Perhaps by starting here, he


    could figure out why Heather and him were being targeted.


    ncing at Matthias¡¯s stern face, Evan asked rather worriedly, ¡°You think this has something to do with


    the Locke Family.¡± As expected from Matthias¡¯ confidant, Evan immediately guessed his thoughts.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time the Locke Family has done something like this, and you know this,¡± Matthias


    said profoundly. He was very well aware of the Locke Family¡¯s tricks, but he never expected they had a


    ¡°No wonder they were pushing you to get married.¡± Just then, it dawned on Evan, and it felt like


    everything made sense now.


    Hearing this, Matthias became sullen and his expression darkened. Evan had just touched a sore spot.


    These few days, he had been distracted by the whole marriage situation, and when Evan brought it up,


    Matthias¡¯s head started to hurt again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even bring it up,¡± he grumbled. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep running away, and he was


    getting more annoyed the more he thought about it.


    ¡°Why not just get on with Miss Langston?¡± Evan smiled suggestively, causing Matthias to wish he could


    ¡°Buzz off!¡± he snarled. Though bbergasted, Evan didn¡¯t get angry at him. He knew what his temper


    was like, and he acted as the bigger person and didn¡¯t bother with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention Heather either.¡± Matthias was distraught and upset at whatever he heard. He didn¡¯t want


    to hear about Myra and Tony, nor did he want to hear about Heather and the Locke Family.


    Meanwhile, Myra and Tony were frolicking in the pool on the top floor of the hotel. They were happy as


    could be. If Matthias saw this, he would probably be green with envy.


    The sun was shining just right, and it was the perfect weather to be soaking in the water. In fact, Tony


    didn¡¯t want any disturbances, so he had reserved the entire pool. Just then, Myra wandered in the


    water. It was a beautiful sight, and Tony didn¡¯t want to interrupt this wonderful moment.


    He wished he had a camera in his hands at this moment to capture this fleeting and marvelous sight in


    front of him. However, no camera was going to be as good at capturing this moment as his own eyes.


    Every moment was deeply imprinted in his brain.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    yfully, Myra sshed water onto his face and giggled. ¡°What are you daydreaming about?¡± Gazing


    at her smiling face, Tony couldn¡¯t help but chase after her.


    Sensing his intentions, Myra frantically turned and left, not wanting to be easily caught by him. A chase


    in the water was kicked off. Despite that, Tony didn¡¯t dare to really use much force to catch her. It was


    only pretend.


    After the first trimester, swimming was good for pregnant women. However, everything had its limits,


    and Tony wouldn¡¯t let her strain herself too much.


    Of course, Myra was also extra cautious. The baby in her belly came before anything else. As such,


    she would be careful even while ying. The two of them were having fun, and Tony finally caught up


    with her and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± With a sly look, he squinted his eyes at her.


    ¡°Carry me up?¡± She gazed up at him with an innocent look.


    Dotingly, he shook his head at her. ¡°Tired?¡± As he spoke, he kissed her forehead.


    The original n was to go out after breakfast, but Tony had suddenly suggested going for a swim.


    Hence, they had spent the whole morning in the pool.


    When getting out of the pool, Myra¡¯s legs were a little weak. Seeing this, Tony immediately picked her


    up bridal style, whereas Myra wrapped her arms around his neck. It was like they were in-sync with


    each other. When one had found the right person, it would feel as if they were custom-made for them


    by God Himself.


    For their honeymoon, Tony had long arranged their route. Myra had no objections, so he was


    After being with him for so long, Myra found herself depending on him more and more. As long as she


    was with him, she felt like there was nothing to worry about. In fact, she had never even thought of


    being apart from him. She always believed that she would spend the rest of her life and grow old with


    Tony.


    For a long time afterward, when the ident happened, she realized that many things were uncertain,


    and the happiness she once had stung her deeply.


    It was already afternoon when they embarked on their journey again. Since it was their honeymoon trip,


    they weren¡¯t in a rush at all and went at their own pace.


    When it came to this, they were on the same page. They hadid out the route without working out the


    time. For this vacation, they were going to enjoy it to the fullest. Instead of rushing during the trip, it was


    going to be a rxing one.


    The scenery along the way was beautiful, and Myra would film the scenery with her phone from time to


    time. Meanwhile, in Tony¡¯s eyes, Myra was the beautiful scenery. As she admired the scenery, Tony


    admired her.


    ¡°Tony, are you taking me around the world?¡± She looked at him curiously. Their original n was to


    travel bymercial nes and not their own ne.


    This time, he even got a private ne, which was quite convenient as they could go anywhere they


    wanted without wasting too much time.


    ¡°If you want to,¡± he said while gazing at her lovingly. He would try his best to give her anything she


    wanted.


    ¡°No. The world is huge, and I¡¯d prefer it if we take it slow.¡± She smiled at him. She wasn¡¯t greedy. The


    world¡¯s beauty had to be slowly admired and appreciated.


    While they were above the sea, she watched the blue ocean in a daze. After flying over the sea, they


    arrived at the first destination of their trip.


    It was a small ind in Southeast Asia, and it was rumored that this ind would bring good blessings


    for any couples who visited it. In fact, many couples hade to visit from various countries.


    Regardless of whether the rumor was true or not, the ind¡¯s view was breathtaking. Tony had once


    stayed a night here before, and he liked this ce very much.


    This ind was the first ce that came to his mind when he was nning their honeymoon trip. It was


    a stunning ind. When Myra came down from the ne, she fell in love with the ind as soon as


    sheid eyes on it.


    Tony led Myra to the hotel to put down all their belongings before going to explore the ind. This was


    something Myra agreed with. The most annoying thing while going on a trip was carrying their things.


    When they came out of the hotel, the sun was setting. Myra and Tony enjoyed the afterglow of the


    sunset; at that moment, the entire ind was painted gold by the sunlight. They strolled as they


    admired the beauty of the setting sun.


    The ind was a quiet ce, and it wasn¡¯t hard to distinguish the locals from the tourists. As a matter


    of fact, they could tour the entire ind on foot, but that was what they nned to do the next day.


    Today, Tony wanted to enjoy the sunset with Myra.


    Myra had fallen in love with this ce at first nce. Compared to the hustle and bustle of the city, she


    preferred a simple and quiet ce. She liked the beautiful scenery and the simple life the locals led.


    They had the most sincere smile on their faces, and it felt like everyone could be their most authentic


    selves.


    The enthusiastic locals would take the initiative to greet the visitors. They didn¡¯t know much English


    and had a strange ent, but Myra found it particrly adorable.


    ¡°This is a good ce to retire.¡± She sighed, not expecting the first destination that Tony brought her to


    would be such a beautiful ce. It made her look forward to the rest of Tony¡¯s carefully-nned trip.


    ¡°We cane again next time if you like,¡± he said to her.


    Hearing this, she raised her brow at him. Although he spoke lightly, taking another trip wasn¡¯t going to


    be easy. After all, they were both busy, especially Tony; it was almost impossible for him to leave work.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She showed a cheerful smile. She didn¡¯t want to overthink now since it would spoil the fun.


    ¡°Myra, I want to travel to every corner of the world with you,¡± he said while pulling her closer to him.


    The sound of ocean tides filled the air as the water crashed onto the shore wave after wave.


    The rxing sound attracted the attention of the two, while the sea breeze brushed past them with the


    smell of fish. At that moment, Myra¡¯s hair was flowing in the wind, asionally brushing Tony¡¯s neck


    and even his face, which tickled him.


    Tony simply wrapped her hair around his hand and yed with it, whereas Myra didn¡¯t stop this silly


    gesture. Everything about them was unfamiliar at the moment, so their chemistry was also heightened.


    ¡°Then you have to remember what you said today. You have to take me to all the ces that we


    haven¡¯t ventured to,¡± she said in a serious manner.


    Hearing this, Tony nodded. ¡°We still have a lot of time. We can definitely travel around the world in this


    lifetime,¡± he said with great enthusiasm. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t achieve once he put his mind to


    it.


    Myra believed him too. At this moment, she felt like she had been with Tony for a lifetime. Looking at


    him, she felt like she could see the vicissitudes of life. As long as her future days were spent with him,


    every single day would be a brand new and perfect day.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked. Pregnant women needed to eat more frequently in smaller portions to


    ensure adequate nutrition.


    ¡°No. I had some snacks on the ne.¡± She still wanted to stroll along the beach. Though she wanted to


    feel the waves, the sea wasn¡¯t as gentle in the evening as it was during the day.


    This was a lush green country. When she turned around, she saw a dense greenery not far away. She


    nned to explore the woods tomorrow.


    ¡°There¡¯s a curious look in your eyes. You¡¯re dying to explore this ind.¡± Tony¡¯s eyes kept following


    Myra, noting all of her little movements.


    ¡°The ind is surrounded by water, and it¡¯s standing independently in the sea. It¡¯s like a separate


    space, like a little world on its own. This feeling is indescribable. It¡¯s like being able to see the entirety


    of this small world at a nce, and the end and edges of this world. It¡¯s a wonderful feeling.¡± She


    thought out loud.


    ¡°Good point. Might as well write it down. When we¡¯re home, you can publish a book of travel insights,¡±


    Tony said half-jokingly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done this kind of thing for a long time, and I don¡¯t think I have the words to express myself


    well.¡± She disagreed with his statement as she thought she could never be a writer.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    On the way to the office, Heather was still thinking about what Robert said in the morning. The deep


    meaning in his words was food for thought. In contrast to Robert, ke¡¯s tricks weren¡¯t even worth


    mentioning. In fact, she felt like Robert was implying something to her.


    She was unsure if she was overthinking, but she could vaguely feel that ke was just putting up a


    guise. It seemed like even though Robert was old, he still had a big ambition.


    It appeared that Bradfort City was going to be lively in the near future. Both Locke Group and Hart


    Group weren¡¯t one to be messed with, and Robert didn¡¯t intend to get involved with any of them


    because he was nning to sit back and reap the benefitster.


    No wonder he had been so angry today. Before this, Heather tried to get Langston Group and Hart


    Group to cooperate with each other, and now she was entangled with Locke Group.


    At that moment, remorse welled up in her heart. She realized that she was only causing trouble to


    Robert. Although she didn¡¯t want topete with ke for Langston Group, she still hoped that


    Langston Group would be stronger.


    On her way, she made a decision that she was going to meet Matthias immediately to terminate that


    contract. She couldn¡¯t be tied to him because of the contract, and she didn¡¯t want to have anything to


    do with Locke Group anymore.


    As she drove to Locke Group, she remembered what happened thest time and quickly dialed


    Matthias¡¯ number. However, no one answered. She looked at the phone in her hand in distress,


    thinking that he must have run off again for a meeting about some important coboration.


    As such, she could only turn to Evan, who was shocked when he realized the call was from Heather.


    Immediately, he picked up.


    From her conversation with him, she learned that Matthias had gone back to the Locke Residence at


    Tasnia City, and it was probably inconvenient for him to answer her call.


    Frustrated, Heather stared at the phone. Meeting Matthias wasn¡¯t an easy task. This time, he had gone


    a little further away than she thought, and it was unlikely that she would go straight there.


    After ending the call, Evan immediately reported the matter to Matthias, who instantly replied. In fact, it


    wasn¡¯t inconvenient for him to answer the phone. It was just inconvenient to answer her call at Locke


    Residence. After all, Heather was the female protagonist of the gossip Matthias was involved in.


    ¡°Tell Heather that I¡¯ll be waiting for her at home in three days.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t want to stay at Locke


    Residence any longer and was looking for an opportunity to leave.


    The Locke Family had arranged an entire week worth of blind dates for him, which he felt was


    extremely insulting. He felt like he was being ced on the shelf like goods on a special sale. In fact,


    he didn¡¯t even want to spare a nce at any of the women he was supposed to meet.


    Furthermore, ever since he came back, he felt like his every move was being watched. Even going


    outside became a difficult task. When he wasn¡¯t on a blind date, he would be in his room. He was even


    worried that they had bugged his room.


    During his time at Locke Residence, he was tormented. There was no way he was going to obey them,


    and he didn¡¯t have time to y games with them for a week.


    Just then, Matthias, who was alone and sulking in his room, heard a knock on his door. He replied with


    disinterest, ¡°Come in.¡± The only people who would dare toe to him at this hour were either the


    head of the Locke Family or the cousin whom Matthias disliked the most.


    As expected, it was the head of the Locke Family. Matthias faintly nced at him. In fact, he was the


    reason Matthias came back this time.


    Seeing his sullen look, the head of the Locke Familyforted him. ¡°Matthias, why didn¡¯t you tell me


    that you have returned?¡± He still cared about Matthias and he didn¡¯t want to force him like this, but


    unfortunately, he was no longer in control of the situation now.


    ¡°I can¡¯t marry a random woman. I can¡¯t do it,¡± Matthias said sullenly without looking at him.


    Just then, the head of the family smiled lovingly as he approached Matthias and patted his shoulder. ¡°I


    went through it too. Marriage isn¡¯t always up to you.¡± He spoke as someone who had experienced the


    same thing.


    ¡°What a joke. The Locke Family is powerful. Do they really need this kind of alliance to be better?¡±


    Matthias looked at the head of the family with mockery in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t agree with him at all


    since that was an outdated approach.


    ¡°The Locke Family does not give up any opportunity to take shortcuts,¡± the head of the family said


    profoundly. It was because of this exact trait that was causing each and every one of them to be


    unhappy.


    Perhaps it was because life wasn¡¯t as good as it should be, so they were all fully devoted to work.


    Hence, there were many workaholics in the Locke Family.


    ¡°I will never marry a woman I don¡¯t love.¡± Matthias stared directly at the head of the family and


    emphasised each word like an oath and with determination.


    The head of the Locke Family didn¡¯t want to continue to dwell on this matter, so he said, ¡°A man


    bes independent at thirty. You should count how many years you have left. After the age of thirty,


    if you¡¯re still not married, then you definitely won¡¯t be taking over the Locke Family.¡±


    This was one of the rules of the Locke Family, and it was also one that Matthias hated. Every head of


    the family abided by this rule. Of course, the leader of Locke Group must do the same as well.


    Sometimes, the head of the Locke Family and the leader of Locke Group were the same person, and


    sometimes they were two different people.


    All in all, the Locke Family was a peculiar family with strict rules which Matthias disliked. As such, he


    was unhappy. Sometimes, he really didn¡¯t understand why he had to be the leader of Locke Group,


    knowing that he had to sacrifice so much as the leader. Perhaps he thought he could turn it all around.


    But as time went by, he felt like it was more and more impossible to escape the vicious cycle that was


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    the Locke Family tradition. He feared that one day, he would be swallowed up like his elders and live


    without a soul.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Matthias¡¯ sudden questions took the head of the family by surprise. It had been


    a long time since he thought about this.


    After properly pondering for a long time, he answered quietly, ¡°Does it matter?¡± It wasn¡¯t an answer, or


    perhaps the answer was too obvious and there was no need to say it out loud.


    ¡°We only have one life. Why should we live so unhappily?¡± Matthias spoke with intention. He was


    directing it to the head of the family and also to himself.


    ¡°Well said, but reality will not go as you wish. Young man, you still have a long way to go.¡± The head of


    the family gazed into Matthias¡¯ determined eyes and gave him a caring smile. It seemed that he


    wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade him for a while.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t forget why I started.¡± At this moment, Matthias was full of confidence. Later on, he would


    realize that he shouldn¡¯t be too confident because life could drive one to the edge.


    The rest of the days, Matthias remained indifferent as he was dragged to the blind dates. In his eyes,


    those women were all the same and couldn¡¯t bepared to Myra, or even Heather. Just then, he was


    surprised that he even thought of Heather. As such, he revealed a self-deprecating smile. Unknowingly,


    Heather had left indelible traces in his heart which would bubble up from time to time recently.


    The woman sitting across from him looked at the smile on his lips and an embarrassed look crept onto


    her face. Meanwhile, Matthias¡¯ cousin who was apanying him faked a cough which snapped


    Matthias out of it.


    Giving the woman across from him a nce, he noticed that she had a good-looking face but was


    uninteresting. This was not what he was looking for in a lover in any case.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m not interested in what you¡¯re talking about at all,¡± he said impolitely. He didn¡¯t


    want to waste his time on people or things he didn¡¯t like.


    At once, his cousin¡¯s face darkened as he red at Matthias, while the girl who was still admiring


    Matthias¡¯ handsome face just now became displeased in an instant.


    The man sure was blunt. Even if she had some feelings toward him, there was no way she would stay,


    not to mention that she was a pampered and spoiled youngdy. She was so infuriated that she took


    her bag and left at once. Meanwhile, Matthias remained seated with an indifferent face.


    Instead, his cousin made a point of going after the woman and apologizing to her. Matthias watched his


    cousin¡¯s pretentious performance, knowing full well that this was how his cousin was. He had to let the


    whole world think that he was the best and most harmless one.


    A beautiful name and gentlemanly manners were phony in the eyes of Matthias. After all, he could


    never forget what his cousin had done to hurt him. He had backstabbed Matthias countless times; after


    all, he was, in fact, a two-faced person. Matthias red fiercely at his cousin who was walking toward


    him.


    ¡°Matthias, how could you be so rude?¡± his cousin questioned him. He was a slim man with little


    manliness and looked more feminine than a woman. So much so that Matthias even doubted his


    cousin¡¯s sexual orientation. If he hadn¡¯t gotten married before he turned thirty and gave birth to a pair of


    fraternal twins, Matthias would have thought that his cousin liked men.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting here and listening to her nonsense for an hour. That¡¯s as far as my patience goes.¡±


    Matthias squinted his eyes at his cousin who was going to put up a performance anyway. As such, he


    didn¡¯t mind being used of disrespecting his elder brother.


    ¡°Matthias, you can¡¯t go on like this. You¡¯re turning thirty soon. Please, you have to be more serious


    during your blind dates. Don¡¯t miss out on a good girl.¡± His cousin looked like he was concerned about


    Matthias, but Matthias didn¡¯t trust him at all.


    ¡°Feelings aren¡¯t for trading. If you like to trade your life, then that¡¯s your business. Do not drag me down


    with you.¡± At once, Matthias rose from his seat. He had spent enough time entertaining them. He was


    leaving tomorrow and no one was going to be able to stop him.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the next spot.¡± His cousin sighed with a look of frustration.


    The corner of Matthias¡¯s lips curled upward. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you, but I¡¯ve booked a ticket for tomorrow


    afternoon at three. I do not have the time to gallivant with you for a week.¡± He spoke dashingly. He had


    alreadypromised a lot and he didn¡¯t want to carry on anymore.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®apany¡¯ me? This attitude of yours is very problematic. Return the tickets.


    You have over twenty more blind dates, and if you don¡¯t choose a woman by the end of it, you¡¯re not


    allowed to leave.¡± His cousin¡¯s tone was gentle, but every sentence he spoke was pressuring Matthias.


    However, he wasn¡¯t going to fall for it.


    Matthias sneered in response. ¡°Gather the rest of the women tomorrow morning. I don¡¯t mind meeting


    all of them at once. I will leave on time tomorrow at three in the afternoon. Nothing is going to stop me.¡±


    His tone was decisive and left no space for any argument.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    When they returned to Locke Residence, Matthias wasn¡¯t smiling and Regan had an unpleasant look


    on his face as he walked behind Matthias. Seeing their appearance, the head of the family thought they


    had another dispute. At that point, the two of them were the most outstanding members of the Locke


    Family. Unfortunately, Regan¡¯s status wasn¡¯t as legitimate as Matthias¡¯.


    Although the Locke Family was prosperous, the most prosperous ones would be the younger


    generation. Among the elders, the head of the family was the eldest. Matthias¡¯ father had passed away


    a long time ago.


    Regan was the child of Matthias¡¯ aunt, and Regan¡¯s father was a live-in son-inw of the Locke Family.


    In fact, Regan contributed more to the Locke Family, but because of his status, he was always pushed


    down by Matthias.


    The head of the family knew all of this. Based on Regan¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t befortable


    being pressured by Matthias. However, the head of the family supported Matthias¡¯ lineage. The family


    rules mustn¡¯t be broken, and so he could only allow Regan to be aggrieved.


    ¡°Did the blind date go well today?¡± The head of the family asked Regan although he could already


    guess from their expression that nothing good happened.


    ¡°Grandpa, Matthias has angered all the girls,¡± Reganined. After all, Matthias¡¯ words and actions


    were a little too much.


    In fact, the head of the family wasn¡¯t Regan and Matthias¡¯s grandfather. After all, the head of the family


    didn¡¯t have children. Matthias and Regan were the descendents of the head of the family¡¯s elder


    brother. But since he was the only elderly at home, everyone respectfully addressed him as ¡®Grandpa¡¯,


    except Matthias who didn¡¯t like to greet others.


    The head of the family turned to look at Matthias and saw his stubborn face. He couldn¡¯t scold him in


    front of others, but he said in a not-so-subtle manner, ¡°Matthias, the family rule of independence at


    thirty must not be broken.¡±


    Matthias¡¯ lips curled into a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m not thirty yet, so you guys don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    While speaking, he shot a re at Regan.


    He just couldn¡¯t stand him at all, and he despised each and every movement of his. In the past, Regan


    didn¡¯t know how to hide his desires at all, but now he had learnt to disguise his intentions.


    Matthias would always remember the time when Regan beat him up and peed on him. In fact, he would


    never ever forget that kind of shame.


    After making a fuss, everyone was unhappy, and the head of the family didn¡¯t want to force Matthias


    either. He had met countless people in his lifetime, and he could feel Matthias¡¯ desire for power. One


    day, he wouldpromise. Just as he said, he wasn¡¯t thirty yet. When that day came, he believed


    Matthias would give everyone a satisfactory answer.


    ¡°Matthias has booked a flight back for tomorrow afternoon.¡± Regan didn¡¯t forget to continue


    backstabbing him. He was dying for Matthias to do something out of the line again so that the Locke


    Family would be more and more disappointed with him.


    Including the head of the family, everyone was shocked. Even the head of the family didn¡¯t expect


    Matthias to be so reckless while Matthias had a look of nonchnce.


    In fact, he had had enough of this. He used to keep a low profile in the Locke Family and would still get


    into trouble. Since those people wanted to oppose him at every turn, he thought there was no need for


    him to stay low, so he might as well show them his true temper.


    ¡°Yes. I will go back to Bradford City tomorrow. There are a lot of things to deal with at Locke Group, and


    I don¡¯t have time to spend on blind dates,¡± Matthias said with emphasis on each word. What he said


    was true. As the executive director of Locke Group, he couldn¡¯t be away for too long.


    However, Regan didn¡¯t think so and he said cynically, ¡°I know that Matthias is a busy man who


    dedicates his life to Locke Group, but marriage is not child¡¯s y and is equally important. If a man


    doesn¡¯t have a family at the age of thirty, how is he going to further his career? Internationally, people


    prefer to choose someone who has a family as a business partner.¡±


    Matthias watched Regan¡¯s performance coldly with a look of disdain. He spoke so much and beat


    around the bush just toe back around to mock him.


    At that moment, the head of the family didn¡¯t want to see them fight against each other and to treat


    each other like enemies, so he stepped in to mediate. The head of the family also had such a phase of


    mutual ipatibility with his elder brother, andter when his elder brother passed away, he regretted


    everything. As such, he did not want the younger generation to repeat his mistakes.


    He knew how much effort Regan had made. Although on the surface the head of the family was more


    lenient to Matthias, in reality, it was also a test for Regan. In fact, he intended to pass the position of the


    Head of the Locke Family to Regan, but of course on the premise that he and Matthias could get along


    and treat each other like brothers.


    If Regan still did not understand his intentions and still wanted topete with Matthias, then the head


    of the family would consider giving the position of the family head and leader of Locke Group to


    Matthias.


    Instead of watching them argue, it would be better to let Matthias alone take on the burden. The head


    of the family hoped to see their rtionship improve in hisst days.


    Brothers working together were always more powerful than one person, and the head of the family had


    made a good n for everything. He would also advise the two in private to love each other.


    However, there was little effect. On the one hand, Matthias still could not let go of the humiliation


    inflicted on him by Regan, and on the other hand, Regan was always saying things he didn¡¯t mean. He


    was still unwilling to ept Matthias.


    Just when the head of the family was lost in thought, Matthias¡¯ cold words echoed again. There was no


    way he was willing to be chastised by Regan.


    ¡°Cooperation depends on strength. Do I have to marry a woman I don¡¯t like just to please the other


    party?¡± Matthias spoke disdainfully. In his eyes, Regan was just a pathetic viin. After all, Regan¡¯s


    marriage was one of the biggest jokes.


    The woman Regan married was like a puppet that depended on him for everything. Perhaps it was


    because of this nature that he was willing to marry the woman.


    In fact, Matthias couldn¡¯t see any love between them. On top of that, Regan wasn¡¯t even willing to


    spare a second nce at the woman. It was obvious that he did not like her.


    He felt sad for the woman for having to marry a husband like that. She was just a victim of political and


    business alliances. Matthias wasn¡¯t going to be like Regan, and he was not willing to sacrifice the


    happiness of an innocent woman for the sake of power. He wouldn¡¯t want to get married if it wasn¡¯t for


    love.


    Back then, Matthias¡¯ mother loved his father very much, but so what? His father had a family. Because


    he did not love his wife, he cheated on her with his mother and gave birth to him, an illegitimate son.


    Then, it became a war between the two women. It was the man who made a mistake, and yet in the


    end, the women had to pay the price. Thinking of his mother¡¯s painful life, Matthias felt that he must not


    take marriage lightly.


    The two argued, and finally Reganpromised. In front of everyone, he didn¡¯t want to be


    overbearing. He wanted to make it seem like he was being bullied by Matthias so as to win the


    sympathy of the crowd. Since Matthias wanted this, then he was going to further tarnish Matthias¡¯


    reputation.


    Just then, Matthias gratefully looked toward the head of the family. No matter whether he was right or


    wrong, he would always side with him. Sometimes, Matthias really didn¡¯t know why he was so good to


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    him.


    Once, the head of the family had said something strange that Matthias could still remember clearly until


    now. ¡°You look a lot like him.¡± Matthias regretted not asking the head of the family who he was referring


    to back then.


    The head of the family was also overbearing in his youth and had done a lot of outrageous things to his


    brother. Perhaps as his retribution, he had no sessor.


    It was only when his brother passed away and the burden of the entire Locke Family fell on the head of


    the family that he understood his brother¡¯s good intentions. His brother always gave in to him not


    because he was afraid of how powerful he was, but for the benefit of the Locke Family and the greater


    good.


    Moreover, his elder brother had always treated him as a brother. It was the head of the family himself


    who was narrow-minded, which led to the two brothers to be in constant disagreement. Even the day


    before his brother passed away, they had still been arguing.


    Perhaps it was intergenerational heredity. Matthias looked especially like his older brother when he was


    young. When he looked at him, there would be moments where he thought his older brother hade


    back to live.


    The favoring of a junior was not without reason. Sometimes, the head of the family only treated


    Matthias as the reincarnation of his brother, and he would do anything in his power to protect Matthias.


    Of course, when he came back to his senses, he wouldugh at himself. There was no reincarnation.


    Although Matthias looked simr to his brother, there were still differences after all. Even their


    personalities were very different.


    The next day, no blind dates were arranged for Matthias. It was specifically instructed by the head of


    the family. Although Regan was still unconvinced, he couldn¡¯t really say anything more. In the end,


    Matthias did not cancel his flight ticket.


    The head of the family led Matthias to the garden behind the residence. Matthias would be leaving in


    the afternoon, and the head of the family still had a lot to say to him. As such, he wanted to take this


    opportunity to have a talk with him.


    ¡°Matthias, have you met a girl you like in Bradfort City?¡± the head of the family asked in a


    straightforward manner.


    Hearing this, Matthias was surprised for a moment. He did not expect him to mention this matter, and


    he did not know how to answer for a moment.


    ¡°I know you had a first love named Myra, but she is now married to another man. You need to ept


    that fact,¡± the head of the family said with rity. He knew Matthias better than Matthias thought he did.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m already used to liking her. If you ask me to like someone else, I really can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Matthias did not want to lie to the head of the family and he had been wanting to talk to someone about


    this, so he might as well talk to him about his feelings.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you close with a girl named Heather Langston?¡± he asked tentatively.


    Matthias unconsciously frowned. Once Heather was mentioned, he was distressed. Now, he didn¡¯t


    have any more thoughts on Myra, but Heather was causing him to be distraught.


    ¡°She and I are only cooperating in a way,¡± he said stiffly. Even he refused to admit to himself that he


    had feelings for Heather, so how could he admit to others that he had a special affection for her?


    ¡°Young man, do not try to deceive others and yourself. Sometimes, you have to quiet down and listen


    to your own heart,¡± the head of the family said emotionally. He had also experienced intense love. In


    fact, everyone had a rebellious past.


    ¡°Grandpa, can we not talk about this? Nothing will ever happen between Heather and I,¡± he said firmly.


    There was no way he would allow himself to fall in love with Heather.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    In the morning, Matthias came back to life. Sweeping away yesterday¡¯s gloom, he became cynical


    again. Meanwhile, Evan prepared a hearty breakfast for him. Looking at the table full of desserts,


    Matthias frowned slightly. He felt sick even just looking at them.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°Have some sweet food. It will improve your mood,¡± Evan said with conviction, causing Matthias to roll


    his eyes. Sometimes, he felt like Evan was androgynous, and asionally he would act rather


    feminine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know my preference?¡± he asked rather resignedly. He didn¡¯t like strong vors. Instead, he


    preferred if everything was in moderation.


    Shrugging, Evan ordered a maid standing by, ¡°Take all the desserts away.¡±


    Matthias red at him in response. What was he going to eat if the desserts were taken away? There


    was only congee left. This was clearly a form of revenge from Evan, but Evan ignored the vicious stare


    from him.


    Then, Matthias had his breakfast and left for work. After the fuss with Evan this morning, his mood was


    actually much better.


    Despite that, what caught him off guard was that he ran into the finance director from Tasnia City just


    after he arrived at the office. When in Tasnia City, the head of the family did not tell him about this, so


    he was taken aback. On top of that, what was even more unexpected was that the finance director was


    Regan.


    yvolumeAd


    When the two met, they sized each other up before Matthias reluctantly extended a hand, whereas


    Regan had a half-smile on his face.


    After a simple handshake, Matthias tried to make his expression look natural. ¡°Wee to Bradfort


    City. The position of finance director has been vacant for some time, and I believe that with your talent,


    you will do a good job.¡± It was a false sentiment.


    Previously, the position of finance director was Matthias¡¯s part-time job. Although the position of finance


    director was two levels lower than that of the executive director, it was still an important position.


    Now that the post of finance director had fallen into the hands of Regan, Matthias really didn¡¯t know


    whether to cry orugh. It seemed that his performance in Tasnia City had caused dissatisfaction and


    panic among the Locke Family, which was why Regan was here.


    This was certainly not the head of the family¡¯s intention. After all, Matthis saw early on that he wanted


    to train Regan to be the sessor as the head of the family, which was why he refused to let Regan


    into Locke Group and had always brought him around to handle the Locke Family affairs.


    It really was a botch and Matthias regretted what he did in Tasnia City. If he had not caused public


    anger, he would not have ended up in this situation now.


    On the other hand, Regan was filled with energy. Of course, Matthias knew what Regan was thinking.


    He didn¡¯t care at all about being head of the family. What he wanted was to be the leader of Locke


    Group.


    Unfortunately, Matthias was already the leader of Locke Group. Although his seat was not secure, he


    would never let Regan snatch it from him. Before he achieved full control of Locke Group, Matthias had


    to keep a low profile as it was evident that the Locke Family wasn¡¯t going to tolerate him being the


    slightest bit capricious.


    ¡°We¡¯ll join forces as brothers and work together to make Locke Group in Bradfort City flourish.¡± Regan


    also pretended to be affectionate. They put on a show so that to an outsider, they would think that they


    were getting along really well.


    Just then, Matthias revealed a polite smile. Since things hade to this, he could only take things


    one step at a time. He never thought he would pay such a big price for what he did.


    Regan was the person he hated the most, yet he was now in front of him every single day. Even if he


    didn¡¯t do anything, it was still enough to push Matthias over the edge.


    However, there was more bad news. As Regan smiled cunningly, he whispered in Matthias¡¯s ear, ¡°My


    assistant will be here tomorrow, and the head of the family instructed me to make sure to drag you


    along to receive them.¡± He was deliberately keeping him guessing.


    At once, Matthias had a bad feeling. It was just Regan¡¯s assistant, yet he was asked to go and pick


    them up at the airport. It seemed like that person wasn¡¯t just anyone.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Matthias asked warily.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± Reganughed and patted Matthias¡¯ shoulder. He wondered why the Locke


    Family members liked to pat others¡¯ shoulders so much.


    ¡°I¡¯m very busy and I don¡¯t have time,¡± Matthias directly refused. Unless the head of the family


    personally came over, otherwise, he would not pick anyone up at the airport.


    Regan then took out his phone and waved it in front of Matthias. ¡°This is our family¡¯s Messenger


    group,¡± he said, pointing to his phone.


    Matthias wasn¡¯t added into the group, so he was a little baffled. Why did he bring up the family


    Messenger group out of nowhere? Regan then continued, ¡°The head of the family is also in it, and he


    specifically instructed me to take a short video of your pickup tomorrow. So don¡¯t make it difficult for


    me.¡±


    Seeing his smug face, Matthias really wanted to punch his pretty teeth. It was annoying how Regan


    was using all kinds of means to threaten him.


    ¡°Then you have to tell me who exactly is this person.¡± Matthias red angrily at Regan. He couldn¡¯t not


    would put him in a difficult position using the number of shares they had.


    ¡°They are third generation officials with a distinguished identity. They¡¯reing to us for an internship,¡±


    Regan said lightly, still refusing to make it clear to Matthias.


    Looking at him in disgust, Matthias wanted to punch Regan¡¯s smug face. Then, he smirked as he no


    longer intended to continue the conversation. Talking to him was equivalent to making himself


    miserable.


    ¡°Families of officials really have a lot of tricks up their sleeves,¡± Matthias said in a low voice before


    walking away from Regan.


    This was not the first time Matthias encountered this kind of thing. In fact, Locke Group was arge


    enterprise, and asionally there would be family members of a government official who would send


    their children or grandchildren here to hone their skills. Though they were loud to march in, it was clear


    that they weren¡¯t serious about it. Rather, they were there simply being the spoiled children they were.


    Looking at Matthias¡¯ reaction, Regan shed a smug smile. Things were developing in the direction he


    wanted, and he believed that tomorrow would be a big ¡®surprise¡¯ for Matthias. Thinking of this, Regan¡¯s


    lips slightly curved up. He had finally joined Locke Group as he wished, and he was very pleased with


    the position of financial director.


    Back then, he also studied economics, and his results were just as good as Matthias¡¯s. However, when


    he returned home, he was forced to stay in Locke Residence, handling family affairs. He felt like his


    potential was being wasted on such a trivial job.


    In contrast to Matthias, Regan was more unsatisfied especially after watching Matthias flourish. Now


    that he had finally entered the business world officially, he was eager to show the world what he was


    capable of. He wanted to prove his strength.


    He wanted to let the Locke Family know that he, Regan Locke, was more suitable than Matthias for the


    position of Locke Group¡¯s executive director, and that only under his management can Locke Group


    thrive.


    Having made up his mind and having a goal, what Regan had to do now was very simple, and that was


    to perform and try to find out the mistakes and loopholes in Matthias¡¯ decision making. He would use all


    means to pull him down from the position of leader of Locke Group.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Matthias and Regan each went back to their work stations. Since the


    finance director¡¯s role had been under Matthias¡¯ supervision, thepany did not have a room for the


    finance director at all. When Regan came to Matthias¡¯ office, Matthias was burying his head in


    documents.


    After listening to Regan¡¯s plea, Matthias slowly lifted his head and moved his gaze away from the


    documents. He looked at Regan casually, and the corners of his mouth slightly pulled into a sarcastic


    smile. ¡°The matter of the room is indeed an oversight on my part, but it¡¯s not possible for me to arrange


    a room for you in such a short time.¡±


    He was clearly brushing him off, but Regan couldn¡¯t say anything. Despite that, he was not willing to


    leave like this, and he couldn¡¯t be wandering around the office.


    ¡°How am I going to work then?¡± Regan inquired, knowing that Mattias would not actively solve the


    problem for him.


    ¡°You can move to the staff area, where there are many empty seats. You can pick whatever seat you


    want. By the window, by the wall, or by the door.¡± The corner of Matthias¡¯ mouth lifted into a


    contemptuous smile as he watched the look on Regan¡¯s face in satisfaction..


    ¡°Matthias, stop ying around.¡± Regan saw that there were no bystanders around, so he said to


    Matthias with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying, Regan. I¡¯m being honest. After all, there are only so many rooms, and there¡¯s no way


    to spare one for you for a while.¡± Matthias had a smug look on his face as he appreciated Regan¡¯s


    anger.


    ¡°There is no way I¡¯m sitting with the staff,¡± Regan said with unusual determination.


    Just then, Matthias feigned a distressed look and said to him, ¡°There is one more room. If you don¡¯t


    mind, I¡¯ll have someone clean it out for you.¡± The cynical smile on Matthias¡¯ lips made rm bells ring


    in Regan¡¯s head, thinking that he must not have good intentions.


    ¡°Which room?¡± he asked tentatively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my assistant take you there.¡± Matthias pressed the red button on his right, and in a short


    while, Lara pushed the door open and came in.


    ¡°How may I help you, Sir?¡± Lara asked respectfully.


    Matthias pointed at Regan and said, ¡°Take Director Locke to B3.¡± The two tacitly exchanged looks and


    Lara instantly understood him.


    Meanwhile, Regan¡¯s eyebrows knitted. He had a feeling that Matthias would not be so kind. Then, he


    heard Lara¡¯s clear voice. ¡°Director Locke, please follow me.¡±


    Doubtfully, he followed behind Lara while Matthias watched his figure with a sly smile, hoping that


    Regan would like his new room.


    A momentter, Lara stopped in front of room B3. Regan looked at the room in front of him in


    annoyance, recalling Matthias¡¯ smirk before he left.


    The room in front of him was small and pathetic, and the desk was not even half the size of Mattias¡¯


    desk. What was more annoying was that room B3 was adjacent to the bathroom. It was truly a spot


    with ¡®great¡¯ feng shui.


    ¡°Director Locke, this is room B3. It has been vacant for a while, so it¡¯s a bit dirty. I will arrange for


    someone to clean it for youter.¡± Lara¡¯s crisp voice carried a hint of sweetness, but it didn¡¯t make


    Regan feel any better.


    As if he had been humiliated, Regan clenched his fists so hard that his green veins were protruding. He


    thought Matthias was despicable, but he had to be patient and not sh with Matthias over such a


    small incident. Since Matthias did such a thing, then he might as well let everyone see how Matthias


    was treating him.


    Holding back his anger, Regan spoke eerily. ¡°Please tell Diretor Locke that I¡¯m very satisfied with the


    new room, and I thank him for going through the trouble.¡± However, the expression on his face didn¡¯t


    reflect his words. The murderous ze in his eyes was terrifying.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Whenever Regan was around, Matthias wouldn¡¯t feel at ease, so he decided to head out. Recalling


    how he treated Heather yesterday, he felt that something was wrong, so he simply came up with a


    reason to go see her.


    However, she didn¡¯t like how Matthias woulde looking for her so frequently at the office. On the


    contrary, ke was rather d to see him visit, which was why Matthias had always been given


    ess to Langston Group.


    At this moment, Heather, who was busy working, heard someone was at the door, so she instinctively


    said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Who knew Matthias would be the one toe through the door? Of all the people it could¡¯ve been, it


    was the person she didn¡¯t want to see the most. She was already stressed out because she had tons of


    documents to go through, and Matthiasing here only made her even more agitated.


    ¡°I¡¯m working and have no time for personal matters,¡± she said coldly, wishing he¡¯d just leave her alone


    as soon as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss work.¡± It wasn¡¯t surprising that he already thought of an excuse to talk to her.


    ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for is ke. I¡¯m in no position to represent Langston Group.¡± It was evident


    that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all, no matter if it was personal or work.


    ¡°I want to talk to you. Is that an issue?¡± He asserted. Nheless, she was also a persistent person


    when it came to rejecting someone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to blur the line between personal matters and work,¡± she nonchntly said with her head


    lowered as she continued to read the document she was working on.


    ¡°We¡¯re discussing it in the office today.¡± Obviously, he had no ns of leaving without getting what he


    wanted. He immediately plopped down onto the chair opposite of her while she didn¡¯t bother to spare a


    nce at him.


    He must admit that being ignored wasn¡¯t a good feeling. At this moment, he felt like he was


    transparent, and all he wanted was a nce from Heather.


    His feelings toward her were ineffable. He knew very well that there wasn¡¯t any chance for them to be


    lovers, but there were times like these where she would be so headstrong like how one could get in a


    rtionship.


    ¡°May I know what¡¯s the working matter that you would like to discuss with me?¡± Her eyes were still


    trained on the documents on hand as she tried to brush him off.


    ¡°Is this your attitude when you deal with work discussions?¡± he questioned as her attitude was


    beginning to irk him.


    ¡°Well then, Director Locke, how would you like me to act?¡± With that, she finally ced down the pen


    she was holding and looked right at him.


    ¡°Look at me, seriously.¡± As he raised a brow at her, mixed feelings brewed within himself. He was


    beginning to suspect that he really had feelings for her.


    At once, she offered him a courteous smile as she wore a calm andposed expression. Her stare


    made his heart skip a beat.


    He could even feel a trace of blissfulness. That was what he felt when he finally got eye contact from


    her. He liked that pair of sparkly, crystal clear eyes that were ever so mesmerizing.


    ¡°Does this satisfy you?¡± She stared at him motionlessly as if to mock him and anger him.


    ¡°I would like to discuss the coboration of Locke Group with Langston Group.¡± It was the same old


    excuse he used before. Some time back, Robert had already rejected him, so the chances of it


    happening were slim.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make the call on this matter. In fact, even Director ke can¡¯t do that. You should pay a visit to


    my Grandpa and discuss with him.¡± Heather had already heard from Robert that he had rejected his


    proposal for a coboration.


    ¡°Is getting approval from Old Master Langston the only way that you¡¯ll seriously discuss our


    coboration with me?¡± he asked, chagrined. It was obvious that she had been talking to him in a


    perfunctory manner to his displeasure.


    Ever since he came back from Tasnia City, things hadn¡¯t been smooth for him. Even Heather¡¯s attitude


    toward him had a 180-degree change. Matthias thought that he had been rather unluckytely. Staring


    at Heather deeply, he was perplexed by his feelings for Heather and annoyed at her perfunctory


    attitude.


    ¡°A coboration between the two groups is a big matter, so we must have Grandpa¡¯s approval to


    proceed.¡± She simply repeated what she said. Honestly, she didn¡¯t want to pick a fight with him, and all


    she wanted was for him to leave her to work in peace.


    ¡°Heather, do you really hate me so much?¡± he asked, discontented. Having gone through Myra¡¯s


    wedding, his feelings toward Heather had undergone a change in which he couldn¡¯t control.


    ¡°I don¡¯t discuss personal matters at work.¡± She didn¡¯t want to answer that question. Moreover, he was


    acting really odd, as if she had stepped past his boundaries.


    ¡°Do you still want to terminate the contract?¡± He brought up a topic that would pique her interest.


    Despite the fleeting change in her expression, she persisted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself thrice. If you


    don¡¯t have any other work-rted matters, I would like to work in peace.¡±


    However, it would take more than that to break her current effort to ignore him. It was easy to bring up


    the contract termination, but she knew that he would not easily have it dissoluted as he had just given


    her his answer yesterday.


    Hence, she had already given up on terminating the contract. As long as Matthias did not do anything


    else that crossed her boundary, she did not mind the current situation she was in.


    The outsiders would think that they were a mundane couple, but rumors would die off after some time.


    As both Heather and Matthias did not announce anything regarding the rumor, the public can only


    specte. Moreover, she didn¡¯t really care what others thought.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m the one bringing contempt upon myself.¡± With that, he left dispirited. Perhaps it was due to


    the blind dates he had gone on, he had seriously considered marriage and thought of marrying


    Heather.


    It seemed that it was just his wishful thinking. All Heather felt for him was hatred and nothing else. At


    this moment, he was beginning to regret his actions. He had been trying to make her like him more


    when it was clearly impossible.


    After he left, she continued working, thinking about how it was getting hard to read Matthias. There


    were sayings about women being hard to read, but men were also the same. Nheless, she didn¡¯t


    want anything to do with him any longer.


    She had been telling herself that it was impossible for them to be together. Moreover, Matthias was not


    her type. She even suspected whether he was trying to trick her into his trap such that she would have


    to go through the heart-ripping pain that she had gone through years back. It almost felt like deja vu.


    With her guard up whenever she was dealing with him, she would regard all his acts of goodwill as a


    false impression. Her life was already in a messy state, no thanks to him. Even Myra had called her


    specifically to ask about what was going on between Matthias and her.


    If this went on, she might as well imprint the name ¡®Matthias¡¯ on her. Most of the people were already


    assuming that they had an intimate rtionship.


    As she got lost in her train of thoughts, she subconsciously wrote Matthias¡¯ name on her document.


    The moment she snapped out of it, she immediately drew over it. It was a bad day for both Matthias


    and Heather. Before the day ended, she got a phone call from her junior, Leon.


    ¡°Hi, Heather.¡± Leon¡¯s voice came from the other end of the call.


    ¡°Hi, Leon.¡± Clearing her head, she thought of how it had been a while since she heard from him. Now


    that he was contacting her from overseas, she was guessing that she would get some good news from


    him.


    ¡°I can go to Bradfort City anytime. Are you prepared on your side?¡± He had always been


    straightforward as he liked to be sinct.


    ¡°I¡¯m too involved in my family business and I can¡¯t free myself yet,¡± she sighed. In fact, she had been


    doing preparations in private, but she could not find free time which would pose a problem.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a project and it¡¯s been a few months. Why haven¡¯t you finished it?¡± he asked in a joking


    manner.


    ¡°This project has not been running smoothly. I think that it¡¯ll take a couple of months more for it to end.¡±


    She replied straightforwardly, not bothering to hide anything from him.


    ¡°Sounds like I should get to Bradfort City earlier. I would like to see what project is posing a challenge


    for you,¡± Leon said excitedly. He was probably going to book his ne ticket right after ending the


    phone call with her.


    ¡°Stop teasing me. How are things for you and Kate?¡± she asked casually, curious about his private life.


    With a chuckle, he said, ¡°We broke up long ago. She¡¯s quite a nuisance.¡± He pursed his lips as he


    recalled how her ex-girlfriend was even more of a mother than his own mother.


    ¡°When do you n to be more serious?¡± She sniggered. Leon had always been a nonchnt person


    when it came to rtionships; he was never one to settle.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll be my girlfriend, I will definitely treat my rtionship seriously,¡± he said in a frivolous tone.


    After all, he had once pursued Heather before.


    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m not interested in a rtionship with a younger partner.¡± If it wasn¡¯t Leon who was talking


    with him, the person would already be in her bad books. However, Leon was different to her; he was


    like a younger brother.


    ¡°Well then, have you found me a brother-inw?¡± He continued to chat with her about random things.


    As they had not talked for quite some time, they had a good time chit-chatting.


    ¡°I¡¯m too busy with work to find a partner.¡± It was very rare for Heather to talk to someone in such a free


    and easy manner, but it was rxing to chat with Leon.


    ¡°Back in school, you said that studies were keeping you busy. Now, you¡¯re using work as an excuse.


    Aren¡¯t you interested in men at all? Or do you have a girlfriend in secret?¡± He continued to tease her.


    Seeing how she had a tough, domineering image, he wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if Heather had indeed


    found a girlfriend.


    ¡°Cut it out. I don¡¯t have a boyfriend or girlfriend. I¡¯m unlike you who swings both ways.¡± She was


    exasperated as he was the one who was bisexual, yet here he was joking about her sexuality. She


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    made a mental note to lecture him when they metter.


    ¡°Who cares about gender when the feelings are right?¡± he chuckled. Perhaps it was his easygoing


    character that made Heather feel like she could let her guard down.


    ¡°I still have work to do, so I can¡¯t chat with you any longer.¡± With that, she hung up the call. He was


    such a talkative person.


    Having talked with Leon, she was in a better mood. As for the work she had to tend to, she didn¡¯t really


    bother much about it. Most of the time, workaholics loved it when there was a lot of work to do. If it


    weren¡¯t for ke who always brought her trouble, Heather would not be so busy working at Langston


    Group.


    After giving it some thought, she sent Leon a message. ¡®What time is your flight? I¡¯lle pick you up.¡¯


    Knowing him well, there was a high chance that he was already buying his ne ticket for Bradfort City


    tomorrow.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Meanwhile, Myra¡ªwho was on the other side of the globe¡ªstill would not let Heather go; she wanted


    to know about the rtionship between Heather and Matthias. Even Tony was speechless as Myra was


    still so concerned about other matters while they were on a honeymoon.


    ¡°Since when did you start to like gossiping?¡± After Tony snatched Myra¡¯s phone away, she looked up at


    him.


    She was met with a naked body with a muscr chest and solid abs. He was only wearing a pair of


    swimming trunks, and he sure looked inviting as male hormones emanated off his body.


    ¡°There must be something going on between Heather and Matthias.¡± She immediately shifted her gaze


    away before she started to drool because of how hot he looked.


    ¡°Do you remember our promise?¡± he asked with a serious face. With a pair of shades covering his


    eyes, she could not tell whether he was mad or joking.


    ¡°Tony, are you unhappy?¡± At once, she knew what she did wrong before he had to point it out.


    ¡°I just hope that someone will keep their promise.¡± He looked at her from above.


    Myra was wearing an azure-colored swimming suit whichplimented her bodyline well. The tiny


    bump on her stomach did not affect her beauty. After all, she did not seem like a pregnant woman, and


    most people would probably think that it was just body fat.


    Droplets of watertched onto Myra¡¯s fair skin and swung off her when she moved. He could not seem


    to take his eyes off her. He had already restricted her from wearing any swimsuit that was too


    revealing, but even though she was wearing a swimming suit with the most basic design, she was still


    so attractive.


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t like others looking at Myra¡¯s body as it was his to admire, not to mention those who


    had bad motives.


    At this moment, she gave him puppy eyes, hoping to get his forgiveness, but he stayed unfazed.


    ¡°I promise I will not use my phone anymore. I¡¯ll keep my eyes on you,¡± she said affirmatively. How could


    he be so petty?


    ¡°Your phone is confiscated. You can use the camera to take pictures.¡± He smiled victoriously as he


    waited for her toply.


    Rolling her eyes, she admitted defeat as she could only do as he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the beach?¡± he asked as he noticed how she wasn¡¯t the most excited.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to move too much carrying a baby inside me.¡± There was quite a crowd at the beach and


    some people were running around. It was fair that she was concerned about the baby in her belly.


    ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll protect you and our baby.¡± Pulling her up, he wanted to bring her close to the waters


    so they could have fun.


    Laughter could be heard around the beach. From time to time, there would be couples who passed by,


    and there were always people who were ying beach ball on the beach.


    It was extra lively here. Among the crowd, Myra was the most attractive when she smiled. At least that


    was what Tony thought as he looked at her with lovelorn eyes. Catching waves of the ocean, she was


    having a good time.


    Meanwhile, he made sure to always stay close enough such that he could protect her from any


    potential danger. With him by her side, she felt very reassured and safe.


    As night came, Myra and Tony strolled along the beach hand-in-hand as the wind blew. They had


    already changed out of their swimsuits and were walking barefoot, feeling the sand between their toes.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± he asked as he gently rubbed her shoulder, feeling it was slightly chilled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I like the wind.¡± She smiled eye to eye. Even though the sea breeze had a salty smell to it, she


    still liked it.


    ¡°When we retire, we¡¯ll get a house by the beach so we can spend the rest of our lives there,¡± he


    suggested.


    ¡°Away from the world?¡± The beachside here was a little too lively for retirement ns; a quieter ce


    would be more suitable.


    ¡°What about we buy our own ind?¡± Raising a brow, he suggested. Since she liked the beach so


    much, he might as well buy her an ind.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    At once, she gave him a side-eye. With her head hung low, she looked at the sand beneath her feet.


    The remnants of sunset gave the beach a pretty shade of color. At this moment, the sun seemed to be


    descending into the sea at a distance away.


    ¡°Bradfort City is in the Northern Hemisphere, while we¡¯re now in the Southern Hemisphere. Technically


    speaking, Bradfort City is right under our feet.¡± She smiled coyly as she leaned into his embrace.


    ¡°Yes, Bradfort City is under our feet right now.¡± Holding onto her, he brought her to a big rock with a


    smooth surface before sitting on it as they admired thest light of the day.


    ¡°I heard from Leo that Hart Group has encountered a strongpetitortely, but you¡¯re not at Hart


    Group now¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Tony cut her off. ¡°Hart Group has been able to grow and improve


    withpetition. Having apetitor is not a bad thing.¡± In fact, he was not bothered by Locke


    Group¡¯s challenges at all. Nheless, he made a mental note to warn Leo to keep some things secret


    after going back.


    Tony remembered telling Leo not to tell anyone about this matter, so it was weird as to why he would


    tell that to Myra. As his curiosity was piqued, he turned toward her to see that she had a mischievous


    look in her eyes.


    ¡°Leo told you that?¡± He put on a serious look as he asked.


    She was stumped for a while, but the pause made him understand immediately.


    ¡°You were trying to trick me into telling you myself.¡± Looking right at her, he was in disbelief that she


    had just tricked him.


    With a smile, she replied, ¡°I overheard a little when you were having a video call with Leost night.¡±


    She initially did not want to bring this up, but she noticed him looking at his phone earlier. Hence, she


    assumed that it must be rted to Hart Group.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing too serious. It doesn¡¯t affect our honeymoon.¡± He had wanted to keep it a


    secret from her, but she still found out in the end. It seemed like it was impossible to hide things from


    her.


    ¡°We can postpone our honeymoon, or next year¡ª¡±


    Once again, he cut her off by saying, ¡°We¡¯ve already nned it all out and we¡¯llplete it. I don¡¯t


    want to abandon our ns midway. Our trip has just begun, and I don¡¯t want to turn back now.¡±


    Without hesitation, she looked right at him. Having been with him for so long, she knew that it wasn¡¯t


    something small this time. If it was, he would have already dealt with it before the honeymoon.


    Since it had not been dealt with yet, it meant that it wasn¡¯t something insignificant. In other words, Hart


    Group was facing a problem, yet Tony was not at thepany. Myra truly didn¡¯t want him to be


    negligent of his work because of her. However, she could not change his thoughts once he had made a


    decision.


    ¡°Stop worrying. I don¡¯t want to leave any regrets on our honeymoon trip. Moreover, I wish for us to just


    enjoy ourselves without worrying about anything.¡± He hoped that she would understand his intentions.


    Sometimes, Myra was just so selfless that Tony just wanted her to be able to enjoy life.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re so far away from Bradfort City, we¡¯re far from everything going on there as well. At this


    moment, it¡¯s just you and me on a spot on Earth.¡± He looked at her lovingly as he attempted to free her


    mind from worries. After all, they would not be able to truly enjoy themselves if they were to worry


    about problems back home, and they would be regretful about this trip in the future.


    ¡°If things at Hart Group are really urgent, I can¡¯t just ignore it and enjoy myself.¡± She was also a


    persistent person, so the both of them stood their own ground.


    ¡°Things are under control so far. If it goes south, I will go back to Bradfort City immediately. Trust me. I


    will be responsible to both Hart Group and you.¡± He understood why she was worried and he mentally


    cursed Locke Group for not picking a better time. Of all time, they had to pick the time that he was on a


    honeymoon trip. Now he was not able to thoroughly enjoy himself.


    At this moment, she no longer seemed as headstrong even though she did not say a word. Hence, he


    continued, ¡°Tony-Myra Chopper is on standby round the clock.¡± It sounded like he was trying to crack a


    joke despite his serious look.


    That earned him a smile from Myra. It was a name that he had given his helicopter that was derived


    from their names.


    ¡°What is our next destination?¡± Standing up, she turned back to look at Tony. Thest rays of light from


    the sunset were cast on her face, making her look picturesque.


    ¡°Brazil.¡± Satisfied with her reaction, he replied with a smile. After tonight, they were headed to Brazil.


    ¡°I want to go to Rio de Janeiro!¡± she eximed excitedly.


    ¡°Yeah, we can try out the local barbecue.¡± With a smile, he added, ¡°We can experience the tropical


    weather.¡±


    They were getting more and more excited as they discussed their ns for tomorrow and where they


    would be going as if the fight earlier did not take ce.


    She did not want to debate about it with him any longer as she knew that he was someone who knew


    what he was doing. Moreover, he would not change what had already been decided.


    If she were to continue arguing with him, she would be defying his efforts. Hence, she thought that it


    was wiser to forget about it and enjoy themselves on the honeymoon trip.


    ¡°Tony, have you ever thought that you would be a businessman when you were little?¡± She


    randomly started another conversation with him. They always had something to chat about.


    ¡°When I was young, I wanted to be an astronaut.¡± He put on a serious face when he said that, but it


    earned him augh from Myra.


    ¡°An astronaut.¡± She guffawed as she didn¡¯t have to hold back whenever she was with him.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Tony didn¡¯t know why she wasughing and stared at her puzzledly. He didn¡¯t think


    it was that hrious.


    ¡°I wanted to be a doctor.¡± She reminisced how she once proudly announced her ambition in front of the


    whole ss when she was young.


    ¡°Doctor?¡± he repeated with a smile.


    ¡°Yes. I wanted to save patients and make sure they were healthy.¡± She still remembered what she


    thought when she was little. She was so young and naive back then.


    ¡°Not bad. How thoughtful of you to want to save the world.¡± Hemended her. They learned how to


    admire each other as they maintained a healthy rtionship.


    ¡°Did you dream of being an astronaut to dominate the universe?¡± she asked as a sweet smile graced


    her lips.


    ¡°No. I just thought astronauts were cool.¡± He liked the astronaut¡¯s uniform a lot. However, he was


    obviously unable to follow his dreams as he grew up in a family that ran businesses.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    At the airport, Heather was waiting patiently for Leon. From time to time, people would let their gazes


    linger on her for an extra few seconds. She had a great figure and she easily stood out despite


    standing in a crowd.


    When Leon strutted out from the VIP tunnel of the airport, he spotted her immediately. From afar, he


    waved at her energetically.


    ¡°Heather,¡± he called out. Meanwhile, she smiled at the sight of him.


    ¡°Come here,¡± she said sinctly as she waved back at him.


    As he had long legs, it didn¡¯t take him much time before he was standing right in front of her. He was


    smiling from eye to eye and he looked so warm and weing.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯re the most attractive person among the crowd. You totally outshine all the other women.¡±


    With that, he opened his arms wide, attempting to give her a hug.


    However, she was quick to avoid it. Scrutinizing him, she immediately had him stand there without


    trying anything funny. It took one gaze from her to stop him from being hyperactive. Initially, he even


    tried to pat her head but he retreated after getting a re from her.


    Whenever Leon was with her, he had to be on his best behavior. That was why he didn¡¯t dare to do


    anything that would seem intimate to her. Heather was never a fan of intimate actions, and Myra was


    the person that she was the most intimate with.


    ¡°Stop being so glib.¡± She pinched the bridge of her nose as she reprimanded him. Leon was truly a


    hyperactive person, and sometimes she wished that he was more mature.


    Nheless, there was enough maturity in Heather to cover for them both, while Leon would be the


    friendly and active one among them two. Though theyplemented each other, she would


    sometimes feel that he was too hyperactive.


    Right now, it was one of those times. He was bbering nonstop in her ears, and she could only look


    at him in displeasure as they were attracting gazes from other people nearby.


    He talked about his ventures in Italy en route, and she would acknowledge him once in a while. He


    seemed to be very excited as if he was a horse that got off restraints. How did he be so talkative


    after not seeing him for some time?


    When they arrived at Heather¡¯s new apartment, Leon finally stopped talking about Italy only to start


    talking about Bradfort City.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was almost impressive how he could just go on and on. He was also very curious about Bradfort City


    as he thought that this city was full of cultures and stories.


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t bother to mask his liking toward the city. Meanwhile, she didn¡¯t have much of a


    special feeling or thought about the city. Despite the fact that she had grown up here, there was a very


    long period of time that she hated this city.


    ¡°Leon, can you be more quiet?¡± shemented as she passed the apartment¡¯s keys to him.


    She had the urge to just dump him by the roadside as she began to regret having brought him back. He


    was too excited and he could use some time to calm down.


    ¡°Heather, that¡¯s very hurtful. I¡¯m just very happy to see you, so I can¡¯t suppress my happiness.¡± He


    gave her puppy eyes while he pouted.


    At once, she rolled her eyes at him. Leon¡¯s tricks didn¡¯t work on her as she was immune to his looks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me the pitiful look. I¡¯m not your ex.¡± She simply brushed him off, disregarding his googly


    eyes.


    ¡°Heather, do you really not feel attracted to me at all?¡± He continued to show her his pitiful, adorable


    look. She was quick to stand further away from him as she had foreseen that he would even tug on her


    sleeve.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said straightforwardly.


    Leon kept his pitiful look and looked her up and down. ¡°Heather, are you not attracted to men?¡± He then


    gave her a suggestive look as he said in a yful manner.


    ¡°Yes, I like women,¡± she said helplessly. Leon was truly a headache sometimes.


    ¡°I knew it! Is the person you like the person you always mention? Myra, right?¡± he eximed, thinking


    that he was clever.


    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at his reaction. ¡°Great imagination.¡± She didn¡¯t expect that he


    would take her joke seriously. She would totally surrender to him already.


    ¡°That must be it. You must have secretly cried when she got married a few days ago.¡± He said it like he


    had seen it with his own eyes.


    Upon hearing that, she sent a p to his head. ¡°Your brain is short-circuiting. I don¡¯t understand you.¡±


    Seeing her dark face, Leon no longer continued to fool around. It seemed that her best friend was off-


    limits for joking. The look in Heather¡¯s eyes told him that she wanted to end him then and there, and he


    was beginning to get scared.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m hungry.¡± He finally stopped joking around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to get some good food.¡± She no longer seemed as tense when she said that. Leon wasn¡¯t


    always like this with everyone. In fact, he only acted this way whenever he was with her¡ªhe would


    only stop when she was about to get mad.


    ¡°Okay. You¡¯re the best!¡± He beamed at once as he began to charm his way out.


    ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡± She wouldn¡¯t really get mad at him. In fact, she was already smiling at


    him now. She was really lenient when it came to Leon.


    ¡°Srian cuisine! Now that I¡¯m in Sria, I must try authentic Srian food.¡± Excitement was evident in


    his voice. He seemed to find a lot of things exciting, and it was a trait that Heather was jealous of.


    ¡°No problem.¡± With a smile, she decided to bring him to the most famous restaurant in Bradfort City.


    ¡°Heather, you look so pretty when you smile.¡± He seemed to be in a daze as he looked at her. He liked


    to see her smile a lot as it felt like her smile could save him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll smile more if you¡¯re less annoying.¡± She raised her brow as she said half-jokingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m the cute kind of clingy. How is that annoying?¡± he retorted in discontent. He was a cutie, so how


    could she say that? It was really hurtful.


    ¡°Are you even a guy?¡± she asked helplessly. Sometimes, she even wondered if there was a princess


    living within Leon¡¯s heart.


    ¡°No, because I¡¯m a man.¡± He winked at her as he said that. What a waste of a good-looking face.


    He had a well-defined face that even both Matthias and Tony couldn¡¯tpare with. However, Leon


    Tony was more domineering. As for Leon, he was beautiful.


    His beauty was androgynous. His deep eyes were so mesmerizing that one would get lost in them,


    while his brows were just at the perfect spot. Every inch of his body was the finest works of God


    Himself. His sculptured beauty wasparable to that of Greek gods.


    On top of that, he also worked out. Hence, his figure was also at a tip-top condition; there were


    muscles under his shirt yet he seemed fit when he was dressed. Though he had fair skin, he didn¡¯t


    seem too girly. He was the epitome of gorgeous, and Heather would definitely let her eyes linger on


    him for an extra few seconds if he were quiet.


    However, he did not want to be the quiet, handsome man. His goofy character was not that attractive to


    her, but that was also the reason why she was so close to Leon. Others might think that they were a


    thing, but she knew very well that it was impossible for them to be anything more than friends.


    Leon wasn¡¯t her type and she was clear about that. Hence, she was willing to befriend him and get


    close to him as time passed to be good friends.


    Maybe he did want to get into a rtionship with her in the beginning, which would exin why he was


    so persistent in getting close to her and weaseling his way into her heart.


    Despite sessfully getting close to her, it was not going in the direction that he initially intended. In


    the end, he understood that he could only be friends with her.


    There were many instances that he wanted to confess to her. Nheless, he always kept them to


    himself as he knew that they would not be able to stay as friends once he confessed.


    As he got closer to her, he knew how merciless she could get. However, he also knew that she acted


    cruel to hide her true emotions.


    She would not easily fall for anyone, but when she did, she would give her everything. That was


    something Leon admired about her. Another thing he admired about her was that she always lived by


    her principles. He wanted to be someone with principles too, but he often broke his own rules.


    As they were on the way, he finally quieted down. Looking at the side profile of him in deep thought,


    she could not help but admire that he was a mixed-blood as his facial features were much more


    defined than Srians.


    ¡°Do I look good?¡± He turned to face her with a serious look as he gave her a deep gaze.


    ¡°You look good. People are definitely jealous of your face.¡± She put on a meaningful smile. She was


    really jealous of his immense beauty.


    ¡°You can have it.¡± The corner of his lips curled upward as he looked at her. In his eyes, Heather was


    the most good-looking person.


    Despite having met a lot of beautiful people and even dated some, he still liked Heather¡¯s face the


    most.


    At times, Leon would wonder whether it was because he couldn¡¯t have her that he coveted her. He


    wanted to deal with his feelings, yet being good friends with her was hindering the former. It was not


    always easy for him.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to be a man,¡± she said with her face scrunched up.


    He pretended that he had been hurt and switched to his pitiful mode again. In the beginning, she would


    be affected by his puppy dog eyes as it was really hard to not feel sorry for him.


    However, she was now immune to it. She would even send a p his way whenever he did that now.


    As of now, Leon was rubbing the back of his head as he gave her a sad look.


    ¡°That hurts so much. Heather, you¡¯re so ruthless,¡± he said with his mouth hung open.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± She suddenly turned to face him with a serious look.


    Under her stare, he was beginning to feel shy and his heart began to race.


    ¡°Why are you always so goofy around me while you¡¯re all perfect in front of other people?¡± She was


    exceptionally serious when she said that. His outstanding performance was what made her want to


    coborate with him in the first ce.


    ¡°Perfection is just a mask that I put on for outsiders and my parents. That¡¯s not for my true good friend,¡±


    he chuckled as he masked the tiredness in his eyes.


    Leo smiled whenever he spoke to her, but he was actually truly exhausted inside out. There were a lot


    of things that he wanted to tell her, but he didn¡¯t know where to begin or how to begin.


    ¡°You have so many masks. Are you sure you¡¯re not wearing any when you¡¯re with me?¡± she asked


    profoundly because he was behaving oddly. She knew that whenever he acted like he was excited and


    happy, he had other burdens that he was keeping to himself.


    ¡°How much longer until we reach?¡± A trace of anxiety shed in his eyes as he immediately changed


    the topic.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said? I¡¯ll always be your listener. You don¡¯t have to hide in front of me.¡± She


    offered him a warm smile as she said that. She genuinely wanted him to be happy as she really cared


    for him.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    While Heather had been hanging out a lot with Leontely, the reporters had been busy too. They were


    always around to tail them, one more skillful than the other. The Langston Family were already very


    furious when the newspaper and magazine wrote nonsense about her rtionship with Matthias.


    Nheless, it did not stop them from prying around after that incident.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    This time, Leon was the one who noticed the paparazzi. It was truly a displeasure to find that out while


    they were just trying to have a meal. However, it was hard to tell whether she was mad or not as she


    had a calm andposed expression.


    ¡°Heather?¡± He was asking for her opinion as to how to deal with it. After all, they were in her city, so it


    was only appropriate to let her decide.


    She simply shook her head in response. She was smart so she must have noticed the reporters


    already, but she simply chose not to do anything about it so that the media would have its way.


    Giving her a confused face, he did not understand why she wanted to put up with such incidents. Her


    scandal with Matthias had already caused amotion. If a new male lead got into the picture, rumors


    would surely start again.


    Taking a nce at Leon¡¯s good-looking face, she mentally apologized to him. She did not intend to use


    him, but there was no better candidate.


    She did consider Lucas, but she feared that he would hurt him. Despite not disliking him, she didn¡¯t


    really like him either. It was true that he fitted her criteria of choosing a partner, but she simply did not


    have feelings for him.


    yvolume00:00/00:00MANGA3adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t proactive. A future was nonexistent for two people who wouldn¡¯t take the initiative


    for their partner. Even Philip had asked Heather out before.


    Yet, Lucas didn¡¯t take any action. Though she admired him, she did not like him enough to take the


    initiative, hence the current stagnant state.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After rejecting Philip thrice, he no longer attempted to contact her anymore.


    She was still a little interested in Lucas, but Philip waspletely not her cup of tea. Moreover, Philip


    was a friend to Tony and Myra, and he was close with Lucas. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want any form of


    romantic rtionship with him.


    When they got back to the apartment, Heather could finally exin to Leon the reason. As a curious


    person, Leon would definitely not let her go if she didn¡¯t tell him everything clearly.


    ¡°It must be a mercury retrograde for me.¡± Although she sounded serious, he was confused as to why it


    had anything to do with horoscopes.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t my forte.¡± He shrugged. He didn¡¯t expect that she would know a thing or two about


    horoscopes. She was truly a knowledgeable person.


    ¡°Things have not been smooth for me ever since I returned. It has been tense with the media,¡± she said


    helplessly. She didn¡¯t want to let things get too ugly, but the media was crossing her boundaries.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they secretly took pictures of you?¡± As he mentioned that, he sounded mad. He thought


    that privacy was a very important factor.


    ¡°There was a scandal involving Director Locke and I that spread very widely in Bradfort City, and it


    affected Langston Group. It¡¯s quiteplicated.¡± She briefly exined, but there weren¡¯t enough


    details for Leon to fully understand the situation.


    ¡°Director Locke?¡± He was curious as to who it was. After all, he had juste to this city and had yet to


    know who the influential figures were and how they were rted to each other.


    ¡°Locke Group is a toppany in Tasnia City. It has recently entered Bradfort City, and it is messing


    with the bnce here. The director, Matthias, is an ambitious man.¡± Heather could see his ambition in


    his eyes, and she thought he might be a businessman who was blinded by wealth and fame with


    time.


    As she spoke, Leon made sure to observe her facial expressions. He had a hunch that Heather¡¯s


    rtionship with Matthias wasn¡¯t simple. After all, she was not someone who would easily let the media


    catch her in a scandal. Even if the media threw mud at her, she would have the ability to change it.


    However, she was now allowing the reporters to do as they wished, and Leon didn¡¯t believe that she


    wouldpromise just like that. Hence, he believed that it had something to do with Matthias.


    ¡°Your type?¡± He said in a joking tone as he waited to see her reaction.


    As expected, she didn¡¯t have a big reaction, but he did manage to catch the fleeting uneasiness in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She didn¡¯t deny that as he was right; Matthias was indeed her type.


    Obviously, she wasn¡¯t bothering to mask her self-appreciation. It could be seen just from her criteria of


    a partner. Most people would pick a partner whoplemented themselves while she simply liked


    people that were simr to herself.


    It was indeed their simrities that drew her to him, but people who were too simr were bound to


    create some friction along the way.


    In fact, Leon had realized long ago that guys Heather was interested in were typically akin to her. That


    was also why he would never be able to move her.


    Though both of them liked to mask themselves, they were different in their methodologies. Even their


    mental maturity differed by a lot.


    ¡°Are you and him¡­¡± Leon offered her a smile to make her feel more rxed.


    He did not get an answer from her as she herself didn¡¯t know the answer. She had lied to Myra and


    many others, and she did not want to lie anymore, especially when that person was Leon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± He said it in a nonchnt tone to mask his true feelings. He had long expected


    something like this to happen¡ªHeather would meet a guy who was her type and they would be


    together.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible for me and him,¡± she immediately said. She only talked about the possibility and didn¡¯t


    deny that she had feelings for him.


    The answer was rather obvious and not only Leon could see it. Even Robert had seen through her


    some time ago. However, feelings like that were often disregarded in a family that ran huge


    businesses. Moreover, their situation wasplicated, so how would she get caught in a mess as


    such?


    ¡°Impossible doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t like him.¡± Back when Robert heard Heather¡¯s reply, he no longer


    said anything, but things were different with Leon. He hoped that she could be truthful with herself.


    ¡°You can tell me that again after learning about the messy situation in Bradfort City.¡± She didn¡¯t want to


    exin to him any further as he didn¡¯t understand that the distance between Matthias and her could fit


    an entire milky way.


    ¡°Your life is too stressful.¡± He looked into her eyes as he daringly said. There were many times she felt


    the urge to choke him to death.


    As Leon could see through her just like that, Heather was feeling pressured and didn¡¯t want to continue


    this conversation with him. Being read like a book was not always a good thing.


    Having noticed her uneasiness, he decided to cut it off before he annoyed her for real.


    ¡°Well, now that I¡¯m well-fed, I¡¯m getting drowsy. Do you want to sleep with me?¡± he asked in a joking


    manner. At once, she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Go sleep by yourself.¡± She knew that he had purposely switched the topic for her sake. Moreover, it


    was indeed gettingte and it was time for her to go home.


    When she was leaving, Leon, who was standing behind her, offered, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you downstairs.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look back as she rejected, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re not good with directions.¡±


    Looking at the back of her figure, he smiled helplessly. He wasn¡¯t so bad with directions. He had just


    forgotten once where Heather ended up driving him to his destination.


    Ever since then, he thought that it wasn¡¯t too bad of a thing for her to see him as someone who was


    bad with directions. After all, it was another excuse for him to spend more time with her.


    Feelings were often hidden in details, but nobody knew how far rtionships like these would go. Leon


    was someone who would always put on a facade that masked his sorrow while Heather was a smart


    woman. Hence, he had to be extra careful when he was with her.


    Though he was content with his current rtionship with her¡ªbeyond friends but not lovers¡ªhe would


    still get jealous when someone who attracted her appeared. He still couldn¡¯t fake his nonchnce such


    that he could give his blessing to her and another man.


    When she got out of the apartment, she didn¡¯t expect that she would bump into Matthias at a rather


    private ce like this. Heather had bought this apartment for Leon a long time ago. It was a rather quiet


    ce, so it was truly a surprise that she would walk into him by chance at this location.


    Nheless, her reaction was even more interesting. She acted like she didn¡¯t see him and walked


    past him. She didn¡¯t feel anything, and she was sure that she would not feel anything if she were to


    bump into him in outer space as well.


    There was also something that she had been investigating. She and Matthias had suddenly be a


    hot topic at the wedding, so she wanted to find out who was the mastermind.


    Naturally, Matthias was her prime suspect. Although it seemed impossible, she knew that this man was


    full of tricks, so she still listed him as the prime suspect.


    After being reminded by Robert, she began to suspect Matthias¡¯ ulterior motive as he had never


    stopped attacking Hart Group before Myra¡¯s wedding.


    After Tony went away for his honeymoon trip, the scales of his actions were getting bigger and bigger.


    Heather wasn¡¯t sure whether Matthias was indeed so smart and powerful or he was just arrogant.


    Moreover, because the media deliberately hyped up news about Heather and Matthias, what was


    supposed to be Tony and Myra¡¯s big day suddenly became a backdrop for their scandal. She could not


    help but suspect that it was his doings.


    ¡°Heather,¡± Matthias called out to her.


    Upon hearing that, she halted her steps. She wanted to see what he was up to now. Since she bumped


    into him here, someone must have given Matthias the news.


    Nevertheless, it was unexpected that he was even faster than the media. With a mocking smile, she


    recalled how she thought he was a loyal lovelorn guy. Now that she put two and two together, she was


    starting to see his motives.


    She could only wonder how long he had been nning all these. She was even suspecting that there


    was a reason that he came to Bradfort City a few days before she returned to the country.


    ¡°I guess this is fate.¡± Without much of an expression, she looked at Matthias, who seemed to have lost


    some weight. It had only been a few days, but he already looked like a druggie.


    Those deep eyes stared right at her, as if she had done him wrong. He was the one who had been


    suffering for the past few days while Heather simply chit-chatted and had fun with other people. When


    he got the news this evening, he couldn¡¯t stop himself froming to find her.


    There were a lot of things that he pondered about, and rtionships were the most inexplicable among


    them. Even he himself didn¡¯t know when he had started to like her!

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Having locked eyes with Heather for a while, Matthias closed the distance between them. Those tired


    eyes that were staring at her made her feel ufortable. She hadn¡¯t expected that he would appear


    before her in such a way. Looking in another direction, she knew she shouldn¡¯t be feeling sorry for him,


    yet she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even dare to look at me now?¡± Angered, he looked at her as he continued to ask himself


    why he was here. Did hee to be herughing stock?


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m leaving.¡± She was oblivious as to where his anger wasing from. She could


    not understand his feelings, and she was failing to distinguish when he was telling the truth and when


    he was not.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you to abide by the contract,¡± he suddenly said as he pulled out a bunch of pictures


    from his pocket.


    Taking a nce at the pictures he was showing her, she saw Leon captured in those pictures


    immediately. As expected, he was here because of Leon.


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend,¡± she said coldly without taking the pictures.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take a look? They¡¯ll be the photos on the front page of newspapers and magazines


    tomorrow.¡± He seemed stubborn as he said those words. Furrowing her brow, she thought to herself,


    Why is he putting me in a difficult spot again?


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m just coborating with him. Do I have to report that to you too?¡± She shot him a


    cold gaze.


    The more he behaved this way, the more it angered Heather, which in turn only made her hate him


    more. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have any intentions to exin to him in the first ce.


    In spite of the contract between them, he had been behaving like he was her true boyfriend. It was


    irking her a lot, and what she loathed more was his mood swings. That was why his actions were not


    convincing at all.


    Everytime she recalled how Matthias had liked Myra for such a long time and didn¡¯t get to be together


    in the end because of a series of misfortunes, Heather would remind herself that she could not fall for


    him.


    On top of that, he was probably mentally ill! A person like him would not be her choice of partner. That


    was what she kept repeating to herself to persuade herself.


    ¡°It seems like the contract doesn¡¯t really restrict you.¡± As he spoke, he pulled out the contract. Out of


    instinct, she frowned as she wondered what he was up to now.


    The next moment, he was angrily tearing the contract into pieces before throwing them into the air.


    Some paper shredsnded on her face, yet she remained expressionless.


    No matter what it was that he would do, she would not be fazed. She had beenpeting with him for


    quite some time, so she already more or less knew his modus operandi¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t do what most


    people would usually do. In other words, nobody could predict what his next step was. Looking at


    Heather¡¯sposed expression, it fueled his anger even more. He really hated her expressionless


    face sometimes.


    ¡°Since the contract doesn¡¯t restrict you, it can be torn. But you¡­ I will be sure to make you pay for what


    you did.¡± He stiffly turned around as he could not bear to see her happy. It only felt right if her life was a


    havoc.


    ¡°Do you hate me so much?¡± After a few moments of silence, she finally voiced out. He must be still not


    letting go of what happened years ago.


    It was her wrongdoings back then, and now she had to pay. It was only fair. With that thought, she


    smiled to herself with disdain.


    ¡°All the pain I¡¯m going through now is caused by you,¡± he said word by word. It included the pain of


    losing Myra, and the pain he was feeling right now that was caused by her.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all because of me. You are not worthy of Myra. You didn¡¯t back then, and you still don¡¯t now.¡±


    She was pushing all the buttons that would irritate and trigger him. Myra deserved better. Matthias had


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    his own problems in the first ce, so it was good that Myra did not end up getting married to him.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Clutching onto her wrist tightly, he seemed like he was raging with fire.


    ¡°In your eyes, I¡¯m always a ss below everyone else. People like me don¡¯t deserve love. Is that it?¡±


    He red at her as fury filled his eyes. He hated being looked down on, and he hated it more when it


    was Heather who looked down on him.


    ¡°No. Why would you be a ss lower than everyone else? You¡¯re Director Locke who¡¯s at the top.


    Obviously, you¡¯re a ss higher than all of us,¡± she said in a mocking tone, disdain evident in her voice.


    Without a word about the pain, she stared back at him stubbornly. He was already using half of his


    strength as he squeezed her wrist. Typically, even a grown man could not bear with such pain, yet


    there she was, not even wincing one bit.


    ¡°Do you know how much I hate your eyes? I want to gouge them out so badly.¡± He pointed at her eyes


    as he spoke. He loathed the gaze she was using to look at him. He loathed them to his bones.


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared of being looked at by me, you can always look away,¡± she retorted effortlessly. She


    didn¡¯t want to show him that she was struggling. What he was doing right now was really low, and she


    hated him for that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you can fool me like you did back then.¡± He released his clutch on her wrist, and a


    dark shade of red could be seen on the spot he had forcefully held on.


    Taking on all his anger, she bore with his hatred as it was payback from him. Henceforth, she would be


    at ease, and she could do whatever she wanted then.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid back whatever I owed you. If you¡¯re still not satisfied, there¡¯s nothing else I can do,¡±


    she said in an exhausted tone. She really did not want to go against him. Must she be enemies with


    him?


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even abide by a simple contract, yet you say you¡¯ve paid me back.¡± He scoffed. He


    shouldn¡¯t have listened to her words.


    ¡°Change is good. I don¡¯t want to pretend to be a couple with you anymore.¡± As usual, she didn¡¯t show


    any expression when she said that. Back then, she signed the contract as she was persuaded and


    threatened into it. She didn¡¯t want to be his pawn, and she didn¡¯t want to be restricted by a contract


    anymore.


    ¡°How about you teach me how to take revenge?¡± Giving her a mocking smile, he didn¡¯t expect that she


    would still try to negotiate with him on this matter. He must admit that he was wrong about her.


    ¡°What do you want? I can give it to you.¡± Staring intensely into his eyes, she was determined to fulfill


    his wish as long as it was something she could do. All he had to do was to name it.


    ¡°I want you. Can you give me that?¡± As he spoke, he took a step forward, closing the distance between


    them.


    Hearing that, Heather felt speechless. She did not know what he meant by that.


    Seeing how she stayed quiet, he simply pulled her into an embrace and said domineeringly before she


    could resist, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be a fake couple with me, why not we be a true couple instead?¡±


    At once, she paused her movements. He had lost it. How could he say that? It was beginning to scare


    her.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± she deadpanned. He was hugging her so tightly that it was hard for her to breathe.


    ¡°You can¡¯t reject me.¡± Now that he finally said those words, he wouldn¡¯t allow her to reject him.


    ¡°Us? Together? Do you want us to torture each other?¡± she said coldly while she was still held against


    his chest. It was impossible that she would agree to such a crazy proposal.


    ¡°Even if we would torture each other, I still want to have you.¡± As if he had no control, the words that left


    his mouth surprised himself too.


    ¡°You¡¯re so childish.¡± Trying her best to calm herself down, she reminded herself that she didn¡¯t want


    such a selfish confession from him, if it could even be considered a confession at all.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯re the one who said you would give me what I wanted, so give yourself to me.¡± This time,


    he was exceptionally persistent.


    ¡°True couples are together because of love, but is there love between us? How could we be considered


    a true couple without love?¡± Heather bombarded him with a few questions of her own as she tried to


    calm herself down before replying to him. She was afraid that she would agree to his proposal if she


    was emotional.


    ¡°You took away my rtionship from me. All I want is to take it back. Don¡¯t you think you should give it


    back to me?¡± he said with a serious face. How could he think of a rtionship as a trade?


    ¡°God is the one who took away your rtionship.¡± She thought that his current words and actions were


    childish. He was acting like a kid who was trying to steal another kid¡¯s candy just because he didn¡¯t get


    some.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, and it¡¯s unrted to God. I don¡¯t want to hear about fate or mistakes. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I


    wouldn¡¯t have broken up with Myra. The person by her side now would be me.¡± He was still hung up on


    Myra, but in fact, even he himself could no longer tell if it was because he loved her.


    ¡°Even if Myra and you became each other¡¯s first love, do you think you would end up marrying her?


    How many first rtionships end up being forever? You¡¯re just not the right person for her. Even if you


    did get together with her back then, there was a chance that you might have broken up.¡± Heather was


    trying to reason with him as he was beginning to be irrational. If this argument went on, she no longer


    had to go home as it would be time to go to work already.


    ¡°Once I¡¯m set on someone, I will not easily change my mind,¡± he made a solemn vow. There were


    countless times where he had imagined that he would be having kids with Myra already by now if he


    was together with her back then.


    At once, Heather mocked him. ¡°You will not easily change your mind, huh? Then what are you doing


    right now? You¡¯re asking to be in a rtionship with me, but you still can¡¯t get over Myra.¡± She felt that


    Matthias¡¯ words were so ironic. Despite saying how he couldn¡¯t forget about Myra, he wouldn¡¯t let go of


    Heather either.


    He did not pause before he said those words to Heather. No matter what his motives were, she was not


    going toply with him.


    ¡°You shut up.¡± It rendered him speechless. That was when he finally registered what he had done¡ªhe


    had asked Heather to be with him. He must be possessed.


    ¡°People like you do not deserve love. I will not let you be together with anyone else as you have no


    right to like anyone, much less be loved by anyone,¡± he eximed as he tried to mask his humiliation


    with anger. Heather was the reason why he was like a walking dead today, so he would not let her end


    up with someone else too.


    ¡°Maybe I should try having a normal rtionship with someone else,¡± she mumbled against his chest.


    He was hugging her so tightly that it was almost suffocating her. It only fueled her desire to trigger him


    more.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Matthias released Heather from his embrace while trying to calm himself down. His behavior on this


    day was too abnormal; how could he hot-headedlye to Heather while his life was still in a mess?


    Still, he showed no signs of forgiveness after bing much calmer. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve ruined my


    rtionship, you have to pay the same price.¡±


    Matthias couldn¡¯t stay calm whenever it urred to him that Heather would be together with another


    man, for he would never allow her to be happy with someone else. He was fixated on Heather the


    same way he was fixated on Myra. No matter what, Heather had to be bound to him; even if their


    rtionship was an unhappy one, they would stay unhappy together.


    ¡°That¡¯s boring,¡± Heather uttered indifferently. The more Matthias spoke in an imperative tone, the more


    she wanted to oppose him. No one could boss Heather around, and she would not show signs of


    weakness even in the face of Matthias¡¯s domineering behavior. Now that the guilt she felt toward


    Matthias had vanished without a trace, the only thing left was her fight against him.


    ording to Robert, Matthias would never be an ally of the Langston Family. Even though it


    wasn¡¯t necessary to make an enemy, Heather would never give way again and again if Matthias


    provoked her repeatedly. ¡°Your rtionship isn¡¯t ruined at the hands of me, but at the hands of yourself.


    Didn¡¯t youe to Bradfort City for Myra?¡± She was confrontational. Since Matthias wanted to keep on


    deceiving himself and others, she wanted him to wake up to reality.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Matthias answered without the slightest hesitation.


    Meanwhile, Heather sneered at the note of certainty in Matthias¡¯s voice. The night breeze brought a


    chill to the air in this barely inhabited neighborhood, and she wasn¡¯t afraid of being seen under the dim


    streetlight. Even so, she didn¡¯t want to continue being locked in a stalemate here with Matthias


    anymore. ¡°If you really came for her, you should¡¯vee a long time ago. So many years have passed,


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    yet you put it off until Myra gave her heart to someone else and is about to marry her Mr. Right,¡± she


    said sarcastically. She wanted to go back into her house right now, but she knew from the way Matthias


    looked unwilling to give up that she had to stand in the night wind for a while longer. When she saw that


    he had been swayed by her words, she followed up her sess by saying, ¡°Stop fooling yourself and


    others. You came to Bradfort City for the sake of your interests, and Myra is nothing but a perk.¡± She


    analyzed Matthias¡¯s thinking in a leisurely manner. Since he was unwilling to confront his innermost


    thoughts, she would let him have a good look at his profit-seeking self.


    ¡°I have always wanted toe to Bradfort City, but I couldn¡¯t find a chance toe here because of


    the Locke Family¡¯s strict family rules.¡± Matthias continued to defend himself, but he looked a lot more


    clear-headed and no longer sounded as aggressive and belligerent as before.


    Heather didn¡¯t allow Matthias to find any excuses, though. ¡°That¡¯s an excuse. No matter how hard it is,


    one would go to their beloved person as soon as possible.¡± Matthias kept saying how much he loved


    Heather, but that wasn¡¯t the way he conducted himself at all. Heather wasn¡¯t a foolish girl in love, and


    she was aware of many things deep down.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯te out; I was constantly under surveince by the Locke Family in Tasnia City, and they


    were watching my every move,¡± said Matthias, continuing to talk about his difficulties. Now that he was


    he said.


    ¡°Would the Lockes have killed or locked you up over the fact that you stealthily ran away to Bradfort


    City?¡± Heather stared hard at Matthias and saw the evasiveness in his eyes. Men always liked to make


    excuses for themselves. They loved themselves the most, but they kept iming and pretending that


    they were deeply in love.


    ¡°I was in a really tight spot while living with the Locke Family. I couldn¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± Matthias


    glowered at Heather, for he couldn¡¯t understand why the conversation had changed into an


    interrogation against him instead.


    ¡°In the end, you¡¯re still after the position of the Locke Group¡¯s president.¡± Heather smirked


    contemptuously. Matthias looked absolutely pathetic, for he even wanted to deceive himself. Love was


    nothing in his eyes, and his love for Myra was only an obsession caused by a missed opportunity back


    then. Did Matthias understand what love was? To some extent, he was even more cold-blooded than


    Heather. His inner pursuit of profit was endless, so how could such a person, who was blinded by


    greed, have the right to talk about love?


    Matthias blew up like a cat that had its tail stepped on. ¡°I did nothing wrong. The position is mine in the


    first ce!¡±


    ¡°On one hand, you want to please the Locke Family and sessfully be the Locke Group¡¯s


    president. On the other hand, you want to have a pure rtionship. What a nice dream you have.¡±


    Heather stared icily at Matthias. She could no longer tell whether someone like him was detestable or


    pathetic.


    ¡°I want to live better and have more power. What¡¯s wrong with that? A man can only give his woman


    the best of everything by standing on the apex!¡± It never urred to Matthias that he was wrong. He


    did all of these for Myra¡¯s sake; he was waiting for the day when he could meet her again and give her


    everything she wanted.


    ¡°In other words, do you mean that those men who fail to reach the apex don¡¯t deserve love? Your idea


    is so ridiculously childish. Love cannot be measured with power or money; it stems from the rawest


    flutter of the heart,¡± argued Heather usibly, but she could only talk the talk. In reality, she wasn¡¯t any


    better than Matthias, which was why they were the same kind of people. Being incapable of love, they


    predicted the future of their rtionships and weighed the pros and cons like how they made


    predictions about the stock market. Even if there was true love, they wouldn¡¯t be blessed with it, for


    they were the ones who abandoned love first. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just admit that you don¡¯t love Myra as


    much as you im to? The one you love isn¡¯t even Myra. If someone else showed up back then, you


    would¡¯ve probably fallen in love with them without hesitation and regarded them as your first love.¡±


    Heather had a knack for making psychoanalysis, which was precisely why it became increasingly clear


    to her that she would never have a pure rtionship.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Matthias didn¡¯t want to listen to Heather anymore. He kept telling himself that he loved Myra


    deeply, but Heather described his love for Myra in such deplorable terms.


    ¡°Did I touch your sore spot?¡± Heather continued to provoke Matthias without fear of death.


    Matthias¡¯s face was frighteningly as ck as thunder, and he was shrouded all over in intense gloom.


    When she noticed that there was something wrong with him, Heather kept him at an appropriate


    distance.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay the price for what you said today.¡± Matthias looked at Heather frostily with an iciness in his


    eyes that sent a chill down her spine. Just as she thought he would make the next move, he stiffly


    turned around and left right away. Heather looked at Matthias from behind, and she was soon lost in


    thought; she didn¡¯t know what he was up to again.


    After Matthias left, Heather suddenly lost the mood to go back to the Langston Residence, so she


    wandered alone in the neighborhood for a long time. When she looked above her head, she saw that


    the light was still on in Leon¡¯s apartment. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she decided to go to his ce.


    Leon hesitated for a while when he heard the doorbell ringing. Who woulde to him in the middle of


    the night? After all, he didn¡¯t know anyone in Bradfort City except Heather. ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked from


    behind the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Heather replied casually.


    Leon was astounded. Why hasn¡¯t Heather gone back after such a long time? He pulled the door open


    at once before asking Heather outside the door, ¡°Did you leave something important here?¡± He couldn¡¯t


    think of another reason why Heather hadn¡¯t left.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Heather squeezed herself through the door. Leon looks a little dumb sometimes; he


    doesn¡¯t even know how to leave a gap for me, shemented inwardly.


    ¡°In that case, why would you¡­¡± Leon pointed a finger at Heather before shifting it somewhere else.


    Since he had no idea what she wanted to do, he felt extremely curious.


    He looked at Heather in bewilderment. It was apparent from her expression that something was wrong,


    but he couldn¡¯t tell specifically what it was. In short, her behavior was so strange that he forgot to


    rejoice inwardly. In any case, Heather hade when he was unable to sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here tonight,¡± Heather said apathetically.


    Leon looked at Heather incredulously, and the corners of his mouth twitched as if she was telling some


    fairy tale. ¡°It¡¯s improper for man and woman toe into direct contact, so it¡¯s not so good for a man


    and a woman to sleep together.¡± He pretended to hold himself tightly in a defensive posture as if


    Heather was here to molest him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll sleep on the sofa.¡± Initially, Heather had nned to sleep on the sofa by herself. After all, Leon


    was still recovering from jetg¡ªhe would have even more difficulty trying to fall asleep if she let him


    sleep on the sofa. However, since he was being so shifty, she decided to leave him to sink or swim by


    himself since this guy deserved some suffering.


    Leon was dissatisfied by this and promptly followed Heather, but she quickly entered the room and


    closed the door right away, shutting him outpletely. He touched his nose and bared his teeth at the


    tightly shut door with a look of displeasure. ¡°What a petty woman,¡± he muttered in dissatisfaction. As


    expected, he shouldn¡¯t dream of staying in the same room with her, for he could only sleep on the sofa.


    Now that it would be even harder for Leon to fall asleep, his body ached all over as hey on the sofa.


    He stared at the ceiling in boredom, not knowing if Heather was asleep at this moment. He shifted his


    gaze to the door again, but there was no noise behind the door. Leon wondered if Heather had suffered


    some wrongs and was secretly crying in the room, but he quickly shook his head after imagining the


    scene for a moment. It¡¯s probably impossible for Heather to cry; I might not even get to see her


    shedding tears as long as I¡¯m alive, he thought to himself.


    It was alreadyte at night, yet Leon was unable to sleep. There were a few times when he wanted to


    knock on the door or even prise the door open, for Heather seemed so abnormal that he thought he


    should show some care for her. Still, he hesitated for a long time, for he knew that thest thing she


    needed was someone else¡¯s solicitude for her. This woman was so stubborn that she wouldn¡¯t speak


    out even when she was wronged. What a frustrating person she is, he thought to himself.


    Just as Leon was in two minds, the tightly shut door suddenly swung open from the inside. Leon was


    startled by this; he sat up on the sofa and looked up to see Heather¡¯s face with her makeup removed.


    Without any makeup on her face, she looked so tender that Leon instantly felt a desire to protect her;


    he was defenseless against such a side of her.


    However, the expression on Heather¡¯s face was so stiff and not at all lovely even when she was


    wearing Leon¡¯s yellow duck pajamas. She looked like a kid wearing adults¡¯ clothes in secret, for Leon¡¯s


    pajamas were toorge on her. After all, Leon had a tall and sturdy build.


    Heather went to the fridge on her own and pulled its door open. After taking a bottle of imported cognac


    from inside the fridge without looking at its brand, she turned around and suggested to Leon directly,


    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±


    Leon squinted at the bottle of imported cognac in Heather¡¯s hand before shaking his head. ¡°This is too


    strong for girls like you.¡± He thought to himself, Heather probably has something on her mind; she looks


    like she wants to get drunk.


    ¡°Are you afraid that you¡¯ll drink yourself unconscious? You can¡¯t hold your liquor as good as me,¡±


    Heather replied disdainfully. Even the slightly upturned right corner of her mouth had a hint of sarcasm


    to it.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Meanwhile, Leon was displeased with Heather¡¯s words. She was obviously daring him to drink, for her


    words reminded him of the humiliation he felt back when he tried to make Heather drunk. In the end, he


    was the one who got drunk instead. ¡°One should be seen in a new light after days of separation.¡± His


    ¡°You¡¯ll never drink me under the table.¡± While holding the bottle of brandy in her hand, Heather directly


    sat down across from Leon with a coffee table between them. For some reason, she looked cute while


    sitting on the stool, but no matter how cute she looked, no amount of that cuteness could hold out


    against the intimidating aura she gave off.


    ¡°Get some ice,¡± Leon said to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold enough; it¡¯s been in the fridge the whole time.¡± Heather looked at Leon coldly with a


    provocative look in her eyes. As someone who found Heather¡¯s intimidating appearance cute during


    such a moment, Leon was a typical example of a person unafraid of death.


    ¡°Are you going to drink Louis XII cognac directly like this?¡± Leon asked while picking up the bottle of


    cognac. Upon looking at the bottle, Leon was rendered speechless. This 20-year-old cognac could


    potentially kill someone if it¡¯s consumed directly, he thought to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink it myself if you don¡¯t dare to.¡± Heather looked down on Leon right away and snatched the


    cognac from him directly. Thest time she had a good time drinking was the time she had a drink with


    Matthias, whom she lost to when it came to drinking. Come to think of it, it wasughable that Heather,


    who had apetitive streak, lost to Matthias in many aspects.


    Leon braced himself and looked at Heather. Seeing how thin and frail she looked, he snatched her


    ss in resignation. ¡°Since you want to, let¡¯s just drink together.¡± There was nothing that Leon wasn¡¯t


    afraid of doing. Furthermore, he was unwilling to be looked down upon by Heather.


    Heather¡¯s mouth curved into a meaningful smile. She knew that Leon couldn¡¯t stand it whenever she


    challenged him to a dare. Moreover, drinking was a pretty good way to vent one¡¯s emotions when they


    had a lot on their mind.


    In reality, Leon didn¡¯t like drinking with Heather. No one would keep drinking in silence without a word,


    and it was rather boring to drink for the sake of getting drunk. At this moment, Heather wore a poker


    face without even bothering to say a single word, and this caused Leon to be in no mood for drinking at


    all. He wondered who had offended her, though.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Leon evaded the subject. Most of what they ate over dinner had been digested by


    now, so they would probably burn their stomachs if they kept on drinking like this. Leon looked at


    Heather with a helpless expression while thinking to himself, Sometimes, Heather is even manlier than


    a man. Can¡¯t this woman take care of her own health?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Heather¡¯s answer wasn¡¯t surprising at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to order takeout.¡± Leon picked up his cell phone directly to check if there were any


    food delivery options nearby.


    ¡°Do you think that there¡¯d be any takeout services in this deste ce?¡± Heather stopped what she


    was doing and looked at Leon as if she was looking at a retard. She was sometimes both amused and


    annoyed by Leon, for he was practically incapable of living. Come to think of it, this apartment is indeed


    very much out of the way. Leon is such an active person; I wonder if he¡¯ll feel depressed while staying


    here.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s really fine for you to settle me here, Heather? You¡¯re even telling me that this ce is


    deste,¡± Leon asked in displeasure. Heather had stopped drinking, but the sight of her drinking


    cognac like she was downing water caused the corners of his eye to twitch rapidly.


    ¡°You can buy some books and read them here. This ce is quiet.¡± Heather yed with the wine ss


    in her hand. Since she had drunk a fair amount of alcohol, even the tips of her brows were tinged with


    charm.


    Leon even felt his throat burning as Heather¡¯s seductively charming face swam before his eyes. He


    gawked at her face; it was within his reach, but he felt that it was as far away from him as the remotest


    corner on earth. As his outstretched hand froze in midair, he gave a smile of resignation. ¡°Reading?


    Just give me a break.¡± He knew without thinking what kind of books Heather would rmend him,


    and he had no interest in reading them at all.


    ¡°What about your takeout?¡± Heather raised her eyebrows at Leon. She smelled strongly of alcohol, but


    she also gave off an inexplicably alluring scent.


    Thinking that he had gotten somewhat drunk, Leon pped his head. He wondered why Heather


    looked so pretty before his eyes, for the sight of her devastatingly gorgeous face made him itch


    unbearably. ¡°I¡¯ll just cook something on my own.¡± As he tried to conceal his innermost thoughts, he


    shook his head while looking at Heather with a disdainful expression.


    ¡°No! We¡¯ll be victims of food poisoning,¡± Heather objected as she recalled the pasta Leon had made for


    her back then. The pasta tasted so awful that she wondered how someone could be such a terrible


    cook. At that time, she thought that Leon was deliberately ying a prank on her. It never urred to


    her how hard Leon had worked to make the te of pasta, but the pasta tasted so awful that it almost


    made her cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink on an empty stomach ever again. Do you want to have a perforated stomach?¡± Leon asked


    fiercely while snatching the wine ss from Heather.


    Heather stood up and came to Leon¡¯s side directly. As they sat side by side at a close distance from


    each other, Leon grew increasingly nervous. Meanwhile, Heather noticed all the subtle changes in his


    expression as they were only inches away from each other.


    ¡°Sometimes, I don¡¯t even know what on earth I¡¯m doing. Everyone seems to think that I must achieve


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    something.¡± Heather spoke in a childlike tone as her face took on a confused expression.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t drunk right now, are you?¡± Leon was somewhat worried, for he had never seen Heather


    behaving this way. He had never thought about how to deal with her when she was drunk.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Heather kept staring at the cognac on the coffee table without ncing at Leon, whereas


    all Leon saw was her. ¡°Can I speak my mind to you?¡± She turned to look at Leon with an innocent look


    in her eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend in front of me.¡± Leon pretended to beposed as he couldn¡¯t wait for


    Heather to have a heart-to-heart talk with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m at a loss right now, and I don¡¯t know what on earth I¡¯m doing. Can you tell me if you really enjoy


    being a businessman?¡± Heather looked at Leon curiously. However, Leon was so tall that she had to


    put in some effort whenever she looked up at him, whereas Leon could easily see her every move.


    ¡°Of course not. I want to be a traveler who travels all over the world.¡± Leon liked to be on the road to


    any ce that he was unfamiliar with. In other words, ces that he had never been to attracted him


    greatly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± Heather tilted her head to one side in a seemingly cute manner. ¡°I¡¯ve never


    thought about what else I can do other than being a businesswoman,¡± she answered, distressed. She


    had never thought about this question, for she thought she was born to be a businesswoman.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m forced to be a businessman because I have no other options, but nobody is forcing you to


    be a businesswoman. Every choice you make at present is of your own free will,¡± Leonmented


    pratingly. Leon sometimes had a sharp tongue, especially when he wanted to divert his attention


    from Heather.


    ¡°Do you mean that I have apetitive streak?¡± Heather looked at Leon in displeasure as if she was


    unsatisfied with his reply.


    ¡°Do you not?¡± Leon looked at Heather fearlessly as he was unafraid of being killed by the look in her


    eyes.


    ¡°All right, I have only myself to me.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to argue with Leon either since there was


    nothing wrong with what he said. She didn¡¯t want to be someone like Matthias, for he deceived himself


    as well as others. ¡°In that case, let me ask you a question about rtionships.¡± She sounded calm, and


    it seemed as though she had nothing to do with what she would be talking about.


    Leon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As he stared at Heather¡¯s good-looking features, he didn¡¯t want her to


    worry about rtionship problems, nor did he want her to be heartbroken for the sake of another man.


    ¡°You know that I always keep a yful attitude toward life. I can¡¯t give you any good answers if you ask


    me questions about rtionships,¡± he replied frivolously since he was uninterested in discussing


    rtionship problems with Heather.


    ¡°If someone keeps saying that his first love is his only glimmer of hope over all these years and that it


    was precisely because of his first love that he was strong-willed enough to pull through and undergo a


    Leon looked at Heather in bewilderment, for he didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about. For


    some reason, he felt that she sounded rather weird.


    ¡°In that case, do you believe that this man really loves his first love? Does he love her, or is he just


    obsessing over her?¡± Heather narrowed her eyes. The alcohol had gone into her head, but she was still


    sober. Nheless, there were many things that she couldn¡¯t help but want to say.


    ¡°He loves her, I guess. Don¡¯t people say that love will make someone better?¡± Leon furrowed his brows.


    He then thought to himself, Could that man be Locke Group¡¯s president? Is Heather his first love that


    she¡¯s talking about?


    Heather looked at Leon thoughtfully, for she felt that his answer was somewhat perfunctory. ¡°Are you


    sure about that? If he really loves his first love, why didn¡¯t hee to her earlier? Why would he wait


    for many years until his first love found her Mr. Right?¡±


    Upon hearing Heather¡¯s words, Leon got even more confused. He thought that Heather was the first


    love she was talking about, but judging from her words, she couldn¡¯t possibly be the first love. If that


    was the case, why would Heather ask such a question? ¡°He probably feels inferior and thinks that he


    isn¡¯t worthy of his first love, so he worked hard for many years to present himself before her in the best


    way possible. Men are too proud at times, and they always want to give the woman they love nothing


    but the best.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Leon, his answer happened to coincide with Matthias¡¯s. The puzzlement in Heather¡¯s


    eyes grew. Could I have really misunderstood Matthias¡¯s feelings for Myra?


    ¡°He never seeked his first love for so many years. Shouldn¡¯t he worry that his first love would be


    together with someone else? That happens to be the case, you see. His first love fell in love with


    somebody else, and he¡¯s destined to remain single.¡± The look on her face turned serious. This time,


    she didn¡¯t feel drunk at all; on the contrary, she couldn¡¯t believe that she was wrong.


    ¡°This is possible if a man firmly believes that his first love will stay faithful to him and keep waiting with


    her original desires unchanged. This can only prove that the man is rather conceited and bumptious, so


    he ended up with a p in the face by reality.¡± Thinking that he might make the same mistake like that


    man, Leon rationally analyzed the situation for Heather.


    ¡°I will never understand men.¡± Heather smiled helplessly as she recalled the words she said to Matthias


    in a staunchly self-righteous manner. As it turned out, she was the wrong one. Is this the difference


    between men and women? She shook her head as she couldn¡¯t find an answer to this question. Could I


    be wrong? Even now, she still couldn¡¯t believe that she was wrong.


    ¡°In that case, may I ask you a question?¡± Leon asked while mimicking Heather.


    ¡°No.¡± Heather gave a sly smile. At this moment, Leon looked silly and yet cute.


    Leon looked at Heather with dissatisfaction. Why does she have the audacity to cheat like this? he


    thought to himself. He decided to ignore her and asked, ¡°What does the man and his first love have to


    do with you? What role are you ying in their story?¡±


    He even has the nerve to ask that question, Heather thought to herself. Her expression had softened at


    first, but it froze again because of Leon¡¯s sudden question.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Speaking was sometimes an art; this was especially the case at this moment, for Leon¡¯s question


    spoiled Heather¡¯s mood just as it finally improved. Heather sometimes hated Leon for being so blunt.


    Even if he has seen through it, he shouldn¡¯t disclose it. How should I answer this kind of question?


    Seeing how Heather didn¡¯t answer him, Leon looked somewhat sheepish, and he started to forcibly


    change the subject again. ¡°I¡¯m feeling rather hungry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to eat so much at night.¡± Heather went on with the subject. Since Leon had given her a


    way out, why shouldn¡¯t she take this opportunity to get herself out of this?


    She thought to herself, It seems that it¡¯s inappropriate to talk to anyone about Matthias. Even when I try


    to talk to Leon about Matthias, the conversation still ends on a sour note even though he¡¯s an outsider.


    Any conversation automatically turns grave once it involves Matthias, and it seems like talking about


    this in a rxed atmosphere is merely wishful thinking.


    ¡°Can you cook?¡± Leon looked at Heather with utmost sincerity as he was really hungry. He had good


    digestion, and he always felt hungry not long after a meal. As such, having four or five meals in a day


    wasn¡¯t a problem for him. He felt even hungrier after drinking some cognac, but he knew that he could


    kill someone with his cooking skills.


    ¡°No,¡± Heather replied stoically. She refused to make food for Leon, for the grease and smoke produced


    in the kitchen would make her dirty. It never urred to her that she would cook for someone one day,


    for she would rather do so to fill herself with food.


    Leon looked at Heather helplessly. In his opinion, Heather was capable of everything, but it was


    apparent that she would never make a few stir-fries for him. Thest glimmer of hope was gone.


    When she saw that Leon¡¯s mind was preupied with getting something to eat, Heather decided to go


    back to her room with the remaining half bottle of cognac in her arms to drink to her heart¡¯s content


    alone.


    Meanwhile, Leon looked at Heather helplessly from behind. Heather has abandoned me again by


    leaving me alone on the sofa. She¡¯s too cruel!


    After drinking almost the whole bottle of cognac, Heathery on her back in bed with a look of despair.


    Her cheeks were warm, and all she could smell was alcohol; even her body reeked of it. She soon felt


    that the world was spinning around her, so she closed her eyes and quietly appreciated the peaceful


    silence at this moment.


    The day would dawn in a while, and she opened her eyes to look at the curtains thoughtfully. Her head


    was dizzy, and it was probably because she had almost stayed up through the entire night¡ªstaying up


    Heather as she scolded herself inwardly for being useless. Why should she let him control her?


    Just then, the poisonous look Matthias had given her before he turned around crossed her mind.


    Judging by the hatred which filled Matthias¡¯s eyes, he would probably never forgive her for the rest of


    his life. Perhaps he would get over his obsession with her one day, or perhaps he would no longer hate


    her bitterly one day.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Matthias¡¯s entire face looked somewhat unreal behind the shroud of mist as he was soaked


    in a hot spring bath. Evan dutifully kept watch nearby, for he could never have a good night¡¯s sleep


    whenever Matthias was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Extreme anger will hurt the liver, so please pay more attention to your health,¡± Evanforted


    Matthias as his eyes almost shed fire. He felt that what Matthias needed right now wasn¡¯t a hot


    spring bath; instead, Matthias needed a cold bath to cool and calm him down!


    ¡°I want to tackle the Langston Group,¡± Matthias said impassively. It was clear from the look in his eyes


    that he was suppressing something.


    Evan looked at Matthias calmly without a flicker in his eyes; he seemed to have figured out long ago


    that Matthias would have such a n. ¡°Are you aware of the consequences?¡± Matthias would


    sometimes discuss work-rted matters with Evan since thetter had a bit of business acumen. After


    all, Evan majored in economics and was born into a family of businessmen.


    ¡°Why would I grant Old Master Langston¡¯s wish when he wants to reap the spoils without lifting a


    finger?¡± Picking up the cigar from the side, Matthias took a big puff from it and blew a smoke ring.


    Evan couldn¡¯t express his opinion, though. After all, he wasn¡¯t very interested in what was going on in


    the business circle. Matthias talked to him about this not to discuss the issue with him, but only to


    speak his mind. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Locke Group isn¡¯t powerful enough to deal with the Hart Group and


    the Langston Group simultaneously for now,¡± he advised Matthias dutifully nevertheless, for he couldn¡¯t


    imagine the Locke Group dealing with the Langston Group and the Hart Group at the same time.


    Wouldn¡¯t the Locke Group be unable to defend itself if the Langston Group and the Hart Group joined


    hands?


    ¡°We can¡¯t deal with the Langston Group head-on. Instead, we must disintegrate the Langston Group


    from the inside.¡± Matthias¡¯s mouth curved into a sly smile. Right now, only a heavy workload could stop


    his imagination from running wild.


    ¡°ke hasn¡¯t risen to the bait yet, so I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to disintegrate the Langston Group from


    the inside,¡± Evan analyzed calmly. They had previously thought that they could easily make ke take


    the bait, but they had underestimated him.


    ¡°We can only start with ke. Then, we¡¯ll either wait for an opportunity or create one.¡± Matthias was


    making ns inwardly, for he must bring ke down no matter what. Otherwise, how was the


    Langston Group going to copse from the inside?


    ¡°What about Miss Langston, then?¡± Evan thought to himself, How is Matthias going to date Heather in


    the future if he¡¯s about tounch a ruthless attack? Won¡¯t they be enemies instead?


    ¡°She is the vital pawn.¡± Heather¡¯s indifferent face, which one would love and hate simultaneously,


    crossed Matthias¡¯s mind. Now that things hade to this point, Matthias thought he didn¡¯t have to


    show anyone mercy. Business rivalries were an extremelymon thing. Since Myra had forgotten


    himpletely, he would better do something to make her remember him even if it meant that she


    would end up remembering his unsavory reputation!


    ¡°Are you really going to¡ª¡± Evan asked, but Matthias cut him short directly before he could finish his


    sentence. ¡°I want the Locke Group to be the most outstanding enterprise in Bradfort City. I want to


    prove myself to the Locke Family, and I don¡¯t care about anything else!¡± It was evident from the


    harshness of his voice that Matthias had made up his mind.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too fast, though? We recently took root in Bradfort City, after all.¡± Evan felt that Matthias was a


    bit too eager to achieve instant sess and gain quick profits. Ever sinceing to Bradfort City,


    Matthias behaved like he had been fired up¡ªhe even brought his ns forward.


    ¡°What?¡± Matthias looked up at Evan, for he didn¡¯t like being questioned by someone else.


    Since he felt that Matthias was bing more and more autocratic, Evan couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    He had said everything he should, so to what extent Matthias would listen to his words was the man¡¯s


    own business.


    ¡°I know your worries. Indeed, the Locke Group isn¡¯t powerful enough to do such a rash thing,¡± Matthias


    replied unconcernedly as he didn¡¯t go so far as to lose his basic judgment. When he received no reply


    from Evan, he continued, ¡°It might be a good way to take them by surprise.¡± After all, he had a n in


    mind. If everyone thought that the Locke Group couldn¡¯t possibly do such a thing, he might get good


    results byunching an attack when everyone had their guards down.


    ¡°mping down on them might be useful for the time being, but this method must be disputed if we


    want to have the number one position to ourselves all the time,¡± Evan retorted perfectly. In short, he


    disapproved of Matthias doing such a rash thing. After all, it wasn¡¯t toote toy a solid foundation in


    Bradfort City and take their time with thister.


    Matthias wanted to take a huge gamble, though. ¡°I can¡¯t wait that long. Since it¡¯s apetition, it¡¯ll be a


    trade war without bloodshed. I¡¯ll deprive the Hart Group and the Langston Group of the chance to rise


    again!¡±


    Evan looked at him worriedly, for he felt that Matthias was behaving like a possessed person. Now that


    nothing could probably stop Matthias, it seemed like he could only wait until Matthias learned the hard


    way. Matthias isn¡¯t going to stop until he bangs his head against the wall! he thought to himself. ¡°You¡¯re


    gambling.¡± Thest thing Evan liked was such a leap of faith that was a gamble in nature, for that was


    how his family had gone bankrupt back then.


    Matthias had never been radical, but he became increasingly difficult to understand right now. Evan


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    originally thought that he understood Matthias, but he could no longer tell if that was the case since


    Matthias had changed a lot. What on earth affected Matthias? Does this irrational behavior have


    something to do with his rtionships?


    Business-rted matters couldn¡¯t be confused with private affairs. Matthias was in a dangerous state


    right now, but Evan had no idea where to start. He thought that Heather might be able to put a stop to


    Matthias¡¯s madness, but Matthias now considered her one of his enemies; it seemed like he wanted to


    deal with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m confident of doing that,¡± Matthis replied confidently. So what if it was a gamble with high stakes?


    He could afford any price.


    Evan buttoned his lips. Now that Matthias had said this, Evan could no longer give any suggestions.


    Right now, he could only observe what would be the consequences of Matthias¡¯s obstinacy. At times,


    Evan even felt that Matthias didn¡¯t like the Locke Group at all and might destroy the Locke Group


    someday. Instead of saying any negative remarks once more, he encouraged Matthias and said, ¡°In


    that case, I wish you good luck in advance. May you reach the summit in one fell swoop.¡±


    Since he was satisfied with Evan¡¯s words, Matthias took a nce at him and immersed himself in the


    hot spring. Evan, who was taken by surprise, nervously looked at the position where Matthias had


    submerged himself underwater. He thought that Matthias was a bit too capricious.


    Matthias didn¡¯t emerge from the hot spring until two minutester. After looking at Evan impassively


    with his emotionless eyes, he directly got up from the hot spring. Evan hurriedly unfolded the bathrobe


    and put it on Matthias, who directly put on his oversized nightgown despite his damp body. Atst, he


    gave a faint smile. ¡°Trust me on this; nothing serious happened to the Locke Group while it was in my


    hands, so it won¡¯t suffer an unexpected setback in Bradfort City. On the contrary, it will surely make a


    name for itself.¡± Matthias knew that Evan was advising him for his own good, but he was more


    determined to forge ahead since he was bolder than ordinary people.


    Evan nodded at Matthias, but he still had misgivings deep down inside as he didn¡¯t know how to


    answer thetter. After going back to the vi, Matthias went to the master bedroom on the second


    floor right away, whereas Evan stopped keeping himpany.


    As he looked at Matthias¡¯s straightened back from behind, Evan had a meaningful look in his eyes;


    naturally, he wouldn¡¯t easily show it in front of Matthias. Then, he pulled open a nearby door and


    walked inside without hesitation. No one knew what exactly was on Evan¡¯s mind. Sometimes, Matthias


    even had a feeling that a potential threat mighte from Evan, and this concern was probably not


    groundless.


    As he leaned his back against the door, Matthias reached out his hand, felt his heartbeat, and gave a


    sorrowful smile. Now that he had no way of turning back, he could only brace himself and walk down


    this path. He nned on taking a hot shower, so he stepped toward the bathroom. It was alreadyte,


    and he would have to go to work a few hourster.


    It was a new day, and the sun was about to rise. Matthias took a meaningful look at the drawn curtains


    as another day had gone to waste. I mustn¡¯t let a woman interrupt my train of thoughts, he thought to


    himself silently.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Matthias came to the office early in the morning to have a discussion with Niki regarding their next


    move against the Hart Group; it seemed that Tony was totally unbothered by Matthias¡¯ act of


    provocation toward him.


    ¡°Is Tony not nning to return to the Hart Group and call the shots?¡± In Matthias¡¯ hand was a bunch of


    photos of Tony and Myra¡ªthey were currently on vacation overseas.


    Tony was bearing a grin in most of the photos. From the looks of it, he wasn¡¯t worried about what was


    going on in his home country at all. Following that, Matthias¡¯s gaze shifted toward Myra. The two of


    them looked like a match made in heaven; even Myra¡¯s smile was exceptionally radiant. At that


    moment, it made Matthias recall the first time that she¡¯d smiled at him many years ago.


    It was precisely her healing smile that had prated his heart like a beam of sunlight. Many moons


    Matthias let out a wistful sigh at the thought of that. He had seen Myra a few times in Bradfort City, but


    she was always on her guard in front of him; it seemed like she could only be her true self whenever


    she was around Tony.


    If Matthias really took Myra away from Tony, he was sure that she would never be happy with him¡ª


    some things were just as clear as day without the need to exin. However, part of Matthias was still


    stubborn and unwilling to let go; he tried to control his persistent inner callings many times, stopping


    himself from doing anything that might hurt Myra.


    All these years, Matthias hadn¡¯t once given her contentment in life¡ªthat point alone caused him a lot of


    unbearable pain. Thus, he didn¡¯t want to be the one to shatter her very source of happiness either, so


    the only thing he could do was to control himself.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯d rush back in the middle of his honeymoon. After all, he¡¯s such a proud and


    strong-willed person.¡± Niki¡¯s reasoning was logical; if he were in Tony¡¯s shoes, he wouldn¡¯t have


    chosen to return either.


    Without a doubt, it was Tony¡¯s once-in-a-lifetime marriage with the one and only person he loved


    dearly. Besides, the honeymoon period was a special and irreceable experience in itself¡ªnobody


    would want it to be interrupted.


    ¡°Perhaps Tony has underestimated our abilities,¡± said Matthias with a deep, meaningful smile.


    Tony had always been a sessful businessman; he was also gifted in managing and directing a


    business. He probably had a rational reason behind his decision, for he¡¯d never abandon the Hart


    Group entirely due to his personalmitments.


    Niki cast a doubtful look at Matthias. Indeed, he hadn¡¯t considered that possibility since he was


    mainly looking at things from an emotional point of view. Niki was quite a sentimental person to


    begin with; even though Matthias greatly admired that quality of his, more often than not, he hoped that


    Niki would mature from it and have a more professional mindset. After all, emotions were a


    businessman¡¯s greatest weakness.


    ¡°Tony cares a lot about the Hart Group; there¡¯s always time to have another honeymoon, but the Hart


    Group is irreceable.¡± Matthias ced the photos face-down on the table. He didn¡¯t want to look at


    them anymore, for it would only add to his sadness.


    ¡°Sir, are you saying that Tony is wholeheartedly enjoying his honeymoon overseas because he thinks


    that the Locke Group isn¡¯t able to threaten the Hart Group?¡± Niki finally caught on. After giving it


    some thought, he felt that Matthias¡¯ exnation was more reasonable than his.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Matthias nodded. Niki was able to think on his feet and he understood things quickly. Other


    than that, he was pretty intelligent as well¡ªMatthias thought that he was a promising youngd to train.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been looked down on,¡± Niki muttered sarcastically. After Matthias¡¯ kind reminder, Niki


    immediately figured that the Hart Group was incredibly powerful and well-prepared in all aspects


    possible. More urately speaking, there was a huge gap between the Locke Group and the Hart


    Group in terms of their capabilities, especially since they were in Bradfort City.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± The look on Niki¡¯s face was precisely what Matthias wanted to see. Right now, Matthias¡¯


    eyes were clouded with secrets of his own; it was impossible to tell what he was thinking.


    Nheless, Niki didn¡¯t really understand Matthias¡¯ n. Even though thetter had made it clear


    that he wanted to make a move against the Hart Group, he only gave a vague idea of what he wanted


    to do. Aside from the man himself, no one knew what he had in mind.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time; the Hart Group isn¡¯t an easy opponent, so this might not be our best


    chance.¡± Matthias gave Niki an ambiguous statement, for he didn¡¯t feel the need to thoroughly


    exin certain things. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to keep it mysterious for now.


    Since Matthias was cryptic with his words, Niki had no idea what he was keeping under wraps¡ª


    after all, Matthias was giving away very few hints. Therefore, Niki stared into Matthias¡¯ eyes for a


    few moments in search of an answer. He couldn¡¯t ask his boss directly, and Matthias wouldn¡¯t tell him


    the truth even if he asked either.


    ¡°You already have ns, right?¡± In the end, Niki could only afford to inquire this much, though he


    couldn¡¯t be sure of what Matthias was actually nning.


    ¡°Just follow my instructions,¡± Matthias replied in a yful manner, keeping his turbulent thoughts of


    nning to himself.


    Niki nodded. He had a hundred percent trust in Matthias, so he was already used to carrying out his


    orders dutifully. Niki had always believed in Matthias¡¯ judgement; throughout his time under


    Matthias, the man had never made any huge errors in terms of decision-making.


    When Niki was heading out, a question escaped his lips without a second thought. ¡°Matthias, are


    you and Miss Langston¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Matthias cut him off. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss private matters at work.¡± Back then,


    Heather had said the same sentence to him countless times; now, it was time for him to shut others up


    using the same exact words.


    Niki stared at Matthias helplessly; since his cousin had put it like that, it wasn¡¯t a good time to


    continue pressing on. Even so, he noticed that Matthias had been acting strange ever since he


    returned from Myra and Tony¡¯s wedding. Niki knew a thing or two about his cousin¡¯s past with Myra,


    but he didn¡¯t expect her to have such a huge influence on his well being.


    Niki even considered the possibility that Matthias would go easy on the Hart Group just because of


    Myra. After all, Matthias didn¡¯te to Bradfort City primarily to go against the Hart Group; he was only


    doing so because they were coincidentally in the way of the Locke Group. Matthias never liked being


    pushed around by others, so it was no surprise that he would want to surpass the Hart Group.


    The chances of the Locke Group getting along with the Hart Group were slim, so they could only be


    rivals in business. With that in mind, Matthias massaged his temples worriedly. Myra was stuck in the


    conflict between the twopanies, and Matthias felt that his ns wouldn¡¯t do Myra any good¡ªit


    seemed that whatever he wanted to do would somehow cause harm to the woman.


    Matthias was at his wits¡¯ ends; back then, he only wanted to help Myra by intervening with the Stark


    Group¡¯s business. In the end, he¡¯d somehow managed to help her, albeit indirectly.


    Despite all of that, things were different now¡ªhe was nning to face the Hart Group and shatter their


    leading reputation in Bradfort City. Truth be told, Matthias felt a little guilty inside; the corporate world


    was a merciless battlefield, whereas Myra was so in love with Tony.


    From the couple¡¯s wedding day, Matthias could tell that the Hart Family upied an important ce in


    her heart. In other words, she probably valued the Hart Group a great deal as well.


    Since Matthias wanted to challenge the Hart Group, thepany could very well go bankrupt in the


    midst of their ruthless corporate war¡ªthings might not end well for them.


    If he were to really force the Hart Group into bankruptcy, he couldn¡¯t imagine how much Myra would


    hate him. Just then, Matthias quickly shook away the strange thoughts in his head; it was simply too


    much to think that he could force the Hart Group into bankruptcy.


    Right now, the Locke Group had all of its eggs in one basket. If they were to offend the Harts¡­ At that


    moment, Matthias recalled the Deputy Mayor of Bradfort City being one of the Harts, as well as the fact


    that the family had quite an influence in the army as well.


    Matthias wasn¡¯t sure if his decision was the right one or not. From the looks of it, it was more probable


    that the Locke Group might meet its doom instead. At the same time, Matthias couldn¡¯t wait to surpass


    the Hart Group with his own strategy.


    As a stubborn and headstrong person, Matthias was willing to give his all even if he was bound to fail;


    he¡¯d only stop if he decided against it on his own will. Moreover, the Locke Group¡¯s outstanding


    potential could easily make them one of the Hart Group¡¯s best rivals, so it was quite difficult to tell


    which party had the upper hand.


    On his desk, Matthias had a pile of documents waiting for him to look through every day. Even though


    Tony wasn¡¯t personally present at the Hart Group, thepany was operating just as usual. Tony was


    quite adept when it came to preparing for any sort of situation beforehand, so he more or less had a


    prediction of Matthias¡¯ next move.


    Initially, Matthias nned on taking the opportunity to attack the Hart Group while Tony was away on


    vacation, for he had expected thepany to be in chaos without its leader. To his surprise, the Hart


    Group was unexpectedly strong while defending themselves; it seemed like they didn¡¯t have anything


    to fear even without their director around. Matthias couldn¡¯t tell if it was thanks to Tony¡¯s prior


    instruction before he left, or if the Hart Group was actually filled with highly capable employees.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Regardless of the truth, things weren¡¯t going in Matthias¡¯ way; he¡¯d already heard about Tony¡¯s


    achievements back in Tasnia City. Nevertheless, Matthias never believed that Tony had the power to


    predict the future. It wasn¡¯t until he arrived at Bradfort City did he experience Tony¡¯s exceptional way of


    handling things in the shadows first-hand. As a result, even Matthias couldn¡¯t fully recognize Tony¡¯s


    abilities.


    Right now, Matthias was taking every step with caution¡ªhe knew that his opponent had the skills to


    win every battle. Even though Tony was unclear about Matthias or the Locke Group¡¯s true capabilities,


    it was the same for Matthias regarding Tony as well.


    More importantly, Matthias was uncertain whether the Hart Group¡¯s strengths and abilities on the table


    was all there was to them. After all, there wasn¡¯t anyone who wouldn¡¯t hide their trump card under their


    sleeves, and he believed that Tony was no exception as well. In other words, it was more urate to


    say that Matthias had a feeling Tony wasn¡¯t as clean as he seemed.


    Matthias was getting more enthusiastic the more he thought about it. He especially liked a tough


    challenge and loved the exhrating feeling of winning an uphill battle. Not only was Matthias hungry


    for sess, he even had a knack for taking risks; he was extremely excited to be able toe face to


    face with Tony.


    On the other hand, Tony never once stopped worrying about the Hart Group just because he was


    overseas. In fact, his concerns heightened due to the Locke Group¡¯s constant taunting; they were


    intervening in almost every project that the Hart Group was involved in.


    Needless to say, the Locke Group didn¡¯t miss any opportunity to catch the Hart Group off guard, be it


    publicly or in the dark. Perhaps it was Matthias¡¯ n all along to light a fire in the cracks in hopes of


    fanning it into a scorching ze.


    Tony didn¡¯t expect Matthias to take advantage of his leave. To be fair, he didn¡¯t take the Locke Group¡¯s


    advances to heart in the first ce; not even Tony had anticipated the fact that the Locke Group¡¯s true


    target was the Hart Group.


    It seemed that Tony had to run a thorough investigation on the Locke Group once he returned from his


    trip; he decided that he must get to the bottom of the Locke Group¡¯s true intentions. However, he


    couldn¡¯t afford to make rash decisions at the moment since he hadn¡¯t found out much about them just


    yet.


    Tony didn¡¯t think much of it when Locke Group came to Bradfort City, so he hadn¡¯t had any official


    dealings with thepany. To think that they would target the Hart Group all of a sudden without any


    warning was pretty absurd.


    Meanwhile, Myra stared at Tony who was currently enjoying the night breeze by the balcony. She


    walked over to him with quiet steps as she held a coat in her hand. Then, she went up to him and


    draped it over his shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, Tony. Aren¡¯t you going to sleep yet?¡± His behavior wouldn¡¯t be unusual in the day, but it was


    quite odd for him to be lounging outside in the middle of the night. Immediately, Myra thought of the


    Hart Group¡¯s current predicament.


    ¡°The scenery is beautiful at night; I can¡¯t help but want to enjoy it a while longer.¡± Tony¡¯s deep-set eyes


    were fixed upon the bright lights outside the window as he spoke, for he didn¡¯t want Myra to see


    through his worries.


    Just then, a gentle breeze passed by and ruffled her hair; Tony quickly closed the windows and


    smoothened out her messy hair.


    ¡°Are you having trouble sleeping without me hugging you to sleep?¡± Tony wrapped his arms around


    Myra, and she melted into his arms instantly like a gentle cat. He wanted nothing more than to shoulder


    all of her worries so that she could live a happy and carefree life.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    None of them mentioned anything about Bradfort City. In fact, there were a few asions where Myra


    almost did, but she quickly swallowed her words. After all, Tony had previously told her that the


    problems were never-ending; even if he solved them all, something simr would probably arise again


    in the future.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re far away from Bradfort, you seem to be in a much better mood than I am.¡± Myra and


    Tony were having an idle talk about their everyday life. Indeed, Tony had been smiling a lot more often


    recently.


    ¡°Of course¡ªit feels good to finally rx after working day and night,¡± said Tony in satisfaction. More


    importantly, he was blessed to have Myra by his side every day.


    To Tony, any day spent together with Myra was a happy one. When he thought about this, he swept her


    off her feet suddenly, earning a surprised shriek from her.


    ¡°Be a good girl and go to sleep.¡± Tony headed to the bed with Myra in his arms.


    Then, he carefully put her down and leaned in closer to her, nuzzling the tip of her nose affectionately


    with his.


    ¡°You usually sleep in until noon; why did you wake up in the middle of the night today?¡± As he spoke,


    his voice was soft and pampering.


    yvolume00:15/00:44FANTASY2adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Myra wrinkled her nose, for she was feeling quite ticklish from Tony¡¯s gentle scratches. ¡°You make it


    sound like I sleep a lot.¡± She was nothing like that¡ªTony was exaggerating and Myra was a little


    unsatisfied with that.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, why don¡¯t we do something fun?¡± Tony said in a suggestive tone as he snuggled


    up to Myra even more. Right now, he was acting like a big baby in front of her, demanding her attention


    like a little boy.


    ¡°Stop it¡ªI can¡¯t breathe,¡± Myrained. Tony was pressing his face against hers, and she had a


    strong urge to push him away with a p.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Tony pulled away and propped himself up on the bed. He stared at Myra


    condescendingly as shey beneath him.


    Myra immediately turned away and faced her back toward Tony while pulling up theforter; she


    didn¡¯t want to hear any of Tony¡¯s sweet talk. From the sound of it, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t mean


    anything well¡ªMyra had been tricked by him far too many times.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Myra hugged theforter close to her chest. She had to stand firm by


    her decision, and she couldn¡¯t fall into his trap again.


    In response to her denial, Tony stroked her back gently, his fingers caressing her body smoothly. Myra


    wriggled momentarily under his touch and tried to shrug away his hand, but it didn¡¯t seem like Tony had


    any ns to stop harassing her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired, and I want to sleep.¡± Myra turned to face him again. Then, she put on a pitiful expression


    as she stared at him innocently in hopes of changing his mind.


    s, she let out a silent cry of help as soon as she noticed the devilish smile on his face. In fact, Tony


    was waiting for her to turn around. With a peck on her cheek, Tony closed in on her once again, but


    Myra still didn¡¯t seem interested at all¡ªnot tonight, at least.


    Tony¡¯s mouth twitched in slight disappointment as he shut his eyes. By the time he opened them again,


    Myra was staring wide-eyed at him.


    The astonished look on her face tugged on his heartstrings, sending him a strong urge to make a


    move. Nheless, he understood and respected her wish. Myra wasn¡¯t in the mood to proceed from


    here tonight, so Tony controlled himself and simply kissed her sleepy eyes.


    ¡°Go to sleep, then!¡± Tony whispered in her ear.


    After that, he wrapped his arms around her tightly as Myra¡¯s head rested snugly under his chin. He


    sniffed the top of her head and took in the fresh scent of her hair. Right now, the room that was shared


    by the two of them was their world, and they were the only ones in it.


    ¡°Wake me up earlier tomorrow, Tony,¡± Myra reminded Tony before she slept. Indeed, Myra had been


    getting upter in the mornings with each passing day, and she was worried that it would cause a dy


    in their schedule.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you wake up naturally.¡± Tony pinched her cheek and closed his eyes immediately after that¡ªhe


    was getting tired as well after fooling around until past midnight.


    The next day, Myra woke up under the piercing rays of the sunlight¡ªTony had pulled open the curtains,


    so the light prated freely into their room. The sun was pleasantly warm and Myra stirred from her


    sleep leisurely. However, Tony wasn¡¯t lying next to her when she woke up.


    Her hand moved to the empty spot next to her by habit as she muttered to herself, ¡°He¡¯s gone again.¡±


    After some time, she finally opened her eyes and noticed that Tony was standing by the balcony,


    basking in the sun.


    As the gentle rays of the sun enveloped him whole, he emitted a heavenly radiance simr to that of a


    celestial being. Myra could never get sick of watching Tony, for his face was stunning indeed. Her heart


    throbbed every time she saw him, and it made her feel like a teenage girl who was admiring her crush.


    In addition to that, Tony¡¯s alluring eyes were staring unblinkingly at her right now.


    Myra got down from the bed under Tony¡¯s gaze as she dropped theforter back down. Meanwhile,


    she was only wearing a pair of thin pajamas. The silky material of her clothes were slightly see-through,


    and Tony admired her figure which was vaguely visible under the thin fabric. Meanwhile, Myra took off


    her clothes in front of the man without a hint of reservation.


    Tony couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the smooth skin of her back as she changed into a fresh set of clothes


    before him. This was nothing unusual in the life of a married couple; although Myra used to be shy of


    changing in front of him in the past, she was at ease with it now.


    By the time Myra finished changing, Tony was standing in front of her. She shed him afortable


    smile in return.


    ¡°Where are we going today?¡± They had onlye up with a rough schedule of their trip, so the


    specifics of their daily activities weren¡¯t nned ahead¡ªthey wanted to go with the flow.


    Tony felt that their trip would be more spontaneous and fresh this way¡ªthey could have something to


    look forward to every night before going to bed. Under Tony¡¯s persistence, Myra didn¡¯t say much and


    agreed to his idea.


    They hadn¡¯t encountered many rainy days throughout their time here, and it seemed like the sky was


    being rather cooperative with them. Today, the weather was clear and the breeze was cool¡ªit was the


    perfect weather to be tourists. After a while, Myra and Tony were prepared to head out.


    The two of them left the hotel while exchanging happy conversations. Tony wasn¡¯t dressed in formal


    attire like he usually would for work; today, he wore a set of sporty clothes and was even in matching


    outfits with Myra.


    As they walked down the streets, they turned heads of passersby and even earned looks of admiration;


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Tony¡¯s well-built figure was bound to attract positive attention.


    Tony held Myra¡¯s hand in his tightly, for he was afraid to lose her in the crowd. Even when his hand


    became mmy with sweat, the couple wouldn¡¯t let go of each other.


    ¡°Do you miss Bradfort City at all after spending time in a foreign country?¡± Myra asked him curiously.


    Tony shook his head and replied, ¡°We¡¯re just traveling; it¡¯s not like we¡¯re never returning to Bradfort.¡±


    Tony pinched her nose as he spoke. He could never resist those tiny gestures to mess with her


    whenever he looked at Myra.


    Meanwhile, a pair of ill-willed eyes followed the couple wherever they went. However, Tony¡ªwho was


    sharp and perceptive by nature¡ªdidn¡¯t notice a thing.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t the first day that Myra and Tony were being spied on, but since they were traveling


    quite a distance today, Tony had arranged for someone to watch them and keep them safe in the dark.


    However, the bodyguard didn¡¯t seem to notice the sneaky observer who had been tailing Myra and


    Tony for days as he waited for a chance to strike. Tony probably put too much trust in his bodyguard or


    was too eager to bring Myra around and have a good time, so much that he wasn¡¯t aware of the


    approaching danger.


    In the meantime, office hours came to an end in Bradfort City. Matthias was about to toss away the


    stack of photos on his desk, but he couldn¡¯t help taking another look at them before he did so.


    This time, Matthias noticed something odd; he realized that the same passerby had appeared in two of


    the candid shots, and it was a highly unusual urrence.


    Clearly, the photos had been taken in two different locations¡ªhow could the same person appear


    twice? Matthias instantly had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Myra is being targeted¡­¡± Matthias muttered to himself under his breath before he


    took another look at the photos andpared them side by side. Even though the man wore a different


    outfit along with a cap and sunsses, Matthias could instinctively tell that they were the same person.


    If this was true, it would be a huge problem. Matthias immediately summoned Niki to his office; he


    couldn¡¯t sit still as he thought of the possibility that Myra might be the target of this mysterious man.


    ¡°Do you have any negative films?¡± Matthias asked as he pointed at the photos on his desk.


    Niki scratched his head and replied, ¡°The films are all with that person.¡± He thought that there


    wouldn¡¯t be a need to keep the negative films, so he hadn¡¯t asked the photographer for them.


    ¡°Quick, get them from him right away,¡± Matthias said in a rushed tone, for he was worried that the films


    were already destroyed.


    ¡°About that¡­¡± Niki trailed off helplessly. ¡°He¡¯s definitely destroyed them¡­ because I told him to.¡± He


    felt extremely stressed out under Matthias¡¯ unbending gaze.


    ¡°Ask him again¡ªI really need the films.¡± Matthias was trying his best to calm down. Right now, he had


    to make sure that the two people weren¡¯t one and the same before he stirred up any unnecessary


    trouble and made a fool of himself.


    In response, Niki immediately dialed the photographer¡¯s number as Matthias stared fixedly at him.


    At that moment, the films were of utmost importance to him; it would be better to disy those films on


    theputer screen and zoom in on the man for a more urate judgement.


    He knew that this wasn¡¯t something that could be settled through intuition alone. Although Matthias¡¯


    heart was telling him that the two figures were indeed the same person, he wanted to find more pieces


    to the puzzle to make sure. After all, the person¡¯s face hadn¡¯t been clearly depicted in the photos, and


    Matthias wanted to know what he looked like as much as possible.


    After hanging up the call, Niki turned toward Matthias and shook his head in dismay. Hence, the


    ¡°Come and see if they¡¯re the same person.¡± Matthias pointed at the suspicious figure in the photos as


    he spoke.


    Niki couldn¡¯t be sure even after studying the photos for a long time. He only said after a while, ¡°They


    look alike, but I can¡¯t be sure.¡± If Matthias didn¡¯t point it out, nobody would have wondered whether they


    were the same person in the first ce.


    ¡°Zoom in on these photos for me. I need to make sure,¡± Matthias instructed Niki. It was the least he


    could do right now; the photos might be blurry after the ergement, but at least he could study them


    in detail.


    Niki immediately got to work after being abruptly ordered. He zoomed in on various parts of the


    photos and printed them out in different dimensions before heading back to Matthias¡¯ office while


    carrying a stack of papers.


    Matthiaspared the photos thoroughly and asked for Niki¡¯s opinion as well. Much consideration


    So far, he concluded that Myra might be in danger, but how was he going to send the message? He


    couldn¡¯t possibly warn Myra personally; with the Locke Group¡¯s current rtionship with the Hart


    Group, Tony wouldn¡¯t listen to a word he¡¯d say.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t practical for Matthias to fly all the way overseas to meet them¡ªhe didn¡¯t know which


    country they were heading to next! It wasn¡¯t an easy task to find a couple who were on a honeymoon


    trip around the world.


    Not only that, something like this was quite difficult to convey through a phone call; the two of them


    would definitely be wary of Matthias¡¯ words too. Right now, he had no choice but to ask for help.


    Hence, Matthias briefly exined the problem at hand to Niki, and thetter became quite


    concerned after hearing his words. Niki gave it some thought, and after some time, his eyes


    gleamed with an idea.


    ¡°You can ask Miss Langston for help, Matthias.¡± Niki couldn¡¯t think of anyone else¡ªHeather was the


    only suitable candidate to help him out.


    However, Matthias frowned and went silent for a long while before he replied, ¡°No, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m


    asking her for help.¡±

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Since Matthias couldn¡¯t be convinced, Niki didn¡¯t continue persuading him. Thetter didn¡¯t want to


    meddle in his cousin¡¯s way of solving the problem either. Matthias¡¯ stubborn personality was no secret


    to anyone who knew him¡ªNiki knew that all too well, but he was sure that Matthias would


    eventuallye up with a perfect solution.


    It was gettingte and Matthias was still in his office; Niki wanted to keep his cousinpany but


    his offer was rejected. The man was brainstorming for a way to resolve the issue, and he had to let


    Myra know about this as soon as possible. His forehead furrowed deeply as he came to a conclusion at


    Considering how badly things had gotten between them, Matthias wasn¡¯t sure how he could face


    Heather. Moreover, deep inside, he hadn¡¯t forgiven her as well.


    He rose from his seat and drew the curtains as he looked outside. Is she still spending time with that


    man right now?


    Just then, a sarcastic smile crept up his face. At that moment, he felt like a worthless criminal; he


    despised himself even more than ever.


    ¡°Heather and Myra aren¡¯t the only women in this world¡ªthere are plenty more fish in the sea, so why


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    am I still holding on to the past?¡± Matthias muttered to himself. At times, he really couldn¡¯t bring himself


    to think positively of his own worth. Why am I like this?


    Eventually, he let go of the curtains¡ªthe shing bright lights outside had nothing to do with him. He


    rarely enjoyed his life; instead, he¡¯d spent most of his time in self-deprecation.


    As he reminisced about his past, he recalled that he had never once stopped forcing himself to hone


    his skills so that he could be a sessful person one day. In the end, what he earned from those


    years were simply dirty tricks and betrayals.


    At the thought of that, Matthias clenched his fists. He must make a decision, for midnight was


    approaching soon. The air was cool and breezy tonight, signifying the start of the fall season. All of a


    sudden, a sense of loneliness filled Matthias¡¯ heart. Indeed, was there ever a ce that he could call


    home?


    He had never truly been a part of the Locke Family; at the same time, he never considered them his


    family either. Ever since his mother passed away, he lost his one true home.


    It was precisely thisck of familial love that made Matthias so hungry for the affection a romantic


    rtionship could offer. However, his hopes were all in vain.


    At that moment, the harsh reality snapped him out of his thoughts. He hastily dialed a number on his


    phone and the call got through at once. A kind and gentle voice came from the other end of the line;


    Niki was preparing to go to bed, but he immediately picked up his phone as soon as he saw that


    Matthias was calling him.


    ¡°Find someone to personally send Heather the photos.¡± Matthias couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet Heather


    in the end. More than that, he didn¡¯t want to witness Heather being together with another man.


    After debating his choices, Matthias decided that this was the best solution. Niki responded to his


    request quickly¡ªhe was told to get it done as soon as possible, but where was he going to find a


    messenger at this hour? Nevertheless, Niki ended the call bitterly and immediately got to work.


    In truth, Niki wanted to personally pass the photos to Heather. He wanted to see her face, for her


    every expression and gesture never failed to put a silly smile on his face.


    Sadly, he couldn¡¯t carry out the job on his own since Matthias wasn¡¯t willing to expose his identity as


    the sender. Therefore, it must be done discreetly without a trace.


    Right now, Niki was pressed for time. He had to settle the issue quickly and find a messenger as


    soon as possible¡ªpreferably a stranger on the streets. He decided on that idea and prepared to


    entrust the errand to a random passerby. As he gave it another thought, he found that this method was


    full of ws.


    These days, a person¡¯s trust was as fickle as a candlelight, so Niki decided to find someone who


    was more reliable. Just then, he thought of someone and immediately contacted the person; after all,


    they could be asleep if he were a secondter. If that happened, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find another


    helper.


    After briefly going through the instructions with that person, Niki let out a pent-up exmation on his


    bed¡ªfinally, he was halfway done with the job. It was then that he realized something extremely


    important¡ªthe photos were still with Matthias, not him.


    Before he could reach for his phone again, Matthias was already calling him.


    ¡°I¡¯m right outside your lobby;e downstairs.¡± Matthias was simple with his words. Meanwhile, Niki


    peered out his window and noticed that Matthias¡¯ car was parked outside.


    As a result, he hurried downstairs immediately. Matthias was leaning against his car with his arms


    crossed over his chest as he waited for Niki, and he didn¡¯t seem like he was in a rush.


    ¡°The photos,¡± he said as he passed Niki the photos.


    ¡°Have you found our messenger?¡± Due to his taller stature, Matthias emitted a condescending air as he


    looked down at Niki.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be here very soon.¡± Niki was relieved that he had found someone in advance; he


    was often caught off guard by Matthias¡¯ sudden requests.


    The two of them had a brief conversation before Niki headed back inside without noticing that


    Matthias was walking with him as well. He was surprised to find Matthias right behind him as he turned


    around again, so he stared at the man with an odd look in his eyes and asked him why he¡¯d followed.


    ¡°Do you have wine at home?¡± Matthias wanted someone to drink with; thest time he had drunk to his


    heart¡¯s content was with Heather. In hindsight, Heather was a great drinking buddy.


    With her, he could drink without any worries and they could talk about anything and everything¡ª


    Heather was knowledgeable about all sorts of things. One could tell that there wasn¡¯t a dull moment in


    her life just from hearing her speak, and Matthias wanted to share a conversation with her once more


    over some drinks.


    If they were to overlook their disputes, the time they spent together was pretty intriguing. If only there


    wasn¡¯t that irreparable disparity between them, then perhaps¡­


    Matthias quickly shrugged away these ridiculous thoughts in his mind. For the past few days, he would


    inadvertently think about Heather, so much that he was confused by his own mind.


    He remembered the time when he¡¯d met Myra all those years ago; he used to think about her day and


    night, fantasizing about getting together with her. These days, Matthias came to enjoy spending time


    with Heather instead.


    Whenever he was alone with Heather, he would stare at her from time to time¡ªthe fondness he had for


    her was simr to his feelings for Myra back then. Their rtionship which originated from an intense


    rivalry had somehow be something else; for some reason, his hate for her had gradually turned


    into admiration and even attachment.


    ¡°Matthias,¡± Niki called out to him as a reminder. He wasn¡¯t sure what made him so lost in thought


    that he wasn¡¯t walking out of the elevator.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Matthias looked up and stared at Niki.


    He finally realized that the elevator doors were open¡ªNiki was holding onto the button, yet Matthias


    remained standing inside, seemingly unaware of it.


    As a result, Matthias hurried outside as a sense of awkwardness filled his face. Niki nced at him


    briefly¡ªhe rarely saw his cousin act this way. He spected that Matthias was still concerned about


    Myra. Either that, he was thinking about Heather.


    Other than women, Niki couldn¡¯t think of any other reason for Matthias¡¯ disorientated state of mind.


    Matthias wasn¡¯t fond of bringing business affairs out of the office; he usually wouldn¡¯t get off work if he


    had unfinished tasks, so there was no way he could be thinking about work.


    After unlocking the front door, Niki headed straight into his house. Their rtionship was much more


    casual in private, for they were no longer superior and subordinate after office hours.


    They were cousins at the end of the day, and their rtionship was no different than a pair of brothers¡¯


    in private. After returning home, Niki plopped onto the sofa¡ªthe firmness of the fabric cushion was


    just right for him.


    Meanwhile, Matthias swiftly pulled over a stool and sat down in front of Niki. It seemed that he was


    nning to have a long drink tonight.


    ¡°You might not like what I have here,¡± Niki said a little stiffly. Matthias was awfully picky with his


    alcohol; Niki¡¯s collection consisted of gifts he¡¯d received from others, so he wasn¡¯t even sure of how


    they tasted.


    ¡°What do you have?¡± Matthias didn¡¯t feel like being alone tonight, and he didn¡¯t want to go home to his


    vi either. He just needed someone to keep himpany.


    Niki stared at Matthias helplessly before his gaze shifted to a bookcase nearby; several bottles of


    wine were disyed there.


    Matthias followed his cousin¡¯s gaze before he got up and walked over to the bookcase. As he looked


    through the bottles, he found that there indeed wasn¡¯t anything that suited his taste.


    Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t too fussy about it tonight since he was already in the mood to drink. Thus, he


    casually picked up a bottle of dry red. Niki¡¯s alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t the best¡ªMatthias knew that,


    so he chose this variety of red wine which had a rtively lower alcohol content.


    Niki got up from the sofa. He preferred to use the dining table if they really ought to drink; after all,


    he wasn¡¯t fond of drinking on the sofa.


    Meanwhile, Matthias carried the bottle of wine to the table as well¡ªthey seemed to be on the same


    page. At the table, Niki said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s no fun drinking wine on its own, Matthias. Hold on, I¡¯ll


    get us some snacks.¡±


    Matthias narrowed his eyes slightly; he wondered how Niki was going to bring them drinking snacks


    out of nowhere. Unexpectedly, his cousin came out of the kitchen with a bowl of roasted peanuts in no


    time.


    Matthias raised a brow at him; sure enough, nothing wascking in Niki¡¯s home. Thetter stared


    back at Matthias with a triumphant look on his face.


    ¡°Why do you have freshly roasted peanuts in your kitchen?¡± Matthias asked in confusion.


    Niki let out a mysterious chuckle and said, ¡°My kitchen has everything¡ªI have other snacks as well.


    Just tell me if you want anything else.¡±


    Matthias waved a dismissive hand at him. He only wanted to have a quiet drinking session, and he


    wasn¡¯t interested in eating snacks. The two of them sat facing each other at the table as Niki


    propped his head up with his hands. He had been feeling sleepy since earlier, but he couldn¡¯t go to bed


    with Matthias¡¯ prolonged disruption.


    ¡°You really need to work on your alcohol tolerance,¡± said Matthias as he popped open the bottle of dry


    red.


    Niki wasn¡¯t really interested in alcohol, and he hadn¡¯t thought about increasing his tolerance for it.


    He had always been following behind Matthias during meetings and such, so there wasn¡¯t an instance


    where he needed to attend a gathering alone. With Matthias around, Niki only needed to engage in


    some light drinking.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like to drink.¡± Niki stared at the red liquid in the half-filled wine ss¡ªit looked like


    a ss of fresh blood. The color itself was so disturbing that Niki became quite ufortable at the


    sight of it.


    ¡°How can you survive the corporate world without a certain tolerance for alcohol?¡± Matthias argued. To


    a businessman, it wasn¡¯t a matter of likeness or not when it came to drinking alcohol.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to drink much with you around, Matthias¡ªjust some light drinking will do.¡± Niki had


    always been very dependent on Matthias, so it gradually became a habit that he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    ¡°What if I¡¯m not around anymore?¡± Matthias swirled the wine in his ss as he observed the smooth


    movements of the liquid against the ssy surface; for some reason, he felt a sense of satisfaction


    from watching such things.


    Niki¡¯s expression darkened at his words. ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t we make a promise?


    I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯ll always follow you around.¡± He recited those words with such determination and


    righteousness that Matthias couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to face the world on your own someday; no one wants to be a follower all their life.¡± Then,


    he took a sip of wine as his eyes remained fixed upon Niki. Thetter became uneasy under his


    cousin¡¯s piercing gaze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± Niki didn¡¯t want to linger on the subject any longer. Matthias was


    acting a little strange today¡ªthe things he said were oddly intimidating, and Niki had a bad feeling


    about it.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Before Matthias could finish, a knock sounded on the door. Niki jolted in response upon


    hearing that, so he jumped to his feet and went to open the door.


    Matthias stared thoughtfully at Niki¡¯s back as he rushed over to receive his visitor. His cousin was


    probably the only one who treated him with such sincerity; perhaps all those years of looking after


    Niki were not in vain.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Niki settled the matter in the blink of an eye without even letting him inside¡ªhe simply shoved the


    envelope of photos into the man¡¯s hands. In truth, Niki already possessed the ability to face


    problems on his own even though he was still overly dependent on Matthias. Oftentimes, Matthias


    dly let Niki handle things for him with no worries.


    Meanwhile, Matthias didn¡¯t seem anxious at all; he was calm andposed as he gently swirled the


    ss of wine in his hand. Niki could never be sure of what was going on in Matthias¡¯ head.


    It seemed that Matthias wasn¡¯t holding back tonight¡ªhe drank ss after ss without waiting even


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    for Niki to return. Thetter frowned as he noticed what was happening; he was only away for a


    moment and Matthias had already finished half the bottle.


    ¡°Slow down, Matthias. I bet you haven¡¯t even had dinner!¡± Niki said out of concern.


    However, Matthias turned a deaf ear toward him and continued drinking on his own. As a result, Niki


    was unhappy; he went up to Matthias and grabbed the wine ss from his hand.


    ¡°Are you really here to drink with me? Or am I only supposed to watch?¡± Nikiined in


    exasperation, for Matthias was gulping down wine like it was in water.


    ¡°Do you like Heather?¡± Just then, Matthias looked up at Niki with his tired eyes which were


    bloodshot-red. Since when had he be this frail and haggard?


    This sudden query stunned Niki momentarily and he couldn¡¯t react in time. Even though he did have


    feelings for Heather, he couldn¡¯t possibly admit it in front of Matthias.


    ¡°Go after her if you want.¡± Matthias¡¯ rationality was crumbling under the influence of alcohol, for there


    was no way he would urge Niki to pursue Heather in a sober state.


    In Matthias¡¯ eyes, Heather was a dangerous threat¡ªhe would never let Niki take the risk. If too


    many things were gathered in one ce, Matthias might just go crazy.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who likes Heather!¡± Niki exchaimed as his face fell instantly. Matthias¡¯


    increasingly odd behavior these days was evidence that he had feelings for Heather.


    At this moment, Niki could see that Matthias¡¯ suppressed feelings weren¡¯t directed at Myra but


    Heather; it seemed that his cousin¡¯s feelings for Heather were much stronger. Evidently, Matthias liked


    Heather a lot¡ªshe was someone incredibly special to him.


    ¡°Me?¡± Matthias pointed at himself. It was as though someone had seen through his disguise right then.


    He could firmly admit that the woman he liked was Myra, but when it came to Heather, he didn¡¯t have


    the courage toe to terms with how he felt about her.


    ¡°You told me that you like Myra, but you have no chance with her anymore. In other words, you already


    gave up on her since the beginning.¡± Niki didn¡¯t wish to see Matthias in such a confused state


    anymore; even though he was interested in Heather as well, his rationality was telling him that Matthias


    was a better match for her.


    ¡°Wake up¡ªHeather is the one you like. You¡¯re just holding onto the version of Myra in your memory.


    Can¡¯t you see it? After so many years, you, Myra, and even Heather have all changed. You guys are no


    longer who you were all those years ago, so why would you let the past control your present? Just go


    after Heather openly if you like her.¡±


    Matthias turned his face away and looked elsewhere. Before he knew it, Niki had grown up from the


    little boy he once was to a full-fledged man. He was already an adult who could analyze things from a


    logical point of view.


    ¡°Perhaps the woman who touched your heart has always been Heather, but you¡¯re just unwilling to


    admit it.¡± Niki had never spoken to Matthias in such a way, yet it was as if he was possessed tonight


    ¡ªhe had to give Matthias a wake-up call no matter what.


    Just then, Matthias¡¯ heart dropped to his stomach; no one had ever told him that before, and he never


    thought of things that way either. Perhaps Niki was right.


    ¡°You¡¯re a lot smarter than I am, Niki.¡± Matthias was so used to taking care of Niki and pointing


    him in the right direction that he¡¯d just realized his younger cousin was a lot more perceptive of the


    situation than he was.


    ¡°You told me that I remind you of your younger self. If that¡¯s the case, maybe you once had feelings for


    Heather since I¡¯ve also taken interest in her as well.¡± Niki hadn¡¯t experienced what Matthias went


    through; he was making wild guesses at this point. However, he couldn¡¯t keep it in anymore¡ªhe didn¡¯t


    want Matthias to miss the opportunity to realize his own emotions.


    The feeling of falling for someone would always remain in one¡¯s deepest memory even with the passing


    of time. Back then, Matthias was too young to understand the nervous thumping of his heart whenever


    he saw Heather. Was fear really the only reason behind it? Perhaps¡­ he was feeling something else


    as well?


    Was impressing Myra with a more sessful version of himself the only goal behind his endless


    grinding all these years, or was he desperate for Heather to stop looking down on him? Out of all


    people, why did he care so much about her opinion of him? He obviously hated her¡­


    Niki took away the bottle of wine on the table and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t let hate cloud your feelings; it¡¯s


    time to let go of the past. If you like her, you should appreciate it and take your chance.¡±


    Matthias suddenly felt even smaller than Niki. He let out a self-deprecating cackle¡ªjust how much


    time had he wasted all these years? He¡¯d been living in his own lies, afraid to evene to terms with


    his feelings for someone else. After all this time, Niki finally exposed his secret that he¡¯d been hiding


    for years.


    ¡°You¡¯re encouraging me to go after Heather? She¡¯s the woman you like, though,¡± Matthias pointed out


    knowingly. It seemed that Niki was running away from reality.


    ¡°I do admit that I¡¯m interested in her, but I know I¡¯m not the guy she wants. Besides, the way she looks


    at you is different.¡± Just then, Niki recalled that one time in Matthias¡¯ home when Heather and


    Matthias were chatting merrily over some drinks. The two of them were birds of a feather, and they


    were the rightful couple.


    Matthias stood up and went up to Niki. He took a moment and stared at his cousin who was


    awkwardly holding a wine bottle in one hand and a ss in another before he extended an arm and


    ruffled his hair casually.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure of everything. Just speak up if you like her, and we can have an even battle.¡±


    Matthias grinned cheerfully as he spoke. He¡¯d beenpeting with himself all his life, and it was finally


    time to do something he actually liked.


    He used to think he wanted nothing more than to be a man who was worthy to be with Myra, but


    now, he decided to just follow his heart.


    Letting go of his grudges of the past meant starting all over again. He decided that he wouldn¡¯t


    suppress his longing for Heather anymore; if he liked her, he should pursue her with all his heart. At the


    very least, he wouldn¡¯t have any regrets even if she rejected him in the end.


    ¡°My mother won¡¯t like it if I date an older woman.¡± Niki put on a gentle smile; he was happy that


    Matthias finally took his advice. Perhaps he would be able to see the two as a couple very soon.


    Niki mocked himself in silence for tantly encouraging his romantic rival to go after the woman he


    liked. Objectively speaking, though Niki had feelings for Heather, he didn¡¯t have a strong desire to


    get together with her.


    Sometimes, the romantic interest in someone could remain as mere feelings; as he watched and


    admired the woman from afar, he came to realize that they might not be a good match after all.


    Just then, Matthias grabbed the bottle of wine from Niki¡¯s hand and drank straight from it. Soon, he


    emptied it all in one long gulp. Due to his clean and lean appearance in addition to his overly schrly


    demeanor, a bold and impulsive gesture like that was indeed quite rare from him.


    Matthias patted on Niki¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± He¡¯d already understood Niki¡¯s


    intention even during his blind date back then; he just wasn¡¯t willing to take the leap.


    After that, Evan had also advised him on the matter, and he even tried to persuade himself as well.


    Now, Niki was supportive of him as well. With that in mind, Matthias finally decided to let his feelings


    take over. After all, it wasn¡¯t such a big deal to be interested in Heather¡ªhow embarrassing could it


    be?


    ¡°I¡¯ll head over to see her right now,¡± said Matthias confidently. He¡¯d rather take advantage of the mood


    and tell her everything tonight.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Niki stared at the empty bottle in Matthias¡¯ hand. This fe is quite the drinker.


    ¡°But before that, let me help you with some things you don¡¯t need.¡± As he said that, Matthias started


    walking toward the bookcase. When Niki finally realized what was happening, his cousin had


    already opened a bottle of brandy.


    Niki quickly said out of concern, ¡°Hey, this is straight liquor¡ªyou can¡¯t drink it on its own.¡±


    Is he not afraid of the burning sensation in his throat? Niki rolled his eyes; Matthias would get drunk


    very soon if he carried on like this. Has he lost his mind after getting tipsy?


    The next second, Matthias was already gulping down the bottle of brandy. Niki immediately picked


    up all the other alcohol bottles he had on disy¡ªhe couldn¡¯t let Matthias get his hands on them.


    ¡°How are you going to talk to Heather if you be drunk?¡± Niki said angrily. There seemed to be


    no end to his cousin¡¯s drinking spree. At that moment, Niki nned to toss his entire collection of


    alcohol into the trash after Matthias left.


    Previously, he thought that it¡¯d be rude to throw away these gifts from others. Moreover, the elegant


    and fancy bottles looked pretty exquisite on his bookshelf as a form of decoration.


    After going through this ordeal, however, Niki regretted it to the core; if Matthias were to down all


    that alcohol, he¡¯d probably be so intoxicated that it would warrant a trip to the hospital.


    Right now, Matthias reeked of alcohol as an ominous smile hung on his lips. While he stared at


    Niki¡¯s upset and annoyed expression, he was somehow amused by it.


    Atst, he decided to stop teasing Niki. Matthias was fully aware of his cousin¡¯s personality; if he


    continued to fool around, that little cousin of his would rat him out for sure by telling his aunt.


    Niki¡¯s mother, who was also Matthias¡¯ aunt, was the younger sister of Matthias¡¯ mother. The woman


    would often check up on Matthias through the phone, albeit in the form of lectures; she was one of


    Matthias¡¯ few elders who truly cared about him.


    As he was heading out from Niki¡¯s home, Matthias knocked on his head all of a sudden. He just


    realized something in the midst of his dazed state of mind¡ªit wasn¡¯t the right time to visit Heather at


    this hour. Thus, he decided to spam her with phone calls instead.


    It was the middle of the night, and Heather had long since fallen asleep. After all, she finally went to


    bed after staying up all night yesterday. When her phone suddenly started buzzing endlessly with


    Matthias¡¯ iing calls, she could only crawl up from her bed to take the call. Since Heather was half-


    awake, she sounded awfully tired and groggy on the phone.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Her irritated voice rang through Matthias¡¯ speaker as soon as she picked up. On the other


    end, Heather was determined to teach them a good lesson if they weren¡¯t calling because of something


    important.


    She didn¡¯t check the caller¡¯s identity as she answered the phone hastily. Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t have


    answered if she knew that Matthias was the one who was calling.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Matthias¡¯ reply was short and simple.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Heather was about to explode at the response; she was instantly wide awake and took


    a look at her screen.


    To her surprise, it was Matthias. The impulse to kill someone rushed up to her chest, for she couldn¡¯t


    understand why Matthias wouldn¡¯t leave her alone. After ending the call in exasperation, she


    immediately blocked his number on her phone¡ªshe was utterly vexed.


    When Matthias tried to call her again, he finally realized that his number had been blocked. As a result,


    he almost smashed his phone on the ground in anger. Nevertheless, he kept his calm rationally and


    texted her via Messenger.


    ¡°Come outside. I¡¯m outside the Langston Residence.¡±


    Heather could no longer fall asleep after this brief interruption. When the text message reached her


    phone, she tossed it away without a second thought, and her phone crashed violently onto the


    floorboards. Right now, her phone was the devil¡ªeven though she¡¯dpletely shattered its screen,


    she couldn¡¯t care less.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Matthias waited all night long. Under the influence of alcohol, he pulled through and waited stubbornly


    in ce. Meanwhile, Heather was finding it hard to fall asleep in her room; she didn¡¯t take his words


    seriously and gradually dozed off as she med him for his absurd attitude in the middle of the night.


    The next day, Heather departed to work early in the morning with dark circles under her eyesst


    night was simply the unluckiest night of her life. When she received some strange photos out of the


    blue, she contacted Myra immediately; only a fool wouldn¡¯t understand what the photos actually meant.


    Because of that, Heather and Myra were on video call for a long time. Myra and Tony kept their guard


    up at once and decided to take note of the matter. After all, it was terrifying to be followed around by a


    stalker while they were on a trip overseas.


    After worrying about it for some time, Heather finally fell asleep out of drowsiness, only to be woken up


    by Matthias¡¯ phone call. After that, she spent a long time before dozing off again, but she woke up


    naturally at the crack of dawn. In the end, she couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep at all.


    Heather hadn¡¯t slept well ever since she¡¯d returned from overseas. That morning, the Langstons


    avoided talking to Heather as soon as they noticed that she was in a bad mood.


    She left the house without even having breakfast. In the meantime, Matthias was still stubbornly waiting


    for her in his car. When the front gates opened up, Heather immediately noticed his car outside¡ªhow


    could she forget the very car that she¡¯d crashed into?


    Heather fished out her phone. Its screen was horribly cracked, but it was still functional. Then, she


    tapped into Messenger and saw that Matthias had sent her loads of text messages after his first one.


    She skimmed through each and every one of them; his unusual behavior made her forget that she was


    supposed to check up on Myra first thing in the morning.


    A round of hesitationter, Heather got down from her car and went up to Matthias¡¯ vehicle before


    knocking on his window.


    Matthias wasn¡¯t sleeping deeply, so he woke up in an instant. Heather was staring at him while she


    bore a weary and lifelessplexion as soon as he wound down the window¡ªthe dark circles under


    her eyes were distinctly visible.


    The woman who was usually elegant with her presentation seemed a little different today. Matthias


    didn¡¯t know what she had gone through to end up looking like that; in fact, he was oblivious that he was


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    none other than the culprit of her sleepless night.


    ¡°What on earth do you want from me? You¡¯re even all the way here in the Langston Residence.¡±


    Heather didn¡¯t know what to do to make Matthias leave her alone. She was exhausted and no longer


    had the strength to keep onpeting with him.


    ¡°I have something important to tell you.¡± Matthias remembered the reason he came. Even though it was


    the next day, at least he was finally able to see her.


    At the very least, Heather had taken the initiative toe up to his car and knock on his window¡ªthis


    could be a good sign. However, he was unaware that the reason behind her gesture was only because


    she didn¡¯t want the Langstons to notice that Matthias¡¯s car was parked outside their home. She only


    came over to shoo him away.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy today.¡± Heather rejected him instantly. Just then, she thought of Myra¡ªshe had set an rm


    as a reminder to call her friend. If it weren¡¯t for Matthias¡¯ interruptionst night, she wouldn¡¯t have


    gotten confused over the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at the Langston Group tonight,¡± Matthias replied nonchntly andpletely


    disregarded her rejection.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight, and I¡¯ll be busy tomorrow. Actually, I¡¯ll be busy for the entire week,¡± Heather snapped.


    She didn¡¯t want to argue with Matthias a second longer, for it¡¯d be bad if ke spotted them together.


    ¡°I just need a bit of your time,¡± Matthias responded to her patiently, and he was trying his best to keep


    his temper under control.


    ¡°Please leave my home; I¡¯m going to work.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to continue this conversation. After all,


    she had more important things to do.


    With those words, she left without another look at him. Her brain was currently bombarded with too


    many things, and she didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to ponder on Matthias¡¯ sudden change in attitude.


    Meanwhile, Matthias started driving as he followed behind Heather¡¯s car. Right now, Matthias wasn¡¯t


    feeling any better himself¡ªhe hadn¡¯t slept all night, so he was extremely tired as well.


    Heather noticed his car from her rearview mirror, and she knew all too well that he was a stubborn man


    who wouldn¡¯t give up before reaching his goal.


    From the looks of it, the only way to escape was to hide. She stepped on the gas in effort to lose him


    as she video called Myra with her faulty phone.


    It was currently at night where Myra was, and she was in the hotel with Tony. They¡¯d already started


    taking precautions immediately after hearing about their stalker from Heather earlier in the day.


    Fortunately, Tony had always been a careful person; he had hired a bodyguard to protect them from the


    dark even though they were on a honeymoon trip. It was possible that the stalker was aware of this


    bodyguard, so he hadn¡¯t made his move just yet. Tony spected that the observer knew quite a lot


    about their current situation, but they had no clue as to who he was¡ªthey couldn¡¯t even make out his


    appearance.


    Tony had contacted their bodyguard that day; he told him to pay attention to their surroundings and find


    out if they were actually being followed.


    That afternoon, Myra and Tony intentionally took a walk on an open street that was rtively easier to


    expose the stalker¡¯s identity¡ªit was the bodyguard¡¯s idea, for it would help him in his mission to


    capture a photo of the stalker¡¯s face.


    Tony was still upset at their bodyguard for not being able to spot the stalker beforehand; how could he


    overlook something so potentially dangerous that was lurking right around the corner? Not only that, he


    only knew about it after it was pointed out by some stranger back home.


    At the thought of that, Tony wanted to fire the expensive bodyguard right away, but considering the fact


    that they were in dire need of protection, he swallowed his anger. Hence, he could only look forward to


    how the guy would perform from now on.


    Luckily, Tony wasn¡¯t disappointed this time¡ªthe bodyguard sessfullypleted the mission and


    took a photo of the stalker¡¯s appearance. Later on, Myra and Tony studied the photos sent over by the


    bodyguard. The two of them racked their brains to identify the mysterious follower, but they didn¡¯t make


    any breakthroughs.


    Hence, Tony told the bodyguard to find out the stalker¡¯s identity as soon as possible; the stalker was


    likely receiving orders as well since he was a stranger to both Myra and Tony.


    That night, the couple had trouble falling asleep, so they started discussing this matter. Just then, Myra


    received a video call request from Heather and immediately epted it.


    Before long, Heather¡¯s tired face came into view, and Myra stared at her screen with a surprised look


    on her face. It was still night time over there during their previous call, so Myra hadn¡¯t noticed her


    friend¡¯s haggard demeanor. Now that it was daytime, she could see it clearly.


    ¡°Why do you look so tired?¡± Myra asked worriedly.


    Heather was driving as she responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± At that moment, Matthias¡¯ face


    popped up in her mind again. He was indeed a bad luck charm to her¡ªher life was never smooth-


    sailing whenever he was involved!


    ¡°Less talk about me¡ªhow¡¯s it going over there?¡± Heather was confident in Tony¡¯s abilities, and she


    believed that he could definitely settle it without a hitch.


    Despite that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned for their safety. Moreover, with Myra being pregnant,


    there was no room for risks. Last night, Heather suggested that they return home as soon as possible


    under their bodyguard¡¯s watch. At the very least, it was safer in Bradfort City since things weren¡¯t as


    convenient in a foreign country.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in control and everything¡¯s going ording to n. Also, my guess was right,¡± Tony replied


    calmly as he squeezed into the camera¡¯s view.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the stalker has been hired by someone else, right? Are you able to find out who¡¯s


    plotting against you, then?¡± It wasn¡¯t good news¡ªthe issue wouldn¡¯t be as difficult to handle if the


    stalker was someone they knew.


    If they knew the stalker, it¡¯d be easier to deduce his intentions. However, the problem right now was


    that he was a stranger¡ªit definitely made things a lot harder. Nobody could say for sure if his target


    was Myra, Tony, or even the both of them.


    More importantly, they didn¡¯t understand why they were being followed in the first ce. They¡¯d been


    followed for quite some time now; since the stalker hadn¡¯t taken any action up until now, his goal


    seemed to be even moreplicated than a simple assault.


    It was unknown when he would make a move or what dangerous stunts he had nned. Nothing could


    be deduced at the moment, and this was quite a troubling matter indeed.


    ¡°I¡¯m still investigating; it¡¯s highly probable that this could be the work of a family enemy.¡± Tony had a


    bad feeling about this. After all, ¡®enemy¡¯ was quite a broad word in his case.


    After many years of mingling around in the corporate world, the Hart Family had gained quite a few


    enemies¡ªit was the same for Tony. However, as he gave it some thought, he found that those disputes


    weren¡¯t deep enough to send a stalker on their tail.


    Investigating the identity of the enemy wasn¡¯t an easy task, and right now, Tony¡¯s hands were tied. On


    the other hand, Myra also considered her own family¡ªit could be one of the Stark Family¡¯s enemies as


    well.


    ¡°Could it be Cameron?¡± Heather made a wild guess. Cameron had mysteriously disappeared after


    failing to acquire the Stark Group, and she thought that someone like him wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± said Myra as she voiced her opinion. She had the same suspicions too, for she


    couldn¡¯t think of anyone else besides Cameron.


    She wouldn¡¯t be surprised to see him pulling any absurd tricks, but deep down, she hoped that this had


    nothing to do with him.


    Was Cameron nning to willingly ruin Myra¡¯s life before letting it go? Sorrow welled up within her


    chest as she thought about her own father doing something like that to her.


    Tony caught the disappointment and pain on her face as she recalled the things Cameron had done


    which were more barbaric one after another. He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s probably not him¡ªit¡¯s most likely one


    of the Hart Family¡¯s enemies.¡± Aside from offering Myrafort, Tony sincerely hoped that it wasn¡¯t


    Cameron, though thetter¡¯s disappearance was rather strange.


    ¡°Have you guys captured a photo of the stalker¡¯s face?¡± Heather immediately changed the subject.


    Cameron was Myra¡¯s father after all, and Heather felt that she shouldn¡¯t have brought up his name.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Myra nodded and Tony raised his phone to disy it in front of the screen.


    Heather studied the man¡¯s face and gave it a thought before she said to them, ¡°Send me the photo; I¡¯ll


    help you out with the investigation.¡±


    Heather was the only one who knew of the situation so far¡ªTony didn¡¯t want to spread the news, so he


    hadn¡¯t told his brothers. Things were still under his control, and he had confidence that he would be


    able to settle it on his own.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Heather to receive the photo from Myra after their call ended. Her eyes narrowed


    at her screen; unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t see the photo clearly as she had shattered her screenst


    night. As a result, she had to get a new phone right away.


    With that in mind, Heather decided to make a stop at the store since it was still too early for work.


    However, she wasn¡¯t sure if the store was open yet at this time.


    Right now, Matthias was still following Heather behind her car. She took an annoying look at his car


    from her rearview mirror, wondering why he was being so persistent. He kept repeating that he had


    something important to tell her, but every time he¡¯d told her those words in the past, it turned out to be


    an exaggerationpared to what he actually had to say.


    Heather made a turn into an alley which was still empty at this hour while Matthias followed behind.


    She eyed the rearview mirror before making a sharp turn all of a sudden¡ªshe was so quick that


    Matthias didn¡¯t have time to react at all.


    With that, the two cars collided into one another and their airbags inted immediately. Heather had


    already considered the possibility of an injury before she decided on that stunt, and she didn¡¯t do it on


    impulse. She simply wanted to give Matthias a piece of her mind.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    He hadn¡¯t expected Heather to make such a move at all, and Matthias bumped into her vehicle head-


    on since it was toote for him to dodge her car. As he muttered an expletive under his breath, he


    immediately flung his arms over his head while his car shook violently.


    Perhaps no woman could be crazier than Heather. She staggered out of her car after the crash, and


    Matthias also got out of his car soon after that.


    Then, Heather stopped moving and fixed her unexpressive eyes that showed no sadness or joy on


    Matthias. Meanwhile, Matthias suppressed his anger and approached Heather step by step. He didn¡¯t


    expect that Heather would actually do such a dangerous thing as to crash her car into his. ¡°Are you


    insane, Heather?¡± he scolded loudly. Heather was simply courting death, for even Matthias didn¡¯t have


    the nerve to do such a thing.


    However, Heather merely stared at Matthias without any response until he got close to her. Matthias


    could no longer conceal the anger on his face as he grabbed her, but she didn¡¯t even look at him, and


    her tone of voice was extremely chilly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯ll pay you for the car.¡± She had no warmth


    about her.


    Matthias let go of Heather, but he had to constantly remind himself of the purpose foring to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me; if you want to pay me for the car, just give yourself up to me as


    sake of small gains. At any rate, neither of them suffered any injuries in this time¡¯s car crash.


    Unfortunately, Matthias¡¯s car waspletely wrecked in the crash. The car was his favorite, yet this


    was already the second time Heather had bumped her car against it. Thest car crash only resulted in


    a scrape, whereas the damage done to his car this time seemed quite serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡ªplease don¡¯t follow me around anymore. I have many matters to attend to right now,


    so I don¡¯t have any time to waste on you.¡± Heather was really tired of getting along with Matthias in


    such a way. Nothing good would happen whenever she was with him, for he brought her lots of trouble.


    ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± Matthias tightened the screws on Heather. He


    decided to put on a brazen front this time, for he had to persuade her no matter what.


    I want you to stay away from me, Heather thought to herself. Could this be Matthias¡¯s retaliation? She


    grew increasingly wary at the sight of his ¡®malicious-looking¡¯ face.


    ¡°Please give me a chance.¡± Matthias was pondering in his mind, thinking about how he should profess


    his love to her. The thought of professing his love made him blush, for he no longer had the motivation


    he once had when he was younger.


    A nameless atmosphere filled the air between them as Heather didn¡¯t know what Matthias meant by the


    word ¡®chance.¡¯ Just then, they heard the wailing of police sirens. Since they did not know who had


    ¡®kindheartedly¡¯ called the police for them, they looked at each other in dismay. Now, they were in


    trouble by attracting the police.


    As she looked at the scene before her eyes, Heather wondered how to exin this situation to the


    police. Just as she was looking around for any surveince cameras, Matthias leaned over and said to


    her, ¡°There aren¡¯t any surveince cameras.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to go to the police station right now.¡± Heather looked at Matthias frostily. She didn¡¯t


    know whether she was teaching Matthias a lesson or giving herself a hard time, for even the police had


    been alerted this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡± Surprisingly, Matthias was unusually good-tempered that day. Heather thought he


    was going to blow his top, so it surprised her that he didn¡¯t seem angry at all. When the police car


    pulled over, Matthias stepped up and exined as if he was an outsider, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but a car ident


    just happened.¡±


    The police officer nced at the two cars. Both cars were luxury vehicles, so the two people before him


    seemed to be rich. Furthermore, there were no signs of distress on their faces. He wondered who


    these two people were, though he surmised that they must be remarkably wealthy. ¡°Which one of them


    is yours?¡± he asked Matthias as a matter of routine. It was a car ident, after all.


    Matthias pointed to his car and answered, ¡°That¡¯s my car. I¡¯m the one responsible for the ident, and


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I¡¯m willing to take full responsibility for that.¡± Since Heather didn¡¯t want to waste any time, he would


    settle this matter as soon as possible.


    The police officer was baffled by this as he looked at Matthias with a frown. Is there anyone responsible


    for an ident who will take the me so readily? Furthermore, the atmosphere was very weird since


    Heather was merely standing off to the side silently.


    The police officer didn¡¯te to his senses for a long while. Just then, he heard Heather rebut, ¡°I¡¯m the


    one responsible for the ident, and I¡¯m willing to take full responsibility for that.¡± She didn¡¯t want


    Matthias to cover for her since she was willing to admit her own wrongdoings.


    The police officer¡¯s face seemed to have several question marks popping up on it. This ident was


    bing increasingly weird; it was so strange that these two people were scrambling to take the


    me for the car ident and talked so big as to offer to take full responsibility. ¡°This is a surveince


    blind spot. Which of you is responsible for the ident?¡± The police officer felt that he was being


    fooled. Do these two rich people have too much free time on their hands?!


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Heather and Matthias chorused.


    Heather felt that Matthias was deliberately messing with her. She was the one who purposely rammed


    her car into his, yet he scrambled to im responsibility for the car ident. Clearly, he was wasting


    her time in a different way.


    ¡°Pleasee with me to the police station, both of you,¡± ordered the police officer as he was put on the


    spot. It seemed that the matter wasn¡¯t going to be solved for a while, so he¡¯d better take them to the


    police station to have their statements recorded!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to go to the police station. I have something urgent to attend to.¡± Heather had


    contacted Leon and asked him to drive over to pick her up. She had provided him with all the


    necessary equipment, so he would probably arrive in a minute.


    Matthias thought for a moment before he agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have time to go to the police


    station either; I also have something urgent to attend to.¡±


    The police officer was bummed out at once. What do these two people mean? Both of them are putting


    on airs as if they¡¯re some big guns, he thought to himself. Just then, Matthias added on purpose, ¡°We¡¯ll


    settle the ims for the cars ourselves, so we don¡¯t have to go to the police station.¡±


    However, this upset the police officer even more. Do they think they¡¯re in the right? They simply have


    no regard for thew! Thus, he said angrily, ¡°This is not only about your cars. You two have damaged


    public property!¡±


    Matthias nced at the damage done to the public property before he frowned slightly. ¡°How much


    money should I pay aspensation? I¡¯ll pay the money right now,¡± he asked while taking out his


    wallet. Matthias pretended to be in a rush and continued, ¡°I really have something urgent to attend to.


    I¡¯ll lose 100 million if I¡¯m held up any longer.¡±


    His tone of voice annoyed the police officer, but Heather wasn¡¯t easy to deal with either. She echoed, ¡°I


    also have an emergency to deal with. If you want to take my statement, you may go to the Langston


    Group and ask for me.¡± She mentioned the Langston Group directly while ncing at her watch in a


    seemingly anxious manner. After all, almost everyone in Bradfort City knew the Langston Group.


    After the long dilly-dallying, the police officer finally had to let Heather and Matthias off due to the


    double pressure from them. On the other hand, Leon¡ªwho had arrived long ago¡ªkept looking on


    without saying a word; it wasn¡¯t until the police car drove away that he opened the car door.


    Since he noticed Leon¡¯s car a while ago, Matthias had been wondering why someone would drive to


    the scene of a car ident. When he saw Leon getting out of his car, he instantly got angry. He was


    immensely displeased since he didn¡¯t expect Heather to call Leon over directly.


    Meanwhile, Leon leaned against the car while he urged Heather, ¡°Hurry up ande over.¡± As he


    spoke, he threw Matthias a provocative look. He had known Matthias for a long time, for Matthias was


    the one who previously tied Heather up in knots. Leon had such a person checked out a long time ago,


    so he knew Matthias to a certain extent.


    As Heather hurried up to Leon, Matthias looked at his hand in disappointment; he could never hold


    Heather¡¯s hand in his. Seeing howpatible Heather and Leon looked as they stood side by side, he


    felt an inexplicable sense of loss. He wanted to speak, but his words were stuck in his throat. In the


    end, he could only watch as Heather got into Leon¡¯s car and left behind a heap of mess before him. He


    had an indescribable feeling inside him, for he had never been so upset.


    Meanwhile, Leon made faces at Heather in the car and was greeted with a p from her. Why must he


    make his face look so funny? she thought to herself.


    ¡°The way I see it, President Locke is very much enamored by you,¡± Leon remarked without fear of


    death.


    Heather¡¯s face froze visibly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± she muttered in an annoyed tone.


    After all, she didn¡¯t want to get involved with Matthias in any way.


    However, Leon didn¡¯t stop asking for trouble. ¡°Since you both love each other, why should you two


    keep tormenting each other pointlessly?¡±


    Heather furrowed her brows as she had an urge to kick Leon out of the car directly. ¡°You really are a


    bbermouth.¡± She didn¡¯t want to listen to his nonsense anymore, so she took out her earphones.


    ¡°Where would you like to go, my president?¡± Leon was still speaking in a bantering tone, but how could


    Heather know the care and thought behind his words? After watching Heather as she let one man slip


    after another through her fingers over the years, he was worried that Heather might actually n to


    remain single for the rest of her life¡ªhe could never approve of this. Now that he saw Matthias, he


    thought that Heather could try dating Matthias even though he didn¡¯t have a good opinion of thetter.


    ¡°An Apple Store,¡± Heather uttered icily. It seemed that Matthias was a great influence on her; he


    affected her mood, yet she stubbornly pretended that she didn¡¯t care about him. Unfortunately, the


    various details about her response gave her feelings away.


    Like a child who would never be satisfied, Leon loved Heather¡¯s haughtiness very, very much. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know my way around here,¡± he said in displeasure, for Heather was obviously picking on him for having


    no sense of direction.


    Come to think of it, Leon couldn¡¯t be med for having no sense of direction. After all, he had just


    arrived in Bradfort City recently, so how could he know the way to an Apple Store? However, Heather


    would never make someone else feelfortable when she was feeling ill at ease. ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention


    Matthias in front of me again,¡± she said while taking Leon¡¯s cell phone. After finding and opening the


    navigation app, she looked at him coldy and loftily. ¡°Just follow the navigation instructions.¡±


    Leon could only continue driving without any protests. He thought he¡¯d better not mess with Heather at


    this moment, for her frosty expression seemed a bit scary.


    On the other hand, Heather was somewhat peeved after checking the time; she had wasted more than


    an hour. Then, she wondered if she should go to church when she was free. She didn¡¯t know if her birth


    chart was ipatible with Matthias¡¯s, but his presence brought her so much bad luck that she simply


    took him for a gue that she couldn¡¯t wait to stay away from. When the car stopped in front of the


    Apple Store, she instructed Leon and said, ¡°Just wait for me outside. I¡¯lle out in a minute.¡±


    Heather simply bought an iPhone 7 since it happened toe on the market. She was a marvelously


    quick buyer, so she told the salesperson what she wanted and picked it up directly. The phone in her


    hand had a ck glossy finish, and it emitted a different feelpared to the previous models. Then,


    Heather quickly inserted her SIM card into it. The new cell phone gave her an indescribable feeling,


    though she couldn¡¯t tell whether she felt good or bad.


    After tapping into her Facebook, she immediately opened her photo album¡ªshe had the photo of the


    person stalking Myra saved there. Then, Heather showed it to Leon since they had some time while


    waiting for the traffic light to turn green. ¡°Please check out this person for me.¡± She wanted to keep this


    matter quiet. Since Leon was trustworthy, she thought she¡¯d better let him help her, for he must have a


    good way to do this.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been ordering me around instead of giving me a wee ever since I arrived in Bradfort City.¡±


    Leon began to banter facetiously again. No matter what, he had to tease Heather every single day to


    be happy.


    ¡°What do you want¡ªa car or a house?¡± Heather had always been generous.


    ¡°What a squanderer you are! You should give presents within reasonable limits. Don¡¯t give away a few


    million at the drop of a hat. Your money didn¡¯t grow on trees; instead, you earned them bit by bit.¡±


    Leon¡¯s heart ached for the money Heather gave away, for he had seen with his own eyes how Heather


    got hospitalized after overworking herself. Sadly, Heather never cared about the money she worked


    hard to earn, and she was alwaysvish with gifts.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    This was precisely why Heather held Leon in special regard. In addition to being a highly-skilled hacker,


    Leon had some distinguishing qualities that were absent in other people. Such a person was a great


    help to Heather, so she was d that she and Leon were friends instead of enemies. ¡°Gifts for friends


    should only be the best, of course.¡± Heather attached great importance to gifts, so she always strove to


    give the best and the most suitable presents. Furthermore, she put a great deal of care and thought


    into the gifts she chose. She was an earnest person most of the time, though she didn¡¯t know how


    attractive her personality was.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything¡ªjust prepare a table full of delicious dishes for me tomorrow.¡± Leon manifested


    a mysterious hint of danger. He had never tasted Heather¡¯s cooking before, for thetter was always


    too stingy to cook for him. Therefore, he had been coveting the food she made.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± Heather agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the story about the person you want me to look into?¡± Leon couldn¡¯t possibly look into a person


    based on a photo alone. There could be tons of information about a person, and he didn¡¯t know what


    kind of information Heather wanted.


    ¡°Myra was tailed by this guy when she was abroad. I want to have a background check done on him,


    but it¡¯ll be even better if you can find out whose orders he was under,¡± Heather exined while looking


    at the photo on her cell phone. This guy looked ferocious and sinister and was by no means a kind


    person.


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re doing this for Myra. You couldn¡¯t have fallen in love with your bestie, could you?!¡±


    Leon couldn¡¯t understand the friendship between best friends, but he had a feeling that Heather was


    willing to do anything for Myra. At the thought of this, he was somewhat jealous deep down inside. If


    only Heather could treat me the same way. I wonder how Myra bought Heather off and made her so


    devoted to her back then, he thought to himself.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Can¡¯t you grow up?¡± Heather asked helplessly.


    yvolume00:00/00:00MANGA3adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    ¡°All right, all right. Matthias is the person you love, and your feelings for Myra are purely sisterly.¡± Leon


    was still unwilling to let Heather off. If it wasn¡¯t illegal tomit murder, Heather would have killed him


    a zillion times.


    ¡°Do you still want me to cook for you?¡± Heather asked abruptly on a threatening note.


    ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯ll shut up, so just take what I said as bullsh*t.¡± Leon kept his mind on driving.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long before he went wild again. ¡°By the way, my mission is to find out this guy¡¯s


    background. As for whose orders he¡¯s under, you¡¯ll have to sleep with me for one night to know that,¡±


    he said shamelessly once again.


    Heather massaged her temples; she really felt defeated by Leon, for he never kept quiet even once.


    ¡°Make a turn at the front, then stop after you drive past the traffic light.¡± She just wanted to get rid of


    Leon, and she felt that her head would explode if she kept on listening to his nonsense.


    ¡°Hey, are you really treating me as a driver?¡± Leon was peeved by the way Heather brushed him off.


    I¡¯m feeling very aggrieved, okay? he thought to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting off.¡± Heather opened the car door right away as soon as Leon pulled up.


    ¡°Be careful and take your time, youdy!¡± Leon shouted caringly, but Heather was already far away


    from him. As he looked at her from behind, he could only smile in resignation.


    When Leon started his car again, the look on his face vanished and was reced by a serious


    expression that resembled an ancient Greek sculpture. Blessed with ethereal handsomeness, he


    looked as good-looking as a legendary god. He fixed his eyes on his cell phone¡¯s screen; the photo of


    the stalker was disyed on it, and he was trying hard to imprint the stalker¡¯s looks in his mind. He had


    to drive back to his apartment as soon as possible, for that was where hisptop was. With hisptop in


    hand, he would be an almighty God.


    ¡­


    It was almost noon when Heather reached the Langston Group. Not surprisingly, ke was sitting in


    her office. Heather frowned at the sight of him, but she suppressed the feeling of disgust and


    impatience within her. She had wasted an entire morning because of Matthias, and now she was going


    to keep on wasting the wee bit of working hours she had left because of ke. ¡°Good afternoon,


    Director ke.¡± She decided it would be better to call him ¡®Director ke¡¯ to tter his vanity.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me, Heather,¡± ke replied with a contented look. Truth be told,


    being called this way by Heather gave him quite a sense of fulfillment.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite improper to keep calling you by your first name in thepany. It would sound more formal


    to call you ¡®Director ke¡¯ anyway.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want toe into conflict with ke again.


    However, ke always did everything possible to give her a hard time. ¡°You left home early this


    morning, so why didn¡¯t you arrive at thepany until now? Were you at an appointment with your


    client to discuss business-rted matters?¡± he asked insincerely. He wouldn¡¯t fall out with Heather


    openly andpletely, but he would make things difficult for her in every way possible.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I was involved in a car ident on my way here, so it took a bit of time,¡± Heather replied


    with a forced smile.


    ¡°A car ident?¡± ke immediately stood up from his chair and pretended to be concerned. ¡°Are you


    hurt? Since you were involved in a car ident earlier, you shouldn¡¯te to thepany. Hurry up


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    and go to the hospital for a check-up.¡± However, it was evident from ke¡¯s expression that he couldn¡¯t


    wait for something bad to happen to Heather.


    Heather shook her head and said, ¡°My car suffered some serious damage, but I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re fine.¡± There was no trace of sincerity in ke¡¯s eyes, and Heather couldn¡¯t


    quite understand why a family rted by blood would reach such a point. ¡°You must have been


    traumatized. Should I give you some time off this afternoon?¡±


    However, the sight of the insincere look on ke¡¯s face turned Heather¡¯s stomach. Great, I don¡¯t even


    have to eat lunch at noon, she thought to herself. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Director ke. I still


    have lots of work to do, and work alwayses first.¡± She smiled politely. How could she have the


    nerve to rest when ke gave her a higgledy-piggledy mountain of unimportant work to do every single


    day?


    ¡°I¡¯ll help with the work, so go and take a rest now,¡± ke urged while dialing Robert¡¯s cell phone


    number. Not only was Heather unable to stop him at all, he was scheming enough to deliberately push


    the hands-free button lest she couldn¡¯t hear the phone conversation clearly.


    Then, ke directly told Robert over the phone about the car ident. Robert was thest person


    Heather wanted to tell about her car ident, yet ke ryed the situation to him on purpose. Robert


    was in poor health in the first ce, and she didn¡¯t want to give him a scare. ¡°ke,¡± she called


    helplessly. It¡¯s really abominable of ke to do this, she thought to herself.


    Robert¡¯s worried voice could be heard from the cell phone. ¡°Let Heather answer the phone.¡±


    As such, Heather could only answer the phone despite having an urge to sh ke to death in a


    frenzied knife attack. She thought to herself, Hasn¡¯t it ever urred to ke that Grandpa might be too


    weak to stand the shock? No wonder Grandpa doesn¡¯t have much love for ke as an elder. How


    could ke demand that Grandpa show loving care for him as an elder when he hasn¡¯t done enough to


    deserve it? She answered the phone and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯m all right, so don¡¯t worry


    about me!¡± Her coquettish tone of voice disgusted even herself.


    ke was also very unustomed to such a tone of voice, but he had to admit that Heather was really


    sweet and sensible in front of Robert. What a pretentious woman she is, he thought to himself. He


    despised her inwardly upon recalling how she usually conducted herself in front of them. Perhaps he


    wouldn¡¯t have hated her that much if she had a more adorable personality, but the lofty expression she


    always put on made her the kind of person he hated the most. He even found the words ¡®The golden


    boy¡¯ extremely annoying. He and Heather were both born into the Langston Family, but why did he


    have to be overshadowed by her? She outshone him in every aspect, and the potential she showed


    should have been his!


    Meanwhile, Robert didn¡¯t let Heather off until she reassured him and promised to go back at once for


    lunch with him. After putting down the phone, she gave ke a long stare. She wanted to smooth out


    her rtionship with ke at times, but the final oue always turned out this way¡ªthe tension


    between them could never be eased. ¡°ke, don¡¯t you know that Grandpa is in poor health? How could


    you tell him about this directly?¡± she asked in displeasure while trying hard to suppress her anger. She


    was already numbed by how angry Matthias had made her, yet ke wouldn¡¯t leave her in peace.


    Meanwhile, ke pretended to wake up to the realization. ¡°Just look at my poor memory¡ªI forgot such


    an important thing in a moment of anxiety. It¡¯s my fault this time.¡± However, such an act was rather


    affected.


    Heather didn¡¯t bother giving ke another nce, for she thought she had probablymitted a sin in


    her previous life to meet such an enemy now. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you never cared about Grandpa


    that you forgot about his poor health,¡± she said before storming off since she couldn¡¯t y nice to


    ke.


    As he looked at the angry and determined Heather from behind, ke was lost in thought; thest part


    of her speech had stabbed him in the heart. He remembered how Robert had high hopes for him when


    he was a child. At that time, Robert would even put him on his shoulders to let him ¡®sit on the shoulders


    of giants.¡¯ He began to muse about his past. His rtionship with his grandfather wasn¡¯t so hostile back


    then, so when had their rtionship be like this?


    However, he could no longer remember it clearly. The more he wanted to acquit himself well in front of


    Robert, the more mistakes he made. As a result, he couldn¡¯t do a good job of everything, and this


    made him feel a profound sense of loss. ¡°Did Heather really seize all of Grandpa¡¯s attention?¡± He


    couldn¡¯t help making a self-examination. He always believed that he never did anything wrong and that


    it was all Heather¡¯s fault, yet he reflected on his past on this day¡ªit was really strange.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Robert was sitting at the center of the living room with an air of authority when Heather


    returned to the Langston Residence. She had no idea what this situation meant, but she had a bad


    feeling about it.


    Just then, Robert beckoned to her and said, ¡°Come over here, Heather.¡±


    Heather hurried up to Robert. Right now, she had to appease him carefully lest he fell ill from being


    upset. She wished he could enjoy a long life, for his presence brought some warmth to the Langston


    Family. If Robert passed away one day, she might not even be willing to go back to the Langston


    Residence. After all, she had no feelings for the rest of the Langstons, her parents included.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were involved in a car ident?¡± rebuked Robert sternly.


    Heather looked as timid as a primary schooler who obediently received a talking-to. Not daring to even


    look up at Robert, she hung her head and pretended to be reflecting deeply upon her mistakes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called a doctor over to give you a check-up.¡± Robert pointed at a strange man sitting


    nearby.


    It was only then did Heather notice this man, for his presence couldn¡¯t be felt at all. ¡°I¡¯m really fine,


    Grandpa. I don¡¯t need a check-up.¡± She was difited upon learning that Robert had called a doctor


    home. Isn¡¯t this a bit exaggerated?! she thought to herself.


    ¡°Perhaps you suffered internal injuries that aren¡¯t visible to the naked eye.¡± Robert insisted that Heather


    had a check-up, though. He could never be at peace if she didn¡¯t undergo a medical examination.


    At that moment, she finally realized that Robert was lying when he told her toe home for lunch. In


    reality, he wanted to force her into having a check-up. ¡°Medical instruments are needed to examine


    internal injuries. You merely called a doctor over, so I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t find out anything.¡± She was still


    finding excuses to put up ast-ditch struggle.


    However, how could Robert not know what was on Heather¡¯s mind? After giving her a fierce re, he


    said something that distressed her even more. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you to a big hospital for a proper


    check-up.¡±

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    At this very moment, Heather could do nothing but resign herself to her fate; she could only be as good


    as gold in front of Robert. Upon recalling the deliberate car ident that morning, she had to admit that


    she was too impulsive at the time. Even though she had calcted in her mind that nothing serious


    would happen, she failed to take any possible mishaps into consideration. If she were to do it again,


    she wouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive. After all, more problems were bound to follow when she decided


    to bump her car into Matthias¡¯ vehicle.


    Since she didn¡¯t want to be taken to the hospital, Heather cooperated with the doctor as he examined


    her under Robert¡¯s hard stare. However, her own gaze made the doctor feel nervous during the


    examination. The look in her eyes gave him quite a lot of stress, and the doctor probably didn¡¯t expect


    to run into such a patient.


    Just then, Robert quietly appeared in front of Heather and gave her a fierce re, for her habit of


    scaring timid people was a bad one; only when the doctor repeatedly confirmed she was all right did


    Robert let her off. Heather was already hungry, yet she still had to face Robert¡¯s stern gaze.


    Heather silently cursed ke in her mind. ¡°You see, Grandpa¡ªeven the doctor says that I¡¯m fine.¡± She


    felt very aggrieved. Why would she be reproved after she got involved in a car ident?


    ¡°You never pay attention to your health,¡± rebuked Robert.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m clear about my own condition, Grandpa. If I had been feeling unwell, I would¡¯ve gone to


    the hospital,¡± Heather replied affectionately like a spoiled child. She had to take her time talking to the


    old man, or else she might anger Robert again.


    However, the longer Robert looked at Heather, the more displeased he was. ¡°Just look at how you look


    right now. You keep burying yourself in your work.¡± He saw with his own eyes how Heather wore


    herself out these days. He wanted to express his care for her, but he wound upmbasting her instead.


    Heather knew how drawn she looked these days, but what Robert said made her feel quite awful.


    Since she didn¡¯t have to act so tough in front of Robert, she stared at him with aggrievement showing in


    her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bring you shame, Grandpa.¡± She held back her grievances since there were


    many things that she couldn¡¯t tell Robert. Everyone believed that Robert was partial to her, so he would


    only be vilified behind his back however many grievances she poured out to him.


    ¡°I just want you to be fine. I regret having trained you so well.¡± Robert felt guilty about Heather since the


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take all the me on yourself, Grandpa. I chose this path myself, and I enjoy the full life


    I¡¯m living right now.¡± Heather had zeroints since she decided long ago what her future would


    be. She knew very well what kind of a person she was; only by constantly scaling the heights of power


    could she find meaning in her life.


    However, Robert fixed Heather with a pair of eyes that showed great insight into human lives. He then


    asked, ¡°Are you unhappy while working at the Langston Group?¡± Heather had been full of vigor and


    vitality back when she just returned to the country, but now she looked so haggard and drawn that it


    made his heart ache.


    Heather didn¡¯t want to talk to Robert about this, though. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, Grandpa. Let¡¯s have lunch,


    shall we?¡± The more she talked about this, the more unhappy she would be.


    Robert knew that Heather was filial to him; he was aware that his granddaughter didn¡¯t want him to


    concern himself about this, but he didn¡¯t want her topromise herself for his sake either. ¡°Okay.¡± He


    didn¡¯t want to cause her any trouble again. Had he known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have let her work at the


    Langston Group despite knowing that she had her own ideas. As he thought about this, he felt even


    more guilty.


    Heather couldn¡¯t sit still at home and wanted to go back to thepany after lunch, but Robert¡ªwho


    had already seen through everything¡ªasked her to go to his study, so she could only do as he told her


    to. ¡°Why don¡¯t you draw with me, Heather?¡± he said to Heather and handed her a piece of charcoal.


    Heather waved her hand at once. ¡°I¡¯m bad at this, Grandpa.¡± Her heart wasn¡¯t in this at all; her mind


    was so preupied with work that she really didn¡¯t have the leisure and mood for such enjoyment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so uptight, youngdy.¡± Robert was still holding the charcoal out to Heather. Seeing that she


    couldn¡¯t make him change his mind, she could only take the charcoal. Finally, he gave her a smile of


    satisfaction. ¡°Let¡¯s spend the afternoon drawing and calming our minds.¡±


    Heather forced a smile. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, Grandpa.¡± She looked at the charcoal in her hand, feeling


    depressed. Not only was she not keen on painting, she couldn¡¯t even remember how to hold the


    charcoal.


    Seeing how stumped she was, Robert taught her how to hold the charcoal. He said with disapproval,


    ¡°You liked to draw and write on my canvas when you were little, and now you¡¯ve forgotten how to hold


    a charcoal.¡±


    ¡°That was a long time ago, Grandpa,¡± grumbled Heather; even her memory was hazy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look cute at all now,¡± Robert remarked with distaste.


    ¡°You dislike me, Grandpa,¡± Heather protested while pretending to feel wronged.


    ¡°Yeah, I do. You were so adorable as a child. Look at you now¡ªyou¡¯re not at all likable with the stony


    face you wear every day.¡± It wasn¡¯t like Robert never saw how Heather behaved toward other people;


    she seemed incapable of smiling in front of anyone else, and her temperament was by no means


    pleasant.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why should I be pleasant to other people? You¡¯re the only person I want to be pleasant to, Grandpa.¡±


    Seizing the opportunity, Heather rested her head on Robert¡¯s shoulder without applying much strength


    like the way she nestled up against him as a child.


    ¡°Are you really going to remain single all your life?¡± Robert asked with feigned distaste. Heather has


    reached the age where it¡¯s time to find her a husband, he thought to himself.


    ¡°Why are you bringing this up again, Grandpa? I¡¯ll go steady with someone naturally when I meet the


    right person.¡± Heather couldn¡¯t help but reflect over if she was really getting on, for everyone was


    concerned about when she would find a partner.


    ¡°You¡¯re so picky that I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t get married,¡± Robert teased half-jokingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have such a bad personality that I reckon few men would have the courage to marry


    me,¡± Heather responded in agreement with Robert¡¯s words. Staying unmarried wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t feel much of a longing to be in a rtionship now.


    She had wanted to give it a try when Lucas appeared, but such feelings werepletely spoiled


    thanks to Matthias. Whenever she thought of Matthias and the threats he made against her, she


    actually felt the desire to date somebody just to spite him. She had a rebellious feeling toward Matthias;


    not only did he me her for his painful loss of the woman he loved, but he also forbade her to seek


    true love. The thought of this filled her with anger, but it was also thanks to this that she had an idea.


    ¡°Will you let me go out on a date this afternoon, Grandpa?¡± She recalled Lucas¡¯ invitation; she would


    havepletely forgotten about it if she hadn¡¯t suddenly thought of him.


    ¡°Who will you be going on a date with?¡± Robert looked at Heather suspiciously. He learned from


    indirect sources recently that Heather had been spending quite a lot of time with a man who was said


    to be born of mixed heritage.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I can¡¯t get married? In that case, shouldn¡¯t I go on more dates and meet more


    fine men? I might even take a fancy to one of them,¡± Heather argued earnestly and with perfect


    assurance as though her words would certainlye true.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te home to sleep the night before yesterday. Did you spend the night at that person¡¯s


    ce?¡± Nheless, Robert hoped that Heather could take notice of the impression she would create.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t want Heather¡¯s rtionship with the man to progress too quickly.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Grandpa? I was engaged in my work the day before yesterday. Don¡¯t you


    believe me?¡± Heather felt somewhat guilty as she spoke, though. Well, that¡¯s true if boozing with Leon


    is considered part of my work.


    Robert looked Heather up and down, for he couldn¡¯t help thinking that what she said wasn¡¯t quite


    believable. After thinking for a moment, he replied, ¡°Are you deceiving me to sneak back to work?¡±


    Heather shook her head at once. ¡°That¡¯s not the case at all. I really have a date.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying this


    time.


    However, Robert wouldn¡¯t believe Heather unless she really had someonee over to let him take a


    look. ¡°In that case, tell the person toe over and pick you up. I¡¯d like to see the man who actually


    managed to ask my Heather out.¡±


    ¡°How embarrassing would that be!¡± Heather couldn¡¯t imagine herself asking Lucas toe to the


    Langston Residence to be vetted by Robert. Doing so would certainly make Lucas overthink things!


    ¡°In that case, draw with me.¡±


    Robert was so obstinate that Heather was at aplete loss for what to do with him. ¡°Grandpa, I really


    have something important to discuss with him. Please just let me go.¡± Since she felt helpless by this,


    she could only draw out her vowels to make Robert give her an out by acting more and more like a


    spoiled child.


    However, Robert kept a straight face and wasn¡¯t swayed. ¡°Tell him toe over and pick you up.¡±


    In the end, Heather could only dance to Robert¡¯s tune since she failed to talk him around. Therefore,


    she reluctantly sent Lucas a text message.


    Lucas was rather surprised when he saw Heather¡¯s text message. He didn¡¯t expect that she would ask


    him to pick her up at the Langston Family himself, though this seemed to be a good thing. As he toyed


    with his cell phone, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from bursting with joy deep down inside; he even let his


    mind wander at random with a smile on his face. After pondering on it, he decided to tell Tony about


    this. He wanted to ask Tony if this was a good thing and whether he should bring something with him


    on his first visit to the Langston Residence.


    When Tony learned of the news, even Myra¡ªwho was next to him¡ªwas surprised. She knew that


    Heather rarely invited someone to the Langston Residence, for she seemed to be the only person


    Heather had taken there. After she and Tony looked at each other in bewilderment for a long time, she


    asked carefully, ¡°Do you think Lucas has really found favor with Heather?¡± They both knew that


    Heather had refused to go out with Lucas several times.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. They seem likely to get together.¡± On the other hand, Tony wanted to see Lucas and


    Heather paired up. After all, Lucas¡ªa single young man past the usual marriageable age¡ªhad never


    shown interest in any woman until he finally considered Heather special.


    ¡°Just text Lucas back and tell him to bring some healthcare products with him as a present for Old


    Master Langston. Heather doesn¡¯t like receiving gifts from others, so tell him not to bring her a gift


    precipitously.¡± Myra understood Heather quite well. She liked giving presents but disliked receiving


    gifts, and such people were indeed rare.


    ¡°What about the other members of the Langston Family?¡± Tony asked casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. Heather only cares about Old Master Langston; she doesn¡¯t give a damn about the


    others.¡± Myra¡¯s heart ached at the thought of Heather¡¯s extremely awkward rtionship with her


    parents. At the very least, Myra used to receive motherly love, but Heather never once felt parental


    love from her parents apart from her grandfather¡¯s love for her.


    Meanwhile, Lucas looked around nervously after reading Tony¡¯s message. He mumbled to himself,


    ¡°Healthcare products, healthcare products, healthcare products¡ªwhere should I buy them?¡± He had


    never been so agitated before. After a moment, the answer dawned on him. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the shopping


    mall.¡±


    His behavior made him look as though he had a loose screw in the eyes of the passersby, and they


    cast disdainful looks at him. This guy is tall, sturdy, and handsome, yet he¡¯s sick in the head.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    As he suppressed his inexpressible emotions, Lucas went to the Langston Residence with lots of


    healthcare products in his hands, upon which the house¡¯s servant had him wait in the living room.


    Meanwhile, Heather couldn¡¯t wait to go downstairs when she heard in the study that Lucas had arrived.


    After all, she really had something important to discuss with Lucas.


    Seeing how impatient Heather looked, Robert said to her nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. Just let him


    wait for a while.¡±


    Heather looked at Robert puzzledly, for she couldn¡¯t tell what he was going to do this time. Was he


    actually going to test Lucas out as if thetter was his future grandson-inw? ¡°It¡¯s almost time for our


    date. It¡¯s a bad thing to keep someone else waiting!¡± She could only try to reason with Robert since it


    was really difficult to read an old man¡¯s mind.


    Robert wouldn¡¯t let another man win Heather¡¯s hand easily, though. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with letting a man


    wait for ady?¡± To him, a man should at least undergo several tests to do so.


    ¡°I have work to discuss with him, Grandpa,¡± Heather replied in resignation. Even she couldn¡¯t stand


    Robert¡¯s waywardness.


    However, Robert, whose wisdom and experience grew with his age, floored her in just one sentence.


    ¡°Tell him to go back if you¡¯ll only be discussing work with him. You¡¯re on leave today, so you won¡¯t be


    discussing any work-rted matters.¡±


    ¡°Please give me a rest, Grandpa.¡± Heather was both amused and annoyed. Why was Robert so


    unyielding? She felt as though she probably got her stubbornness from him.


    Robert looked stern at once. ¡°Focus on your drawing. Look at what you¡¯ve created!¡± Heather could only


    listen to his admonishment as he suddenly got back to talking about her drawing. Heather nced at


    the drawing she made, and it looked very ugly indeed. Since her mind wasn¡¯t on drawing at all, the


    lines she drew were crooked and misshapen. This came as a terrible blow to her, for it astounded her


    that there was something she couldn¡¯t master.


    Just then, Robert put down his charcoal and gave her a threatening re. ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs for a while.


    Keep working on your drawing, and don¡¯t leave the study if you mess up even a single line.¡±


    Heather looked aggrievedly at Robert from behind as thetter left the room. She was in no mood for


    drawing; she picked up her charcoal, but she had no idea how to start. Myra and Tony¡¯s problem hadn¡¯t


    been solved perfectly, so she needed to discuss this with Lucas, but Robert pulled such a move just


    when she was about to do so. Heather was thoroughly disappointed with herself¡ªshe felt that all she


    did on this day were stupid things. At this moment, Robert had already gone downstairs to get familiar


    with Lucas, so she hoped that Lucas could act ording to the circumstances.


    ¡­


    When Robert slowly came down the stairs, Lucas was sitting ramrod straight in the living room with an


    expression that one couldn¡¯t tell was either strained or serious. The instant he saw Robert, he became


    nervous. Moreover, Robert was wearing a stern look on his face, so Lucas was puzzled about how he


    had displeased Robert. ¡°Hi, Old Master Langston,¡± he greeted politely. Then, he pushed the healthcare


    products ced before him toward the old man and said, ¡°This is my first visit, so I brought you some


    presents as a little token to show my respect to you.¡± Since he had never experienced such a situation,


    he was inwardly a bundle of nerves.


    When Robert nced at the healthcare products¡¯ packaging, he recognized at a nce that these were


    high-end healthcare products. It seemed that Lucas was quite thoughtful. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have brought


    me these. You¡¯re just paying a visit.¡± His expression softened somewhat, but it still had a distant air to


    it.


    Lucas didn¡¯t know how to make conversation with Robert. He felt like he was meeting the parent of a


    Robert noticed how nervous Lucas was, and he was satisfied with thetter at first nce. After all, a


    man whom Heather found to her liking mustn¡¯t be ordinary. At first nce, Lucas was likely also from a


    wealthy and influential family, for he was dressed in expensive clothes. However, he thought that Lucas


    wasn¡¯t clever enough. At the very least, he was timid and not manly enough when speaking to him.


    ¡°Heather is a bit under the weather.¡± Robert mentioned Heather on his own initiative.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Lucas asked, his face full of concern.


    ¡°Did Heather not tell you about that?¡± Robert kept on observing Lucas while a n brewed in his mind.


    Meanwhile, Heather could hardly stay a second longer in the study. As she tried hard to calm herself


    down, she decided to draw a quick sketch and showed it to Robert directly¡ªwith that, she would use


    this excuse to see Lucas. However, the more impatient she was, the worse she got at drawing, so she


    took a deep breath to calm her restlessness. When shepleted a fairly satisfactory quick sketch at


    Heather was still upstairs when she saw the two men conversing in the living room. As she came up to


    Robert quickly, she interrupted his conversation with Lucas in a clear voice and said, ¡°Look at my


    sketch, Grandpa. What do you think of it?¡± She smiled like a little girl while waving the quick sketch in


    her hand with a proud expression.


    Lucas had never seen Heather behave like this before. He was momentarily stunned, and Robert


    noticed this as well. ¡°Who let youe out?¡± Robert¡¯s face hardened as he didn¡¯t expect that Heather


    would be so headstrong. Was she trying to stop him from talking to Lucas because she was worried


    about something?


    ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you say that I could leave the study once I finished a drawing?¡± Heather couldn¡¯t be


    bothered about the presence of an outsider. She acted like a spoiled child directly in front of Robert,


    and thispletely stunned Lucas.


    ¡°Are you calling this a finished drawing? Look at your sketch¡ªit doesn¡¯t look like a drawing at all!¡±


    Robert rebuked. He had pretty high standards, so Heather couldn¡¯t possibly reach them in a short time.


    Just then, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but interject from the side and said, ¡°It looks pretty nice.¡± However, his


    remark drew a stern stare from Robert. Even though he was defending Heather, Robert didn¡¯t like him


    cutting in on their conversation. As a result, Lucas lowered his head in embarrassment under Robert¡¯s


    stare; he felt that he had be a helpless victim at somebody else¡¯s mercy ever sinceing to the


    Langston Residence.


    ¡°Draw it again,¡± Robert said in displeasure.


    However, now that Heather hade out, she would definitely not go back into the study. ¡°I have


    something else to do, Grandpa. I¡¯ll practice drawing again when I¡¯m free,¡± she pleaded while shooting


    nces at Lucas.


    Lucas wanted to say something in support of Heather, but before he could do so, he was shot a


    warning nce by Robert¡ªthe old man clearly saw the interactions between them. ¡°No,¡± he stated


    stubbornly, causing Heather to almost go insane.


    Lucas looked at Heather sympathetically as he could only bow to ¡®the forces of evil.¡¯ Just when Heather


    and Robert were caught in a deadlock, another man came in from the outside and approached them.


    Heather furrowed her brows; she didn¡¯t expect the person to be Matthias, and his presence gave her a


    bad feeling.


    ¡°Hi, Old Master Langston and Miss Heather,¡± Matthias greeted warmly in an easy and rxed manner


    with no signs of fright.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Heather snapped. She didn¡¯t expect that Matthias woulde to the Langston


    Residence in pursuit of her. Is he here to raise a ruckus this afternoon? she thought to herself.


    On the other hand, Robert watched in secret without answering Matthias. He wasn¡¯t optimistic about


    the rtionship between Matthias and Heather because of Matthias¡¯s special identity, but he had


    discovered long ago how differently Heather treated Matthias. He was worried about this, so he hoped


    that she would find a more outstanding man as soon as possible. However, uponparing Matthias


    with Lucas, he felt that Matthias was a much better match for Heather.


    ¡°How could you forget about the car ident in the morning so soon?¡± Matthias raised an eyebrow at


    Heather. Now that Heather had made them reach such a point of no return, how could he take this lying


    down?


    Robert¡¯s expression changed when he heard the words ¡®car ident,¡¯ and he gave Matthias a dirty


    look. If Lucas hadn¡¯t been present, he would¡¯ve probablyshed out at Matthias right away.


    When she saw how sullen Robert looked, Heather immediately took Matthias to one side. Then, she


    lowered her voice and whispered to him, ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± How could she have expected Matthias


    to visit the Langston Residence directly in search of her? Robert was already displeased with the car


    ident in the first ce, so Heather would definitely be skinned alive if he learned the story behind it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t avoid me.¡± Matthias softened his voice. Heather kept evading him, and it made him feel deeply


    ufortable. What he wanted wasn¡¯t much, for he just wanted to take a look at her.


    ¡°What mischief are you up to again?¡± Heather looked at Matthias suspiciously. At this moment, she


    really wished she could throw him into outer space right away.


    ¡°Please give me some time. There are some things that I¡¯d like to make clear to you, so let me do so,


    okay?¡± Matthias asked in an imploring tone, but he was obviously threatening Heather by doing so.


    ¡°Okay, but not today.¡± Heather hated Matthias¡¯s guts deep down inside, but she could onlypromise


    at this moment. Matthias was obviously driving her away from him because what he was doing right


    now would only make her loathe him even more and destroy the good impression she had of him back


    then.


    Robert frowned; he thought it was rather impolite of Heather to talk to Matthias like that in front of


    Lucas as if no one else was present. Lucas didn¡¯t seem to understand what was going on, but he


    seemed sensible enough to refrain from doing anything.


    Even though the way Lucas conducted himself this day made Robert think that he wasn¡¯t courageous


    and upright, in reality, Lucas was a truly courageous and upright man. He appeared unusually passive


    because this was the first time he had ever faced such a situation.


    It wasn¡¯t until Robert hemmed twice that Heather and Matthias split up. ¡°Haven¡¯t you two had enough of


    chatting?¡± Robert asked in displeasure, upon which Heather smiled with embarrassment. After pointing


    at Heather and Matthias, he then continued, ¡°Can any of you exin the car ident to me?¡± No


    matter what, he wouldn¡¯t let Heather gloss over the incident.


    Meanwhile, Heather and Matthias looked at each other before she nudged him. Since Matthias was the


    one who caused this, he should be the one solving it.


    ¡°Well, Old Master Langston, Miss Heather had a minor car ident this morning. Since she had


    something urgent to do and wanted to leave, I had her car towed for repair.¡± Matthias¡¯ exnation was


    brief and to the point, and he seemed polite all the time with a smile on his face.


    Robert didn¡¯t believe Matthias¡¯ story at all, though. When he looked at Matthias suspiciously, Heather


    hurriedly joined in and said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s precisely what happened. He¡¯s here to deliver the repair order


    to me,¡± she said with a smile so broad that a clueless person might think that she was talking about


    something worth celebrating.


    Matthias cooperatively produced the repair order and handed it directly to Heather at once. ¡°I had the


    car sent to the usual ce for repair, and you can pick it up tomorrow.¡±


    As he spoke, he specifically snuck a nce at Lucas. He remembered this man¡ªhe was the best man


    at Myra¡¯s wedding, whereas Heather was the bridesmaid. Unexpectedly, he saw him here at the


    Langston Residence right now. Hence, it seemed that this man¡¯s rtionship with Heather wasn¡¯t


    simple. The issue with the mixed-race person isn¡¯t over yet, and now a best man pops up, Matthias


    thought to himself. Although he knew that Heather was well-liked by men, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so


    well-liked. This put him under tremendous stress.


    ¡°You two are doing a pretty good job of echoing each other.¡± Robert saw through their little games,


    though. Even though Lucas was right beside him, he would never allow them to fool him in such a way.


    Matthias immediately exined, ¡°Old Master Langston, you have a pair of perceptive eyes that show


    keen insight into everything. How could we have the nerve to lie in front of you?¡±


    Robert thought that Matthias was getting increasingly smooth-tongued. This man must be a sessful


    businessman, but he was never telling the truth. At the thought of this, however, Robert found him a


    perfect match for Heather. After all, she was a cunningdy full of deceit and no better than Matthias.


    Robert couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like if Heather and Matthias got together, but he somehow


    wished that the two people would be a couple. Perhaps because he didn¡¯t get to be together with


    the woman he loved back then, he had been unable to rid himself of this regret. Since he loved Heather


    so dearly, he naturally wished that she could find someone she loved. On second thought, Matthias¡¯


    identity was soplicated that Heather might suffer endless hardships if they actually got together.


    Robert knew a bit about the Locke Family, and it was, in any case, a veryplicated family.


    Moreover, Matthias was currently the Locke Group¡¯s managing director. With such a controversial


    identity, Matthias was probably involved in many power struggles within his family.


    On the other hand, Heather didn¡¯t want Matthias to keep on staying here, so she immediately


    pretended to recall something. Then, she said to Matthias, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a board meeting to attend


    at yourpany? Hurry up and go back.¡±


    They looked just like a young couple; it made Lucas feel awful, for he could tell without his intuition that


    Heather¡¯s rtionship with Matthias was special. Lucas felt like an outsider as he was probably the


    only person who felt awkward in the face of the situation before his eyes. He couldn¡¯t cut in, but


    remaining silent would make him appear useless. All in all, he only felt that Heather was so far away


    from him.


    ¡°Yeah, I have something urgent to do at thepany, so I¡¯ll be leaving after I deliver the repair order,¡±


    Matthias replied while looking at Robert.


    It was good for him to leave earlier since he was quite stressed out while facing Robert. At the very


    least, he had achieved his objective on this day, for he didn¡¯t expect that Heather would agree to talk to


    him so readily. As such, he looked forward to the next day. In one moment, he hoped that the next day


    would arrive sooner as he couldn¡¯t wait to profess his love to Heather, but in the next moment, he


    wished that the day would arrive more slowly since he hadn¡¯t prepared himself enough.


    This day was a frightening and thrilling day, and after some strenuous effort, Heather finally managed


    to see Matthias off. When she came back, she saw Lucas saying goodbye to Robert. She looked at


    Lucas in a baffled manner, whereas thetter spoke politely. ¡°Miss Langston, you should get more rest


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    at home since you were just involved in a car ident. We can discuss the matter on Messenger,¡± he


    said while holding up his cell phone. He showed no signs of displeasure, but his words sounded off to


    Heather.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    In an instant, silence returned to the Langston Residence. After Lucas left, Robert took Heather back


    into the study, this time with an even uglier look on his face. Not knowing how she had displeased him


    again, Heather looked at him with an innocent expression.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°You were screwing around!¡± Robert rebuked angrily.


    Heather looked at Robert in puzzlement. She didn¡¯t know in what way she had screwed around, so she


    wondered if Matthias¡¯s arrival had displeased him. ¡°Are we going to continue drawing?¡± she asked with


    a serious look on her face. At this moment, she¡¯d better divert Robert¡¯s attention immediately, or Robert


    might give her another dressing-down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡± Robert wouldn¡¯t y Heather¡¯s game, though. He felt powerless at the sight


    of Heather, for her rtionships were in a total mess.


    ¡°I know my faults now, Grandpa. I¡¯ll draw an excellent picture to make you satisfied.¡± Heather


    unwaveringly guided the conversation to the subject of drawing, but Robert shot her a fierce re


    instead.


    ¡°What does Matthias have to do with the car ident?¡± Robert asked. He simply couldn¡¯t understand


    why Matthias would always get involved in Heather¡¯s affairs, nor could he understand what the two of


    them were fussing over. Heather and Matthias must be very close in private, but he couldn¡¯t meddle too


    much in this. After all, he couldn¡¯t force them to sever their ties with each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence,¡± Heather replied guiltily. In fact, there were many coincidences about Matthias.


    However, Heather didn¡¯t dare to let Robert know the truth behind the car incident, for she feared that he


    would ground her as a punishment.


    yvolume00:00/00:00FANTASY1adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    ¡°Are there so many coincidences?¡± Evidently, Robert was displeased with Heather¡¯s answer; he


    thought she was just saying that to pacify him.


    Heather nodded repeatedly and replied, ¡°That¡¯s just how it is.¡±


    ¡°I have to go out this afternoon, so stay in the study and reflect on your mistakes.¡± Robert nced at


    the clock on the wall. It was time for him to attend his appointment since it was gettingte.


    Upon hearing this, Heather was overjoyed at once, for she had some stuff to take care of that


    afternoon. If Robert kept an eye on her all the time, she would be unable to do anything else that day.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep practicing and wait for you toe back. By then, you can inspect my drawings,¡± she


    promised readily as she had to show her obedience at this moment.


    Robert didn¡¯t believe Heather at all, but he really had no time to waste. He was going to meet a big shot


    this time, so he mustn¡¯t make any mistakes.


    Once Robert left, Heather had an illusion that she regained her freedom in life, and she instantly found


    the study a lot more adorable. She carelessly made a few brushstrokes with a faint smile on her face,


    for it was only at this moment could she draw freely in a jaunty manner.


    When she recalled what Lucas had said, she opened her Messenger immediately. Heather saw a clear


    and concise message from him as expected. It read, ¡®Send me the photo.¡¯


    Perhaps Lucas is such a lofty and distant man in real life! Heather thought to herself. As she thought


    about Lucas¡¯ temper, the corners of her mouth turned upward¡ªLucas seemed much more interesting


    than he appeared to be.


    She sent him the photo without further dy, upon which he replied, ¡®Thanks.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Heather felt quite helpless since she didn¡¯t know what to say to him. She had always been


    a conversation killer on social media, but she didn¡¯t expect that he was a better conversation killer than


    herself. She wondered if she should exchange courtesies with him, but she thought better of it in the


    end. How boring it would seem if she responded to the word ¡®thanks¡¯ with the phrase ¡®you¡¯re wee¡¯!


    Meanwhile, Lucas also didn¡¯t know what to say to Heather as he looked at his Messenger. He seemed


    to have presented himself badly that day, so he pondered if he should talk to Tony about this. It was his


    fault for being too impulsive that things turned out this way, and he was already regretting it. How could


    he leave so suddenly? He wondered what Heather would think of this. He wanted to find some topics to


    chat about, but he had no idea what conversation he should initiate. As he held his cell phone in


    vexation, he suddenly found himself very useless.


    Meanwhile, Matthias texted Heather on Messenger shortly after Lucas stopped doing so. Heather took


    a nce at the message Matthias had sent; he had been quite abnormalst night, so she was curious


    to know what on earth he was up to, but she wanted to stay away from him even more.


    ¡®Are you there?¡¯ His message was so simple that Heather didn¡¯t want to reply to it at all.


    Since she gave no reply, he sent another message five minutester. ¡®Are you there?¡¯


    Heather stared at the message in contemtion before deciding to ignore him again. After some


    thought, she simply deleted the message Matthias sent her. To her dismay, Matthias sent her an


    identical message every few minutes, forcing her to text him back against her will.


    Matthias pressed in on Heather so hard that she almost had an overwhelming desire to delete him from


    her Messenger. However, she decided that she might as well text him back after some hesitation. She


    texted perfunctorily, ¡®I¡¯m busy.¡¯


    Matthias was ted upon seeing Heather¡¯s message. He knew that she was only brushing him off, but


    it was good that she finally paid some attention to him. He asked caringly, ¡®Did your Grandpa give you a


    hard time?¡¯


    Looking at her cell phone in bafflement, Heather didn¡¯t understand what Matthias meant and why he


    would suddenly care about her. She always believed that every word he spoke and everything he did


    had a purpose, so she only assumed the worst about his actions. ¡®No,¡¯ she replied coldly, but she felt


    very ufortable. She wanted to figure out Matthias¡¯s purpose for approaching her, but she didn¡¯t


    know where to start. This made her a little anxious.


    ¡®That¡¯s good. Where are you? Are you still at home?¡¯ The tone of Matthias¡¯s message became


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    increasingly gentle, but this reeked of conspiracy to Heather.


    As the saying went that an angry fist didn¡¯t hit a smiling face, Heather couldn¡¯t be unfriendly toward


    Matthias, so she chatted with him one minute and was quiet the next. ¡®I¡¯m in the study.¡¯


    ¡®What are you doing in the study? Are you reading?¡¯ Matthias tried hard to strike up a conversation as


    he had really made up his mind this time. He kept pestering Heater in every way possible, and this took


    her by surprise. ¡®I¡¯m drawing.¡¯ Her sullen face softened somewhat.


    Matthias was good at making conversation, so he kept dragging her into the conversation until she


    found it rude to ignore him. She wanted to directly tell him to stop, but before she realized it, she had


    spent a long time chatting with him.


    Surprisingly, Heather and Matthiasplemented each other in this aspect. Since she kept killing the


    conversation, he kept looking for new topics to talk about. Heather had to admit that she was


    impressed, for she could actually chat with him over such a long time this way. After all, she rarely


    chatted with someone on social media for such a long time.


    ¡°Could you record a short video and send it to me? I¡¯d like to see your drawing,¡± Matthias pleaded.


    Right now, he found everything about Heather very interesting.


    Heather nced at the drawing tools on the table before turning her gaze back to her cell phone. She


    hesitated for a moment, but she eventually consented to his request. She painted with one hand while


    recording the short video with the other, but she found it hard to paint in this way.


    Since she was recording a video for Matthias, she had to be careful with each stroke¡ªshe couldn¡¯t let


    Matthias look down on her. After recording a few videos, she was finally satisfied; only then did she let


    go of the record button and send the video. However, there was no response from the other end, and


    this made her nervous. Since he was a very nit-picky person, she was afraid that Matthias would notice


    some ws in her drawing.


    After not seeing the words ¡®Matthias is typing¡­¡¯ for a long time, she decided to toss her cell phone


    aside right away. Just then, she received a message. Matthias sent him an emoji depicting a person


    constantly giving her the thumbs up.


    ¡®You¡¯re amazing. It¡¯s a nice picture. Can you draw a picture for me next time so that I can hang it on the


    wall in my office?¡¯ Matthias texted her with a smile.


    Heather burst outughing, for she didn¡¯t expect Matthias to say something so ttery. His words look


    so hypocritical, she thought to herself.


    Matthias felt very rxed while chatting with Heather, and he guessed that it was because he loved


    her.


    ¡®Your ttery is so exaggerated. I was given a dressing-down by my Grandpa for this picture just now.¡¯


    As she tapped away on the keypad with a smile, Heather forgot how she was particrly sick of


    Matthias before. Perhaps Matthias had the ability to make her forget her distaste for him; there were


    many times when Heather was amused despite him doing something bad.


    Then, the smile on her face slowly faded. Heather didn¡¯t like the way she was right now since this felt


    very strange. It was as if Matthias reflected her fickleness as a woman, for she could snap at him one


    moment andugh while chatting with him on Messenger the next.


    She massaged her temples while thinking about how strange this felt. To be honest, she actually


    enjoyed chatting with him. If there weren¡¯t so many problems between them, she would probably have


    lots of fun chatting with him. After all, Matthias kept making conversation. Heather liked this in


    particr, for it was precisely due to herck of such ability that she loved to see such a quality in


    others. This was especially the case when she was chatting on social media. She always found herself


    passively going along with whatever somebody else said, and this waspletely different from how


    she behaved in real life.


    She could guide the conversation and draw people into the subject she was talking about in real life,


    but she was abnormally passive on social media despite her eloquence.


    This was likely because she didn¡¯t likemunicating in text. On the contrary, she preferred talking to


    someone face-to-face in real life, for she could adjust to changing circumstances by watching the


    hardly noticeable details about the other party¡¯s behavior. On the other hand, words were inadequate


    for her to figure out what mood the person on the other end was in. Whenever she thought of this, she


    found the idea of texting someone unappealing.


    Now that she could actually have a nice chat with Matthias, she was very astonished. In fact, she found


    it much morefortable to chat with him in such a way instead of talking to him face-to-face. This was


    the first time she found that it was nice to chat with someone on social media, and she even looked


    forward to what Matthias was about to say next. When she saw the words ¡®Matthias is typing¡­¡¯, she


    felt somewhat relieved.


    On the other hand, Matthias put down the documents upying his table; his mind was full of his


    conversation with Heather at this moment. He also looked forward to seeing the words ¡®Heather is


    typing¡­¡¯. Sensing acutely that Heather also looked forward to this, he texted her and said, ¡®Can¡¯t you


    leave the study?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to tell you about this,¡¯ Heather texted back in displeasure. Matthias was really very clever,


    for he was able to infer what had actually happened from her message alone.


    ¡®All right. You don¡¯t have to talk about it if you don¡¯t want to.¡¯ Matthias skipped the topic directly. Since


    Heather disliked this topic, he¡¯d better rece it with another immediately. Right after that, he sent


    another message. ¡®Are you bored with staying in the study alone?¡¯ he asked even though he already


    knew the answer. Why would Heather keep responding to his messages if she didn¡¯t feel bored?


    Heather wouldn¡¯t admit that she was feeling bored, though. ¡®It¡¯s okay, I have a lot of stuff in the study.


    There are also lots of books, so I can spend a pleasant afternoon reading.¡¯


    ¡®That sounds nice. Your words make me want to be confined in the study with you.¡¯ Matthias texted a


    suggestive remark in a hardly noticeable way.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Heather chatted with Matthias on Messenger while drawing on the canvas. She found a book that


    taught its readers how to draw using charcoal, and after following the step-by-step instructions stated in


    the book, she slowly got the hang of it.


    She looked at the drawing she made contentedly, and it looked much better than the sketch she had


    made in the beginning. Her mouth curved into a smile of satisfaction; she realized that drawing wasn¡¯t


    as difficult as she thought it was, for smart people would always be faster than others in whatever they


    did.


    As a result, it took her much longer to reply to Matthias¡¯s messages, but Matthias didn¡¯t mind this. After


    all, he was happy enough as long as she was still willing to pay heed to him.


    Just then, a knock on the door was heard from the outside. Matthias knitted his brows, for he had


    ordered Lara not to let anyone disturb him.


    However, the knock on the door wouldn¡¯t stop, so he had to open the door himself. When he opened


    the door, Regan revealed himself and his stic smile at once. As he expected, it was the annoying


    Regan who had been knocking on the door. On the other hand, Lara stood behind Regan with a


    troubled expression while giving Matthias an apologetic look.


    Matthias smiled at her to soothe her apologetic feelings. Then, he directly stood in front of Regan to


    keep him froming in. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Director Locke?¡± He had no time to waste on Regan


    since he was in a rush to reply to Heather¡¯s messages.


    Regan took out a document and looked at Matthias with a serious expression. ¡°This is thepany¡¯s


    Matthias took the statement directly from Regan before thanking thetter politely as he said, ¡°Thanks


    for your hard work.¡± However, just as he was about to close the door, Regan stretched out his arm and


    stopped him from doing so. He then said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet, President Locke.¡±


    Regan¡¯s expression grew increasingly sullen, and it boggled Matthias¡¯ mind. After all, he seldom saw


    the former wearing such an expression. ¡°Come in,¡± he said with much reluctance. In his eyes, Regan


    was bad news who caused him trouble whenever he came.


    Regan sat down unceremoniously across from Matthias, and thetter looked at him furtively. He took


    the financial statement and read it as though nothing happened, but he suddenly felt his cell phone


    vibrating. When he saw that the notification was from Messenger, he thought Heather must have texted


    him. However, he couldn¡¯t take out his cell phone since Regan was across from him. It was hard to


    describe his feelings at this moment, but he had never hated Regan so much before.


    Meanwhile, Heather took a look at her cell phone when there was no reply from Matthias for a long


    time. Then, she directly put her cell phone on the bookshelf. As she happened to be taking a book, she


    decided to concentrate on drawing.


    On the other hand, Regan kept badgering Matthias the whole time. Matthias had held the concurrent


    post of chief financial officer, so he was quite proficient at reading financial statements. However, he


    didn¡¯t notice anything after reading the financial statements, and Regan¡¯s inscrutable expression made


    him suspect that he was up to something again.


    ¡°Ourpany¡¯s financial expenditure has increased significantly since May, but many of the expenses


    were written down in only a word or two. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inappropriate to exin the whereabouts of such


    arge sum of money in such simple terms.¡± Regan tapped the desk as he spoke.


    Only then did Matthias realize what Regan was up to. ¡°Inappropriate?¡± He gave a nonchnt smile. ¡°In


    that case, what do you think is appropriate, Director Locke?¡± He stared into Regan¡¯s conniving eyes.


    It¡¯s too confident of Regan to pick at me from the aspect of finances, he thought to himself.


    ¡°You were in charge of thepany¡¯s finances earlier, President Locke. You wouldn¡¯t mind if I ask you


    about any doubts that I encounter while taking over the job, would you?¡± Regan asked tactfully. The


    meaning behind his words couldn¡¯t be clearer¡ªhe wanted Matthias to exin the specific whereabouts


    of therge sum of funds.


    ¡°Ask me? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re questioning me.¡± Matthias could no longer care about Heather. After all,


    he had to concentrate on dealing with Regan now that thetter had suddenly created such a difficult


    situation for him.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that at all.¡± Regan didn¡¯t dare to defy Matthias rashly, for he was still on Matthias¡¯


    turf. However, he mustn¡¯t show signs of weakness¡ªhe had to give that man a sense of danger.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing that you wouldn¡¯t dare to do. Matthias pushed the financial statement aside


    directly as he was really annoyed by the way Regan behaved; it seemed like he was trying to force him


    into stepping down.


    ¡°President Locke, I only joined the Locke Group recently, so I¡¯m afraid that I might make some


    mistakes. You know how cautious I am; I¡¯d like to figure out the cause behind the increased


    expenditure and the expenses, so could you enlighten me on this, President Locke?¡± Regan


    deliberately humbled himself, but he was actually talking back to Matthias. Moreover, his aggressive-


    looking eyes showed no modesty as someone asking for advice.


    Matthias directly pushed the financial statement toward Regan and squinted at him. ¡°Since you know


    that you¡¯re a neer, you should focus more on watching and learning instead of speaking out of


    turn.¡±


    Regan picked up the financial statement with a smile of embarrassment. ¡°Are you not going to exin


    to me the story behind this, President Locke?¡± He was still unwilling to admit defeat, so he insisted on


    knowing the reason behind the increased expenditure.


    ¡°What right do you have for me to exin it to you? There aren¡¯t many exnations in the financial


    sheet, but whatever you want to know can be found from the financial information. How could you


    riding roughshod over me,¡± Matthias admonished snappishly. Since they were in the Locke Group, he


    would be the one calling the shots. How could Regan have the nerve to question him just days after


    taking up his post?


    Upon being told off by Matthias, Regan looked as ck as thunder; even the insincere smile on his


    face vanished. At the sight of this, Matthias felt much better¡ªhe had had enough of Regan¡¯s relentless


    fault-finding these days.


    As he suppressed his anger, Regan replied without a change in his countenance, ¡°You¡¯re right,


    President Locke. It¡¯s my fault for bothering you without checking it out. I¡¯ll go back and study the


    documents.¡±


    ¡°Make a new statement when you finish reading the documents. I want a detailed one,¡± Matthias


    ordered while tapping the desk with his index finger. He pondered how to give Regan trouble since he


    couldn¡¯t let him continue on with his audacity.


    Regan could only nod and acquiesce. He had shot himself in the foot, for Matthias had already sent


    him a pile of documents previously. It would take a long time and a great deal of work for him to find out


    the whole story behind the increased expenditure from the pile of documents.


    With that, Matthias finally sent Regan away. However, as soon as Regan left, Lara pushed the door


    open and came in right away before Matthias could even pick up his cell phone. When he looked up,


    he saw the aggrieved look on her face. Did Regan bully her? he wondered to himself.


    ¡°President Locke,¡± Lara greeted aggrievedly.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Matthias responded while looking at the cell phone in his hand with a resentful expression.


    Can¡¯t I y with my cell phone to my heart¡¯s content?


    However, Lara felt much more aggrieved than Matthias. ¡°President Locke, Director Locke has created a


    lot of burden on my work ever since he took his post.¡±


    ¡°What sort of burden did he create on your work?¡± Matthias looked at Lara in puzzlement. Regan had


    caused him a lot of trouble, but it seemed like he hadn¡¯t started picking on Lara yet.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°He keeps asking me for this and that. What did you two talk about just now? He had such a scary look


    in his eyes before he left. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll demand a pile of documents from meter again, and I¡¯m


    about to be a filing clerk,¡± Larained resentfully as Regan really gave her a lot of trouble.


    Meanwhile, Matthias looked at her puzzledly. ¡°He can just search for the documents he wants from the


    file library. Why would he demand the documents from you instead?¡± It was clear that Regan was using


    Matthias¡¯ people as ves. Regan really hesitates at nothing, he thought to himself.


    ¡°I told him that too, but he sounded very serious every time as if I¡¯d be betraying the Locke Group if I


    didn¡¯t do this.¡± Lara was almost driven crazy by Regan, for she had no idea how Regan came up with


    so many high-sounding excuses.


    ¡°So you¡¯re airing your grievances to me because you aren¡¯t capable enough?¡± Matthias replied


    disdainfully. He noticed that Lara looked run-down these days, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be because


    of Regan. At the thought of this, he was inwardly displeased, for Regan was making him look bad by


    giving his people a hard time. As the saying went, one should find out who a dog¡¯s owner was before


    beating it. Yet, Regan fancied himself as a big shot just days after taking his post.


    However, Lara felt even more resentful. She plucked up her courage and told Matthias about this with


    great effort, only to be held in contempt by thetter. She felt hurt on the inside, but she couldn¡¯t say


    anything to refute him. Indeed, it was her fault for being a pushover.


    Seeing how pitiful Lara looked, Matthiasforted her and said, ¡°If he bosses you around again in the


    future, turn him down directly and tell him toe to me.¡±


    Only then did Lara give a smile. She was precisely waiting for Matthias to say this, for she knew that he


    would definitely stand up for her. After all, she saw him as a kind person.


    ¡°Just use your head.¡± Matthias sighed. He always thought that Lara was clever, so he didn¡¯t expect that


    she would be bullied by Regan this way.


    The thought of Regan gave Matthias a headache. Indeed, Regan was a heavy-going person who could


    be described most adequately as sanctimonious. Even Matthias had a hard time dealing with him, let


    alone Lara.


    As Matthias thought about this, he swallowed his disdain for Lara. Come to speak of it, Regan bullied


    him many times back then and was simply evil. As Matthias recalled how Regan had been making


    threatening gestures in front of him since he was little, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling that Regan


    was rather lucky¡ªhe hadn¡¯t been beaten to death up until now.


    Regan was such a double-dealer that Matthias thought all the mean words he could think of were


    inadequate to express his dislike for Regan. The more he thought about it, the sulkier he was, so he


    quickly got rid of Regan from his mind.


    After Lara closed the door and went out quietly, Matthias immediately picked up his cell phone. He


    wondered if Heather had gotten anxious while waiting for his message, but when he opened his


    Messenger, he was somewhat disappointed to see that her message simply read, ¡®Oh.¡¯ He didn¡¯t see


    any other new messages from Heather and was quite unwilling to reconcile himself to it, but he knew


    that Heather was like this. He hurriedly sent her a message that read, ¡®I was attending to my work just


    now. What are you doing?¡¯


    Heather¡¯s cell phone beeped on the bookshelf, but she was so absorbed that she ignored this


    notification directly. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t interested in continuing her conversation with Matthias at this


    moment since she had found something interesting to do.


    She hadn¡¯t been so rxed for a long time. As she toyed with the charcoal in her hand, her lips curled


    into a childlike smile. Sketching wasn¡¯t as interesting as painting, so she tried her best to make a


    satisfying painting.


    As she concentrated on painting a picture filled with mountains and rivers, the door opened with a


    squeak. Heather looked up, and her eyshes fluttered the moment she was dazzled by the light.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Unexpectedly, the person who couldn¡¯t possibly show up at the Langston Residence right at this


    moment showed up in front of Heather, and she looked at the person with a half-smile. ¡°Heather.¡± This


    was probably thest voice she liked to hear. Few people would call her so affectionately, but she felt


    disgusted whenever this particr person called her name in such a manner.


    ¡°What brings you here, ke?¡± she asked in surprise. It wasn¡¯t time to clock off yet, so why would


    kee home ahead of time? He even went to the study right away to meet her.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be Thanksgiving day tomorrow, so thepany closed early,¡± ke replied naturally.


    Heather almost forgot that the next day would be Thanksgiving Day, the day when one was supposed


    to have a Thanksgiving meal with their family. She felt somewhat lonely all of a sudden, for she recalled


    her parents¡ªthey had basically been treating her with indifference ever since she came back to the


    Langston Residence. Naturally, she would be lying if she said that she had no feelings about this. The


    next day would be Thanksgiving Day, but her parents weren¡¯t at the Langston Residence at all. When


    rumors about Heather and Matthias spreadst time, Stephen was so angered that he took Camille


    overseas right away with the excuse of keeping their minds off things, but he actually did so to get


    Heather out of his mind. Heather had sometimes considered changing such circumstances, for


    Stephen hated his child so much as a parent. Heather couldn¡¯t understand why he hated her so much


    as if he had never treated her as his daughter.


    When he looked at Heather¡¯s ¡®masterpiece¡¯ on the table, ke asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you painting?¡±


    Since she feared that ke would see her painting, Heather immediately crumpled up the painting that


    had taken her a long time to draw into a ball and tossed it nonchntly into the trash can. Then, she


    replied without a change in her countenance, ¡°I was just killing time.¡±


    ke gave a knowing look before he smiled. ¡°Did you see Grandpa?¡± As it turned out, he was here to


    find Robert.


    ¡°Grandpa is away for something.¡± Heather wasn¡¯t clear about the specific reason Robert left home.


    Seeing how impatient ke looked, she wondered why ke hade to find Robert. In fact, it


    seemed like he had something serious to discuss with Robert.


    ¡°Did he mention when he¡¯ll be back?¡± There was a trace of anxiety in ke¡¯s voice.


    Deep down inside, Heather grew even more puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m not clear about that; he should be back


    before dinner.¡± She wasn¡¯t clear about this since Robert had left without saying anything.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get through to Grandpa¡¯s cell phone number, so I¡¯m worried.¡± ke took out his cell phone, and


    its screen showed that he had called Robert a dozen times.


    This time, even Heather became nervous as well. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked in disbelief while


    taking the cell phone from him. Robert would typically phone ke back, so this gave her a bad


    feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t know where Grandpa is at all right now,¡± ke replied worriedly. Deep down


    inside, he still cared about Robert, though he often thought that thetter was biased.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and look for him.¡± Heather began to turn things over in her mind. There weren¡¯t many


    ces that Robert could go to, so they would definitely find him if they searched these ces one by


    one.


    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯ll be back after a while.¡± Robert took back his cell phone with a deep frown. Unpleasant


    scenes shed across his mind since such a thing had never happened to Robert before.


    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s go out and look for him. We can ask the butler to inform us if Grandpaes


    back,¡± said Heather while leaving the study. Then, her voice was heard outside the door. ¡°Butler!


    Butler!¡±


    As he looked at Heather from behind, ke thought for a moment before going after her. He didn¡¯t


    want something bad to happen to Robert; even though it urred to him that he would be calling the


    shots in the Langston Family if Robert passed away one day, he mustn¡¯t let anything happen to Robert


    before he could prove himself. He had to make Robert recognize his capabilities, or he would live in


    Heather¡¯s shadow all his life.


    The two of them quickly reached the garage and moved separately with each person driving a car. At


    this moment, ke was unusually reliable; he wasn¡¯t totally worthless, for he looked quite like a brother


    right now.


    Heather¡¯s car was still under repair, so there was no way she could take it back that day. Out of the


    vast collection of cars in the garage, she chose the smallest one. She used to like driving this car in the


    past, but after she began working at the Langston Group, she drove a bigger car to make herself


    appear lofty and impressive while meeting clients.


    Since she knew that Robert¡¯s favorite go-to ce was a clubhouse specialized in serving the elderly,


    she decided to go there to take a look, thinking that Robert was probably ying cards and gathering


    with several old buddies. On the other hand, ke intended to go to the most luxurious golf course in


    Bradfort City¡ªit was Robert¡¯s favorite ce for holding talks with people. Heather also thought that


    Robert was more likely to be there, but she didn¡¯t want to go to the golf course. After all, the golf


    course¡¯s owner was a man whom she hated quite a lot. Coincidentally, the man was on friendly terms


    with ke, which was why ke chose to visit the golf course instead.


    Heather sped up her car while praying inwardly that nothing would happen to Robert. She sent him


    several text messages in a row, asking him to reply to her as soon as he saw her messages. However,


    there was no reply after she sent those texts; they weren¡¯t even read. It seemed like Robert didn¡¯t have


    his cell phone with him, and this wasn¡¯t good news. Robert had never made his family so worried


    before; even if his cell phone was with someone else, the person would have to report to him whenever


    his cell phone registered any calls or messages. It didn¡¯t make sense for Robert not to reply to their


    calls and messages, so this was deeply rming. How could Robert, who always had such a good


    habit, go off the radar?


    Heather was on tenterhooks as she was about to arrive. Of course, she hoped that Robert was at the


    clubhouse, but she had a hunch that he wasn¡¯t there. She hated having such a strong intuition since


    this wasn¡¯t a good thing.


    She stopped her car at the clubhouse¡¯s entrance with her mind in a whirl. This clubhouse was run by a


    former subordinate of Robert, so he often patronized this ce. Moreover, Heather was on good terms


    with the owner since Robert often brought her here when she was a child.


    When Heather showed up at the clubhouse¡¯s front desk, the receptionist¡ªa youngdy who was new


    at the job and didn¡¯t know Heather at all¡ªwas baffled by Heather¡¯s presence here. After all, this ce


    was a paradise for the elderly, and young people seldom came here.


    After the youngdy and Heather looked at each other, Heather said politely, ¡°Could you call your boss


    over?¡±


    After walking into the clubhouse, Heather became more certain that her hunch was right. She couldn¡¯t


    feel Robert¡¯s presence here at all, but now that she was here, she had to confirm it first. After all, her


    grandpa could¡¯ve been here earlier that day.


    ¡°Boss isn¡¯t here today.¡± The youngdy blinked her innocent eyes, and Heather knitted her brows


    instantly.


    Heather¡¯s aura made the youngdy feel very ufortable, and she looked at Heather in fear. When


    she saw how afraid the youngdy was, Heather continued, ¡°Who¡¯s in the clubhouse today?¡± After


    asking the question, she felt as though she was a narcotics agent.


    The youngdy looked at Heather even more suspiciously. ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone,¡± she answered


    nervously.


    Seeing that the youngdy was so timid, Heather opened Robert¡¯s photo on her cell phone right away


    and showed it in front of the youngdy. She then asked directly, ¡°Has this old man been here?¡±


    The youngdy shook her head. The photo on Heather¡¯s cell phone showed an elegant and refined old


    man. The youngdy would¡¯ve recognized him at a nce if she had seen him, but she really had


    never seen him before.


    ¡°Are you a new employee?¡± Heather¡¯s head hurt as it urred to her that this youngdy knew


    nothing.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not so familiar with this ce yet,¡± the youngdy answered evasively while wondering if this


    clubhouse had a secret that couldn¡¯t be told. She even guessed Heather¡¯s identity¡ªthe more she


    looked at Heather, the more Heather looked to her like a inclothes police officering for an


    investigation. The youngdy felt extremely aggrieved, and she thought that she must ask her boss


    what was going on when he came back.


    As expected, he isn¡¯t here, Heather thought to herself. Feeling somewhat disappointed, she left right


    away since she had no time to exin. Since Robert wasn¡¯t here, he was probably at the golf course.


    Even though she didn¡¯t like the golf course manager, she couldn¡¯t care less about it at this moment.


    When Heather hurried to the golf course, she saw ke¡¯s car. ke should¡¯ve arrived a long time ago,


    so Heather didn¡¯t understand why his car was still parked here. Moreover, she had been sending him


    messages on her way here to ask him about the situation here, but she received no reply.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After parking her car, she entered the golf course without hesitation; it never urred to her that a golf


    course would be so dangerous one day. She kept having a bad feeling, for she found that the golf


    course was unusually quiet on this day. As she walked inside, she didn¡¯t see anyone receiving her.


    Since when did the golf course¡¯s management be so careless that anyone can easily get inside?


    At the thought of this, Heather immediately dialed Robert¡¯s number, but the call was disconnected right


    away after a few beeps. She felt even more suspicious by this, and she immediately sensed danger.


    With that, she decided not to continue going forward; she looked at her surroundings and wondered if


    she should call the police.


    Just then, a man¡¯s voice spoke. ¡°Miss Langston.¡±


    Heather turned around to see the golf course manager, and she felt rather ufortable at the sight of


    him. ¡°Hi, Mr. Cullen,¡± she replied politely. Nheless, she felt greatly rmed since the golf course


    manager shouldn¡¯t have been here. She kept some distance away from him so that she had time to


    react if anything unexpected happened.


    ¡°How big you¡¯ve grown! It¡¯s been a long time since west met,¡± said the golf course manager as he


    tried to cozy up to Heather.


    Heather looked at the golf course manager with disgust, for this man was a pedophile. Back when she


    followed Robert here as a child, he had shown her perverted care that one shouldn¡¯t have shown


    toward someone younger. Heather was sensitive, so she never came here with Robert again after that.


    Moreover, this guy was especially good at disguising himself. Pedophiles would only give themselves


    away in front of young girls, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t give himself away in front of a bunch of guys.


    Back then, Robert was especially curious about why Heather disliked Mr. Cullen so much. After all, this


    man had put in a great deal of effort to please Robert, so Robert¡¯s impression of him was quite


    favorable. This was precisely why Heather didn¡¯t expose Mr. Cullen¡¯s special preferences.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m no longer a kid.¡± Heather reminded him that she was no longer the young girl back then¡ª


    she was a mature woman now.


    ¡°What a shame,¡± the golf course manager responded with regret. After all, he had a preference for


    young girls and wasn¡¯t very interested in mature women. He had been unable to forget the sharp look


    in Heather¡¯s eyes when she was a child, for it was simply intoxicating. What a stubborn and unyielding


    little girl she was back then, he thought to himself.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Since she was unable to stand the man¡¯s gaze any longer, Heather asked without mincing her words,


    ¡°Has Grandpa been here today?¡± She felt she was too unlucky¡ªwhy would she run into this annoying


    guy by mischance?


    The golf course manager shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see Old Master Langston today.¡±


    Heather stared right into the depths of the golf course manager¡¯s eyes. After a long time, she said


    frostily, ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t expose his lies so directly, but Heather decided to take a gamble. The golf


    course manager was obviously lying; if Robert had never been here, why hadn¡¯t kee out after


    going inside for such a long time? There must be a plot behind this.


    Heather tried hard to recall if the Langston Family had offended anyely, but she couldn¡¯t think of


    anyone after racking her brains. Someone had to be plotting against the Langston Family, or such a


    fishy thing wouldn¡¯t have happened. Besides, she could feel Robert¡¯s presence here. Heather was a


    very sensitive person, and she believed in her sixth sense. As she clutched her cell phone tightly in her


    hands, she regretted not calling the police. Now, it would probably be difficult for her to find an


    opportunity to do so.


    However, the manughed instead of blowing up when he heard how categorical Heather sounded.


    ¡°Old Master Langston has indeed been here, but he has left long ago. I¡¯m just joking with you.¡±


    As she looked at the man¡¯s flippant expression, Heather replied in disgust, ¡°Do you think that I was


    born yesterday? Just admit it if Grandpa has been here. Why are you joking with me?¡± She had a


    wrong impression that this man was still treating her like a kid. He also behaved in such a weird


    manner at that time, so she just knew that he wasn¡¯t a good person. Had she known it earlier, she


    would¡¯ve blown his cover directly in front of Robert. Even more so, she had a feeling that Robert¡¯s


    disappearance must have had something to do with the man before her eyes. Thus, she glowered at


    the golf course manager and asked, ¡°Where the hell is Grandpa?¡±


    The golf course manager grinned before he burst outughing again. ¡°Old Master Langston has


    already left. Is there a misunderstanding between us?¡± However, hisugh seemed like a provocative


    gesture in Heather¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t brush me off with this. I¡¯ll never let you off if something happens to Grandpa.¡± Heather


    summoned up her strength as she nned to subdue this man directly. Even though there was a


    feeling of disgust and a lingering childhood fear within her, she believed that she had no problem


    tackling this man with her ability.


    The smile on the golf course manager¡¯s face finally vanished. ¡°Calm down, Miss Langston. Old Master


    Langston has really left this ce,¡± he said with an anxious expression; it seemed like he was afraid


    that Heather would misunderstand him.


    Heather didn¡¯t believe him, though. Why would he have such a perverted look on his face at the


    beginning if he was afraid of being misunderstood by me? she thought to herself. She took out her cell


    phone right away, but to her great shock, she couldn¡¯t get a cell phone reception at all. After looking at


    her cell phone in disbelief, she looked at the man with her widened eyes full of anger. ¡°What trick did


    you pull? Why isn¡¯t there a cell phone reception?¡± Unwilling to reconcile herself to this, she switched off


    her cell phone and turned it back on, and her suspicions slowly became clear.


    ¡°Some mobile phone jammers have been installed in our golf course to serve our guests better¡ªthat


    way, they can concentrate on ying golf,¡± the golf course manager hurriedly exined as he panicked


    somewhat. Heather looked much more intimidating than she had been when she was a child, and it


    frightened him thoroughly.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t. There can¡¯t be such a ce. Those who y golf here are either wealthy or influential.


    What would happen when their cell phone signal is jammed? Can your golf course take responsibility


    for the consequences?¡± Heather asked while pointing at the golf course manager. She firmly believed


    that he was a bad guy right now, and she even suspected that Robert had been kidnapped.


    ¡°Our golf course introduced this new policy recently, and it¡¯s been widely praised by our customers. Our


    customers also understand this, so they typically have their matters arranged beforeing here. That


    way, they won¡¯t be kept from their private affairs,¡± the golf course manager exined to Heather.


    However, Heather didn¡¯t want to listen to this man¡¯s nonsense anymore. She stepped up right away


    and subdued him immediately. She twisted his arm and threatened, ¡°Take me to see my Grandpa.¡±


    The man screamed in pain before he begged with an imploring look. ¡°Please, mydy¡ªyou¡¯re breaking


    my arm!¡± He never expected Heather to grab his hand with such tremendous strength. Before he could


    get a clear glimpse of what was happening, Heather had already subdued him.


    Heather was particrly good at Judo since she liked subduing an opponent in one move. She


    tightened her grip on the manager, and he immediately screamed in pain. Then, she said fiercely, ¡°How


    dare you keep wasting your breath? Take me there!¡±


    ¡°Ouch! My arm is breaking! Both your Grandpa and brother are here, but I can¡¯t take you to them.¡± The


    golf course manager felt like he was on the brink of death, for Heather was torturing himpletely.


    Instead of making it quick, she tightened her grip on him bit by bit¡ªit was killing him slowly.


    ¡°Do you still want your arm? Take me there¡ªI don¡¯t want to repeat myself for the third time!¡± Heather


    threatened as she kept on tightening her grip. He certainly deserved this even if she ended up breaking


    his arm. I¡¯ll level this ce if he dares to kidnap Grandpa, she thought to herself. The more she thought


    about this, the angrier she felt.


    Strangely enough, no one was seen in the golf course. Even though she hadn¡¯t entered the area, it was


    truly strange that there wasn¡¯t anyone outside to receive any guests. Heather was worried about


    Robert¡¯s safety, and ke didn¡¯t emerge after going inside. However, she didn¡¯t know who would be so


    audacious to do that.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll bring you there. Be gentle.¡± The golf course manager took Heather inside at the risk of


    being fired since he could no longer bear the pain. After a long walk, they finally came into sight of the


    golf course. Immediately, Heather spotted Robert at a nce. At this moment, he was talking to a man


    beside him whose face she couldn¡¯t discern, whereas ke stood aside with an aggrieved look on his


    face. In any case, Robert seemed to be safe.


    Just then, Heather heard the golf course manager¡¯s voice below her. ¡°Can you let go of me now, my


    Heather directly gave him a shove without caring whether he would fall or not. Then, she quickly went


    up to Robert and shouted, ¡°Are you all right, Grandpa?!¡±


    Upon hearing Heather¡¯s voice, everyone on the golf course who hadn¡¯t noticed Heather at first had


    their gazes drawn to her. Robert¡¯s face fell at once when he saw her; when she finally came up to her,


    he gave her a p across the face. ¡°Who let youe over?¡±


    Heather looked at Robert in disbelief. She was startled by how angry Robert was, for he had never


    pped her before. The right side of her face swelled up after the p, whereas ke had a gloating


    look. As she covered her pped cheek, she stared straight at Robert.


    ¡°I told you to stay in the study and reflect on your mistakes¡ªhow dare you sneak out? You¡¯re getting


    more and more unruly. Go back home!¡± Robert was seldom so rough, but he seemed particrly


    abnormal today. Despite her tough character, Heather couldn¡¯t ept such a contrast for a moment.


    ke, who had been watching this scene gloatingly at one side, was also scolded by Robert. ¡°What


    are you waiting for? Hurry up and take your sister back!¡± The innocent ke got the me as Robert¡¯s


    eyebrows rose in anger.


    ¡°Okay.¡± ke approached Heather and silently tugged at her sleeve, signaling her to go back with him.


    However, Heather knocked his hand off directly. She said with a frosty expression, ¡°I¡¯ll go back myself.


    I¡¯m sorry for interrupting you while you¡¯re discussing something.¡± Then, she left without a backward


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    nce.


    ke looked at Heather from behind before shooting a nce at Robert to ask him what to do. Then,


    he heard Robert chiding angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Just keep up with her!¡±


    Upon hearing Robert¡¯s words, ke went after Heather at once. Even though he was also scolded by


    Robert, he felt as though he could die with no regrets¡ªhe¡¯d lived long enough to see Robert giving


    Heather a p. The more he thought of this, the more he felt that it was his lucky day, and he rejoiced


    in secret. However, it didn¡¯t ur to him that the identity of the person who was ying golf with Robert


    on this day wasn¡¯t simple, and Heather¡¯s arrival had messed up Robert¡¯s npletely.


    Only after Heather left the golf course did the man beside Robertment meaningfully, ¡°Your


    granddaughter is very interesting.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Robert turned pale at once. Meanwhile, the man¡¯s mouth curved into a smile so


    menacing that one wouldn¡¯t dare to look squarely at it.


    On the other hand, the golf course manager was still screaming in pain. Robert gave him a fierce re;


    he had told him to stop Heather froming in, yet he didn¡¯t expect that Heather would still barge in


    anyway. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. I¡¯m sorry for making a spectacle of myself in front of you, but my health


    doesn¡¯t allow me to exercise for a long time. I¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± Robert said politely and respectfully as


    he was a bit afraid of the man in front of him.


    The man wasn¡¯t old, and he exuded a noble air; he was like a proud emperor whom people could only


    look up to. ¡°I¡¯ll personally pay you a visit tomorrow,¡± he said, stressing each word. ¡°She must be at


    home as well.¡± It was clear from the aggressive way he spoke that he wanted Heather to wee him


    at home together with Robert.


    Robert looked reluctantly at the man in front of him, but he had no choice other than to agree since he


    couldn¡¯t turn down the man. Facing this man put him under tremendous stress, and he was frustrated


    at having to be so respectful to someone of a younger generation.


    After Robert left, the man looked at him from behind with a wicked smile. Perhaps he would stay in


    Bradfort City for a while longer.


    Robert shook out his sleeves in anger when he walked past the golf course manager. He didn¡¯t expect


    the manager to be so useless; had he known it earlier, he would have looked for an excuse to have


    ke go out and inform Heather. That way, the man wouldn¡¯t have seen her.


    He pulled a long face throughout his way home, for he was inwardly preupied with worries about


    Heather and what might happen the next day. Heather wasn¡¯t the most beautiful among his


    grandchildren, but she resembled his younger sister the most. Should the younger generation really be


    involved in the enmity between those of the older generation back then? What a sin this is! he


    screamed inwardly.


    The Langston Family lost a daughter back then, whereas the Moriarty Family lost its heir. Robert


    thought that the matter was already over, but the Moriarty Family still refused to let the Langston Family


    off even until now. Robert didn¡¯t expect that the Moriarty Family woulde to him after so many


    years, nor did he expect that the Moriarty Family had be so powerful that even the Langston


    Family would find it difficult to deal with them. The problem was not only about business right now, for


    Robert was worried that the tragedy might repeat itself. Had he known earlier that the Moriartys would


    He even suspected that the Moriarty Family had been waiting for Heather¡¯s return since they picked


    her out of everyone else. He hoped more than anything else that his granddaughter would attain


    happiness in life, so he couldn¡¯t ruin it. However, he couldn¡¯t sit by and watch as someone else


    destroyed the business empire that the Langston Family had spent a century to establish.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Heather¡¯s car sped throughout the entire journey. Since she had never been treated like this by Robert


    before, she directed all her rage at her car.


    Meanwhile, ke¡¯s heart leaped in his throat for her as he followed behind Heather¡¯s car. Considering


    how fast her car was going, it would be strange if Heather didn¡¯t get into an ident. He kept praying


    that nothing would happen to Heather, for Robert would certainly me him if she got into one.


    However, even if Heather didn¡¯t care for her life while she was on the road, ke still wanted to live to


    see tomorrow. Soon, he ended upgging behind and eventually lost sight of her.


    ke thought that Heather must have returned to the Langston Residence, so he took a nearby


    shortcut and rushed over there. However, when he reached his destination, he saw no trace of her car.


    After waiting for her inside the house, there was still no sign of Heather even when Robert arrived. The


    first thing Robert asked was Heather¡¯s whereabouts.


    ke looked at Robert, unable to tell the truth despite his troubled thoughts. All he could do was give a


    half-hearted, sloppy reply, telling the older man that Heather hadn¡¯t returned to the Langston Residence


    yet.


    Robert was already in a bad mood, and he immediately lost his temper upon hearing ke¡¯s answer.


    ¡°ke, I told you to follow Heather, but you lost her.¡± Robert was furious as he red at ke. He


    wanted to fully direct his ire at him, but Robert stamped down on his emotions in the end.


    Now that things hade to this, there wasn¡¯t much use in getting angry. Besides, Robert was not


    unfamiliar with Heather¡¯s temper; it was perfectly normal for ke to be unable to keep up with her, but


    Robert was still worried that she woulde to harm. Heather had been in a car ident that very


    morning, and they ended up arguing about it in the afternoon. Robert had only hit her out of a moment


    of frustration during their fight, and he regretted it once the deed was done. After all, the Moriarty


    Family hade fully prepared; they would end up meeting Heather sooner orter.


    The Moriarty Family had yet to make their move, but the Langstons were already in a state ofplete


    chaos. A sense of helplessness rose within Robert.


    ¡°Grandpa, Heather drove like a madwoman. I couldn¡¯t keep up with her at all,¡± ke exined wearily.


    In the end, the one Robert worried about was his precious granddaughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Heather wille back,¡± Robert replied, feelingpletely exhausted. He didn¡¯t have the


    energy to care about this, for he believed that Heather was a rationaldy.


    ke promptly nodded and said, ¡°She¡¯ll definitelye back once she has cooled her head.¡±


    Both grandfather and grandson were close, and they didn¡¯t have any grudges with each other. The two


    of them immediately assumed that Heather woulde back soon lest she got into an ident.


    Meanwhile, Heather had calmed down considerably after staying outside for a while. Then, she thought


    about Robert¡¯s odd actions; perhaps her grandfather was hiding something. She immediately turned


    back and returned to the Langston Residence so that she could get the truth from him.


    However, Robert was already sleeping by the time she returned home. Things weren¡¯t adding up, for


    her grandfather had gone to bed when it wasn¡¯t even dark outside yet. What was stranger was the


    words that ke ryed to her from Robert.


    ¡°Grandpa said that you shouldn¡¯t go to the Parkers tomorrow; it seems like he doesn¡¯t want you to see


    them anymore.¡± Of course, ke loved making things to be more than they seem.


    Heather red at ke. She believed the first part of the message, but for the second part, she


    wouldn¡¯t believe it at all unless it came straight from Robert¡¯s own mouth.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go to the Parkers¡¯ tomorrow?¡± Heather asked in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s Thanksgiving tomorrow! We¡¯re going to have dinner together with the entire family,


    and everyone at the Parkers will be on break. Have you forgotten?¡± ke asked in a smarmy manner,


    delighted that he had managed to fool Heather.


    ¡°Lame,¡± Heather said with a huff.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, let¡¯s have dinner together,¡± ke said to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Heather simply brushed past ke, and she looked like


    she wanted to be left alone.


    When she returned to her room, Heather regretted it a little. She was hungry, but she decided not to eat


    just to prove a point. Fortunately for her, she had plenty of snacks squirreled away in her room.


    However, when she searched for her snacks, she didn¡¯t find anything¡ªall she found was a letter.


    Heather opened it and she immediately wanted to cry. Could there be anything worse than this? She


    was hungry and wanted to eat some snacks to fill her belly, but it turned out that Robert had disposed


    of all her snacks, citing concern for her health.


    As she read the words neatly penned on the paper, Heather had the urge to just go berserk. Staying


    with the Langstons was too much of a pain, and she wanted to leave this ce.


    After gritting her teeth in anger, Heather simply washed up before lying on her bed; she was prepared


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    to just lie there and bezy. At that moment, messages popped up one after another as she stared at


    her phone, so she picked the device upzily.


    Matthias was the one who had sent most of the messages during the sudden barrage, yet Heather was


    in no mood to scroll up and read all of them. Not only that, Matthias¡¯ messages were mundane and


    boring, so it didn¡¯t matter whether she replied or not.


    However, Leon¡¯s message startled her. Heather hadn¡¯t expected for Leon to have already dug up all


    that information on that stalker in such a short time.


    Initially, she had thought that the stalker was no one special; who would have thought that he would


    have such a background instead? It seemed like a waste of the stalker¡¯s talents to make him track


    Myra and Tony, and it was no wonder that Tony¡¯s hired men didn¡¯t pick up on him. If the stalker hadn¡¯t


    been discovered by chance, he would probably still be following behind Myra and Tony in silence.


    Heather started a video call with Leon. ¡°Can the average person even hire someone this top-tier?¡±


    Heather asked Leon despite knowing the answer.


    Things would be better if the one who hired the stalker was Cameron, but if it was someone else they


    didn¡¯t know, that would be more bothersome. After all, it would be a pain to slowly check each suspect


    and find the true person behind it by elimination.


    ¡°With the Langstons¡¯ influence, no. Not even the Harts can hire them either. Tell me¡ªdo you think any


    ordinary person is capable of hiring him?¡± Leon looked at his tablet in disdain, and he wondered why


    Heather was being an idiot.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    Heather hadn¡¯t expected the stalker to be someone special. Logically speaking, the Langstons and the


    Harts were among the most powerful, influential families in Bradfort City. If they couldn¡¯t even hire him,


    Heather didn¡¯t dare to imagine who could have been the one to hire the person stalking Myra and Tony.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard rumors about the organization that the stalker belongs to, but I hadn¡¯t expected it to


    be real.¡±


    It was like Leon had just opened a door to a new world.


    ¡°In that case, aren¡¯t Myra and Tony in danger?¡± Heather asked worriedly.


    Leon looked at his tablet screen while he yed a mobile game on his phone. He was rather rxed


    about this, for he didn¡¯t have ties to neither Myra nor Tony.


    ¡°Rx, they¡¯re in no danger. Other than having someone know every single one of their actions, there¡¯s


    nothing else that can endanger them,¡± Leo breezily replied.


    Heather didn¡¯t quite understand, opting to flick the window with the video call away. This situation could


    no longer be exined properly with words, and she wanted a more detailed exnation.


    Leon had just gotten to an important part of the stage he was ying. By the time he passed the stage,


    Heather had already cut off the video call. Since he didn¡¯t get another video call request from her, Leon


    hastily shot her one.


    Heather didn¡¯t pick up the first time, so Leon called her a second time. Sometimes, Heather was rather


    like a little girl¡ªfor instance, when it came to her asional pettiness.


    As Leon¡¯s face took up her entire screen, Heather frantically asked him, ¡°If such a shady organization


    has their sights on Myra and Tony, why did you say that they¡¯re not in danger?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t read the files I sent you properly, did you?¡± Leon eyed her in disdain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to read through all of it. Just exin it to me.¡± Heather had no patience at all today.


    Right now, she was worried for Myra.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned, they aren¡¯t in danger. Do you think I¡¯m lying to you? The guy they sent is only


    supposed to track them and gather information on the couple. He¡¯s not in charge of assassinating


    them, so there¡¯s no threat to their lives,¡± Leon said in disgruntlement, still thinking about the game on


    his phone.


    ¡°There¡¯s no telling whether they¡¯ll send an assassin after Myra and Tony once they¡¯ve gotten enough


    information.¡± Heather was still worried, for she felt that Myra had a ticking time bomb by her.


    ¡°They won¡¯t¡ªyour friend still isn¡¯t important enough for that. She¡¯s not some political figure either, and


    there¡¯s nothing about her that warrants an assassination. Sending a tracker after your friend is already


    putting her on a pedestal.¡± After all, Leon did have some understanding about how the organization


    worked.


    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Heather asked skeptically.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I wanted to join that organization back when I was in my second year of middle school,


    so I went everywhere to grab any information I could on them.¡± Now that Leon had discovered that the


    organization was something that actually existed and was close to him, he still felt that old excitement


    of his. He still had a slight thought about trying to join them.


    ¡°Quit messing around and just be a normal businessman. Why do you want to rush over to some


    assassin¡¯s organization?¡± Heather thought that Leon still hadn¡¯t gotten over his edgelord phase.


    ¡°Geez, you won¡¯t even let me entertain that thought. Every young boy has the heart of an avenging


    rebel within them,¡± Leon said with a look of pride. Meanwhile, Heather rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be going to the Parkers¡¯ to work in a few more days, so let¡¯s just run our business. You, though


    ¡ªstop being such an edgelord.¡± Heather had already made up her mind. She would not continue to


    waste her time at the Parkers¡¯, or she would never get anything done.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already gotten everything in ce. After all, you can¡¯t just open a listedpany at the drop of


    a hat. Do you think it¡¯s like opening some smallpany that¡¯s worth 200,000?¡± Leon hadn¡¯t seen


    anything that might indicate that Heather had been making preparations, so he took the opportunity to


    make a jab at her expense.


    ¡°Mywyer has been helping me all this while with the paperwork. Basically, everything is just about


    ready.¡± Heather was very concerned about her futurepany, and she couldn¡¯t possibly not do


    anything to prepare.


    ¡°Who¡¯s yourwyer that¡¯s so incredible?¡± Leon asked curiously. He didn¡¯t expect there to be such an


    omnipotentwyer.


    ¡°My Uncle Alexander. He wouldn¡¯t let me touch anything that he can help me with.¡± Having said that,


    Heather felt immensely grateful toward Alexander for saving her a lot of trouble.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll look forward to it all. Are you sure you want to open it in Bradfort City though? This


    isn¡¯t a great location.¡± Leon had been reading through the information that Heather had given him the


    Bradfort City was doing.


    To put it simply, the Harts practically had a monopoly right here. After all, they could be considered as


    the boss within the vicinity. Right now, the Locke Group had popped up, and they wanted to seize part


    of the Harts¡¯ market share because of the sheer scale of their business.


    Meanwhile, the Langstons were in an awkward position in Bradfort City. Although they were just a little


    below the Harts on thedder prior to this, that was only possible because they also included their


    overseas branches. The Langstons themselves hadpletely no influence around here, and they


    couldn¡¯t be mentioned in the same sentence as the Harts when it came to financial power.


    Now that the behemoths known as the Locke Group and the Hart Group were duking it out, the


    Langstons could not get a foot in. Yet, Heather had to create a newpany under these current


    circumstances. It was awkward, and no one had any idea how Heather would develop herpany.


    Most of the sectors dealing with physical goods were already under the Locke Group or Hart Group¡¯s


    thumb, and it would be most difficult to carve a new path for herself.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that more challenging, though?¡± On the other hand, Heather was brimming with confidence. Leon


    knew that Heather was insane deep down, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to actually y with such a


    sizable fire this time.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    As Leon chatted with her, Heather fell asleep. He called her a few times, but she didn¡¯t answer.


    Nheless, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to end the video call as he watched her sleeping visage. He


    even put aside his mobile game, opting to watch Heather instead.


    Now that he thought about it, it was a nice thing to be able to just go nuts with Heather; the corners of


    Leon¡¯s lips soon lifted into a wide smile. In truth, Leon had been the crazier one during their


    conversation. There was a thin line between genius and insanity, after all.


    Leon ced his tablet to the side and watched Heather sleep like that. She was deep in slumber, and it


    seemed like the woman had gone through a lot today for an absolutely spirited woman.


    ¡°It looks like the days were torture on you,¡± Leon said to the sleeping Heather.


    Leon had already decided topletely leave Heather behind him, for her conflict with Matthias


    actually made Leon jealous. After all, Matthias was someone who could make Heather crash her car


    into him. He also understood that Matthias would always be someone special to Heather.


    Leon nced at the time; when he realized that it was midnight, he ended the video call then. The day


    had gone by, and both of them were still just friends.


    When he saw Matthias, Leon realized that Heather would never be his. Leon prized his friendship with


    Heather over being in a romantic rtionship with her. In truth, when one was friends with someone,


    the less they¡¯d think about wanting to date them.


    In the end, he would just allow himself thisst chance to be greedy. Leon had never been this much of


    a coward around a woman; he mocked himself for it many times, but things were the way they were


    now. Even if their current rtionship was a bit rocky now, Heather¡¯s true love had finally made his


    appearance at the very least.


    Still, Leon had the feeling that Heather and Matthias were the best match for each other; he believed


    that they would get together in the end. Heather had rammed her car into Matthias, but he was still


    willing to help her out by lying right to the police. Since Matthias was willing to take responsibility for


    everything, what else could it be other than love?


    Matthias already showed his feelings for Heather, yet she still wasn¡¯t aware of it¡ªshe just thought that


    something was wrong with Matthias¡¯ head. It seemed that melting the ice princess that was Heather


    was just a matter of time.


    ¡°I¡¯m kind of salty. After all, I¡¯m much better-looking than Matthias,¡± Leon said in a moment of


    narcissism. As he said that, he watched Heather through the video call.


    Soon, it was nearly 1.00AM. Leon ended the video call, but he still wasn¡¯t satisfied. He then said to


    himself, ¡°I¡¯ve got to go to bed early so that I can get up early. There¡¯s still plenty of fish in the sea after


    I¡¯ve given up on her.¡±


    He had given up on Heather today; tomorrow, Leon could peacefully go out on the streets to search for


    his next target¡ªafter all, Asian girls were tiny and adorable. As he thought more about it, he felt that


    tomorrow was still going to be a good day.


    The next morning, Heather woke up to a barrage of messages from Matthias. She opened her


    messaging app with bleary eyes. When did Matthias be this childish? He even sent her a bunch


    of GIFs.


    Heather had the urge to smack Matthias. Feeling displeased, she typed three words in response.


    ¡®You are annoying.¡¯


    When did Matthias be a clinging limpet that she couldn¡¯t shake off?


    Matthias was pleased to read Heather¡¯s reply¡ªat the very least, she had texted him back. He had


    been messaging her rather happily yesterday, but after Regan interrupted him, Heather had ignored


    him since.


    Matthias sent a generic greeting which read, ¡®Happy Thanksgiving.¡¯


    Heather had no concept of Thanksgiving. She never celebrated it when she was abroad, so why did


    people keep wishing her that since yesterday?


    ¡®Don¡¯t pester me.¡¯ Since she had just gotten up, Heather was not equipped to answer Matthias properly.


    Matthias nced at Evan with a hurt look. Evan was the one who told him to stubbornly pursue her


    with all he got, so why was nothing working on Heather?


    Evan was baffled from Matthias¡¯ stare, and he stared back at him uprehendingly. Right then, he


    suddenly thought that it was probably because of Heather. Lately, all Matthias had in his mind was that


    woman; even Lara noticed it, so Evan got the same thought immediately.


    ¡°Be thick-skinned and stubbornly cling to her?¡± Matthias said, a depressed look on his face. Evan¡¯s


    heart trembled at that. Had he known things would turn out like this, he wouldn¡¯t have suggested


    Matthias to do that.


    ¡°I realize that Heather hates me more now,¡± Matthias announced mournfully. The more he clung to


    Heather, the further she ran from him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to do it in moderation.¡± Once again, Evan was back to being a saintly figure as he


    dispensed advice for matters of the heart. Meanwhile, Matthias waspletely under the control of his


    emotions.


    ¡°I musty out everything to her clearly today.¡± When the thought of meeting Heather soon came to


    him, the depression within Matthias washed awaypletely.


    ¡°I think you can tell her everything in a roundabout way,¡± Evan suggested.


    Matthias didn¡¯t believe Evan¡¯s words right now, so Evan¡¯s suggestion waspletely of no use at all.


    On the contrary, it made Evan look worse to him.


    ¡°I should tell her everything as it is.¡± Matthias intended to follow his own thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Evan felt that Matthias and Heather weren¡¯t on the same page. Back when Heather was


    interested in Matthias, he hadn¡¯t reciprocated her feelings. Now that Matthias had gotten an epiphany


    for some reason or other and intended to pursue Heather, she probably no longer had the same


    feelings she used to have for him.


    Evan had no idea how to tell Matthias all that. Back then, he had advised Matthias not to be harsh on


    Heather. Who would have expected Matthias to get that idea in his head and say all those cruel things


    to her? Needless to say, it was probably going to be a bit dangerous to win back Heather¡¯s favor.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give Miss Langston a reminder?¡± Evan was worried that Heather would note today.


    The day before, Matthias had forced Heather into agreeing through underhanded means, so he had no


    idea whether Heather would actuallye.


    Matthias thought about it for a moment before he answered in a self-assured manner, ¡°Heather has


    already promised me, so she will definitelye.¡± He still trusted that part of her.


    Evan couldn¡¯t roast him for this. Heather had agreed to be Matthias¡¯ fake girlfriend for a while, but in the


    end, the agreement between them fell apart. Women were fickle creatures, and they wouldn¡¯t


    necessarily do what they agreed to.


    By the time Heather picked up her phone again, she remembered about the meeting with Matthias that


    she had agreed to yesterday; she was supposed to see him today.


    Had she known that it was Thanksgiving today, she would¡¯ve definitely pushed the meeting back a day.


    Although her parents weren¡¯t home, her grandfather was.


    Heather would never hear the end of it from Robert if she went out on such a momentous asion.


    Nheless, she gave it some thought; Robert still hadn¡¯t given her a reasonable exnation for his


    harsh p yesterday.


    I¡¯m not being petty by going out to fulfill an agreement during a special holiday.


    With that thought in mind, Heather decided to dress up and head out, but before that, she must hand


    over the stalker¡¯s details to Myra.


    Heather wasn¡¯t that anxious now that she knew Myra wasn¡¯t in danger during her talk with Leon


    yesterday, whom she had chatted with until she had fallen asleep. However, it was even harder to


    investigate who had hired that tracker, and she had no idea why they hired him. Since their opponent


    was even more powerful than the Harts, why did they hire someone like the stalker to track Myra and


    Tony?


    No matter how she thought about it, nothing fit logically. As such, Heather¡¯s mind was a mess.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, there was nothing on Myra¡¯s side after she had sent the information over. Myra and Tony


    were probably still asleep at this hour, but Heather was in no rush to get a reply from her anyway.


    Simrly, she hadn¡¯t gotten anything from Lucas. Heather even deliberately asked Myra whether she


    should send the information to him; Myra and Tony had intended to handle this matter discreetly, so


    Heather couldn¡¯t just make it known.


    Once Heather had dressed up and pulled the door open to go outside, the butler¡¯s kindly face greeted


    her.


    ¡°Miss Heather.¡± The butler¡¯s smile was filled with eeriness.


    ¡°nning to keep me here?¡± Heather¡¯s neck was stiff. She would not show any hint of weakness on the


    outside.


    ¡°Listen to yourself, Miss Heather. It is Thanksgiving today¡ªan important day where the family gets


    together for a nice dinner. There will be an important guesting, and The Old Master has given


    special orders for everyone to stay at home to wee this guest.¡± The butler smiled until all the


    wrinkles on his face were bunched together.


    ¡°Is there any difference between this and house-arrest?¡± Heather¡¯s expression was cold, for she hadn¡¯t


    expected her prediction to be right.


    ¡°It¡¯s Thanksgiving, Miss Heather. It¡¯s not good to go outside today,¡± the butler said, feeling troubled.


    Based on her outfit, he guessed that she was most likely heading out.


    ¡°I never celebrated Thanksgiving when I was abroad. I have an important meeting today, so there is no


    way I can stay here to wee that guest,¡± Heather said stubbornly. The more she was told not to do


    something, the more she wanted to do it.


    ¡°But Miss Heather, the thing is¡­ the Old Master is already in the living room. Please go down there


    and have a proper talk with him about this.¡± The butler didn¡¯t dare to offend Heather; even his tone was


    respectful due to his fear of her rage.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell him myself.¡± At times, Heather knew that she shouldn¡¯t let her temper get the better of her,


    but she still couldn¡¯t control her anger.


    When she reached the living room and saw Robert¡¯s pale face, the words that Heather had for him


    became stuck in her throat¡ªshe couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    Robert¡¯s frailness struck something within her. Instead, she said, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t look too good. I¡¯ll


    go with you to the hospital for a check-up.¡± He had still been rosy-faced just yesterday; how did he end


    up like this today? It was like he had aged several years overnight.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Why should we go to the hospital on such a special holiday? It simply ruins


    the festiveness.¡± Robert¡¯s voice had a slight hoarseness to it, and it seemed like he was really unwell.


    ¡°Grandpa, health trumps everything. Don¡¯t be so fixated on holidays and whatnot.¡± Heather had to drag


    Robert over to the hospital for a check-up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you disagree about going to the hospital to be checked yesterday? Instead, you¡¯re making me


    go for a check-up today.¡± Robert turned the tables on her.


    ¡°I eventually agreed to let the doctor perform a medical examination on me, didn¡¯t I?¡± Heather asked


    self-consciously, for she didn¡¯t dare to go against Robert.


    ¡°No more talking. Are you heading out today?¡± Robert shifted the topic to Heather herself as he


    surveyed her, and she felt rather ufortable by it.


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting someone,¡± Heather said after bracing herself.


    ¡°Postpone it,¡± Robert said flippantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to the meeting. Unless you agree to let me take you to the hospital, I¡¯m afraid I


    can¡¯t postpone it any longer,¡± Heather replied stubbornly.


    ¡°Do not put two different things together.¡± Robert was not going to fall for Heather¡¯s trick.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t agree, then I¡¯m going out to my meeting.¡± Heather was obstinate, and her temper was


    ring up again. Meanwhile, Robert couldn¡¯t stand it either.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re having a special guest over today. You must stay here.¡± Robert red at her, his face


    turning paler. When she saw this, Heather was afraid to continue arguing with him and simply looked at


    her grandfather; she didn¡¯t dare to say the words that were on the tip of her tongue, for she was worried


    that Robert¡¯s health had some issues. As she looked at his colorless lips, Heather felt especially


    concerned.


    ¡°When our guest arrives, you will have to behave in a more mature manner; you cannot continue to be


    so willful. Your reputation has been spreading thest few years, and your temper has made a more


    frequent appearance. I do not wish for others to talk behind your back. You may not like to do certain


    things, but please do not make it so obvious,¡± Robert said sincerely. Heather¡¯s personality was


    bing more explosive, and he was truly worried that something bad would happen to her.


    If Heather found out about the Moriarty Family, then¡­


    Robert didn¡¯t dare to continue that line of thought, and all he could do was take things one step at a


    time.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Now that they were in Venezu, Myra and Tony hugged each other intimately after they finished


    touring Canaima National Park. Since they were staying at the presidential suite this time around, they


    could roll around the huge bed in any way that they liked.


    When they woke up, he gently kissed her forehead as he revealed a slight smile on his face. Even


    though he had been quite disturbed by the stalker, he felt as though all his troubles had melted away


    when he hugged her in his arms.


    Myra had been a light sleeper as ofte. Even though it was a gentle kiss, it had woken her up. With an


    apologetic look on his face, Tony asked, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Of course he wanted her to have a


    longer sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m easily woken up these days.¡± On top of being pregnant, the bad encounter had also made her


    unable to be sound asleep.


    However, it was not necessarily safe for them to return to Bradfort City either. The mastermind who


    hired the stalker to follow them could be waiting at Bradfort City for them to return, but Tony had


    already spoken to his family about it.


    He was worried that the attack this time was directed at the Hart Family, so he asked them to take


    some precautions beforehand, even though it was tant that the Hart Family was much safer in


    Bradfort City,pared to Tony and Myra being in a foreign country. After all, they were not familiar


    with Venezu and they did not have any friends around. It was quite a dangerous situation for them


    both. Hence, they had to be vignt all the time. He was also unsure whether he should make a


    decision to return to Bradfort City since the stalker had merely followed them around without doing


    anything.


    However, Tony was also worried that the stalker might attack them on their way back to Bradfort City,


    which made him feel conflicted. Meanwhile, Myra was also worried about it. Upon seeing how their


    well-nned honeymoon hade to this, he was annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Lantern Festival today, which is a time for families to reunite.¡± He was quitefortable with


    pinching her chubby cheeks.


    ¡°Unfortunately we are in Venezu, which is far away from our hometown.¡± Myra smiled. She did not


    want to show her concerns because she knew that he was already worried about their current situation.


    She did not want him to be worried about her as well.


    ¡°There are no mooncakes here. Why don¡¯t we make it ourselves?¡± Even though mooncakes were


    unavable, they could make it themselves as the raw ingredients were not difficult to locate anyway.


    ¡°Good thinking.¡± Myra smiled again. For the past few days, Tony had been trying to cheer her up to


    divert her attention from the stalker.


    Since they had already arrived at that decision, they quickly got out of the bed to get started on their


    n. Thinking that Heather would update her anytime soon, Myra took her phone with her. Sure


    enough, there were a few messages from Heather.


    Myra downloaded the document that Heather had just sent. When Myra opened it, Tony had also


    scooted over and paled after quickly skimming through it. She then shot him a nce before looking


    back at the document.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the mastermind, who arranged the stalker, toe from such a powerful background,¡±


    he mocked, making her wonder whether it was good or bad news.


    Upon hearing that, she looked at him in worry, making him realize that what he had just blurted out


    frightened her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the stalker does not pose any physical threat to us. He is only responsible for collecting


    information and I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be attacking us.¡± It was actually a piece of good news that finally


    calmed Tony¡¯s anxious thoughts.


    He did not expect Heather to have the capabilities to investigate such a group. A few years back, he


    had merely heard some rumors about them.


    ¡°Why did they follow us to gather information about us? What kind of information do we possess to


    warrant such a great deal of effort?¡± Myra was confused to hear that. There were a few technical terms


    mentioned in the document that were quite difficult to understand, so she directly asked him.


    ¡°I have no idea, but this is the bad part. Some big guys have their eyes on us now.¡± Tony did not


    understand the secret goal of the powerful mastermind behind the stalker. He did not want to hide


    anything from Myra. After all, judging from her intelligence, she could get this piece of information from


    the document itself. It was better to let her know from the beginning so that she did not have to look it


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    up herself.


    ¡°What about us?¡± She wanted to know Tony¡¯s next step, but it seemed like he hadn¡¯t thought about


    what they should do next.


    ¡°Just follow our initial n. Once we are done with our travels, we¡¯re heading back to Bradfort City.¡± He


    did not want to change his ns. Apart from that, the group was so formidable that they might have


    already known about his ns.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have the mood to travel anymore,¡± Myrained with unease.


    ¡°We have to follow our initial n. I assume the group already knows about our n. If we suddenly


    change our ns, it would be bad if they realize that we have found out about them. At least we are still


    safe now, so let¡¯s continue to pretend that we know nothing about this.¡± Tony voiced his opinion. He


    would rather go with the flow and pretend that they did not discover the stalker instead of changing


    their ns in a panic.


    After hearing Tony¡¯s justification, Myra nodded. Even though she was quite anxious and fearful, she


    was less so with him around.


    ¡°Today, our n is to make mooncakes.¡± Tony recollected hisposure and spoke in a happier tone.


    ¡°What fillings should we put in?¡± Myra asked solemnly. After all, it was a serious question.


    ¡°Fruits?¡± he asked tentatively. There were many different types of fillings for mooncakes nowadays, but


    he did not like the almond vor and was willing to ept a fruity filling instead.


    After thinking about it, she replied, ¡°I guess that¡¯s what we can make here.¡± After all, since they were


    not in Bradfort City now, they could not get their hands on many of the ingredients.


    ¡°Fruits it is. What type of fruit are you craving for?¡± There were many types of fruits around, but Tony


    had no idea which one to choose from, so he thought Myra could inspire him.


    ¡°An assortment of them.¡± Myra did not have any particr cravings as well, so she thought it would be


    best to have an assortment of fruits.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the market on the streets and buy some fruits to make them into fillings.¡± Since


    they were going to make mooncakes by hand, they had to do everything including the fillings from


    scratch.


    They happily walked out of the hotel to the busy street after they made their decision. As they held


    hands, they smiled at each other before they started to buy the required ingredients. Since it had been


    a while since Myrast made something, she was looking forward to it. In fact, even Tony was excited


    about it because he had never done something like this before. Now that he thought about it, the idea


    of making mooncakes was rather interesting.


    It was rather easy to find flour and fruits, but they still needed sugar and olive oil. Soon, they gathered


    all the ingredients and merely needed to look for another convenience store for some molds.


    It was probably the most unique Lantern Festival they had experienced. After being busy for the entire


    morning, the mooncakes that they made had tasted quite good, but it came with weird shapes as Myra


    and Tony did not manage to find the specific molds. After all, it was difficult to search for the exact


    molds that were used in the local convenience stores.


    She could not help but grin from ear to ear when she saw the weirdly-shaped mooncakes. She took a


    picture of them and posted it to her Stories. After leaving Bradfort City, she and Tony felt like they were


    an ordinary pair of husband and wife who experienced many things that they had never tried when they


    were in Bradfort City.


    When she saw some flour on Tony¡¯s nose, Myra thought he looked funny, so she quickly took a picture


    of him. Before he could even realize what was happening, she had already taken aical picture of


    him.


    Tony first saw a picture on her Stories. Upon seeing how he actually looked cute in the picture, he


    narrowed his eyes when he looked at her. On the other hand, Myra smiled happily. After experiencing


    such simple and normal happiness, Tony felt that it was worth it to bring Myra here. There were many


    things that were inconvenient for him to carry out in Bradfort City and his days were mostly filled with


    work. However, at this moment, he was free and easy like a bird.


    ¡°Take a bite of this.¡± He took the mooncake to feed her himself.


    Myra wanted to avoid him. ¡°You gave it to me because you don¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t want that.¡± Tony did not


    like desserts, but she convinced him to have a little of them.


    ¡°There are still quite a lot of leftovers. Do you want to bring it back?¡± It was his first time baking


    something himself, so he thought it would be a waste to throw the leftovers away.


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t eat too much sugar. Why don¡¯t we share it with others?¡± She suggested with a smile. When


    we share good stuff with people, we can spread joy around.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tony agreed with Myra¡¯s idea.


    With that being said, they gave the remainder to the employees of the convenience store, who thanked


    them with a smile when they saw the mooncakes. After all, the employees were quite curious about the


    taste since they never had any mooncakes.


    When Tony and Myra returned to the hotel, they were satisfied with their actions and decided to leave


    the stalker aside. When one was happy, one would often forget about their troubles. While they were in


    bed, Myra could not fall asleep, so she dragged Tony outside to look at the moon. They brought some


    stools to the balcony and enjoyed watching the moon there. The round moon had always been the


    same¡ªno matter where it was.


    ¡°I still remember back when I was still in school, my geography teacher said that the moon was the


    roundest on the 16th of each month.¡± Myra recalled her student days with Heather. She had no idea


    why she had recently been reminiscing about her younger times.


    asionally, she felt that her memories were iplete, as she always dreamed of a person whose


    face was blurred out. When she woke up, she would feel disappointed, as if part of her memories had


    been deleted.


    At that moment, the feeling became more intense. Myra wanted to talk to Tony about it, but she


    resisted when she was about to do so. After all, he had not taken part in her past memories. She also


    thought that he could do nothing about it even if she told him what she felt right now.


    Moreover, she had a feeling that the memories that she had forgotten were rted to a young boy who


    had not gone through puberty. Since it was rted to a young boy, Myra felt even more embarrassed to


    discuss it with Tony. If that person really existed, he could be her first love. She did not even dare to


    continue her train of thought. How could one forget their first love? I seem to hear that voice


    somewhere.


    Perhaps at this moment, if Matthias was right in front of Myra and behaved in the same way as he


    always did, she might remember the missing part of her memories were rted to him. However, since


    Tony was the only person around her at this moment, it was impossible for her to be in touch with


    Matthias. As such, it could not be possible for her to recall him at this point in time.


    If Matthias knew about this one day, he might feel slightly regretful. Back then, if he persevered and


    appeared in Myra¡¯s life on a daily basis, she could have remembered her past with him. However, after


    arriving in Bradfort City, he seldom appeared in front of her because of her rtionship with Tony.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s view the moon again tomorrow,¡± Tony suggested as he looked at Myra adoringly.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not the Lantern Festival tomorrow.¡± When she raised her head, her messy thoughts were


    chased away. I¡¯m with Tony now, so I should focus on this moment instead of other matters.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Under the bright moonlight, Bradfort City was illuminated with the festive decorations. The Hart Family


    was also undeniably quite busy. Apart from Myra and Tony, everyone else including Tony¡¯s eldest


    brother were home for the Lantern Festival.


    Shawn had received Tony¡¯s message when he was at the dinner table. When Tony found out about the


    stalker, he immediately sent the person¡¯s information to Shawn. Since the family was having a great


    time around the dinner table, Shawn did not want to interfere with the great atmosphere and remained


    silent about the matter.


    Only Shawn and Sebastian were initially the ones to have known about the matter. Since others were


    in the dark, Shawn had to find another time to speak to Sebastian about this.


    However, things became increasinglyplicated. Before this, all the possible reasons that were


    hypothesized by Ben and Shawn for Tony and Myra being stalked were refuted. After all, all they could


    think of was their business enemies. However, a normal businessman had no power to hire such a


    stalker. Hence, it seemed like the incident was rted to a government official, but Shawn proimed


    that he did not make any enemies.


    Apart from that, it did not make sense to stalk Tony if the mastermind was targeting Shawn himself. No


    matter what, the exnation did not make any sense. Thinking about this, Shawn did not eat much for


    dinner.


    The Hart Family had moved the table to their garden tonight so that they could enjoy dinner while


    looking at the moon at the same time. When Shawn raised his head to look at the moon, he was


    worried about Tony and Myra¡¯s safety, especially the pregnant Myra.


    Hence, he insisted for Tony to quickly return to Bradfort City. At least no one dared to do anything to


    them here and he believed that he had the ability to protect them.


    However, Tony insisted on his own beliefs and refused to listen to Shawn to return to Bradfort City.


    Instead, he was firm on carrying out his original n. Sebastian also hoped that Tony could quickly


    return because the Hart Group had not been performing well and he was even waiting for Tony to be


    back to take control of the situation.


    Nevertheless, Tony¡¯s reason was also logical¡ªsince the stalker¡¯s intentions were unclear and did not


    harm them, he was worried that the stalker would discover something if he and Myra suddenly changed


    their ns. It would be worse if the person decided to hurt them after that.


    No matter what, it was a ratherplicated problem that made Shawn unable to enjoy the Lantern


    Festival in peace. In fact, he was quite envious of the people who were oblivious to the incident¡ªat


    least they were able tough joyfully. He had a feeling that the opponent was aiming at the Hart Family,


    but he had no idea why the said person had decided to start with Tony.


    There was another possibility that the Hart Family had been targeted a while ago, but they had not


    noticed it. It could have been a coincidence that Tony found out about it at this moment. As a result,


    Shawn had been quite careful these days and even Sebastian took extra note of the surroundings


    around the Hart Residence. To them, it seemed like something was always off somewhere.


    Because of this, Tony was not in a rush to return. It was possible that the Hart Family was the target of


    their opponent and he could flexibly adapt to the situation now that he was abroad, but his options were


    limited if he returned.


    He had his concerns surrounding this matter and had clearly addressed it with Shawn. Meanwhile,


    Shawn was trying to check and identify any suspicious characters around him.


    While everyone had their focus on Tony and Myra, they had no clue that danger was slowly inching


    closer toward them. Heather thought that it was caused by some enemies that the Hart Family made,


    but none of them knew that the Hart Family was about to suffer from even more misfortunes.


    Everything started on the afternoon of the Lantern Festival when Heather had a disagreement with


    Robert. Since he looked terrible, she did not dare to disobey him any further, no matter how stubborn


    she was.


    Hence, she agreed to his request and rejected the date with Matthias. When he saw the message from


    her, he felt he had descended to hell from heaven.


    Perhaps Evan was right wherein women were unpredictable. Without any boration, Heather had


    merely sent Matthias a simple sentence¡ª¡®Can¡¯t make it during the Lantern Festival.¡¯


    She did not even make it clear whether they were going to postpone the date to sometime after the


    Lantern Festival; she merely said that she could not make it on this day. Without even thinking about it,


    he wore his sweater and immediately drove straight to the Langston Family. After all, he was quite


    resentful that she had canceled their date just like that.


    However, Heather had already foreseen this happening. When Matthias arrived at the Langston Family,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    he was blocked by the servants outside, who did not even give him the opportunity to enter the house.


    ¡°Director Locke, the Langston Family has no ns to see any guests today. Please head home today.¡±


    The servants repeated the exact words that Robert used when Matthias arrived the day before as


    Robert could tell that something was wrong.


    In the morning, she was arguing with Robert to head out today. He guessed that she wanted to meet


    Matthias for a date, so he did not allow Matthias to enter their residence.


    She had no idea that he came to her ce to look for her wheras he left in annoyance, thinking that


    she had deliberately asked the servants to give him a hard time.


    To Matthias, Heather had broken her promise and was merely cating him the day before. It was a


    humiliation he had never experienced up until now, so his face was as dark as charcoal on his way


    back. Why did I insist on going to the Langston Family? I bet Heather isughing at me now. Great.


    Since she dared to turn around and m into my car yesterday, I should understand that she has no


    feelings for me.


    He felt that he had failed miserably. When he finally summoned his courage to start all over with


    Heather, she already hated him. He had never felt such desperation in his entire life.


    On the other hand, he also felt despair toward Myra as he had no opportunity to fight for her heart.


    When he faced Heather, she would give him a blow no matter what he attempted.


    Sometimes Matthias would feel that such blows did not matter; other times, he felt that it was


    impossible for him to be with Heather again. Evan kept saying that she was a suitable match for him


    while Nici said that he was the only personpatible with her. To others, they seemed to be the


    perfect match.


    However, Matthias did not feel that they were suited for each other at all. As time went by, she had


    merely expressed her disgust toward him in an increasingly obvious manner without even hiding


    anything. His pride did not allow him to continue to please her, but he sometimes wondered whether he


    had really treated her badly in the past.


    Nevertheless, he still stood by the statement that he had done nothing wrong. After all, it was Heather


    who ruined his chances with Myra, so he thought the way he had treated Heather was perfectly justified


    Of course, Heather did not know his internal struggles and she didn¡¯t even know that his perception of


    her had changed. She continued to defend herself against him for the fear that he might y some


    dirty tricks on her again.


    All this while, she had been keeping Robertpany and he did not exin yesterday¡¯s events to her.


    In fact, he did not even tell her about today¡¯s guests.


    To Robert, there were many secrets hidden with some matters that he simply could not tell Heather.


    One of which was the Langston Family¡¯s dark history. Whenever he remembered what his sister, ris,


    experienced, an immense guilt bubbled out of him.


    It was the Langston Family that wronged her. He was a dozen years older than ris, who was born


    when their parents were already in their twilight years. Hence, they had all doted on her since she was


    young. Until now, he could still remember his first time seeing her as a tiny baby.


    Since she was born prematurely, she looked wrinkled and small. Many of their family members were


    worried that she might not survive infancy, but it was true that she had been quite weak. Robert had


    been meticulously taking care of her, but she bore the heavy burden of the family many yearster.


    When Heather was born, he immediately recalled ris, even though Heather was much healthier.


    However, her stubborn personality was exactly the same as ris, so her second name was named


    after ris.


    Upon seeing Heather, Robert felt as though she was ris¡¯ reincarnation. At that time, he quietly


    decided to protect Heather¡¯s happiness and doted on her. As Heather grew up, she became a cute kid,


    but Stephen insisted that she only brought misfortunes to the family.


    Stephen had always wanted a son, but he had a daughter in the end. To him, even though Robert


    doted on Heather, it meant nothing. After all, daughters could not inherit the family business of the


    Langston Group. Since Robert had been pretty healthy, Stephen did not get the opportunity to run the


    business and instead ced his hopes in his children. However, he was disappointed that he had a


    daughter in the end.


    Even though Stephen tried various ways to have another child after that, he did not manage to


    aplish the feat. At that time, he did not dare to attempt in vitro fertilization. When the technology


    had finally improved, he no longer wanted to put in the effort. After all, it was quite clear that ke


    would be inheriting thepany.


    Even if he managed to bear a son at this time, the youngster could no longer take the baton from ke


    anymore. On top of that, Robert had also warned Stephen not to think of the sneaky tactics before.


    The Langston Family had always been well-educated and there were many ideas that Robert was


    against, like illegitimate children and in vitro fertilisation.


    At that time, he thought that since Heather was Stephen¡¯s only daughter, their rtionship as father


    and daughter might improve as time went by. Unexpectedly, Stephen¡¯s dislike toward her increased as


    she grew up to the point where he did not even allow Camille to shower her with love.


    There were many moments where Robert thought, Karma is real after all. Back then, ris was well-


    loved by all the family members, but she sacrificed her life in return for all the love she received. On the


    other hand, Heather grew up in a family that was void of love.


    Hence, she was strong and independent,pletely different from ris. It was just that she looked


    like ris everytime she frowned, but she was able to aplish the things that ris did not even


    dare to do back then.


    ¡°Grandpa, wake up.¡± Heather gently nudged Robert who had fallen asleep on the couch as he tightly


    grabbed her arm in the process.


    ¡°Is he here?¡± He tried to widen his eyes. Since he was napping, he did not fall into a deep sleep, so he


    vaguely heard the servants announcing that ¡®the guest has arrived¡¯.


    ¡°Yeah, I think he will enter in a short while.¡± She shot a nce at her arm that he had tightly gripped for


    a long time. There were already some bruises on her fair arms.


    After that, she supported Robert as he stood up. Since the morning, she had been curious about the


    precious guest whom they had been expecting and she could finally see the person face-to-faceter.


    When the man casually walked into the living room, his gaze urately met Heather¡¯s mid-air. She


    boldly returned his gaze with a stubborn look in her eyes.


    Before they even met, she did not have a good impression of him. After all, she could not believe that


    someone would dare to make the entire Langston Family wait for him and she thought that he was


    putting on airs.


    When she met him, she thought even more poorly of him. With a menacing air around him, he looked


    even more evil than Matthias.


    It was clear that a person like him was up to no good and Heather was especially sensitive to


    characters as such. She could barely ept Matthias, who was sometimes evil, sometimes good, but


    she had no idea how to befriend someone who was entirely up to no good.


    Matthias¡¯ bad qualities even seemed to be a positive thing in front of this man. Heather had an ominous


    feeling as she could not feel any kindness from him, whose powerful air had already annoyed her.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    The hair on Heather¡¯s forehead gently swayed with the breeze as she appraised the guest before she


    retracted her gaze. The guest meaningfully and yfully looked at her, making her feel as though he


    had locked her with his gaze.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    After momentarily meeting her gaze, he turned his eyes to another direction as he walked slowly


    toward them. However, she kept her gaze on him until he spoke in a low voice that was quite unfamiliar


    to her.


    However, he was a familiar face to her because they had just met at the golf course yesterday. Today,


    he unexpectedly appeared at the Langston Residence as a precious guest of her family.


    Heather did not understand the twists and turns of the events, but she was rather vignt about it and it


    was reflected in the defensive approach in her eyes.


    ¡°Old Master Langston,¡± he broke the silence and started the conversation with Robert. She was not


    used to the way he urately pronounced each word that made him sound like a professional news


    reporter. He seemed stern to her.


    With a smile on his face, Robert weed the man and introduced him to Heather. ¡°Heather, this is


    General Moriaty.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Heather¡¯s heart sank as she did not expect that the guest they had been awaiting


    was someone from the army. Before she could react, he quickly spoke.


    yvolume00:00/00:00MANGA3adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to address me this way. My position in Leisfeld is that of a general, but we are in


    Sria now,¡± Caleb exined to her.


    She was even more shocked upon hearing him mentioning Leisfeld. After all, the military had been


    governing that country. Even though he looked young, he was already a general. If he was promoted to


    a higher position, he could be themander of the military.


    Upon hearing that, Heather understood why she felt the cold and cruel aura from him. Compared to


    Sria, Leisfeld was quite unstable all year round and there were a few military skirmishes. She


    imagined that Caleb must have plenty of blood on his hands. After all, for a soldier to rise up the ranks


    in the military, he had to be tainted with blood.


    When he rified his position, he was admiring the shock in her eyes. People usually would be taken


    aback after they heard his current position, but she quickly suppressed her shock and merely looked at


    him calmly.


    She thought, Seeing the position that he holds, why does hee to Bradfort City? More importantly,


    why is he here at our ce?


    ¡°General Moriarty, wee.¡± Heather stretched her hand to gracefully greet him.


    When she was in Europe, she already had the opportunity to meet dukes who were even more high-


    ss than Caleb from other countries. She wasn¡¯t extremely shocked because to her, he was merely


    someone who held an extraordinary position.


    When he saw Heather offering a handshake, he also stretched out with his hand to briefly greet her. He


    had a natural royal aura, so she guessed that he must have been born in a rich or prestigious family.


    For someone like him to reach such a high-ranked position in the military, he must have a powerful


    background to back him up.


    Robert invited Caleb to take a seat and she was directly arranged to sit opposite him. Once she raised


    her head, she would immediately see his face. She was not used to the arrangement because she was


    only interested in business, not politics.


    She did not expect the Langston Family had the need to familiarize themselves with the politics of


    another country, even though they did not have any businesses in Leisfeld. Are we going to expand our


    business there? If we really want to expand our business, we would not start with Leisfeld anyway


    since there are many bigger countries to explore. Who would be interested in such an unstable country


    like Leisfeld?


    Unless we are entering the arms trade. Heather¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she thought about that.


    Based on Robert¡¯s character, he would not want to get into such a business. Meanwhile, Caleb


    thoughtfully looked at her. It was obvious that her mind was spinning fast at this moment as she


    thought of the possibilities, which made him curious about what was on her mind.


    After he had finally arrived, the servants asked everyone in the Langston Family to wee him. The


    first person who did so was ke, who gave him a warm wee. However, Caleb did not even spare


    a second gaze at him, which amounted to not giving ke enough respect.


    With a smile on his face, ke retracted his hands. Initially, he wanted to shake hands with Caleb, but


    thetter hadpletely ignored him. Robert shed a warning look at ke to notify thetter not to


    continue embarrassing the family.


    This time around, Caleb was here for Heather, so Robert had to tread carefully since he was


    determined not to sacrifice her happiness at this point.


    Even though Caleb had an unfriendly attitude toward ke, ke was rather interested in him, albeit


    his annoyance at the way the man behaved. It stemmed from Caleb shooting asional nces at


    Heather.


    In no time, everyone from the Langston Family arrived¡ªexcept Heather¡¯s parents. Disappointment


    quickly shed in her eyes and Caleb meticulously caught it.


    He had previously investigated her background. After ncing at everyone around the table, he


    immediately had his answer. Unexpectedly, her rtionship with her parents had worsened to this


    point. His gaze turned slightly colder when he thought about his own parents.


    Last night, Robert had already instructed his butler to prepare fancy dishes today. Because of that, food


    was being served one after another in a grandiose manner.


    Before Caleb took his cutleries, no one from the Langston Family had dared to tuck in. The children in


    the family merely looked at the delicious dishes in front of them longingly. Since they were easily


    hungry and sensitive to the smell and sight of the food, they wanted to immediately enjoy the delicious


    food.


    Heather shot asional nces at him, wondering what went through his mind since he made no


    move to start eating. Instead, he merely nced at everyone around him several times. Thinking that


    the awkward atmosphere did not look pleased, Robert, who was seated to Caleb¡¯s right, invited him to


    tuck in with a smile.


    ¡°General Moriarty, have a bite while everything is still warm.¡± It was only after Robert spoke that Caleb


    finally took his cutleries.


    She could not tell what he had been thinking and she felt that he was here to flex his power, so she did


    not have a good impression of him.


    It was only after Caleb had taken a bite that the rest finally dared to tuck in, but Heather still remained


    immobile.


    She would shoot asional nces at Robert as if she was asking him, What is General Moriaty doing


    here?


    The silence around the dinner table was terrifying. It had never been this quiet during mealtimes at the


    Langston Residence. Perhaps Caleb had such hostility to him that even the yful children did not


    dare to utter a word¡ªeven though they would usually chatter around as they were unafraid of Robert.


    Heather finally picked up her cutleries when Caleb looked at her. It was obvious that he wanted her to


    dig in as well.


    He emanated a power that would make others buckle to him and she hated the aura because she felt


    that she was suffocating under his force.


    Robert also noticed that Caleb would asionally ¡®greet¡¯ her with his eyes and it was thest thing that


    Robert would like to see.


    The more Caleb was interested in Heather, the more uneasy Robert became. He wondered whether


    Caleb wanted revenge or something else, but it was definitely not good news no matter what Caleb


    wanted.


    Everyone had their own thoughts as they ate. ke had naturally noticed Caleb¡¯s interest in Heather


    and it irritated him. He came to know Caleb¡¯s positionst night and for him, it was not a good thing that


    such a powerful person had his eyes on her.


    ke questioningly appraised Heather¡ªhe did not understand what qualities she wielded to attract


    men. As time went by, the men who were attracted to her became better, even though she was cold


    and had a bit of a temper herself. Do excellent men have a tendency to be masochistic?


    He recalled the way she had been pressuring him as they were growing up together. Heather has


    always been a strong and dominant woman. Whoever marries her might not have a peaceful life.


    Of course, ke would not fall for a woman like Heather, so he did not understand what exactly these


    men liked about her. Obviously, her looks were not the most outstanding in their family. Even Everly


    was much prettier than her, considering that she was already attractive at such a young age.


    With these thoughts in his mind, he looked sideways at Everly, who was sitting opposite him. Everyone


    did not notice her beauty because they were distracted by Heather. Objectively speaking of


    appearances, Everly was indeed more beautiful than Heather. However, Heather had a stronger aura


    than Everly.


    ke noticed something special as he stared at Everly¡ªshe was shooting furtive looks at Caleb. A


    sudden thought then popped into ke¡¯s mind. I used to think that Everly was still a young girl. It


    seems that it¡¯s time for her to experience romance now.


    Perhaps, I can align forces with her. He had always been giving Heather a hard time on his own. As a


    result, he forgot that many people in the Langston Family had been rather unhappy with her and he


    was not the only one.


    This is an opportunity for me. Apart from that, Everly is quite a soft person. If I exploit some of her


    skills, she will definitely be useful to me. With that thought in mind, ke revealed a smile on his face.


    Just as he was pleased with his findings, he noticed that Heather had been looking at him with a


    questioning look when he returned to his senses.


    Perhaps she was wondering what he had been happy about. Upon seeing that, he quickly retracted his


    nce. He could have looked weird as he smiled in her direction earlier. No wonder she is wondering


    why I¡¯m smiling at her.


    Upon seeing the different family members plotting against each other, Robert did not want Caleb to


    notice it. However, based on Caleb¡¯s sharp eyes, he would probably have understood what was going


    on by just a few nces.


    The Langston Family was indeed facing a problem. Because of thepetition between Heather and


    ke, the family was separated into two different groups. Even though they looked harmonious on the


    surface, some of them sided with ke while others merely relished in the drama unfolding in front of


    them. After all, there were those who enjoyed the family dramas without thinking that it was actually


    quite problematic.


    Apart from ke, the rest of them did not dare to express their displeasure toward Heather. Everyone


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    had started to be fearful of her some time ago and the resentment began to umte over time


    Caleb could tell that Heather was not popr in her family. Indeed, she stood out from the rest in the


    Langston Family. Everyone else in her family was well-dressed whereas she merely wore a in white


    dress with minimal makeup on her face.


    Even so, she looked beautiful, but she had the air of a powerful queen. Her natural elegance made her


    stand out among those present. For someone like her, she would not be inconspicuous even if she was


    in a crowd with in clothes. On the contrary, she would make others seem dull, which made her much


    better than the people who were well-dressed but rotten on the inside.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    The meal had made everyone in the Langston Family quite nervous. Upon seeing Robert¡¯s attitude


    toward Caleb, everyone was doubting Caleb¡¯s position.


    Because Robert did not introduce Caleb to the Langston Family and Caleb did not make his position


    clear, the rest of the family members did not know how they should treat him.


    On the other hand, even though Heather knew his high-ranking position, she was quite indifferent as it


    was nothing to her and she had no interest in the military. After all, not only was she a talented


    businesswoman, she also liked entrepreneurs more than military men.


    An outstanding entrepreneur would warrant second nces from her, but sometimes she also


    wondered why she had her eyes on entrepreneurs. It was as if she had decided that she wanted her


    future husband to be involved in business.


    After the lunch, Caleb showed no signs of leaving, but Heather wanted to look for an excuse to return


    to her room. However, his asional nces at her made her swallow her words back even though


    she was on the verge of saying them aloud.


    She extremely hated the feeling as she never had to ingratiate to anyone else. Keeping in mind that


    Robert had to entertain Caleb even though he was not feeling well, she could not bring herself to find


    an excuse to leave.


    The minute she thought about how Robert had to please Caleb and apany him even though


    Robert was unwell, her impression toward Caleb worsened.


    Heather tried to understand what Caleb thought when she exchanged several nces with him, but he


    would not simply reveal his true thoughts to her, so she did not find any breakthroughs.


    On the other hand, ke was unhappy that she had received special attention from Caleb. If they were


    really nning to have a further rtionship, ke could be oppressed by her for the rest of his life.


    Caleb did not like many people around him, so Robert asked everyone to leave after Caleb quietly


    whispered in Robert¡¯s ears. Heather was delighted to hear that, thinking that she could finally escape


    from the meaningless socialization. After all, she had nomon interests with Caleb.


    To her surprise, he had purposely singled her out and asked her to stay while dismissing everyone


    else, which made her feel rather amused.


    Of course, Robert would not leave Heather alone with Caleb, so the three of them stood awkwardly


    together in the garden while she supported Robert¡¯s left hand.


    Caleb was standing to their right, emanating an oppressive aura with his tall figure. He was probably


    around 1.9 meters tall. Heather wondered what type of food he had eaten to reach such a height that it


    made her look like a dwarf next to him.


    Even Robert seemed short when he stood next to Caleb. As humans grew older, their height would


    decrease¡ªjust like Robert at this moment. He did not even reach 1.8 meters and he looked rather


    skinny.


    Heather liked the garden in the backyard that emanated a floral scent from the flowers that seemed to


    be constantly blooming throughout the entire year¡ªwith the red and white flowers painting a beautiful


    scenery. Standing amidst the flowers, the floral scent had brightened their day.


    ¡°General Moriarty, do you have any important matters to attend to in Bradfort City?¡±


    Upon hearing Heather¡¯s question, Caleb stopped in his tracks and Robert¡¯s expression immediately


    changed. The three of them seemed to be frozen in their tracks. It was only after a while that Caleb


    turned his face to address her with a slight flicker in his calm eyes, making it a rather interesting scene.


    ¡°My marriage,¡± he replied without any hesitation.


    Robert¡¯s face darkened as he did not expect Caleb to cut to the chase. Back then, the nned


    marriage between the Langston Family and the Moriarty Family had already failed. Are they going to


    take revenge on us? With that thought in mind, Robert tightly clenched his fists as he would not allow


    anyone to hurt Heather.


    After being influenced by Robert, she also became slightly nervous as the topic seemed to be referring


    to her. Just when she was undecided on whether to y dumb or not, Caleb continued to speak.


    ¡°For a man to settle down, being in the thirties is a good age, yet I¡¯ve already passed this stage. It¡¯s


    time for me to think about my marriage now.¡± His tone turned slightly mellow. When he was speaking


    about his marriage earlier, he seemed more resentful.


    ¡°More people are getting married at ater age nowadays. Perhaps, it¡¯s not a good benchmark to settle


    down in one¡¯s thirties anymore,¡± Heather calmly replied since it was precisely at this moment that she


    needed to keep her cool.


    Caleb firmly curled his lips into a slight smile as he loosened his tie. In a nonchnt way, he said, ¡°In


    that case, do you think that arranged marriage is a traditional idea, Miss Langston?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she heard the words ¡®arranged marriage¡¯, her heart sank. Sure enough, my foreboding


    premonition is true!


    On the other hand, Robert looked like he was about to copse anytime soon.


    ¡°Are you alright, Grandpa?¡± She whispered into his ears as she was worried that something could


    happen to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± His low voice sounded sombre.


    After being assured that Robert was doing alright, Heather raised her head to look at Caleb and


    replied, ¡°It seems that arranged marriage is never out of style.¡± Of course, she knew perfectly well the


    words she should say and the ones she should avoid.


    Upon hearing her reply, Caleb continued to speak, ¡°Looks like you are not opposed to it, Miss


    Langston.¡±


    After she heard his words, she felt slightly ufortable, but she did not know why he came to such a


    conclusion. As she thought about it from another angle, perhaps he merely wanted her to ept his


    answer, so she suppressed her objection..


    ¡°I¡¯m neutral about it,¡± Heather responded with a smile to feign nonchnce.


    Robert wanted to add a statement, but he did not open his mouth in the end. Since everything had


    reached this point, he did not want to furtherplicate things.


    After they had finished with their walk around the garden, she no longer felt happy¡ªno matter how nice


    the flowers had smelled. Not wanting her to hang out with Caleb anymore, Robert found an excuse to


    return to the living room. Once they were back indoors, he assumed that Caleb would not find any


    more excuse to continue with his stay.


    Sure enough, after they had returned to the living room, he did not create further excuses to extend his


    stay. Instead, he left almost immediately. It was only after he had left that both Heather and Robert


    heaved a sigh of relief, as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their chests.


    She followed him into his study after staying in the living room for a while. He decided to be frank with


    her about what had exactly happened. After all, judging from her intelligence, he felt that it was no


    longer necessary to continue to hide it from her.


    Heather did not like such a situation and the study contained an oppressive aura that made her feel


    suffocated. Robert beat around the bush for a long time¡ªhe wanted to open up to her a few times, but


    he suppressed his urge in the end. In fact, she would rather that he revealed everything in a


    straightforward manner as she felt helpless upon seeing him deferring the topic.


    ¡°Heather, what are your thoughts on General Moriarty?¡± After thinking for a long time, he finally blurted


    out such a question.


    She did not understand what he actually meant by asking that question, which made her feel rather


    awkward. She did not understand why he asked her such a question and it seemed quite blunt.


    Nevertheless, Heather replied with honesty, ¡°Not too good. He has a harsh air around him and I can


    almost smell the blood that dirtied his hands.¡± In conclusion, she did not like anything about him and


    even wondered whether he was a violent person.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like him at all?¡± Robert asked again.


    She shook her head. Her expression had clearly revealed everything¡ªit was almost impossible for her


    to fall for Caleb. Robert had no idea what kind of reply he expected from her, but he was determined


    not to sacrifice her happiness.


    ¡°The arranged marriage that he mentioned earlier was with our family too?¡± Heather immediately


    voiced her question. As there were only both of them in the room, they couldpletely speak their


    minds.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied firmly as he thought about how the Langston Family had promised the Moriarty Family


    back then. I guess we can¡¯t break all ties because of that incident.


    ¡°Is it with me?¡± She pointed at herself incredulously. After all, she had never expected to be rted to


    something that was impossible.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Robert replied arduously. He wanted to exin everything to her, but he did not know


    where to begin.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± Heather firmly said. It was impossible for her to have an arranged marriage with


    another man, let alone with Caleb, who did not leave a good impression on her at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Unless you are willing to do so, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Robert sided with her as he did not


    think that Caleb was a good match for her anyway.


    ¡°Grandpa, is there something about this that I don¡¯t know about?¡± As observant as she had always


    been, Heather could tell that there were hidden conspiracies in this event on top of being sure that


    there were many twists and turns about this too.


    Robert wanted to speak, but he immediately stopped. How should I exin it to her? I haven¡¯t even


    thought about what to say.


    ¡°I have to begin with the grudges in my generation.¡± He sighed. I¡¯m so embarrassed to admit that our


    grudges even implicate our next generation.


    ¡°With the Moriarty Family?¡± She had a feeling that the connection between the Langston Family and


    Moriarty Family was not that simple. She had no idea whether it was good or bad, but she suspected


    that there were many secrets that she had no idea about.


    ¡°You can put it that way. Back then, the Moriarty Family was our family friend.¡± Robert recalled what


    had happened back then when the Moriarty Family had not even migrated to Leisfeld.


    ¡°Family friend?¡± Heather looked at him inquisitively as she could not imagine how they were once so


    close with each other.


    He nodded seriously. ¡°The Moriarty Family migrated to Leisfeld back then. They are not locals there.¡±


    With that being mentioned, she became even more confused. He¡¯s an immigrant in that country, but he


    manages to be a general in their military. I wonder what kind of extraordinary talent he has.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the hospital first, Grandpa.¡± She did not want to continue to listen to him and he looked


    pale, so she wanted to bring him to the hospital.


    Robert waved his hands in dismissal. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I understand my own body well.¡± Even though


    his body condition deteriorated and he was not as healthy as he used to be, he knew that he had not


    reached his limit.


    ¡°Grandpa, I would like to return to my room first.¡± Heather wanted to return to her room to calm herself


    down and she did not want to listen to the rest of the story. After all, there were many things that


    happened one after another recently.


    It¡¯s difficult for her too. Robert nodded heavily. It¡¯s also fine not to tell her everything now. I just hope


    that Caleb doesn¡¯t quickly take any action and buy me some time instead. This will be better for


    Heather to deal with it too.


    The conversation had made him realize something new about her. It turns out that her reaction is


    different from what I¡¯ve imagined.


    Even Heather herself did not expect that she would choose not to continue listening to him. If this had


    happened in the past, she would want to understand Caleb, who suddenly appeared in their lives. In


    fact, when he arrived, she thought of using her own methods to investigate this man who emitted a


    certain danger around him.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    After walking out of the study, Robert asked Heather to do something that she enjoyed. She thought


    about the date with Matthias and wanted to seek an answer from Robert¡¯s eyes, but she could only see


    exhaustion, so she left him alone.


    She had no idea what came to her in the morning until she canceled her date with Matthias. If she


    could turn back time, she should have merely postponed it. Feeling troubled, she opened her


    Messenger and clicked on his chat bubble even though she had no idea how to exin it to him.


    ¡®Do you have time to meet me now?¡¯


    She quickly finished typing a simple reply, but she did not send it out.


    After thinking about it, Heather deleted the message, thinking that it was perhaps not that appropriate


    to be so direct with him. Looking at the message she sent in the morning, she did not feel too happy


    about it.


    ¡®It¡¯s the Lantern Festival today and I have some family business to attend to. Why don¡¯t we meet


    another day?¡¯


    She slightly regretted her decision to send the message. Why did I ask him to reschedule to another


    day? I can make it for the date, but everything is in a mess now.


    Apart from that, Heather still had not received a reply from him up until now. It made her feel even more


    ufortable because she had been so worried about Caleb¡¯s arrival that she forgot to take note of


    that.


    Judging from his character, Matthias would not ignore her message. Since he still had not replied to her


    message, she was afraid that he could be furious with her.


    However, she had no idea that he immediately drove to the Langston Residence because of his


    disappointment. Yet, he was shamelessly turned down. When he returned to his ce and saw the


    message again, he felt even more furious and deleted his previous chat history with Heather to avoid


    being troubled by it.


    While Heather was still hesitating, Matthias felt resentful as he thought about the possibility of


    continuing to like her. Evan kept reassuring him, but Matthias did not cheer up whatsoever as if what he


    experienced was a great blow.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try sending her a message? Perhaps it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Upon hearing what


    Matthias experienced at the Langston Residence, Evan advised as such. After all, he had no idea why


    Matthias was so resentful about it.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be a misunderstanding. It¡¯s just like what you told me earlier¡ªwomen are unpredictable. She


    was just trying to calm me down yesterday, but she has no intention to meet me in person,¡± Matthias


    confidently predicted. This time around, he looked like he was about to throw in the towel.


    ¡°You just have to keep trying. You can¡¯t give up at this point.¡± Upon seeing Matthias¡¯ fury, Evan gave


    some words of encouragement for the fear that Matthias would do something rash.


    ¡°Perhaps it was a mistake to court Heather.¡± As he soaked his entire body in the spa, he held a wine


    ss in his hands and gulped its entire contents.


    ¡°You must believe in your own judgement. It¡¯s a difficult thing to court a girl and such problems are to


    be expected.¡± Evan started to give positive advice again. To him, it was not a big deal, but the incident


    had started to hurt Matthias¡¯ pride.


    ¡°She directly knocked her car into mine yesterday, so her hatred toward me must have reached the


    peak. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for us to continue anymore.¡± Matthias insisted on his thoughts. Once he


    recalled that incident, he felt the pain stabbing in his heart. Just how much does she hate me, seeing


    her attempt to kill both of us together?


    At that, Evan had no idea how to continue to motivate him anymore. Indeed, even Evan did not expect


    that Heather would do such a thing.


    He had not met such a ¡®passionate¡¯ woman who would risk her own life to reject her admirers.


    However, there could be a problem with the way Matthias had conveyed his feelings.


    ¡°What exactly happenedst night? No matter how much she dislikes you, I don¡¯t think it would reach


    the extent of running her car into yours. She¡¯s going to risk her life to reject you?¡± Evan asked rather


    gleefully. As soon as he imagined that situation, he could not hold back fromughing out loud. After


    all, it was quite a vivid imagination and the situation was ratherical as well.


    Matthias clenched the wine ss in his hands with a savage expression on his face. Evan had indeed


    triggered him this time around.


    Hence, Evan quickly stopped smiling and changed his tone to a more serious one. ¡°I think your


    perception might be too rigid. Before you could even confess your feelings to her, she has already


    knocked into your car, so it can¡¯t be considered as her rejecting you.¡± This exnation seemed pretty


    logical and he thought his deduction made sense.


    However, Matthias shot Evan a re. The more Evan spoke, the more it seemed peculiar. ¡°What you


    mean to say is that she already wants to knock me down before I can even confess my feelings to her.


    If I really confess to her, will she run me over with a tanker instead?¡±


    Matthias¡¯ sudden question immediately made Evan break into fits ofughter. Is this one of his cold


    jokes? As Matthias¡¯ words had painted a vivid imagery, Evan could not help butugh out loud as he


    imagined Heather running him over in a tanker.


    Matthias was so angry that he threw his wine ss at Evan. ¡°What¡¯s so funny about it?¡± Apanying


    his words was the sound of ss breaking into pieces.


    Even though it did not hurt Evan, hisughter immediately froze. If I continue tough, Matthias might


    go berserk and even slice me apart with his knife.


    ¡°Calm down. I promise I will be serious this time,¡± he said defeatedly as he was worried that Matthias


    would throw the wine bottle at him next.


    ¡°Miss Langston said that she is going to postpone the date to another time. That shows that you still


    have a chance. Perhaps something cropped up at the Langston Family today. Didn¡¯t you think about


    this?¡± In Evan¡¯s opinion, Matthias had already lost his cool. Not only was he irritable and violent, his


    thoughts were quite illogical as well.


    ¡°Something cropped up?¡± Matthias had indeed not considered this possibility. ¡°What could have


    happened to them?¡± he asked in confusion, but he was already thinking about it.


    ¡°Are you asking me to wait for her update?¡± He ignored his question about the Langston Family


    because all that mattered to him was Heather herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you take the initiative. Why don¡¯t you ask her about the date she wants to postpone it to?


    Surely, there must be a fixed time!¡± Evan continued to convince Matthias after he found out that


    Matthias was an idiot when it came to courting girls.


    ¡°Impossible. I will not talk to her anymore,¡± Matthias spoke angrily. He had already personally looked


    for her, but he was coldly rejected. That had hurt his pride and he felt that it was impossible for him to


    take the initiative again. I haven¡¯t stooped this low.


    ¡°My dear director, it¡¯s not the time to throw tantrums. You have to be more thick-skinned and patient


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    when you are courting girls.¡± Evan started to slowly convince him again.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible this time around. Since she has already said that she wants to postpone it, she has to


    to ask her?¡± When Matthias became stubborn, he would not listen to any advice from anyone else.


    ¡°If you want to continue with your stubborn thinking, I have no other suggestions for you. Just don¡¯t


    regret your decision in the future,¡± Evan spoke in a slightly threatening tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already invested different feelings and effort for her on top of being immensely patient and thick-


    skinned. If this is still not enough, I guess we are just not a good match for each other. No one is to


    me if we can¡¯t get together in the end.¡± Even though Matthias seemed reasonable, it was possible


    that what he said was just all words. After all, it was highly unlikely that he was not disappointed and


    could easily ept the fact that he could not be with Heather.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a great way of putting it. I¡¯m d that you can think of it this way. After all, it¡¯s not a big deal


    if you can¡¯t be with Miss Langston. There are many girls who fancy you.¡± Evan smiled as he tried to


    motivate Matthias again.


    Matthias merely raised an eyebrow. After the conversation with Evan, he felt better and his anger was


    almost abated.


    However, in the end, he refused to message her first. This time around, he waited for her toe to


    him. If she really did not want to meet him, it showed that they were not meant for each other.


    Sometimes, one would need the reply from the other party in a rtionship¡ªjust like Matthias and his


    stubbornness at this moment. However, Heather was also quite conflicted. After she walked out of the


    Langston Residence, she had no idea where else she could head to.


    After she walked around, she decided to visit Leon. Even though she had informed Matthias that they


    would rain check their date to another time, it didn¡¯t mean that they needed to meet today.


    Now that she was having mixed feelings, she guessed that she would end up having a fight with


    Matthias if they met now. Hence, it was better for her to speak to Leo at this moment. At the very least,


    he would try to cheer her up instead of giving her more troubles like Matthias.


    More importantly, she wanted Leon to investigate the background of a specific person for her as she


    was quite worried. It was better to understand the opponent in order to win the battle.


    After she arrived at his apartment, she saw him lying on the couch without caring about his image as


    he was having fun on a mobile game.


    ¡°It¡¯s impolite for you to barge into my ce without even knocking,¡± Leonined. Whenever he


    was free, he would y a game that he had just downloaded.


    Heather had the spare key to his apartment, so that she could easily visit him. However, it was indeed


    too abrupt. She ought to have at least knocked so that he was mentally prepared for a visitor.


    ¡°I will definitely remember to knock the next time around.¡± She sat down opposite him. Upon seeing his


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee if you didn¡¯t have a favor to ask. Shoot away. What do you want?¡± Leon knew


    that Heather had a favor to ask of him after he nced at her.


    ¡°The data that you gave me was extremely useful, so I¡¯m here to thank you. See, I¡¯ve even brought you


    a present to show my appreciation.¡± Heather pointed at a bag of fresh vegetables on a table not far


    away from them.


    ¡°Wow, you really are cooking a meal for me!¡± he said with excitement as he jumped up from the couch


    and paused the game.


    ¡°Look at how excited you are. It¡¯s just a meal. I can even make a few more meals for you.¡± Upon seeing


    her wide smile, Leon was immediately vignt.


    ¡°Sure enough, you have something to ask from me. I was just wondering why you would quickly carry


    out your promise.¡± He was already familiar with her tactics.


    Heather continued her wide beam. After all, it was always better to ask for help with a smile on her


    face. However, her smile had made Leon slightly fearful. After a while, he waved his hands and spoke


    seriously, ¡°If you have something to tell me, shoot away. Don¡¯t keep smiling like this. You are only


    scaring me.¡±


    Upon hearing Leon¡¯s words, Heather immediately retracted her smile and spoke to him with a straight


    face. ¡°I just wanted to ask you to look a person up for me.¡± He felt quite amused after seeing how


    quickly she had changed her attitude.


    ¡°You want me to do another background check for you?¡± Leon did not like to be a hacker, so he looked


    at her with a frown on his face.


    ¡°Please? Can you please help me out?¡± Heather looked at him with her wide eyes and broke all her


    rules by acting cute. He could only obediently listen to her instructions after being at the receiving end


    of such a powerful ¡®attack¡¯ from her.


    ¡°So, where is the guy from this time around?¡± Leon asked in exasperation. Sooner orter, I would


    probablynd into heaps of troubles because of her!

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Heather pushed open the windows and turned around to smile at Leon as she inhaled the fragrant


    scent of the flowers in the air. ¡° Leon, have you heard of Caleb Moriarty?¡± Perhaps Leon knows


    something about him, she thought to herself.


    However, Leon stared at her with a confused expression. In all honesty, he couldn¡¯t quite recall this


    person at all, so he asked rather perplexedly, ¡°Is he from Bradfort City?¡±


    Heather shook her head in reply. ¡°Could you help me look into this man? He¡¯s a general from Leisfeld.¡±


    Surprised, Leon wondered, How did she get involved with someone from Leisfeld? He furrowed his


    brows and ced his cell phone aside.


    ¡°Why are you asking me to investigate this person out of the blue?¡± he asked, needing a usible


    reason from her.


    Heather, on the other hand, said resignedly, ¡°Today, he paid us a visit and mentioned our arranged


    marriage¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t quite bring herself to mention the rest of it. Obviously, no one would be able


    to ept this sudden appearance of a so-called fianc¨¦!


    ¡°Arranged marriage? Between you and him?¡± Leon stared at her with an incredulous expression. What


    the heck? They don¡¯t even know each other!


    Generally, an arranged marriage was all due to benefits, but he couldn¡¯tprehend the reason for


    this arranged marriage between Heather and Caleb. After all, he couldn¡¯t see what benefits their


    marriage would bring to the Langstons.


    ¡°I¡¯m equally confused too! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to investigate this person,¡± Heather


    muttered with a glum face. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll agree to this arranged marriage with Caleb!


    I¡¯d rather choose Matthias over Caleb! Truth was, she herself was quite surprised by her sudden


    notion. Leon noted the indignation on her face and wondered, Did Caleb do something to offend her?


    Why does it seem like she hates him so much?


    ¡°Do you dislike Caleb?¡± he asked carefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than just dislike. Frankly speaking, I loathe him. I presume you are aware of the current


    situation in Leisfeld? For him to achieve his position, surely there would be a lot of innocent lives who


    suffered from his actions.¡± Heather could not bring it upon herself to have good feelings toward one


    who disregarded human lives. She intensely disliked Caleb¡¯s pair of eyes that resembled a deep,


    lifeless pool of water thatcked glimmer.


    ¡°I know what you mean, but we can¡¯t quite judge whether people like him are good or bad. You,


    however, have biasedly decided that he¡¯s a bad guy.¡±


    ¡°Come with me into the bedroom.¡± Leon considered the situation before mentioning that. Heather¡¯s


    words had managed to pique his curiosity.


    His set of tools were stored in his bedroom. As soon as Heather walked in, she furrowed her brows.


    How did his bedroom get to this state?


    She was met with the sight of an extremely messy room; there was even an opened bag of potato


    chips on his bedside table. How can Leon live in such a mess?


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the cleaners over tomorrow.¡± Heather couldn¡¯t stand this mess but she was quite anxious to


    get the important things sorted today, so it wasn¡¯t the best time for any cleaning right now.


    Meanwhile, Leon stared at her questioningly. He reckoned that his room was quite tidy, and he had


    even sprayed some air freshener too. Why is she giving me such a disgusted look?


    ¡°I can clean my own room and I don¡¯t need a cleaner,¡± he protested vehemently. I can do this quite


    nicely, so there¡¯s no need to hire a cleaner!


    However, Heather didn¡¯t want to pursue this topic regarding hiring a cleaner further and she thought to


    herself, I don¡¯t care what he says but I¡¯m definitely sending the cleaners here tomorrow! Out loud, she


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for the moment. Find me the information on Caleb first.¡±


    Leon nodded to indicate his response before he headed straight to his work desk, which was chosen


    for him by Heather. The minimalist, European-designed desk looked simple yet elegant.


    Then, he switched on hisputer. Truth was, he had spent a lot of his pocket money on this machine;


    it wasn¡¯t like any ordinaryputer and it was actually his personalputer, which belonged to him


    exclusively.


    Leon didn¡¯t take much time to investigate Caleb this time around. This was all due to the ample and


    detailed information provided by Heather.


    He flicked through the information and it confirmed her deduction. Caleb is indeed a military general!


    Staring at the picture of Caleb in his military uniform, Leon concluded that Heather was quite right in


    her description. This guy does tend to instill a sense of fear.


    ¡°How did someone like him seek an arranged marriage with you?¡± Leon asked this with a look of


    disbelief on his face. He¡¯s young and talented with a bright future ahead of him. Shouldn¡¯t he be going


    after someone with a political background to further cement his position? Why did he go after one with


    a corporate background all of a sudden?


    ¡°ording to him, our families were close to each other during Grandpa¡¯s generation,¡± Heather


    murmured, but she was skeptical about this because Robert clearly didn¡¯t look enthusiastic upon


    seeing Caleb. The former was at most in awe of thetter.


    That¡¯s not how close family friends would be around each other. Besides, Caleb didn¡¯t even show


    Grandpa much respect, so I don¡¯t believe that they¡¯re our family friends!


    ¡°But how is that possible? Leisfeld and Bradfort City are miles apart from each other. I don¡¯t quite


    understand your definition of close family friend,¡± Leo remarked snidely, feeling perplexed by the


    situation.


    Just then, Heather pointed to a string of words on theputer screen. ¡°Look¡ªCaleb¡¯s of Asian


    descent and the Moriartys actually originated from Bradfort City, not Leisfeld.¡± She shot him an


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    annoyed look. He seems to be enjoying himself making snide remarks about the situation.


    ¡°Sorry; I didn¡¯t notice that. I have to say, he¡¯s quite a legend to have achieved the position of a general


    in Leisfeld despite being of Asian descent, and at less than forty years old at that!¡± Leon couldn¡¯t help


    but admire the other man. After all, it was quite natural for men to have their goals and to yearn for


    power too.


    Heather, on the other hand, looked at him quite solemnly. In fact, she was quite unhappy to hear these


    words.


    ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m not good enough for him?¡± she questioned with a sarcastic tone. Frankly,


    she had no interest in Caleb.


    ¡°Heather, you sure have a great imagination!¡± Leon muttered and he had the sense that he couldn¡¯t


    seem tomunicate with women well, as each of them seemed to be on their own somehow.


    ¡°Can you get me a more detailed report? I can¡¯t find anything on the Moriartys rtionship with us, and


    this is the most crucial part!¡± Heather tugged on Leon¡¯s elbow and persuaded him; right now, she could


    only depend on his skills.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Leisfeld keeps a tight lid on the information of their military staff, especially with


    him being a general,¡± he said with a troubled look. Although he was an experienced hacker, there were


    some things that were difficult to achieve as well.


    ¡°So, do you need to hack into Leisfeld¡¯s Department of Intelligence to get the true information on


    Caleb?¡± Heather made a quick guess.


    ¡°That¡¯s about right. The details of their important military personnel are stored safely in the database of


    the Department of Intelligence,¡± Leon said this with a resigned look, and there was nothing else he


    could do about it.


    ¡°Forget about it then. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll eventually get kidnapped by some Leisfeld secret agent


    because of this someday,¡± she yfully remarked. I guess this is all the information I can get.


    ¡°It looks like youck confidence in my skills.¡± Leon winked at her with a yful look on his face.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t dare to hack into the Department of Intelligence, I¡¯m actually quite good at gaining


    spection and news from my informants. I can¡¯t guarantee the authenticity of the information, but at


    least we can cross-check all the information andpare everything. We should be able to get the big


    picture by doing so.¡± In fact, Leon was quite confident in himself; his previous actions were merely a


    joke and he quite enjoyed pulling her leg.


    ¡°Hurry up then!¡± Heather rushed him urgently. She had no time to entertain his antics as she was quite


    anxious to obtain detailed information on Caleb.


    ¡°Be patient. Data analysis isn¡¯t that simple and there¡¯s quite aplicated process involved. You


    should join me.¡± Analyzing all that data was not only a boring job, it also required great judgment. Just


    then, Leon felt quite energized at the thought of having Heather working with him.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± She nced at the time. If it takes too long then I might not make it for dinner.


    ¡°If we¡¯re quick enough, then one or two hours would be sufficient; otherwise, it could take us half a day


    if we¡¯re not that productive.¡± For now, Leon couldn¡¯t quite give a specific timeframe as he hadn¡¯t started


    on it yet.


    ¡°I need to start preparing dinner in two hours¡¯ time,¡± Heather said this with a solemn voice. Cooking


    dinner was a serious event for her as she had never cooked for anyone else before. This was her first


    attempt today and it was all for Leon.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Let¡¯s do this first. I must say that I¡¯m so lucky to have you cooking for me!¡± Leon


    eximed excitedly. He was so happy that he nearly wanted to burrow himself into Heather¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Hurry up and do your work!¡± She pushed his head, which was moving closer and closer to her, aside


    without hesitation. This boy is so hyperactive and I don¡¯t want to be his mother figure.


    In the end, Leon quickly dug up information on Caleb and recorded everything he found¡ªregardless of


    its authenticity¡ªinto a Word file. Meanwhile, Heather looked at him working so skillfully andmented


    in her heart, This is my first time seeing him do this.


    After some time, Leon finally finished his data collection and he hadpiled a fair amount. That was


    all obtained from multiple different sources, and he had hacked into every other website except for the


    government agencies.


    Heather opened the Word file and she immediately had a headache upon seeing all the words bunched


    up together. As for Leon, he had done this for the whole afternoon yesterday as well, and repeating this


    today was a pain for him too.


    However, he had his own specific method to remove any simr information and just retain one of it. In


    no time at all, half of the information was deleted from the Word file.


    ¡°Look¡ªeverything is starting to fall into ce.¡± He signaled to Heather with aical expression and


    he beamed widely at her as he looked at the end result, feeling a huge sense of aplishment.


    Meanwhile, Heather nced at her watch and saw that one and a half hours had passed without them


    realizing it. ¡°How can you determine the authenticity of all of these results?¡± she questioned curiously.


    Leon smiled without answering her question and he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for you to start on dinner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got another half an hour to go, so I¡¯d like to briefly go through this information first.¡± In all honesty,


    she couldn¡¯t wait to look at this half-finished work.


    However, he rejected her outright as he smiled cunningly. ¡°Heather, why don¡¯t you go and start on


    dinner earlier? I¡¯ve got onest step to finish and I should be able to finish my work once you¡¯re done


    preparing dinner.¡±


    It seemed that Leon intentionally wanted to string her along. Heather looked at him indignantly, but all


    she could see was him clicking on the close button for the Word file. From his actions, it was quite


    evident that he wasn¡¯t prepared to let her join in on thest part of the analysis.


    ¡°Okay, then.¡± She curbed her curiosity and left. After all, it would only take at most one to two hours for


    her to ess the information. There was no need to be anxious about things right now.


    And so, she walked out of his bedroom and shut the door lightly after her. Leon then shifted his gaze


    back to hisputer screen and rubbed both of his eyes. I¡¯ll eventually overwork my eyes if I keep this


    up. He yawned and prepared to continue his work once again.


    Very soon, the answer would be revealed and he had his own method to authenticate the information. It


    was quite aplicated process and it required a lot of brainpower, so he reckoned he would be


    overworking his brain soon.


    Meanwhile in the kitchen, Heather was preupied by thoughts of Caleb. A while ago, she had noticed


    something amiss in the pile of information she had seen. Although she wasn¡¯t sure of the authenticity of


    the information right now, it kept popping up in her mind.


    The Moriartys originally owned a corporation in Bradfort City and had close ties with the Langstons.


    Furthermore, the Harts were also closely linked with the two families as well. Never in a million years


    did she expect the Hart family to be implicated too. As far as she knew, since young, the Harts and


    their family steered clear of each other.


    However, she was quite surprised to note the link between the three families and wondered what


    happened back then. It seemed that something major must have urred then and been kept a secret,


    and she couldn¡¯t help but link this to the incident where Myra and Tony were trailed by someone when


    they were abroad. Perhaps the incidents are linked?

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    A wonderful fragrance came from the cooking in the kitchen, and Leon sniffed the air curiously. All of a


    sudden, he lost all of his motivation for work and his stomach rumbled in protest. However, he pulled a


    face as he stared at hisputer screen filled with words and codes; his work was unfinished so for


    now, he couldn¡¯t enjoy the fragrant meal.


    And so, he continued to tap away furiously on his keyboard. He felt like he was a machine doing


    everything mechanically. In fact, the job of a hacker was glorified by everyone but in all honesty, the


    work required a huge amount of patience.


    Meanwhile, Heather prepared a whole meal in just a short time and she eyed her aplishments


    with a pleased look. All in all, she had finished preparing everything earlier than expected. However,


    Leon hadn¡¯tpleted his work yet. As such, she quietly made her way to stand behind him.


    She saw herself tip-toeing over to him and found her antics quiteical. As for Leon, his focused look


    during work was exceptionally attractive to her. Currently, his brows were knitted together and his eyes


    were dark and brooding, which looked quite captivating. His chiseled nose bridge resembled the groves


    of a valley and she was quite tempted to reach out and touch it.


    All this while, Leon was engrossed in his work so he didn¡¯t realize that Heather was standing behind


    him. It was only when he stopped what he was doing that he finally noticed her presence.


    ¡°Heather, don¡¯t stand behind me without saying a word! It¡¯s rather frightening, alright?¡± Leon was quite


    perplexed by her strange behavior of entering the room without even greeting him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your work.¡± She came up with an excuse almost instantaneously. In order to


    shut him up, she immediately continued by saying, ¡°Are you done with work? Dinner¡¯s ready so let¡¯s


    have the meal.¡±


    Soon after that, Leon gulped his saliva and revealed a hungry expression. He was quite used to


    behaving without any regard for his image in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile at his antics.


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite done yet. Please don¡¯t forget to keep the dishes warm because it won¡¯t taste as good


    when it¡¯s cold,¡± Leo said with a look of concern. This is her first time cooking for me so I want to taste


    piping hot dishes!


    ¡°Sure; I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± she murmured and revealed a mysterious smile. Meanwhile, Leon faced his


    The time passed by and Heather didn¡¯t realize how long she had been standing there for, but she


    started to feel bored. Suddenly, Leonzily stretched his back while yawning and said, ¡°Everything is


    finally done!¡± Truth be told, he felt quite tired just then. My stamina has dropped so much after being


    away from the gym for quite some time.


    As soon as Heather heard that, she immediately rushed forward; right in front of her on theputer


    screen, she saw a simple Word file. Come to think of it, Leon seems to be a big fan of the Word


    application. That¡¯s quite rare in the hacker world.


    She looked at the information and frowned¡ªit was as if she had gone back to the past. There was


    indeed a close link between the Langstons and the Moriartys back then. It also looked like the


    severance of ties between them, and the Harts back then were not so simple after all. It was quite likely


    rted to the Moriartys.


    Leon had a worried expression on his face upon seeing Heather frowning so hard. It looked like they


    had uncovered a dark past and the information on Caleb was actually quite rming. Just then, he


    stood up from his chair, feeling quite tired from being in a sitting-down position the whole afternoon.


    ¡°Rx, Heather. You should rx and breathe a little.¡± Leon showed concern as he looked at her


    somewhat serious expression.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I knew nothing of this!¡± Heather said this with a resentful expression. Robert had never


    revealed all this to her and she really couldn¡¯tprehend his reason for hiding this.


    Just then, Leon patted her on the shoulder. To him, this wasn¡¯t a big deal so he didn¡¯t understand why


    she was so upset. The older generation usually had their own secrets and he already had first-hand


    experience of that. Moreover, this was much more evident inrge families like the Langstons so surely,


    she must be quite open to all this.


    ¡°ris Langston¡ªthat¡¯s my grand-aunt who passed away. Her name is quite simr¡­¡± Heather rubbed


    her tired eyes. She was quite perceptive to this and ris¡¯ name was something that irked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s purely coincidental,¡± Leo hurriedly replied. He had noticed this too and it seemed quite odd to him.


    ¡°No; I don¡¯t think it is a coincidence,¡± Heather mentioned quite insistently. Right now, she wanted to


    rush back home to talk things through with Robert. However, she suddenly recalled his face, pale and


    ¡°I want to know more about her.¡± Heather was determined to work out the whole situation, and


    something in her mind nagged at her to keep probing.


    This time, she had a strong hunch that she was supposed to figure out everything that happened in the


    past. However, Leon¡¯s expression turned immediately as soon as he heard her words. He was quite


    fearful of her now as he no longer had the energy to run another investigation on a different person in


    detail.


    It suddenly dawned upon Heather and she awkwardly mentioned, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first. This isn¡¯t


    urgent.¡± She realized that she was jumping ahead of herself without paying regard to Leon¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Heather, I think we should obtain information about the past from the actual party involved,¡± Leon


    suggested. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to gain the truth you¡¯re after from a lifelessputer,¡± He said it while


    staring at his belovedputer.


    She merely flicked a look at him without responding. He¡¯s quite right about this. Aputer isn¡¯t going


    to be able to restore the truth of the past. I need to ask Grandpa about it. Grandaunt died in such


    suspicious circumstances after all, so it¡¯s quite likely that the Moriartys had something to do with it.


    Everything seems connected to the Moriartys, so it is very likely that they hold crucial information about


    the past. Caleb must be quite a dangerous guy.


    ¡­


    During dinner, Leon suddenly brought up an important point and it caused Heather¡¯s heart to skip a


    beat.


    ¡°Heather, what if Caleb insists on entering into an arranged marriage with your family? How do you


    n on handling this?¡± An arranged marriage with the Langstons means he¡¯s after her hand in


    marriage! I¡¯d rather she marry Matthias than Caleb. I can¡¯t imagine someone as headstrong as her to


    submit to a vicious politician.


    ¡°No way!¡± Heather rejected this notion insistently. I would never agree to this arranged marriage!


    Sometimes, there were just some people which you knew things could never work out with.


    Caleb was definitely not the other half that Heather sought. The future she envisioned with her beloved


    was them working together to develop their own corporation. Furthermore, she had no intentions of


    getting involved in a political storm.


    ¡°Actually, you shouldn¡¯t feel too pessimistic about this situation with this arranged marriage. Besides,


    he didn¡¯t specify that he wanted to marry you, and you¡¯re not the only woman in your family.¡± Leon


    maintained a positive outlook as usual, and he tended to emphasize on the good side of things.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s close to his age.¡± Heather suddenly recalled Everly, who had just turned twenty


    not long ago and was still quite childish in her ways. If Everly stood next to Caleb right now, they would


    look like such a mismatch due to theirrge age gap.


    ¡°You have to stop thinking of it this way. Don¡¯t assume that Caleb¡¯s fixated upon you. Perhaps that¡¯s


    just overthinking on your part?¡± Leon tried tofort Heather by providing her with quite a far-fetched


    excuse.


    Meanwhile, she shot him an annoyed look. He¡¯s trying to show concern but those words don¡¯t make a


    difference at all!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who Caleb eventually decides on. No matter what happens, no one from the


    Langstons will marry into the Moriarty family!¡± she announced firmly. She could sense that the


    Moriartys harbored a grudge against their family, so there was a high chance that whoever married


    Caleb would lead a miserable life.


    She recalled the moment of her dining together with Caleb and she could clearly sense his intense


    dislike toward her family. Although he sounded sincere in his words regarding the Langstons as family


    friends, clearly he did not mean it. In fact, his behavior was terrifyingly dark and sinister.


    ¡°Heather, you need an official boyfriend right away,¡± Leon came up with this suggestion after


    considering the situation for quite some time. He had already gone through Matthias¡¯ background


    carefully and obviously knew about the spections on their rtionship.


    Right now, Heather was in quite a tough situation. If Matthias took on the role as her protector, then


    perhaps Caleb would change his mind about setting his eyes on her.


    She red at Leon furiously upon hearing his words. Why is he bringing up Matthias all of a sudden?


    He must be trying to create more trouble!


    Upon seeing her expression, he hastily appeased her with a smile. ¡°Heather, this meal you prepared is


    really great! It¡¯s so tasty! I reckon it¡¯s almostparable with my mom¡¯s cooking.¡± Truth be told, Leon


    was quite skillful at changing the topic.


    After hearing that, Heather¡¯s expression finally softened. However, she was feeling rather dejected and


    she didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat, so she picked at her food. What an irony¡ªI can¡¯t even finish the


    meal I prepared!


    ¡°Should I meet up with Caleb privately?¡± she then asked with a torn expression. I think I should go and


    talk to him in person.


    ¡°No way! You¡¯ll be ying with fire,¡± Leo immediately discouraged her from proceeding with such a


    dangerous n.


    In the end, she consoled herself by muttering, ¡°I guess you are right. I might not be the one he has


    decided to marry.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯spletely no reason for you to meet with him!¡± Leon stared at her with an incredulous


    look. Why is she somehow turning dumber with each passing moment? I really wish I could crack her


    brain open to figure out what¡¯s going on in there!


    ¡°There are some things that I think he might be willing to tell me.¡± Heather countered and she was keen


    to find out the truth from Caleb. Her sixth sense told her that he would be quite willing to reveal to her


    the secrets from the past.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    However, Leon hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Heather, why don¡¯t you reconsider my suggestion? The


    rumors about you and Matthias spread like wildfire previously and everyone seems to be under the


    assumption that you two are a couple. Why don¡¯t you make use of this rtionship to fend against


    Caleb?¡± Leon decided to be frank about his opinion. At least Matthias and her look like a good match


    when they stand next to each other. At this moment, Leon was, in fact, quite supportive of Matthias and


    Heather to get together with each other.


    ¡°Make use of Matthias to fend against Caleb?¡± Heather couldn¡¯t bring herself to do this. Matthias had


    done the exact same thing and made use of me previously. Do I have to resort to the same tactics too?


    ¡°Do you have a better solution?¡± Leon retorted while he ate as he was famished.


    Meanwhile, he looked at the spread of food in front of him and reckoned he could finish three helpings


    of it. He felt quite warm and fuzzy as soon as he realized that all of this was specially prepared by


    Heather. Moreover, her presence as they enjoyed this meal made him feel like they were family to each


    other.


    ¡°You should be aware of how hostile my rtionship with Matthias is, so it¡¯s practically impossible for


    him to agree to work together with me for this.¡± She thought of the tense rtionship between her and


    Matthias and came to the conclusion that seeking help right now was evidently an impossible task.


    ¡°Heather, are you really that dense or¡­¡± However, he couldn¡¯t quite bring himself to finish his sentence.


    Her EQ isn¡¯t that low, but why can¡¯t she see his true feelings?


    ¡°Why are you mumbling about? What do you want to say?¡± Heather had no patience for his hemming


    and hawing; she would rather he mentioned what was on his mind directly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ce a bet?¡± Leon offered yfully. ¡°I reckon Matthias will definitely help you fend


    against Caleb willingly,¡± he said with a confident smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand him at all.¡± Heather shook her head. Why does Leon keep bringing Matthias into


    our conversation?


    ¡°Well, Heather, perhaps you are the one who doesn¡¯t understand males.¡± Leon was anxious beyond


    himself on behalf of Matthias. Is Heather really that dense?


    She, on the other hand, was quite lost right now.¡°I don¡¯t want to continue this topic,¡± she muttered,


    feeling a headacheing on as soon as someone mentioned Matthias.


    Upon hearing that, Leon smiled cunningly and he said, ¡°Ask him out after dinner!¡± I must be the coolest


    guy ever, he thought to himself. I mean, I¡¯m pushing my crush into another guy¡¯s arms!

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    As Heather walked out of the apartment, the cold breeze hit her face and it brought upon a wave of


    coldness. However, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking of Leon¡¯s words; he actually made a lot of sense.


    Perhaps making use of Matthias is the most logical decision right now. However, the thought of having


    to be entangled with Matthias once again deterred her from making this move. As far as things


    were right now, Caleb hadn¡¯t made his move just yet.


    She didn¡¯t go to her car immediately after walking out of the housingpound; instead, she decided


    to take a walk around the area. Normally, she felt better after taking a walk when she was in a bad


    mood and presently, she enjoyed being out on this bitterly cold night.


    There was a drop in temperature on this cool, fall night and it slowly seeped into her. The cold air


    flowed through her jacket so she quickly wrapped herself up tightly. Today, she was dressed quite thinly


    and the bone-chilling cold air on such a night reawakened her senses, making her feel quite refreshed


    by it. This was indeed a bitterly cold, fall night.


    Recently, it rained quite frequently and each time it did, the temperature outdoors would drop further.


    As such, the coldness seemed to hit earlier this yearpared to the previous years. It felt like they


    had jumped straight from a hot summer¡¯s day to a blustery cold, fall night. Meanwhile, Heather stared


    at the fallen leaves on the ground and took a deep breath of cold air.


    This breath of cold air cooled her down immediately and she curled up her lips into a smile, somehow


    enjoying this perverse feeling. The breath she exhaled was quite warm and she tried to warm her


    hands by blowing a stream of hot air on them. Although the warmth hit her hands, it didn¡¯t manage to


    warm her heart, which was slowly turning colder and colder.


    Her current location was quite deserted so there weren¡¯t that many passersby on the street. The quiet


    night brought upon a terrifying vibe in the surroundings. Heather kept walking further along, all the


    while feeling lonely. Suddenly, a car stopped right in front of her.


    She stared silently at the person in the car who rolled the window down. The face of the person who


    stared back at her looked quite honest. However, she didn¡¯t recall meeting this guy before so she


    looked at him warily. Despite his honest look, she knew it was quite important to keep her guard up


    among strangers.


    ¡°Hi there! Do you need a ride?¡± The slightly plump, middle-aged man had a rich, baritone voice.


    ¡°No thanks,¡± she rejected him with a darkened expression. There must be something wrong with this


    guy!


    The middle-aged man heard her rejection and subsequently opened his car door to get out of his car.


    Meanwhile, she furrowed her brows slightly and her body went into alert mode. I definitely won¡¯t let him


    off lightly if he dares to do anything to me!


    ¡°Are you Miss Langston?¡± He asked with an honest, straightforward voice. He had a down-to-earth look


    which somehow managed to make one lower their guard.


    Suddenly, Heather came to her senses and disyed abative stance. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She maintained


    an impassive look on her face, but her cool and aloof expression naturally exuded a rejecting vibe.


    ¡°A gentleman sent me here to fetch you,¡± he carefully exined himself. Currently, Heather gave out a


    dangerous vibe and he was fairly terrified of her.


    The person who had hired him had warned him in advance that she wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman; in fact,


    she was usually quite wary of strangers and she might bebative too. However, he had brushed off


    the person¡¯s words back then. The photo he had seen of her seemed to indicate that she was quite


    pure and innocent but unexpectedly, she possessed amandeering aura when he was faced with


    her.


    ¡°Gentleman? What does he look like?¡± She questioned him quite forcefully. It felt like she was targeted


    by someone.


    Immediately, Heather looked around at her surroundings. Although she didn¡¯t catch sight of anyone,


    she could sense that there was a pair of eyes fixated upon her. This feeling was quite ufortable


    and she was keen to find out who was behind all this.


    ¡°Miss Langston, I¡¯m not too sure what¡¯s going on too. He contacted me by phone and transferred the


    money into my bank ount directly, so I had no choice but to ept this job,¡± The middle-aged man


    sounded quite resigned; it seemed that the person behind all this was quite domineering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a ride, so stop bothering me.¡± She looked at him coldly. He had disrupted her mood to


    stroll around the neighborhood and she was quite annoyed by that.


    ¡°Miss Langston, I have to escort you back home safely. It¡¯s my assigned task today,¡± He pleaded with


    her to the point where there were beads of perspiration that formed on his forehead.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, and I really don¡¯t want to keep repeating myself.¡± Heather turned her back on


    him with an annoyed look on her face. She no longer wanted to continue arguing with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but could you please help me out with this task here? I¡¯ll be punished if I don¡¯tplete it,¡±


    he said with a dejected look on his face. His current expression paired with his honest look could


    obviously gain one¡¯s sympathy.


    ¡°This is a pointless task, so who cares whether youplete it or not? Besides, whether you get


    punished or not has got nothing to do with me at all,¡± Heathermented quite nonchntly. This had


    nothing to do with her after all, so there was really no point in emotionally ckmailing her.


    The man did not expect her callousness at all and he nned to pull at her heartstrings in the hopes


    that he couldplete his task sessfully. Surprisingly though, she left him with those words.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make my life difficult.¡± He looked at her fretfully. Meanwhile, he had run out of ideas on


    how to get her to hop into his car.


    ¡°You¡¯d better stop bothering me or else I¡¯ll call the cops on you!¡± She retorted with a cold voice. It looks


    like this guy doesn¡¯t have any dangerous weapons on him so he won¡¯t be a match for me if wee to


    blows.


    All of a sudden, he became quite frightened by the dark vibes this woman gave off. She never regarded


    herself as a nice person. On the contrary, she had a dark side to her that was usually hidden from the


    public. Right now, she had no qualms in revealing her worst side to this stranger, who was continuously


    pestering her. In the past, she hade out unscathed in her fight with five strapping guys and


    presently, her expression was exactly the same as back then.


    ¡°Miss Langston, could you please help me out here?¡± he pleaded. However, the thing that Heather


    hated the most was to be forced into doing something she was unwilling to do. Besides, she couldn¡¯t


    stand the pleas of this strapping bloke in front of her.


    ¡°You can inform the person who employed you that I don¡¯t need a ride from you. Get him toe over


    here personally to send me home,¡± Heather muttered her words slowly. However, her rejection was


    clearly evident.


    In the end, the man gave up as soon as he realized that she was about to lose her patience with him;


    he could clearly sense the danger in this situation. Suddenly, he recalled the reminder he was given


    and couldn¡¯t help but worry that she might attack him. In the end, he hurriedly re-entered his car.


    With each step that Heather took, the car trailed behind her steadfastly. She was quite aware that this


    man had no ill intentions but this behavior evoked her displeasure. Meanwhile, she tried hard to


    suppress her anger and treated the car behind her as if it was invisible.


    Just then, she neared her breaking point and decided to head back to her car. Since I can¡¯t take a stroll


    by myself, then I might as well go home early! Heather mulled this over quickly and tried toe up


    with a way to find out the identity of the person who had sent such an annoying guy. Initially, Matthias¡¯


    face shed across her mind but then she immediately corrected herself because she knew that he


    wouldn¡¯t resort to such pointless moves.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the one behaving so pointlessly here?¡± she gritted out through clenched teeth.


    And so, she kept walking for quite a distance until she saw her car. Without hesitation, she headed to


    her car and yanked open the car door. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man trailed behind her closely.


    She shut the door and drove back home. From her rearview mirror, she could clearly see the middle-


    aged man trailing after her in his shy, red Ferrari. It looks like he is fairly wealthy too, so I wonder


    who could threaten him into doing this.


    Meanwhile, Heather increased her speed but the man did so as well and followed closely behind her. It


    was only then that she wondered whether she had encountered a lunatic here. Oh gosh! He¡¯s still


    following me at the speed I¡¯m going! Does he have a death wish? As for Heather, she had conveniently


    forgotten that she was also risking her own life with her reckless actions.


    Suddenly, she received a text from an unknown number. ¡°Don¡¯t speed. You¡¯re a woman and you should


    take care of yourself.¡± Heather stared at the text with a bewildered expression. Just then, her sense of


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    being targeted heightened drastically.


    Right after that, she slowed down her car. Looks like the guy has great driving skills too. she thought to


    herself as she tried hard to calm down. Meanwhile, she was quite close to the Langston Residence and


    she was also curious as to what the guy would do.


    Soon after that, she arrived home and parked her car at the entrance. However, she didn¡¯t bother to


    park her car in the garage but stopped at the entrance. Just then, the red Ferrari stopped behind her


    too, and the middle-aged man stared at her from afar as she turned around to re at him.


    She saw him smile at her with a friendly look while saying, ¡°I¡¯vepleted my task. I¡¯m sorry for


    bothering you so much. Have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    As soon as he finished his baffling sentence, he then drove off right away. Heather stood there with her


    eyes narrowed into thin slits as she wondered, What is the motive of the person behind all this?


    Suddenly, the door to the Langston Residence swung open from the inside. She slowly made her way


    in while the butler stood by the entrance, looking at her with a respectful look on his face.


    Normally, he would be asleep by now and it was usually the security guard on night duty who opened


    the door for her. She didn¡¯t expect to see him tonight, so she looked at him with an incredulous


    expression and noted his struggling look.


    All in all, today was quite a baffling day for Heather and she had encountered one weird situation after


    the other. Just then, she initiated the conversation and said, ¡°Could you please park my car into the


    garage?¡±


    He took the car keys from her hands and politely agreed, ¡°Sure, Miss Heather.¡±


    Heather stared at his familiar smiling face but felt that something was amiss. As such she asked


    nonchntly, ¡°Why are you still up sote at night?¡±


    ¡°I woke up all of a sudden and came out for a stroll. Coincidentally, you got home at the same time.¡±


    His expression revealed his anxiety and Heather caught sight of that quite perceptively. She didn¡¯t


    understand why he lied to her but she softened her expression anyway. She realized that her


    expression was quite terrifying, perhaps due to her earlier frustrations.


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll go back to my room now.¡± She forced out a smile, which only served to cause further


    anxiety to the butler. Right now, each and every single expression she gave out was honestly quite


    intimidating.


    Meanwhile, Heather¡¯s thoughts were all jumbled up and she couldn¡¯t seem to make much sense of it.


    Can everything possibly be linked? She felt like she was currently lost in a maze and had to make her


    way out but then she kept running into dead ends. However, she felt like she was actually very close to


    finding her way out, despite all the blockages. That being said, this current feeling frustrated her very


    much.


    The first thing she did upon entering her bedroom was to open up all the windows because she couldn¡¯t


    stand the smell of incense inside her room. Besides, this was the only way she could get some fresh air


    from outdoors. She took a deep breath and inhaled in the cold air to awaken her senses.


    Regardless of everything, she was determined to figure out what was going on right now. She then took


    out her phone and immediately sent a text to the unknown number.


    ¡®Who are you? Why did you stalk me?¡¯ Heather was quite worried that the other party would ignore her


    text and she clearly knew that there was no way of tracing that number. Surely, he was quite powerful


    to be able to keep track of her without revealing himself. All of his actions indicated that too, but she


    hoped that he would reveal himself to her willingly.


    Although she was quite confident that he would eventually have to reveal himself, she hated this feeling


    of being kept in the dark. Ever since Caleb appeared in my life, I¡¯ve been having all these strange


    encounters, she couldn¡¯t help but grumble to herself.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    All of a sudden, a person popped up in Heather¡¯s mind¡ªCaleb Moriarty. Is it possible that this has


    something to do with him? But there¡¯s no reason for him to do such a thing since it will only degrade his


    status. Besides, why would he want to do that?


    She dismissed the thought quickly but her phone chose that moment to ring. Not harboring any hope,


    she quickly opened the text.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m here to protect you.¡¯


    Looking at the text, she furrowed her brows and for some inexplicable reason, she had the urge to kill


    this man because of his tone.


    As she held back the rage inside her heart, she sent a text over. ¡®I think that I¡¯m already safe, so I don¡¯t


    need anyone¡¯s protection. If you continue to stalk me, I will call the police.¡¯ This is the first time I¡¯ve


    heard someone saying that he is stalking me in such a delightful manner. He is obviously spying on


    me, so how dare he say that it is for my protection?


    ¡®If you think that calling the police will work, feel free to do so.¡¯ The other party¡¯s disdainful tone was


    obvious through the text message.


    Heather looked at the text coldly and she replied after giving it some thought. ¡®Since you are so


    confident with yourself, why don¡¯t you tell me who you are?¡¯


    She only wanted to know who the person was. Through their conversation over text, she felt that the


    person was probably bluffing because the tone felt immature.


    However, she didn¡¯t receive any replies afterward, so she stared at her phone for a long while without


    moving. Instead, she noticed a notification from her Messenger. It turned out that Leon had sent a text


    to her a long time ago but she hadn¡¯t noticed it thus far.


    He now sent another text to her, so she opened her Messenger. When she opened the app to read his


    messages, she realized that he had sent a bunch of cute emojis to her except for one line of words.


    ¡®Have you reached home yet?¡¯


    I almost forgot! When I said goodbye to him, I promised to text him the moment I got home, but I didn¡¯t


    let him know till now.


    ¡®I just got home¡¯. She replied to him straight after.


    On the other end, Leon looked at his phone, his expression confused. Did she walk back home? Why


    did she get back home sote?


    Therefore, he thought that she had listened to his suggestion and went to find Matthias. ¡®Did you go


    and find Matthias?¡¯


    ¡®Please use your brain.¡¯ Heather immediately rolled her eyes as she grumbled to herself, He really has


    a rich imagination.


    ¡®Then why did you get back home sote? Did youe across a pervert?¡¯ He teased her.


    Looking at the word ¡®pervert¡¯ in his text, she replied, ¡®You¡¯re right.¡¯


    The person who sent me the text is definitely the same person who followed me. After reading the


    person¡¯s text, Heather was certain that he was a pervert.


    However, Leon wasn¡¯t worried at all as he had witnessed her explosive power before. ¡®Did you beat him


    up?¡¯


    I¡¯ve seen her fighting five strong men on her own. She is simply not an ordinary girl.


    Even though Leon looked muscr, it was actually Heather who was protecting him. After that time, he


    ¡®I didn¡¯t see the person.¡¯ Heather texted gloomily. If I find out who the person is, I¡¯ll definitely give him a


    good beating. Somehow, I feel that I¡¯m being fooled by someone.


    After a series of strange events, she didn¡¯t have a clue as to who the person was. She had mentally


    gone through all the possible suspects and in the end, she came up with a theory of her own.


    ¡®Is there really such a pervert?¡¯ Initially, Leon was a little sleepy but after listening to her, he suddenly


    became awake and he sent a video call request to her straight away.


    Looking at the request, she considered whether to ept it or not. Leon has a talent for finding people.


    Maybe it will help if I talk to him.


    After epting his video call, Leon¡¯s entire face immediately showed up on her screen. It¡¯s such a


    Leon move to put his phone so close to his face.


    ¡°Heather, you can just tell me everything.¡± At the moment, he was only wearing a red muscle shirt,


    which made him look very inviting indeed.


    Heather could tell that he was about to sleep by the looks of his outfit and asional glimpses of his


    pants. When did he like to gossip this much? Doesn¡¯t he usually sleep very early? Looks like he is all


    fired up as soon as he hears the pervert.


    ¡°Nothing much. Are you feeling boredtely?¡± Suddenly, she felt sorry for him. Leon has been in a


    messtely while following me, and it stopped him from studying the various local business forces.


    ¡°Heather, you were the one who picked this ce for me to stay,¡± heined. There¡¯s nothing at all


    in this remote ce. There isn¡¯t even a girl for me to flirt with.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can always move.¡± The reason she chose that ce back then was because of


    its environment. Even though it was situated in a remote area, it was quite a peacefulmunity.


    After considering it for a while, Leon shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Even though this ce


    is really remote, it isn¡¯t all that bad.¡±


    Just like that, Heather discreetly changed the subject of their conversation and started chatting with him


    about themunity there. When the both of them were beginning to feel sleepy, he finally


    remembered as to why he video called her in the first ce.


    However, she rubbed her eyes and said with a sleepy expression, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± After


    that, his screen became ck because Heather had ended the call.


    Immediately, Leon knew that he fell into her trap again, so he stared at his phone gloomily. Why do I


    always make stupid mistakes in front of her?


    However, it waste now and he could no longer stay awake. His sleep schedule was longer than most


    people¡¯s, so it wasn¡¯tmon for him to stay upte. After letting out a yawn, he closed his eyes with


    satisfaction and quickly fell asleep.


    On the other hand, Heather found it difficult to sleep. Earlier on, she was just pretending to be sleepy in


    front of Leon but now, she was wide awake. She ced her phone aside but after a moment of


    thought, she angrily dialed the stranger¡¯s number.


    However, what surprised her was the weak voice of a maning from the other end of the phone.


    Therefore, she quickly replied, ¡°Are you the one stalking me?¡± She tried very hard to remember the


    voice but she couldn¡¯t recall such a weak male voice, and she had never met such a person in real life.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the man with a weak voice asked confusedly.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you stalking me?¡± she asked him back. Why is he asking me who I am? Is he


    crazy?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me who you are, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± And so, the man immediately hung up the phone. What a


    lunatic, he thought to himself.


    Looking at her phone, Heather suddenly felt displeased so she called the person again, and he actually


    picked up the call once more.


    ¡°Are you calling the wrong number?¡± the man asked kindly as he was surprised that this fierce woman


    would insist on calling him again.


    ¡°No. You even replied to my text an hour ago,¡± Heather answered firmly while looking at the messages


    on her phone.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You must have gotten it wrong, so please stop calling to me,¡± the man growled.


    However, he was already quite polite toward her given that he was woken up in the middle of the night.


    Again, the call ended and Heather¡¯s anger grew. She called the person again but in the end, she only


    received the voice of a woman with standard punctuation.


    Did he just block me? Unwilling to give up, she called him again but she kept on receiving the same


    reply. Looks like he really has blocked me.


    She was blocked before she even got the chance to ask anything so obviously, she wasn¡¯t too pleased


    about it. Afterward, she video called Leon, waking him up straight from his sleep.


    If there¡¯s someone picking up the phone on the other end, it means that we can trace the number to


    find the owner of the phone. Therefore, she immediately thought of him.


    At the moment, Leon was irritated after being woken up, so he stared at Heather with a displeased look


    through the video. However, she put on amanding tone as she ordered him without even a trace of


    a smile on her face. ¡°Leon, I want you to trace this number.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Leon was infuriated. For the past few days, she had asked him to look into many


    things. Even though he didn¡¯t like to be a hacker, he still did it reluctantly because it was for her. Now,


    however, his emotions were at an all time low after being woken up so suddenly.


    ¡°Heather, do you see me as your partner or your servant? I don¡¯t like you ordering me to do things.¡± He


    did not bother to hide his displeasure.


    Heather, on the other hand, didn¡¯t consider his feelings at all as she only wanted to find the answers


    quickly, and this made Leon upset. As she felt a little sorry looking at him, she suddenly realized that he


    hated being woken up all of a sudden, so the atmosphere became awkward for a moment.


    ¡°Of course we are partners. I apologize for my tone but I really need your help. Can you please help me


    trace a person? He is the pervert who stalked me today.¡± She quickly changed her attitude. At times


    like this, I should lower my ego. I can¡¯t go head-to-head with him!


    Upon hearing that, he calmed down a little while rubbing his head and asking in frustration, ¡°Who is this


    pervert?¡±


    After she sent the number to him, he found the owner of the number straight away as he squinted his


    eyes at the person¡¯s dashing ID photo.


    ¡°These days, pervertse in all shapes and sizes,¡± he said while sending the person¡¯s photo and


    information to her. However, after Heather took a look at the information, she realized that she might be


    heading in the wrong direction. She fell silent for a long while so he curiously asked, ¡°What is it? Is it


    not this person?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I think a college student wouldn¡¯t be this capable. Also, I don¡¯t know him at all, so


    there¡¯s no reason for him to stalk me.¡± Heather was rather reasonable, so she wouldn¡¯t simply use


    someone.


    ¡°How did you get this number?¡± As Leon looked at the number, he realized that it had been used for


    five to six years, which meant that it probably belonged to this boy. Therefore, she told him the entire


    strange encounter. After listening to her, he curled up his lips. ¡°Looks like we have an expert on our


    hands. What a great move,¡± he praised. However, she couldn¡¯t understand a word he was saying, so


    he came back to his senses and exined to her with a smile, ¡°Someone used his phone number to


    send messages to you. However, he didn¡¯t know about it because the person only used his number for


    an hour or two.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean we have nowhere to look?¡± she asked in a defeated tone.


    At first, Leon nodded but then, he quickly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a bit tricky, but I can find the ID of the


    ¡°Can you help me then?¡± Heather did not hesitate to lower her pride as she really needed him for this.


    Upon hearing that, Leonined, ¡°Please let me sleep first. I¡¯m really tired.¡± I can¡¯t do anything


    efficiently when I¡¯m this exhausted!


    ¡°Alright. You can go to sleep now. I¡¯m not in a rush.¡± Although Heather said that she was not in a rush,


    she was definitely anxious deep down.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After ending his video call with her, he fell asleep right away. However, on the other side, Heather still


    couldn¡¯t move her eyes away from the boy in the photo. Even though Leon had exined everything to


    her, she couldn¡¯tpletely remove her suspicion of this boy.


    On the surface, it seemed strange that an unfamiliar college boy would stalk her and order an uncle


    who was driving a Ferrari.


    In the end, she gathered her thoughts. This really is a thrilling day with one strange event happening


    after another. Why do I have a feeling that my life is turning into a detective show?

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    The next morning, Heather woke up on the couch. She tried to open her sleepy eyes but her entire


    body was aching. I can¡¯t believe I fell asleep on the couch! After getting up, she loosened up her neck


    ufortably before quickly taking a bath.


    She came out of the bathroom feeling refreshed, and her eyes were bright as she dried her wet hair.


    Then, a knock was heard on the door, so she quickly opened it and saw the butler standing outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Usually, the butler would follow Robert around to serve him, so the former would


    rarely see to others in the Langston Residence.


    ¡°We have a guest outside. He is your friend, Miss Heather.¡±


    At the moment, Heather was still wearing her pajamas and her hair was wet. She tried to guess who it


    was and she wondered, Who would visit us this early in the morning?


    Looking at the butler¡¯s mysterious expression, she slowly muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll change my clothes and be right


    there.¡± After that, she closed the door straight away but at the veryst second, she took a nce at


    the butler¡¯s smiling face.


    Even the butler has started acting strangetely. Quickly, she began dressing herself up since she


    couldn¡¯t go downstairs in such a mess. As she dressed herself up as fast as possible, she regretted not


    asking the butler who the guest was.


    After she was done with everything, she slowly came down the stairs and saw a man standing in the


    living room. The man had a suit on and his back was to her, so she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. It was


    as if he didn¡¯t want to look at her on purpose.


    When she came to the living room, she finally saw who the man was¡ªit was none other than Matthias.


    Immediately, she went on the alert because she somehow felt that he had other intentions ining


    here at this moment in time.


    Matthias seemed to be especially friendly toward her and he had a perfunctory smile on his face. In the


    meantime, Robert was sitting across from him and because of that, Heather reluctantly smiled back at


    the young man.


    ¡°Miss Langston, we meet again,¡± Matthias said politely.


    However, she felt that something was wrong because Robert¡¯s attitude toward him was a bit different


    today and her grandfather was much more enthusiastic than usual. Therefore, she looked at the older


    man confusedly since she was trying to find clues from his expression. He even took out his favorite


    high-end tea to wee Matthias.


    ¡°Director Locke, you seem very freetely.¡± Her voice was full of sarcasm since it was impossible for


    her to establish a goodwill with him in this instance.


    On the other hand, Robert was delighted to see the banter going on between her and Matthias.


    Upon seeing that, Heather thought to herself, Why is grandpa so friendly toward him today? Back then,


    he would tell me to avoid Matthias for the sake of our interest, so what is the reason behind his


    friendliness toward him right now?


    ¡°I came here to propose a coboration.¡± Matthias smiled brightly, but Heather had already heard him


    say the same thing many times before.


    Grandpa will never agree to a coboration between the Langston Group and the Locke Group. Let¡¯s


    see how he is going to reject Matthias.


    However, she didn¡¯t get to see the oue that she expected. Instead, Robert replied, ¡°I asked


    Director Locke toe here to talk about the coboration. There are many aspects that the Langston


    Group and the Locke Group can join forces on.¡±


    Heather was so shocked that her jaw almost fell to the floor when she heard that. Is grandpa actually


    asking him for a coboration? Wasn¡¯t he the one who rejected Matthias¡¯ proposal to coborate many


    times in the past?


    ¡°Old Master Langston, thank you for your trust in me. Not only that, it also shows your trust in the Locke


    Group. We will certainly live up to it,¡± Matthias quickly reassured politely.


    Looking at the friendly scene between Matthias and Robert, Heather felt as though she was still


    dreaming, albeit a rather realistic one at that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Come and sit with us,¡± Robert murmured to her.


    However, she asked innocently, ¡°What time is it?¡± It¡¯s a little weird not seeing ke at this time. Also,


    where is everybody? Why can¡¯t I see anyone in the house?


    ¡°Miss Langston, it is currently 10.16 AM,¡± Matthias answered seriously while she quickly looked outside


    the window.


    The sun was shining brightly outdoors. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s already 10 AM. Time flies so fast! No wonder I


    couldn¡¯t see ke and the others. But it¡¯s a holiday, so why is there no one at home?


    At the moment, she wanted to pinch herself to see whether she was still in a dream but she felt that it


    was too childish, so she decided to see how the situation would progress.


    ¡°Grandpa, where is ke and the others?¡± She wasn¡¯t used to Matthias¡¯ proud looks since she couldn¡¯t


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    understand his quick ascend in the Langstons. Yesterday, he was driven away by the Langston


    Family¡¯s servants but today, he became the family¡¯s VIP guest. It must have felt like a rollercoaster to


    him.


    ¡°They went out for a walk.¡± Robert gave azy excuse.


    Upon hearing that, Heather stared at him in disbelief. I don¡¯t believe him at all! The whole family was


    probably asked to leave!


    However, she didn¡¯t intend to let Robert get away easily with such a simple answer. ¡°Grandpa, why


    didn¡¯t you ask me to go with them?¡±


    In the meantime, Matthias was watching Heather while she kept shooting herself in the foot. As


    expected, she ispletely fearless in the Langston Family to a point where she isn¡¯t scared of defying


    Old Master Langston¡¯s orders. She obviously knows that he is finding a way to change the subject, but


    she won¡¯t allow him to do so.


    ¡°I wanted you to stay at home and give mepany.¡± Robert smiled warmly, but his eyes were filled


    with dangerous intent and Heather noticed it.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t dare to argue with him any longer. Even though she wasn¡¯t happy with Matthias


    being their guest, it wouldn¡¯t be wise for her to keep on embarrassing him in front of an outsider.


    ¡°Of course I will. No matter where you are, I will be there,¡± she answered with a smile.


    Looking at the agreement between her and Robert, Matthias smiled with satisfaction. Everything is


    going as nned.


    However, Heather found an excuse a whileter. ¡°You two can keep on discussing your business. I¡¯m


    feeling a little hungry so I¡¯m going to the kitchen to see what we have.¡± She then quickly excused


    herself and left the ce because she couldn¡¯t stand Matthias¡¯ stare any longer. I wonder why he is


    looking at me that way.


    As she left, Matthias stared at her back for a long while and at the same time, Robert was looking at


    him profoundly as he thought to himself, Maybe Matthias is a worthy man for me to entrust her to.


    However, he wasn¡¯t certain about it yet because he still had many worries in his mind, especially the


    Even so, time was running out, and there was no one better for Robert to choose at the moment


    because Caleb was already lurking in the background, not giving him a moment to breathe.


    As for Heather, she still couldn¡¯t feel the impending danger. When Robert finally mustered up the


    courage to tell her that long forgotten past yesterday, she surprisingly took a step back, so he had no


    choice but to find Matthias. Maybe the Locke Family¡¯s secret powers can help us.


    However, the Locke Family was nowhere near the Moriartys whenpared. Luckily for them, they


    weren¡¯t in Leisfield, so not everything was under their control.


    Even so, Robert was afraid that the Moriarty Family had been nning something right under his nose.


    Over the past few years, the Moriartys had secretly infiltrated Bradfort City and they even had their own


    enterprise in Atrigall City.


    The thing that Robert worried the most had finally happened. In the past, he kept on avoiding the


    Moriartys, but he never expected them to grow in force under his nose. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t notice


    their movements at all, even though Atrigall City is not that far away from here.


    If Caleb didn¡¯t reveal their movements to Robert, thetter would probably still be kept in the dark since


    he had beencking foresighttely.


    Sadly, he still couldn¡¯t figure out the Moriartys motive and why they chose this time to infiltrate Bradfort


    City. He had a hunch that they probably weren¡¯t satisfied with the results in Atrigall City, so they


    decided to have a share of Bradfort City.


    At the moment, Bradfort City was a mess. Just as Robert was about to regain the former power of the


    Langston Family, the Moriartys unexpectedly joined the fight. At first, Robert wanted to sit and watch


    while the Locke Group and the Hart Group fought each other so that he could reap the benefits.


    However, now that the Moriartys had joined the battle, he had no choice but to consider the interests of


    the Langston Family. This is the best time to join forces with the Locke and Hart Group.


    The Moriartys loved to backstab and this was rather difficult to defend, so Robert was afraid that they


    would use these tricks on them. They must have done a lot of research. If they decide to strike, it¡¯s hard


    to say whether or not the Langston and Hart Group would receive a massive blow. After all, the


    Moriartys always like to give a fatal blow.


    Presently, Heather was feeling peckish so she was in the kitchen, looking for something to eat.


    However, the kitchen was spotless and there weren¡¯t any leftovers to be seen. After looking at the


    clean and tidy kitchen with dissatisfaction, she left rather disappointedly as the chef prepared lunch.


    When she returned to the living room, she saw Matthias and Robert having a delightful conversation.


    She, on the other hand, was feeling down in the dumps. Grandpa is a shrewd man so he definitely


    sees something in Matthias, but I just can¡¯t seem to see it. If that¡¯s the case, I have to think about what


    separates him from most ordinary people. I¡¯m afraid that the most enviable thing that he has is the


    Locke Group. Rumor has it that the Locke Group has a secret power but I think it is all just that¡ª


    rumors. After interacting with him for so long, I don¡¯t think that the Locke Group has any secret powers


    at all; otherwise, he doesn¡¯t have to be so frustrated with his business in Bradfort City. I can tell that


    Matthias is gloomy about failing to achieve the thing he desires. As far as I¡¯ve seen, the Locke Group is


    no match against the Hart Group in Bradfort City, but he dreams of overthrowing the Hart Group and


    being top of the food chain.


    There were some differences between Heather and Robert¡¯s perception of the Locke Group, but


    Matthias himself couldn¡¯t represent the entirepany, which meant that it was possible the Locke


    Group hadn¡¯t truly made a move yet.


    Meanwhile, Robert noticed the confusion in Heather¡¯s eyes. He smiled profoundly at her, so she sat


    down next to him.


    Matthias¡¯ gazended on her instantly and Robert was quick enough to witness it. I can see that he


    likes her but their rtionship is so confusing. Heather once showed affection toward him but today,


    she seems to be very hostile. Her words and actions are full of hatred for Matthias, and even her eyes


    look vignt. If I want their rtionship to progress, I must resolve the misunderstanding between them.


    Since the two of them had feelings for each other, it¡¯s probably a misunderstanding that brought them


    to this state.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Robert always wanted to find a chance for Heather and Matthias to be alone together, but her hostility


    toward thetter didn¡¯t seem to be easing. Even though Robert was already showing dissatisfaction


    toward her attitude, she showed no signs of stopping.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m really hungry. When are we having lunch?¡± she asked none too gently.


    Robert looked at the time. ¡°Wait for another 40 minutes.¡± Our family usually has our meals very


    punctually and she should know what time we are having lunch, so why did she ask me this question?


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s about time for lunch. Director Locke, should you be heading back now?¡± By the looks of


    it, Heather wanted to drive Matthias away from the house, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind it and he still had


    a warm smile on his face.


    Seeing the young man rendered speechless after Heather¡¯s awkward response, Robert quickly


    provided a tform for him to step down. ¡°Director Locke, why don¡¯t you stay and have lunch with us?¡±


    Matthias immediately looked at him with gratitude while nodding his head. ¡°Thank you, Old Master


    Langston. I heard that the chefs of the Langston Family make very delicious food, and I¡¯m honored to


    be able to taste it myself today.¡±


    As for Heather, she was staring at Robert with displeasure, but he ignored her gaze and continued


    conversing with Matthias happily. I can¡¯t believe Grandpa asked him to have lunch with us. This is


    uneptable! It¡¯s so obvious that he wants to please Matthias.


    Suddenly, she was not excited for lunch at all. Initially, her stomach was rumbling hungrily but now, she


    did not have the appetite to eat. However, it wouldn¡¯t be wise of her to refute Robert¡¯s invitation. I¡¯ll just


    have to do what he says. It¡¯s not like I never had lunch with Matthias before.


    ¡°Then you should eat moreter on,¡± she muttered gloomily. He is obviously going against me. The


    more I refuse to see him, the more times he tries to show up in front of me.


    On the other hand, Matthias still kept the polite smile on his face as he didn¡¯t mind Heather¡¯s dark


    looks. ¡°I will.¡± However, the more polite he was to her, the more she felt that he had something up his


    sleeve.


    Looking at the banter going on between the two of them, Robert reminisced about his youthful past and


    the girl he liked at that time, who was also as energetic as these two. The two of them are probably


    able to argue with each other in spite of the people around because there is some affection for each


    other. They are more like a quarrelsome couple.


    ¡­


    Looking at the delicious meal on the table, Heather found her stomach growling but with Matthias here,


    she was in no mood to eat at all. However, Matthias pretended to not know about it as he nced at


    her from time to time with a smile on his face, as if he was positively ecstatic.


    Therefore, she immediately lowered her head because she felt that it was better for her to eat than look


    at him. She also chose to ignore the conversation going on between him and her grandfather. They are


    definitely discussing the coboration between the Langston and Locke Group.


    However, Robert wanted to know more about Matthias, so he started chatting with thetter about his


    hobbies. This made Heather prick up her ears curiously. There¡¯s something wrong with Grandpa today.


    It seems like he cares a lot about Matthias!


    The fragrance of the dishes lingered in the air and at the moment, she felt that the scent of the food


    was simply heavenly. After all, one would instantly gobble down anything when they were hungry.


    Nheless, everytime Heather¡¯s eyesnded on Matthias, the food on her te would somehow lose


    its taste, so she specifically avoided his eyes. Today, Matthias subconsciously looked at her from time


    to time, but she only saw his gentle eyes as a sugar-coated axe. She felt that his gaze was rather


    prating so whenever he stared at her, she would re at him viciously. However, he thought that


    her looks were adorable, and he even wanted to tousle her wavy hair that she had blow-dried not too


    long ago.


    Looking at their interactions, Robert suddenly felt that he shouldn¡¯t be here. Looks like I need to create


    more chances for the two of them to be together alone. And so, he came up with a n on how to do


    so. Since the atmosphere at the dining table was still pleasant, he simply found an excuse. ¡°There is an


    exhibition at the National Art Gallery this evening and the curator gave me two tickets, asking me to


    attend.¡± At this point, he paused on purpose.


    Heather immediately narrowed her eyes as she could sense that he was up to something. Grandpa


    definitely mentioned this on purpose.


    As for Matthias, he was looking at Robert with a smile while waiting for him to continue because he


    didn¡¯t think too much about his words.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you asking me to attend the exhibition with you?¡± Heather followed up on his words. It


    doesn¡¯t seem like he is nning to continue speaking, so he is probably waiting for me to speak first.


    Sure enough, the moment she opened her mouth, Robert instantly smiled joyously.


    ¡°My body isn¡¯t in the best conditiontely but I don¡¯t want to disappoint the curator,¡± he exined


    slowly. ¡°Heather, the curator is Mr. Henriksen and he often visited us when you were a kid. Do you still


    remember?¡± Robert began to involve other people in the conversation as he did all he could to create


    opportunities for the two of them to be alone together.


    ¡°I do,¡± she answered coldly. I think I can probably guess what he is doing, but why is he so desperate to


    put me together with Matthias?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t very well disappoint him, can I?¡± And so, Robert began to put on an act by pretending to be


    aggrieved.


    ¡°Your health is more important and I¡¯m sure that Mr. Henriksen will understand,¡± Heather replied to him


    indifferently, ignoring his act.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Heather, can you please attend the exhibition on my behalf? I¡¯m sure Mr. Henriksen will


    be happy to see you.¡± It was only then that he finally revealed his true intentions, and it made her rather


    resigned. I knew that it couldn¡¯t be that simple.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the art exhibition at all,¡± she announced firmly. Since I know it¡¯s a trap, I won¡¯t be


    stupid enough to jump right into it.


    Meanwhile, Matthias was watching everything silently since it wouldn¡¯t be wise of him to say anything.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Robert was doing all this just to get him and Heather to go on a date.


    ¡°You must go! A while ago, Mr. Henriksen kept on asking after you, so I initially nned to bring you


    along and call upon him,¡± Robert exined to her righteously, as if it would be wrong for her not to go.


    However, Heather continued to reject him ruthlessly. ¡°I can visit Mr. Henriksen but I don¡¯t want to attend


    the exhibition!¡±


    Even though Robert didn¡¯t expect her to be this stubborn, he was much more stubborn than her and he


    was confident in his ability to convince her to visit the art gallery. And so, he ordered the butler next to


    him, ¡°Give me the tickets.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Heather stared at the te in front of her with disgust. This time, she had


    after, the butler came over with the two tickets. The moment she saw the two tickets, her smile instantly


    turned cold. I knew it!


    While receiving the tickets, Robert gave Matthias a warm smile and suddenly, Heather knew that she


    was in trouble. Everything is going the way I fear.


    ¡°Matthias, do you like art galleries?¡± This time, Robert called him ¡®Matthias¡¯ instead of ¡®Director Locke¡¯.


    Even though Matthias felt ufortable about it, Heather was the one who cringed the most.


    Matthias nced at her and he noticed her vicious look. It was almost as if she couldn¡¯t wait to tear him


    apart. Then, he nodded his head awkwardly while smiling brightly.


    ¡°Since you like it, why don¡¯t you apany Heather to the art gallery this evening?¡± Finally, Robert


    revealed his true intentions, causing Heather to almost blow a gasket.


    She always tried to avoid Matthias but now, her own grandfather was actually creating chances for


    them to be alone together.


    ¡°Do I really have the honor?¡± Matthias seemed pleased about it.


    ¡°No.¡± Immediately, she cut off his words, showing her dissatisfaction with him.


    However, as an elder of the family, Robert ordered her, ¡°Nonsense! Let Matthias apany you to the


    art gallery.¡±


    After giving Matthias a re, Heather turned to stare Robert with dissatisfaction. In the end, she chose


    to not say a word. At this point, everything I say is wrong, so what¡¯s the point of even talking?


    At first, she wanted to dy things but surprisingly, Robert was quick enough to ask them to leave. The


    exhibition starts at 3 PM but it¡¯s now only 1.30 PM. Isn¡¯t it a bit too early?


    She also wanted to drive herself to the art gallery, but even that was taken away from her by Robert as


    he ordered her to sit right next to Matthias on the passenger seat.


    While sitting in the passenger seat, she put on a cold expression, as if Matthias owed her millions. He,


    on the other hand, tried to ease the atmosphere between them.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe yesterday?¡± However, the moment he opened his mouth, the atmosphere


    became even more tense.


    Meanwhile, Heather was looking out the window as she ignored everything he said. I¡¯ve already


    exined to him yesterday, so I don¡¯t need to exin it all over again for him today.


    ¡°Are you going to keep avoiding me?¡± he asked again but this time, he was enraged by her attitude.


    Somehow, she can always infuriate me easily. I sometimes wonder why I even like her! Is it because I


    like to be infuriated and abused by her?


    ¡°You can treat today as a date. If you have anything to say, just say it,¡± she reluctantly replied to him. I


    was wrong to miss our date yesterday. Since there¡¯s no turning back now, I¡¯ll just repay him with this


    date today.


    ¡°But will you even listen?¡± He looked into her eyes, wanting to know what she was actually thinking


    about as his desire was tearing him apart.


    ¡°You can say anything you want. Just ignore me,¡± she answered impatiently.


    ¡°What I want to say is rted to you, so I don¡¯t want you to just be a listener. I want your response.¡± At


    this point, Matthias could no longer conceal the emotion and pain in his eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give any response.¡± Heather had a faint feeling that she knew what he wanted to say, but she


    didn¡¯t dare to hear it from him. Therefore, she could only be a reluctant listener without giving him any


    answers.


    ¡°Heather, please stop pretending to be foolish. Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m doing this?¡± he murmured, an


    obvious pain in his voice. Why do I always fail to get the person I love? Everything that he ever wanted


    in life was out of his reach, so he really hoped that Heather would understand his feelings. However,


    she cruelly refused to give him any response.


    ¡°How would I know, Matthias? Is it because you hate me? Or is it because you want to exact your


    revenge? Do you see me as your enemy or what?¡± Heather kept on telling herself that he was just


    doing everything he could to torture her. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe in his sudden


    sign of weakness.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    There was only silence all the way to the art gallery and Matthias didn¡¯t answer Heather¡¯s question. Am


    I doing this because I hate her? Or is it because I¡¯m exacting my revenge? At first, this was actually the


    reason why he did it but at some point, he began to look at her differently.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    After the car stopped, she got out of the car straight away without even waiting for him to open the door


    for her. Looking at her retreating figure, Matthias had many emotions surging within him but he didn¡¯t


    know what to say.


    There were many times he wanted to tell her outright that he had fallen in love with her, but the moment


    the words reached the tip of his tongue, he couldn¡¯t spit them out.


    After all this time, he had never confessed his love to anyone since his confession toward Myra had


    totally failed back then. He had always been waiting for a chance to say the words that he was


    preparing for a long time. Should I be more fancy like on television or more straightforward and simple?


    ¡°Heather!¡± Looking at her leaving hurriedly, Matthias couldn¡¯t help but call out to her.


    The woman in question froze for a moment before she continued walking forward. Seeing that she was


    unmoved by his call, he had no choice but to catch up with her.


    The tickets were with her so he quickly followed behind her. Before entering the art gallery, the two of


    them maintained the same distance between them at all times.


    yvolume00:00/00:00MANGA3adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    After Heather handed the tickets in her hand to an attendant, Matthias took a step forward and closed


    the distance between them. She could feel him approaching her and she even got a whiff of his


    cologne. He really is a detailed person.


    He immediately stepped forward and grabbed her hand, and her eyes widened in response. ¡°You


    should rx a little,¡± he whispered into her ear.


    Heather tried to free herself but he was grabbing her hand tightly, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± she growled.


    They had already entered the art gallery and the people around them were very quiet, so it wouldn¡¯t be


    appropriate for her to shout loudly. Looking at the smirk on his face, she realized that she really hated


    this look of his.


    ¡°If you prefer me to hold you by the waist, I can let go of your hand,¡± he announced dominantly. I can¡¯t


    be too gentle with her; otherwise, I won¡¯t even get the chance to speak.


    ring at him angrily, Heather realized that he wasn¡¯t joking since she could feel the aggressiveness


    exuding from his body. For a moment, she didn¡¯t dare move a muscle.


    ¡°Looks like you still prefer me holding your hand.¡± He revealed a victorious smile. At least we have


    However, she didn¡¯t like the feeling of a warm palm and she could even feel the sweating from


    Matthias¡¯ hand, but never in a million years did she think that it was because he was nervous. He had


    never held someone¡¯s hand this openly before and hecked experience when it came to dating, so he


    was actually a little embarrassed deep down.


    As for Heather, she didn¡¯t want the curator, Mr. Henriksen, to see theming in as a ¡®couple¡¯, so she


    avoided him while looking at her hand, which was held by Matthias tightly.


    ¡°Matthias, what are you trying to achieve here? Stop ying games with me,¡± she muttered since she


    could not stand his silence any longer.


    ¡°I just want you to apany me at this exhibition. You promised me a date.¡± Matthias tilted his head


    and revealed a boyish and bright smile.


    I¡¯ve never seen this side of him before. Heather pouted her lips as she had nothing to say once he


    mentioned the date. Fine. I¡¯m killing two birds with one stone anyway. Not only am I not defying


    Grandpa¡¯s orders, I¡¯m also repaying Matthias for the date I missed yesterday, so I¡¯m actually honoring


    my promise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like art galleries.¡± She looked at the painting on the wall with boredom since she wasn¡¯t


    interested in it at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it either.¡± He looked around and he wasn¡¯t interested in these paintings too, but he still had


    a mysterious smile on his face. ¡°But I like looking at these paintings with you.¡±


    Suddenly, Heather felt her heart skip a beat. He is obviously flirting with me. What¡¯s wrong with him


    today? Everything he says seems weird.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t likeing to art galleries with you. It is a gruesome chore,¡± she muttered ruthlessly as she


    vowed to herself, I won¡¯t be easily swindled by his words.


    ¡°Then please bear with me,¡± he uttered bluntly. It was true that the two of them had many problems with


    each other in the past.


    Therefore, he tried to approach her peacefully at first before taking on a more forceful approach. Since


    I can¡¯t please her by lowering my status, it won¡¯t hurt for me to be more aggressive with my approach.


    ¡°Matthias, you are still shameless as always.¡± Initially, she was confused by his recent actions and she


    thought that his personality had really taken a turn but by the looks of it, he was still the same old


    Matthias.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Miss Langston.¡± However, he still enjoyed the constant bickering between


    them. It was probably because the two of them never got along well, so he didn¡¯t care about the way


    they interacted and only cared about liking her.


    Sometimes, one would be struck by love in the most unexpected of ways. Until today, Matthias still


    hadn¡¯t figured out why he fell in love with her. Whenever he wasn¡¯t by her side, he would miss his


    various interactions with her, so the affection toward her woulde up to him all of a sudden.


    ¡°Just tell me what you want. There¡¯s no need for games.¡± At the moment, she didn¡¯t want to y any


    more games with him. There¡¯s no point bickering with each other.


    ¡°My goal is simple.¡± He revealed a satisfied smile, reminding her of his speech back in Italy where he


    had a triumphant smile that was particrly attractive.


    ¡°Spit it out. I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush with you any longer.¡± The two of them stood side by


    side in front of a famous painting with their hands tightly intertwined, as if they were a cute couple.


    Matthias purposely closed the distance and he was about to whisper in her ear, but she moved her


    head away as she still wasn¡¯t used to this kind of intimacy.


    ¡°You are my goal,¡± he enunciated every word clearly. At a very close distance, he could even smell her


    natural scent and the fresh perfume she wore.


    She had an elegant swan-like neck, which tempted him to no end. However, he tried to suppress the


    urge to kiss her since it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for them to show intimacy in such a public space.


    For a moment, Heather¡¯s thoughts ran wild as his words were too ambiguous. As he breathed into her


    ear, she could feel his warm breath caressing the behind of her ear, making her want to move away


    from him.


    Since she couldn¡¯t figure out his intentions, she nned to deal with it coldly, so she used her only free


    hand to push him away. Immediately, the suppressing and ambiguous atmosphere faded away


    between the two of them. Even though Heather really wanted to punch him, the asion wouldn¡¯t


    allow her to do so.


    After calming herself for a while, she tried to maintain her fa?ade. The people who are attending the


    exhibition today are all elites so I can¡¯t cause any trouble.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she announced imperiously as she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t do anything in the art


    gallery.


    Matthias shook his head. ¡°Our date has just started. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± He finally got the


    chance toe out with her alone, so he was delighted even though they were doing nothing.


    Heather looked at her hand, which was held tightly in his, and she suddenly felt that she had lost her


    freedom. ¡°Can we go somewhere else?¡± We can at least find a ce where I¡¯m not restrained. Now,


    I¡¯mpletely under his control.


    However, Matthias was unwilling to leave.¡°The environment here is great and the paintings look


    gorgeous. Why don¡¯t we calm down and enjoy it?¡± Knowing her, she is definitely plotting something but


    I won¡¯t fall into her trap this easily.


    ¡°Since you like it so much, why don¡¯t you stay here? I¡¯m leaving.¡± Heather refused to give in to him.


    Even if a world ss painting was disyed in front of her, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy it at all.


    And so, he had no chance but to take a step back. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Since she had already


    made her words clear, it wouldn¡¯t be wise for him to continue dragging her around the art gallery.


    He finally got the chance to enjoy a peaceful time but he didn¡¯t expect her to hate it so much. As he


    looked back at the painting resignedly, she dragged her to the entrance straight away. Looks like she


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    really doesn¡¯t like these paintings.


    Soon, they arrived at the entrance but when Heather saw how reluctant Matthias was to leave, she


    asked tentatively, ¡°Do you really like the exhibition?¡±


    He nodded his head slightly as he didn¡¯t hold back his praise. ¡°The paintings in the exhibition really are


    magnificent. Even an amateur like me can see that they are gorgeous.¡±


    It seems like he really wants to stay here for a while to enjoy these paintings.


    ¡°Since you like it so much, we must leave here as soon as possible.¡± She tried to annoy him by


    revealing a smirk and she couldn¡¯t help but go against him. Upon hearing that, Matthias paused for a


    moment and he held onto her tightly. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t move an inch, so she asked confusedly,


    ¡°What are you doing? Are we not leaving?¡± Is he now throwing a tantrum?


    ¡°Do you really hate this exhibition or do you hate the things I like?¡± He was displeased with her cynical


    tone. Initially, she wanted to infuriate him and now, she almost seeded in doing so.


    ¡°I hate the things you like,¡± she answered directly without any consideration for his feelings.


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked reluctantly. Truth was, her answer was very obvious but he didn¡¯t know why he was


    deceiving himself.


    ¡°Mr. Locke, do I have the right to choose the next location for our date?¡± she asked in an aggressive


    tone.


    Finally, he let go of her hand and muttered, ¡°Yes, you do.¡± It¡¯s no use reasoning with her.


    ¡°Come y tennis with me,¡± she suggested. Matthias, on the other hand, didn¡¯t know why she wanted


    to y tennis with him all of a sudden.


    Since he didn¡¯t know how to y tennis, a hint of hesitation shed across his face, and the alert


    Heather picked it up. I can¡¯t let go of this chance to embarrass him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to y, I can always teach you.¡± She curled up her lips in a sarcastic manner as


    she tried to make him hate her.


    However, he had his own ego to protect. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± It¡¯s just tennis. How hard can it be?


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have some funter on,¡± she countered with a bright smile. Finally, I¡¯ve won this round.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    At the tennis court, Heather had changed into her tennis outfit and it brought out an adorable, preppy


    charm to her appearance. It was as if she had a Midas touch that allowed her to turn even the inest


    of clothes into chic attire.


    The tennis outfit ttered her silhouette and entuated her curves. Matthias, on the other hand, had


    had to change into his tennis outfit as well, and his day-to-day appearance might mislead one to


    overlook his lean, muscr build.


    He had spent a better part of thest few years training to fill up his frame, so it went without saying


    that he boasted a well-built physique, with a body fat ratio that was rigorously maintained at 10 percent.


    His towering height gave the impression that he was neither strong nor athletic, but the truth was such


    that he packed a punch stronger than that of a world boxing champion.


    Presently, he saw that Heather was poised to serve the ball. He tightened his grip on his tennis racket,


    trying to feel and familiarize himself with its weight. This was his first time ying tennis and though he


    had absorbed as much as he could from his lessons, there were still a couple of techniques he had yet


    to master.


    Not wanting to appear weak before his opponent, he frowned and tried to imitate Heather¡¯s posture.


    She was standing with her feet slightly apart and her knees were bent as she came to a low squat, her


    soles firmly nted on the ground.


    She looked like she was ready to serve and Matthias stared at the ball in her hand intently, knowing


    that there was little else he could do other than to wing it.


    He was confident in his own athletic abilities and he was sure that he could return her serve despite not


    having grasped the proper stance or posture. On the other side of the, Heather was appraising him


    with a taunting gleam in her eyes as a smirk tugged on her lips. The service was just as important to


    her as it was to him and she couldn¡¯t wait to see him defeated.


    The very next moment, her racket mmed against the ball and she sent it hurtling toward him at


    incredible velocity. Matthias, on the other hand, was calm as he flicked his racket, looking handsome


    and dashing as he aimed to return the serve. His stance was unaffected by hisck of knowledge in


    tennis.


    However, his racket made contact with thin air as the ball flew past it. He stared in disbelief as the ball


    bounced and rolled to a stop on the far side of the court. I missed it, he thought in bewilderment.


    Frustrated, he couldn¡¯t believe that he was humiliated at the start of the game. Meanwhile, Heather was


    smiling pleasantly, somewhat relieved that he missed the return.


    She could tell from his stiff and clumsy posture that he waspletely unfamiliar with tennis and


    fortunately for her, she had chosen such a battlefield to finally demolish his triumph. She was beginning


    to get sick from having him lord his superiority over her whenever they were together.


    Now, she could finally dominate him on the tennis court. At the sight of the smug look on her face,


    Matthias was no longer embarrassed of his early defeat and he felt his heart swell at how happy he had


    made her.


    ¡°Director Locke, it looks like you need to work on your techniques,¡± she sang challengingly, her voice


    carrying over the court. She looked young and vibrant as she swung her racket back and forth.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to keep training with me then, Miss Langston,¡± he answered courteously,


    shedding the assertive demeanor he had put on back at the art gallery.


    Heather marveled at the way he could be gentlemanly for a minute and domineering the next, and his


    mood swings could give anyone a whish. He¡¯s more fickle than women are, she thought with


    amusement. However, she felt her heart leap when she fixed her gaze on his fine looks. Matthias was


    beginning to grow on her and the more she looked at him, the more handsome he seemed.


    A devious smile lit up her face as she said, ¡°Then you ought to watch your back.¡± She had gone easy


    on him when she served the ball earlier, but that did not mean she would hold back for the rest of the


    game.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to give it my all,¡± he quipped, shing her a kind smile that made her heart thump.


    There were a lot of times when she had inadvertently revealed her true self before him, and it was


    precisely because he could see through all her acts that she felt it was pointless to keep up any


    pretense with him.


    She loved it when she could take off her mask and be in her own skin whenever she was with him.


    Being together with Matthias had its perks, one of which was that she no longer had to hide away her


    real emotions.


    Fuelled by this strange surge of endearment that she had for him, Heather mmed her racket into the


    ball once more in a ruthless stroke. The ball flew toward him at high speed and she prayed that it would


    brush past his shoulder so that she might secure a second triumph.


    Matthias was taken aback by how ruthless she was as the ball whooshed past his cor, a breath away


    from hitting his neck.


    The thud of the ball hitting the ground seemed to echo around them. He could still feel the breeze from


    when the ball flew past his neck and his skin prickled at the very close call. He berated himself for


    letting down his guard in the first ce¡ªhe should not have underestimated her thirst for vengeance.


    He was itching to ask her if she was a Scorpio, because it would ount for her tendencies to seek


    revenge. Heather, on the other hand, was standing on the other side of the court, smiling as she tilted


    her head to assess him. The pink tennis outfit she was wearing suited her well and coupled with her


    fresh-faced appearance today, she looked younger and more unassuming than her usual haughty self.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be careful, Director Locke,¡± she chimed, grinning like the cat who ate the canary. She was


    more than happy to see him struggling.


    ¡°Of course you would find joy in my suffering,¡± he used exasperatedly.


    She winked at him and offered no reply. At some point during the course of their acquaintance, she


    found that torturing him was what gave her satisfaction.


    Maybe I¡¯m just petty and despicable, she thought with a wicked and triumphant smile on her face.


    Seeing how frustrated he was only made her want to squeal in delight.


    ¡°Looks like somebody missed again,¡± she sang and she stuck her tongue out yfully. It was almost as


    if the tennis outfit she wore brought out the mischievous and childish side of her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t miss the next one,¡± Matthias dered confidently and determinedly.


    Heather only shook her head in response. From what she had seen thus far, it would take him a couple


    more misses before he could even return one of her strokes, but she knew better than to underestimate


    him. She was particrly careful the third time as she got into her serving position. Her eyes met his


    over the and it was as though they weremunicating telepathically.


    She was suddenly anxious as she knew that Matthias was a fast learner and absorbed new information


    like a sponge. While she didn¡¯t know how much he had picked up since the beginning of the game, she


    wanted to make sure that he would miss this ball just like he did thest two, so that she could rub her


    triumph in his face. However, she thought about the determined edge in his voice earlier when he said


    he would not miss.


    ¡°Watch out,¡± she announced after what felt like a long moment. She began to tip her racket forward,


    and Matthias could feel the adrenaline and anxiety sprouting within him.


    He wasser-focused as his eyes focused intently on the ball. I will not miss this one and I¡¯m going to


    return it. He watched as the ball flew toward him like a sh of lightning, and he waited calmly until the


    ball was close to hitting the ground in front of his feet before he swung his racket.


    This time, his racket managed to make contact with the ball and he returned it with surprising precision.


    Heather grew sullen at this, but she did not dwell on it as her eyes followed the movement of the ball


    and she returned it with an agile stroke of her own.


    And so, the both of them sent the ball flying back and forth. Before long, they came to a tie after three


    rounds, which served as a testament to Matthias¡¯ sponge-like ability to retain whatever he had learned.


    He appeared to have mastered tennis within the short span of one hour, and it was hard to tell from the


    way he rallied against Heather that he had never stepped foot inside a tennis court before this.


    Meanwhile, Heather was a fan of intellectuals but there were times when she hated them, such as now.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wish Matthias was a little slower now that he was quickly adapting to the ferocity


    of the game, and it wasn¡¯t long before she found herself in the midst of an actual tennis battle. The


    game no longer brought her the same satisfaction that came from her earlier triumphs.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m a fast learner after all, Miss Langston!¡± Matthias was gloating as he swung his racket,


    pleased with his progress following their hour-long match.


    ¡°I so envy your ability to pick up new things so easily, Director Locke,¡± she said sarcastically. He¡¯s so


    full of himself and he¡¯s dangling his triumph in front of me on purpose.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She was already drained from the match, and she knew that she would spend the next day in bed if


    they were to go on with the game. The gym was bing a foreign ce ever since her return to


    Bradfort City and now that she was confined within the walls of her office on a daily basis, her stamina


    was not the same as it had once been.


    ¡°You happen to be an excellent coach,¡± he mused, politely giving her the credit.


    Heather was humbled by this but she did not say anything to him in response. Nheless, Matthias


    had a keen eye and he could tell from her bodynguage that she appreciated the credit.


    After a pause, she decided that she should end the game here. Her limbs were already aching from the


    exercise as she called out to him, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    Matthias¡¯ stamina was far better than hers. He was a man, after all, and he had had professional


    training for a while now. His strength came up to par¡ªif notpletely surpassing¡ªthat of a militant in


    the special forces. There had been a time when he thought he might make a living for himself as a


    personal bodyguard should being the director of Locke Group not work out for him.


    Heather found herself a chair and sat down, making herselffortable. As for Matthias, he stood next


    to her, looking like an actual personal bodyguard.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Now that she was seated, Heather had to crane her neck in order to get a good look


    at him and even then, all she could see was the delicate curve of his jawline. She marveled at his


    incredible stamina.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± he answered as he gazed down at her. Apparently, his features were so perfectly chiseled


    that he looked good from any angle.


    ¡°Stop standing there and sit down. I¡¯ll sprain my neck if I have to keep looking up at you while we talk,¡±


    she snapped and tore her eyes away. It was hard to suppress the sudden attraction she felt for him at


    that moment, seeing how she was a sucker for handsome faces.


    Upon hearing this, he sat down, taking up most of the space on the bench. She instantly regretted


    asking him to sit and she scooted slightly to the side. However, he inched closer to her, causing her to


    turn and re at the good-looking man next to her.


    His baster skin was glistening with a fineyer of perspiration, and testosterone was practically


    dripping off him as he nudged closer to her. Unlike other men, Matthias did not stink of sweat or body


    odor. In fact, he even smelled a little citrusy despite the vigorous match just now.


    ¡°I remember how you used to look like a zombie back in the day, and now it¡¯s like you¡¯re apletely


    different person,¡± she remarked thoughtfully. She was curious as to how he had managed to give


    himself such a makeover¡ªfrom frail and sickly to strong and athletic.


    ¡°There¡¯s infinite potential in everybody, and I just so happen to have cracked God¡¯s password,¡± he


    joked, his answer as vague and mystifying as the smile on his face.


    ¡°If it¡¯s true that the Locke Family is bursting with talent, how are you so clueless about tennis?¡± she


    asked, riding her wave of curiosity.


    Matthias did not give her an answer this time and he only offered her a rueful smile. He didn¡¯t want to


    tell her the truth¡ªthat hisck of experience in tennis had something to do with her.


    ¡°Okay, fine; don¡¯t tell me.¡± Heather rose from her seat and made a beeline for a different resting spot,


    but she was infuriated when he followed her like the thick-skinned rascal that he was.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve loved tennis since you were little,¡± he finally confessed, flushing slightly.


    ¡°Oh¡ªso your hatred for me trantes to your hatred for tennis? That certainly makes sense,¡± she


    mocked. There was never a quiet moment between the both of them and their rtionship proved to be


    fertile ground for constant bickering.


    ¡°The past is in the past. Must you hold on to it so stubbornly?¡± he countered somberly. He had been


    determined to let go of the past, even if it meant his love for Myra would wither away in the dark.


    When Heather heard this, she scoffed coldly and retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the one who¡¯s having a hard


    time letting go.¡± How dare he use me? This is a ssic example of the guilty party filing the suit first!


    ¡°I¡¯ve let go but the question is, can you?¡± Matthias bit out every word, his gaze darkening with the


    emotions that threatened to overwhelm.


    She gave him an odd look. This was the man who had been clinging onto the past with steel-like will,


    yet he stood before her telling her otherwise.


    Should I believe him? There was a somewhat crestfallen look in her eyes as she pondered on his


    words. Indeed, there was nothing in the past for her to cling on to and she wasn¡¯t the one who had had


    her heart broken, so why did the past fill her with so much guilt?

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Given how fickle and stubborn women could be, men would never voluntarily y against them without


    the preface of courtship. Gone was the mischievous and lively Heather who had been on the tennis


    court earlier as she gazed at him pointedly. It was clear that this would be the end of their tennis-filled


    escapade.


    Matthias, on the other hand, had only just started to see the fun of tennis when she flippantly dered


    that she no longer wanted to y another set. Seeing as she had the final say for their date today, he


    had no choice but to assent to her decision to carry on their date elsewhere.


    As they went to retrieve the car, he asked in concern, ¡°Are you hungry? Shall we grab a bite?¡±


    Her gaze flickered over to him and she teased, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s hungry!¡±


    He chuckled at this. Truth was, she was right to say that he was hungry. He hadn¡¯t eaten much during


    lunch with the Langstons, seeing as their food disagreed with his pte.


    Following their tennis match, Matthias felt as if he had been hollowed out. He wasn¡¯t proud of this,


    hence his subtle invitation for a meal in the first ce. He certainly did not expect her to call his bluff.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not hungry now, so why don¡¯t we go y a round of golf?¡± Heather suggested excitedly, her


    lips curving up into a devious smile. She had to admit that these little digs were oddly satisfying.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± He looked at her with endearment, finding it adorable that she could look so pleased


    with her little evil schemes.


    They began to drive over to the golf course that she had deliberately chosen, and it happened to be the


    best one in Bradfort City. However, she did not want to step foot on the premises at all.


    She grew grim as she thought about how the manager of the golf course had always leered at her and


    as one thought led to another, her expression only soured when the image of Caleb¡¯s menacing face


    shed in her mind. As far as she was concerned, he was the epitome of evil and she bristled


    whenever she caught sight of his insidious looks.


    Meanwhile, Matthias was looking at Heather oddly as he took in the changes in her expression. He


    wondered what she was thinking of and why she looked so conflicted. They were only going golfing,


    after all. It was only when the car rolled to a stop at the traffic light that she noticed he was staring at


    her and she shot him an affronted look.


    He was observing her so intently that it was a surprise he hadn¡¯t pressed his face against hers. Heather


    frowned and eyed him with disgust, then feigned nonchnce as she touched her face, hoping that


    there wasn¡¯t any dirt on it. That would have been embarrassing.


    ¡°Stop staring at me and keep your eyes on the road,¡± she warned him irritably. His behavior today had


    been erratic and secretive, as if he had embodied every bit the despicable viin.


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts, mydy?¡± He was just as affable as he had been since the beginning of


    their date, having kept his temper under lock and key. He was hoping that his warmpassion would


    eventually cajole Heather into changing her mind about him.


    ¡°I have no thoughts worthy of a penny,¡± she answered uneasily, fidgeting slightly in her seat. She was


    merely thinking about Caleb and what he might do next.


    ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± Matthias took the bottled water from the cupholder and passed it over to her with his


    free hand.


    She turned down the water, waving her hand dismissively as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Heather didn¡¯t


    like drinking bottled water. Besides, she felt fine and wasn¡¯t feeling thirsty at all.


    ¡°Then could you please help me open the cap?¡± he asked, pretending to be really focused on driving


    with one hand.


    ¡°You know how evolution has given us this?¡± She pointed to her mouth, indicating for him to use his to


    twist the bottle cap open.


    Once again, she turned him down. Still holding onto the water bottle, Matthias thought better of it and


    decided to put it back into the cupholder. He should be used to rejection by now but that didn¡¯t mean he


    would stop trying to talk to her. This was one of Evan¡¯s suggestions¡ªchemistry came from


    conversation.


    Heather, on the other hand, felt her heart twist at Matthias¡¯ awkwardness as he tried to make small talk


    with her. He had never been that skilled in making a good impression and when it came to romantic


    pursuits, he could use a manual or two. As a matter of fact, he looked like he was having a hard time


    trying to ease the tension between them, and she might even go so far as to say he was helpless.


    As the car continued forward, she stared calmly out the windscreen while his gaze asionally


    flickered over to her. At some point during the drive, she began to find his curious looks irritating. She


    had grown so used to seeing his wicked side that his sudden transition into a lovesick schoolboy was


    making her ufortable. It was as if their dynamics had taken an abrupt and strange turn.


    ¡°Maybe we should talk about why you¡¯re trying so hard to put up an act and the purpose behind it,¡±


    Heather said tantly, seeing as there were still a bit of ways to go before they reached the golf


    course.


    The golf course she had chosen was known for its expansive acres, but its geographical location was,


    unfortunately, not ideal. It was set in the outskirts to amodate its sprawlingndscape, which


    means it would take a long drive to get there. The journey would be insufferable if Matthias were to


    continue giving her those unreadable and meaningful looks, and she wasn¡¯t sure what he was trying to


    imply through his gaze.


    ¡°How are you so sure that I¡¯m putting on an act? What if this is my true self?¡± His lips tipped up into a


    mocking smile, though she wasn¡¯t sure if he was being self-deprecating or sarcastic toward her.


    ¡°Am I supposed to believe that you¡¯re showing me your kind andpassionate nature?¡± She burst


    into a smallugh, thoroughly amused. ¡°Come on, Director Locke. You¡¯re in charge of the Locke Group,


    are you not? You can¡¯t rule over thepany with kindness andpassion.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as if Heather waspletely oblivious to the internal conflicts that were rife within therge


    Locke family. She had done enough research to know that it was no easy feat for anyone to hold power


    in his family¡ªthey did not favor brawn over brains, after all.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be myself in front of the person I like,¡± Matthias replied honestly. However, Heather


    froze when she heard this.


    ¡°The person you like,¡± she repeated stiffly. She did not like this term and she disliked it even more when


    Matthias used it to describe her. There was no way she could ever reciprocate his feelings despite the


    many asions on which he had made them known, and she knew that feigning ignorance was no


    longer a viable option at this point.


    Not wanting to beat around the bush, she asked, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve fallen for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes; I have,¡± he confessed inly. Denial was but futile effort at this point.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t fall for me. I¡¯ve told you as much from the very beginning,¡± Heather countered


    imperiously. They had been young when she warned him not to fall for her, and she remembered


    having done so during their first meeting.


    ¡°Yes; I know you¡¯ve told me that a long time ago,¡± he agreed. The memory was still imprinted in his


    mind and he recalled how she had looked as beautiful as an angel and been as wicked as the devil.


    ¡°But you know how unpredictable these things are, and it¡¯s not as if I could stop myself from falling for


    you. I can¡¯t even stop thinking about you,¡± he added, feeling emboldened by his earlier confession. He


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    wanted to tell her how much he liked her but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to look her in the eye.


    ¡°Why would you ever fall for me? You, out of all people, know exactly how wicked I am. After all, I


    basically ruined your chances of having a love life.¡± The barest hint of a smile yed on Heather¡¯s lips.


    She couldn¡¯t quite figure out men and their feelings; how could he fall for her while still holding a grudge


    against her?


    ¡°Then give me back those chances at love, even if things might turn out differently,¡± he said softly, his


    voice thick with implication. At that moment, it felt as if the air in the car was getting warmer.


    His words shot through her erratically-beating heart like an arrow. If he kept going on with his bold and


    heartfelt confessions, the walls around her could very welle crashing down and leave her


    vulnerable.


    ¡°No way,¡± she bit out with absolute resolve. The dark and sentimental gaze with which he regarded her


    was truly meant for Myra, and it would do her well to remember that.


    Pride was what stood between them. Try as she might, she could not forget the way he had been head


    over heels for Myra, and Heather did not want to be her recement.


    ¡°I ruined your chances at love and I took Myra away from you. Those aren¡¯t things I could ever give


    back to you,¡± she exined slowly and tiredly. Matthias might have lost his mind and been spewing


    nonsense for all she cared, but she could not allow herself to stray from reason.


    ¡°You keep bringing Myra up. It seems as if you¡¯re dwelling on the fact that the person I used to like was


    her instead of you,¡± he pointed out forthrightly. He eyed her steadily, making her wish she could hide


    from his piercing gaze.


    ¡°The person you¡¯re in love with has always been Myra. Think about it, Matthias¡ªwhy would you ever


    fall for me in the first ce? It¡¯s practically impossible.¡± Heather felt like she was drowning and was


    desperately trying to hold onto the driftwood in front of her, worried that if she let go, she might be


    pulled into the depths of the icy waters.


    ¡°I have once told myself with the same fierce certainty that I would never fall for you even if you were


    thest person on Earth, but fate has a twisted sense of humor and before I knew it, I found myself


    having feelings for you, falling for you.¡± Matthias wished he could escape this terrifying loop wherein his


    thoughts revolved around Heather, and there had been a time when he decided against making his


    feelings known to her. However, at the end of the day, he still wanted her to know the truth.


    This was especially so when other men started sprouting around her, and only then did he realize how


    bracing and bitter jealousy could be. He would much rather make the first move than watch her walk


    away with someone else. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of it.


    He might regret it if he never tried to pursue Heather romantically. It was exactly how he had missed his


    shot with Myra, and he didn¡¯t want a repeat of that now that he finally came to terms with how he felt


    about Heather.


    ¡°Have you really fallen for me, Matthias?¡± she questioned once more, wanting to make sure that she


    was still firmly rooted in reality instead of some fever dream.


    He nodded at her firmly. ¡°How many times do I have to say it in order to make you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Turn the car around and drive me home this instant!¡± she shouted. She no longer wanted to go golfing


    and she had lost interest in doing anything else¡ªall she wanted was to go home and be with her own


    thoughts.


    ¡°But we¡¯re not done with our date yet,¡± he reminded her gently. It had taken him a lot of effort to finally


    get a date with her, so it was only natural that he didn¡¯t want it toe to such an abrupt end.


    ¡°I need to calm down and process all this.¡± Heather blinked her doe-like eyes as she felt the desperate


    need to anchor the emotions swelling within her. Her chest tightened with the urge to cry, though she


    doubted if the tears woulde at all.


    ¡°Is it so hard for you to choose to love me back?¡± he asked disappointedly.


    Incredulous, she retorted, ¡°Could you ever love your enemy?¡± Then, she realized that her words had


    Upon hearing her retort, Matthias was at a loss for words. Well, this is awkward, he thought ruefully.


    While he was torn over having feelings for somebody he ought to hate, she was determined to never


    fall for him. Moreover, she had continuously doubted him and suspected he had ulterior motives. I must


    have been blind to fall for her in the first ce.


    ¡°Did you put a spell on me or something?¡± he blurted out without much thought.


    Heather nced at him in bewilderment. If I put a spell on him, why on earth would I make him fall for


    me when I could make him get away from me instead?


    ¡°Look, I can¡¯t think clearly now so it would really help if you could give me some form of encouragement


    or assurance, just to let me have the strength to pine after you shamelessly with all that I have,¡± he


    pleaded with her with such earnestness that Heather felt her heart twist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall for me. It will never work out between us,¡± she replied with finality, putting an end to this


    conversation. This rtionship was cursed from the beginning and she had to cut off its roots before it


    grew into something worse.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Heather pondered on her qualities. While she liked to consider herself as well-aplished and an


    example of the perfect woman, she shuddered at the thought of being romantically pursued by


    someone whom she knew actively hated her. She briefly wondered if Matthias had suffered head


    damage from the ident, because it was the only logical exnation behind his feelings for her.


    ¡°I like the challenge of turning the impossible into reality,¡± Matthias said defiantly even after his pleading


    was to no avail. He knew that Heather wanted more than just a lover¡ªshe wanted someone who could


    thrive in the same league as her own.


    ¡°Stop grinning like that. It¡¯s freaking me out.¡± She eyed him warily, recoiling at the wicked smile that


    yed on his lips.


    If that grin on his face was anything to go by, he looked like he was more than eager to take up the


    challenge of romantically pursuing her. She bristled and began to question what it was about her that


    spurred him on. Then, as her mind raced to figure out his, a sudden thought seized her.


    ¡°Do you actually like me or do you like the idea of conquering me?¡± She stared at him, willing him to


    answer.


    ¡°The former,¡± he replied with firm assurance.


    ¡°Men are all liars,¡± she said pointedly as she shot him a displeased look. She thought about asking


    Myra for her opinion on this. It would do her no good to dwell on suchplex matters without another


    woman¡¯s insight.


    In the end, Heather announced imperiously, ¡°Drive me home now. I don¡¯t want this date to go on, so


    let¡¯s just call it a day.¡± Truthfully, she was worried that one thing might lead to another if they were to


    carry on with this date. What if he gets some weird idea and wants to take things to the next level?


    She shuddered, then tossed aside the strange and unwarranted thought as soon as it popped up in her


    mind. Stop thinking about how it would feel if he kisses you, she chided herself, repressing the urge to


    retch.


    ¡°I hate to break it to you, but this road is strictly one-way so I can¡¯t turn the car around,¡± Matthias


    pointed out in resignation. To a certain extent, he had aplished his mission for the day, having


    made his feelings known to her. No, you didn¡¯t, the voice in his head countered sadistically.


    ¡°Did you really drop by the Langston Residence today so you could talk about the business


    partnership?¡± Heather asked. In retrospect, the reason for his visit earlier today had been rather


    suspicious and she wanted to talk to Robert about it, having noticed his odd behavior during Matthias¡¯


    visit.


    ¡°Of course. Believe me, I was equally surprised when Old Master Langston called me up this morning.¡±


    In all honesty, Matthias couldn¡¯t quite grasp the situation just yet. All he knew was that the old master


    had had a change of heart and called him up that morning with the prospect of a partnership.


    She scoffed upon hearing his answer. ¡°I thought perhaps you might have made some shady backdoor


    deal with him.¡± By that, she meant that she had been inclined to believe that Robert sold her off to


    Matthias but as it turned out, she was reading too much into the situation.


    ¡°Seems a bit inappropriate to talk about your grandfather that way, don¡¯t you think?¡± Matthias berated


    gently, though he secretly envied the bond she shared with Robert.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business how I describe my grandfather. Can you please drop me home now? I don¡¯t


    want to see you for a moment longer than necessary,¡± she snapped irritably and without thought. Then,


    upon recollecting herself, she peered at him worriedly from the corner of her eye and saw that his


    expression had darkened considerably.


    However, he sounded cid as he replied, ¡°Fine, I shall drive you home this instant. Wouldn¡¯t want you


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    to have to see this repulsive face of mine for the rest of the day.¡±


    Heather¡¯s heart twisted with guilt as she lowered her head. It was as if all the sophistication


    disappeared from her lexicon whenever she was in his presence. She felt bad for saying such hurtful


    things to him and she knew she sounded like a spoiled and unreasonable aristocratic brat.


    Regardless of how wounded he might be, Matthias was still a man of his word. He stepped on the


    elerator as they cruised down the road and when she saw the speed at which he was driving, she


    began to worry that they might run into trouble with the traffic police.


    After a while, she noticed that he was still angry and the car was gaining speed under his maneuver.


    Matthias¡¯ sullenness tranted into reckless driving, and there were even a few times when they were


    inches away from bumping into the other cars on the road.


    ¡°Slow down, Matthias. Getting into an ident is not part of my to-do list,¡± she snapped, once again


    hurting him with her sharp choice of words.


    ¡°I highly doubt being a safe road-user is on your to-do list either, seeing as you¡¯ve crashed your car into


    mine twice before this,¡± he retorted sarcastically, unable to help his sour mood. She¡¯s being brash with


    me because she thinks I like her too much to put her in her ce.


    Frustrated by his sudden change in temperament, Heather sputtered, ¡°Are you serious? This is no time


    for you to be sassy, Matthias!¡± What did I do to him this time?


    This only seemed to spur him on. He stepped on the elerator and the sports car revved as it sped


    down the road. Fear shed in Heather¡¯s eyes as she felt inertia pushing her into her seat. The vehicle


    mighte with state-of-the-art safety features, but that doesn¡¯t mean he can be so reckless with our


    lives!


    ¡°Unless I¡¯ve misunderstood your instructions, I¡¯m just doing what you told me to,¡± he countered, not


    backing down. One could hardly reason with him when he was being stubborn like this, and this


    probably had something to do with Heather injuring his pride.


    Heather grew terrified when she saw how maniacal he was and she quickly surrendered. ¡°Okay, okay


    ¡ªI¡¯m the one who¡¯s in the wrong, not you. I¡¯m sorry. Can you please slow down before we crash?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until he had calmed down that she retracted her piteous gaze. She had to admit that he easily


    outdid her when it came to being ruthless.


    She got down from the car when it finally rolled to a steady stop outside the Langston Residence.


    Then, she turned to address him somberly, ¡°You have obsessive tendencies and I¡¯m far too stubborn¡ª


    the both of us would only anger each other. I suggest you think about it before you delude yourself into


    believing we could ever work out.¡±


    There was a certain truth to her words that even Matthias could not deny. He did have strong obsessive


    tendencies that bordered on a personality disorder, but he had always brushed those off as part of his


    character. He remembered Evan urging him to see a therapist but he had unfortunately paid no heed to


    that suggestion, either.


    At the rate at which Matthias was going, it would only be a matter of time before he bit off more than he


    could chew. However, he did not think of the consequences that mighte and was instead focused


    on getting Heather to reciprocate his feelings. He wanted her to look back at him and give him the


    assurance he craved.


    The regret leftover from his pursuit of Myra seemed to weigh on his feelings for Heather. Seeing as he


    had missed his chance with the former, he was adamant to make things work with thetter.


    It was no easy feat for him to fall in love with someone and when he did, he would not so much as


    spare other women a second look.


    Sometimes, Matthias wondered if his feelings of affection came from the constant interaction between


    himself and the woman he loved, be it Heather or Myra. However, as he dwelled on the likelihood of


    this theory, Lara¡¯s presence disproved it.


    Given that she was his assistant in the workce, his interaction with her was on a daily basis, yet he


    had never seemed to develop any romantic feelings for her. On the contrary, he saw her as nothing


    more than a loyal subordinate or an endearing younger sibling.


    He thought about how these years had gone by. Affection and sentiments were empirical in their


    existence and there was little use in trying to rationalize them. He could say that Myra was the source


    of his determination up to this day, but it was much more urate to admit that Heather was the


    reason for his present glory.


    Heather had asked him why he had note to Bradfort City much earlier and instead chose to move


    over with the rest of the Locke Group. Had he not anticipated for Myra to fall in love with someone


    else? Why would he gamble on that prospect and decide to only move into the city after he had


    reached the peak of his sess?


    More importantly, he had chosen to relocate to Bradfort City before Heather¡¯s return, and it was clear


    that she was the intended audience for his magnificenteback. Just then, a bold presumption came


    to Matthias¡¯ mind¡ªperhaps Heather was the one he had fallen for from the very beginning and he had


    merely been too scared to admit it.


    Maybe his residual attachment to Myra¡¯s warmth had misled him into thinking he had actual feelings for


    her, but Heather had always been the one who amazed him and try as he might, he could never get her


    out of his mind.


    Matthias spent the days and nights that followed this realization thinking about Heather¡¯s haughty


    expression more than he did Myra¡¯s warm smile.


    It was not too far of a stretch to say that he could pick Heather out of a crowd, and this was the case


    when he had been in Italy all those years ago. He had been on stage then, and one look was all it took


    for him to spot her among the audience. However, he had felt inferior to her back then and dared not


    reveal himself to her, which made him even more resolved to only show up in front of her once he could


    lord his superiority over her.


    ¡°Give me ten more minutes,¡± he pleaded now, hastily getting down from the car and reaching out to


    grab her hand. When Heather saw how earnest and serious he was about this, she relented.


    ¡°Fine, but we can¡¯t be seen dawdling outside the house.¡± With that, she began to shove him back into


    the vehicle. ¡°We¡¯ll talk inside the car.¡±


    That was a close call. If anyone in the house saw us¡­ Heather gazed out the window uneasily.


    Matthias, on the other hand, was watching her from where he sat behind the wheel while his brain tried


    to rpose his words into something coherent.


    ¡°Well, what is it that you wanted to tell me? Come right out with it,¡± she demanded incredulously as she


    felt the sudden urge to throttle him.


    Is he doing this purpose? Did he n on putting on some mboyant show in front of the Langston


    Residence? She couldn¡¯t think straight right now and her mind was in chaos.


    ¡°My falling for you could very well be love at first sight,¡± he murmured slowly, not wanting to be too


    forting.


    Upon hearing this, Heather stiffened and for a moment it was as if her brain had imploded¡ªthe words


    ¡°love at first sight¡± echoed in her headspace. She found herself growing exasperated and helpless that


    he would spring something like this on her just as they were about to part ways.


    Her words came out in a flurry as she retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation nor anything else


    you have to say.¡±


    Despite being met with cold rebuff, Matthias continued, wanting to rify all that he was feeling at the


    moment, ¡°I admit that I was infatuated with Myra and her gentlepassion. I liked how her smile


    could light up an entire room.¡± He paused, seemingly entranced by the memory, then went on to say, ¡°I


    saw her as my saving grace.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes; I know, and I was the devil who split the both of you up with my wicked schemes,¡± she


    interjected impatiently. A chill ran down her spine when she saw his lips curve up in a peculiar smile.


    ¡°No, you were a beautiful angel¡ªthe most gorgeous girl I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± It was as if Matthias was


    transported back into their younger days and even the smile on his face a wistful one.


    Heather had been about to get down from the car when she heard this. No longer sure if he was telling


    her the truth, she asked in a flustered tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but is your memory warped? I was ¡®an angel¡¯ and


    ¡®the most gorgeous girl you¡¯ve ever seen¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was pathetic of me to have fallen for you back then. Do you remember how you used to


    look at me? You treated me like I was some foul-smelling beggar or an ugly street cat.¡± There was a


    sour note in Matthias¡¯ voice as he recounted this. If only Heather had shown him somepassion,


    maybe he wouldn¡¯t have felt so unworthy and been terrified of confessing his love for her.


    He sounded like his reasonable self once more as he further borated, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for


    a while, and I had this epiphany that maybe I was never in love with Myra at all. Maybe I¡¯ve only ever


    loved how warm and kind she was to me. I don¡¯t even know what she¡¯s like as a person nor have I


    seen her dark side¡ªor any other side, for that matter.¡± If he did not know her well back in those days,


    then it was impossible for him to im he was anything other than clueless about her now.


    Presently, the only person he wanted to know was Heather. In fact, he wanted to get to know her better,


    so that he might touch the deepest part of her soul.


    ¡°And how about me? Do you know me at all? Have you seen all sides of me, especially the darkest


    ones? You don¡¯t have to know someone to fall in love with them,¡± Heather argued. She still couldn¡¯t


    at first sight.


    He dared not look her in the eye any longer and he tore his gaze away. Seeing this, Heather thought


    that she might have finally cracked his pretense and she waited for the chance to catch him out.


    However, Matthias was intive as he said, ¡°Looks like I was wrong¡ªI¡¯m still not worthy enough to


    confess my love for you and I should have kept my pathetic thoughts to myself.¡± The light in his eyes


    dimmed at that moment and as it turned out, today was yet another miserable day for him.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Heather felt her heart twist with an inexplicable sense of guilt and she turned to look at Matthias in


    frustration. She hadn¡¯t been mocking him earlier, but he was making it sound as though she had


    deemed him unworthy, and perhaps his over-the-top reaction had something to do with his fragile pride.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know why you fell for me in the first ce, but I hope you can understand that we are


    ipatible. You know as well as I do that nothing good could evere from such ipatibility.¡±


    She needed to cajole him by breaking things down logically, but she had a feeling that her words were


    falling on deaf ears.


    ¡°Doespatibility truly matter when ites to falling in love?¡± Matthias retorted defiantly. Love


    would not be quite so infuriating if one could make a rational choice on whom to fall in love with.


    ¡°Maybe it doesn¡¯t for others, but it does to me. It¡¯s pointless to be in a rtionship if I can¡¯t see a future


    with the person. I need to know that the person is someone whom I could spend the rest of my life


    with,¡± she exined, giving him a contemtive look as she did so. Heather was more concerned


    about equality than she was about love¡ªthe rtionship would be futile if there was ack of


    ¡°How would you know that I¡¯m not that person you could spend forever with? You¡¯vee to that


    conclusion before you even gave us a shot. I¡¯m not a fickle person, Heather, and if I¡¯ve made up my


    mind to be together with you, then I¡¯m in it for the long haul.¡± Matthias disagreed with the reason behind


    her rejection of him, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant. She is convinced that forever would never


    work out for us and she refuses to give us a chance.


    ¡°You and I are two peas in a pod¡ªwe have far too much pride for our own good. I¡¯d cross your line and


    you¡¯d hurt my pride. Besides, we¡¯re both too headstrong andpetitive to ever make things work out


    between us.¡± Once upon a time, Heather had thought about looking for someone who shared her


    qualities as well but that notion was sanded down to nothing over the years, and she realized that she


    would much rather be with somebody who couldplement her.


    ¡°If you and I are the same, then why shouldn¡¯t we be together?¡± He was baffled by her argument, much


    like how she was by his.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. I¡¯m going home now,¡± she dered. She didn¡¯t want to dawdle


    in the car either. It didn¡¯t seem fair that she had to be coteral damage to his insanity.


    Matthias, on the other hand, was adamantly clinging onto his rhetoric. He was sure that Heather had


    feelings for him, however little they might be, which meant that he still stood a chance with her. ¡°I hope


    you¡¯d consider what I¡¯ve said today. Chemistry and affection are the ts of a rtionship, and you


    shouldn¡¯t have to think about anything else when you make your decision,¡±


    She merely hummed in response, impassive as she made to barrel out of the car. She could not spend


    another moment with him in this car, not while it was idling right outside the Langston Residence.


    Matthias, too, did not stop Heather as she opened the door and stepped out of the car. She cast him a


    sideways nce. She had thought she knew him well enough but as it turned out, they were as good


    as strangers. After a series of cmitous events, she learned that there was a depth to him that she


    had yet to explore.


    Presently, Heather straightened as she walked through the front door of her family home. Knowing that


    Matthias was staring at her from where he sat in the car, she refused to turn around. Out of all the


    possible scenarios that she had imagined might happen between them, his affection for her was not


    one of them.


    After all, who could ever love an enemy? Her head was close to bursting and Robert appeared to have


    yed a central part in her current predicament. At the thought of this, Heather recalled something


    important¡ªshe must demand an exnation from Robert for the incident today.


    With that in mind, she quickened her pace and made a beeline for his study, knowing that he would be


    there brushing up his fine arts at this hour.


    The door to the study mmed open with violent force, and a somber Heather marched into the room


    with the purpose of confronting her grandfather.


    However, Robert was not angry at her intrusion and instead, he beamed at her as he greeted cheerily,


    ¡°Heather!¡± Upon hearing that, she cringed, finding his disposition a suspicious one.


    ¡°You owe me an exnation, Grandpa,¡± she said stonily. Judging from the way he had acted earlier


    today, it was clear that he had ns to set her up with Matthias.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She hoped that she was reading too much into the situation but if Robert were to start putting his foot


    into this, things would only get messier. He had basically cleared a path for Matthias and if thetter


    was free to pursue her, she would only have a much harder time avoiding him.


    ¡°An exnation for what?¡± he asked, and she was angered that the older man was feigning innocence


    even now.


    Irritated, she demanded, ¡°Why did you suddenly agree to partner up with the Locke Group? And why


    did you invite him over in the first ce?¡± She wanted nothing more than to leave the Langston Group


    at that moment.


    If her family were to start working together with the Locke Group, then it would only give Matthias the


    chance to pester her by visiting her daily at the Langston Group under the guise of a blooming


    partnership.


    Unable to imagine such a happenstance, Heather silently vowed to leave thepany should Robert


    really have ns on pushing her and Matthias together.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a change of circumstances that warrants the proposal of a partnership,¡± the old man


    answered straightforwardly, having thought of a response beforehand.


    Puzzled, she pressed further, ¡°What happened to taking advantage of the strife?¡± It was strange that


    Robert would abandon his initial ns without notice after all the time he had spent curating them, and


    it looked like he had made up his mind on it too.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s no longer a viable option, seeing as we can no longer stand on the sidelines. It would


    be ideal for us to form an allegiance with another in the industry before the Moriartys intervene, and


    you know that our family could never work together with the Hart Family, which leaves the Locke Group


    as our next best choice,¡± he exined slowly. However, as well-structured and sensible as his


    argument was, Heather still found herselfpletely dumbfounded by it.


    She could tell that her grandfather was hiding something beneath his borate reasoning, and she


    wanted him to be forthright with her. ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush here. I have


    the right to know the truth,¡± she urged as she marched up to him with a look of grim determination.


    ¡°The Moriartys are not easily dealt with and neither is the Locke Group. It makes sense for us to curry


    favor with thetter at the moment,¡± he replied somberly, then ced his stationery down and settled


    into his chair.


    ¡°The Moriartys¡¯ stronghold is all the way in Leisfeld! I hardly think they have much say in Bradfort City,¡±


    Heather countered exasperatedly. She was beginning to think that her grandfather was being


    melodramatic. As things stood, even if the Moriartys had taken over the whole of Leisfeld, they still


    wouldn¡¯t wield much authority over Bradfort City.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them, Heather. They have their own enterprise in Atrigall City as well, and they¡¯ve


    slowly infiltrated the Bradfort City market,¡± he warned, believing that Heather had little to no knowledge


    of the Moriartys and their formidability, which he thought ounted for herck of fear of them.


    ¡°I¡¯d be a fool to underestimate them, but why is it that we¡¯ve never heard of the business empire they¡¯ve


    built in Atrigall City? Surely that means they¡¯re not as powerful as you say they are,¡± she protested. The


    subtext of her argument was clear, in that she did not believe the Moriartys were strong enough in the


    business world to trifle with the Langstons¡¯ enterprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s because there hasn¡¯t been any word of their activities thus far and their business expansion has


    been kept off the grid. Nheless, the reality is that they¡¯ve dominated most, if not all, of Atrigall City¡¯s


    market and they¡¯re working towards monopolizing themercial scene there.¡± Robert, too, had been


    taken aback when he first caught wind of the Moriartys¡¯ ruthless climb to sess. While Atrigall City


    wasparatively smaller than Bradfort City, it was no hamlet.


    ¡°Where did you even get the intel?¡± Heather doubted the uracy of this information. Which of the


    Moriartys have been disrupting the business circle in Atrigall City if the rest of them were thousands of


    miles away in Leisfeld?


    ¡°The news came from a reliable source. Don¡¯t you trust me at all, Heather?¡± This was not the first time


    Robert had been exasperated with his granddaughter¡¯s line of questioning. She was so inherently


    suspicious of everything and she would not relent until she had gotten the whole truth.


    ¡°Grandpa, even if the Moriartys are as rich and powerful as you say, could we not stand on our own


    against them? Must we form an allegiance with another?¡± Heather couldn¡¯t help but feel as if Robert


    had an ulterior motive for wanting to work together with the Locke Group, and she wanted him to


    exin what it was rather than hear him talk about the Moriartys.


    ¡°Of course we must. We might even have to coborate with the Hart Family as a desperate measure,¡±


    he said solemnly. He couldn¡¯t let his guard down when it came to the Moriartys. He didn¡¯t want to have


    to work together with the Hart Family either, and he wasn¡¯t even sure if he had the courage or the


    humility to partner up with them.


    Upon hearing this, Heather felt as though her mind had imploded. The situation was dire indeed if it


    could make Robert contemte a partnership with the Hart Family. She thought about how stubborn


    the old man was and how he would never willingly choose to be acquainted with them. Looks like the


    Moriartys are a terrifying entity indeed.


    ¡°Could the Moriartys dominate Bradfort City if they wanted to?¡± She felt oddly frustrated and her skin


    prickled at the thought of Caleb¡¯s menacing face.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, seeing as no one knows about the strength of their forces here in the city. They¡¯re not


    to be trifled with, and desperate times call for desperate measures.¡± A dark look passed over his face


    as he thought about the heavy blow the Moriartys had dealt against the Langstons all those years ago.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if his family could take another hit should the former choose to strike again.


    Just then, Heather asked, ¡°Why are theying after us?¡± She had gone to the root of the mystery,


    making Robert falter. It seemed as if he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have earlier.


    He stammered, ¡°W-Well¡­¡± He had wanted to talk to her about this the day before, but she had left so


    abruptly that he couldn¡¯t get a word in with her. Now that she had asked about it, he was suddenly


    having a hard timeposing an answer.


    Finally, after a moment of hesitation, he dered, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, so let¡¯s just leave this conversation


    for another day. Besides, it¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡± It was going to be difficult for him to exin the


    Langstons¡¯ feud with the Moriartys and if he were to be precise in his narrative, it would be even harder


    to bypass the Hart Family¡¯s role in the whole thing.


    Heather did not try to force an answer out of her grandfather as she was in no rush to learn about what


    had happened in the past. It must have been a dark time, one which revolved around a feud between


    their families, and it was likely a feud that could not be resolved even in her time.


    ¡°If the Moriartys are more foe than friend, then why were you so courteous with Caleb yesterday?¡± She


    was puzzled by how civil Robert had been the day before, particrly when it came to dealing with a


    supposed enemy. Unless¡­


    ¡°Surely you would have figured out the stakes in this whole situation,¡± he remarked with a meaningful


    smile. Putting on an act was part of the business world survival guide, and it was amon strategy


    for one to be civil with the enemy before striking.


    s, Heather was not one to be humored. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve never seen you treat anyone the way you


    treated Caleb, not even when you were dealing with business elites,¡± she pointed out, standing her


    ground as she tried to force him to tell the truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s dinner time now. I¡¯m sure the others are waiting for us to join them in the dining room,¡± he said,


    ncing at his watch. She had been the one to ignore him when he tried to tell her about the feud with


    the Moriartys, so he didn¡¯t see why he shouldn¡¯t hold out on her now that she was so desperate for the


    story.


    However, Heather¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed Robert¡¯s arm before he could leave the study. ¡°They


    won¡¯t mind waiting just a bit longer, Grandpa. Just tell me what in the world is going on here.¡±


    She tugged at his arm like a little girl asking for candy, all the while coquettish and relentless. Robert,


    on the other hand, gave her a look of mute despair as the both of them stood in silence. Atst, with a


    sigh of resignation, he promised, ¡°We¡¯re going to need more time if you want to hear the whole story.


    We¡¯ll talk about this again tomorrow, alright?¡±


    Having thought that he would spill the details, Heather grew disappointed that he remained adamant on


    humoring her. Disgruntled, she pouted and eyed him with childish resentment.


    ¡°Stop pouting. You look like a duckling,¡± he said affectionately as he gently brushed his finger over the


    tip of her nose, much like how he did when she had been younger.


    It was as if they had both returned to the good old days, when a single pout and puppy eyes from


    Heather were all it took for Robert topromise. She had been a proud and determined child back


    then, foreshadowing the adult she would grow to be.

 Chaptre 524

    Chaptre 524


    The years flew by and Heather grew up to be a rose with thorns, prouder and more headstrong than


    she had been as a child, and with a will that was forged in steel.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°Please just tell me the story, Grandpa. I¡¯m really, really curious about it,¡± she pleaded, her eyes bright


    with the same eager spirit she had as a child whenever she came upon something new.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it tomorrow, so just be patient until then,¡± he cajoled affectionately, patting her


    hand to soothe her. ¡°Now, shall we head downstairs for dinner? It¡¯s gettingte and they won¡¯t start


    dinner without me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Heather let out a sigh of resignation. It looked like he had made up his mind to leave


    this conversation for the next day, so she was left with no choice but to wait. Now that she thought


    about it, it wasn¡¯t as if she was desperate to learn the truth before the day ended. I¡¯ll just have to be


    patient, even if it means learning the truth muchter than nned, she convinced herself.


    With that in mind, she linked arms with her grandfather and they made their way downstairs. She liked


    knowing that she was there to help him down the stairs, though the butler did it most of the time. Robert


    was no longer young, after all, and he had to be extra careful when it came to descending the


    staircase. She hated to think of the grim consequences if he were to slip and fall down the steps.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the family were already seated and waiting for dinner when they turned to


    nce at the two figures wending down the staircase. ke clenched his fists at the sight of Heather


    holding onto Robert and he cursed deep down, Of course dinner is dyed because of her. Why does


    everything circle back to her?


    When he saw how she was joking with the older man, he grew even more displeased. Heather had


    been working in the Langston Group for a while now, but he still couldn¡¯t find a way to crack her


    sickening perfect fa?ade.


    yvolume00:00/00:00MANGA3adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    It wasn¡¯t as if he could make a big deal of the little mistakes she had made by confronting her. Besides,


    Robert would always side with her, and ke doubted if the mistakes she had made were significant


    enough for him to use her of being ipetent.


    He had been waiting for the chance to humiliate her, and he wanted to deal a blow so harsh against her


    that retaliation would be impossible on her part. However, being patient was a futile effort when he


    realized he had missed all the opportunities to bring her down. Much to his dismay, Heather was


    thriving now and had worthwhile suitors courting her¡ªone of whom was Matthias, the director for the


    Locke Group and the other was Caleb, the general of Leisfeld.


    That being said, ke was the first to be incensed to see how well Heather was doing, and he vowed


    to find some way to make her fall from her pedestal.


    Presently, Heather and Robert entered the dining room together, and he made her take the vacant seat


    next to his. The seating arrangement at the Langstons¡¯ dining table went ording to age, with the


    oldest in the family naturally seated at the head of the table. Under normal circumstances, the


    grandchildren would never be seated next to Robert, but he had clearly made an exception for Heather


    today.


    Heather, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t sure why she was given such a privilege. Growing slightly uneasy at


    this, she hesitated to take the seat that was otherwise meant for her uncle; even she knew better than


    to take away an elder¡¯s seat at the dining table.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to sit down? The kitchen won¡¯t bring out the food until we¡¯re all seated, you


    know,¡± Robert said, beckoning her to take her seat. Heather frowned and did as she was told, albeit


    unwillingly.


    While this was happening, ke was staring daggers at her, looking as though he wanted to cut her to


    shreds. She, on the other hand, had never cared for the murderous looks he gave her and she shed


    him a triumphant smirk, knowing it would enrage him.


    As expected, bitterness rose through ke when he caught that defiant look on her face, and the


    anger curbed his appetite. She used topromise with him just so she wouldn¡¯t get into trouble, but


    now it seemed as if she thrived in trouble and she had no qualms with offending someone as petty as


    him. It wasn¡¯t as if she could win his favor by staying in line anyway.


    While dinner was in progress, Robert made sure todle Heather¡¯s te with food. It had been a while


    since he had done this for her, and she recalled how she would grumble about the food he gave her


    back in her childhood days. It¡¯s been so long, she mused at the memory.


    Nheless, she couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that her grandfather was behaving rather oddly, and the rm


    bells began to chime incessantly in her head. She had an inkling that something bad was about to


    happen to her. Meanwhile, ke was close to breaking his utensils as he watched Robert¡¯s interaction


    with Heather. Seized by wild jealousy, he gritted his teeth as he thought, She¡¯s an adult, for God¡¯s sake!


    Why is he still spoiling her like she¡¯s a child?


    However, Heather and ke were both so engrossed with their own thoughts that they did not notice


    the jealous and envious gaze that had fallen upon the former. There had been a shift in Everly¡¯s


    demeanor from the very moment sheid eyes on Caleb, and she only became more twisted after all


    the nonsense ke had fed her.


    Truth was, Everly was nothing more than a pretty face in the Langston Family, and she had neither


    extraordinary talent nor outstanding achievements. With her quiet disposition, she was often


    overlooked in the family and she would have been as good as invisible if it weren¡¯t for her beauty.


    Unfortunately, the Langstons were all handsome creatures, and Everly¡¯s beauty formed part of the


    general aesthetic of the family. That being said, she had never felt like she belonged in the Langston


    Family, seeing as everyone else paid more attention to ke and Heather than they did her. She was


    painfully aware that most in the family were envious and jealous of Heather, and she so happened to


    be one of them.


    While the Langstons did not interact with Heather much, they still kept an eye on her, though her


    haughty and icy demeanor kept them from approaching her.


    Everly longed to be just like her¡ªaplished enough to be worthy of Robert¡¯s attention. However,


    shecked the talent and ruthlessness to emte Heather¡¯s traits. On the contrary, she was timid by


    nature, and was so demure that she was better off blending into the background.


    She wondered how long it would take for her to be as bold and sharp-witted as Heather. Perhaps these


    were innate qualities that she could never hope to attain.


    Before this, she had always looked upon Heather with admiration and envy; the jealousy only came


    after Caleb entered into the scene. Everly had never believed in love at first sight until she saw him,


    and having fallen head-over-heels for him, she found that there was little she could do about such


    sentiments.


    She remembered the subtle smile that had yed on Caleb¡¯s lips when his eyes first fell upon her, and


    it was that very smile that made her head spin.


    s, she was nothing more than an interlude to him and when he looked at her, he had regarded her


    with the same interest as one might have when looking at a pretty bird.


    Anyone could tell that he only had eyes for Heather, who seemed to have captured his attention without


    having to lift a finger, while Everly struggled to even get a word in with him. Given thetter¡¯s demure


    nature, she had a damsel-in-distress quality that could make men fawn over her if she tried. Sadly,


    Caleb had barely spared her a second nce.


    The resentment that had pent up in her afterward snowballed into what she came to know was


    jealousy. She had never been jealous of Heather before that, regardless of how brightly thetter


    shone in the family.


    Following that, Everly found herself growing ambitious. She wanted to outshine Heather so that Caleb


    might finally take notice of her, and she wanted his gaze to linger on her and nobody else.


    She had seen Heather getting down from Matthias¡¯ car earlier that day, which prompted her to recall


    the articles that had once been written about them. Indeed, there was even a time when she had


    believed that the two were meant for each other.


    Regardless of how things had turned out, it seemed as if Heather was impassive toward Caleb. A man


    who was so sorely out of Everly¡¯s league was as good as a small fry to Heather, and the thought of this


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    made the former¡¯s heart twist with spite. When wild jealousy seized her like that, it was hard for her not


    to think about what ke had told her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Heather has outshone us for long enough, Everly? She¡¯s always been the brightest in


    the room and everyone gravitates toward her. How could you possibly be satisfied with remaining in her


    shadow? For as long as she is around, the rest of us are irrelevant.¡±


    His words had resonated with her. Every woman would wish to shine as brightly as the sun, the golden


    center around which people orbited. Surely no one would want to be in and unimportant for the rest


    of their lives.


    Unaware of the jealousy and resentment that threatened to consume Everly, Heather continued to see


    her as a quiet and withdrawn young woman. She couldn¡¯t stand most of the Langstons but she had


    never felt any animosity toward Everly.


    Instead, she had always seen Everly as a child, but little girls wouldn¡¯t stay little forever. They grew up


    in the blink of an eye and while there were a myriad of reasons that could ount for such growth,


    falling in love remained a prominent one.


    Maybe Heather had yed a role in Everly¡¯s abrupt shift in behavior, and after what felt like a long time,


    she found herself torn between thanking her and hating her for it.


    Everly would seize onto even the slightest glimmer of hope that Caleb might one day see her, and she


    clenched her fists as her gaze flickered over from Heather to ke.


    She was outright staring at him. When he finally noticed this and turned to meet her gaze, it was clear


    to see that they had reached a consensus.


    Ah¡ªthe crazy things one could do in the name of love, ke thought when he saw the determined


    look in Everly¡¯s eyes. He would be sure to use this pawn wisely. Her parents did not have much


    standing in the Langston Family; they might be good and honest folk, but a family business such as


    theirs had no room for those who stuck by the rulebook.


    As such, Everly¡¯s parents did not hold significant roles in the running of the Langston Group. This


    tranted into the girl¡¯s low self-esteem, which in turn led to jealousy, and the terrifying and destructive


    power of jealousy was such that it drove one to hurt others.


    At that moment, it seemed as if everyone at the dinner table was scheming. Heather had no intention of


    bing the center of attention in the family, but Robert¡¯s gestures had obviously turned everyone


    against her.


    No one knew of his ulterior motives and when dinner was over, he sauntered over to the backyard with


    Heather. Upon seeing this, the rest of the Langstons exchanged bewildered looks. Dinner had been


    dismissed much earlier than usual, and this came after Robert had spent a better part of today


    behaving erratically.


    The backyard featured elements that were at odds with the outlook of the entire vi and with the


    newly-installed pavilion, the entirendscape mirrored that of an ancient, imperial garden.


    Presently, the evening breeze was caressing Heather¡¯s face as she sat gracefully in the pavilion with


    Robert next to her. He was recounting her childhood days, his voice drifting in and out of her ears like


    how wavespped on a shore. She nodded as he spoke and asionally interjected with an anecdote


    or two.


    Then, he heaved a sigh as he said, ¡°I¡¯m getting old, Heather. I won¡¯t be able to take care of you like


    how I did when you were a kid.¡± There was sorrow in his voice when he said that. These days, he


    found it harder to carry out even the most mundane of tasks, and he grew worried that his time might


    Heather never should have been dragged into the feud between their family and the Moriartys, and


    Robert wanted to make sure that he could protect her, so he needed to tell her the truth behind the


    strife while he was still around.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me in your old age, Grandpa. I¡¯m all grown up now. I can take care of


    myself and I¡¯ll make sure to take good care of you too.¡± She was slightly surprised by the turn their idle


    conversation had taken, and she wondered why her grandfather had be so sentimental all of a


    sudden. He looked so careworn from these past few years of worrying over the Langston Family.


    Her eyes fell on the white streaks that ran through his grey hair and she felt her heart clench. It was


    only then that she realized how far along he had advanced in his old age. When she was a child, she


    had always heard him grumble about how useless his sons were, which was why he had ced all his


    hopes on his grandchildren.


    Unfortunately, ke was only focused on staying in power, and he wasn¡¯t bold enough to partake of


    the warfare that was rife within this industry. Conversely, if Heather were to be in charge of the


    Langston Group, they could very well thrive among theirpetitors and reach new heights of


    sess.


    Heather had never been in the running to seed Robert, who had spent these years training the heir


    to the Langston Group. With all the sons in the family, it was impossible for the torch to ever be passed


    down to a woman.


    Having given careful thought to his choice of sessor, Robert came to the conclusion that ke


    made for the best male candidate. However, there had been many asions in which the former


    wanted to be stubborn and leave thepany to Heather, but every time he wanted to make such a


    decision, the courage seemed to drain out of him.


    ¡°ke isn¡¯t a bad person. Should there ever be a day when thepany has a crisis, he¡¯s going to


    need your help to turn things around.¡± He was no fool. He knew all the tricks ke had pulled over the


    years under the belief that Robert did not love him more than he did Heather, when in reality, the older


    man had always seen ke as his sessor and had trained him so that he might one day take over


    thepany.


    Despite the favor that Robert had shown him, ke still thought of his affection as inadequate. Heather


    was so much more aplished than he was and he felt inferior to her. He had always resented her


    for being better than him in every way but he had never asked himself why he remained second-best to


    her, and thatck of self-awareness eventually became his fatal w.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Nevertheless, Heather would never wash her hands off the Langston Group, and she knew where her


    dutiesy without Robert having to emphasize on them. That being said, ke had nothing to do with


    her resolve. She was dedicated to thepany, and protecting it was something she would do without


    question.


    ¡°Grandpa, you know how important the Langston Group is to me. I will never let thepany fall into a


    crisis,¡± she said as she gave him a small smile. Taking care of thepany was but one of the ways


    she could show her gratitude to Robert, who had showered her with unconditional love all these years.


    Even as he heard this, a grim look still passed over his face. He had been sullen ever since Caleb


    came into the scene. Just then, a sudden thought seized Heather. If the Hart Family was also


    embroiled in the feud between her family and the Moriartys, then she ought to ry to Tony all the


    information she could glean.


    Robert had said that an allegiance with the Hart Family would be ast resort. This could be a turning


    point and while Heather could see hope in such an opportunity, she could also see that it was prefaced


    by the possibility of a crisis.


    If the Moriartys could make Robert fret over the future of thepany, then they were indeed a force to


    be reckoned with, and they had certainly put in the effort of remaining incognito which exined the


    many gaps in Leon¡¯s research yesterday.


    Her thoughts were clearing up as she sat with Robert in the pavilion, the evening breeze enveloping


    them in a cool embrace while the sky darkened overhead. She could see that the worried creases in


    her grandfather¡¯s face were smoothing out, reced by something like warm affection.


    It was a quiet night and they were far away from the rest of the Langstons¡¯ mor. She breathed in the


    cool air, grateful for the respite, and she could feel the breeze on her skin as well as tousling her hair.


    Robert broke the silence when he suddenly asked, ¡°Do you remember this pavilion?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Heather gazed around the pavilion, but nothing about its architecture rang a bell.


    Knowing that she would answer in the negative, he broke into a warm smile as he prompted gently,


    ¡°This is the Old Toper¡¯s Pavilion. Do you still remember it? You were only a child when you told me you


    wanted to visit the real pavilion so I figured, why not bring the pavilion to the backyard instead?¡± He


    looked pleased with himself after having stood guard over her childhood wish all these years.


    ¡°That was such a long time ago!¡± Heather eximed in surprise. She didn¡¯t think he would hold


    something so trivial and forgettable close to his heart, not when her own memory of her childhood days


    were already fuzzy.


    He beamed at her and reached out to ruffle her hair affectionately. ¡°It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve grown up in the


    blink of an eye,¡± he remarked intively. Sometimes he wished she was still a child; s, growth was


    but a necessary part of life.


    This was the granddaughter whom Robert had kept close to him all these years. He thought about how


    his love and care for her had led to the others¡¯ hostility toward her. Unable to stand the inexplicable


    animosity, she had gathered her bags and left the Langston Residence at a much younger age than


    one would expect.


    Robert felt as if he owed her an apology for having done so little for her as she grew up over the years.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve been really sentimentaltely,¡± Heather pointed out. She wasn¡¯t used to having her


    hair ruffled like this, and she thought she had be strong enough to resist physical affection after all


    these years.


    He gazed into the distance before turning his eyes on her once more. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be dragged into


    the cmity of the Langstons,¡± he said grimly. He knew of her contributions to the family these past few


    years, but the family had given her nothing but trouble in return.


    The Langston Family could take no credit for Heather¡¯s aplishments, and she could very well be


    on her way to make a name for herself now if she weren¡¯t bound by them. The rest of the Langstons


    were always so obsessed with whatever scrap of power they held in their hands that they could not see


    the big picture. All that Heather had done for the family and thepany far outweighed what she


    received in return.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Grandpa. Whatever happens in the family is my business too,¡± she countered and she


    raised her brows as she gave her grandfather a puzzled look. She didn¡¯t like how somber he sounded.


    Robert knew his words made little sense so he did not add anything further. When he saw how serious


    she looked, he couldn¡¯t help but be relieved.


    The breeze was beginning to get chilly as night approached. He had been feeling unwell for thest


    few days so he could not risk catching a cold now.


    Rising from her seat, Heather looked at him solemnly and said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s getting cold. We should


    head back into the house now.¡± When she reached for his hand and felt the cool tinge to his skin, she


    knew that they should hasten indoors.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. You know how noisy the others can be, so why don¡¯t we sit out here for a


    while longer?¡± He didn¡¯t want to go back, and Heather knew how stubborn the old man could be.


    As such, she sat down patiently next to him. They were both quiet, neither one feeling the need to


    speak.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed when he abruptly asked, ¡°Would you like to have a pet,


    Heather?¡±


    Surprised, she turned to look at him and saw that he was serious about it. Rubbing her temples, she


    replied ruefully, ¡°I won¡¯t have the time to look after it, Grandpa.¡± It was true. She was already swamped


    with work and getting a pet would only be an act of animal cruelty on her part.


    He shook his head and chuckled in amusement at her unexpected answer. Truth be told, he was the


    one who was rather keen on getting a pet. He used to have a dog in his younger days, but he hadn¡¯t


    had any pets after it was lost.


    Now, he had ns on getting a cat but he didn¡¯t trust himself to look after it well enough, which led to


    him asking Heather the question earlier.


    Perhaps he wanted a pet because he was lonely. He wasn¡¯t getting any younger and as days passed,


    he could feel age settling into his bones and dusting his hair with chalk.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been acting strangetely, Grandpa. I¡¯m concerned,¡± she admitted. She had noticed the


    change in his demeanor. Gone was the imposing man he used to be, and in his ce was a kind and


    affable elderly gentleman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it too much. Let¡¯s go back in.¡± With that, he rose from his seat and marched steadily


    across the yard, and she trailed after him.


    Following their peaceful evening in the backyard, they both returned to their respective bedrooms. It


    was as if Heather had turned into an entirely different person the moment she stepped into her own


    space, and her expression softened as the familiarity of her room embraced her. She could feel the


    tension draining out of her shoulders.


    She was always mindful of the way she carried herself in front of others, but she could let her guard


    down once she was all alone. Presently, she was lying on the bed tiredly when her skin prickled at the


    sudden chill in the room.


    Autumn came early this year, and there were those who would have brought out their winter wardrobe


    to fight against the dropping temperature. Heather had burrowed beneath the covers and as shey


    there in the warmth, she hurriedly dialed for Myra¡¯s number. It felt like a century had passed since she


    Meanwhile, when Myra saw that Heather was requesting for a video call, she pondered on this for a


    moment and decidedly hung up. The subway was no ce for video-calling, after all.


    Following this, Heather texted her and as Myra took note of the bunch of question marks that popped


    up on her screen, she replied instantly, ¡®I can¡¯t talk right now but I¡¯ll call you back in an hour.¡¯


    On the other end, Heather shrugged and did not reply to Myra¡¯s text, seeing as thetter couldn¡¯t talk at


    the moment. She then got down from the bed. Regardless of how cold the weather might be, she still


    needed a bath before she could jump into bed. She stepped into the tub after running a hot bath and as


    soon as settled into the hot water, she began to rx.


    The steam from the bathwater blurred her vision. She closed her eyes andzed in the tub, letting the


    water work on the knots in her shoulders. As her body loosened, she started to drift into sleep and it


    wasn¡¯t until an hourter that she woke up.


    She stepped out of the tub, only to find that her skin had turned pruney from the hour-long soaking.


    How could I have fallen asleep?


    Having toweled herself and proceeded to hide beneath the covers once more, Heather picked up the


    phone she had tossed on the bed earlier. True enough, Myra had requested for a video call with her


    mere moments before this, and she mused at the other girl¡¯s punctuality. She said she¡¯d call me back in


    an hour and she did.


    Heather sent her a simple text, asking, ¡®Are you still there?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t long before Myra replied, ¡®What were you doing just now?¡¯ She was relieved to see Heather¡¯s


    text. In all honesty, Myra had been worried that something might have happened to her friend, though


    she wasn¡¯t sure what, and she began to wonder if she was being paranoid.


    ¡®I was taking a bath,¡¯ Heather exined. She would never tell Myra that the bathwater had lulled her to


    sleep in the tub.


    Without waiting for Myra to respond, she hit the video call button, and the call was put through seconds


    Heather¡¯s face appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Are you rubbing your rtionship in my face?¡± Heather used teasingly, her mood taking a turn for


    the better at the sight of Myra¡¯s pleasant smile.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Myra answered with augh as she tried to very subtly pull away from Tony. However,


    his arms were tightly wound around her, trapping her in his embrace.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called to tell you something important,¡± Heather said, not wanting to waste time on small talk.


    ¡°There¡¯s a guy by the name of Caleb Moriarty who has recently arrived at Bradfort City, and he¡¯s


    definitely someone with an interesting backstory.¡±


    Tony frowned, somewhat displeased when he heard the name ¡®Moriarty¡¯, while Myra merely blinked at


    Heather with a puzzled look on her face. She had never heard of Caleb before.


    ¡°The Moriartys are mostly based in Leisfeld and Caleb happens to be the general of the Leisfeldan


    army,¡± Heather continued, briefly borating on his identity.


    Upon hearing this, Tony seemed to have grown curious about the Moriartys as he interjected, ¡°What¡¯s


    Caleb doing in Bradfort City?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it probably has something to do with the Moriartys¡¯ business. They¡¯ve been quietly


    expanding their forces in the country for the past few years, and they¡¯ve nearly monopolized the entire


    market in Atrigall City. It makes sense for them to infiltrate Bradfort City¡¯smercial scene.¡±


    ¡°Monopolized?¡± Tony was skeptical, thinking that she might be exaggerating.


    Heather ignored his question and countered instead, ¡°Wait¡ªdo you know who the Moriartys are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them. They were one of the more prolific families in Bradfort City once upon a time.¡± Tony


    had heard Sebastian mention the Moriartys before. They did not seem like a family who could be trifled


    with, and the Hart Family was said to have been in a feud with them back in the day,


    ¡°Then why did their n migrate all the way to Leisfeld? And how did an immigrant like Caleb make it


    as a general in the army? I don¡¯t know a lot about the Moriartys, but what I do know is that their


    existence is not a friendly one. Grandpa told me that the Langstons have an old grudge against them.¡±


    Heather was hesitant on telling Tony the whole truth, seeing as his family and hers were not on talking


    terms.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that either. All I can say is that if the Moriartys hadn¡¯t left Bradfort City in the first


    ce, then the business scene would be entirely different right now. The entire family seems to have


    an innate talent for business, much like the Jews,¡± Tony said. He could still remember the way


    Sebastian had winced when he brought up the Moriartys, as though they were some terrifying entity.


    ¡°Well, then, does this mean they have returned to Bradfort City so that they could revive their former


    glory?¡± Heather asked, trying to fish an answer out from Tony. If the Moriartys hadn¡¯t left Bradfort City,


    then maybe the Hart Family would never have been able to reign over the business world.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Tony allowed, somewhat frustrated by the news. ¡°Looks like things are gettingplicated in


    Bradfort City.¡± The Locke Group had been ambitious from the very beginning and with the addition of


    the mysterious Moriartys, Bradfort City would be the stage for a most interesting showdown, indeed.


    ¡°By the way, when are you bothing back?¡± Heather asked casually. She hoped they woulde


    home sooner, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell them this.


    Myra and Tony exchanged a meaningful look and after a while, the former finally replied, ¡°We¡¯ll go back


    as soon as we can. The stalker doesn¡¯t seem to have any malicious intent, but we just want to be sure


    before we buy our tickets.¡±


    Tony narrowed his eyes at this, and he waited until Myra had hung up before he asked darkly, ¡°Is that


    what you think? Didn¡¯t we agree that we shouldn¡¯t disrupt this honeymoon of ours?¡±

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    After being in a stalemate for a while, Myra nced at Tony guiltily as she thought of her promise to


    him the other day. After searching through her memories, she could see why Tony woulde up with


    such a question.


    She averted her gaze and dared not meet his eyes as she figured out ways to get away with it. Geez,


    how could I say that with him being next to me? I was being too courageous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you smile like that. Answer my question,¡± Tony spoke firmly, not taking the bait. To him, this was


    not an issue that could be passed off with just a smile.


    ¡°Something¡¯s happened again in Bradfort City, so it isn¡¯t a bad idea to return earlier,¡± Myra announced


    determinedly. Well, since everything had been said, she might as well justy everything on the line.


    Eyes narrowed into slits, Tony replied with a rather unsatisfied tone, ¡°This is not what you promised a


    few days ago.¡± Although Myra was originally indecisive, this response of his had strengthened her


    decision on going back to Bradfort City.


    ¡°Tony, stop being so stubborn. We can travel anytime we¡¯d like to. It¡¯s such a critical period now and I¡¯m


    not quite in the mood even while we¡¯re on vacation.¡± Just as she said, she was not in the mood to go


    on the trip these few days. After all, her mentality was not as strong as Tony¡¯s.


    ¡°Alright, then; whatever you say,¡± he said with a change in his tone, effectively stumping her.


    She looked at him, whereas he raised his eyebrows at her before asking, ¡°Not satisfied with this


    answer?¡±


    Myra immediately shook her head but she still felt that Tony was enraged. As this thought popped up in


    her mind, she had a concerned expression on her face.


    ¡°Tony, are you really not mad?¡± she asked carefully. Her thoughts went against Tony¡¯s wish, therefore it


    was certain that she would feel anxious deep down.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ever get mad at you.¡± he answered with a cordial smile, as if his anger just now was an illusion.


    ¡°Tony, I know I¡¯m not in the right for this, but I¡¯m really worried about the situation in Bradfort City. I¡¯ll


    feel anxious if we continue to stay here,¡± Myra reiterated once more. Worried that she would upset him,


    she tried to calm him down with her words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. We¡¯ll head back after three days.¡± Simrly, he had also noticed her


    anxiousness as he spoke. As soon as he realized it, he knew it was time for him to take a step back.


    No matter how dogmatic and relentless Tony was, when it came to Myra, he would still be concerned


    and take her thoughts into consideration. After weighing both of their reasoning, Tony felt that it was not


    a big deal to return a few dayster after all; he had his own ns too.


    Furthermore, there was also some newsing in from the Hart family these days. By connecting to


    those issues which Heather brought up earlier, Tony suspected that all these strange cases were


    rted to the Moriartys.


    In fact, he felt that the Moriartys had a very high chance of being involved. After all, to be able to get


    such an organisation running errands for them, it would take a strong political background to get things


    moving.


    On top of that, with their financial resources that couldpete with a country¡¯s wealth, Tony was even


    sure of his thought that the Moriartys were linked to the cases. If that family were really manipting


    things behind their backs, everything would surely get troublesome.


    ¡°Three dayster? Where will we be going in these three days then?¡± Myra asked joyfully as Tony gave


    in without being stubborn. In all honesty, most of the time it was actually him who would first


    As soon as she thought about this, Myra felt as though she was fully surrounded with happiness. Tony


    was such a proud man but he had always listened to her thoughts willingly, because the love he had for


    her was truly overwhelming.


    ¡°I want to take you somece,¡± he murmured mysteriously.


    His words sessfully piqued her interest, so she asked, ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll fly there tomorrow. You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± Tony didn¡¯t want to tell her about the ce


    just yet. With him being secretive, he felt that it would be a lot more surprising for Myra.


    However, she insisted on knowing about their destination. ¡°Where are we heading?¡±


    ¡°Massachusetts,¡± he announced loudly.


    Stunned by his reply, Myra spaced out for a little while before she recovered from the surprise and


    asked, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the United States?¡± She had never expected that theirst destination of the


    trip would be the States, and so she was a little astonished to hear that.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to bring you to a ce. You¡¯ll love it there.¡± Tony sounded full of confidence as he spoke.


    Where could that ce be? Question popped up in Myra¡¯s mind as she thought, Will it be somewhere


    filled with his memories? As soon as she thought that, her mood lightened up because of his change in


    his attitude and she smiled even more brightly. Upon seeing that, Tony adoringly fixed his gaze on her,


    his own mood seemingly good as well.


    Suddenly, Myra took the initiative and asked, ¡°Should we head out?¡± After all, he had already taken a


    step back so she should show her gratitude.


    For the past few days, Myra did not want to go out. However, she was in a good mood today, all thanks


    to Tony agreeing to return earlier.


    ¡°Where would you like to go?¡± Tony closed the distance and he embraced her from behind.


    Oh well, women should be obeyed! As he thought about this, traces of resignation could be seen


    slipping out from his smile. He saw that Myra¡¯s smile had seemed a littlepelled before this but now,


    it was as bright as the sun and she looked energetic as ever.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping,¡± Myra responded cheerfully. A person in a good mood would be excited about


    doing anything, just as she looked like right now. It was as though she could not wait a second longer.


    Naturally, Tony agreed with everything she said. ¡°Alright.¡±


    In fact, Myra actually preferred shopping back on home soil. Though there were numerous beautiful


    and picturesque streets overseas, the wide varieties of shops were not attractive enough to catch her


    attention.


    Moreover, it was a little weird that she was not partial to shopping, and her desire to shop was not as


    strong either. But today, she seemed a little different; the shops that she would normally not step into,


    she merrily dragged along Tony to have a look inside.


    As usual, she did not have the desire to get anything. There were a lot of things that Tony wished to


    buy for her but she refused to ept them.


    As they browsed through the shops, there were a lot of things that looked nice but Myra did not want


    any of it, which left Tony feeling a little confused. Most women would wish to possess all these beautiful


    things, but it was the total opposite for Myra. Therefore, most of the time, it was Tony who would


    forcefully buy things for her.


    ¡°This handicraft looks nice; should we buy it?¡± Tony asked for Myra¡¯s opinion. After being together with


    her, there were countless asions where he would seek her suggestions before doing something.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eventually, it was only when Myra nodded her head that he would proceed afterward.


    ¡°Nah, it would be a hassle to carry it around. Handicrafts are sold everywhere too.¡± Though Myra


    agreed that the craft looked exquisite, she thought that it looked extremely fragile as well. It would be a


    pity if it was broken when they carried it along on their trip.


    After listening to her words, Tony asked with a touch of helplessness, ¡°Why does it seem like you aren¡¯t


    interested in anything?¡± In the past, he would purchase anything which he fancied without hesitation.


    But now, he could only nce and appreciate it from afar as Myra would not allow him to buy it at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in everything but it¡¯s not a must for me to own it.¡± Myra was also fond of beautiful things,


    but it was already enough for her to just appreciate it without owning it.


    ¡°Anything that you fancy should be owned.¡± Tony could not make clear what she was thinking. After all,


    the both of them held a very different viewpoint on this matter.


    ¡°We have different opinions. You can buy it if you like it a lot,¡± Myra acquiesced as she already realized


    their opposing views from the start. Moreover, it seemed a lot more obvious during this honeymoon trip


    of theirs.


    It would be quite troublesome when two people had different opinions because one of them would


    certainly have topromise. In fact, Tony had respected Myra¡¯s opinions throughout the trip. As this


    thought came to her mind, she was thinking that she should also respect his point of view. Perhaps she


    would also agree to buy something after all.


    ¡°The one that I love the most is already here by my side,¡± Tony murmured as he sped Myra¡¯s hand


    tightly.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Do you still want to shop?¡± Truth was, Myra felt a little speechless when she heard that.


    It was as if his mouth was coated with honey and these sugary words of his would constantly pop up


    out of nowhere.


    She had no idea where he picked up all his sweet lines from, and he would always make her heart go


    pit-a-pat with his sudden attack. On top of that, he had insensibly be a master at pick-up lines.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just look around. If there¡¯s anything I want, I¡¯ll buy it,¡± Tony replied as he knew Myra was actually


    Before this, he had already shown her his strong buying desires. Once he spotted something that he


    wanted, he would get it instantly without negotiating the price. Moreover, he would just buy anything he


    wished without giving it much thought, and he would still feel very happy even when it was an impulsive


    purchase. In fact, there were a lot of things that were actually unnecessary for him to get, which


    sometimes led to him regretting it immediately after purchasing something.


    Their baggage was getting heavier and heavier along the way. When they were halfway through the


    streets, Tony even had to give away some of the gifts he bought at a high price. Looking at such a


    situation, Myra simply could not understand his purchasing behavior. Honestly, I think he canpete


    with Heather. Geez! The both of them should exchange their thoughts on it if they have the chance


    someday.


    As Myra¡¯s mind drifted away for a moment, Tony was chatting delightfully with the shop owner and she


    barely registered what they were saying. With a smile on his face, Tony turned to her and said, ¡°We can


    make handmade rings at this shop. Let¡¯s make a pair.¡±


    Before this, she did not realize that Tony had such a great interest in things that he had not done


    before. After they left Bradfort City, he seemed interested in everything and he wanted to try doing a lot


    of things that he had never done before.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I will mess it up.¡± Myra was a little worried as she would not want to end up making a


    wed ring. If that was the case, she would not even want to wear it on her hand.


    ¡°Everything can be done well when you¡¯re with me,¡± Tony assured confidently, as he was quite handy


    indeed.


    In fact, he excelled in almost every aspect; there was nothing that he couldn¡¯t do. As Myra nced at


    him, she hesitated for a moment before she agreed.


    In the end, the shop owner taught them personally. Throughout, Tony was totally absorbed in it and


    Myra managed to secretly take a few photos of him. A man looked the most handsome when he was


    being serious, let alone Tony, who could easily turn Myra into a fan of his when he looked solemn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make yours and you¡¯ll make mine. It¡¯ll be more meaningful this way,¡± Tony said to her. The teaching


    process was not really difficult to follow, but Myra was zoning out a moment before, which led her to


    stare at the materials in her hands, feeling bewildered.


    In the end, she decided to ask Tony for help. ¡°Tony, the boss spoke too fast just now and I couldn¡¯t


    catch everything.¡± Since it was a ring specially made for each other, she would not want her ring for him


    to end up looking ugly.


    And so, Tony patiently exined every detail of the process to her again. His ability to pick up things


    was rtively strong. Therefore, he was able toprehend most of the knowledge the boss taught


    them just a while ago.


    After the exnation, Myra was still in doubt and she hesitated before she started. Right then, Tony


    encouraged, ¡°Do it with me step by step. Believe in yourself, Myra. You will definitely end up making a


    beautiful ring.¡±


    Myra nodded earnestly upon hearing his words. With his thorough exnation, she felt that it was not


    so much of a difficult task anymore. And just like that, Myra started on the mission and she would turn


    to Tony when she was in doubt about anything. Nowadays, Myra came to rely on Tony exceptionally.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Tony had never thought that he would be doing these things¡ªthese ordinary things which seemed not


    worth mentioning. Though he was being teased by Myra who was saying that he had fallen in love with


    making handicrafts, he was actually ecstatic deep down. To him, she had made his whole world


    wonderful.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    The earnest look of his had caused Myra to fix her gaze on him repeatedly. Noticing this, Tony couldn¡¯t


    contain himself anymore and he asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t got enough of staring at me yet?¡±


    As she smiled mischievously, Myra praised, ¡°You did so well! If you¡¯re not a director in the future, you


    can make handicrafts for a living.¡± Her eyes glittered brightly when she spoke, as she thought that


    Tony¡¯s almighty self was admiring yet lovable.


    ¡°Ha! A craftsman to-be!¡± Tony chuckled and he yed along with Myra. It seemed a little funny to him


    that she could think of this. Even if he wasn¡¯t going to inherit the Hart Group, he was still a double PhD


    holder in economics and management from Harvard University.


    With his capabilities, he wouldn¡¯t have to be so down and out that he had to make handicrafts for a


    living. With this thought on his mind, he could not help but nce at Myra, thinking that she was getting


    much more adorable.


    ¡°You¡¯d better pay attention to making the ring. Don¡¯t make it look hideous,¡± he said with a straight face,


    as he knew she would start cking again if he was not stern enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m all thumbs with this,¡± Myra grumbled as she stared at the tools. As a designer herself, she couldn¡¯t


    believe that she could note up with great ideas.


    yvolume00:00/00:00MANGA3adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    Truth was, she wasn¡¯t serious about her being ¡®all thumbs¡¯ with the crafts, as designers were all pretty


    good with their hands after all. However, when it came toparing with Tony, she felt that she was far


    worse than him.


    ¡°Think well and use your head more,¡± Tony mused as he patted Myra¡¯s head gently. Perhaps


    pregnancy would really make a person go a little silly, as he felt that she had really be a lot more


    slow-witted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll draw a blueprint first then,¡± Myra bubbled and started to get busy.


    A shape materialized on the paper not long after; starting with such a step was her usual working style.


    While she drew, Myra constantly came up with new ideas and the design of the ring that she would like


    to make for Tony formed in her mind.


    After she was done, she ced her paper and pen down, while Tony paused his actions and leaned


    over to take a look at her drawing.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Myra beamed, her smile as stunning as a blooming flower.


    As Tony nodded, he turned his gaze back at his iplete ring and considered making some


    modifications. Since it was a couple rings, it would definitely look better if their ringsplemented


    each other. Upon having this thought, he contemted in silence.


    ¡°You have to wait for me! I¡¯ve fallen behind for so long,¡± Myra said as she tugged on his arm.


    ¡°Alright; I¡¯ll wait for you. There¡¯s no hurry and we have plenty of time,¡± he replied, still pondering about


    modifying his ring. Initially, he wanted Myra to design based on his ideas but in the end, it seemed like


    he had to work ordingly on her ideas instead.


    As Myra began to work on her ring, Tony would asionally take a glimpse from the side. Her work


    seemed very meticulous as she did it slowly and with care.


    The couple worked restlessly until night. Rubbing her sore neck, Myra took a nce at the time, not


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    knowing that it was already sote. Right beside her, Tony was ying around with his ring, as he had


    finished it ahead of her. He gazed upon her patient look and a joyous feeling surged through him.


    At this moment, he clenched his fist tightly, with the ring resting right in the middle of his palm.


    Meanwhile, Myra delightfully handed over her newly made ring to him, looking excited as she showed it


    to him.


    ¡°Look, Tony! Isn¡¯t it almost the same as what I drew on the paper?¡± Her eyes filled with anticipation as


    she spoke and she was hoping to receive an affirmation from him.


    ¡°It looks exactly the same,¡± Tony agreed as he praised her. ¡°Let me see, are you the legendary


    Picasso? Even the details look the same! If you are all thumbs with this, I guess no one would ever


    proim themselves as skillful anymore.¡±


    During their time together, Tony had never run out of ideas forplimenting Myra. Only god knew


    how he coulde up with such words all the time. Moreover, when these sugar-coated words came


    out of his mouth, it sounded very convincing. Even if it was something that sounded frivolous and


    exaggerated when others said it, it would sound different if those words wereing out from his


    mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating!¡± Myra eximed, looking embarrassed from hispliments. However, she


    continued to smile sweetly.


    At this moment, Tony unfolded his palm and presented his ring to her. ¡°What about this ring that I made


    for you?¡± As Myra looked at the ring on his palm, she felt a sense of surprise.


    After looking at her own ring and the one on Tony¡¯s palm, she thought that their rings looked quite


    identical in terms of design, as though it was truly a pair of couple rings.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Tony watched as Myra¡¯s gaze turned from looking surprised to pure joy. He wanted to


    give her the world. After being together with her for such a long time, he had turned into an interesting


    soul indeed.


    ¡°I do.¡± Myra reached out her hand, wanting to take the ring. Since this was made by Tony personally,


    nothing would be as meaningful as it was.


    Right at this moment, he clenched his hand once again, keeping the ring to himself. Seeing that Myra


    had failed to reach for it, he smirked at her as he had something else in mind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you my ring so easily. This ring is made of magic.¡± His voice was rich and vibrant, as


    though he was saying something that seemed true.


    ¡°Alright then; what should I do to own this magic ring?¡± Myra followed his pace and asked.


    ¡°You have to use something simr to exchange for it,¡± he responded earnestly.


    ¡°What about this ring that I have? Can I use this?¡± she asked again while she carefully handed over her


    ring to him.


    Upon hearing this, Tony pretended to consider for a moment before he conceded, ¡°Alright then; let¡¯s


    exchange our rings.¡±


    Myra burst outughing. ¡°But there isn¡¯t any magic in this ring of mine.¡± She teased him, wondering


    when he became so yful like an innocent child.


    ¡°In that case, I will grant magical powers to it,¡± Tony answered solemnly, looking like he would not get


    tired of this game.


    The both of them exchanged their rings and they helped each other put the ring, which symbolised their


    overwhelming sincerity for each other, on. After that, Tony gently stroked the ring on Myra¡¯s hand


    before adding seriously, ¡°Once this is on, it cannot be taken off. This is the magic of this ring.¡±


    After listening to his words, Myra nodded with a soft smile. ¡°I won¡¯t take it off then.¡± When she looked at


    this rare side of Tony, she felt a sense of regret to go back home in such a hurry.


    In fact, in Bradfort City, it was impossible for Tony to act as freely as he was right now. Moreover, there


    were also a lot of things that were inconvenient for them to do back there. Since they came to an


    unfamiliar ce filled with strangers and unfamiliar things, both of them had be different from their


    usual selves.


    It was prettyte when they went back to their hotel. And so, Myra and Tony quickly took a shower


    before theyy on the bed, feeling a little weary. They would be leaving the next morning but Myra


    could not fall asleep. A pregnant woman¡¯s sleep schedule was pretty weird; sometimes she could sleep


    for a very long time but sometimes she would just toss and turn all night.


    ¡°Go to sleep, Myra. We have to wake up early tomorrow.¡± Tonyforted her, as though he was talking


    to a child.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t,¡± she muttered. As she rested her head on his strong arm, she gazed at his side profile


    adoringly, looking like a fan of his.


    ¡°So you decided to stare at me like this instead?¡± he asked as he caressed her head and looked into


    her shining eyes while he smiled gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re good-looking so I¡¯ll have to keep staring at you.¡± Myra giggled. She was afraid that it would be


    chaos when they were back in Bradfort City, so she wanted to cherish her time here as much as she


    could. Their time here was passing too fast and it was as though a few hours would go by in just a blink


    of an eye.


    ¡°Go to sleep. If you don¡¯t have a good sleep, how will you get on the ne tomorrow?¡± Tony convinced


    Myra as he stroked her face fondly before facing her. Right now, she seemed like a cheeky little kid


    who needed a little push to act nicely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep on the ne then.¡± Myra blinked at him, not feeling sleepy at all. She decided to just peer


    at him as she did previously.


    ¡°Naughty girl,¡± he purred, brushing her nose lightly with his index finger.


    ¡°Do you feel sleepy?¡± Myra¡¯s eyes were shining brightly as she stared at him. A slight anticipation could


    be caught in her gaze.


    ¡°Nope.¡± With her looking at him that way, Tony would surely feel wide awake even if he was sleepy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat then.¡± Truth was, Myra rarely behaved willfully, but this capricious side of her had all


    been shown to Tony.


    ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡± Tony inquired and he kissed her on her cheeks. Since they were


    not going to sleep, they would have toe up with something to do.


    After thinking for a long while, Myra frowned as she still couldn¡¯t think of what to talk about. Moreover, it


    was also a little difficult to forcefully think about a topic.


    Tony looked at Myra, who was in deep contemtion, and he thought that perhaps it was not a good


    idea to interrupt her. In the end, it took a long moment for her to finally speak.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to randomly talk about what we have on our minds? Who would even ask this


    directly?¡± she muttered with a protesting look on her face, as she felt that Tony was making fun of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking it casually, though.¡± He immediately brushed it off as he couldn¡¯t say that it was Myra


    who was being a little silly.


    To show her dissatisfaction, Myra turned her face away while Tony embraced her tightly from her back.


    His hand tenderly caressed her stomach and he held his breath, as though he could feel the heartbeat


    of his child.


    After what seemed like a long while, Myra fell asleep. When Tony noticed this, he stopped and he


    leaned over to whisper softly in her ears, ¡°Goodnight, baby.¡±


    It waste but there were still people who were wide awake because of different reasons. Tony fixed


    his gaze at the soft spot of light in the bedroom. It looked so faint, as though he could touch it with a


    flick of his wrist.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Tony woke up punctually whereas Myra was still sound asleep. He had intentionally


    booked a flight scheduled at around eleven in the morning so that she could get sufficient sleep.


    Unlike ordinary people, the amount of sleep a pregnant woman needed would drastically increase.


    Looking at Myra, who was sleeping soundly, one could hardly deny that she looked adorable.


    ¡°Myra, have you already guessed where I¡¯m taking you?¡± Tony whispered tenderly to her while she was


    still sleeping.


    All of a sudden, she turned her body. A sense of anxiousness shed across Tony¡¯s expression as he


    was worried that she would squashed her belly unconsciously. However, there was not a single time


    when she hurt her pregnant belly. She was protecting her child well even in her sleep and perhaps this


    was the instinct of a loving mother.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up when the rm goes off,¡± he continued to whisper to her even though she couldn¡¯t


    hear a word.


    When one was in love, they would love the other party even when they were asleep. With such a


    thought in mind, Tony caressed Myra¡¯s face tenderly. Such soft and slight movements would not wake


    her up so he got a little bolder with his actions, but Myra continued to be sound asleep.


    As she slept on, a sweet smile yed around her lips. She must be having a good dream, Tony mused.


    After he got dressed, he couldn¡¯t resist it and climbed onto the bed. There was only a quilt separating


    him and Myra. Suddenly, she turned and moved herself toward him as he looked on at her with his


    doting gaze. His body was a little cold, so he carefully kept a distance from her.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    By the time Myra opened her eyes, it was already past 9 in the morning. The moment she tilted her


    head aside, she could see Tony lying on the bed in his clothes, but because his upper body was


    leaning against the headboard, she could only look up at him while he looked at her from above.


    ¡°You look so scary staring at me like that.¡± These were the first words she uttered as soon as she woke


    up. Immediately, Tony smiled as he knew that his face looked very stern when it was emotionless.


    ¡°Since you are awake, it¡¯s time to get up. I¡¯m taking you out for breakfast.¡± In fact, he had been staring


    at her like a fool for a while now.


    ¡°Did I miss the ne?¡± She spoke as she rubbed her eyes, sounding a little distressed.


    ¡°The ne will depart in two hours. We still have time,¡± he replied to her directly. Before we went to


    sleep yesterday, I did ask her to get up early to catch the ne, but she probably didn¡¯t know that the


    departure time isn¡¯t actually that early.


    ¡°I thought the ne would be leaving at 8 or 9.¡± The moment she opened her eyes, the first thing she


    had thought of was that they had missed the ne. Although she knew that they were definitelyte


    since she woke up by herself this morning, she didn¡¯t take Tony¡¯s consideration into ount.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be dumber since your pregnancy. I think I should watch after you more closely.


    Otherwise, someone might just abduct you,¡± he said teasingly.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not dumb at all,¡± she refuted. Of course, she had also noticed that her intelligence was


    actually deteriorating.


    After a while, she slowly got out of bed, and Tony followed her. Seeing how blurry she looked after


    waking up, he was afraid that she would copse on the floor at any time.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± He carefully reminded her from behind. Previously, I never realized that she can be such a


    sleepy head. Now, it¡¯s bing more and more obvious to me.


    While brushing her teeth in a daze, Myra looked as though she had not woken up from her sleep even


    though she had already slept for more than 8 hours. Hence, he supported her from the back and asked


    tenderly, ¡°Do you need me to help you brush your teeth?¡±


    Finally, she came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡± Then, Tony ced his chin on her


    shoulder while leaning forward, which made his body look especially crooked.


    ¡°You¡¯re so heavy.¡± In reality, he didn¡¯t put much weight on her, but she wasn¡¯t used to his posture, so


    she shrugged her shoulders whileining.


    Therefore, he lifted his chin and wanted to continue ¡®harassing¡¯ her, but resignedly, she pushed him out


    and said firmly, ¡°Stop wasting time. Let me brush my teeth in peace.¡±


    After being pushed out, Tony tidied his clothes and reverted back to his serious self as if nothing had


    happened. Sometimes, Myra would wonder if she was hallucinating since it was rare to see Tony¡¯s


    flippant side, hence why she couldn¡¯t help but doubt herself.


    Quickly, she cleaned herself up, and when she was done, more than 30 minutes had passed. She


    thought, Looks like I don¡¯t need to rush anymore. There¡¯s plenty of time for us to catch the ne.


    Meanwhile, Tony had called for room service, so a knock on the door was heard right on time. After


    opening the door, the waiter came in with a set of rich and nutritious breakfast he had ordered for Myra.


    After the waiter left, Tony pushed the breakfast to Myra, who had a good appetite recently. ¡°How


    punctual of you,¡± she remarked with a smile.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m smart,¡± he boasted.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I¡¯ll start eating now.¡± Even if she wasn¡¯t hungry, the child inside her belly would still need


    to consume nutrients whenever it was time.


    ¡°You should eat more.¡± As for Tony, he wished that he could make her round and chubby so that he


    would feel morefortable hugging her during his sleep.


    ¡°I can¡¯t finish all of this.¡± Every day, he would prepare breakfast for her that was enough to feed four


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    people, which was very wasteful.


    Heather is also another wasteful person. I admit that on this part, she and Tony are really alike. After so


    many years, I¡¯m still unable to correct this problem of hers, so I probably won¡¯t be able to correct his


    too.


    When they finished their breakfast and exited the hotel, she suddenly felt a chill even though the


    weather here was much warmer than that in Bradfort City. However, the temperature had dropped on


    this day, and Tony regretted not preparing some thicker clothes for her when they went shopping the


    day before.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± While holding her waist, he tried to give her some warmth.


    ¡°Not really. It won¡¯t be cold once we get in the car and head to the airport.¡± Looking at his distressed


    expression, she was a little touched. He does look after me really well. I¡¯m so lucky to be loved by him.


    Deep down in her heart, she believed that the two of them would never be separated again. When she


    reminisced about everything they had been through, she couldn¡¯t figure out why she had fallen in love


    with him, but at the same time, she was attracted by his every aspect.


    When they arrived at the airport, the two of them went into a lounge while Tony looked around vigntly.


    After all, he already had the stalker¡¯s face deeply imprinted in his mind, thus he wanted to see whether


    thetter was among the crowd.


    As for Myra, she remained rxed with the situation. Then, he whispered next to her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Even if the person is still following us, we need to act naturally.¡±


    This time around, he was extremely alert toward the stalker as he couldn¡¯t allow someone to follow


    them unnoticeably yet again. After scanning through the crowd, he couldn¡¯t see any sign of the stalker.


    Instead, he found out that the people who were secretly protecting them were boarding the same ne


    as them.


    Having bought first-ss tickets, the two were led to the first-ss cabin while those who were on their


    side were ced in the economy-ss cabin. Since they were protecting the couple in secret, they


    couldn¡¯t make themselves stand out.


    In the end, they safely arrived in Massachusetts before reaching their final destination¡ªCambridge.


    Immediately, Myra could already guess where they were heading to.


    Just as she expected, Tony brought her to his alma mater¡ªHarvard University. This was his first time


    On the surface, it didn¡¯t seem like there was anything special about Harvard University as it felt old and


    simple, but the moment they stepped into the campus, the atmosphere was iparable to that of


    ordinary universities.


    ¡°This is where I¡¯ve spent the best years of my youth.¡± While remembering the years of his twenties, he


    was reminded of how passionate he was as well as how little he had known about the society back


    then. At that time, he more or less had the dream and optimism of a young man.


    This was where he left a mark during the best years of his life, so he smiled faintly while looking


    around. As Myra stood next to him, their presence attracted the eyes of many people since he had


    always been eye-catching.


    ¡°Bring me around,¡± she suggested.


    Therefore, he led her all the way across the campus. In recent years, Harvard University had


    undergone many changes, but he could still point out the department and dormitory that he stayed in


    back then.


    While quietly listening to him as he recalled his past, she realized how extraordinarily smart he was


    since he had joined the university at a very young age, which exined why he was a lot younger than


    his ssmates back then.


    ¡°Were you homesick when you were alone abroad?¡± she asked curiously.


    At first, he shook his head, but just a secondter, he hesitantly nodded his head.


    ¡°I have already forgotten how I felt back then.¡± Frankly, he wasn¡¯t certain whether he was actually


    homesick at that time.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel a little ufortable when you came here all alone to further your studies as a rich


    young heir? You had to do everything yourself.¡± Having tried to put herself in his shoes and learn what


    it must have felt like to him, Myra was surprised that he actually lived in a dormitory at that time.


    ¡°If I could do it myself, I wouldn¡¯t need to burden others.¡± However, he didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all


    back then. Before, he didn¡¯t need to do anything at home, but when he came to the United States, he


    was required to do everything independently. This made him realize that not everything in life was as


    simple as it seemed.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good mindset you have there,¡± she praised him. His adaptability is much better than


    mine.


    The two of them chatted while strolling through the campus. Harvard University was a big school, so


    after a while, she grew a little tired.


    Upon noticing this, Tony asked considerately, ¡°Are you tired? Why don¡¯t we find a ce to rest for a


    while?¡± Somehow, he always made the right choices whenever she felt ufortable; it was as though


    he could read her mind.


    The day turned out to be a fulfilling one for the two of them. While walking around his old school, she


    felt as if she was apanying him on a trip down memoryne.


    On the way to the hotel, Tony said, ¡°I want to bring you on a journey to my past.¡± Ultimately, he wanted


    to tell her everything about him as he wished to be one with her as a person.


    ¡°Then, should I tell you about my past too?¡± Despite the fact that they had been together for so long,


    she rarely mentioned her past. Even though she had a close rtionship with Heather, she didn¡¯t talk


    much about it in front of him either.


    ¡°You should tell me when you feel like it. You don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± After all, Tony had only


    taken the opportunity to tell her about his past since the ambience could not be more suitable.


    In fact, she was actually joking with him just now; granted that she would often think of her past


    recently, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell him. Somehow, she felt that she had missed an


    important part that she just couldn¡¯t remember, but she didn¡¯t dare to think about it, lest any messy


    images start popping up in her mind.


    While they still had a day left to spend on their trip, she wasn¡¯t sure what Tony wanted to do with it


    since most of his ideas were spontaneous. Without deviating from the general direction, he would


    suddenlye up with an idea before tirelessly turning it into a feasible n.


    Almost every day, they would stay at different hotels and even in different cities, which was a refreshing


    feeling that she liked. However, she would also miss Bradfort City from time to time. Even though they


    were on a trip, she still missed her hometown because they were so far away.


    ¡°Where do you n to go tomorrow?¡± Usually, he would n tomorrow¡¯s schedule the day before.


    However, this time, he hadn¡¯t had anything nned out yet. Perhaps he didn¡¯t want to n anymore.


    ¡°Tomorrow is thest day of our honeymoon. I¡¯ve been thinking about how to conclude our trip


    perfectly.¡±


    Needless to say, Myra, too, wanted to know what excitement he would bring to her this time, but it


    seemed like he didn¡¯t even know it himself.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let ourselves run wild one more time?¡± At the same time, he took out a world map that


    she didn¡¯t know when he had bought.


    ¡°We can go anywhere in the world. You just have to close your eyes and point to a ce on the map.


    We¡¯ll go there tomorrow.¡± The world map he bought was very big and detailed. As he spread it open, it


    took up almost half of the bed.


    Immediately, she stared at him as if he was joking with her. Is he seriously asking me to simply point to


    a ce on the map? What if I point to a ce where it¡¯ll take us one day to arrive? Won¡¯t we end up


    spending the whole day on a ne?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Inevitably, she felt a little worried because it didn¡¯t seem like he was joking with her.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Even though it was a casual suggestion, Myra was somehow moved by it. Since we are returning to


    Bradfort City and our usual life, we should take this opportunity to run wild onest time. As for where


    they were going, she closed her eyes while her finger moved across the map.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    Meanwhile, Tony stood aside with his arms crossed, waiting for her to open her eyes. The moment she


    did, she realized that she was pointing at Birmingham, Ennd.


    On the surface, it looked like a great destination since she had never been to Ennd before, but it


    would take a long time for them to reach there. We are going to spend a lot of time on the ne


    tomorrow, which means that we¡¯ll be flying straight to Bradfort City the moment we arrive there.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit too far,¡± she murmured. However, Tony didn¡¯t seem too bothered about it.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s where we¡¯ll be going. We can return to Bradfort City from there.¡± He insisted on his own


    idea, thinking that since he¡¯d made her a promise, he must do his best to keep it.


    Therefore, she nodded her head in agreement. Even though she didn¡¯t feelfortable taking the


    ne, she had nothing to say when she saw the excitement on his face.


    Unexpectedly, he regretted his decision the very next day. Early in the morning, Myra woke up and


    blinked her eyes before asking him, ¡°Is it time to leave?¡±


    yvolume00:00/00:00FANTASY1adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    ¡°We are not going anymore.¡± While speaking, he ced his ear on her belly as if someone was talking


    to him. ¡°Our child says that it doesn¡¯t want to keep on flying around but wants to return home as soon


    as possible.¡±


    When he woke up early in the morning, he had recalled the conversation they hadst night and


    suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t a good idea. Myra is currently pregnant, so previously, we would stop at a


    ce for a few days to give her some time to rest before continuing with our trip. Therefore, I¡¯m afraid


    that she won¡¯t be able to handle traveling to Ennd when we just got here yesterday.


    Tony had overlooked this problem, having been too excited yesterday. Hence, he was determined not


    to make the same mistake again, so even if she insisted on going to Ennd, he would not agree to it.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t argue with his sudden change of mind as she didn¡¯t want to fly around for an


    entire day in the first ce. Besides, it was already difficult for her to walk around Harvard University


    right after getting off the ne the day before.


    Squinting her eyes, she said with a giggle, ¡°Then I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡±


    This time, she slept for a long time before waking up again in the afternoon. During that period, there


    were many times that Tony wanted to wake her up to eat, but upon seeing her sleeping so soundly, he


    couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up.


    In the afternoon, the two of them went to the best local restaurant for a meal. During the meal, Myra


    couldn¡¯t stop praising the restaurant¡¯s dishes, but then again, she was probably hungry for anything.


    Toward the evening, they took a train to Boston so that they could experience the night life in the city.


    They had fun into the night and Tony, who had been very cautious when it came to her health, had


    even allowed her to have some supper.


    Last night, they were talking about going to Birmingham to perfectly conclude their honeymoon, but in


    the end, their final destination was changed to Boston instead.


    It was the capital and biggest city of Massachusetts, a city of literature and arts thatbined


    modernity and tradition. The most famous university in the city was the Massachusetts Institute of


    Technology. Furthermore, Boston was a special city to the United States because this was where the


    Boston Tea Party took ce and sparked the famous American War of Independence.


    Needless to say, Myra and Tony enjoyed the cultural atmosphere of the city. There were many ces


    that they wanted to visit, including the famous Boston University, but sadly, there wasn¡¯t much time for


    them to visit all of them.


    At night, they stayed awake by walking down the streets of the city and cherishing thest moments of


    their honeymoon. Since Tony had said before that they would be returning to Bradfort City in three


    days, he wasn¡¯t nning to dy the schedule even for a day.


    When they got back to the hotel, Myra called Heather on the phone. On thetter¡¯s side, it was already


    afternoon, and when she received the call, she could hear Myra¡¯s familiar voiceing from the other


    end.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Heather smiled and asked. Knowing that the couple had been to so many


    ces, she couldn¡¯t tell where they were at the moment.


    ¡°We are in Boston,¡± Myra answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great ce. You should definitely visit Boston University. I really like that school.¡± In fact,


    Heather had been to Boston before as an exchange student, and she enjoyed her time at the


    university.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we can only visit there next time. We are heading home tomorrow,¡± Myra replied with a


    sigh. It must be a great ce to visit if Heather really likes it.


    ¡°That¡¯s quick. I thought you two are only halfway through your honeymoon.¡± Heather was a little


    confused. Isn¡¯t it too early for them toe back?


    ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you a few days ago?¡± Myra reminded her about the reason why they


    decided toe back. Due to theplicated situation in Bradfort City, the two of them weren¡¯t able to


    enjoy their trip peacefully.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s great that you areing back early. Without you here, I have no one to apany me to


    indulge in delicacies,¡± Heather said in a casual tone. Since they¡¯ve already decided, I should loosen up


    a bit.


    ¡°Then wait for my return.¡± After that, they started chatting about their daily routine while Tony was doing


    his work on the side, not knowing when they would end the call.


    After hanging up the call, Heather stared at her phone thoughtfully. I didn¡¯t expect them toe back


    so quickly. Looks like Tony haspromised with her. Actually, she knew all along that Myra wanted to


    return early. After all, Locke Group had begun their aggressive attack on Hart Group, so Tony needed


    to return quickly to deal with such a powerful and proactive opponent.


    As for Myra, she understood the situation clearly too, so she always wanted to return early, but she


    didn¡¯t expect him to be this stubborn. Ever since he left, Locke Group became even more aggressive


    with their attack, and Heather tried a few times to talk to Matthias about it, but she never got the


    chance. Even so, she still couldn¡¯t do anything about the situation as it was impossible to change


    Matthias¡¯ mind, so she pretended to not know about it.


    However, something stranger happened afterward. While abroad, Myra was surprised that someone


    had been stalking them all this time, which made her more determined to return home.


    On the other hand, Heather knew all along that the couple¡¯s honeymoon wouldn¡¯t go on smoothly, and


    sure enough, they wereing back earlier than expected. She didn¡¯t head to work on this day. Ever


    since the Lantern Festival, she had been staying at home as if she had made a tacit agreement to stay


    put.


    Even ke had stopped calling her to work, so she didn¡¯t know that he had already assigned all of her


    work in Langston Group to other management. Nevertheless, she also wanted to take this chance to


    simply skip work as she had already nned to start her own career. This is a great chance for me to


    leave Langston Group.


    As for Robert, he had tacitly agreed to her decision and even hinted to her that she didn¡¯t need to work


    at Langston Group anymore. Secretly, he had even informed ke that she didn¡¯t need toe to


    work. Even though ke was unwilling to ept it, it was still Robert¡¯s orders, so he couldn¡¯t say much


    about it.


    However, he was still observant enough to understand that Robert was nning not to let Heather back


    to Langston Group. Also, he noticed that the former had changed a lot ever since Caleb showed up.


    Needless to say, thetter had piqued the old man¡¯s interest.


    If I want to find out who Caleb is, I must use Everly to do so. She can definitely seduce him to let his


    guard down. After making up his mind, he decided to talk to her about it sometime the next day. I¡¯ll look


    for her at the university tomorrow afternoon.


    When Myra and Tony returned, Heather was at the airport to wee them, just like how they had


    weed her back then. This time, they had told only her about their early return, so there was no one


    else at the airport to wee them.


    Initially, they wanted to match her with Lucas by creating a chance for them to be together while waiting


    for their ne to arrive. However, Lucas had a high fever that prevented him froming out of the


    house. What are the odds?


    When the two of them arrived, Heather could see Tony holding a suitcase that was fairly small. I can¡¯t


    believe they brought so little luggage for such a long trip. Little did she know, they had packed a lot for


    the trip, but all of it was checked in for shipment. As for the luggage that Tony was holding, it only


    contained his daily clothes.


    ¡°It feels like you were gone for a century,¡± Heather said as she went up to them.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The moment Myra saw her, her eyes immediately lit up. Leaving Tony behind, she ran up to her


    excitedly.


    ¡°Have you two been taking exaggerating lessons together?¡± Feeling doubtful, Myra pointed at her


    before pointing at Tony. The two of them sure do like to exaggerate things.


    However, Heather looked at her confusedly as she couldn¡¯t understand her humor, but when she


    looked toward Tony, she could see him turning his finger in circles next to his head. Silently, he


    mouthed the words to her. ¡°She has gotten dumber since her pregnancy.¡±


    Immediately, she understood what he meant and tried to hold back herughter. Seeing this, Myra


    looked back at Tony in puzzlement. As soon as she turned around, he reverted back to his cold


    expression, so she didn¡¯t know that he was actually making fun of her. Meanwhile, Heather noticed that


    after their trip, the two seemed to have changed significantly.


    Being as keen as she was, she could sense that they were now much different whenpared to the


    first time they met. Tony¡¯s face always looks indifferent and isting, but he isn¡¯t as cold as he seems.


    His smile is actually very heart-warming, and he is a very considerate husband to Myra. As for Myra, I


    somehow feel that she is much different than before. Maybe Tony was right; maybe she has gotten


    dumber since her pregnancy. I would rarely see her thisid back before. Ever since she graduated,


    she changed a lot by forcefully getting rid of her many personal problems, but now, she looks more like


    the Myra that I first met. Under Tony¡¯s care, she is now slowly revealing her true self. Her heart has


    always been strong yet soft, so when she meets someone who truly cares for her, she will be an


    obedient kitten who likes to be affectionate from time to time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your host today. Where do you guys want to eat?¡± she asked after a while.


    Then, Myra looked at Tony, asking him to make a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s dine somewhere nearby.¡± The former


    hadn¡¯t eaten much on the ne, and he was afraid that she would be hungry. Hence, he wanted to find


    a ce to have a proper meal as soon as possible.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to that previous restaurant we went to?¡± Heather suggested as she thought that the


    restaurant was just around the airport.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Myra quickly agreed since she was starting to feel hungry. In the past few days, she


    had a really good appetite and could eat up to four or five meals a day. Therefore, she was slightly


    worried that she would gain a lot of weight in the end.


    Not only that, but Tony even kept on asking her to eat more every day. There were a few times that she


    wanted to weigh herself behind his back, but in the end, she had given up because she was afraid that


    it might ruin her appetite.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    The three of them entered the private room one after another. Then, Myra and Heather eagerly started


    chatting with each other about the interesting events that happened during Myra¡¯s trip. As it seemed


    that the twodies were not going to ce their orders any time soon, the task of ordering food fell into


    Tony¡¯s hands.


    Myra and Heather sat together, while Tony sat opposite them. The twodies were so close to each


    other that it even made Tony a little green with envy.


    ¡°Heather, I reckon that the gifts will be delivered to you by tomorrow. Remember to check if you receive


    it.¡± When Myra was in the United States, she had packed the gifts that she bought for Heather along


    the way and delivered them to the Langston Residence.


    ¡°What gifts?¡± Heather was a little surprised as she never heard Myra mention it.


    ¡°I picked some pretty and interesting items for you during my trip.¡± Myra would think of her whenever


    she saw something she liked, and she wished to share all the good things she had with her.


    ¡°I suppose I will be receiving arge parcel tomorrow then,¡± Heather replied jokingly. It was somewhat


    unexpected and she was pleasantly surprised.


    Since when did Myra like to give surprises? she thought. I guessed that she must have been


    unconsciously influenced by Tony. Simrly, when Heather saw something that she liked, she would


    think of Myra. Therefore, she had sent countless interesting trinkets to Myra when she had been


    abroad in the past.


    Truth was, Myra seldom bought things during their trip. It turned out that all that she had bought were


    for Heather. Even Tony was not aware of this. He assumed that Myra bought those things because she


    liked them, but now that he thought about it, he realized that some of them did not seem like something


    she would fancy.


    ¡°Apologies for the intrusion.¡± After a while, the waiter served them their food.


    Only then did Myra and Heather quieten. Myra darted a look at Tony, who was looking at his phone with


    his head bowed. He then put down his phone, which was probably because he took notice of her gaze,


    and raised his head before beaming at her.


    Heather quietly observed their interaction. Sure enough, when couples stayed together, bachelors and


    bachelorettes would suffer tons of damage. The little details and interactions between Myra and Tony


    were so enviable that Heather, who was used to being single, couldn¡¯t help but want to date someone


    just to experience the affection as well.


    It was a good dining etiquette to not speak while eating, so the three of them stopped talking and


    began their meal with grace. Myra¡¯srge appetite astonished Heather. While she soon had her fill,


    Myra had eaten twice of her portion.


    When Myra finished her meal, she wiped her mouth with a napkin. Under Heather and Tony¡¯s watchful


    eyes, she was too abashed to eat anymore. Although Tony was d to see her with such a good


    appetite, Heather had something else in mind.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After that, they left in a car. Myra sat in the backseat together with Heather, while Tony took the wheel.


    During their journey, Heather whispered in Myra¡¯s ear, ¡°Myra, do you eat that much every meal?¡±


    Myra did not expect Heather to bring this up, but she nodded, and Heather worriedly advised her, ¡°You


    should control your appetite. It would be difficult to deliver a big baby.¡±


    In fact, this was the main reason for the mushrooming of cesarean delivery. If the baby obtained an


    exceedinglyrge amount of nutrients and grew too big, it would make normal delivery impossible.


    Myra twiddled her fingers as she thought, This is so embarrassing. If Heather finds out that my appetite


    is actuallyrger than that, it might give her a fright.


    ¡°Okay, I will try my best to control it.¡± Myra had long wanted to control her ¡®catastrophic¡¯ appetite, but


    Tony, the true culprit behind all this, kept coaxing her to eat more.


    When Tony saw in the rear mirror that the two of them were whispering among themselves, it aroused


    his curiosity and made him wonder what they were talking about.


    Their voices were as soft as a mosquito¡¯s humming, but he saw that Myra¡¯s expression kept changing,


    making him even more curious about their conversation. However, to him, it was more important to


    drive carefully as they were approaching an area with a high ident rate.


    ¡°Speaking of which, you guys seemed to have traveled to many ces during your honeymoon trip.


    Are you exhausted?¡± Heather asked in concern.


    Myra shook her head. She was still mentally excited; the half-a-day flight did not affect her and she was


    not sleepy at all.


    ¡°Jetg is a problem now.¡± They departed from Boston in the morning, but it was still daytime when


    they returned to Bradfort City. They were supposed to be in bed by now, but they had just taken their


    lunch earlier.


    ¡°I had jetg for a couple of days when I returned from Italy. I couldn¡¯t sleep well because of it.¡± It


    reminded Heather of how she felt when she had just returned to the country.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be tired if I don¡¯t sleep well, and it won¡¯t do any good to my baby,¡± Myra replied worriedly.


    ¡°Then, you should stay up in the afternoon and hang on until nighttime. You will surely have a good


    night¡¯s sleep by then.¡± That day when Heather returned, she had washed up and gone to bed upon


    arriving at the Langston Residence. She had then slept till the next morning, which caused her a hard


    time falling asleep the following night.


    ¡°I nned to do so.¡± Myra had the same thought as well.


    ¡°I will keep youpany in the afternoon since I don¡¯t have work.¡± Heather offered to apany her.


    Meanwhile, Tony attentively listened to their conversation. He heard that Myra agreed to Heather¡¯s


    suggestion, so it seemed like he would have to change his n although he had something else in


    mind before this.


    ¡°You are not working at Langston Group anymore?¡± asked Myra in surprise. Before she left the country,


    Heather had worked tirelessly, but now that she had returned, thetter had unexpectedly stopped


    working.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my n to be jobless.¡± Heather joked casually. Robert¡¯s words seemed to imply this as


    well, and she could finally focus on building her ownpany.


    ¡°Congrattions on the early resignation.¡± Heather¡¯s resignation was indeed earlier than she had


    expected. She had been worried before this because she did not know when she would be able to


    leave Langston Group, and now, she was finally free.


    Tony, on the other hand, thought of something. He suddenly became very eager to meet someone as


    soon as possible.


    Thus, he went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Heather, you mentioned the hacker, Leon, the other


    day. Can I meet him?¡±


    His sudden question interrupted Heather¡¯s train of thought¡ªshe was contemting where to go with


    Myrater. She had casually mentioned Leon that day, so she did not expect that Tony would still


    remember it. If I bring a few people to visit Leon, he will definitely wee us with open arms.


    However, the problem now is that he dislikes being addressed as a hacker and he doesn¡¯t want anyone


    to know about it. This contradicts Tony¡¯s current focus of getting to know a hacker.


    As Heather was a little hesitant, Tony continued, ¡°I know a couple of things that you guys had no


    knowledge of, so I need Leon¡¯s help. Caleb¡¯s appearance worries me.¡± It was rare for Tony to reveal his


    own thoughts, but his words inexplicably made Heather feel uneasy as well.


    Caleb¡¯s appearance made not only Robert unsettled but also Tony. Inevitably, this aroused the question


    of what could be the reason behind their reactions. Heather was afraid that the truth was far worse than


    she could ever imagine.


    ¡°Leon doesn¡¯t like people knowing his hidden identity as a hacker, so I¡¯m not sure if he wants to


    continue helping you,¡± Heather exined cautiously. The situation was giving her a headache.


    If Leon were to find out that she had revealed his hidden identity to both Myra and Tony, he might blow


    up on the spot.


    Hearing this, Tony remained quiet for a moment before he replied, ¡°Please convey my message to


    him.¡± He believed that Heather was trustworthy. Since he couldn¡¯t speak with Leon face-to-face, he


    could only have her help him to convey his message to Leon.


    ¡°Leon is busy with his newpany, so I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t have much time to investigate other


    matters,¡± Heather replied tactfully. She did not want Leon to get involved with the rest of the matters


    since thetter had already helped them a lot.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Tony was rather surprised that neither way worked. It seemed like he had to investigate


    the rest of the matter on his own now.


    ¡°Leon mentioned Caleb¡¯s intel was Leisfeld¡¯s national ssified information. So, it won¡¯t be easy to


    investigate Caleb¡ªit¡¯s something that even Leon can¡¯t do.¡± Heather longed to uncover the truth as well,


    but it seemed quite unlikely to happen based on the current circumstances.


    Leon had once suggested to Heather to take action on Caleb himself. It sounded easy, yet it was, in


    fact, the most impracticable method. At one nce, one could tell Caleb was a veteran with many life


    experiences, hence nobody could tell which of his words were true and which were not.


    ¡°Old Master Langston should know more than us,¡± Tony remarked in an adamant tone.


    Heather, of course, knew about this as well. However, Robert didn¡¯t tell her much and only briefly


    touched on the incident that happened years ago. What she managed to find out from him was that


    Robert had a younger sister named ris, who had lost her life due to the incident back then. The


    Moriartys had lost their sessor, which was probably the reason they still held grudges against the


    Langston and Hart Families.


    As for why the Hart Family had been involved in that incident, she was still clueless. Since Tony


    suddenly brought this up, she thought that she might as well try to find out from him.


    Therefore, she told Tony what Robert had told her, and he fell silent momentarily after listening to her.


    The car sped along the highway aimlessly, and nobody knew when it would stop.


    ¡°Can you tell me how the Hart Family offended the Moriarty Family?¡± Heather questioned in


    puzzlement. From the surface, the Hart Family seemed to have nothing to do with that incident.


    ¡°It was because the person your grandaunt fell in love with was my grandfather. She had always


    respected my grandmother as his spouse, but at the same time, she thought that she would be his


    fianc¨¦.¡± Tony revealed a shocking truth.


    It was rather unexpected but it instantly exined how the Hart Family offended both the Moriarty and


    Langston family. It turned out that it was a family feud that arose from the rtionship entanglements of


    the older generation. Falling in love with someone who didn¡¯t love you back was surely one of the


    greatest fears¡ªnot only would one end up in misery, but it would also get their entire family involved.


    Myra kept quiet and listened to their conversation, though she was confused. This incident was not a


    simple one indeed; it was veryplicated, and even Heather couldn¡¯t make head or tail of the


    benefits and conflicts behind it.


    ¡°So now, Caleb came for revenge?¡± Heather was worried about this the most. With the Moriarty


    Family¡¯s background, it would be difficult for the Langston and Hart Families to stop them if the former


    were to seek trouble with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Even Grandpa isn¡¯t clear about it, so I don¡¯t know much. He was very hesitant to tell me


    about it, and the pieces of information that I got confused me.¡± Simrly, Sebastian didn¡¯t exin it


    clearly to Tony, so nobody knew what the two old men were hiding from them.


    ¡°We are in the suburbs now,¡± Myra gently reminded them. The two of them were so engrossed in the


    conversation that they didn¡¯t realize that they had driven all the way to the eastern suburbs of the city.


    When Tony focused his attention back on the road, he realized that they were really far away from the


    city; it was a foolish mistake for someone as sharp as him. It seemed like the feud between the three


    families was not something that could be made clear with a word or two. Hence, he and Heather


    simultaneously dropped the topic.


    ¡°I will make a U-turn in front. Where do you two want to go?¡± Tony asked.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    As they couldn¡¯t think of anywhere to go, both Heather and Myra remained quiet. Upon seeing their


    reaction, Tony continued to speak, ¡°Since we are in the eastern suburbs, we might as well drop by at


    the newly opened hot spring resort.¡±


    The word ¡®hot spring¡¯ sounded especially tempting under such weather, so both Myra and Heather


    agreed to it. There was a new high-end hot spring resort in the eastern suburbs. It had just begun its


    operation not long ago, but Tony somehow knew about this ce although he had been abroad when


    the resort started its business.


    It seemed like he still cared about Bradfort City despite not being physically present in the city; he paid


    attention to everything that happened in the city, no matter how big or small it was. This showed that he


    didn¡¯t really let himself loose during the honeymoon trip, which exined why he insisted on sticking to


    the original n. Although he was not physically in Bradfort City, he still knew the city like the back of


    his hand.


    After arriving at their destination, Tony¡¯s tall and sturdy figure alighted from the car. He opened the door


    for Myra while Heather got down on her own on the other side. After all, she was single and did not


    have a man to treat her as nicely.


    Heather followed Myra and Tony from behind. Spending time with the two lovebirds for too long actually


    made her unconsciously long for romance. Tony ced an arm around Myra¡¯s waist and slowed down


    his steps to match with her pace. Behind them, Heather lowered her gaze, wondering if there would be


    a day for her to have a man to pamper her too.


    When they were walking up the stairs, Tony¡¯s thin lips were pressed into a hard line. He paid extra


    attention to Myra as a pregnant woman must not slip.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Heather slowed down her steps behind them as well; her figure seemed strong yet fragile alone. They


    entered the hot spring resort one after another, but before they even arrived at the actual hot springs,


    they were shrouded in fog that made the ce seem dreamy.


    The hot spring resort adopted a vintage style in its design. Heather noticed that there were screens


    everywhere to partition the space. The clothing provided by the resort to the customers to wear when


    soaking themselves in the hot springs was not swimwear but vintage style bathrobes. The staff


    stressed that the nice-looking bathrobes had great water-proofing abilities despite not being tightly


    fitted. They rmended not wearing undergarments when soaking in their hot springs; just wearing


    the bathrobes provided by them would do.


    The bathrobes were designed to resemble a yukata, and wearing undergarments underneath them


    would easily wet the undergarments. As the bathrobes provided in this high-end resort were all


    designed for single use only, they were all brand new. The customers were free to leave with the


    bathrobes or they could just discard them. Therefore, the practices were pretty hygienic.


    Moreover, the cleanliness of the hot spring was guaranteed, and even pregnant women could use the


    facilities without any worries. Of course, a temperature too high would have negative effects on the


    baby, so they also had a special zone for pregnant women.


    The special zone had a much lower water temperature. As Myra was in the middle stage of pregnancy,


    soaking herself in a hot spring was actually beneficial to her body. Her tired body required some


    release to rx her tensed and exhausted muscles.


    However, to Heather¡¯s surprise, she actually bumped into Matthias here and met his gaze midair. It¡¯s


    such a small world, she thought.


    Before Myra went abroad, she hade across the news about Heather and Matthias, so she had


    pestered Heather for an exnation. If it was not for their sudden encounter with Matthias, she would


    have forgotten about this. However, she still remembered the unpleasant incident between Locke


    Group and Hart Group, which made her feel wary of him.


    Matthias was equally surprised to see them. Bumping into Heather was not surprising, but the sight of


    Myra and Tony behind her was. The four of them had changed into the bathrobes given. Heather was


    wearing a red bathrobe, while Tony chose to wear a ck one, which was his favorite color, and Myra


    had a white one on her.


    On the other hand, Matthias was wearing a dark blue bathrobe. They bumped into one another in the


    small corridor, and the three of them looked at Matthias at once. Tony appraised him and found that the


    eyes.


    This was not the first time she met him, but when she saw him this time, an image of the past popped


    up in her head¡ªit was a teenage boy in a white shirt. When she squinted her eyes in an attempt to


    take a proper look at his face, she found that she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.


    It was as if Matthias¡¯ face matched the teenage boy with a blurred face from her memory. She tried her


    best to recall the face of the boy, but her efforts were in vain.


    When Matthias took notice of the hint of sorrow in Myra¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. It was


    as though there was a force driving him to do so, and he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with himself.


    Even if Heather was on the verge of skinning him alive with her gaze, he still found it hard to avert his


    intent gaze.


    It made Heather disappointed. Matthias imed that he had let go of the past and even confessed his


    feelings to her, but in the end, he still ironically ate his words the moment he saw Myra.


    Tony noticed the unusualness as well, so he red at Matthias in anger. This was the first time anyone


    had the guts to stare at his wife so brazenly.


    Without hesitation, he led Myra away, leaving Heather and Matthias rooted to their spots. After a long


    while, Heather made herself move forward. She whispered to him when brushing past him, ¡°Stop lying


    to yourself. The person you like is not me.¡± This time, she was certain that Matthias was still in love with


    Myra, and she would perceive his crazy behavior in the past as nothing but his wicked pranks.


    Matthias extended his hand to grab her but retracted it midway¡ªhe had no right to stop her.


    ¡°You are as childish as a high schooler who made a bet with his peers to chase a girl.¡± With that, Myra


    hastily left. What she said was not an umon urrence in high school, but it was a childish act


    that she especially despised. After giving careful thought to his past actions, one would find them of


    little difference.


    Green veins slightly popped up on Matthias¡¯ hands, but he was not able to give any proper


    exnations for his earlier actions. It was as if there was a spell that glued his gaze on her.


    He had noticed a glimmer of hope in Myra¡¯s eyes, as if she could remember him at the next instant.


    However, it was all for nothing, and he even hurt Heather. Despondently, he thought to himself, I¡¯m the


    worst.


    In the interim, Myra soaked herself in the warm water of the hot spring and even dipped her head under


    the water. However, Tony pulled her head up. He suspected that her unusual behavior had something


    to do with Matthias, which worsened his impression of the man.


    When Heather arrived, she happened to witness this scene. Myra¡¯s gaze was so piercing that it


    shocked her. She was the one who separated Myra and Matthias back then. If Myra recalled


    everything¡­ Heather couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what would happen.


    Soon, Myra looked to the side, and Tony took notice of the trace of hatred in her eyes. He was clueless


    about the agony in her heart. Amidst the fragments of memories, she seemed to hear a male voice


    repeating himself, ¡°It was Heather who caused us to be apart; it was Heather who ruined our


    rtionship.¡±


    She had no idea where these pieces of memories came from. Though she seemed impassive on the


    surface, she was actually suffering on the inside. Heather inched toward Myra as she also noticed the


    ¡°Myra, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± Heather¡¯s voice was unbelievably gentle; Tony had never seen


    this gentle side of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Myra to you for now. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He had to go and look for Matthias to find out what


    was going on.


    Meanwhile, Matthias was soaking in the hot spring in the VIP private room by himself, unaware of


    Tony¡¯s arrival until thetter approached him.


    When Tony noticed the distant look in Matthias¡¯ eyes, which was pretty simr to Myra¡¯s, the


    puzzlement in his heart grew.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Tony asked directly.


    His question snapped Matthias back to his senses. Matthias looked up at Tony, who seemed as if he


    was going to throw his fist at his face at any time.


    ¡°An illegitimate child of the Langston Family and the Director of Langston Group,¡± he replied neither


    humbly nor arrogantly, which also served as a reminder to Tony that he couldn¡¯t possibly tell thetter


    about their past.


    If Tony really wanted to know, he had to investigate the matter on his own. Matthias used to regard


    Tony as someone who got in the way of his rtionship with Myra, but now, Tony annoyed him more


    than he used to. Hence, he felt that he did nothing wrong by attacking Hart Group, be it due to private


    or business reasons.


    ¡°Why did Langston Group provoke Hart Group?¡± Tony threw him his second question.


    ¡°Because Hart Group is the best corporation in Bradfort City. If Langston Group would like to take its


    ce, we have to start off by taking down the leader.¡± Matthias continued to answer Tony¡¯s question


    honestly.


    ¡°You knew Myra before this?¡± Though it was a question, Tony¡¯s tone was adamant. Since Matthias had


    long known Heather, it would be quite likely for him to know Myra as well.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Matthias chuckled and said nothing, which made Tony really want to break his set of neat white


    teeth.


    ¡°This is my private area for now. Director Hart, please leave,¡± Matthias unabashedly said to Tony, but


    his expression remained unchanged.


    Tony narrowed his eyes, exuding a menacing aura. Matthias had really angered him this time. He had


    never been enraged by their businesspetitors¡ªeven if unscrupulous means had been used.


    However, when Myra was involved, he swore that he would never let things slide.


    ¡°Myra is my wife. You¡¯d better keep that in mind.¡± After saying that, Tony rose up from the hot spring


    and looked down at Matthias from his height.


    Matthias remained quiet, coldly watching Tony as thetter left. After that, he immersed his whole body


    into the warm water that smelled like sulfur. Things were moving in an unpredictable direction.


    When Tony returned to Myra and Heather¡¯s side, Myra¡¯s emotion had stabilized. Thus, he intended to


    take her away but was stopped by Heather.


    ¡°Myra seemed exhausted. The resort provides a ce for customers to rest, so you can just carry her


    thereter,¡± Heather murmured as Myra almost dozed off.


    ¡°What do you know about Matthias?¡± He gave off an intimidating air. A hint of fluster shed across


    Heather¡¯s eyes, and her hesitation confirmed his suspicion that she indeed knew something that he


    didn¡¯t


    ¡°Why mention Matthias all of a sudden?¡± she asked as she avoided his gaze.


    ¡°There is something dangerous about him. I don¡¯t know what was his purpose for targeting Hart Group.


    I suspect that he was actually targeting me instead,¡± Tony enunciated. He could feel Matthias¡¯ hostility.


    This inexplicable hostility gave him a headache, so he was eager to find out the truth.


    ¡°Targeting Hart Group is the same as targeting you and vice versa.¡± Heather¡¯s words sounded


    confusing. She knew that Tony must have realized that something was off, but he was, in fact, the


    person she could never talk to about the past.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    They were in a standoff. As Tony didn¡¯t want to continue to waste his time with Heather here, he gently


    carried the asleep Myra into his arms. Heather quickly took a towel and covered her with it. Judging


    from her actions, it was obvious that she really cared for Myra, so she probably had her reasons for


    hiding the truth from them.


    Heather seemed natural under Tony¡¯s firm gaze. Since she was able to say aloud in front of Matthias


    that she shouldn¡¯t be held fully responsible for the incident that happened years ago, there was no


    need for her to feel guilty toward Myra.


    She watched as Tony left with Myra. Their initially wonderful trip at the hot spring resort had been


    ruined, and the culprit was none other than Matthias. She intended to go and look for him, but thetter


    beat her to it.


    It had been strange for Heather to stay at the pregnant women¡¯s zone to begin with, but Matthias¡¯


    appearance made things worse. It was fortunate that there were no other pregnant women present at


    that time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± she stated firmly with a furious tone.


    Matthias came with a bottle of red wine and two sses on the tray. As he poured some wine into the


    sses and held the tray in front of her, he remained quiet throughout the process, resembling a


    puppet.


    However, Heather pushed the tray back to him while coldly peering at him, refusing to have a drink with


    him again. When Matthias disappeared back then, Myra had fallen sick for a very long time. He had


    hurt Myra deeply despite the fact that it was Heather¡¯s fault.


    Heather genuinely felt that Matthias would not be able to give Myra happiness. Instead, he would only


    wound Myra further, so she was reluctant for him to get in touch with Myra again.


    ¡°Anger harms your health.¡± Matthias approached her, but she immediately avoided him.


    The corner of his lips curved upward into a smirk; he even extended his hand in an attempt to touch her


    but she avoided him.


    ¡°Are you jealous of her?¡± He looked into her eyes yfully. Her eyes had reddened due to anger, which


    was especially enchanting.


    A beauty was stunning even when she was angry. Heather was still as beautiful as she had been when


    he first met her. Suddenly, he grabbed her arm so quickly that she did not manage to react in time.


    Repulsed by his touch, she red at him with a look of disgust.


    Matthias¡¯plexion that was as smooth as a woman¡¯s gave her a slithery sensation. As she did not


    want anyone to notice her awkwardness, she warned him in a low voice, ¡°Let go of me. Your touch


    disgusts me.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you look me in the eye?¡± he growled, disgruntled.


    She hated how he was behaving, how he took advantage of his taller and stronger build and lifted her


    chin with force.


    ¡°Look at me. Take a proper look at me. I don¡¯t know what happened earlier, but I certainly read


    something from Myra¡¯s eyes.¡± He started to exin to Heather about his previous actions in a


    figure out a way to escape his grip.


    Upon being ignored, he carried on with his exnation. ¡°I could tell from her gaze that she recognizes


    me. The way she looked at me was as if she remembered our past.¡±


    Heather¡¯s body stiffened at his words and a chill ran down her spine. There would be a day when Myra


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    regained her memories, but it must never happen now when she was pregnant, for fear that she


    couldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever let her remember the past, and don¡¯t ever appear before her again,¡± she warned him


    cruelly. She seemed to realize something¡ªthe more Matthias appeared in front of Myra, the more the


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do. Why should I agree to your requests?¡± He was considering if he should strike


    a deal with her as he had really given up on Myra¡ªhis unusual behavior earlier was merely due to the


    reminiscences of the past.


    ¡°If you are truly concerned about Myra, don¡¯t ever make her remember the unpleasant past. You know


    that your disappearance had given her a devastating blow.¡± Heather spoke the truth. Myra must never


    recall Matthias at this time; it would definitely trigger her.


    ¡°Both of us know who caused my disappearance. You are merely afraid that I will tell her the truth


    about what exactly happened back then and destroy your rtionship with her. A freak like you only


    has one true friend since young, and that is Myra. You are afraid to lose your pathetic friendship.¡± His


    every word agitated her and caused green veins to protrude at her temple as she red at him in


    resentment.


    Nobody had ever dared to say those words to her. In reality, Heather was a woman with an unpleasant


    character, a pathetic worm whocked friends and families. She even seemed to have no luck in


    romance.


    With all the strength in every fiber of her being, she shoved him away and pped him hard on his right


    cheek. Soon, his face became red and swollen, and just like that, the two red at each other in


    indignance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you insult me.¡± To a prideful woman like Heather, his words poked her heart like a needle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do things that will make me look down on you, then. From the surface, you seem to be bursting


    with confidence, but you are, in fact, a pathetic worm with an inferiorityplex.¡± Yet again, he used


    the term ¡®pathetic worm¡¯ to describe her, an insult that hurt her deeply.


    ¡°You dared not ept my feelings because you are afraid that the person I love is still Myra and that I


    have other motives for pursuing you. You thought about it a lot, yet you refused to believe that I love


    you. It¡¯s your inferior self that made you believe an enemy like me will never fall in love with you. You


    don¡¯t believe that you have what it takes to make me fall for you.¡± While Matthias emphasized his point,


    it sounded as though he was saying that to himself as well. They were both simr in character¡ªif it


    wasn¡¯t for their inferiorityplex, the three of them would probably have been in different


    circumstances.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you believe that I have fallen in love with you the moment Iy my eyes on you? I have


    loved you for so many years. Despite so, I have been trying to persuade myself to give up on my


    feelings for you because I resented you a lot at the same time.¡± With both hands on her shoulder, he


    shook her body as he tried to talk some sense into her while ignoring the fact that his currently swollen


    face looked hideous. All he cared about at the moment was that he couldn¡¯t get his feelings through to


    her.


    ¡°You should make it clear who you truly love deep down before saying all that to me. Ask yourself


    whether the person who you have set your heart on since the very beginning is me or Myra. Do you


    swear that you have never been charmed by her or liked her? If you told me that she was the one you


    loved in the first ce but you then fell in love with me, I might find it more believable. However, you


    told me that the person you have loved since the very beginning is me and that Myra was the second


    choice because you thought that you were not a good match for me. Let me tell you this¡ªyou make a


    worse match for Myra.¡± Heather wantonly expressed her indignance. The more Matthias tried to


    exin, the further he pushed her away from him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I was too young and na?ve. Now that I think about it, the person who made my


    heart race is undoubtedly you. It feels different to love you and to love her. At that time, I just thought


    that as long as I stayed with her, she could keep making me feel warm in my heart.¡± He seemed lost;


    he was searching for an answer as well, but nobody could give him one, and nobody could tell him if


    being charmed and liking someone were the same.


    ¡°I like Myra tonically, just like how you like her. Doesn¡¯t she make you feel warm inside too?¡± he


    rebuked. He had taken rtionships too lightly. Now that he reflected on his past, he realized that he


    had made a huge mistake.


    ¡°I like Myra, but I know that she will one day find the love of her life, and that person will hold a more


    important ce in her heart than me. These are two different kinds of love¡ªlove between best friends


    and love between a man and a woman. Don¡¯t mix them up.¡± Heather stood firm on her views,


    stubbornly thinking that Myra was the person whom Matthias truly loved and that all his confessions


    were baseless nonsense.


    ¡°Your stubbornness leaves me speechless.¡± He gave up on persuading her as she almost talked him


    into believing her words instead.


    ¡°Please leave now. You are disturbing me.¡± She pointed in the direction of the door. His action only


    made her find him more wicked and childish.


    Left with no choice, Matthias scoffed and took his leave. It seemed like Heather would not be changing


    her mind, which instantly dispirited him. He had received kind treatment from the Langstons and gone


    to the gallery with Heather the other day, so he thought that they had a fresh and pleasant start in their


    rtionship, but it turned out that he had made a fool of himself.


    Looking at Matthias from the back, she coldly added, ¡°Matthias, no matter when you started to fall in


    love with me, your actions make me look down on you. You imed that Myra was the one you loved


    before this, but now you totally disregard her well-being. You don¡¯t love anyone at all. What you call


    love is nothing but possession.¡± Having been through all that, she had seen through him¡ªhe was


    someone she would never fall in love with, someone who did not deserve her love.


    With that, Heather mbered up from the hot spring and wrapped herself in a towel. Her expression


    was indifferent, devoid of any warmth. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Myra was now pregnant, she would


    have confessed the past to her. If Matthias continued to force her any further, she would have a


    breakdown.


    There were private lounges in the resort. Heather found out where Myra¡¯s lounge was and directly


    headed over. Her footsteps stopped in front of the door before she knocked on it and said, ¡°It¡¯s me,


    Heather.¡±


    Tony soon answered the door, and then she went in. The room was heated to an optimal temperature.


    As Myra was sound asleep, Heather and Tony sat on the couch and looked at each other quietly.


    The two of them silently waited for Myra to wake up; Tony pursed his lips with a solemn look on his


    face, and Heather¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t any better than him. Her cold expression seemed to make the


    temperature in the room drop by a few degrees.


    With simr freezing air around them, they resembled two icebergs. Then, Heather averted her gaze


    and looked at some other ce, while Tony did the same as well.


    The atmosphere became awkward, with an invisible gap between them. He did not understand why


    she wouldn¡¯t tell the truth, but she really couldn¡¯t tell him. Therefore, at that moment, there was only


    silence between them.


    The clock ticked away. Sometimes, one minute seemed like an instant; at other times, one minute


    seemed like an eternity. Currently, Heather and Tony couldn¡¯t wait for the time to pass by. When Myra


    finally woke up, they inwardly heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Hours after hours went by; three solid hours had passed before Myra woke up. The hot spring resort


    operated 24/7, so nobody woke her up. They patiently waited for her to wake up on her own instead.


    When Myra woke up, she did not remember what had happened before this. All she recalled was that


    she had bumped into Matthias at the hot spring resort, and everything else that happened after seemed


    to have faded from her memories. Nevertheless, she simply assumed that her memories were hazy


    because she was too tired.


    This was, in fact, good news to both Heather and Tony. It would be for the best that Myra did not


    remember any of it. At this moment, the awkward atmosphere instantly disappeared and the three of


    them were back toughing and chatting around.


    Although there were still some hard feelings between Heather and Tony, they did not show it in front of


    Myra. As both of them were good actors, they easily concealed it from her.


    Myra beamed at them, causing them to ignore the sh of uneasiness in her eyes, as well as the


    cryptic gaze she had when she looked at Heather ever since she had woken up.


    Both Heather and Tony did not notice her unusualness. They started to act natural when Myra woke up,


    so they were unaware that she had already regained her consciousness before they even noticed it.


    She lowered her eyes so that the other two wouldn¡¯t note the difference in her gaze. Facing two


    masters of disguise, she had her ways to disguise her true feelings too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back!¡± Tony suddenly suggested.


    It waste and they should return home soon. They had spent the whole afternoon at the hot spring


    resort after all. To that, Myra smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep when I return


    home.¡±


    Tony cast a nce at Heather before he turned to Myra. and when Heather noticed it, she sensibly


    chimed in, ¡°Let¡¯s have some more fun and return hometer, then.¡±


    Myra agreed to her suggestion, and Tony had no objection either. With that, the three of them¡ªeach


    with respective thoughts in mind¡ªgot into Heather¡¯s car and drove straight to Zion Club since they had


    not been there for a long time.


    When Elliot was informed that Myra and Tony wereing, he went downstairs to wee them


    personally and saw Heather. Upon seeing them together, he nearly could not believe his own eyes.


    ¡°Tony, Myra, I thought that you two were still abroad. Why didn¡¯t you inform us in advance that you are


    Heather was with them.


    That was because Heather was rumored to be a workaholic. For multiple times, Philip had tried to invite


    her on a date but she kept rejecting him with the excuse that she was busy with work. Now, it appeared


    that she was the first person who learned about Myra and Tony¡¯s return. Elliot truly could not


    understand the rtionship between Myra and Heather.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Langston. We¡¯ve met again. You¡¯re beautiful as always.¡± Elliot greeted her warmly as he


    was usually extra amiable when it came to beautiful women.


    ¡°Hello, Young Master Elliot,¡± Heather greeted nonchntly. Her expression was as though frozen for


    the entire day¡ªshe was either impassive or wore a stiff expression.


    However, Myra seemed to not mind any of it. After all, when Myra looked at her, she would deliberately


    squeeze out a smile. Tony, on the other hand, seemed unfazed; he only acted like his usual self.


    Nevertheless, after the unpleasant encounter with Matthias and the series of events that came after


    that, which was something that even Tony had no knowledge of, Heather was in an awful mood. Yet,


    she still had to force herself to put on a smile, which exined her stiff expression.


    Her phone was particrly quiet on this day, especially without Myra¡¯s text messages since thetter


    was right next to her. Moreover, Matthias also did not disturb her as they had a conflict earlier.


    There weren¡¯t even Leon¡¯s chatty messages because she had nned to look for him the next day.


    Everything had jumbled up into a big ball of mess, and Heather really wished that she could drop all of


    it and devote herself to herpany instead. She believed that the following day would probably be a


    fresh start.


    Meanwhile, Myra¡¯s appetite was whetted by the delicacies in Zion Club as she could not get such


    authentic local food abroad. She was used to the taste of the food in Bradfort City. Although the foreign


    cuisine was refreshing, it was still no match to that from her hometown.


    Like Heather, Elliot was shocked by Myra¡¯s increase in appetite after returning to the country. While


    devouring the delicacies, Myra discovered that eating scrumptious food would put her in a good mood.


    The more she ate, the fewer worries she had.


    Although the four of them were not as hyped up as they had used to, Myra did not want to go home just


    yet. Therefore, they proceeded to have fun tillte at night. If Tony had not forcefully dragged her away,


    she would have stayed longer.


    In the end, only Elliot and Heather were left behind, staring at each other. Elliot took the initiative to ask,


    ¡°Miss Langston, it¡¯ste. Do you need me to send you back?¡±


    He felt that he should offer his kindness as a man since Heather had handed her car keys to Tony to


    lend him her car.


    ¡°No.¡± She rejected his offer without any hesitation nor any words of courtesy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe to take a taxi home sote at night.¡± Elliot continued to show her his concern. He even


    regretted a little for not asking Phillip toe over so that thetter would have the chance to send the


    same time, he thought that with Phillip¡¯s character, the man was probably not going to be a good match


    to Heather, especially having seen how indifferent Heather could be. After some contemtion, he still


    found Lucas a more suitable man for her. In addition, ever since Myra had left, Heather had be


    even more unapproachable and cold¡ªeven looking at her expression gave him the chills.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± When Heather gauged that Tony and Myra had probably left the club by now, she did not


    bother to talk to Elliot further. She stood up at once in an attempt to leave as well. Elliot had wanted to


    disy his kindness, but upon seeing her unfriendliness, his words were stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Young Master Elliot, you can leave.¡± She emanated an aura that was even colder than Tony¡¯s, making


    those around distance themselves from her.


    Watching as she left, Elliot had a thoughtful look. Women like her were really rare, and she was very


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    different from the rumors. ording to the rumors, Heather was smooth and sleek in dealing with


    people, and she had indeed disyed amazing social skills during the day when he first met her.


    However, she seemed strange this time around. He had a hunch that this was her true self, so perhaps


    her perfect social skills were merely a show she put up for the sake of doing business. It was obvious


    that she had a strong desire to seed, which made her apletely different person from Myra.


    He was baffled by friendships between women¡ªMyra had a best friend like Heather and another like


    Estelle. Women surely wereplex creatures. It was fortunate that Tilly wasn¡¯t asplicated as


    them. In contrast, Tilly was simply much more adorable.


    Concurrently, Heather had hailed a taxi and was on her way home. She disliked the shabby-looking


    interior of the vehicle and felt ufortable sitting on the hard seats without a soft cushion. With her


    arms folded across her chest, she pulled a long face that repetitively deprived the young driver of the


    courage to strike a conversation with her.


    Every time he looked into the rear mirror and met her pair of cold eyes, he would swallow back the


    words he wanted to utter. Her gaze alone was enough to send shivers down the spine of anyone she


    was staring at.


    As the car drove along the road, Heather¡¯s face brightened and darkened intermittently under the


    passing street lights. She remained in the same position throughout the journey without the slightest


    change in her expression.


    The youngd almost suspected that he had picked up a beautiful female ghost. When the taxi pulled


    to a stop in front of the Langston Residence, Heather opened the door and handed the driver a note


    worth 100.


    The young man initially intended to give her the change, but she alighted from the taxi without looking


    back, so he went after her as he did not want to take advantage of her.


    There was a bashful expression on his honest-looking face as he spread his palm to hand her the


    money.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your change,¡± he shyly said.


    Heather could not help smiling faintly and replied, ¡°Just take it as your tips.¡± She did not take the money


    from him, and her voice sounded angelic in his ears.


    After that, the main gate of the Langston Residence opened at her voicemand and she headed


    inside, leaving the youngd rooted to his spot. Then, he held the money tightly in his hand and


    retracted his extended arm.


    When he nced at thedy from the back again, she was seen entering the door and slowly


    disappearing from his sight. Only then the young man revealed a shy smile. Meeting a stunning woman


    like her made his spirits fly high.


    Heather had no idea that she had be a stunning scenery to someone else and made his day; she


    kept wearing her cold expression as she walked to her room. The day ended at the moment she


    opened the door, and the next day would be a new one.


    Her room was filled with a familiar fragrance, which made her feel rxed both physically and mentally.


    It was yet another awful day. Meeting Matthias had never been good news to her when he kept putting


    her life off track.


    After all, he had disappointed her over and over again. Sometimes, even she could not figure out why


    she would still set her hopes on him despite knowing that he would never do anything to make her


    happy.


    If this was how one behaved upon falling in love with someone, Matthias¡¯ actions made her wonder


    what sort of mortal sins she hadmitted in her past life to gain his love in this life.


    On this night, Heather was able to fall asleep very quickly as she already had ns for the following


    day. She had never officially introduced Leon to the Saffords, hence it would be a good chance to invite


    them out so that she could get them acquainted with one another.


    Early in the morning, she woke up in time and immediately texted Leon. However, she did not receive


    any replies from him, so she thought that he might still be sleeping. Then, she texted Paige a simr


    message to invite her out to Cat Maid Caf¨¦, where the waitresses dressed up in maid¡¯s outfit and cat


    ears. There were also many cats of various breeds in the caf¨¦.


    Heather was an animal lover. Although it would be impossible for her to rear one on her own, she still


    enjoyed asionally petting one. When Leon woke up and saw the name of the caf¨¦, which sounded


    like his cup of tea, he immediately contacted Heather.


    On the other hand, Paige was quite surprised that Heather would invite her over to a ce like that.


    The caf¨¦ was designed with an anime theme, something she did not expect Heather to be fond of.


    Truth was, Heather chose the ce to suit Leon¡¯s preference.


    Of course, Josiah would not go to this sort of a ce, but it was not Heather¡¯s intention to force him to


    go. She just thought to let the two youngsters, Paige and Leon, get to know each other.


    After that, Leon showed up at the caf¨¦ on time. Upon seeing the waitresses in maid costumes and cat


    ears, he could feel his heart racing.


    He arrived a little early this time. Since Heather had yet to arrive, he began his n to flirt with the


    Meanwhile, Heather had gone to Paige¡¯s office to pick her up. When they pushed open the door and


    entered the caf¨¦, they saw Leon chatting with a waitress.


    Paige spotted Leon at one nce and said to Heather, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be male waiters too.¡± As


    she thought that there were only female waitresses in maid costumes in the caf¨¦, she was surprised to


    find a mixed-race young man here.


    Heather burst intoughter at her remark and then waved at Leon. ¡°Leon¡¯s flirting with girls again when


    I¡¯m not paying attention.¡± Hearing this, Paige turned to Heather in surprise, then nced at the puzzled


    Leon. Finally, it dawned on her that she had made a fool of herself.


    She felt awkward, but Leon was clueless about it and walked up to them. It turned out that he was


    actually quite tall.


    He kept staring at Paige, making her feel embarrassed, while Heather noticed his interest in Paige at


    once. This guy must be contemting if he should pursue her.


    Mercilessly, she stomped on his foot, making him turn to her in pain. ¡°Heather, you¡¯re giving my future


    girlfriend a fright!¡± With a forced grin, he eximed as he tried to contain the pain, but his frivolous tone


    made Paige look down on him.


    Upon hearing his words, Paige ran off with a flushed face. Only Heather knew how much of a yboy


    Leon was, who constantly flirted around with women.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Sunlight poured into the room, casting long shadows that ovepped one another on the floor. The


    three of them were quiet for a moment and the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sit,¡± Heather said to Paige next to her, ignoring Leon.


    After choosing a spot next to the window, she directly went to take a seat while Paige followed her from


    behind. Leon fiddled with his hair and the corner of his lips curved upward into a resigned smile before


    he quickly went after them.


    As Paige sat down next to Heather, Leon took a seat opposite them. For the whole time, his eyes were


    intermittently ncing at Paige. Heather took in his behaviors and met his gaze in the course, so she


    was pretty clear of his intention.


    He had always been interested in beautiful women, especially mature ones. Paige carried the


    temperament of a maturedy from her head to toe, but what was more umon was the sense of


    abstinence on her.


    Naturally, a yboy like him could not resist the charm of a mature yet chaste woman.


    ¡°Introduce yourselves.¡± Heather prompted in a formal tone. Not only was she not against workce


    romance, but she also thought it might be good for Leon to fall in love with Paige.


    On the other hand, Paige particrly disliked Leon¡¯s frivolous bearing. She cast a look at him and


    impassively said, ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Paige.¡± She was reluctant to even hold out her hand to shake


    his.


    Courtesy was meant for those who deserved to be respected, and that did not include Leon. Paige¡¯s


    impression of him was awful, especially when he kept staring at her with a greasy gaze, which made


    her feel extremely ufortable.


    A small smile formed on Leon¡¯s face. He looked mesmerizing and beguiling when he smiled, but Paige


    was not attracted to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Leon. Nice to meet you too.¡± He winked at her, trying hard to make her fall head over heels for him.


    Great, Heather thought, Paige¡¯s impression of him must have hit rock bottom now. While watching their


    interactions from the sideline, she noticed that Leon seemed to have hit a hurdle. Even with his


    heavenly handsome face, it could not guarantee him smooth sailing when it came to picking up girls.


    However, the colder Paige treated Leon, the more motivated he was to win her heart. The challenging


    situation evoked his desire to conquer her. To him, women were always at hand, and he loved those


    who were hard to get.


    Not only did he not learn his lesson from the failed attempt to charm Heather, but it instead intensified


    his urge to flirt with other women who were uninterested in him. Nevertheless, there were very few who


    were able to resist his charm, and it was rare to encounter them. Now, he had finally met Paige, who


    was simr to Heather.


    Therefore, Leon definitely would not miss this opportunity. Still, he had to make clear one thing, and


    that was whether Paige had a boyfriend. Heather had only mentioned that Paige was unmarried, but


    she did not tell him if she was still single.


    He wanted to know more about Paige, and although he was able to investigate her background using


    theputer, it would be more direct to hear it from Heather.


    After a while, three cups of civet coffee were served by the young waitress that Leon had flirted with


    earlier. She was a girl in her teenage years, and her face was flushed red from shyness.


    Seeing Leon wink at the waitress, Paige felt disgusted at him. She found this sort of behavior childish


    and irresponsible. However, the young waitress was mesmerized by Leon¡¯s flirtatious acts. If Heather


    had not darted her a sharp gaze, she probably would have been reluctant to leave.


    The timid girl cast a nce at Heather before hastily leaving. Then, Heather darted a warning look at


    Leon, whose yful smile remained, unfazed by her warning. Meanwhile, Paige tried to not look at him


    as the very sight of him annoyed her.


    Two years ago, Paige had a rtionship that she would never forget¡ªshe had encountered a yboy.


    She initially thought that she would spend the rest of her life with him, but it turned out that the man had


    merely been fooling around with her.


    Throughout their rtionship, he had been caring to her; he treated her with extreme gentleness and


    would always say sweet nothings to her. However, sheter realized that it was exactly how he had


    treated every woman he met, with the same tactics and means.


    Just as she had genuinely wanted to marry him, she found out about his true colors from someone


    else. As the saying went, once bitten, twice shy. Ever since the incident, Paige had been devoting


    herself to work and never fantasized about romance.


    Now, looking at Leon reminded her of the man; he even had the same flirtatious gaze as thetter.


    When one sumbed to love, one might mistake the flirtatious gaze as admiration to oneself. It was


    only after one hade to their senses did one know that he or she was merely a prey who had been


    yed.


    As seconds went by, Leon¡¯s interest in Paige grew, but it was the opposite for her feelings toward him,


    especially when she noticed the trace of lust in his gaze as he looked at her.


    After all, Heather had introduced Leon as her junior in university as well as her friend.


    So why is he looking at his friend¡¯s friend like that? Paige felt disdainful as she thought. He is just the


    same as my ex-fianc¨¦e. Both of them are sc*mbags.


    Meanwhile, Heather gracefully took a sip from the cup of coffee in her hand. Unlike her, Leon disliked


    doing things slowly. He preferred gulping the coffee because to him, coffee was merely a drink to keep


    him awake.


    The way Paige drank her coffee was different from Heather¡¯s as well. While thetter usually seemed


    as if she was conducting a coffee-tasting session, Paige drank like any other ordinary person.


    Upon seeing the way Heather drank, Leon wore a smug look on his face. ¡°Heather, you possess the


    temperament of a noblewoman no matter what you do.¡± Leon had always loved to make fun of people


    ¡ªthe more he liked a person, the more he made fun of them. Judging from the wide grin on his face,


    Heather could more or less guess that he was notplimenting her. After all, he usually praised the


    person before saying anything harsh.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Heather replied rudely.


    Hearing this, Paige looked at the two of them with a puzzled look on her face. This is probably how


    they interact. Therefore, she remained silent as it would be safer to watch quietly from the sideline to


    prevent getting involved in anything.


    ¡°Heather, I wasplimenting you. Why are you so fierce to me?¡± Leon grumbled in aggrievement.


    However, Paige found his attention-seeking behavior uneptable, especially when it came from a


    man because her ex-fianc¨¦e had used to do the same, just more extreme.


    Why would a grown man like him try to make people feel sorry for him? Is he trying topete with a


    woman to find out who is more sentimental between them? With such thoughts in mind, she inwardly


    gave him a negative score.


    Nheless, she had some reservations about his working ability. After all, he must be a professional


    in his industry to be able to be recruited by Heather. No matter what kind of character he had, she still


    hoped that he would be mature and responsible in his work; hence, she suppressed her disapproval


    toward him for the moment.


    ¡°Nothing good everes out from your mouth. You can tell me straight if you want to criticize me.


    Don¡¯t y any tricks,¡± Heather snarled. Paige, who witnessed Leon being told off, felt a little happy as


    seeing Leon being scolded actually eased her discontentment.


    ¡°Heather, I can¡¯t believe that you view me in such an awful manner. Iplimented you from the


    bottom of my heart, yet you treated me so cruelly.¡± Leon continued to act pitiful; his pair ofrge


    bottomless eyes could even melt the heart of the observers.


    Then, he took the opportunity to approach Heather but was pushed away by thetter. ¡°Drop the act.


    We are here to talk about some serious matters.¡± She did not want to continue to watch him fooling


    around, and at the same time, she did not want Paige to see her fierce side.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. The reason you asked me out is to discuss the start-up of the business, right?¡±


    Leon casually replied. He seemed nonchnt, as if he did not treat this important matter seriously.


    ¡°What are your thoughts? We can briefly discuss it today.¡± At this topic, Heather¡¯s attitude became


    stern as she pushed the cup of coffee to one side. The way she slightly narrowed her eyes was


    stunning.


    Her eyshes were prominent and herplexion was wless under the sunlight that cast on her


    face. Leon could not take his eyes off her gorgeous face, and Paige took notice of the hint of


    inconspicuous fervent emotions in his gaze.


    However, itsted for barely an instant. When Paige looked into his eyes again, all she could see was a


    smug look. It stunned her for a moment and made her think that she might have seen things.


    Nevertheless, Leon falling in love with Heather wasn¡¯t something surprising.


    ¡°Pick an auspicious day to start the business. It¡¯s that simple. We will y ording to the rules and


    take it one step at a time. We are just starting apany. Rx and have fun.¡± Leon had always been


    skittish, but the word ¡®have fun¡¯ stung Paige¡¯s heart and caused her to re at him in anger.


    When he realized that her fierce re was directed at him, it was toote for him to regret his words.


    Then, she uttered in dissatisfaction, ¡°We are not starting apany for fun, so I hope you can take this


    seriously. The three of us gathered here today to make ns about our business, and we are going to


    start from scratch. This is an important moment in our lives. If we have this sort of carefree mindset,


    how are we going to face all the future challenges?¡±


    Listening to Paige, Heather became more engrossed in watching themotion and gloated over


    Leon¡¯s position. He¡¯s in deep trouble now! He actually rubbed the nice-tempered Paige the wrong way


    and infuriated her. Thinking of this, she was somehow secretly excited about the turns of events.


    Although she knew that Leon was extremely serious about their new business set-up, she had no


    intention to exin to Paige on his behalf. Instead, she wished that Paige would be able to teach him a


    lesson for speaking without thinking.


    When Paige started questioning Leon without warning, the atmosphere suddenly became so serious


    that he felt awkward. It seems like Paige can¡¯t take jokes.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Pleadingly, he darted a nce at Heather, hoping that thetter would stand up for him and exin the


    situation. However, she only gave him a you-are-on-your-own nce in return.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡± Since Heather had no ns in helping him, he had no choice but to


    clear the misunderstandings himself. ¡°Have you heard of Chairman Mao¡¯s famous quote? It is said that


    ¡®all enemies are paper tigers¡¯. Our strategies should be built on the foundation of our contempt toward


    the enemies, but our tactics should be devised by starting from taking them seriously. What I¡¯m trying to


    say is that we should have a carefree mindset when working. A happy job makes a healthy life.¡±


    Leon was not sure if Paige epted his exnation, but from the surface, her anger seemed to ease a


    little. Her gaze somehow made him feel guilty and reminded him of his homeroom teacher when he


    was in third grade, who had dominated his nightmare as a child. He intended to ask Heather in private


    if Paige had been a teacher before this because her intimidating presence wasparable to that of a


    stern homeroom teacher.


    Heather took another sip of coffee, concealing her smirk with the cup. I can foresee that things will


    be interesting between them. They seem to make quite a good match.


    ¡°Paige, do you have any suggestions?¡± Heather thought that it was time for her to say something, else


    Paige and Leon would continue to stare at each other awkwardly.


    ¡°November is just around the corner. Why don¡¯t we set the grand opening on the first day of the month?


    I¡¯ve checked and it turns out that it¡¯s an auspicious day.¡± Paige had long been waiting for this day to


    keeping it in mind. After conducting some research, she thought that 1st November was a good day.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really mind the date. The arrangement of marketing activities on that day is more important.


    Don¡¯t you think that you guys should be a little more specific and practical in your proposals?¡± Heather


    said helplessly. Not only was Leon being unhelpful, but even Paige¡¯s suggestion was not on point.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    In an instant, the atmosphere changed and Paige¡¯s face flushed pink. When she thought about it


    carefully, she realized that she had been influenced by Leon and provided an irrelevant answer. In fact,


    she had actually made a presentation deck about the proposal for their business start-up, but she had


    forgotten to bring it along when she came in a hurry.


    Besides, Paige was not used to discussing serious matters in such a carefree environment. Just as she


    was about to respond to Heather after recalling the content in her presentation deck, thetter dropped


    the topic and nced at her watch before saying to the former, ¡° It¡¯s almost time. I will send you back to


    your office.¡± This time, they had set their meeting during Paige¡¯s lunch break, so they did not have


    much time left.


    When Paige was about to present her points, Heather¡¯s sudden reminder caused all that she was


    about to say to get stuck in her throat. Although she did not like disappointing her boss, she did not


    even have the chance to remedy the situation, and this was all Leon¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Take me along,¡± Leon chimed in shamelessly.


    A cryptic smile appeared on Heather¡¯s face when she looked at him. She was clear of his intention, but


    she only smiled and said nothing, which was her way of giving her consent. Upon seeing that Heather


    did not refuse his request, Paige kept quiet as well.


    When they were getting in the car, Paige took the passenger seat, so Leon had no choice but to sit


    alone in the backseat. Seeing this, Heather chuckled inwardly. It seems like Paige is avoiding Leon as


    if he has some sort of disease. I bet that he will have a tough time pursuing her.


    Along the way, Leon was oddly quiet, while Heather and Paige chatted casually. There were times


    when Paige tried to tell Heather that she had prepared a proposal and that she had made a mistake


    earlier, so she hoped that they could find time again to discuss it in detail.


    However, when she remembered that Leon was in the backseat, she could not bring herself to say it. In


    addition, Heather seemed to have no intention to talk about work, so she could not find the chance to


    bring it up.


    Soon, they arrived at Paige¡¯s workce. Heather parked the car, then Paige opened the car door and


    got down. After that, she thanked Heather politely, and thetter waved at her and asked her to quickly


    leave so that her work would not be affected.


    After Paige had left, Leon returned to his active self and kept asking Heather various questions.


    ¡°Heather, is Paige really the same age as you?¡± He thought that the way Paige carried herself made


    her appear more mature than Heather.


    ¡°She¡¯s one year older than me.¡± Paige was older than her if she was not mistaken.


    ¡°Then, what do you think her personality is like in private?¡± Leon went straight to the point. He was


    certain that Heather had noticed his intention to go out with Paige, so he need not hide it from her.


    ¡°How am I supposed to answer your question?¡± Heather was baffled as the concept of ¡®in private¡¯ was


    too general. She could not be giving him a detailed biodata of Paige.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking about her personality,¡± he replied seriously.


    Heather stopped the vehicle at a cross junction that required them to wait for a long time before it was


    their turn to cross. Then, she turned around and stared at Leon, making him feel uneasy.


    ¡°You should be aware that Paige will be your future colleague, as well as your close work partner. It is


    better to maintain your rtionship with her as friends.¡± She had to make things clear and she hoped


    that Leon could set a clear boundary between public and private matters. This was to make sure that


    his work would not be affected by rtionship issues.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be lovers too,¡± Leon spoke his mind as he didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush. He


    intended to pursue Paige, so he refused to suppress himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take a while for our newpany to get on track. I don¡¯t wish to see my two most


    important assistants unable to do their jobs properly because of rtionship issues.¡± The way Heather


    exined was subtle, yet it was enough to highlight the possible consequences to him.


    ¡°Heather, I understand your concerns. I know you want me to be serious with her.¡± It would be


    impossible for Leon to not understand what she implied.


    It was soon their turn to cross the junction, so Heather immediately turned around to face the front and


    maneuver the car to move forward. A sly expression shed across her face as she thought, With his


    charm, not anyone he targeted can escape.


    ¡°You have to be serious with her, and also with the condition that it won¡¯t affect your work. Of course, I


    don¡¯t wish to see you ying with her feelings.¡± She was harsh with her words and even stressed them


    by using a stern tone, which, in fact, made him feel quite ufortable. Moreover, she also used the


    words ¡®ying with her feelings¡¯. In his dictionary, rtionships were consensual and should be formed


    or broken without any hard feelings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to think of me so lightly like that?¡± Leon felt aggrieved. I¡¯m not a jerk


    who takes rtionships lightly.


    ¡°You know how you felt about those ex-girlfriends of yours. You insisted on dating them the moment


    you took a liking to them even though deep down, you knew that they weren¡¯t exactly suitable for you.


    Therefore, you didn¡¯tmit yourself in those rtionships and ended up hurting not only yourself but


    the girls as well.¡± Heather had long been wanting to tell him off for his ways in dealing with


    rtionships, so she took the opportunity to reprimand him.


    Leon was a little ashamed when she mentioned this, but he was never a person who would learn from


    his mistakes. To him, the shame was merely temporary, and he would soon forget about this and


    continue to do what he had been doing¡ªindulging himself in women.


    ¡°We can be in a rtionship when we start to take a liking to someone. There isn¡¯t anything wrong


    about it.¡± The bullheaded Leon refused to face his problem despite knowing that his actions were


    wrong.


    ¡°You have to be serious when you like someone. You have to devote 100 percent of yourself to the


    rtionship and not exhausting all your effort but only manage to give 60 percent in the rtionship.


    Love is not an examination with 60 marks as a passing score. Without giving 100 percent of sincerity


    and affection toward your partner, you won¡¯t be able to continue to walk the path of life together with


    her.¡± Deep down, Heather still believed in true love, but she did not believe in the existence of a person


    who wouldmit 100 percent in the rtionship.


    While she was afraid that she could not meet someone who she would love wholeheartedly, she was


    also afraid that the person she fell in love with would not love her back the same way she did¡ªthis was


    the reason she dared not be in a rtionship with anyone.


    ¡°You say that I have to be 100-percentmitted, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I have to reach 100


    percent from the very beginning. We can take our time, and during the process, it¡¯s natural for couples


    to split or separate.¡± Leon disagreed with her obsession tomit 100 percent in love. If rtionships


    could be so perfect, there would not have been so many break-ups in the world.


    ¡°Therefore, you chose to settle for infatuations. Although I disagree with it, I won¡¯t interfere in your


    affairs. However, it¡¯s different this time. Paige is my old friend and my future right-hand man. I have to


    remind you and hope that you can think before you act,¡± Heather replied sternly as she had to make


    sure he understood that if she were to choose a side, she would definitely side with Paige without any


    hesitation.


    As Leon twiddled with his finger, a frivolous smile yed by his lips. This was the first time he received


    a warning before he even started pursuing a woman.


    ¡°Heather, I know my limits.¡± Of course, it would be impossible for him to back away unharmed when it


    came to rtionship matters¡ªjust like how hard he had tried to win Heather over but to no avail.


    Love was something that nobody could ever fullyprehend. She had unhesitatingly sided with


    Paige, which indicated that she probably had not thought that he could get hurt as well.


    In thest few years, Leon had been deeply wounded by Heather. He had taken things very seriously


    with her and threaded carefully in giving his all in order to pursue her. In the end, all he received in


    return was a reply that they should remain as friends. Sincerity never promised one a lover. There were


    even times when he thought that she felt something for him, but she had resisted her feelings without


    letting him know about it.


    Not only that, but she had never even given him the chance to start a rtionship with her, which was


    more devastating and disheartening to him than knowing that she did not have any feelings for him. If


    only she had gathered her courage, even if it was just a little, and was willing to take one step toward


    him, they probably would have been able to reach the 100-percent love that she had been fantasizing


    about.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± After a while, Heather parked the car in front of a housing area. It seemed like she had no


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ns in going in together with him.


    Leon hesitated for a while, and when Heather looked behind, she noticed theplicated expression


    on his face. Perhaps I managed to get my words through to him and he is giving it some thoughts now.


    Unfortunately, she was probably wrong¡ªLeon was merely regretting the fact that he never had the


    chance to start a romantic rtionship with her.


    ¡°Heather, apany me in. I have something to show you.¡± In the past few days, he had managed to


    discover some information, and he thought that those documents would definitely be of use to her.


    Frankly, he had put in a lot of effort in helping her.


    ¡°Is it about the Moriarty Family?¡± Hearing this, she immediately thought of the Moriartys.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s the Lincoln Family.¡±


    Puzzlement shed across Heather¡¯s face. She had always thought that it was the Moriarty Family, but


    he mentioned the Lincoln Family instead. Even though she certainly would not want to have anything to


    do with thetter, she was interested to take a look at Leon¡¯s discovery as she was curious about the


    Lincoln Family¡¯s hidden abilities.


    The door was pushed open and they entered the apartment. It was clean inside, a stark contrast with


    how it had been before. Heather cast a nce at Leon beside her, wondering when he had started to


    care about his living environment.


    ¡°Let me get you the documents about the Lincolns.¡± After saying this, he entered his bedroom. Heather


    was more concerned about the Moriarty¡¯s, but conversely, he paid more attention to the Lincolns¡ªhe


    did not wish to see her spending her life with the wrong man.


    While waiting for him, she took a seat on the couch and surveyed the surroundings. For some reason,


    she felt that something was off and could not help but frown deeply. As a sharp and sensitive person,


    she was exceptionally perceptive.


    It was only when Leon exited his bedroom that she snapped out of her thoughts. Upon seeing her


    expression, he wore a knowing expression.


    ¡°Heather, stop ying detective. I¡¯m not hiding any women in my house,¡± he said resignedly. It was


    obvious from her expression that she suspected him of that.


    ¡°Your house can¡¯t possibly be immacte if it was cleaned by a part-time cleaner. It seemed as if it was


    cleaned by a girl who fancies you. You should just admit it.¡± She reckoned that Leon had probably


    hooked up with a youngdy and brought her home. He¡¯s seeing a woman, yet he is going to chase


    Paige. He¡¯s pissing me off!


    ¡°To be frank, I cleaned the house on my own.¡± Leon pouted. In fact, he wasn¡¯t that incapable of


    managing his daily life; in the past, he had tried to use that to attract Heather¡¯s attention.


    A look of disbelief spread across her face at once, but Leon simply handed her the documents in his


    hands. ¡°Here you go. Read it carefully.¡± He had no intention to exin to her about the things that he


    had done in the past which caused her to have such thoughts now.


    Casting a nce at him, she lowered her head to read the documents after taking them over. At first,


    she casually read it to fulfill her curiosity, but the more she read, the tighter her brows were knitted. It


    turned out that the Lincoln Family was involved in illegal activities, which was not something that one


    could overlook. They did everything that could bring them profit; they were not businessmen who kept


    their hands clean.


    ¡°Wow, the Lincoln Family is surprisingly amazing.¡± Her knitted brows smoothened but her expression


    was a little stiff.


    ¡°A family like them will sooner orter fall apart. This is probably the reason why Matthias came to


    Bradfort City.¡± Leon made a guess. In fact, his family was no different either. He had been waiting for


    his corrupted family topletely copse.


    While he did not know whether Matthias shared his thoughts, his impression of thetter was quite


    pleasant as he could even see himself in him.


    ¡°All this has nothing to do with me.¡± Heather was not concerned about the Lincoln Family nor Matthias¡¯


    purpose.


    Leon smirked like a cunning businessman as he replied, ¡°The Lincoln Family is extremely wealthy.


    Don¡¯t you wish to get something out of them? Do you remember my previous suggestion? You can get


    in touch with the Lincoln Family through Matthias. It won¡¯t do you any harm.¡±


    It was obvious that he exceeded her in terms of using unscrupulous methods¡ªperhaps due to the fact


    that men were usually more thick-skinned. In contrast, she would usually dismiss actions like gaining


    advantages through other people¡¯s family.


    Upon seeing her being unfazed by his suggestion, he revealed another important news. ¡°Someone


    from the Lincoln Family is colluding with the Moriarty Family. Atrigall City was not only the Moriartys¡¯


    territory as it housed the Lincoln Family¡¯s hidden forces as well.¡±

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    This was a sensational piece of news rted to the Moriarty Family, and Heather immediately jumped


    up in excitement upon realizing it. She hastily flicked through the information held in her hands once


    again while wondering howe she had missed this point as she was quite certain that she had not


    missed any details before this.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in going through that again because that use isn¡¯t in there.¡± Leon pointed to his


    head to indicate that he had already stored all the important information in his mind. He reckoned it was


    better to be straightforward about this to her.


    ¡°What other important information do you have? Why don¡¯t you reveal it all in one go?¡± Heather had no


    patience to deal with the element of suspense he was trying to create. She wanted to know more, there


    and then, because the Moriartys had evoked a sense of danger in her.


    ¡°The Lockes and the Moriartys took hold of Bradfort City, one after the other, and their rtionship


    spans in aplicated pattern like a spiderweb.¡± He reminded her of this point, which was something


    everyone rarely paid attention to.


    Hearing this, she ced down the documents and stared at him with a knowing look. He¡¯s quite right


    about this. She had never expected the Lockes to have anything to do with the Moriartys. After all,


    Matthias had openly revealed his intention ofing to Bradfort City and had sought cooperation from


    the Langstons more than once.


    ¡°That means, on the surface, it seems like Matthias is here to take over the corporate world and fight


    for the top spot with the Hart Family, but in actual fact, he¡¯s secretly plotting with the Moriartys.¡± From


    Heather¡¯s point of view, Matthias represented the Locke family; judging by his position in the family, she


    reckoned her views were justifiable.


    Unexpectedly though, Leon shook his head and replied firmly, ¡°Take note of my choice of words. I said


    someone in the Locke family joined forces with the Moriartys, but that person isn¡¯t Matthias.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Heather couldn¡¯t help questioning him. After considering the situation, she


    felt that Matthias was the most suspicious and she could not quite recall any other person from the


    Locke family who could possibly be involved. Is it possible that Matthias was unaware?


    Meanwhile, Leon raised his brows and thought, It seems she doesn¡¯t trust Matthias at all. This is bad


    news! Lack of trust in a rtionship is a rtionship killer. What could he have done to leave such a


    bad impression on her?


    ¡°Matthias is the President of Locke Group and he¡¯s been operating the business fairly and squarely. So


    far, he hasn¡¯t been involved in the underside of the Locke family. Besides, they haven¡¯t actually worked


    together with the Moriartys openly. It¡¯s all done under the table, so it¡¯s quite likely that Matthias hasn¡¯t a


    single clue about all this.¡± He carefully analyzed the situation for her. Then, he pondered again, I¡¯ve


    done the most I can by exining things from Matthias¡¯s perspective and helping him win her favor


    even though he¡¯s my rival.


    Despite the reassurance, Heather could not control herself from rapping her index finger on the coffee


    table, and her action gave out a soft tapping noise. Seeing this, Leon clearly knew what this action


    meant.


    It looks like she¡¯s torn in between right now. This was the most he could do for her; as for her


    subsequent choice, that would be her own decision to make.


    ¡°It looks like the Locke family might be a breakthrough for us,¡± Heather said this with a contemting


    look on her face. It was hard to get through via the Moriartys, so perhaps it would be easier to go the


    other way.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Matthias is critical to this n.¡± Once again, Leon emphasized the importance of Matthias


    to her. His main intention was to make her aware that she had to find a way to get closer to Matthias.


    After all, that was necessary to build up a rtionship. If she refused to have anything to do with


    Matthias, then no matter what, there would not be any spark of interest between the two of them. Leon


    was just like Cupid trying hard to help build up their rtionship.


    Hearing this, Heather narrowed her eyes, and the smile she revealed exuded coldness. He¡¯s been


    putting emphasis on Matthias this whole time. It seems like there could be something up his sleeves.


    ¡°So, what should I do about me and Matthias?¡± She continued the conversation and questioned him.


    He smiled and answered, ¡°Maintain your rtionship with him and infiltrate the Locke Family. It will be


    beneficial for you.¡±


    Looking down, she pondered over the situation. Although his suggestion sounds reasonable, I don¡¯t


    think I can do this. She recalled the encounter she had with Matthias at the hot spring the day before


    and concluded that they must be mortal enemies. Something bad always happens whenever I meet


    him. There¡¯s no way I can keep up this pretense. Meanwhile, as Heather considered the situation


    carefully, she also focused her gaze on Leon¡¯s face to try and read some insight from his expression.


    ¡°Heather, why don¡¯t you tell me the things that happened between you and Matthias?¡± Leon asked as


    he noticed her hesitation. It looks like things are not going smoothly for her and Matthias. It¡¯s quite


    obvious that they have feelings for each other, but they choose to keep tormenting each other. At this


    point, he felt like he was starting to be a busybody. After all, he had in fact spent so much effort


    being involved in things between the two.


    When he noted her hesitance, he quickly added, ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide anything from me because I


    can give you some suggestions from an objective point of view.¡±


    Perhaps he¡¯s right. Subsequently, Heather revealed her innermost feelings to him and told him about


    everything¡ªboth good and bad¡ªthat had happened between her and Matthias.


    The conversation went on and, suddenly, it became aint fest about Matthias. To sum it up, she


    was fairly displeased with Matthias. This was to the extent that she no longer had any intention of being


    in contact with him. Each time she encountered him, something bad would definitely ensue soon after


    that.


    After listening to her, Leon burst into a rumblingugh. She¡¯s finally met her match! There¡¯s finally


    someone in this world who could cause her distress. Come to think of it, she¡¯s usually the one who


    gives the other party grief.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite impressed with him for being able to subject you to such misery,¡± he could not help himself


    and said. However, as soon as he finished his words, he regretted it upon seeing the fierce re she


    gave him.


    Heather was angered beyond words. His attitude is so unbelievable! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s on Matthias¡¯s


    side! At that instance, she was so tempted to rip him to pieces as she felt that he was as despicable as


    Matthias. Hence, she red at him continuously to express her displeasure.


    As soon as he noticed this, he immediately turned on his words and said appeasingly, ¡°Matthias is such


    a despicable person. Heather, you¡¯ve encountered a difficult person there. Perhaps the two of you are


    just not well-suited with each other.¡± While speaking, Leon tried to maintain a solemn expression but


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    could not contain his smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in hearing your nonsense. Where¡¯s the objective suggestion that you said you¡¯d


    provide me?¡± Undeniably, she was quite keen to hear Leon¡¯s objective thoughts.


    Just then, he ruffled the back of his head and considered it for a moment before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t


    have to be too concerned about this because he¡¯s definitely no match for you.¡±


    After waiting for so long, she could not believe her ears as soon as she heard his answer. She stared at


    him in disbelief. What the heck?


    However, Leon beamed widely and continued, ¡°Since he¡¯s pursuing you, then why don¡¯t you pretend to


    ept him? By then, you¡¯ll be the one who has the say in the rtionship. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to


    torment him.¡±


    With a look of dismay, she stared at him and thought, I¡¯ve been going on and on for so long, but was he


    even paying attention to my words? ¡°How can you tell that there¡¯s no ulterior motive behind Matthias¡¯s


    pursuit? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s really got feelings for me.¡± This was actually what she was truly struggling to


    Hearing this, Leon became even more certain that she had feelings for Matthias. Otherwise, she would


    not be struggling toe to terms with this. It would not matter at all whether he loved her or not; after


    all, it would just be a battle of wits between them.


    ¡°What if he¡¯s really in love with you? What would you do then?¡± he couldn¡¯t help asking. Truth to be


    told, he was rather hurt that her thoughts were nearly fully upied by Matthias.


    ¡°What else can I do? It¡¯s impossible for things to work out between us,¡± Heather uttered without even


    considering the possibility that things could work out. She¡¯d never envisioned being in a rtionship


    with Matthias; even more so, she would never ever regard him as someone whom she would spend the


    rest of her life with.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s impossible, then it would be quite easy for you to put on an act of agreeing to his pursuit.


    Whether he loves you or has an ulterior motive, it doesn¡¯t matter. All you would need to do is to infiltrate


    the Lockes and obtain the information you are after.¡± After carefully analyzing the situation for her, he


    felt helpless as he knew that she was not being honest at all. She could not even admit that she liked


    him.


    Heather listened to his analysis and realized that his words made sense. Since there was no chance of


    her getting together with Matthias, then naturally, there was no harm in them making use of each other.


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t like to use my rtionship as a bargaining tool, neither would I toy with someone¡¯s


    feelings,¡± she mentioned her concerns to him. After all, she wasn¡¯t a yer. As for Leon, he was very


    likely just an ident since she had a clean record all these years.


    ¡°Heather, you always have a good strategy, so I¡¯m sure there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t aplish.¡± Leon


    was quite confident in her capabilities. After all, she had known of his secret feelings toward her all


    these years, yet she still managed to subtly convince him to work for her willingly.


    She looked at him squarely in the eyes. His eyes flickered brightly like a diamond, and the look of


    affection masked under his expression resembled a deep, coldke that exuded coldness.


    For a moment, Heather maintained her silence and did not say another word as she considered Leon¡¯s


    suggestion in her mind. So far, Tony¡¯s impression of Matthias isn¡¯t that great. Furthermore, Myra has


    such a dramatic reaction whenever she sees Matthias. So, I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to


    continue being in contact with him.


    Right away, Leon figured out Heather¡¯s concern. ¡°Are you worried about how you¡¯re going to exin it


    to Myra?¡±


    She nodded in response. Right now, Locke Group was at odds with Hart Group, hence Matthias would


    not be able to appear in front of Myra and trigger her further.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you should try harder to restrain him. If you don¡¯t do anything to rein him in, aren¡¯t you


    worried that he¡¯ll go after Myra?¡± he questioned her further. After considering all the options, he was


    quite sure that Heather and Matthias were fated to be entangled with each other, so he was quite keen


    to give them a nudge.


    His reasoning made a lot of sense to her, and it was quite rare to see him so serious. Although she was


    still somewhat hesitant, it was quite obvious that the scales were tipped in the other direction.


    ¡°Give me some time and I¡¯ll consider this carefully.¡± Heather finallypromised; meanwhile, she


    started to n everything silently in her heart.


    After that, she left Leon¡¯s apartment with a dejected expression on her face. He was used to her being


    like this, so he assumed that she was probably affected by her rtionship woes. Without warning, he


    reached out and pinched her on her cheeks before hastily shutting the door. Then, all she could hear


    was a faint voice that came from the door crack, ¡°Be happy! Don¡¯t frown too much!¡±


    She stared at the tightly shut door with a tired look on her face. Normally, she was quite alert and there


    was no way that Leon could sneak up on her like this. She brushed her cheek lightly, but her


    expression remained quite dejected.


    Meanwhile, Leon leaned against the door and stared at his hands with a silly smile on his face as he


    recalled the silky touch of her skin, feeling his heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Matthias Locke, there¡¯s only so much I can do for you. Good luck in winning the heart of our goddess,¡±


    he muttered to himself.


    Along the way back home, Heather¡¯s cell phone rang loudly. She calmly took it out and noticed that it


    was Matthias on the line. After talking about him for the whole afternoon with Leon, his unexpected


    presence surprised her. His number would have very likely been on the cklist of her cell phone if it


    wasn¡¯t for her hesitancy.


    After some hesitation, Heather answered the phone call and Matthias¡¯s gentle voice rang out. Recently,


    he¡¯d been intentionally trying to show her his soft-spoken side. Initially, she found it hard to get used to,


    but now she was basically immune to it.


    ¡°Heather,¡± he addressed her tenderly.


    ¡°Stop that.¡± The moment he spoke, she was already triggered as she disliked being addressed so


    affectionately, feeling that he had no right to do so.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been quite confused about yesterday¡¯s incident. I would like to talk to Myra about it in private.


    Could you help me arrange that?¡± As he spoke, his words were grating to her ears. Things were


    proceeding ording to what Leon had analyzed, and everything happened so swiftly that she had no


    time to react.


    ¡°Heather, are you still on the line?¡± Matthias sounded frantic on the line as he pestered her for an


    answer.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    The sound of cars honking from the back brought Heather back to her senses. Meanwhile, Matthias¡¯s


    voice rang out from the phone next to her ear. It was quite fortunate that he had the patience of a saint


    and had not hung up the call despite her long silence.


    Recently, she had be indecisive and found it very hard to say ¡®no¡¯. She was no longer as resolute


    and firm as before. Just then, Matthias sensed her hesitation and cleared his throat. Since she¡¯s not


    going to respond, then I¡¯d better back off.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help, I¡¯ll try to find a way by myself.¡± He had no intention of making things difficult


    for her. After all, she had always been against the idea of him looking for Myra.


    After remaining quiet for a long while, she finally replied, ¡°Do you really have to talk things through with


    Myra? She¡¯s pregnant now, and I don¡¯t want this to affect her pregnancy.¡± Hearing this, he could tell


    that she was full of concern for Myra.


    Although he was not surprised at all by her answer, this was something that had bothered him for quite


    some time now. He no longer had any feelings toward Myra, but he could not bring himself to brush off


    their past either.


    ¡°Do you have any other better suggestions? Do you think we should remain as strangers as it is?


    Someday, Myra¡¯s going to recall all this.¡± Speaking of this, he suddenly remembered the joke he once


    told Myra in the past.


    ¡°If I forget about you someday, you must try your best to make me remember. You mean a lot to me.¡±


    Myra¡¯s words stuck to him even till now, and he didn¡¯t want to go against his words. Although she had


    probably meant that as a joke, he had taken it to heart. When Myra said that, she definitely wasn¡¯t


    expecting herself to actually forget about him someday. However, he linked the current situation with


    her previous words and was quite fixated on these very words she uttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t appear in front of her. Or at least stay away for the time being because she can¡¯t take all this


    right now, especially not in her current condition. After she¡¯s given birth and recovered, I won¡¯t stop you


    from seeing her and exining everything.¡± Heather tried hard to make him act withmon sense.


    She knew that he was not in the best condition right now and it seemed very likely that he would make


    a rash decision at any time.


    On the other hand, Matthias kept his silence. Even though he knew she was being reasonable, he did


    not want to wait any longer. Why am I the one who¡¯s at fault right now? Why do I have to avoid


    appearing in front of Myra and hide from her like a fugitive just because the past has to be covered up?


    ¡°Give me some time to consider this,¡± Matthias replied with hesitation.


    Noticing this, she decided to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Didn¡¯t you insist that I¡¯m the one you loved? If so, why


    do you have to make Myra remember the past?¡± Heather tried to change the topic in hope that this


    could stop him from acting recklessly.


    Matthias seemed overwhelmed by her questions. ¡°Those are two separate things, so why are you


    bringing them up together?¡± In the end, he still felt that he was not at fault here.


    ¡°Do you even understand women?¡± She had no choice but to exin this from a different perspective;


    she wanted him to realize that there was a problem in his train of thought and she didn¡¯t want him to


    insist on seeing Myra.


    Hearing this, he was perplexed yet again. I¡¯m indeed not too familiar with how women think. However,


    he did not know how to respond to this question she had pointed out all of a sudden.


    ¡°You keep mentioning Myra in front of me and reminding me of your past with her. Because of that, I


    feel that your feelings for me aren¡¯t sincere. Shouldn¡¯t your thoughts be filled with the person you are


    infatuated with? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to be together with me while thinking of another woman at the


    same time.¡± Without any hesitation, she blurted the words that she¡¯d never told him before in an


    attempt to convince him.


    In fact, she found it difficult to express her feelings so openly, but at this point, she had resorted to it for


    Myra¡¯s sake. Just yesterday, I decided that I would not forgive him, but look at how I¡¯m calmly


    expressing my feelings to him right now! Thinking of this, Heather could not control the burst of anger


    she felt at the moment.


    Matthias remained silent as he realized that she was right. Finally, he understood why she always had


    the notion that he was still in love with Myra.


    ¡°You should properly think this through. If you genuinely love me, show me your sincerity. I don¡¯t want


    you to go anywhere near Myra. Listen to me for just this once, alright?¡± Making use of his love


    confession toward her, Heather subtly nudged him intopromising. At the same time, she had


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    subconsciously chosen to follow Leon¡¯s suggestion.


    Soon after that, Heather hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Matthias remained silent for quite some time


    after he hung up. He nced at his cell phone but was at a loss of what to do. It was definitely time to


    discuss these problems with Evan. Since Heather had mentioned that he did not understand women,


    then the best way to ovee this was to talk to the person he knew who understood the most about


    women¡ªEvan.


    ¡°Evan,e over now,¡± he ordered with amandeering tone.


    When Evan noticed his solemn expression, he wondered, Did something bad happen? Worried, the


    former went up to thetter at once.


    Matthias tried toe up with the words to say but failed, and this caused further anxiety for Evan. In


    the end, thetter asked, ¡°Sir, is there anything I can do for you?¡± Right after saying that, he bowed


    politely. ¡°I would be very pleased to offer my services.¡± He enjoyed joking around with Matthias like this


    because he hoped that this could relieve some of thetter¡¯s tension.


    However, Matthias¡¯ brows remained tightly furrowed and he looked quite torn. Seeing this, Evan was


    surprised. What could possibly cause him so much distress? Could it be Regan who¡¯s getting more and


    more arrogant day by day? Or could he be stressed because of Heather? Evan could somewhat


    hazard a guess.


    ¡°Heather thinks that I haven¡¯t gotten over Myra. She wants me to stop bothering Myra and show her my


    sincerity. Does she want me to prove my feelings for her by doing all these?¡± Finally, Matthias


    tentatively voiced his doubts. Despite feeling that these requests were unnecessary, he was also aware


    that women were moreplicated in their train of thought, which he could not seem toprehend.


    ¡°Sir, since she has already verbally confirmed this, what else are you confused about?¡± Evan was


    dumbfounded by Matthias¡¯ question. Heather had obviously stated everything quite clearly, but the


    ¡°I promised Myra that I would never let her forget about me.¡± Still, Matthias was quite insistent on this


    point. He reckoned that he had the perfect opportunity thest time to do as he had promised. After all,


    his past with Myra remained an important part of him.


    Feeling resigned, Evan shot a look at him. He¡¯s quite smart when handling all the business dealings,


    but why is he so ignorant when ites to rtionships? He¡¯s quite dense about everything.


    ¡°Heather¡¯s actually a prideful person, but for her to say all this to you, you must mean something to her


    too. As such, you should not disappoint her this time. Otherwise, you might not get another chance of


    getting close to her.¡± Upon realizing Matthias¡¯s ignorance, Evan began to worry that he seemed to be


    treading on thin ice with each step he took. Naturally, it made sense for Heather to reject him.


    Evan¡¯s tone of voice and his words made everything sound so serious. Matthias was at aplete loss


    for what to do, so he subsequently described what happened earlier to Evan.


    After listening to him, Evan thought to himself, If you weren¡¯t the one paying my sry, I would only


    have four words for you: You arepletely hopeless! Recently, he had been quite anxious about


    Matthias¡¯ rtionship woes. The former realized that thetter¡ªbeing such a blockhead in his


    rtionship¡ªwas definitely a torment for his potential partner.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand women at all. I¡¯ve said all I can, so you need to figure out the rest of it yourself.¡±


    Evan felt frustrated after spending so much time exining to him. What is going on in his head


    anyway? It¡¯s so frustrating talking to him!


    Noticing this, Matthias looked at Evan with an incredulous expression. Why is he so frustrated? I don¡¯t


    think I did anything over the top. I¡¯ve let go of my ego and gone after Heather with a humble attitude.


    Look at how she¡¯s been treating me inparison! Therefore, he had doubts about whether to


    persevere in his effort.


    While Evan had always insisted that Heather had feelings for him, he could not seem to sense it. He


    felt that she was always keeping a distance from him and he was hurt by it. At this moment, another


    unexpected incident happened all of a sudden. Robert, who must be up to something, rang up to talk to


    him out of the blue.


    Matthias nced at the caller ID on his phone and was quite confused, but he hastily answered the


    call. Right away, Robert¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Matthias, we haven¡¯tpleted our discussion about our


    coboration. If it isn¡¯t a bother, could youe over today?¡±


    The sudden disy of affection by Robert took him aback. At the same time, he saw a ray of hope at


    that very instance. If I¡¯m an esteemed guest at the Langston Residence, then surely I would have more


    chances of seeing Heather. Being able to see her more often would be beneficial in the progress of our


    rtionship!


    ¡°Sure, I can drop by anytime. I¡¯ve actually got all the information ready.¡± After Matthias had returned


    from the Langstons thest time, he had immediatelypiled all the information needed within that


    night.


    ¡°Then juste over right now.¡± In fact, Robert knew that Heather was on her way back home and


    there was not anyone else at home this time of the day. Therefore, he nned to get her to serve


    Matthias and they could spend time together to build up their rtionship.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Matthias agreed immediately; he was anxious to prove his worth to Robert. After all, Robert


    meant a lot to Heather and Evan had taught him before to win the favor of everyone she cared for.


    Subsequently, he brought along a stack of documents and made his way to the Langstons. The white


    suit he was dressed in further entuated his milky-white skin and made him look younger than his


    age. Overall, he appeared energetic and full of vigor.


    As he drove to the Langstons, he recalled all of his encounters with Heather. Without even realizing it,


    he found that he had arrived at the courtyard of the Langston Residence.


    Meanwhile, Heather wasn¡¯t surprised to see Matthias show up. Robert had been so obvious in his


    intentions, and she had no choice but to allow it. However, she was still mindful of their unhappy


    conversation earlier so she did not even bother to greet him as soon as she saw him.


    Meanwhile, Robert was unaware of their tiff and simply assumed that she was unhappy because he


    had invited Matthias over. Throughout their meeting, her face looked stormy.


    ¡°Come with me to the study room,¡± Robert mentioned to Matthias.


    As for Heather, she took a seat by the side and kept a low profile. The two men stood up, one after the


    other, but she remained in her seat, not intending to join them in the study room.


    ¡°Heather,e along too.¡± Robert did not know what Matthias had done to offend her as such. She


    seems to be quite against him today.


    ¡°You guys can go ahead and talk about work. I¡¯m not interested in joining the discussion,¡± Heather


    politely rejected. I¡¯m no longer working for Langston Group, so this has got nothing to do with me.


    ke should be the one to be involved.


    ¡°Heather, I need your insight too,¡± Robert spoke in an insistent tone.


    Left with no choice, she trailed along with them. At the same time, she maintained a distance from


    Matthias and her rejection toward him was obvious. Matthias didn¡¯t expect to see this soft, feminine


    side of her; he was also quite surprised that she was actually throwing a tantrum because all this while,


    despite being mad at him, she would normally just give him the cold shoulder.


    If Robert was not around, he would have directly gone to her and talked things through. But


    unfortunately, this was not possible with the three of them being in the same room. He eagerly helped


    Robert push the door open, trying hard to depict himself as an agile person of the younger generation.


    After all, the former was not in tip-top conditiontely, so he was expecting that his eager action would


    win the former¡¯s favor.


    Standing on the side, Heather watched Matthias¡¯s overly eager action with a cold expression. What


    does he intend to achieve by intentionally performing in front of Grandpa? Besides, the Locke Family


    has links to the Moriarty Family too. Heather hadn¡¯t made up her mind whether to inform Robert about


    this. After all, if Matthias was well-aware of everything, then they would have brought chaos upon


    themselves.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    It was early in the afternoon. Rays of sunshine shone through the drawn shades, dimly lighting up the


    study room. The atmosphere at the Langstons was quite lively with the noises of children ying with


    each other in the lounge. While it was fortunate to be surrounded by so many younger generations,


    Robert somehow felt that something was amiss.


    They entered the room and then silently shut the door behind them. Meanwhile, Matthias directed his


    gaze at Heather, and his eyes blurred together just then. After that, Robert switched on the light and


    the whole room immediately became illuminated, thereupon Heather¡¯s face appeared clearly in front of


    Matthias.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± Robert made himselffortable on a chaise as he invited them to sit, his hands


    carrying the information provided by Matthias. The former put on his reading sses because the


    words on the paper were just too tiny for him to decipher. As for Heather, she casually took a seat on a


    bronze-colored wooden chair, and to her annoyance, Matthias swiftly took the seat next to her. Seeing


    this, she furrowed her brows in response.


    Matthias then directed a warm smile toward her, but she chose to ignore him; she had no intention of


    talking to him. Nevertheless, she was preupied with her thoughts regarding the Lockes¡¯ rtionship


    with the Moriartys. Matthias is the current leader of the family, so it¡¯s not possible for him to be unaware


    of that matter.


    She contemted whether it was necessary to feel him out. I won¡¯t be able to obtain the information


    I¡¯m after if I keep ignoring him. Due to Robert¡¯s presence in the study room, she couldn not get close to


    Matthias so they could only look at each other andmunicate silently with the asional eye


    contact.


    Initially, she avoided his eyes and her expression clearly revealed her displeasure toward him.


    Nheless, slowly, she suppressed the disgust she felt and met his eyes a couple of times.


    As for Matthias, he also tried hard to convey his feelings through his expression; he hoped that she


    could look at things from his point of view. Gradually, her expression softened. Clearly, both of them


    needed some private time to talk things through, face-to-face.


    After a while, he took out his cell phone and tapped on his screen, and Heather heard the ¡®ping¡¯ sound


    indicating a notification on her messenger system shortly after. She tapped to open it and evidently, it


    was him who¡¯d sent her the message.


    ¡®Would you like to join me for dinner tonight?¡¯ He extended an invitation to her. After she had seen the


    text, she switched off her phone without giving a reply.


    Next to her, Matthias saw her series of actions and stared at her with a resigned look on his face. All of


    a sudden, he saw her give a subtle nod; it was merely an inconspicuous movement of her head.


    Just like that, Matthias could not control his glee. He tried hard to suppress the happiness bubbling in


    him and revealed a slight smile. However, she did not even bother to cast her eyes on him thereafter.


    After that, he could not help wishing that time would pass by faster so that he could have some private


    time with her soon. Nheless, Robert had not made his decision yet, so there was nothing else


    Matthias could do but wait anxiously. Unbeknownst to him, Robert was quietly observing all of his and


    Heather¡¯s subtle actions.


    The time passed by quite slowly. Matthias had never felt time go by as slow. As for Heather, she


    maintained a coolposure by his side. Although she¡¯d agreed to have dinner with him, she was still


    trying to figure out how to glean information from himter on.


    Her motive was simple¡ªto figure out the exact rtionship between the Lockes and the Moriartys and


    to find out exactly how much information Matthias possessed. On one hand, she hoped that he would


    have some insider news so she would not have to get too close to the Lockes; on the other hand, she


    hoped that he had nothing to do with the Moriartys. After all, if he was in cahoots with them, then their


    coboration would not be possible and the Langstons would have another enemy to watch out for.


    Staring at his face intently, she wondered if this man could be trusted. As far as things went, for now,


    he had been quite open and frank in his behavior. Besides, he had also mentioned that he had


    provoked Hart Group solely because he wanted to rece Hart Group as Bradfort City¡¯s top-performing


    corporation.


    After all, it was inevitable to be rivals in the corporate world. Most of the time, it was quite hard to


    distinguish between friends and foes. Firstly, Hart Group was not part of Langton Group¡¯s allies. Next,


    Heather was also clearly aware that she had no say in this matter. Furthermore, Langston Group had


    previously intended to wait and reap the benefits without putting in the effort.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden appearance of the Moriartys, the situation in Bradfort City would not have


    be soplicated. As such, if the Lockes were secretly in cahoots with the Moriartys, then the


    whole situation would be unfavorable for the Langstons and the Harts.


    Disregarding the fact that it was very rare for the Harts to cooperate with the Langstons, but even if


    they did, their coboration might not beparable to the joint efforts of the Lockes and Moriartys.


    Everyone was fully aware of what the Langstons and Harts owned because their business dealings


    were rather transparent. They were proper, reputable business enterprises after all.


    Meanwhile, the Lockes and the Moriartys were different. The Moriartys were very mysterious and no


    one seemed to be able to identify their actual business dealings. As for the Lockes, they had a hidden


    side in their corporation that actually touched on the gray side of thew. If the Lockes made use of


    their hidden influence, then they could definitely n a surprise attack behind their rivals¡¯ backs.


    Therefore, in order to get to know in detail the Locke family¡¯s dealings, Heather had to maintain her


    position as Matthias¡¯ girlfriend. Not only that, but Leon had also mentioned to her that Matthias¡¯ family


    was pestering him to get into a rtionship because their family had a golden rule specifying that each


    member had to marry by the age of thirty. Since Matthias was nearing his thirties soon, he would have


    to get married before that.


    The elders of the family had introduced a few women to Matthias, but he¡¯d rejected each of them. Now


    that Heather was officially in a rtionship with him, she would obviously be invited over to the Locke


    Residence; this would be her chance to find out more information and get closer to the other members


    of the family. By then, it would be easier for her to identify the person who was working with the


    Moriartys.


    After figuring out the whole process, the only thing left was to put this n into action. The Moriartys


    were currently keeping a low profile and not making any moves; hence, the only method now was to


    tackle things from the Lockes¡¯ side. Moreover, she reckoned that it was much morefortable to be in


    a rtionship with Matthias than with Caleb.


    From all the years ever since entering the society, she¡¯d never made such a huge sacrifice. Moreover,


    she had never wanted to sully a past rtionship and was quite reluctant to be a despicable person


    who toyed with one¡¯s feelings. However, the circumstances right now gave her no choice at all as she


    no longer had the time to consider things carefully. In fact, her grand-aunt, ris, had lost her life back


    then because of a simr incident.


    Despite knowing that times had changed and it was no longer possible to lose a life from something


    like this, the consequences of everything on Langston Group and the Langston family were serious and


    it was very likely that this could lead to the destruction of everything they owned. Although she did not


    like everyone in the family except for Robert, she also cared for thepany that thetter had put so


    much effort into throughout the decades.


    Just then, Heather had basically figured out all the insider news and everything that had happened in


    the past. Because of that, she could not help feeling worried. At the same time, she finally understood


    Robert¡¯s anxiety.


    However, she silently cheered for herself multiple times to boost her self-esteem, and Leon¡¯s words


    appeared in her mind on and off. The current situation reminded her of her first interview ever¡ªshe


    seemed calm on the outside but on the inside, she was anxious beyond words¡ªand her current


    feelings were just about the same.


    At this moment, she recalled her younger, immature self but quickly recollected her senses and tried to


    overlook the messy situation. I need to figure out my own intentions. There¡¯s really no point in being so


    indecisive because once I start to waver, things will surely turn out a mess too.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    All of a sudden, Robert, who had been going through the documents for quite some time, finally said


    something. His aged voice sounded raspy as he spoke, ¡°Matthias, your proposal is very sincere.¡±


    Although it was just a simple sentence, it was enough to calm Matthias¡¯ nervousness.


    After all, he had single-handedlypiled all the information provided to Robert, and it was prepared


    concisely. Being the one in charge of the Locke Group, he knew the whole corporation like the back of


    his hands.


    ¡°How do you n to implement our coboration?¡± Nheless, even though the information provided


    was concise, the details of the coboration were not specified.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the proposal over tomorrow.¡± In fact, Matthias had already prepared everything and only


    needed to make a few amendments once he got home. If he pulled an all-nighterter, then he


    definitely would be able to have it ready by the next day.


    Robert smiled in response. Looks like he¡¯s very keen on working together with us. He¡¯s quite sincere


    about it. The proposal he mentioned would have taken some time to prepare; he must have prepared


    everything in advance to be able to produce it by tomorrow. Thinking of this, he was quite pleased with


    Matthias¡¯ attitude.


    Ultimately, he preferred Matthias as Heather¡¯s other half, instead of Caleb. Between the two, the former


    was the best candidate out of all the people he had met so far.


    There was also Lucas who¡¯d visited them before, and Robert had obtained all of his background


    information from a private investigator. His family background was iparable to the Moriartys.


    Furthermore, even the Harts had nothing against the Moriartys, so the Lockes were their only hope left.


    After all, the Lockes¡¯ were quite powerful and should not be taken lightly.


    In the interim, Heather and Matthias sat next to each other under the flickering light. As Robert looked


    across the room, he found that the two of them looked like a great match. Heather was his darling


    granddaughter after all, and no one else in this world knew her better than he did. Evidently, he could


    tell that she had feelings for Matthias, but there were just way too many factors that made things


    Although he was merely aware of their most recent tiff, he would definitely understand herplicated


    feelings for Matthias if he were to learn about everything that had happened in the past.


    Meanwhile, in the study room, Matthias was deeply engrossed in his conversation with Robert. As for


    Heather, she sat quietly without expressing her opinion, which was quite unlike her. Robert shot her


    multiple questioning looks, but she maintained her impassive expression without responding to him.


    Though he was tempted to chide her, he chose not to do so in front of Matthias.


    Instead, he enjoyed himself talking to Matthias until a slight knock on the door from outside interrupted


    their conversation. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± His voice turned shriller as he asked the person on the other


    side of the door.


    The butler¡¯s voice rang out inaudibly from behind the door due to the good soundproof system in the


    study room. Impatiently, Robert indicated for him to enter the room. As soon as thetter entered, the


    vibe in the whole room changed all at once.


    He walked forward to stand in front of Robert before saying politely, ¡°Master, I¡¯m here to confirm


    tonight¡¯s menu with you.¡± Earlier, Heather had instructed the kitchen staff to prepare some special


    dishes for their guest. Everyone knew that Robert paid particr attention to the said guest, so the


    kitchen had purposely brought in the menu for Robert¡¯s perusal before they started preparing dinner.


    Just then, Heather took advantage of Robert¡¯s preupation with the menu to talk to Matthias. ¡°It looks


    like Grandpa will keep you here for dinner.¡±


    Recalling his invitation earlier, she could not help curling her lips into a smirk. I know Grandpa¡¯s n.


    He wants everyone in the family to realize Matthias¡¯ importance.


    From then on, this would further cement the fact that Matthias and Heather were in a rtionship. As


    most of the Langston family members were not aware of the coboration between the Langstons and


    the Lockes, Robert intended to make use of their mouths to spread the word out to the public.


    Usually, she loathed being taken advantage of, but this time, it was done by her grandpa, who doted on


    her the most. Therefore, she epted it willingly. Perhaps, it was also because she knew that there


    was no other way to handle this. Anyway, there was no harm in going along with Robert¡¯s way either.


    After all, she was well aware that he merely wanted her to avoid the same tragedy that happened in the


    past.


    Overall, this was all due to Robert¡¯s wariness against the Moriartys. He had already nned in


    advance to seek protection for Heather and this could only be because he had no confidence in their


    family. If the same thing happened again, they would remain on the losing end; he had chosen to give


    in back then¡ªin order to protect their family¡ªbut this time, he would no longer allow this to happen. He


    would do all he could to prevent the Moriartys from getting their way.


    After Robert confirmed the menu, he pushed the bridge of his reading sses and said to Matthias,


    ¡°Stay for dinner tonight.¡±

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Since Matthias wanted to please Robert, he had no reason to refuse Robert¡¯s offer to stay. Heather


    grinned at Matthias, since it would be interesting to see how Matthias would act with the Langstons


    around during dinner.


    When they came back down, the living room was already wrecked by the kids. They pulled no punches


    because Robert wasn¡¯t around to control them. The sight shocked Matthias, who had never seen how


    destructive kids could be, but Heather was already used to it. On the other hand, Robert was


    dangerously quiet. These kids are getting rowdier. Didn¡¯t see that during my kids¡¯ time. How


    unbing.


    The kids immediately quieted down when they saw Robert. Heather had a strict upbringing, but the kids


    were nothing but spoiled brats. Robert was ashamed that Matthias had to see that, but he pretended


    that nothing had happened, while Heather shot a look at the kids, and they started shivering. I see


    Heather holds some sway on them, huh?


    The kids were also scared of Robert, so they quickly went away the moment Robert came down, and


    everything was quiet. It was gettingte, and the adults were going to be home soon. The Langston


    Family was a big one, so not everyone was working at thepany. Some members had their own


    pursuits, so they worked elsewhere.


    ke would be home soon. Since there wasn¡¯t much to do domestically, he preferred to work from


    home base. The work was easier to handle, and working at the headquarters was more secure than


    toiling overseas.


    On the other hand, Heather would have stayed overseas if not for Robert¡¯s plea. She had done a good


    job there, since she had sessfully expanded the business in other countries. Robert wanted her to


    stay abroad for a few more years, but since his health was in decline, he was worried he might die


    before he saw Heather again.


    Sometimes Robert thought he was just a burden for Heather, since he was the only thing tying her to


    the family. If or when he passed, he knew she wouldn¡¯t stay in the family any longer. ¡°Take a look at


    this, Heather.¡± Robert took some documents out of his study, which was surprising, since they usually


    wouldn¡¯t talk about work at home.


    Heather took the documents from him, but she had a lot of questions in mind. ording to their deal,


    she didn¡¯t have to help thepany out unless it was on the verge of copse. Besides that, ke


    was supposed to be the one to ess the documents instead of her, so she wondered what Robert


    was thinking. But nothing good cane from this. He won¡¯t do something like this otherwise.


    Heather only skimmed through the documents, unlike Robert. She didn¡¯t want ke to stumble across


    this, or he¡¯d try to trip her up again. Since she had left thepany, she didn¡¯t want to make things


    worse between her and ke. If it weren¡¯t for Matthias, she wouldn¡¯t even have taken the documents


    from him. We had a deal, so stick to it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the problem here, Grandpa.¡± She quickly handed it back to Robert, at the same time


    wondering why ke wasn¡¯t home yet. Matthias wondered why she was looking like she was getting


    rid of something disastrous, but Robert knew why she did that.


    ¡°ke needs to see some clients tonight. We¡¯ll go on ahead without him.¡± Robert took the documents


    back.


    ¡°I see,¡± Heather answered calmly. Robert was just trying to tease her, but just as he expected, Heather


    was walking on eggshells around ke after her departure from thepany. They used to be in a


    didn¡¯t want their rtionship to worsen any further.


    Matthias was still confused. He thought Heather was refusing to work with the Langstons because she


    had another target¡ªthe Hart Group. It was precisely because he had that thought that Matthias wanted


    her to work with the Langstons. The Locke Group wanted to partner up with the Hart Group after all, so


    he couldn¡¯t let the Langstons work with the Harts.


    ¡­


    The other Langstons starteding home just when dinner was done. Dinnertime was the merriest


    time in the Langstons, as they had a tradition of having dinner at home. If they didn¡¯t, the family would


    eventually break apart, as nobody would talk to anybody.


    It was the first time Matthias ever experienced a family gathering. Back in his family, Matthias rarely


    had dinner with his family, for he was an aloof man. It was the first time he thought family gatherings


    were nice. Since the main problem in the Langstons was between Heather and ke, most of the


    family were disinclined to pick sides.


    However, as ke was a social man, he maintained a cordial rtionship with everyone. On the other


    hand, Heather was a lone wolf, so the family was on better terms with ke. But since Robert


    supported Heather, none of them ever picked a side when Heather and ke got into a fight. Robert


    was the head of the family after all, and he was the decision maker for the most part. Technically, ke


    didn¡¯t have full control over thepany yet.


    It was the merriest time, but dinner went by quietly. Nobody talked when they were eating, since Robert


    disliked any chattering during meals. The only reason they gathered around was for a feeling of


    togetherness. Any chitchat was not allowed on the table. Even so, Heather was unusually quiet that


    night.


    At the same time, Matthias noticed the girl who was sitting beside Heather. She was young and lively,


    and he thought she must still be in school. Everly was also staring back at him from time to time, for


    she was interested in the man who was embroiled in the scandal with Heather. Everyone in the family


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    knew Matthias, but Matthias noticed Everly because of her outstanding looks.


    Since she was already staring at him, Matthias would naturally return the favor. If it weren¡¯t because of


    the fact that he was dating Heather, Everly would be a star in his eyes. But after he started going out


    with Heather, he knew that Heather¡¯s beauty came from the soul, while Everly¡¯s beauty was only skin-


    deep.


    True beauty came from within. Someone like Matthias had seen many gorgeous women, so even


    though Everly was gorgeous, shecked the X factor for him. Heather noticed Matthias making eye


    contact with Everly, so she shot him a look, and he stopped staring at Everly.


    He only looked because his interest was piqued. Everly was Heather¡¯s cousin, so they looked simr,


    and thanks to that, he unconsciouslypared them. Of course, Everly was still young, but she might


    grow up and be someone like her cousin.


    However, that was all spection. The truth was that Everly was still a child, and Matthias was just


    admiring her looks. He wasn¡¯t getting any ideas, but Heather¡¯s look was scaring him. Everly noticed


    that, and she chuckled quietly. So he¡¯s scared of Heather.


    Everly was envious of her cousin, if she were to be honest. She knew most of the family disliked


    Heather, but at least Heather had the freedom to do anything she wanted. The men who liked her were


    all prime real estate, as if she was the perfect match for every perfect man. On the other hand, Everly


    was insecure about herself, just like ke. ke thought Heather stole his spotlight, so he tried to trip


    her up at every chance he got instead of working together with her.


    That was his way of venting his insecurity out, but Everly wouldn¡¯t do that. She didn¡¯t even have the


    guts to be jealous of Heather, let alone going up against her. All she could do was be the nice, quiet girl


    she always was. She knew Heather disliked the Langstons, but she also knew Heather didn¡¯t hate her,


    so she had been wanting to befriend her cousin.


    She then thought about the case with Caleb. ke promised he would help her out with her


    rtionship, but he never did. Everly didn¡¯t get into a rtionship at school because she didn¡¯t have the


    courage to ept their confessions. However, she eventually fell for Caleb, and her love consumed


    her.


    In the end, she was even willing to woo Caleb herself. It was love at first sight, and Everly didn¡¯t know


    why she fell for him no matter how many years had passed. All she knew was that she wanted to marry


    him.


    Heather noticed the love in Everly¡¯s eyes, and she squinted. She thought Everly had feelings for


    Matthias, but unbeknownst to her, her cousin only loved Caleb. Most people wouldn¡¯t believe it either,


    for Caleb was an unapproachable man. He was a terrifying killer, so nobody would expect a quietdy


    like Everly to fall for him. It was an absurd love story as far as love stories went.


    Thanks to that discovery, Heather started ring at Matthias, and unlucky for him, Matthias looked


    straight at her. There were only a few people in the family whom Heather didn¡¯t dislike, and Everly was


    one of them. Hence, she would never allow Matthias to make a move on her lovely cousin.


    Matthias wondered why Heather was getting angry, while Everly chuckled quietly. She looked lovely


    when she smiled, so Matthias smiled back at her. Wrong move. Heather wanted to get him away from


    Everly, so she got even angrier when Matthias smiled. I have to talk to him after this.


    Everly thought Matthias was a gentler person than her cousin, though Heather was a great match for


    him. Oh, Caleb says he likes Heather. Hm, gotta take him back from her, I guess. Everly was scared by


    the prospect, then she remembered Caleb telling her about how Heather loved to y men like a


    fiddle. She then wondered about Heather¡¯s rtionship with Matthias. I can see Matthias¡¯ love for


    Heather, but not the other way around.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Love could make a woman grow overnight, but it could also change them drastically. Everly could feel


    her greed overwhelming her after she fell for Caleb. Eventually, she thought it was okay to use Heather


    as leverage if it meant she could get in touch with Caleb. Everly had been waiting for Caleb¡¯s visit, but


    he never came. Instead, Matthias showed up.


    In that case, she wanted to match Matthias up with Heather, since the only way to make Caleb give up


    on Heather was to get a boyfriend for her. But what Everly didn¡¯t know was that men would never give


    up on a woman¡ªunless they lost their love for her.


    It was the first time Robert realized that Everly was no longer the young girl she once was. And then he


    made the same mistake as Heather¡ªRobert thought Everly was falling for Matthias. But no matter


    what Everly had in mind, Heather and Robert would not let it go on. Subsequently, Heather and Robert


    exchanged nces.


    Robert didn¡¯t let Matthias stay after dinner, as he asked Heather to send him off. Then he summoned


    Everly to his study. I have to nip this in the bud.


    Heather and Matthias were walking side by side under the moonlight. Heather was staring down, and


    she saw that their shadows were getting drawn out by the silvery moonlight. Matthias was stepping on


    her shadow, which reminded her of a legend that went like this: if one stepped on someone¡¯s shadow,


    one would never break up with them.


    ¡°Why did you stare at Everly back then?¡± Heather needed an answer right then and there.


    ¡°Oh, is that her name?¡± Matthias didn¡¯t know who Everly was, so that was the first time he had heard of


    her name.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? Trying to seduce my cousin because I¡¯m not letting you pass?¡± Heather


    questioned irritably. Then she realized she sounded jealous, and her face turned scarlet.


    It wasn¡¯t something big, but Heather was vexed by what she saw earlier. If Matthias was really a


    yboy, then she had made a bad choice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way. I think she¡¯s cute, and she looked at me first. I thought there was


    something on my face,¡± Matthias quickly exined himself. All he had was admiration for Everly and


    nothing else.


    ¡°There were a lot of people looking at you, so why did you only stare at her?¡± Heather didn¡¯t believe


    him. Her family was a curious one, so almost everyone was staring at Matthias earlier.


    He smirked and nudged her with his elbow. ¡°Someone¡¯s jealous.¡± She¡¯s jealous.


    ¡°As if.¡± She snorted. Someone¡¯s getting ahead of himself.


    Oh, she¡¯s not admitting it, huh? Matthias continued, ¡°She¡¯s a pretty one, so she caught my attention. I


    like all things beautiful.¡± Matthias instigated her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas. She¡¯s too good for you.¡± Heather insulted him, much to his annoyance.


    Matthias snapped. ¡°It¡¯s the other way around, okay? You think your family¡¯s all that? Well, my family


    doesn¡¯t think so. We¡¯re just epting the proposal out of pity.¡± He wouldn¡¯t back off once the fight


    started.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. None of us would marry a member of your family anyway.¡± Heather jeered at him. She


    was going to y along as his girlfriend and get something out of him, but the more she talked to him,


    the more she realized they couldn¡¯t get along, let alone falling in love. Heather was infuriated, and she


    thought he was just wooing her for fun. No matter what, she could never get along with him.


    Matthias was dumbfounded. What was I even saying? Why¡¯d I bring our families up? Sh*t, now I¡¯ve


    done it. Matthias wanted to take back what he said, but he knew it was toote.


    ¡°Your car¡¯s up ahead. Have a safe trip.¡± And Heather turned back.


    Matthias saw her off, but he had nothing to say. Everything was going fine up until the end, and as a


    result, Heather stormed off. Goddammit!


    Everyone was still in the living room when she came back, but Robert and Everly were nowhere to be


    found. Not that she cared though. Everyone lowered their voice when she came in, and they looked at


    her as if she was Robert. They feared her, so they didn¡¯t talk much.


    She went straight to her bedroom, feeling frustrated. Life hadn¡¯t been well, for Matthias was there. Ever


    since he showed up, her life had turned upside down, making it harder for her.


    At the same time, Everly was sitting up straight in the study, facing her grandfather. She was nervous


    about the fact that Robert summoned her there. Getting called to the study was never good news.


    ¡°Hello, Everly,¡± he called her gently. Robert never watched over Everly much, and when he wanted to


    take a good look at her, she was already all grown up. Everly used to be a cheeky one back then. She


    would y all sorts of tricks, and she was as adorable as she was now. She loved to dress herself up


    when she was younger, so she was a precocious one. But eventually, she grew up to be a quiet


    and reserved one.


    Nobody would realize she was there if she said nothing, and her tastes in clothes changed. Most of the


    time, she wore pastel-colored clothes, and her favorite color was white, just like Heather. But unlike


    Everly, Heather was the center of attention no matter what she wore.


    Because of that, Everly was always left in the background, her spotlight taken away by Heather.


    Nobody would know she was there if she stayed silent. ¡°H-Hello, Grandpa.¡± Everly was scared of her


    grandfather, since he punished her a lot for the pranks she pulled back in the day. And the study was


    where he punished her.


    She thought she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so Everly wondered why Robert called her over.


    Overwhelmed by fear, she couldn¡¯t even look him in the eye.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, Everly. I don¡¯t think I ever got the chance to talk with you, did I?¡± Robert started


    calming her down, since he could see that she was afraid.


    ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± Everly was still looking scared. Women of her temperament would be preferable for men, but


    all the brilliant men now would like women who could stand on the same level as they were.


    ¡°Do you have someone you like, Everly?¡± Robert looked her in the eyes.


    Oh no. Did Grandpa find out that I like Caleb? She clenched her fists and started sweating. Everly


    couldn¡¯t admit it, and she stared down in fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m just asking. It¡¯s normal for girls your age to fall in love.¡± Robert calmed her down.


    The younger someone was, the purer their love was, and they wouldn¡¯t ask much from their partner.


    The more they grew, the less pure love would be. It would be harder to fall for someone, let


    alone open up to them.


    ¡°Why are you asking me about that all of a sudden, Grandpa?¡± Everly didn¡¯t want to keep talking about


    it, since she was getting jittery. Even her parents never talked about that. All they told her was to not


    date anyone while she was in school.


    ¡°They think I¡¯m siding with Heather, but no. I love everyone fairly.¡± Yes, Robert might give Heather


    preferential treatment, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care about everyone else.


    Everly was surprised, since she seldom heard Robert talking about sentimentality. Finally, she looked


    up at him and saw the genuine look in his eyes. I guess he¡¯s being honest. Everly had pushed down a


    lot of her thoughts, but at that moment, she wanted to tell her grandfather everything.


    Heather wasn¡¯t the only one who wasn¡¯t loved in the family; Everly wasn¡¯t, too. At least Heather still had


    Robert on her side, but nobody was on Everly¡¯s, not even her parents. It wasn¡¯t as serious as Heather¡¯s


    parents, but she didn¡¯t feel the love nheless.


    That was how the Langstons were. Everyone lived together, so it might seem like a happy family at first


    sight, but the concept of family was fickle at best. The most they felt for Robert was respect, and there


    wasn¡¯t any love between parent and child, unlike the other families out there.


    ¡°Can we not talk about this, Grandpa?¡± Everly mustered up her courage to say that, since she didn¡¯t


    know what else she could say. But even that short question drained all the color from her face,


    obviously exhausting her.


    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you trust me, your grandpa?¡± Robert tried to wheedle it out of her. He felt sorry for


    Everly, but he needed to nip the forbidden rtionship in the bud, or else Everly would be hurt. He


    thought Everly liked Matthias, as Matthias was the gentle, shining knight every girl liked. If he knew


    Caleb was the one she liked, Robert would have had her under house arrest until she gave the idea up.


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t betray the family, nor would I shame the Langston name. Can you stay out of this,


    Grandpa? Just let me crush on him for a bit. I know what I¡¯m doing, and I won¡¯t get in Heather¡¯s way,¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    she said, embarrassed, as well as nervous, as if she was thrown into the public in nothing but her


    birthday suit.


    Robert didn¡¯t want to force her either. Even if Everly did like Matthias, that didn¡¯t mean she¡¯dpete


    against Heather for him. But he didn¡¯t want her to wallow in her sadness any longer.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a good girl, so keep that love deep in your heart, okay? You¡¯ll feel better once you meet


    your true love, so don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡± He spoke in a roundabout way. That was all he could


    say. There was once where he fell in love with someone he couldn¡¯t get, and he did something crazier


    than all of his descendants did, so he had no right to judge them.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Everly came out of the study and came across the butler. He smiled at her, and she returned the smile,


    since she was polite to everyone in the family. In most cases, Everly would be a likable girl, but the


    Langstons only cared about an individual¡¯s ability. Someone like Everly would never get their respect,


    for all she knew was study.


    Her parents had told her to learn from Heather, who was already financially independent when she was


    still a high schooler. Back then, Heather was already studying abroad and handling the family business


    there. On the other hand, Everly was just a normal undergraduate. She still had to rely on the family for


    money, and she couldn¡¯t provide any help either. To make things worse, she chose to major in pure


    arts, which was useless to the family. All she did was paint, so her parents had given up on her.


    They didn¡¯t me their daughter though, since they couldn¡¯t help their family either. Not to mention they


    were still living in the house because Robert was still the head of the family. Everyone was still living


    together on his request. ¡°Nobody is allowed to live by themselves as long as I live. Anyone who lives by


    themselves will be exiled from the family.¡± That was what he said, and everyone was living under the


    same roof only because of that. They¡¯d live separately otherwise.


    Everly knew what her parents were nning. Once Robert had passed and they had gotten the share


    of the wealth, they¡¯d move out. Everyone had the same n anyway. The whole family was just


    together in name only, for everyone was branching out in different industries, so there was nothing in


    Living together was torture for some people, since not everyone could be a sess story, and they¡¯d


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    feel bad once theypared themselves with the better members of the family. Everly didn¡¯t like her


    life in the residence, but she liked the estate. Her friends thought she was a princess and would call her


    such, much to her delight. But she knew there was only one princess in the household, and it wasn¡¯t


    her.


    Sometimes she wasn¡¯t just envious of Heather, but was jealous of her. Everly had always thought she


    was a talentless woman, unlike Heather. Heather had been smarter than her peers ever since she was


    a child. She was a natural-born businesswoman, so the older she got, the more cutthroat she was.


    There was one time where Everly got on Heather¡¯s nerves when they were little, and the memory still


    haunted her until this very day. Her curiosity led her to Heather¡¯s room, but the door was shut. She


    knew Heather was inside, and she wondered what Heather looked like when she was alone.


    Everly hesitated for a long while, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to knock on the door. She couldn¡¯t bring


    herself to see Heather for fear of getting looked down. She knew Heather could see through everyone,


    so she never looked her in the eye. After all, Heather was a fearsome figure for her.


    Unbeknownst to her, the butler saw the whole thing. Under Robert¡¯s behest, the butler started keeping


    an eye on her after she left the study. He noticed Everly was going the wrong way, since her room


    wasn¡¯t in that direction. Her room was on the fourth floor, so no matter if she took the stairs or the


    elevator, she shouldn¡¯t have reached Heather¡¯s room.


    The butler thought it was weird, but his job was to report everything to Robert. Everything else was


    outside his jurisdiction. He pushed every question aside and kept observing Everly. She¡¯s been


    standing there for a while. Does she want to see Heather? But she¡¯s not knocking. What is she trying to


    do?


    In the end, Everly left, and she went upstairs. Once he heard her going upstairs, the butler stopped


    following her. It was gettingte, so she must have retired for the night, he thought. He wouldn¡¯t get


    anything else even if he continued following her.


    The castle-like Langston Residence had six floors. The first floor housed the body, the gym, and the


    swimming pool. Robert¡¯s quarter was on the second floor, where he and the family¡¯s important figures


    lived. The third floor was where the young couples lived, while the fourth was where the less important


    members lived. The fifth and sixth floor was where the servants stayed.


    Heather couldn¡¯t sleep that night, for she was still mulling over Matthias¡¯ answer. His interaction with


    Everly and his awkward exnation haunted her, so she wondered if she could trust him.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had let her down, so she wondered if he was wooing or torturing her. Is this


    how everyone treats their crush? No, it¡¯s just him. She was pondering on the n¡¯s feasibility,


    wondering if she would really fall for Matthias if she epted his confession.


    Heather had no need for an unpredictable future. Matthias was the biggest surprise in her life, and he


    was already causing her a lot of trouble. Ever since their meeting, her life had been spiraling into


    chaos. She tossed and turned, but her frustration kept the sweet embrace of sleep away from her.


    Since she couldn¡¯t sleep, she wanted to do something.


    There was a swimming pool beside the lobby, so she wanted to swim. Moving her body would distract


    her from her troubles for a while. Thus, she wore her swimsuit and covered it with her pajamas before


    going down. Since the pool wasn¡¯t connected to the living room, she had to enter it through the other


    way.


    The wind was cold that night, so she tightened her clothes, looking ahead calmly. ke was sitting on


    a sofa in the living room then, looking drunk. The smell of alcohol wafted across when she went past


    him, and she scrunched her nose up.


    ke was mumbling something, but she pretended not to hear him. Instead, she stayed far away from


    him, since he might puke on her if she got closer. But even though she had stayed away, he stopped


    her. ¡°Hold it, you.¡±


    She stopped, feeling annoyed, and she looked down at him. Looks like the alcohol made him even


    worse. Right, let¡¯s see what he¡¯s going to do.


    ¡°The project¡¯s ruined because you quit all of a sudden, Heather,¡± he scolded, putting all the me on


    her.


    Heather smirked, surprised that ke could even me her for that. If she had her phone with her, she


    would have recorded everything he said. ¡°You should know the reason for the project¡¯s failure.¡± Before


    this, she thought ke could still be redeemed, but now she had seen him for the scum he was.


    He could do anything just to achieve his goal. For example, he dragged thepany down just to get


    back at her. Heather prioritized thepany, so she never duked it out with him, but even so, he never


    let her go, backing her into a corner.


    If excellence was a sin, then Heather thought she would be in the depths of hell when she died. The


    Langstons were jealous of her brilliance, so they never got along with her, and they would talk about


    her behind her back.


    That was how weaklings worked. A truly strong person would acknowledge the gap between them and


    the people ahead of them, then they would work to close the gap and surpass theirpetition. That


    was why the strong became stronger. The weak lost because of their mindset. Without a strong soul,


    they could never ovee the challenges in their lives.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re so good, Heather? The whole family worships you, but all you ever did was insult us.


    Have you ever even seen me as your brother?¡± ke was throwing a tantrum because he was drunk.


    Heather gave him a sardonic smile. She didn¡¯t care about anything ke said, but she wondered why


    he cared so much. Pathetic. ¡°Have you ever seen me as your sister, then? Everyone hates me here.


    You guys hate me because I¡¯m sessful, but have you ever asked how much I had to give up to be


    where I am today?¡± The Langstons didn¡¯t care about that. All they cared about was their ownfort,


    even if that was at the expense of others.


    ¡°Well, it seems like you know where you stand. So why didn¡¯t you move out, then? Seeing as everyone


    hates you,¡± ke interrogated. As long as Heather was there, he could never rest easy.


    ¡°As long as Grandpa is here, then so am I. If you don¡¯t like it, you can piss off right now,¡± she scoffed.


    Heather didn¡¯t care about ke, since the whole reason she stayed was because Robert was there.


    ¡°I hate you, Heather. Why do I even have a sister like you?¡± ke gnashed his teeth. If it weren¡¯t


    because of her, he would have been the most outstanding person in the family.


    ¡°Grow up, ke. Don¡¯t make me look down on you more.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to waste her time any


    longer. She was here to swim, not to fight, so she left right after that.


    The butler heard the whole conversation, and he would tell Robert all about it. Once that happened,


    ke would get an earful from his grandfather the next day.


    Heather never wanted topete with ke, but he wouldn¡¯t let her go. No longer wanting to ruminate


    over his ramblings, she went around the ce and headed to the pool. He¡¯s not even a worthy rival.


    The air around the pool was chilly, and it cooled her off. The door to the pool was locked, so she went


    to see the guard, since he was the only one who¡¯d patrol the pool at night, and he was the only one


    who had the key.


    I shouldn¡¯t be rash. It¡¯s past the pool¡¯s opening hours, so why am I doing this? I-It¡¯s immature. Did some


    of Matthias rub off on me? The heating system was off at this hour, so the pool would be icy cold. She


    didn¡¯t factor that in, but going back aftering all the way wasn¡¯t her style. She would finish


    everything she started, for giving up was a bad habit.


    When the guard came around, she called out to him. ¡°Open the door to the pool.¡± Heather insisted on


    her night swim. An autumn swim wasn¡¯t any trouble, since she wouldn¡¯t freeze to death. Winter was


    another story altogether though.


    The guard looked at her with hesitation. He didn¡¯t want to go against her, but he didn¡¯t want to break


    the family rule either. ¡°It¡¯s too cold for a swim, Miss Heather.¡± He had to remind her about that fact. If


    something were to happen to her, he would be in for a disaster.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Heather shot him a look, and he gave her the key. Nobody could stop her once she had decided on


    something. There was an imperial vibe about her that stopped anyone from giving her a refusal. Once


    she took the key, she waved the guard down. ¡°Come back here for the key after an hour.¡±


    She didn¡¯t get to swim right away though. Once the butler had settled ke down, he came to see


    Heather. Right after the guard¡¯s departure, he came up to her slowly. ¡°Old Master Langston requests


    you in his study, Miss Heather.¡±


    Heather stopped opening the door. Grandpa wants me to see him at this hour? That¡¯s weird. She


    couldn¡¯t just yell at the butler, so she asked somewhat annoyedly, ¡°Why is he calling me?¡±


    ¡°I am not very sure. But you¡¯ll find out once you see him.¡±


    The butler looked serious, so she looked at the key she was holding before handing it to him. ¡°Give this


    back to the guard, and don¡¯t follow me. I can see him by myself.¡± Frustrated that her swim was


    disturbed again, Heather went to the study. ke was nowhere to be seen when she came back to the


    living room, so she thought someone must have taken him back to his room.


    The air still reeks of alcohol. She scrunched her nose up. The butler will handle itter. Then, she


    tiptoed to the bedroom, since everyone was asleep. Her elders were living on the second floor, so she


    couldn¡¯t make any loud sounds.


    The study room was ajar, and she could see the lighting from inside. Heather opened the door and


    came face to face with Robert, who was in the center of the room. After that, she closed the door


    before going up to him.


    ¡°Where were you going?¡± Robert was inscrutable, so she couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking. Did I


    make him mad?


    ¡°Downstairs,¡± she answered honestly, since Robert seemed to know what she had done. Obviously, the


    butler told him everything.


    ¡°The pool¡¯s closed at this hour. Don¡¯t you know the rules? This isn¡¯t the time for a swim.¡± Robert was


    troubled by her rebellious tendencies at home.


    ¡°I just felt like swimming. Can¡¯t control the urge, you know. Why should the pool be restricted anyway?


    It should be open 24/7,¡± she retorted. Heather wasn¡¯t one to acknowledge anything easily.


    Robert didn¡¯t want to argue with her about the pool¡¯s opening hours. He noticed that Heather had been


    acting very weirdly since morning, and she was more caustic toward Matthias than before. Something


    happened. ¡°Tell me about your rtionship with Matthias.¡± They could talk openly, as they were alone


    in the study.


    She stared at him, dumbfounded. Why is he bringing Matthias up? There¡¯s nothing to talk about. ¡°What


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    do you want me to talk about? Be specific.¡± She didn¡¯t want to answer it. If it weren¡¯t for Caleb, she


    wouldn¡¯t have gotten into this mess.


    ¡°Answer me. You don¡¯t want me to match you up with him, right?¡± He was sacrificing his sleep because


    he wanted to talk about something important with her, or it¡¯d only be a waste of time.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious, Grandpa?¡± She thought it was obvious that she hated Matthias. Heather had never


    considered the possibility of marriage, but Robert wanted to marry her off to him. She would act it out if


    she could, but she would never really fall for him. Matthias wasn¡¯t the kind of partner she wanted, and


    she knew that. Since he didn¡¯t meet the criteria she set, it was impossible for them to date.


    ¡°Matthias is your best choice for now, at leastpared to Caleb. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to give


    him a chance?¡± Caleb was the reason Robert wanted Matthias to court Heather. He knew Matthias


    wasn¡¯t Heather¡¯s perfect partner, but there was no better option, at least for the time being.


    Heather wasn¡¯t there to see the horrors caused by the Moriartys, so she didn¡¯t understand how


    terrifying they were. The moment Calebid eyes on her, he had decided that she would be his prey.


    ¡°And I have to sacrifice my happiness just because of the Moriartys?¡± Heather was hesitating. She


    didn¡¯t understand the terror of the Moriarty Family, nor was she sure what they wanted to do to her.


    ¡°Now that Caleb has chosen you, it¡¯s time we face this matter head on. I don¡¯t want you to fall to his


    hands. He¡¯ll ruin you,¡± Robert said genuinely, because the Moriartys loved to ruin the things precious to


    him.


    ¡°But if Caleb has set his eyes on me, he can still ruin me even if I date Matthias. Can he even help me


    out? If the Moriartys are that terrifying, can the Locke Family even win?¡± Heather had her own


    concerns. She wondered why she was ¡®chosen¡¯. Chosen for what?


    ¡°At least you have a fighting chance, so why don¡¯t you give it a shot?¡± As long as he could keep her


    away from the Moriartys¡¯ jaws, Robert would give anything a chance, even if Heather had to do


    something outrageous.


    ¡°If that is what you wish, Grandpa, then so be it.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Every time she


    brought the Moriartys up, her grandfather would show her a look of sheer terror. Giving in at times was


    fine for her. She would go down hard on most asions, but she would take a step back whenever


    someone she loved was involved. Only when she was before her grandfather would Heather be a


    negotiate.


    Robert heaved a sigh of relief after she agreed to it. He thought she would argue with him for hours, but


    to his surprise, she agreed easily. Still, he was d that she did so, since that showed that she


    understood his situation. ¡°I can see that Matthias likes you, and he told me he¡¯s courting you,¡± Robert


    said.


    Heather¡¯s face fell, for she never thought Matthias would tell Robert about it. She stared downward, her


    face scarlet from anger and embarrassment. ¡°Do you think he can be trusted, Grandpa?¡± Heather


    grumbled. She never thought Matthias was serious about it.


    Love was something sacred for Heather. Only when a couple was in love could a family be built, and


    only then could they bear a child out of love. Also, it was only then could a family be happy. Heather¡¯s


    parents didn¡¯t marry out of love, and she had had enough with the imbnce of the power dynamics.


    She wasn¡¯t born out of love, so she wasn¡¯t loved by her parents.


    Heather didn¡¯t want her children to have the same fate as she did. She wanted to give her children a


    ¡°A man knows how another man thinks, so I know he loves you.¡± Robert was only matching them up


    because he could see that Matthias loved Heather; he wouldn¡¯t have done it if he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°But he hated me. I ruined his first love. I ruined his pure, unadulterated rtionship, but now he has


    fallen for me? I-It¡¯s insane!¡± Heather couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. She thought she had to tell Robert


    that no man could love someone who ruined their first love.


    Robert sighed, then he beckoned Heather toe closer. She obliged, and Robert patted her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s what happened between me and her,¡± he said cryptically.


    Heather was confused, so he exined, ¡°The one I loved ruined my first love too, but I fell for her


    nheless. She¡¯s my sweetheart. You might fall for someone, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll end up


    together. I loved her my whole life, but I didn¡¯t end up together with her.¡±


    That was the first time she heard Robert talking about his past. Wow, this is colorful. She blinked


    innocently and thought, Men sure are weird. ¡°Men can be really forgiving, huh?¡± Heathermented.


    She had to do it, or it would be annoying.


    ¡°No. Some men only realize loveter in life. Most think that their first love is true love, but true love


    see them, then you¡¯d end up trying to vie for their attention,¡± he exined. Finally, Heather realized


    what he was talking about.


    That¡¯s an experienced person for you. She couldn¡¯t understand him earlier, but she was slowly getting


    it.


    ¡°Men would date the vulnerable woman when they¡¯re young. They love women who are submissive


    and innocent, but when they get older, they¡¯d start branching out to the sexier women. They didn¡¯t do it


    when they were younger because they didn¡¯t know if they could, but once they get into the groove,


    they¡¯ll branch out,¡± he kept exining.


    Oh, I get it. So that¡¯s why. ¡°Is that the case with Matthias too?¡± she asked. I would have told Grandpa


    about it if I knew he had this kind of past. Why¡¯d I even dwell on this?


    ¡°Yes, and it happens to most men. They¡¯d fall for someone they never thought they would,¡± he said.


    Love was irrational that way, and that was why everyone was crazy for it.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. I know what I should do now.¡± Heather felt much better after listening to him, and


    the prospect of dating Matthias didn¡¯t seem so bad then.


    ¡°Be patient with him. He¡¯s a gem in the rough, at least in the dating scene. He needs to be polished.


    Men are like children when ites to love, so women would have to guide them. Women are more


    mature than their male counterparts if they¡¯re the same age, you know.¡± Robert didn¡¯t think Heather


    was that much better than Matthias in romance. In fact, she was even more of a gem in the rough, but


    if he needed to get her into the groove, he had to praise her. That¡¯s how you deal with women.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Heather learned a few lessons from the heart to heart session. She knew Matthias didn¡¯t understand


    women, but now she knew she didn¡¯t understand men either. In the end, they were idiots when it came


    to rtionships. They didn¡¯t know how to love, so they ended up hurting each other.


    Heather had never walked a mile in Matthias¡¯ shoes, so she kept denying his love for her. But if he


    didn¡¯t love her, none of the mess would have happened. Heather was feeling much better when she


    came back to her room. She was only angry because Matthias was overly attentive of Everly. Before


    this, she said she was keeping him away from her cousin, but the truth was that she was actually


    jealous that he was checking out someone else.


    She tried her best to lie to herself, but to her surprise, she actually cared about Matthias more than she


    let on. When she got back to her room, Heathery down on her bed and nced at her phone, then


    she took it. A momentter, she realized Matthias had called her countless times and sent her dozens


    of messages.


    There were a lot of messages, but she read through them patiently, and she realized Matthias only


    made an exnation after a few minutes between each message. She didn¡¯t like that, but she didn¡¯t


    know that Matthias needed to seek counsel from Evan after he got back. He wouldn¡¯t know what he did


    wrong otherwise. That was why his messages took some time.


    Evan disliked the new work, because Matthias was as dumb as a rock when it came to romance; not


    even Evan wanted to guide him anymore. Matthias hadmitted a lot of grave crimes in romance,


    and Evan wondered why Heather kept forgiving him. If it were anyone else, they would have cut all


    contact with Matthias already.


    Even though Heather kept giving him chances, Matthias showed no considerable progress. In fact, the


    mistakes he made kept getting weirder and weirder. At this point, even Evan the love counselor


    couldn¡¯t salvage the situation. Coupling that with how random Heather could be, Evan didn¡¯t think they


    could end up dating.


    Meanwhile, Matthias was on the verge of giving up, for Heather had been silent for hours. He was


    holding on to his phone, and when he was about to fall asleep, Heather finally texted him, waking him


    up.


    Matthias was relieved after reading the message. Thank god Heather is still giving me a chance. He


    thought it was a serious matter after hearing Evan¡¯s analysis, though reality turned out to be much


    kinder, and he smiled.


    Hence, Matthias took the chance to ask her out on a date. Romance was all about dates, so he wanted


    to have more alone time with her. ¡®Wannae with me on a ride tomorrow?¡¯ Someone gave Matthias


    a couple of free vouchers a few days ago, but he hadn¡¯t used it, so he wanted to invite Heather on a


    date.


    ¡®What kind of ride?¡¯ Instead of refusing him outright, Heather threw him a question. In other words,


    Matthias had a chance.


    ¡®A super high tech, super realistic ride.¡¯ Matthias recalled some of the vouchers were for high tech


    rides. Realistic rides sounded fun, so he thought Heather would like it.


    ¡®ce?¡¯ Heather still didn¡¯t refuse him. She¡¯s giving me a chance. This is good.


    ¡®Tech za,¡¯ he quickly answered, for he had a feeling she¡¯d say yes.


    ¡®Time.¡¯ On the other hand, Heather thought Matthias was slow in the uptake. Most people would tell


    their date the venue, time, and content of the date at once, but she had to ask Matthias for it one by


    one.


    ¡®Nine in the morning,¡¯ Matthias answered promptly.


    ¡®I¡¯ll think about it and get back to you tomorrow,¡¯ she answered seriously. It looked like they had a long


    way to go before they could date.


    Then, she tossed her phone aside, ignoring him. Heather didn¡¯t like to spend much time on her phone,


    or else her life would only revolve around it. She brought her phone around to maintain contact with


    everyone, but she wouldn¡¯t check it most of the time.


    She wanted to spend more time on work, and even if she was trying to wind down, she¡¯d spend the


    time on something meaningful. Scrolling her phone was meaningless, so she never had an interest in


    it, and she had even less need of her phone when she was overseas.


    People like her were rare in the modern era, but she wouldn¡¯t break her own rules even if it meant


    she¡¯d have to go against the flow. Phone scrolling could easily waste an hour or two of her life, and she


    knew that was not a good thing. Time was a precious resource, so she wanted to spend it wisely.


    Even though she was on her bed, Heather didn¡¯t feel like sleeping, so she got up and went to her


    bookshelf. It had been a while since she read. Heather thought everyone should read as much as they


    could, and as long as they could. Humans should spend their life getting their hands on professional


    knowledge and all kinds of information.


    She sat on her bed and turned on themp beside her. Since themp was easy on the eyes, it wasn¡¯t


    too bright. She liked to turn on amp whenever she read, or she couldn¡¯t see the words. That much


    was obvious.


    ¡®A Hundred Years of Solitude.¡¯ She was only halfway through the book. It was a heavy one, and she


    couldn¡¯t understand why she read it before she came back.


    Night time was perfect for a reading session, so she was reading seriously. Heather was the most


    attractive when she was quiet, and she drifted to sleep with a book in her hands that night. If there was


    one downside about night reading, that would be the fact that the reader would fall asleep easily.


    She woke up at around seven the next morning and realized she was still holding the book. Much to


    her disappointment, she only read ten pages the night before. I thought I could read more. Oh right, I


    said I¡¯d reply to him today. She wondered if she should say yes, then she recalled her grandfather¡¯s


    message.


    It was obvious that she liked Matthias, but she thought it would be frivolous of her to say yes so easily,


    so she wanted to read through his messages first. But when she turned her phone on, the thing that


    caught her attention wasn¡¯t Matthias¡¯ messages; it was Myra¡¯s unread message.


    Heather opened her Messenger app to read the message. Since Myra was on her priority list, she


    could always see her message.


    ¡®Hey, Heather, I think I¡¯ve seen Matthias before. Can you jog my memory?¡¯


    That was not good news for Heather. She never expected Myra to ask her about that, but she knew


    she had to keep lying to her friend, even though she didn¡¯t want to. Maybe she remembered


    something, or she wouldn¡¯t bring it up. Caught between a rock and a hard ce, she couldn¡¯t even take


    the time to answer Matthias.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡®You¡¯re just overthinking, Myra. Wait, you got up at five?¡¯ Her sleep is being affected. No pregnant


    woman would wake up at five. And she didn¡¯t sleep earlyst night.


    She shifted the topic, but Myra didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, she asked, ¡®Is that so? But I feel


    like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere, and the more I think about it, the stronger this feeling gets. Can you tell


    me the truth, Heather?¡¯


    Heather felt guilty after seeing thest sentence, though she knew Myra didn¡¯t mean it. Even so, it


    knocked on her conscience, and she realized that lying wasn¡¯t what a friend would do. The more she


    thought about it, the guiltier she got. Then, she started feeling that dating Matthias would be a p in


    the face for Myra. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s just your pregnancy working, Myra. You¡¯re reading into it too much.¡¯ I


    have to hide it from her. I can¡¯t let anything happen to the baby.


    ¡®Every time I close my eyes, I dream of my high school. I wonder if I have met him before during high


    school.¡¯ The closer she was to the truth, the more frustrated Myra was. A lot of things didn¡¯t add up, but


    she couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong.


    ¡®Have you told Tony about it?¡¯ Heather asked, worried. It¡¯d get moreplicated if Tony got involved.


    And possibly worse.


    ¡®No. Tony¡¯s been busy with work, so I don¡¯t want to trouble him.¡¯ Myra had thought about it, and she felt


    like she might have been overreacting, so she wouldn¡¯t trouble him with it before getting any definitive


    answer.


    ¡®Wanna hang out, Myra? You shouldn¡¯t sit around all day even if you¡¯re pregnant.¡¯ Now, she was


    inviting Myra to go out, forgetting everything about Matthias.


    ¡®Not today.¡¯ Myra added a troubled emoji, then she kept texting. ¡®I need to go to the Hart Residence


    today. Haven¡¯t been seeing Grandpa and Grandma ever since I came back.¡¯ Myra was a good


    granddaughter-inw, so she would spend time with Tony¡¯s family while he was busy with work.


    ¡®Alright then.¡¯ Heather couldn¡¯t keep it up anymore. Myra was already a married woman after all, unlike


    her. Sometimes she envied Myra for having a happy family, and her baby would be born soon too.


    On the other hand, she thought she had nothing but a lot of money in the bank. That was her only


    source of security, but she thought it was pathetic. A whileter, she scrolled down to Matthias¡¯ chat


    window and saw that he was already asking her if she had made up her mind. Since she had nothing to


    do, she decided to go out with him. ¡®Sure. I¡¯ll go,¡¯ she answered curtly.


    Despite the short answer, Matthias was overjoyed. He thought it was no dice, but surprisingly, she said


    yes at the veryst moment. Evan suggested that he pick Heather up at the residence, since it would


    look more genuine, not to mention it was a gentlemanly move. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier to get her affection,¡± he


    said.


    Matthias took the advice and left halfway through breakfast. Evan stared at the feast of a breakfast


    before shooting Matthias a nasty re. ¡°Gals before pals, huh? Despicable,¡± Evan grumbled. Heather


    changed him. I sure hope it¡¯s for the better.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Heather and ke were having a quiet breakfast, as if the argument the night before never happened.


    The butler told Robert everything, but Robert decided to stay quiet. Even so, he was worried his


    grandchildren would fight again.


    That was the moment when Matthias barged in at the worst time possible. Everyone was still having


    breakfast, so they stared at him the moment he came in, and Heather frowned. Is this guy dumb? He


    came right after I said yes? She was slightly regretting her choice. Despite his uninvited presence,


    everyone turned their attention back to their breakfast, saying nothing about Matthias¡¯ arrival. Perhaps


    they had agreed to the rtionship between him and Heather.


    Robert was still weing as usual, so he asked Matthias toe over, but the guy only had eyes for


    Heather. He seemed oblivious about the fact that he came in at the wrong time, and to top it off, he


    looked as happy as ark.


    What should I do with him? ¡°You¡¯re early, Matthias.¡± Robert pointed out the obvious, since he knew


    Matthias was there for Heather.


    ¡°Well, I did say I¡¯ll give you the proposal as soon as I can, so here I am.¡± Matthias made up an excuse,


    though he did have a proposal at hand. After all,ing over without anything was inappropriate.


    Robert said, ¡°I¡¯m still having breakfast, so I can¡¯t really go away.¡± Then, he looked around before setting


    his gaze on Heather. ¡°You¡¯re done with your breakfast, Heather? Good, can you take him to the study?¡±


    Heather couldn¡¯t refuse her grandfather, so she nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± She wanted to take him away anyway,


    for Matthias had been doing a lot of over-the-top stunts around her family. This is not good.


    In the meantime, ke watched everything in silence. He wasn¡¯t surprised about their rtionship,


    since they didn¡¯t keep it a secret back at thepany. Now that they were getting closer, and Robert


    was greenlighting it, ke realized that Heather must be getting along well with Matthias. And he hated


    that.


    He hated it when everything was going well for her. Why is she the one who¡¯s getting it good?


    Compared to her, ke had been having a bumpy ride over the years, but all of it was his fault. Instead


    of reflecting on himself, he decided to put the me on Heather, much to her chagrin.


    ke thought Heather had a smooth life, but it couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. She ran into a lot of


    problems too, but ke ignored all of it.


    On the way to the study, Heather put some distance between her and Matthias. She didn¡¯t want to talk


    to him, much to his confusion. Since he couldn¡¯t figure it out, Matthias asked her carefully, ¡°You don¡¯t


    seem to wee me, Heather.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± she snapped back. You came right when everyone¡¯s having breakfast. Of course I


    don¡¯t wee you.


    This is not a good start. Matthias was still confused. He was an idiot when it came to women, for he


    knew nothing about pleasing them. They came to the study a short whileter, then Matthias followed


    her in.


    Heather turned around, asking formally, ¡°Where¡¯s the proposal?¡±


    He took it out of his suitcase and handed it to her. They didn¡¯t seem like a couple, though he wanted to


    approach her. However, he didn¡¯t know how to do it; he knew he would mess things up, for she was a


    hard obstacle to ovee.


    It was getting closer and closer to nine, but Heather still didn¡¯t bring the date up. He wanted to remind


    her of the date, but she didn¡¯t seem too happy. On the other hand, Heather seemed to be putting on


    airs to test Matthias. Matthias didn¡¯t want to bete, for the most exciting part was at the start. In the


    end, he mustered up his courage to ask, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Heather. I think we should be going now.¡± He


    was as careful as he could, for he was worried he might upset her.


    In response, Heather looked at the time. We¡¯ll really bete if we don¡¯t set off right now. She was


    having breakfast down there. None of this would have happened if he called me beforeing. The


    more she thought about it, the more annoyed she was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my name. I thought I told you so.¡± Heather was getting irritated. Matthias was


    shameless and forgetful, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Right when they were about to argue, Robert came in. Ah, this is familiar. She¡¯s annoyed, so I guess


    they¡¯re upset again. Hmm, they¡¯re really a perfect couple.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± She greeted him politely, her enthusiasm for the date doused.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Langston.¡± Matthias greeted him even more politely, worried someone might take it the


    wrong way.


    ¡°Do what you have to do. I¡¯ll go through the proposal.¡± Robert knew what had happened once he took a


    look.


    Heather looked at him, then at Matthias. She was still annoyed by Matthias, even though he never did


    manage to make her happy once, much to her chagrin.


    ¡°Can I borrow her for the morning then?¡± Matthias asked. Since Robert was there, he was feeling more


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    confident. Actually, Matthias didn¡¯t know what he should do around her. No matter what he did, she


    would still be angry. As a result, he had to think about everything a hundred times before he went for it.


    That was how it was like to fall for someone. Love would change someone, turning them into the kind


    of person they hated the most. Matthias never expected himself to bow down for love, for he never


    thought about getting down after reaching the top of the world.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah.¡± Robert waved them down, though he was smiling. Matthias seldom takes the lead.


    This could lead to something good.


    Heather shot him a disgruntled look. ¡°You haven¡¯t asked my opinion, Grandpa.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe


    Robert would just let Matthias take her away without asking her.


    ¡°Ah, you youngsters should go on a few dates. The weather¡¯s good, you know. And you¡¯re only young


    once.¡± Robert wanted them to go on the date right away. The more he thought about it, the more he


    thought they were a great couple, not to mention the fact that he wanted Heather to be happy.


    ¡°But it¡¯s overcast, and the air¡¯s dry. This is not a sunny day.¡± Heather took her own sweet time to argue


    with Robert, but Matthias was getting nervous.


    Robert smirked, reminiscing about his youthful days. Ah, to be young. You can do anything and dream


    of everything. Time and hope is on your side.


    When they left the castle, it was already eight thirty. Heather plopped down on the passenger seat,


    mocking, ¡°There¡¯s only half an hour left. Are you sure you can make it?¡±


    Matthias was vexed that Heather seemed so indifferent about it, but in a sense, he was the only one to


    see her acting that way, so he just excused it as preferential treatment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be there in


    time. Buckle up.¡±


    Oh, I know he loves to drive fast. Guess he¡¯s breaking the traffic rules again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get


    involved in another car crash,¡± she said sarcastically.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you were the one who crashed into me both times,¡± he answered calmly,


    grinning. Matthias looked great when he smiled, but he made one mistake¡ªhe didn¡¯t realize that he


    shouldn¡¯t argue with the girl he liked. Sure, he might have won the argument, but he killed the


    conversation, so Heather stopped talking.


    He didn¡¯t drive fast though, for Heather was there. Everything he said was a joke, since he wouldn¡¯t


    endanger Heather just to get there in time. He wanted everything to be safe when she was around.


    Along the way, he tried to chat with her, but Heather didn¡¯t show any enthusiasm. Chatting with


    Matthias was a tiring chore, so she didn¡¯t want to give him the chance to annoy her.


    Time was slowly running out, so Matthias tried to go with the less congested routes, sometimes going


    through the narrower roads, even. He did that just because he didn¡¯t want to bete. Since it¡¯s a date. I


    want to leave a good impression. He had his own creed, and he wanted to work hard to change her


    opinion of him.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± He parked his car in Tech za¡¯s underground parking lot. Much to Heather¡¯s surprise,


    he only took twenty minutes to get there.


    Once they got out of the car, Heather walked over to the za elegantly, asking, ¡°So tell me more


    about the super realistic ride.¡± It was just a concept after all, so she didn¡¯t know what the ride would


    entail. I¡¯ll have to get some answers first.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ride in space. Some spacefaring tech in the future.¡± Matthias loved that kind of stuff, but he forgot


    to ask what Heather liked, so he glossed it through in the chat.


    Heather wasn¡¯t interested, but she wasn¡¯t uninterested either. She didn¡¯t know much about the industry,


    but she was willing to see more.


    ¡°Have you ever dreamed of being an astronaut?¡± Heather remembered Matthias saying he wanted to


    be an astronaut, but it was a vague memory, so she asked it for confirmation.


    Matthias was surprised that Heather actually remembered it, for he only mentioned it in passing. The


    fact she remembered it delighted him. Well, he left asting impression on her back then, but all she


    thought about then was business and profits, so he was already overjoyed that she actually


    remembered his dream.


    ¡°Yes, and you told me you wanted to be a great businesswoman.¡± Matthias remembered that, for


    Heather had that dream since she was a child.


    ¡°I see.¡± Heather smiled for once, and the atmosphere loosened up a little. She had probably forgotten


    what she said back then, but she could imagine herself saying that.


    They chatted happily and eventually came to the science museum. There was a long tunnel inside, and


    lights hung from the walls as far as the eye could see. Apparently, they were going down a time tunnel.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    The road was paved with ss, creating an illusion of walking on space. Also, the path was nked by


    a starry sky, and Matthias seemed to have reverted to a childlike state. His eyes were gleaming happily


    while the stars were smiling down at him. Heather envied him for that, as it had been a long time since


    shest felt like a kid who got her wildest dream fulfilled.


    She wondered what her wildest dream was anyway. Every time she was asked that question, Heather


    would tell them about how she wanted to be a sessful businessperson. But is that really what I like?


    ¡°Feels like we¡¯re walking in space, huh?¡± Matthias looked at her.


    Heather nodded with a smile. She didn¡¯t want to snuff out the light in Matthias¡¯ eyes, for dreams were


    something to be respected, and she respected everyone¡¯s preference. The older she got, the vaguer


    her childhood dream was, but she knew she never wanted to be a filthy businessperson in the first


    ce.


    ¡°Look up there. It¡¯s thes.¡± He poked her gently, reminding her of the view.


    Heather looked up and saw the¡¯s hologram. I see. This is no normal path. They started off with


    something normal to get the customer into the mood, but the deeper we go, the more magnificent it


    gets. ¡°Super realistic ride, huh? Interesting,¡± shemented calmly, but that was already an


    acknowledgementing from her.


    It wasn¡¯t a long ride, but they spent more time than everyone else normally did. Matthias would point


    out all the projections, then when they were nearing the end, the projections turned into AR visuals.


    A spaceship was floating above their heads, and Matthias tried to touch it. Heather watched him as he


    tried to get closer to the spaceship, and she thought Matthias was really adorable that day.


    Then, two women in spacesuits appeared at the end of the tunnel and announced simultaneously, ¡°We


    shall open this door of mysteries for you.¡±


    Heather was surprised that the ride was better than she thought it would be, while Matthias looked


    excited. He suddenly held her hand, and Heather wanted to shake it off. However, she hesitated when


    she saw how delighted Matthias was.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthias took her to the door and tried to push it, but it was an automatic door, so it slid open before he


    could touch it, just like in the movies.


    They went inside the spaceship, though Heather was just curious, while Matthias was in there to learn.


    It was a nice view, for the simtion was no AR visuals, but real-life objects. Matthias tried to touch


    everything he could. At that moment, it was as if they were flying in space, and a big screen stood


    before them.


    They could see what was happening outside through the screen, then they looked at each other and


    realized that the people around them looked emotionless. After a while of observation, they realized


    that the people were just simtions instead of the real deal.


    Matthias wondered if the simtions could talk to humans, so he took Heather and went up to the


    captain to greet him. ¡°Hello, captain.¡±


    The captain was sitting in the center, but he ignored Matthias. Matthias looked at Heather before trying


    again, though he knew it must look stupid. ¡°Can you understand me, captain?¡± He had to get the


    answer for that, or it¡¯d be an obsession.


    ¡°Be quiet, sir. I¡¯m trying to lead my team here,¡± the captain answered, much to their surprise.


    Apparently the simtions could talk to people.


    ¡°Sorry, captain, but I have a lot of questions¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, the captain interjected, ¡°A moment please, sir. I¡¯m very busy right now.¡±


    Matthias kept quiet and turned to the screen. Apparently, the spaceship was traveling smoothly, so the


    captain didn¡¯t have anything to do. And nothing was happening, as everyone was working as usual.


    Matthias whispered, ¡°Looks like the captain is ignoring us.¡± Matthias was still looking at the captain.


    ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re just annoying,¡± she teased. Compared to Matthias¡¯ curiosity, Heather would much


    prefer a quiet observation.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably pre-programmed.¡± Matthias wanted to salvage the situation. Since simtions weren¡¯t


    really advanced, it was impossible for a simtion to have a conversation with a normal human.


    Heather smiled. It was a gentle smile, for Matthias was acting like a curious teenager that day; the sight


    of it even made her tone down her fierce look.


    ¡°Mr. Locke, Miss Langston, please take your seats,¡± someone suddenly called them, much to their


    surprise. Simtions have gotten this far?


    They looked in the direction of the sound and saw a robot around half the size of a normal adult. It


    looked like it was an adorable child, and it wasing up to them, eventually standing before Matthias


    and Heather.


    ¡°Mr. Locke, Miss Langston, we will be warping soon. Please take your seats.¡± It then pointed at two


    empty seats on the right.


    Matthias and Heather looked at each other before going to their seats and sat down, just like how the


    robot advised. The seats turned on auto mode and buckled them up the moment they sat down. It was


    as if they were in a Hollywood set, where everything felt real but also fake at the same time.


    After that, they heard the captainmanding the crew, and Matthias held Heather¡¯s hand while


    grinning gently at her. ¡°We¡¯re going to leave Earth for another now. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re with me


    on this journey.¡± Seemingly thoroughly enjoying the process, he got into character.


    She blinked at him, feeling interested about Matthias¡¯ change. A whileter, she nodded. ¡°We¡¯re gonna


    colonize it.¡± She started beaming, and heughed.


    ¡°Nicely worded. We¡¯ll build a big colony,¡± Matthias answered.


    They had a fun time and ignored the bumpy ride along the way. Warping could be extremely


    ufortable, but they didn¡¯t feel it before they lost their grip on gravity. Once they realized they were


    in a gravity-free space, they could feel the floaty feeling even in their seats.


    Heather held Matthias¡¯ hand tightly as the simtion became more and more realistic. She started


    feeling as if she was on an actual space trip with Matthias. The super realistic ride slowly deconstructed


    her perception of reality, bringing her into the mood, and then putting her into the scene.


    Soon, Heather was starting to feel dizzy and ufortable; her mind was all jumbled up. That was the


    moment when the robot popped up and handed her a pill. She looked at it before turning to Matthias,


    who nodded at her, and she took the pill hesitatingly. Then, the robot answered cutely, ¡°This pill will


    lessen your nausea, Miss Langston.¡±


    Wait, how did it notice my difort? ¡°Can I really take this?¡± she asked. Heather couldn¡¯t believe that


    they had actual medicine lying around, and the pill she was holding looked like a cocoa bean.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t harm you,¡± Matthias persuaded her. He seemed confident that the pill would work.


    Thus, she popped it into her mouth. Wow, it even tastes like a cocoa bean. Bit sweet. She felt better


    after taking the pill, though she suspected that it was just a cebo effect.


    ¡°The effect is the strongest ten minutes after ingestion. It will soothe all your difort.¡± As the robot


    spoke, it pped its belly and revealed a clock that was counting down.


    Heather didn¡¯t know how far technology had advanced, since she didn¡¯t read much about it. She was


    surprised that robots hade so far though, and the simted humans were great too. Since they


    were in a dark room, it was hard to tell that they were simtions.


    The spaceship was still warping, but Heather was feeling better after taking the pill. On the other hand,


    Matthias looked fine, much to her envy. Since men had better physical abilities than women in general,


    Heather couldn¡¯t win against him when it came to this aspect.


    He was showing concern for her, and she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now. Keep your eyes on the


    screen, not me.¡± Matthias was looking too adorable, so she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to scold him.


    The screen was showing some realistic footage, and the guests could see what was happening in


    space. Hm, this is interesting. Heather thought she could fall in love with space after the ride, while


    Matthias was getting more and more excited, as if he were a hot-blooded teenager.


    ¡°Space is awesome!¡± hemented. Traveling in space was his dream, and the trip fulfilled that wish


    of his somehow.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± the captainmanded. As the spaceship started slowing down, the feeling of vertigo


    was slowly disappearing too. Matthias and Heather stared at the screen, which was now showing a


    beautiful. The beauty of that captured their attention, and Heather grabbed Matthias¡¯


    hand. ¡°What is that? It looks like Earth.¡±


    ¡°Kepler-452b,¡± he answered. That was 98% simr to Earth.


    ¡°Are we going tond on this?¡± she asked. Since they could simte a space trip, she was


    looking forward to the simtion of thending.


    ¡°The captain will answer that, Miss Langston.¡± Heather was amused by the robot¡¯s sudden appearance.


    Then, they saw the captaining down from the helm and walking up toward them. Matthias and


    Heather were starting to get a little nervous, since the captain finally had time to answer their


    questions.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    Even Heather¡ªwho was usually uninterested in space¡ªgot into character. She looked at Matthias,


    and he answered, ¡°This is more interesting than I thought.¡±


    She nodded in assent. I seem to have underestimated modern tech. I totally didn¡¯t expect simtions


    to be so realistic now.


    ¡°Pardon me for my rude behavior earlier, dear guests. Do you have any questions for me?¡± the captain


    asked politely, unlike how he acted earlier.


    Matthias stared at the screen and asked, ¡°Will we bending on Kepler-452b?¡± That was the question


    he wanted answered the most.


    The serious captain finally cracked a smile. ¡°Yes, we shall bending on Kepler-452b.¡±


    Matthias looked at the captain up close. Since they were just simted humans, they should be


    different from real humans. If he can smile, that means he has a real-life model somewhere. There


    were a lot of simted humans around the deck, but most of them had a deadpan look on their face.


    The details werecking, but obviously the creator had poured a lot of soul into the captain. It must


    have been hard to make even one character like that, so Matthias didn¡¯t nitpick.


    A momentter, a timer appeared on the screen, much to Matthias¡¯ confusion. Then, the captain


    answered, ¡°We¡¯ll bending in three minutes. Please remain seated and buckled up.¡± The captain


    started going back to the helm to get ready for a bumpynding.


    Heather was keeping her silence, since everything that was happening was already beyond her. She


    was hoping Matthias would exin the science behind it, but the most important thing at the moment


    was thending.


    Every second felt like an eternity, and a minute felt like infinity. The timer on the screen was urate to


    milliseconds, and the tension was growing in the spaceship; even the deadpan crew members were


    starting to look serious. ¡°This is the longest three minutes I¡¯ve ever experienced,¡± Heather blurted. Only


    a minute and a half had passed, but it already felt like forever.


    ¡°Patience. It¡¯ll be over in a minute,¡± he calmed her down.


    As if stopped by something, the crew put down their work and stood at their stations, staring at the


    screen. The robot started creaking, and Heather looked at it. Is it getting rusty? Why¡¯d it creak?


    ¡°System error. Rebooting.¡± The robot malfunctioned right before theynded, and it was just beside


    Heather.


    Heather thought it was weird, then the spaceship shook violently, as if it had crashed into something.


    The screen cked out, and the lights kept shing. Heather arched her eyebrow, while Matthias held


    his forehead. An inevitable crisis was descending upon them.


    Obviously, anding was impossible. So much for that, Matthias thought. Time to get back to reality, I


    guess. Modern tech was still insufficient to simte anding on another, so they threw in a


    crisis at thest moment.


    They started getting nervous; even though they had seen the trope countless times in movies, getting


    plunged right into the chaos was still heart pounding for them.


    ¡°Captain! We crashed into an unidentified object. The ship sustained heavy damage,¡± a crew member


    said shrilly. That was not good news.


    However, the captain was still calm and collected. ¡°Activate the backup n.¡± He was too calm, as if


    the crisis was nothing to be scared off.


    Heather and Matthias were slowly getting into the feel of it. The plot was smooth, and the suspense


    was thrown in at the right time. They thought they were in a Hollywood set, but they were just in a


    museum. The crisis was enough to make them nervous and fill them with adrenaline though.


    The whole crew had descended into chaos, but the captain was still as calm as ever. Matthias and


    Heather were also starting to feel the despair surrounding everyone. As the story went on, the ship was


    sucked into a ck hole, which gobbled it up, making it disappear into nothingness.


    Everyone was trying to escape the ck hole, though Matthias was still holding Heather¡¯s hand tightly.


    It was a good thing none of them were ustrophobic, or they would have had a panic attack right


    there and then. Even though they were in a crisis, they were still calm.


    The crew was starting to spit out jargon, and they listened closely. Simply put, the ship was badly


    damaged, and the ck hole would destroy it. Some of the crew members were starting to write down


    theirst will and testament, but it offered littlefort, since they had lost contact with Earth.


    The robot had rebooted some time earlier, and he went up to Matthias and Heather. ¡°The ship will be


    destroyed soon. If you have anyst words, I can send it back to Earth.¡±


    Even the robot was starting to get sentimental. Matthias and Heather looked at each other, but they


    could see nothing in the darkness. All that was left in the final moments was toe up with their st


    words¡¯.


    ¡°Dying with someone I love is one hell of a way to go. I have no regrets,¡± Matthias said.


    For a moment there, Heather felt touched. Even though she knew it was all fake, it didn¡¯t stop her from


    feeling the love in it though, and she got into character as well.


    ¡°What about you, Miss Langston?¡± the robot asked her.


    Thanks to Matthias, Heather actually had something worthwhile to say. ¡°My only regret is that I¡¯ve


    never truly been myself. My life is nothing but a fa?ade.¡±


    She blurted it out. It was something she would only think about, but she never expected herself to say it


    out loud. Heather felt like she had gone overboard for a bit. For some reason, she thought that she


    wasn¡¯t herself, then she realized it was because of Matthias.


    Matthias¡¯ mood was simply infectious, so she wanted to be herself that day. She would get tired of


    wearing the mask, so she needed to take a breather every now and then.


    The darkness went on for a long, long time, threatening to devour the very souls of everything caught in


    it. Everything around them was spinning, and time went on for eternity. After what seemed like forever,


    a bright light broke through, and Heather covered her eyes.


    For a moment, the light felt painful to look at, then they heard the captain heave a sigh of relief. The


    captain, with all his wisdom, had managed to lead the crew members across the ck hole for a


    chance of survival. The guests, Matthias and Heather, had a chance at a new life. Everyone was


    enjoying the sunlight, breathing in the fresh air. It was a great feeling after going through the ck hole


    with barely any air to breathe.


    The experience was a challenge, and those with bad health should never attempt it. Arge part of the


    ride demanded decent physical ability, which meant the guests should be healthy and disease-free at


    the very least. It was more like a life-and-death simtion than a super realistic ride, but a meaningful


    ride nheless; one that made its guests honest to themselves.


    Once they came out of the spaceship, Heather smirked. ¡°Happy ending, huh?¡± She sounded sad


    though when she said that.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a happy ending. Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Matthias asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°Life is always cruel. It¡¯s always better to have multiple endings.¡± She got out of


    character because everyone survived in the end.


    ¡°Oh, I should have chosen the bad ending if I had known about it.¡± He looked at her and grinned.


    ¡°I see, so you can choose the endings.¡± Realization struck her when she heard that. Looks like he


    knows more than I thought.


    ¡°The voucher mentioned it.¡± He then took out a voucher. Heather looked at it, but she didn¡¯t pay much


    attention to it, though she suspected he might have more vouchers in store. ¡°We can experience it


    again if you don¡¯t like the ending,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°No. The ending¡¯s the only thing different, not the plot. I don¡¯t want to go through the same thing twice,¡±


    she said in refusal. Since they chose the happy ending at first, there was no need for a second trip,


    even if the ending was a bad one. It would be pointless.


    ¡°But business is usually repetitive and boring. How do you go through it then?¡± Matthias asked in reflex.


    Whenever he was with her, he¡¯d always try to debate.


    She gave him a weird look, wondering why he would always try to argue with her. Why can¡¯t he just talk


    like a normal guy? Is debating with me that fun? ¡°It¡¯s my job. Not like I can choose what I like, unlike my


    personal life,¡± she answered him, though she was annoyed about how he could ruin the atmosphere so


    easily.


    Because of his question, she felt like ignoring him again. However, she was also frustrated that she


    couldn¡¯t talk to him normally. Every time she was with him, they¡¯d end up arguing, and both sides would


    refuse to back off. That was especially true for Matthias, who could ruin the atmosphere single-


    handedly. She didn¡¯t know how she should handle him.


    Matthias held back the urge to argue, since Evan had told him to change that habit no matter what.


    Matthias had been paying attention to that the whole time, but he¡¯d still unconsciously argue with her.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything about his reflex, which was really frustrating. A momentter, Matthias started


    some small talk. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Heather nodded. Thanks to Matthias, she didn¡¯t eat much that morning, and after that whole ride, she


    needed to refuel, so she needed to eat.


    ¡°This ce is nice. Let¡¯s go.¡± Matthias wanted to please her by showing her some good ce to eat.


    In response, she narrowed her eyes. Matthias was being too out of character, so she wasn¡¯t used to it.


    Since she was used to their constant arguments, it was hard to adapt to a nice Matthias. ¡°I don¡¯t want


    local food.¡± Heather started being unreasonable to see how Matthias would react to it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Southeast Asian ce there. It¡¯s great, and I think you¡¯d like it.¡± Matthias was still gentle


    toward her, but it wasn¡¯t like him. Usually he was sharp, snarky, and annoying.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet stuff.¡± Heather went a step further, obviously having a little n going on in her head.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Matthias was getting really confused after getting yed around by Heather. He never realized Heather


    was a picky eater until that point.


    ¡°What about Thai then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Southeast Asian too?¡± she shot back.


    Oh d*mn. He was feeling awkward. I was in too much of a hurry. ¡°What about spicy food?¡± he asked


    patiently.


    Heather only smiled, and it sent a chill down Matthias¡¯ spine, for he had a feeling that he had done


    something wrong. A whileter, Heather said, ¡°You¡¯ve eaten with me a few times before, but you don¡¯t


    seem to notice my preferences.¡± She wanted to see how patient he would be with her, and if he would


    ept her unreasonable actions.


    He gazed at her with a look of resignation, since he never did notice the details. Thus, Matthias tried to


    think back on the times he shared a meal with her, but it didn¡¯t help. All he could recall was that the first


    time they had a meal date was at a Western restaurant.


    Since that was his only lead, he decided to bet on it. ¡°So, Western then?¡± He hoped she¡¯d say yes, so


    he stared at her closely, trying to get an answer from her expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like to have Western food for lunch.¡± She refused him with a flimsy excuse, apparently


    being as picky as she could.


    Matthias was frowning now. Wow, women are hard to handle when ites to meals. No wonder


    they¡¯re always called fussy. If it weren¡¯t because she was the woman he liked, he would rather spend


    his time with his boys. After all, women were frustrating to handle. ¡°What about some light food then?¡±


    Matthias was running out of ideas, and he was wondering why Heather was being so picky.


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not filling at all.¡± Heather wasughing in secret when she noticed how


    confused Matthias was getting.


    Matthias was still trying toe up with an idea, so he didn¡¯t realize she was setting him up on


    purpose. Love could turn anyone into a fool, so the usually sharp Matthias was looking a bit dumb at


    that moment. ¡°Do you have any ideas then?¡± Matthias didn¡¯t want to give any suggestions anymore,


    since Heather would refuse it and insult him.


    Heather shook her head, pretending to be as lost as Matthias was. ¡°I have no idea. Why don¡¯t you


    make the choice?¡± She kicked the ball back to his court again. Heather had decided that it would be his


    fault no matter what.


    In response, Matthias stared at her hand, and he remembered how he held her hand back at the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    spaceship. The sensation riled his urge up, and he wanted to hold her hand in public too. A moment


    pretended to be calm. In the beginning, Heather struggled, but she calmed down after that, letting him


    hold her hand.


    ¡°Since you have no idea what we should eat, then hotpot it is.¡± Matthias had made the decision directly.


    There was no time to waste, and he wasn¡¯t epting no for an answer. The sky was overcast, and the


    air was cold, so it was the perfect time for hotpots.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like hotpots,¡± Heather said in refusal. She didn¡¯t like the smell of hotpots, so she refused to go


    to a hotpot restaurant.


    ¡°But I do,¡± Matthias said aggressively, then he took her away.


    In the meantime, Heather stared at her hand, feeling dismal. She never expected herself to end up like


    that. Matthias didn¡¯t get mad with her, nor did he keep throwing out ideas until Heather said yes.


    Instead, he went straight for a hotpot, much to her chagrin and amusement. That wasn¡¯t in her n


    though.


    The hotpot restaurant¡¯s air was filled with the smell of seasonings and boiling soup. Heather never liked


    hotpot restaurants, since she didn¡¯t want the smell to linger on her. No matter how ssy a hotpot


    restaurant was, the smell would still linger in the air, and having that kind of smell wafting off ady like


    her was unbing.


    After they found a seat, Heather sat down across from Matthias. He was going to sit with her, but she


    chased him to the opposite side. ¡°You actually like hotpots?¡± she asked in disbelief. Heather thought


    Matthias was just joking, since she thought there was no way he actually liked hotpots.


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± Matthias then proceeded to order the side dishes without any hesitation, while


    Heather watched him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think hotpots smell weird?¡± Heather asked. She could feel the smell starting to stick on her,


    and she had decided to dump the shirt she was wearing.


    Matthias smiled. ¡°My mother was a Clysedalean, so she brought me to hotpot restaurants all the time


    when I was a kid. I like spicy food.¡± That was the first time Matthias brought histe mother up, and


    Heather couldn¡¯t say anything to that. She knew that his mother had passed a long time ago, so


    Matthias might see hotpots as a way to pay tribute to his mother. No wonder he likes hotpots.


    ¡°The Lockes forbade me from having any hotpots and forced me to acquire table manners. They


    wanted me to be a gentleman, and they saw hotpots as nothing but a pleasure for the lowly men. They


    think Western food is ssier, but I beg to differ. Taste is a subjective thing,¡± he said seriously, and he


    had a good point. Thanks to that, Heather¡¯s distaste for hotpots lessened, even though only by a bit.


    ¡°Well, preferences should be respected, but I¡¯m not really interested in hotpots.¡± Instead of ¡®dislike¡¯,


    Heather was now ¡®uninterested¡¯.


    ¡°What would you like then?¡± Matthias was holding the menu while staring at her seriously, expecting


    her toe up with an idea of what she liked.


    However, Heather didn¡¯t have any idea, and she was getting nervous from being stared at.


    Furthermore, she was feeling guilty for ying him like a fiddle earlier. ¡°Hotpot it is then,¡± she answered


    gently, since there was no need to argue with him.


    At that, he smiled victoriously while asking, ¡°Would you like it to be slightly spicy or moderately spicy?¡±


    To his surprise, she answered, ¡°I want it to be super spicy.¡± Heather put on a steely look, though her


    obstinance was part of her charm.


    Matthias was surprised, so he tried to confirm with her once more. ¡°Are you sure you want that?¡± He


    liked spicy food, and the hotpot was made in authentic Clysedale style, so it was really spicy. Thus, he


    was worried she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.


    ¡°Yeah. I can take spicy food,¡± she answered adamantly.


    He nodded. ¡°Sure. Super spicy it is then.¡± She can be a kid sometimes. Well, let¡¯s see how she likes it


    then.


    Their hotpot was served a short whileter. In true Clysedale style, it was separated into nine parts.


    The soup was dark in color, and the smell was as spicy as it got, which made Heather sneeze. The


    smell was spicy enough, but Heather still tried to make herself look unfazed.


    At the same time, Matthias was staring at her, waiting for the moment she would take her first bite, but


    Heather simply smiled at him nonchntly. Then, she stared at the hotpot; she couldn¡¯t handle spicy


    food.


    Heather couldn¡¯t understand why she would try to one up Matthias every time. Every time they met,


    she¡¯d act like a child, losing her usual cool. Because of that, she set herself up for a torture session this


    time.


    Also, Heather was averse toward mutton, for she hated the strong scent, so Matthias only dunked the


    mutton in one space, leaving the others clean. ¡°This ce¡¯s mutton is nice though.¡± He spoke as he


    munched on the mutton.


    ¡°No. I hate the smell and its texture.¡± She stood her ground. There was a line she wouldn¡¯t cross, so


    she wouldn¡¯t even give any mutton a chance.


    ¡°Oh, have more beef then.¡± Matthias then put the beef in another space. He wanted Heather to have


    more meat, but she waved him down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any meat. I¡¯ll just have the greens,¡± she replied. Even though Matthias was enjoying the


    meat, Heather thought it was viscerally disgusting to see him eat. The smell alone was spicy enough to


    make her stomach hurt, so she couldn¡¯t even work up an appetite. Quietly, she dunked some greens


    into the hotpot, thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be too spicy.


    Matthias smirked. She¡¯s cute when she¡¯s not honest with herself. Heather was eating her greens bit by


    bit, while Matthias was already working up a sweat, so he took his sweater off.


    As the spiciness started bursting in her mouth, Heather was struck by an urge to cry, but she stayed


    calm. D*mn. I shouldn¡¯t have pushed myself if I knew this was going to happen. That¡¯s it. No hotpots


    from now on.


    They only ordered the side dishes, so there were no drinks around. ¡°Alcohol or juice?¡± Matthias asked


    after noticing that Heather¡¯s face had turned scarlet from the spiciness.


    He used to think she was too fair, so she was cute when she turned scarlet, not to mention alluring. By


    now, Heather looked like a ripe peach ready for the picking, and Matthias wanted to pick it.


    Having alcohol would just make it worse, and Heather didn¡¯t want to torture herself further, so this time,


    she chose to be honest. ¡°Lemon water, please.¡± Some sour drinks should lessen the spiciness, she


    thought.


    Matthias tried his hardest not tough at her. She was just too adorable, and he wanted to record her,


    but she might think it was rude and get upset.


    After the waiter came with the warm lemon water, Heather gulped one big ss down in an instant.


    The warmth was soothing, though it only alleviated the spiciness by a bit. The hotpot was too hot for


    her to go on, and she had forgotten all about her hunger.


    Since all she did was drink, Matthias took some beef for her, which made her shoot him a re. ¡°I told


    you I¡¯m not having any meat.¡± So why are you still giving me meat? I thought I told you I don¡¯t want


    them. Her face turned redder, though part of it was because of Matthias.


    ¡°All you had was some veggies. That¡¯s not enough. You need your protein,¡± Matthias said, insisting on


    her having the meat. He couldn¡¯t understand why some people choose to be vegetarians, though he


    knew Heather wasn¡¯t one. Heather finished a whole steak thest time they had Western food.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± She frowned, feeling something burning in her stomach, and she knew her


    condition would blow up if she kept it up.


    That was when Matthias put his cutlery down. ¡°Right, I¡¯m stopping now then.¡± He grinned at her, much


    to her confusion.


    What is he thinking?

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    A waiter came over to clear the table after a while, and the hotpot was turned off before getting taken


    away. Heather looked at him in confusion, since clearing the table while the guests were still there was


    inappropriate.


    Before she could say anything, he answered, ¡°They¡¯ll change it into a mandarin potter.¡± He could


    guess what she had in mind based on what she was doing.


    However, that didn¡¯t cheer her up the slightest. She didn¡¯t want to have any more hotpots, even if it was


    a mandarin pot, which would have one side of the pot with soup that wasn¡¯t spicy. By now, she couldn¡¯t


    work up an appetite, and she lost all interest in hotpots after the earlier experience. The spiciness still


    lingered in her mouth, and her stomach was still churning.


    ¡°I have some important business to settle, so I might have to leave.¡± She tried to say goodbye in a


    roundabout manner as much as she could, but still, she was actually busy recently, for she needed to


    work on herpany.


    Matthias wasn¡¯t surprised about it, so he wiped his hands calmly. D*mn, I ruined the date again. ¡°I¡¯ll


    send you off then,¡± he offered, though it was hard to say goodbye. Matthias kept failing in the pursuit of


    Heather, and it was slowly eating away at his confidence.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said. ¡°You go ahead. I can go back by myself.¡± She was going to see Leon, so she didn¡¯t


    want Matthias to bump into him, since Matthias didn¡¯t like Leon.


    Matthias wanted to send her off, but he couldn¡¯te up with an excuse. Soon, she stood up,


    obviously trying to leave. Matthias hesitated for a moment, then he followed her.


    In response, she looked at him awkwardly. ¡°Why¡¯d you follow me?¡± She had tried her best to be gentle


    in order to get along with him, so the atmosphere between them was getting more awkward by the


    minute.


    They used to argue and fight, showing their worst sides to each other. However, now that they were


    toning down so they could show their best sides to each other, the change came as a bit of a shock.


    Being nice and getting a reward in return was unusual for them, so they couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    Dating was supposed to be all about honesty, not just a feel-good illusion, but the inexperienced


    wouldn¡¯t know that. Should a pair of inexperienced people date each other, the result would be a


    disaster.


    After they left the restaurant, Matthias was still following Heather. He had spent too much time on her


    recently, neglecting his work. Thus, Niki had been calling him nonstop that day, but he ignored all


    the calls, even powering off his phone halfway through. However, Niki didn¡¯t give up, and he called


    Heather.


    Heather received a call from an unknown number when she was waiting for her ride, while Matthias


    stayed behind her; even though she had refused his offer, he insisted on sending her off. When


    Heather picked up the call, she was surprised to hear Niki¡¯s voice, then she was even more


    surprised to hear him sounding so panicked. ¡°Miss Langston, I need Mr. Locke to take my call. This is


    urgent. He¡¯s turned his phone off.¡±


    Matthias didn¡¯t know Niki had called Heather, so he was still looking at her silently. Then, Heather


    turned around before she ended the call. Once she hung up, she looked at him sternly. Instantly,


    Matthias felt a chill running down his spine, and he knew something bad was happening. Then,


    Heather questioned, ¡°Why did you turn off your phone?¡±


    Oh, so that¡¯s what happened. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be disturbed,¡± he answered seriously. He never expected


    Niki to reach him through Heather.


    ¡°Go back to yourpany right now. I have my own matters to settle, and that seems to be the case


    for you too. Stop wasting our time,¡± she demanded. Heather disliked how frivolous Matthias was being,


    since she was someone who prioritized work. No matter what, their private lives shouldn¡¯t get in the


    way of their work, so she was angry at Matthias. It was a sign of his immaturity, and the more she knew


    him, the worse her disappointment became.


    At that point, she couldn¡¯t even tell if her meeting with Matthias in Italy was real or a dream. Back then,


    Matthias looked like a god when he spoke on stage. His speech encouraged her, and that was when


    she fell for him. She respected him because she didn¡¯t know him well, and it was then she knew she


    liked him.


    But now, the more she knew about him, the more disappointed she was about the real him. He was a


    far cry from the perfect match she imagined. She didn¡¯t like how immature and random he was, for she


    wanted to control everything. She wanted everything to happen like how she imagined.


    Even after getting into the car, she was still thinking about her rtionship with him. The more she


    thought about it, the more she realized it was impossible for her to ept the real Matthias. Everyone


    was telling her to date Matthias, so she wondered if they were actually a perfect match in their eyes.


    The more she thought about it that way, the more she couldn¡¯t understand how she felt about Matthais.


    At the same time, Bradfort City was undergoing an overhaul, so the n was thrown out the window.


    Matthias resumed his cold persona once he came back to thepany. Just like what Heather said, it


    was Matthias¡¯ fault for not prioritizing work, and he knew he couldn¡¯t me Niki for his actions.


    On the other hand, Niki wanted to disappear right away when he saw Matthias. He wanted to be as


    insignificant as possible, but Matthias never shifted his gaze away. Niki was terrified, even though


    Matthias wasn¡¯t angry at all.


    ¡°Give me the file.¡± Finally, Matthias shifted his gaze away, since he knew how Niki must feel.


    Matthias had been going overboardtely. Even though Regan was keeping an eye on him, Matthias


    still skipped out on work all the time. Regan thought Matthias was doing it all for a woman, and since it


    was good news for him, Regan didn¡¯t stop Matthias. He was waiting for Matthias to make a huge


    mistake because of that woman, and that was the reason he stayed in Locke Group.


    Then, the perfect chance presented itself when Matthias kept skipping out on work, so he orchestrated


    a financial overlook with hisckey in thepany. Matthias didn¡¯t give Regan full power over the


    Matthias before it was handed to Regan.


    Since Matthias wouldn¡¯t grant him full power, Regan would use that tounch an assault on Matthias.


    He had been waiting for a long time, and Matthias finally made a misstep. Not long ago, Matthias


    approved a huge expense, but that expense was just a smokescreen created by Regan¡¯sckey.


    Hisckey had swindled the money and escaped overseas. Regan knew that had happened, so he


    would use that chance to confront Matthias. The perfect chance presented itself again when Matthias


    went on a date with Heather. He waste for more than three hours, giving Regan enough time to call


    the whole board of directors to hold a meeting.


    Regan sacrificed a trustedckey all so he could deal a heavy blow against Matthias. The board of


    directors were getting disgruntled about Matthias¡¯ recent actions, and coupling that up with the fiasco


    Regan orchestrated, it would spell disaster for Matthias. However, Regan never thought about the fact


    that his conspiracy had already dealt a blow against thepany.


    Meanwhile, Niki wasn¡¯t worried just because of Matthias¡¯ actions. He was also worried about his


    future, for Regan¡¯s assault came all too suddenly. On the other hand, Matthias was reading through the


    file calmly. Regan went through all this just to topple me?


    The more he read, the colder his smile became. Niki had seen how disastrous a storm Matthias


    could stir up, so he was feeling nervous about what was toe.


    ¡°When¡¯s the meeting going to start?¡± Matthias looked at the time.


    ¡°Two in the afternoon.¡± Niki was worried for Matthias, but thetter didn¡¯t look concerned in the


    slightest.


    ¡°Half an hour away, huh? Well, this file is useless then.¡± He then tossed it into the trash can.


    ¡°This is going to be hard to handle, Matthias. Do you have a n?¡± Niki called Matthias by his name,


    obviously because he was overwhelmed by his nerves.


    Matthias smiled confidently. ¡°No, because I don¡¯t need a n to reveal this lie.¡±


    Niki stared at him, looking confused. But this happened for real. You only considered this for like half


    a day before giving it your approval. Niki knew something was going to happen, and eventually,


    trouble came knocking. However, Matthias looked unfazed, much to his confusion.


    After that, he got up from the chair and took his suit off. ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower right now. Get me my


    clothes.¡± He couldn¡¯t go to the conference smelling like hotpots.


    You¡¯re going to shower? Niki stared at him in disbelief, but he was in no position to speak up. Maybe


    he does have a n. Thus, Niki went to search for Matthias¡¯ clothes, while Matthias went to the


    bathroom.


    The CEO¡¯s office was absurdlyrge, and the bathroom alone took up thirty square meters. He wasn¡¯t


    worried about what would happen, since he knew what Regan had in mind all along. Regan might be a


    scheming one, but he was still too inexperienced in the business world. His imagination was limited,


    and all his tactics were child¡¯s y for Matthias.


    How should I humiliate him, hmm? Matthias allowed Regan free rein, but apparently, all that power had


    gone to his head, so he thought it was time to teach Regan a lesson. He started training hisckeys


    right after he came to work. Laughable.


    Matthias enjoyed the bath and the feeling of water cleansing every inch of his body, taking away his


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    fatigue. When he was done, the whole bathroom was filled with the scent of his body shampoo. He


    liked that brand for its fragrance and longsting scent. Matthias could rx while he was showering,


    but when he was done, it was time to hunt.


    He had been lying in wait for that very moment.


    Outside, Niki had already prepared all the clothes for him, then he opened the door quietly and put


    them on a dry spot.


    Matthias¡¯ hair was wet, and his eyes were closed. Once Niki was done, he quietly came back out


    and closed the door. He knew that the worse the situation was, the more rxed Matthias was. I guess


    he¡¯s going to the conference right after he dries his hair.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    The board of directors were engaged in hushed conversations as they waited for Matthias¡¯ arrival.


    Regan was all smiles, confident that Matthias would be struck down from his sudden attack. There was


    a hint of smugness in his smile when he imagined how gloomy Matthias must look, but when Matthias


    came in, Regan realized he was smiling confidently, as if unfazed by the recent events.


    Matthias sat in his spot, silencing everyone with a nce, then he threw a mocking grin at Regan. Oh,


    looking confident, huh, Matthias? No matter. You¡¯ll be the butt of the joke soon. Regan had distributed


    the file for everyone present, and the board of directors had finished reading the document that


    recorded all the mistakes Matthias did recently.


    The biggest mistake recorded in it was about the eastern suburbs¡¯ project manager swindling a huge


    sum of money from thepany. A scandal like that would have been censored, but Regan made it


    known publicly.


    However, that was a huge mistake on Regan¡¯s part. He was only doing it to topple Matthias, but he


    forgot one thing¡ªhis tactics were just child¡¯s y for Matthias, who had seen worse in the business


    world.


    ¡°What¡¯s the main agenda of the meeting?¡± Matthias asked casually. He had to, since nobody would


    talk. At the side, Regan was smirking, while everyone was whispering, but Matthias was smiling


    mirthlessly.


    ¡°No answer?¡± Matthias asked again, but sternly this time. He was going to get serious.


    In the end, Regan answered, ¡°Have you finished the file I gave you, President?¡± He looked around him.


    The windows were closed, and themps hanging above were radiating a warm light, shining on


    Matthias¡¯ face. His every move was magnified, and one frown was enough to silence the board of


    directors. ¡°I did. Nonsense. All of it.¡± He made that statement in a straightforward manner, and he


    stopped smiling. Instead, he started radiating a dangerous aura.


    Regan was feeling awkward, and the directors didn¡¯t say anything. They knew how terrifying Matthias


    was, so nobody helped Regan out.


    ¡°If that is what you think, then may I ask you to exin yourself?¡± Regan was still courteous, since he


    couldn¡¯t just fight in the open. He still needed to be polite, even though it wasn¡¯t genuine.


    In response, Matthias looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re suspecting me of mismanagement and called a board


    meeting all on your own. Are you trying to force a resignation?¡± he asked calmly, but Regan was still


    terrified nheless.


    Meanwhile, Niki was just beside him, and he felt like pping for Matthias. He managed to shoot


    that question calmly. Nice one.


    Regan smiled. ¡°This is my job. It¡¯s my duty as the Chief Financial Officer to question anything regarding


    the finances once a problem rears its head.¡± He was trying to calm himself down. Don¡¯t get scared,


    Regan. Stay calm.


    ¡°What about the board meeting then? Usually I¡¯d be the one to call it, so what is the meaning of this?


    Can I interpret it as insubordination?¡± Matthias wanted Regan to exin himself no matter what.


    Regan was really feeling the heat at that point, and his smile started to freeze up. He never expected


    Matthias to be so insistent, but then he realized Matthias was just distracting everyone and dying the


    inevitable. ¡°President, an employee has swindled a huge sum of money, impacting thepany


    gravely. Everyone here has the right to know about this.¡± Regan calmed himself down and exined


    himself.


    ¡°That is no reason for you to call a board meeting on your own.¡± Matthias still wouldn¡¯t let it go, since he


    wanted to see what kind of tricks Regan had up his sleeve.


    ¡°President, we need an exnation about Harper¡¯s swindling. You approved the deal.¡± Regan didn¡¯t


    want to argue anything unrted, since he noticed that the board was starting to chicken out. I have to


    get this back on track.


    ¡°I approved it, so? Do you need an exnation? Does everyone need an exnation? Anyone?¡± He


    looked at the board of directors and scoffed when none of them met his eye.


    ¡°I checked the papers, and there¡¯s a lot of problems there. You shouldn¡¯t have approved the deal so


    easily. A board meeting should have been called for a big deal like that. Besides, you¡¯ve approved a


    huge sum of expense for the eastern suburbs¡¯ project. Harper¡¯s list for the expenses was just a trap.


    You¡¯re the boss, but still Harper managed to y you like a fiddle.¡± Regan was still acting polite, but he


    was already starting to attack Matthias, obviously trying to dump the me on him.


    Matthias looked at Regan nonchntly. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what you¡¯re getting at. You think this is all my


    fault, and you want me to get the money back huh?¡± Matthias¡¯ collected demeanor despite the crisis


    was scaring everyone there. This family feud is really¡­ thrilling.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t beening to work a lottely, President. I heard you were visiting the Langstons a lot,


    presumably because you¡¯re courting Miss Heather?¡± Regan grinned and brought up Matthias¡¯ recent


    activities so the board could see that Matthias had wasted his time on a woman.


    Matthias¡¯ face fell the moment Heather was brought up. He red at Regan, gnashing his teeth. ¡°We¡¯re


    in a meeting, so don¡¯t bring my personal life into it. That is disrespectful, Mr. Locke.¡± He didn¡¯t like


    Regan dragging Heather into this.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Regan was delighted to see Matthias getting riled up, because that was what he was aiming for from


    the start. The angrier Matthias was, the easier he¡¯d slip up. Regan wanted to expose Matthias¡¯ true


    colors to the whole board of directors. ¡°But that¡¯s rted to work, so I have a duty to point it out. Your


    recent actions have been disappointing, President. It is never wise to bring personal matters into work,¡±


    Regan shot back. Now that he had gotten the chance, he wouldn¡¯t let Matthias gloss it over.


    ¡°So you believe that my recent actions are affecting thepany.¡± Matthias put on a calmposure


    again. Since Heather was already brought up, he thought there was no problem admitting to it.


    ¡°Yes. You have always been a shrewd businessman, President. You seldom make mistakes, but you


    have been making nothing but mistakes recently. Minor slip ups won¡¯t hurt thepany, but this is a


    big case. I don¡¯t think calling a board meeting to demand an exnation is too much, eh?¡± Regan was


    fashioning himself out to be a defender of thepany so he could force Matthias to exin himself.


    ¡°ording to your logic, people like us should abandon our emotions and be nothing but


    heartless machines then? After all, our judgment will be affected, and we¡¯ll inevitably slip up if we¡¯re


    human after all. ording to your logic, being human will affect work.¡± Matthias refused to get back on


    track, only talking about irrelevant matters. Regan would start to get frustrated as time went on,


    eventually exposing his true colors.


    ¡°Please get back on track, President. Not everyone will make mistakes just because they have


    emotions. The point is that people like you should never let their emotions get in the way of work. You


    can¡¯t make mistakes at work just because your love life isn¡¯t going well.¡± Regan was mocking Matthias¡¯


    failure. He had been observing Matthias closely, so he knew it wasn¡¯t going well with Heather.


    Then, the directors looked at each other in confusion. They were wondering why the Locke brothers


    were talking about something irrelevant. I don¡¯t think they need to bring this up during a meeting.


    ¡°This case is top secret. I see no need to give any exnation,¡± Matthias answered adamantly.


    Regan didn¡¯t see thating, and the directors¡¯ face darkened. They thought Regan was just making a


    mountain out of a molehill in the first ce, but after seeing how arrogant Matthias was, they thought


    Matthias had to exin himself.


    Even though everyone was forcing him to exin himself, Matthias still looked as calm as ever. Then,


    Regan asked, ¡°So three hundred million is nothing to you, huh, President? Harper ran away with three


    hundred million in cash, and you¡¯re telling me you won¡¯t exin yourself just because it¡¯s top secret?


    That is disappointing.¡± Regan was representing the whole board of directors, though he himself was


    angered by Matthias¡¯ attitude.


    ¡°Do you even know Harper as a person? ording to this file, Harper is now uncontactable, so how


    can you be so sure he¡¯s the one who ran off with our money? That¡¯s unfair to him,¡± Matthias retorted.


    Regan stared at him in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect Matthias to counter the attack with that point, but he


    scoffed. ¡°President, I¡¯m not the first to notice Harper¡¯s crime. It was Travis, Harper¡¯s old friend. If you


    have any questions about the matter, I can get Travis here to exin everything.¡± Regan found


    Matthias¡¯ questionughable. I orchestrated this whole thing. As if you can get past me that easily.


    Laughable.


    ¡°Ah, no need for that.¡± Matthias waved him down and took his phone out. He scrolled down until he


    found Harper¡¯s number, then Matthias called him on the spot. The speakerphone was turned on, so


    everyone heard the beeps. They waited with bated breaths, wondering if Harper would pick it up.


    Regan didn¡¯t think he would, since he knew Harper would have changed his SIM card at this point.


    As expected, the call didn¡¯t get through, and Regan heaved a sigh of relief. Hah, what a farce. He then


    shot a look of disdain at Matthias. Let¡¯s see what you have left up your sleeve.


    Matthias smiled. ¡°Harper should havended in France by now. He must have changed his number.


    Silly me.¡± After saying that, he dialed Harper¡¯s other number.


    What? Harper has another number? Regan never knew that. His face darkened, and his heart started


    to pound. If this call gets through, then that means¡­

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    The most nervous person in the room was Regan, who thought, in retrospect, that everything had gone


    unexpectedly smooth from start to end. Even though Harper was the person he wanted to rope in as


    his henchman when he first joined thepany, he didn¡¯t know much about him, and he now felt that


    he was being set up as he listened to the things Matthias had just said.


    This time, the call really went through, and Harper¡¯s voice sounded from the other end, making Regan¡¯s


    heart gallop in anxiety. All of a sudden, it dawned on him that this was such an ironic situation; he had


    carefully nned to set up Matthias, but he was the one being set up in the end.


    ¡°Hello, President Locke,¡± Harper answered politely.


    ¡°Are you in France now, Mr. Lewis?¡± Matthias asked while looking at Regan, deliberately asking the


    question so he could hear it.


    ¡°Yes, President Locke,¡± he answered. At the moment, he was at Paris Charles de Gaulle Airport,


    France, and he would be carrying out an important task in France.


    ¡°Director Regan Locke told me that you couldn¡¯t be reached and he thought that you had run away with


    a huge amount of money,¡± Matthias said nonchntly, but Regan¡¯s forehead was already breaking out


    in cold sweat.


    On the other end, Harper was silent for a while before finally answering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the signal isn¡¯t


    good in the airport. If Director Locke has any suspicions about me, I can confront him once I return.¡±


    It was as though Harper was a changed person, and Regan finally understood that it was a trapid out


    by Matthias and Harper. This meeting with the board of directors on this day was meant to snare him,


    and now, he had made a fool of himself in front of all the directors and suffered aplete defeat.


    After hanging up the call, Matthias gazed at him and said solemnly, ¡°Director Locke, can you offer me


    an exnation now?¡± Upon hearing the conversation over the call earlier, the other directors all stood


    on Matthias¡¯ side immediately.


    Regan¡¯s forehead creased deeply from his tightly knitted brows as he had no words to say. Now that


    things had developed to this stage, there was nothing else he could say to defend himself. ¡°President


    Locke, I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t investigate the matter properly and made the wrong judgement,¡± he said,


    pretending to beposed.


    In the same room, Niki tried his best to suppress his smirk. Who would have thought that Matthias


    had been nning this? he thought. So it turned out that Harper didn¡¯t betray thepany, and this


    was merely a ploy used against Regan.


    ¡°Director Locke, you should understand that there are consequences when an adult makes a mistake.


    This isn¡¯t something you can just brush off by saying that you made the wrong judgement.¡± The tables


    were turned now; Regan was constantly finding ways to throw him off his position, so naturally,


    Matthias wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted against him either.


    Speechless, Regan thought frantically, Does it mean that I have to resign to be held ountable for


    this huge mess? There¡¯s no way that I will go along with his idea. I don¡¯t mind any other punishment as


    long as I get to keep my position in front of the directors.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for this matter, but it was the truth that Harper took away three hundred million. As


    the Chief Financial Officer, I have the right to know where this huge amount of money has gone,¡±


    Regan argued, making his desperate attempt to question Matthias and to emphasize that this was the


    reason why he asked for this meeting in the first ce. That way, he could reduce his own punishment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that it¡¯s apany secret. Besides me and Harper, there¡¯s no need for another person to


    know about it.¡± Matthias purposely kept it a secret from Regan. Besides, it was true that Harper was on


    a secret mission now, so he had a reason to keep mum about it.


    The other directors agreed with him because the Locke Group would have a few secret missions in a


    year that were not announced to the public, and only the person carrying out the task and the president


    would know it.


    Tongue-tied, Regan realized that he had lost the battle as all the directors were now on Matthias¡¯ side,


    and all he could do now was secure his position as a director. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Locke. I shouldn¡¯t


    have suspected you.¡± At this point, he couldn¡¯t stubbornly insist that he was right, so he had to lower


    himself to Matthias.


    On the other hand, Matthias wasn¡¯t interested in listening to his fake apology because he knew that he


    was trying to keep his position. ¡°Do you remember what was my first working position when I joined


    Locke Group, Director Locke?¡±


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure what Matthias was up to, he had to y along with him now and answer his


    question appropriately. ¡°A regr staff in the sales department,¡± he replied.


    Matthias nodded. For him to get to his current position wasn¡¯t easy at all, and he had done it step by


    step. ¡°Exactly. People from the Locke Family had always started from scratch, and there are very few


    people like you who started with a high post. Personally, I don¡¯t agree with giving such an important


    position to a newbie, and it was proven that you¡¯re not suited for this position. Maybe you should train


    for some time from the basic level, Director Locke.¡± Finally, he had made his intentions clear. After


    beating about the bush, his aim was to throw Regan off his position. How could he possibly allow him


    to keep his post as the Chief Financial Officer?


    Meanwhile, the board of directors were quiet¡ªnobody opposed or agreed to it, let alone put in a good


    word for Regan. Even though they didn¡¯t say a thing, they basically gave their silent consent asCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Matthias shot Regan a provocative look. Recently, Regan had really been such a hindrance that he had


    to do something against him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, President Locke. I do have to train myself for some time at the basic level.¡± Besides


    epting the judgement, Regan had no other way out. If Matthias brought this matter back home, he


    would have to return with his tail between his legs.


    Just when he finally made it into Locke Group, Regan vowed that he wouldn¡¯t rest until he had thrown


    Matthias off his post, and even if it meant that he had to start from the bottom, he didn¡¯t want to leave


    thepany.


    ¡°Looks like you have sincerely repented, Director Locke. I¡¯m sorry but you¡¯ll have to work from the basic


    level, so you¡¯ll be starting in the same position as I was before¡ªa regr employee in the sales


    department!¡± As he had experience in the sales department before, Matthias knew about the pressure


    and difficulties in that position, and it wouldn¡¯t be a breezy task for Regan, who had always been


    pampered.


    I¡¯ll be waiting for the day when he calls it quits, Matthias thought. Since he¡¯s here in Locke Group, then


    I have to y along with him ordingly as well.


    When the whole fiasco ended, the board of directors all saw it for what it was¡ªa fight between


    brothers. Despite the fact that Regan was not a likeable person, Matthias¡¯ recent performance hadn¡¯t


    been exactly satisfactory either, and it was clear that the directors were unhappy with him in the


    meeting.


    After the meeting, Matthias returned to his own office with Niki gloating happily over Regan¡¯s


    situation next to him. Engrossed in his work, Matthias ignored him and didn¡¯t give him any reaction


    even though Niki had said so much. In the end, he had to shut his mouth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem so happy, Matt,¡± Niki said tentatively.


    Upon lifting his head from the document he was reading, Matthias said, ¡°There has been a huge


    backlog of work recently, and there are many things I have to attend to. I don¡¯t have the time to be


    gloating over another person¡¯s misfortune.¡±


    In order to create an opportunity for Regan, Matthias had done a lot of background work, resulting in


    his backlog of work. It was a fact that he had neglected his work, and of course, part of the reason was


    because of his own personal rtionship. Thus, it wasn¡¯t entirely unreasonable for Regan to question


    him at the meeting earlier.


    ¡°The reason why you¡¯ve been acting abnormally recently is because you¡¯ve been waiting for this day,


    Matt?¡± Niki asked sheepishly. Finally, he was able to vanquish the resentment in his heart, so he


    was over the moon right now.


    ¡°You can either go out or keep quiet,¡± Matthias said without lifting his head while skimming through the


    document in his hand. There was still tons of work awaiting him.


    Lowering his head with an innocent expression, Niki thought that Matthias was terrifying when he


    was working seriously, and he didn¡¯t dare to disturb him further. Although it was obvious that Matthias


    wasn¡¯t in the mood for chitchat, he had an unfathomable look on his face. Instead of rejoicing over his


    victory, he looked a little depressed.


    After Niki sneaked out of the room, he went to Lara, who was rather free at the moment and was


    flipping through a book casually. On both theory and actual practice, Lara had been enriching herself


    recently, and she wanted to read more books.


    Silently, he crept up behind her and gave her a scare when he asked, ¡°What are you reading, Lara?¡±


    Lara rolled her eyes at him and returned to her book. Seeing that she ignored himself, Niki then


    plopped himself next to her.


    Sensing something amiss with him, Lara nudged him with her hand. ¡°Who bullied you? You look so


    pitiful,¡± she remarked with a bright smile on her face, gloating over his unhappiness.


    ¡°The president has been really weird recently. I can¡¯t understand what he¡¯s thinking about anymore,¡± he


    exined in a defeated tone. It was true that he didn¡¯t understand what ns Matthias had in his mind.


    He didn¡¯t even discuss it with him beforehand regarding the n this time against Regan, and it looked


    like he had a growing interest to n things by himself. This made Niki suspect if there was a gap


    between them; otherwise, he would have always discussed everything with him. Regardless, he had to


    look at himself in retrospect because of Matthias¡¯ abnormal actions.


    ¡°Why do you have to figure out what the president is thinking about? We¡¯re his subordinates and aides,


    not his brain,¡± she said, pointing a finger at her own head. After all this while, her principle at work was


    carrying out Matthias¡¯ instructions, unlike Niki, who had so many thoughts in his mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop this matter.¡± In the end, he decided to let this matter go because what Lara said kind of


    made sense as well.


    While she turned back to her book, he leaned in closer out of curiosity, which made her shove his head


    aside with her own head in annoyance.


    ¡°Buy another one yourself if you wish to read. I don¡¯t like to share a book with someone else,¡± she


    grumbled.


    Rubbing the spot on his head where she just hit him, Niki thought, Her head is so tough that it¡¯s a


    weapon of mass destruction!


    On the other hand, in his office, Matthias went through the main points in some files again regarding his


    recent exchanges with Hart Group. Thest time Locke Group attacked them directly, Tony was


    actually able to remotely control Hart Group from abroad, and Locke Group was not able to benefit


    from it at all. It was tough to go against Tony, but Matthias received some valuable materials after the


    huge confrontation previously.


    In fact, he had been hiding something the whole time¡ªit wasn¡¯t his personal goal to defeat the Hart


    Group. Despite the directors¡¯ disapproval to continue fighting with Hart Group, it was impossible to call


    everything off halfway when the war was already dered.


    Recently, he was wavering in dealing with Hart Group, and he tried his best to avoid any direct


    confrontation with them; he was nning to stay still instead. However, this is no longer a matter I can


    decide, he thought as he opened a folder which was airmailed to him from the Locke Family.


    There was no way to withdraw the arrow that had been shot. As he read the document in ck and


    white, a sense of helplessness welled up in him. He was merely the front man of the Locke Group;


    many things were actually beyond his control!

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Looks like someone is already impatient, Matthias thought, cing the document back into the folder.


    After thinking about it again and again, he took out the document once more from its folder. Then, he


    stood up and strode to the paper shredder. It¡¯s better that no one else sees this, he decided, putting the


    document into the shredder.


    Before he moved here, that person already instructed him to defeat Hart Group, and not only did that


    person want Locke Group to take over Hart Group¡¯s position in the business scene of Bradfort, but he


    even wanted to upy the Hart Group.


    Back then, Matthias was devoted to his promise, but he was wavering now because he admired Tony


    and didn¡¯t want to destroy the Hart Group. At least, he didn¡¯t want to y the role of the viin as there


    were too manyplicated rtionships involved.


    In addition, he now had ns to be with Heather, so he really didn¡¯t want to harm Hart Group.


    Compared to destroying Hart Group, he wanted to destroy Locke Group even more.


    Amidst this turmoil, Matthias knew his ce very well, and he was caught in a dilemma. So for now, he


    could only pretend toply. He used to be a sharp de of the Locke Family, assisting them to


    expand their territory, but this sharp de had gained its own consciousness.


    Currently, he already had his own n, and it was to live a simple life with Heather. To achieve this


    purpose, he was willing to take the risk.


    While the conspiracy was beginning to take shape, Heather was busy with starting up herpany to


    fulfill her dream. In the meantime, she had to be alert to any possible crisis that might arise anytime.


    Leaning on her side leisurely on a couch in Leon¡¯s apartment, Heather watched as he sat in a small


    stool across herself with herptop on hisp, wearing a frustrated look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the fight between your families,¡± Leon dered in annoyance as he nced at


    her, feeling incredibly unfortunate that she was using him as freebor again.


    Without raising her head, Heather continued to peel the mandarin in her hands as though she hadn¡¯t


    heard anything, which made him even more annoyed, and his face crumpled into a frown, showing his


    protest against her tyrannical behavior.


    ¡°Heather, you can¡¯t keep forcing me back to my old profession,¡± he said righteously, condemning her


    actions.


    Only then did she lift her head slowly and swept her eyes at him nonchntly. What a pretty boy. He


    looks so cute even when he¡¯s mad.


    ¡°It¡¯s a given for a junior to help out his senior, no?¡± she said with a smirk. Finally, she finished peeling


    the mandarin and would be able to enjoy it soon.


    Resentment crawled all over his face; all that was on his mind now were ways to woo Paige, and he


    was not the least interested to be involved with this mess Heather was presenting him.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll share my mandarin with you, at the most.¡± Breaking the mandarin into two halves, she then


    handed one of it to him.


    Despite his disgruntlement, Leon epted the mandarin without second thoughts. Heather¡¯s attitude


    today seemed odd to him, and even the way she spoke was weird.


    Then, he looked at her warily until she popped a piece of the mandarin into her mouth. Only then did he


    stuff the entire half of the mandarin into his own mouth.


    He¡¯s such a slob when he¡¯s eating, Heather thought with a frown. ¡°Are you eating the mandarin to


    savor its sweet juices or just to fill your stomach?¡± she asked, changing the topic to a menial issue.


    ¡°The mandarin is so tiny that I can eat one in one mouthful, and I feel so anxious when I watch you eat


    it piece by piece. It¡¯s just a waste of time,¡± he said, expressing his point of view. It seemed that he was


    easily distracted by Heather. Just a second ago, he was stillining about her making him as her


    freebor, and now, he had be a debater.


    ¡°Only by eating piece by piece can you taste the essence of the mandarin. It¡¯s a form of enjoyment. It¡¯s


    unrefined of you to gobble it in one mouthful. You won¡¯t be able to savor the mandarin from all


    aspects,¡± Heather argued as she grabbed another mandarin and shook it in front of him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue over this with you,¡± he uttered,pletely uninterested to discuss how to eat


    mandarins.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going with your research?¡± she asked while she continued to peel another mandarin, thinking


    that it was a rather pleasing thing to do.


    Helpless, Leon pouted his lips and answered, ¡°I¡¯m a hacker, not a seer. I can¡¯t make up a story for you


    if it¡¯s not existent on the inte.¡±


    Despite her disappointment, she already thought of such an oue before this. Computers weren¡¯t


    such amon thing back then, so many things wouldn¡¯t be uploaded on the inte. Looks like it


    would be impossible to make a breakthrough from the inte, she thought.


    ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s stop here for today.¡± Hopping off the couch, she knew that Leon had tried his best


    and had already given her all the information he could find. Really, there was no way he could find out


    anything anymore.


    After closing theptop in his hands, he hesitated before deciding to tell her something. ¡°Perhaps the


    only ce where you can get more information is from the military and police departments.¡± He was a


    still had a certain taboo against the government.


    With a wave of her hand, Heather brushed off the idea, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no need to do


    anything illegal.¡± Then, she shed him a sweet smile. Today, she was being a little sweet, which was


    so unlike her. ¡°Here¡¯s a mandarin for you,¡± she offered, handing him an entire mandarin she had just


    peeled. When she dropped it into his palm, she instructed, ¡°Eat it piece by piece.¡±


    Leon peered at the mandarin on his palm, shrugged his shoulders, and popped the entire thing into his


    mouth, which made Heather turn around and cast him an annoyed look as he gobbled it hastily. This


    guy¡¯s stubbornness isparable to mine, she thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored, Heather. Should we go out together?¡± Recently, Leon had been staying home, and he felt


    that his head was about to explode from looking at the piles of documents every day.


    ¡°Where would you like to go?¡± Coincidentally, Heather was in the mood to go out as well, and she felt at


    ease hanging out with Leon now because there was nothing she had to be worried about.


    ¡°Somewhere Paige will be,¡± he answered with a sly grin. His mind was filled with Paige recently, but he


    couldn¡¯t find a good excuse to look for her.


    However, since Heather was with him today, it seemed appropriate if he went looking for Paige with


    her. While he rejoiced by himself, Heather could see from the wily look in his eyes that he had


    This was a good thing, but unfortunately, he had fallen for Paige, who was an incredibly tough person


    to woo. It wouldn¡¯t be a breeze to woo her without going through some difficulties.


    ¡°Have you forgotten everything I told you thest time?¡± she asked sternly, distressed that he didn¡¯t


    seem to remember any of her words at all.


    With the past that Paige had been through, the only way to get to her would be integrating into her life


    bit by bit instead of wooing her openly and directly. Patience was needed in order to get to her heart,


    and Heather was concerned about the difficult path he would have to go through as she watched how


    impatient he was.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I remember it,¡± he answered helplessly. He couldn¡¯t sympathize with Paige, so he didn¡¯t


    understand her wary attitude toward rtionships.


    ¡°Thepany will be operating soon, and you¡¯ll be colleagues with her from then on, as well as her


    superior. So there will be tons of opportunities for you to meet her,¡± she assured. Seeing how serious


    he seemed, she thought that it might do good for his rtionship with Paige.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I got it.¡± He nodded hurriedly. Guess I won¡¯t be seeing Paige today, he thought with a


    sullen expression. Just a minute ago, he was still in high spirits, but he lost all of that energy now.


    ¡°Shall we go shopping instead?¡± Heather suggested. It¡¯s been a while since Ist went shopping


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    anyway. And maybe it¡¯ll help lift his mood.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Leon agreed, thinking that it sounded like a good idea because he could watch pretty girls while


    shopping.


    For that, he dressed himself up meticulously. Already beautiful to begin with, he kept attracting the eyes


    of girls passing by after he dressed up so smartly. His charm was unmatched; not only were the young


    girls attracted to him, but even some middle-aged women couldn¡¯t resist stealing a peek at him. Of


    course, amongst them, there were quite a few men who took a sly look at him, making Heather seem a


    little dull standing next to him.


    Heather had a soft spot for furniture stores, especially those high-end, custom stores. While she


    insisted on dragging Leon into a store with her, he didn¡¯t want to go to a gathering spot for middle-aged


    people, and she had to use brute force to drag him in.


    ¡°There are no pretty girls here, Heather,¡± he said in a huff, thinking that Heather was obviously setting


    him up.


    ¡°The salesgirl is pretty,¡± she replied, pointing to a salesgirl.


    Unsure whether he shouldugh or cry, Leo didn¡¯t think that the salesgirl was that attractive, and just as


    he expected, the people walking around the store were all much older. My n to watch some pretty


    girls has gone up in mes, he thought, turning to Heather to admire her beauty as that was his only


    choice left.


    Happily, Heather tugged him into a bedding store. Thinking that they were a couple, the salesgirl kept


    showing them bedding items for couples.


    When Heather didn¡¯t want to listen to the salesgirl speak anymore, Leon was very interested instead,


    probably because she was the slightly prettier girl he had seen today.


    I¡¯ll let him continue to chitchat happily with her, then, she decided because she wanted to shop for


    bedding items by herself quietly. She had a weird habit¡ªafter a certain period of time, she couldn¡¯t wait


    to change all the things in her bedroom to new ones, and now was that time again.


    Engrossed in her own shopping, she didn¡¯t even realize that someone was calling her name. If it wasn¡¯t


    Leon who came to her specially to tell her, she would probably still be warped up in her own little world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me when I¡¯m shopping,¡± she said in annoyance. As she loved to spend time on picking


    out the items by herself quietly, she hated it the most when someone disturbed her.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s calling you,¡± Leon said, pointing in a direction not far off.


    Looking into the direction he was pointing at, Heather saw that the person he meant was Myra.


    Subconsciously, she blinked a couple of times, thinking that it was such a coincidence to run into her in


    a bedding store by chance!


    Despite that, she actually didn¡¯t want to meet her during these times. Whenever she thought of the


    things Myra told her before, a throbbing pain would start in her head. She just hoped that Myra would


    get through the next few months safely and deliver the baby smoothly without any otherplications.


    ¡°Heather!¡± Myra called out to her while walking over, pleasantly surprised to see her shopping in a


    bedding store with a handsome man.


    Is he her new romance? she wondered as it had been a while since Heatherst contacted her, and


    she happened to bump into this scene today. They look ratherpatible together. It was the first time


    Myra saw someone more good-looking than Tony.


    ¡°Myra,¡± Heather greeted, going over to meet her.


    A brilliant smile appeared on Leon¡¯s face. Finally, he saw the person he had only heard about, and his


    eyes were filled with interest as he gave Myra a once-over.


    Meanwhile, Heather nudged him with her elbow as a reminder for him to watch his actions, and Myra


    caught sight of that small movement. They seem rather close. Feeling happy for Heather, she couldn¡¯t


    wait to know more about this handsome man in front of her eyes.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    The atmosphere was a little awkward, causing the smile on Heather¡¯s face to appear a little unnatural,


    but Myra merely took it that she was being shy. Completely unaware of the situation, Leon could


    neither understand why Heather was smiling so unnaturally nor the deep meaning behind Myra¡¯s smile.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°Are you here to pick out furniture, Myra?¡± Heather asked casually, trying her best to mask her


    awkwardness.


    Luckily, all of Myra¡¯s attention was now on Leon. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of decorating the house,¡± she answered,


    turning her eyes to Heather.


    Now that she and Tony had moved back to his other house by themselves, Myra was rather free


    staying at home and wanted to do something. She wanted to make the house more cozy, and while


    she rubbed her unborn child in her womb, she had the idea to make the ce a little more cute and


    angelic. Since she already had the thought, she had to start working on it. In one of those rare times


    when she would visit a furniture and bedding store, she unexpectedly bumped into Heather.


    A little while after Heather returned to the country back then, this was the store she had dragged Myra


    in. To Heather, this store had high-end custom-made pieces with rather good designs, so it was the first


    store that popped into her mind when she wanted to buy furniture.


    ¡°It¡¯s not always that you have such ns. Do you need my help?¡± Heather offered without thinking. A


    heavy task such as decorating the house was not suitable for a pregnant woman, and since Heather


    got to know about it, she just had to help out Myra a little.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t picked out the furniture yet. Why don¡¯t you help me with it?¡± Myra said, epting her offer.


    As she hadn¡¯t figured out the rtionship between Heather and Leon, it seemed like she would have to


    disrupt their date a little longer.


    yvolume00:00/00:00FANTASY2adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    Read Article


    Next to them, Leon, who wanted to interject into their conversation the whole time, couldn¡¯t find the


    opportunity at all as the women spoke one after the other. Meanwhile, Myra kept thinking of ways to


    steer the conversation to Leon because Heather didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to introduce him at all.


    ¡°Sure, then we¡¯ll pick it out carefully for you.¡± For now, Heather had thrown her own issues to the back


    of her head as Myra¡¯s issue was more important.


    Still, it was one thing to pick out the appropriate furniture because some had to be customized, and she


    might not be able to buy everything she wanted.


    From time to time, Leon would shoot nces at Heather so that she would formally introduce himself,


    but she merely ignored him. However, Myra, who was purposely not looking at Leon, asked casually,


    ¡°Heather, aren¡¯t you going to introduce the person beside you to me?¡±


    Heather¡¯s bizarre behavior only served to affirm Myra¡¯s conclusion. At the same time, Leon¡¯s spirits


    lifted the moment he heard Myra specially mentioning himself.


    Casting a re at him, Heather found it surprising that Leon wasn¡¯t up to his silly ways as he usually


    did. Normally, he would have tried to make his existence known. I really gotta hand it to him for being


    so serious now.


    ¡°He¡¯s my junior in school, Leon, the stunning man with mixed heritage as well as my business partner,¡±


    Heather said, formally introducing Leon even though it sounded overtly simple.


    Looking at Leon thoughtfully, Myra recalled that Heather had mentioned her junior before. Oh. So he¡¯s


    the one. As the saying went, ¡®seeing is believing.¡¯ Back then, Heather merely mentioned him casually,


    but they seemed especially well-matched for each other as she looked at the both of them now.


    Leon came off as a very cheerful person, looking like the boy next door when he smiled, and his


    beautiful appearance earned him a lot of attention. Until now, Myra always thought that Heather was so


    stunning that everyone couldn¡¯t help but steal a peek at her, but after seeing Leon today, she realized


    that he was truly the person who would attract everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Such a bright and cheerful personplemented Heather rather well, and Myra had assumed them as


    a couple. On the other hand, after hearing that Heather had introduced himself, Leon immediately said,


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to finally meet you after hearing about you from Heather so often. You look like a very gentle


    person, Myra.¡± At the end, he didn¡¯t forget to throw in apliment to please Myra.


    Myra seemed a little awkward after being stared at by Leon, who didn¡¯t quit his bad habit of


    mesmerizing others with his eyes, and this made Heather furrow her brows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to buy bedding items, Leon? Don¡¯t follow us around and waste your time,¡± she said,


    not wanting Leon to stick with them.


    Giving her an aggrieved look, he didn¡¯t understand why she wanted to cast him aside as he replied,


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush to get my stuff, so let¡¯s shop together!¡± His insistence on sticking together with them


    earned him a re from Heather.


    Even Myra chirped in a word for him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m almost done anyway, so you don¡¯t have to go through


    the trouble of shopping separately. You guys can help me to pick one out of two.¡±


    Obviously, she was filled with interest about Leon, and Heather couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it, but she


    was worried that Leon might say something wrong in front of Myra. From the look in Myra¡¯s eyes,


    Heather already knew that she thought there was aplicated rtionship between herself and Leon.


    While Heather wanted to exin herself, after some thought, she figured there was no need to.


    There was a benefit if Myra mistook her rtionship with him. At least, Myra would stop asking her


    about herplicated rtionship with Matthias.


    Still, she was worried that Leon didn¡¯t know how to y along because he didn¡¯t understand the looks


    she was casting him. If something slipped out of him unexpectedly, Heather couldn¡¯t promise that she


    wouldn¡¯t blow her top at him.


    While chatting, they reached the store Myra was shopping from. The designs from this store pleased


    Heather rather well, but the bedding items from this store were more adorable while she preferred


    something with a simplistic and elegant design.


    It was surprising for Heather that Myra decided on this store, and when she pictured Tony¡¯s face


    appearing in such a cute room, she thought that it seemed a little out of ce. Her surprise doubled


    when she saw the blueprint of the design because the furniture Myra had picked out were more cute


    than she had imagined.


    ¡°Are you sure your husband will ept this style that you like?¡± Heather asked, thinking that Tony


    wouldn¡¯t be able to ept furniture like that, plus it looked a little too young in style.


    Stroking her belly, Myra answered with a gentle smile, ¡°I would like to decorate a baby¡¯s room, and I


    hope that the house will be a little more cute so that the child will like it.¡±


    ncing at her belly, Heather thought that there was still some time left until she gave birth. Plus, the


    baby wouldn¡¯t have any consciousness when it was still young. Until the time the child grew a little


    awareness, it would be at least a little more than a yearter. So, it seemed a little early for Myra to be


    decorating now. ¡°I think you¡¯re doing this a little too early,¡± Heather advised. Moreover, she was


    pregnant now and wasn¡¯t suitable to be doing any renovation or decoration works.


    Myra eyed her. Just when she was on a whim to do something, Heather¡¯s words diminished her


    enthusiasm greatly. On the other hand, Leon held a different opinion from Heather. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to


    prepare early. The most important thing is to make it into a space that you like.¡±


    Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t change his habit of interrupting a conversation. In addition, he wouldn¡¯t


    consider anything else and would only focus on pleasing others.


    ¡°Then please help me to pick out which is better,¡± Myra asked enthusiastically. What she needed then


    was agreement. Thus, Heather was cast aside at this time.


    Looking at both of them helplessly, Heather thought, Indeed, any regr guy can¡¯t bepared to


    Leon when ites to pleasing a girl. The entire time, he merely went along with Myra¡¯s wishes


    instead of sharing his opinions, and Myra was quickly done with picking out the furniture she wanted


    with his help.


    ¡°Do you need me to help you pick out any furniture, Leon?¡± Myra offered politely. Since he had helped


    her, she would like to help him out as well.


    From the beginning, he was here to apany Heather to pick out some bedding items and small


    furniture, but he didn¡¯t have anything that he wanted to buy. Earlier, he merely came up with an excuse


    randomly because Heather wanted to cast him aside, but Myra took it for real. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t


    reject her offer and could only bite the bullet with a nod. With no retreat left, he decided to pick out


    some things that Heather wanted and take it as helping her out.


    While they were shopping, he would look at Heather asionally and even ask her opinion. Myra with


    her keen eyes noticed that the furniture he was shopping for were obviously fordies, and she even


    suspected if Heather was moving out to move in with him.


    With a suspicious look, Myra observed from the side silently without much opinion to offer because he


    only cared about Heather¡¯s opinions. Meanwhile, Heather, too, knew that he was shopping for her, and


    she decided to go with the flow for the things that she nned to buy.


    After picking out a bunch of stuff, Leon secretly pulled the salesgirl to the side and told her the address


    softly. As these things would be sent to Heather¡¯s house, he didn¡¯t want to say it loudly in Myra¡¯s


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    presence.


    After that, he passed his credit card to the salesgirl, and he felt his heart wrenched. After all, these


    things weren¡¯t cheap at all. Beside him, Heather seemed like she was watching a good show, which


    made Myra even more confused as to how these two people got along with each other.


    ¡°Between you and your junior, are you guys really just simply¡ª¡± Myra asked in a whisper.


    Cutting her off, Heather said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story between us. I can tell you all about it slowly when there¡¯s


    time.¡± Today, Heather had her guards up against Myra, and fortunately, Myra didn¡¯t ask her about


    Matthias again.


    Before Myra gave birth, Heather wouldn¡¯t want her to meet Matthias at all, and even though she felt


    that she still had a long way to go, she hoped that everything would go smoothly without a hitch.


    ¡°Why are you avoiding me on purpose recently?¡± Myra asked instead. Although there were sayings that


    a pregnant woman¡¯s brain would work much slower than usual, Myra¡¯s instincts as a woman were still


    very sharp.


    Startled, Heather looked at her and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you. I¡¯ve just been really busy recently.¡±


    Despite the fact that it sounded like a superficial reply and wasn¡¯t able to diminish the confusion in


    Myra¡¯s eyes by one bit, there was nothing else Myra could say. In the end, Myra held back her tongue


    because she understood that she would look like a whining woman if some things were said. ¡°Come


    and visit me in my new ce when you¡¯re free,¡± she said with a smile, keeping away her emotions as


    though she didn¡¯t say anything earlier.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Heather agreed readily. This was something that slipped her mind. Ever since Myra returned


    from abroad with Tony, she hadn¡¯t found a time to visit their ce personally.


    They had spent too much time at the furniture store, and Heather still had some business to attend to.


    However, as Myra already noticed that she hadn¡¯t visited her, Heather felt it was inappropriate for her to


    walk away now. As for Leon, he made the decision by himself to invite them for afternoon tea, which


    Myra quickly agreed to, and Heather thought that she shouldn¡¯t hesitate much longer. Since


    adjustments could be made for her matters, and it was such a coincidence to run into Myra today, she


    decided to act willfully a little.


    ¡°I recently discovered a dessert store that serves pretty good sweets. I¡¯ll bring you guys there,¡± Heather


    said. Attentive toward food with the courage to give new things a try, she thought that this was one of


    the ways she could discover more delicacies hidden in the streets andnes.


    As Leon wasn¡¯t interested in dessert but the other two did, they immediately started a conversation by


    themselves while he trod behind them with a bored look on his face. When they arrived, he went and


    ordered a cup of hot tea and some snacks for himself. There was a marked difference in the tastes


    between men and women, after all.


    On the way, Myra received a call from Tony. ¡°I¡¯m leaving work early today. Are you home?¡± he asked


    over the phone in his husky voice. Very seldom would he have the chance to knock off work this early,


    and he was eager to see Myra.


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging out with Heather now. Would you like to join us?¡± Today was a day that would onlye


    once in a thousand years with so many coincidences in a day. It was verymon for Tony to be


    working overtime, and he almost never left work this early.


    ¡°Send me the location and I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± The fact that she was with Heather didn¡¯t surprise


    him at all. Ever since Heather returned from abroad, Myra had been hanging out closely with her,


    spending even more time with her than she did with Estelle.


    Clearly, the rtionship she shared with Heather was iparable to others. Reuniting after having


    separated for so long, they were so close that it was as though they had never been separated before.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    All of a sudden, what was lovely weather turned into a massive downpour. Resting her arms on the


    window frame, Heather stared out of the window. As soon as they got to their seats, the unanticipated


    rain came storming.


    She observed the scurrying pedestrians outside the window and thought that the storm was unusual,


    given how it wasn¡¯t reported in the weather forecast. There were only a few passersby who put up their


    umbres calmly. The messy scenery was indeed more captivating than the lifelessness inside the


    store.


    The unconcerned trio appeared particrly picturesque in this gloomy weather as they rxed in the


    shop. Heather casually traced circles on the rim of her cup, looking especially elegant from the side¡ªa


    view that stunned Leon, who was sitting opposite her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    On the other hand, Myra looked extremely serene. An entirely different aesthetic, but no way lesser


    than that of Heather¡¯s. Perhaps, thanks to the contrast in their personalities, this duo was able to stick


    around each other for so long.


    No one dared to make a sound as they did not want to disturb the peace. asionally, Heather would


    giggle to herself, seeing how even the gregarious Leon stopped talking.


    Suddenly, Myra¡¯s phone vibrated. After checking who it was from, she immediately answered the call.


    The call was from Tony, who had just got out of his car as his driver put an umbre up high above him.


    ¡°You can see us by the window once you¡¯re at the entrance,¡± Myra informed him. At Tony¡¯s speedy


    arrival, she failed to hold back her sweet smile.


    He hung up and pushed open the tea ce¡¯s door as he ordered his driver, ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me. You may


    get off work now.¡±


    As it was raining outside, the driver was confused by the unprecedented fact that Tony asked him to


    leave. Regardless, he tactfully heeded his order and kept his questions to himself as he handed Tony


    the umbre. While on his way earlier, Tony got worried that the rain would persist, so he intentionally


    bought two umbres.


    After all, Myra and Heather would eventually split up to go home. If the storm went on, the umbres


    would prove useful. Initially, Tony intended to have his driver wait for them, but he couldn¡¯t determine


    how long the duo would hang around. Therefore, he decided to dismiss the driver, intending to


    personally drive hometer.


    After cing the umbres at the counter, Tony slowly walked toward Myra. The moment the door was


    pushed open, he immediately spotted her. How smart of the girls to pick such a convenient spot!


    However, something else intrigued him¡ªthe man facing Myra, who had his back to him. Before that,


    Tony had assumed it would only be the two of them and he did not expect the attendance of another


    man.


    It was obviously not Matthias judging from the man¡¯s figure, so Tony didn¡¯t particrly mind his


    presence. He walked straight toward the group and as he was approaching them, he intimately called


    out, ¡°Myra.¡±


    Suddenly, both Myra and Leon turned to look at Tony in unison. This was Leon¡¯s first time seeing the


    man in the flesh despite knowing him very well thanks to the documents.


    Meanwhile, Heather gave him a weing smile. Although she was known to admire Tony, the sight of


    it was somewhat surreal. As it was rare for her to eye someone that way, almost like there was a trace


    of respect in her gaze, Leon got slightly jealous about the fact that she had never looked at him the


    same way despite having been friends for so long.


    Finding no other avable seat, Tony decidedly sat beside Leon, and it just so happened to be directly


    opposite Myra. While Tony and Myra were exchanging lovey-dovey looks, the remaining singles


    enviously shot each other a knowing look.


    Recalling what Heather had mentioned about Myra and Tony¡¯s rtionship, Leon felt a little envious. It


    was indeed a precious urrence for such an influential man to wholeheartedlymit to a woman.


    While drooling over the fact that Tony was able to find a woman to devote himself to, Leon started


    fantasizing about the idea of ¡°eternal love¡±.


    Nheless, love was never that simple. After having met so many women, among the ones he could


    and couldn¡¯t have been with, Leon had never found one that could tie him down.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t feel such a sensation even from Heather. While he longed for a partner to


    spend his life with, he was not willing to forgo his personal freedom¡ªsomething that he would not


    hesitate to give up a rtionship for.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Leon took the initiative to greet Tony as he extended his hand out for a shake.


    Tony shook Leon¡¯s hand in return and they interacted courteously. ¡°Likewise.¡± The former then decided


    to forgive Leon for interrupting his ogle toward Myra.


    ¡°After having heard about you for so long, I¡¯ve finally got to meet you in person!¡± Tilting his head, Leon


    smirked as he continued to introduce himself. ¡°I¡¯m Heather¡¯s junior, Leon.¡± He pointed at Heather while


    he spoke, to which she responded with an embarrassed look on her face.


    For some reason, Heather didn¡¯t know why Leon was behaving so excitedly. The man was on cloud


    nine when he first met Myra, and now even more so when facing Tony. Is there really a need to be this


    ecstatic?


    After looking at Leon, Tony turned to Heather and a rare smirk made its way onto his apathetic face. He


    then briefly introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Tony, Myra¡¯s husband.¡±


    Seeing how Tony wasn¡¯t hostile toward the unexpected man, Myra hinted something at him with her


    eyes, to which he had a sudden epiphany.


    Meanwhile, Heather, who was feeling rather awkward, remembered something bitter when Tony


    arrived. Although it seemed like he wasn¡¯t going to pursue the matter between her and Matthias any


    further, she acknowledged that his vexation toward Matthias was no less intense, and that made her


    wonder what he would do to get back at thetter.


    The peaceful environment shattered and the quartet did not have any more exchanges, which made


    Heather visibly ufortable. Perhaps Myra and Tony didn¡¯t sense her uneasiness but Leon, who


    understood her very well, recognized it as he caught the minor twitches in her eyes.


    However, it was possible that Heather purposefully disyed it to signal something to Leon because, at


    that moment, it was impossible for anyone other than him to suggest departure. Hence, Leon was most


    suitable to propose it.


    As the thoughtful man that he was, he attempted toe up with an excuse to leave the ce as he


    subconsciously looked at the couple.


    Finishing the cup of coffee in his hand, Leon turned to Heather and inquired, ¡°Heather, Paige just sent


    a text asking what time we¡¯ll arrive at the office.¡± Like a master deceiver, he spat the question without a


    change in expression, and the couple wasn¡¯t at all suspicious toward his utterance.


    Picking up on his act, Heather yed along and eximed, ¡°Oh¡ªI almost forgot about that! Tell her


    we¡¯ll be there very soon.¡±


    Leon clicked into Messenger and immediately lowered his gaze to his phone and pretended to text


    Paige, as if he was actually replying to her.


    Heather then took the opportunity to inform Myra about her leave. After whispering to each other for a


    moment, they joyfully stated their goodbyes. Getting up from her seat, Heather deliberately waved at


    Tony and announced, ¡°We¡¯ll get going, then. Be sure to drive safeter!¡±


    Tony, too, responded with a jerk of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. It¡¯s still drizzling outside


    and I left an extra umbre for you at the counter. Don¡¯t forget to take it.¡±


    Leon thanked him swiftly. Touched by Tony¡¯s gesture, the former thought that he was quite a kind,


    discerning man, one worthy to befriend.


    Heather smiled and nodded at Tony. She realized that she would discover a new trait of his each time


    she met him, and she felt relieved that Myra had found herself a fine man.


    Watching as Heather and Leon left, Tony moved to sit beside Myra. It seemed like he did not have the


    intention to go home as he asked for Myra¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Where are we going next?¡±


    Thanks to the synergy they had between them, at Tony¡¯s question, Myra understood that he intended to


    hang around some more.


    ¡°Anywhere you want,¡± she murmured, knowing he already had a n in mind.


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t always get off work early, let¡¯s go watch a movie.¡± In truth, Tony was somewhat relieved


    that Heather and Leon left early as he was eagerly anticipating some alone time with Myra.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reserve the entire theater or I¡¯ll feel spooked if we¡¯re the only people inside.¡± Recalling the time


    when Tony booked an entire theater for her, Myra felt rather nd. Instead, she preferred to be in a


    space filled with people, which would give her the joy of being in a cinema.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to the cinema,¡± he imed with a mysterious smirk. Tony, who was often apathetic to


    others, would always morph into a colorful man when he was around Myra.


    Despite that, his resistance to watch a movie among a crowd hadn¡¯t changed. Since Myra got


    pregnant, he became even more wary and he disallowed her to visit ces that were crammed with


    people.


    ¡°There¡¯s a private theater not far from here, so it¡¯ll be just you and me.¡± Prior to that, Tony had already


    made the reservation and the only thing left to do was to bring Myra over.


    ¡°Alright.¡± In addition to his desire to give her the best in everything, Myra knew that what Tony did was


    solely out of concern, so she did not object.


    When it came to matters of such kind, although there were differences in their mindsets, both of them


    wouldpromise as they understood there was no need to make a big fuss over such trivial matters.


    And so, the couple half-embraced each other under the umbre. Fearing that Myra would get


    drenched in rain, Tony tilted the umbre to cover more of her. As the weather had been strangely


    unpredictable that year where it poured more than usual during fall, storms had been difficult to


    anticipate.


    Since the theater was only a few dozen yards away, driving the car would be troublesome; thus, they


    decided to go on foot. As they trudged along the walkway, they could smell the scent of soil under the


    rain.


    Myra, who always enjoyed walking in the rain, giggled like a child while Tony assiduously guided her in


    his arms, not wanting even a droplet to fall upon her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child, Tony. Don¡¯t be so tense!¡± she murmured as she aimed to loosen up her husband,


    whose face had be unintentionally stiff as he looked at others.


    Witnessing how the other pedestrians passed them by so hurriedly, Tony got significantly cautious as


    he dreaded that they would ssh stains onto her from stepping on the water puddles.


    Tony pampered Myra to no end, and he had been taking good care of her, not letting her return to the


    Stark Group. Fortunately, the group had been back on track so there wasn¡¯t anything that worried her.


    Although the Locke Group was often antagonistic toward the Hart Group, they drew the line at


    offending the Stark Group. Besides, with the Hart Group backing the Stark Group, developments had


    been smooth and no other corporations would dare to trouble thetter.


    ¡°Tony, do you think Heather and Leon are a good match?¡± Myra quizzed out of nowhere. Since she had


    achieved such a sense of happiness, it was natural for her to wish a simr bliss upon her bestie.


    As Tony was focusing on the path and the people around them, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to her


    question.


    Indeed, Leon¡¯s appearance was truly one in a million, even more astounding than that of himself.


    Nheless, mischief and spontaneity were still burning brightly in Leon¡¯s gaze, unlike what a mature


    man should possess.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Heather¡¯s into dating someone younger than her,¡± Tony responded vaguely. After


    pondering about it, he would assume Heather to be interested in a man like Matthias.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Myra was visibly disappointed to hear him say that. During the times they had spent together, Heather


    was never especially flirtatious with Leon. On the other hand, Leon seemed enthusiastic whenever he


    looked at Heather. Then again, when Myra carefully recollected Leon¡¯s gaze toward Heather, she


    realized there wasn¡¯t much real passion in his eyes.


    Oh, Heather and her rtionships! Forget about making progress with Philip, she can¡¯t even do that


    with Lucas! Other than these two men, there were no other suitable men that Myra knew with the


    capabilities to fulfill her friend¡¯s basic needs.


    ¡°Stop worrying about Heather¡¯s love life. She may have ns for herself.¡± Tony stated firmly as he got


    even more determined that there were some feelings between Heather and Matthias.


    Back when they bumped into Matthias in the spa,plication and frustration filled Heather¡¯s eyes


    when she red at him. To Tony, this gave their connection away.


    On the other hand, back at the tea ce, the way Heather looked at Leon was as if she was looking at


    a little brother, with not even a trace of intimacy between a man and a woman.


    Presently, a pregnant Myra was undoubtedly foolishly adorable. Upon reaching the theater from the tea


    ce sessfully, Tony put down his umbre.


    As the private theater was on the fifth floor, they went in and looked for an elevator. While holding the


    umbre with one hand, Tony grabbed Myra¡¯s hand in the other, making them look especially lovey-


    dovey. Since returning from overseas, he was constantly upied with work, leaving no time for her.


    Thankfully, he got to get off work early that day so naturally, the first thing he would want was some


    alone time with his wife.


    Myra and Tony arrived at the quiet private theater and were warmly weed by the reception staff. As


    expected from a private theater, the ticket prices were sky-high. Because of her pregnancy, Myra


    shouldn¡¯t be watching movies that were stress-inducing. Thus, they went for a romantic film.


    Looking at her discontented expression, Tony tugged on her hand. When they were selecting a movie


    earlier, Myra insisted on watching a horror thriller, only to be instantly shot down by the man.


    Due to the immense pressure from Tony, she could only pick a light-hearted, romance film, leaving her


    craving for a horror movie unfulfilled.


    ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t be wilful,¡± Tony imed in his usual tone that was gentle yet stern, effectively


    dismissing any further objection.


    Soon, they entered the reserved room. In truth, the room was so spacious that it could contain two


    dozen people. Apart from thendscapes of exotic sceneries painted on the wall, the beds and


    couches made the room feel very much like a home theater.


    Although the screen wasn¡¯t as enormous as that of a cinema, it was certainly bigger than a typical


    home theater¡¯s screen. At first sight, the room looked pretty ssy while the viewing effects were as


    well up to the mark. Thanks to that, as well as Tony¡¯s willingness to sit through a romance film with her,


    Myra stopped whining about her initial desire.


    ¡°Do you even like movies like this?¡± she questioned softly.


    ¡°I like anything you like,¡± he replied as he stared deeply into her eyes. As they were the only people in


    the dim room, he had a pulsating urge to kiss her.


    ¡°Eyes on the screen, please,¡± Myra blurted as she avoided his peck. Although they were in a private


    space, anywhere that wasn¡¯t home to her was considered public. Hence, she couldn¡¯t help but feel too


    embarrassed to make out with him.


    ¡°But I rather look at you,¡± Tony proceeded with his amorous talk, to which Myra responded by covering


    her face with her hands. Unlike his apathetic front, he was an entirely different man in private.


    ¡°You said you wanted to watch a movie with me, so watch it with me. Even our child is focused on it.¡±


    Immediately, Tony pulled Myra into his chest with a force so overbearing yet loving.


    ¡°I like cuddling during movies.¡± he murmured as he embraced her tightly, resting his chin on the top of


    her head.


    He squeezed her with his warm body from behind and his breath continuously brushed against her


    nose. Feeling as if she waspletely wrapped in his embrace, Myra shook her head slightly.


    Meanwhile, Tony, who felt rather awkward cing his hand on her inted abdomen, moved his hand


    upward.


    ¡°Stay still,¡± he urged, pretending to be all serious as his hand was nearing her ¡°valuable¡± parts, which


    caused Myra to feel helpless.


    ¡°Mind your hands,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like the top? Guess I¡¯ll go down, then.¡± As he spoke with a devilish grin, his hand swiftly slid


    downward.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Myra got even more defensive toward Tony, who was constantlying up with ways to take


    advantage of her. I¡¯d rather you go back up!


    At that moment, there were many things Tony wanted and was willing to experience with Myra,


    including things that were perfectly normal.


    As long as she was by his side, even the dullest little things would turn into rainbows and unicorns, and


    he did not mind whatever they did. Even just by thinking about the goals they could achieve in the


    world, Tony would get energetic, intensifying his inclination to walk alongside Myra in every path they


    took.


    At the beginning, they would chatter about topics irrelevant to the movie. As they gradually got


    immersed in the film, they eventually stopped conversing and simply enjoyed the movie in silence.


    Feeling rxed, Myra snuggled into Tony¡¯s familiarly warm and sturdy embrace, one that belonged


    solely to her.


    In a sh, the movie was over. As the couple walked out of the theater, Myra was already fatigued so


    Tony could only cancel his ns for dinner.


    After retrieving his car, he drove her home. Feeling sleepy, Myra yawned but she immediately covered


    her mouth as that would soil her grace.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting significantly more sleeptely, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tonyughingly quizzed, recalling how he


    would warily move around in the morning so as to avoid waking Myra up from her sleep.


    ¡°I can never get enough of it,¡± Myra answered with a pout.


    ¡°Have something to eat when we get home, then shower before you sleep.¡± Tony understood that when


    the drowsiness hit Myra, the only thing she would want is slumber and nothing else, not even food.


    ¡°Okay.¡± As if her bones had turned into jelly, all she wanted to do was curl up and sleep. After all this


    time, she still couldn¡¯t figure out why she had been so sleepy and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this


    happened to other pregnant women too.


    To stop her from sleeping in the car, which would cause her difort when she woke up, Tony tried to


    think up some topics to discuss with her.


    ¡°Myra, do you think we are expecting a boy or a girl?¡± In all honesty, Tony had never thought of this


    before.


    Intrigued by the query, Myra suddenly regained some energy as she thought about the question both of


    them had never wondered.


    ¡°Which one do you prefer?¡± she countered with a question of her own.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine both ways, but I prefer to have a pair.¡± It didn¡¯t matter to Tony what gender the child would be


    but if he had to pick one, he would like a daughter.


    If he were to own a daughter resembling Myra, he would have two precious treasures¡ªbig and small¡ª


    all to himself. However, a boy wouldn¡¯t be bad either, as that would make Myra the family pearl.


    ¡°Oh¡ªI¡¯d like a pair of twins too! Who doesn¡¯t want a boy-girl pair?¡± Myra gigglingly stated. Despite her


    words, she acknowledged the odds for that to happen were extremely low.


    While they were still on the topic, Myra was led to another question. ¡°What should we name our child?¡±


    Tony pulled the car to a stop in front of a stopwalk and he shot her a sideways nce. ¡°We have to


    think about this seriously.¡± In order to give their child a pleasant and noteworthy name, it was only


    natural for them to get earnest about it.


    Myra toyed around with the idea of naming their child, but she couldn¡¯t think of one at the moment as


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    she thought none of the names in her mind captivated her in particr. She thought that naming a child


    in itself was a tough job. In Latin, Tony referred to a ¡°priceless one¡±, which perfectly described how


    much he meant to her.


    ¡­


    When they reached home, Tony had the servants serve the meal, including a daily, delicately-made


    nutritious soup. Staring at the bowl of thick soup, Myra pushed it to him. ¡°You should get some


    nourishment too, Tony.¡±


    He shook his head as he looked at the bowl of soup. ¡°This soup is specially made for pregnant women.


    It¡¯s not suitable for men to drink it.¡± Although the kitchen crew often switched up the vor, it was


    inevitable for her to get tired of the taste after continuously having soup for so many days, hence her


    reluctance to have it.


    ¡°But I¡¯m too sleepy to eat!¡± Myra expressed like a spoiled kid, wanting to escape the fate of having to


    finish the soup.


    ¡°Finish your soup first.¡± Having seen through her tricks, Tony instantly pushed the bowl back to Myra


    and insisted that she finish the soup.


    And so, she helplessly swallowed down the soup spoon by spoon. After having some dessert in the


    afternoon, she wasn¡¯t that hungry. Besides, her drowsiness drastically reduced her desire to consume


    anything.


    Seeing that, Tony ordered the servant, ¡°Have the chef make another bowl and keep it warm.¡±


    After that, he said to Myra, ¡°Have a little food if you don¡¯t wanna drink the soup.¡±


    As if she had hit the jackpot, Myra smiled in delight. After eating a little, she walked toward the stairs.


    Seeing how she didn¡¯t have an appetite, Tony lost his as well. After having hung around each other for


    so long, they were easily influenced by each other¡¯s little gestures.


    Recently, Myra¡¯s body had undergone many strange transformations, and that included her appetite


    and her sleep¡ªlosing her appetite when it was dinner time, only to starve in the middle of the night.


    Tony would carefully study her actions and determine a pattern, including her ever-changing craving for


    food as it would change at every meal, tormenting the chef and his crew.


    When it came to healthy food, Tony would fulfill her every craving without hesitation; on the other hand,


    no matter how much she longed for junk food, he wouldn¡¯t even think to entertain her.


    After a long time, he had figured out her behavioral pattern. If he got it right, Myra tended to get up


    during midnight and cry for food within thirty minutes of waking up.


    Having predicted that to happen, Tony would always have the chef prepare some food and soup


    beforehand. Then, when Myra had the appetite, the chef could serve them to her at ease.


    Sometimes, when the servants and crew had already gone to sleep, Tony had no choice but to put


    something together himself. Although he had never been in the kitchen, he knew a thing or two about


    culinary. Besides, it wasn¡¯t an obstacle for him as he had never caused an ident in the kitchen.


    Often, the kindest people were also the most empathetic as they would love someone unconditionally.


    The more time Tony had spent with Myra, the deeper his feelings for her got, thus, his desire to be a


    good husband got stronger.


    Instead of remaining as the world-stomping man he was, he would rather fulfill his role as a husband


    and soon, a father.


    His heart started to soften, and the ambition and aspiration he once had became nothingpared to


    the warmth he received from being with Myra. As such, how could he ever be harsh on her?


    Despite that, love didn¡¯t turn him into aplete weakling as his principles and limits still remained, as


    well as his determination to aplish certain milestones in his career.


    However, every time he was around Myra, he would turn into someone else, like aplete version of


    himself. Thankfully, Cupid had delivered him his other half, filling the void in his soul he once felt.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    It was Heather¡¯s first time bringing Leon back to the Langston Residence, so the sight of them walking


    side by side naturally attracted the attention of other pedestrians. Excited, Leon spat some


    meaningless chatter as he scanned around the residence.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a medieval castle! Ha!¡± Heughed loudly as he was astonished by the residence, as if it was


    one of the iconic buildings in Bradfort City, although he might have been exaggerating.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Heather muttered furiously as she was triggered by Leon¡¯s running mouth.


    When it came to her, Leon would always find something about her to pick on. He would have so many


    teases building up in his mind that he had trouble finding words to express them.


    ¡°Heather, is this why you¡¯ve been reluctant to bring me to your residence?¡± Presently, Leon finally


    acknowledged that the reason Heather wouldn¡¯t bring him home was to prevent him from making fun of


    her.


    ¡°Shut up, I said. Is this how you behave as a guest?¡± Heather shot him a look from the corner of her


    eye, failing to find the humor in his speech. Why is he so detestable?


    Holding back hisugh, Leon nervously waved his hand out of denial. ¡°Of course not! The design is


    really unique. For someone who seldom explores the world, overreacting to such a wonder is natural,


    isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sensing the mockery in his words, she decided to ignore him while she drowned in remorse for


    bringing him home. I must have been out of it when I decided to bring Leon to the Langston Residence.


    As much as Heather wanted to clip his mouth shut, she could only surrender to her misery.


    On the other hand, Leon, whose smile was toppingly intoxicating, had smeared the line between


    heterosexual attractions. Be it a man or a woman, no one could resist his charm.


    Sadly, the hideous, infuriating truth behind the handsome mug was only known to Heather. At that very


    moment, she wanted to toss him outside the door.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see your boudoir, Heather!¡± After seeing how Heather¡¯s home was built like a castle,


    Leon got eager to see what her bedroom looked like and wondered, Perhaps it¡¯s like a princess¡¯


    chamber?


    ¡°Our family rules are strict. Only my significant other is allowed entry into my boudoir.¡± she shot him a


    cold grin. If she were to let him into her room, she¡¯d be a gag topic for days!


    ¡°Oh¡ªhow disappointing! Looks like I¡¯ll never have the chance to visit your room for the rest of my life,


    then,¡± he mumbled with a dispirited expression. Seeing how Heather wouldn¡¯t let him into the room, it


    must have been as he predicted¡ªthe boudoir was but a front to the princess chamber.


    ¡°Behave yourself! My grandfather hates an indecent man,¡± she reminded him. Indeed, Robert did abhor


    men that had a cunning tongue like Leon. He might even have Leon escorted out of the residence


    before dinner.


    ¡°Am I not decent enough?¡± Feeling great about himself, Leon thought that as long as he wasn¡¯t too


    uptight, he would be good to go.


    Heather sarcastically scoffed as she rolled her eyes at him, secretly hoping everything would go fine.


    Except for Myra, she had never brought any friends to the residence. Now that she had brought Leon


    over, she would be extremely ashamed if her family didn¡¯t ept him.


    Seeing the inexplicable expression on her face, Leon thoughtfully behaved himself as he straightened


    his clothes. Although sporting a jacket seemed somewhat perfunctory, his fit figure allowed him to look


    fanciable.


    As long as he was mindful of his facial expressions, Leon would still be a piece of art, not emitting any


    trace of obscenity.


    Gifted with a ravishing face and the diligence to maintain a desirable body, Leon had certainly passed


    the attractiveness test. Besides, he had undergone nobility training, so he could reflect the quality of a


    noble as long as he remained stern and orderly.


    To strangers, Leon would appear friendly and beguiling. However, to acquaintances, evilness would fill


    his eyes when he grinned with cunningness imprinted on his face, just like a true degenerate.


    Shortly after, Heather led Leon to the residence hall¡ªa vast, empty hall, only because the kids were


    still in school while the adults hadn¡¯t gotten off work.


    The stillness in the residence would soon be over when the kids eventually returned home, turning the


    silence into a head-aching party.


    Since the children were raised spoiled, none of them was sensible in arguments. Annoyed by that,


    Heather often fantasized about smacking each of them.


    Unlike the disciplined, meticulous family they once were, the Langstons had failed to pass down the


    admirable traits to their heirs as none of the seeding generations after Heather was well trained, but


    it was not that she cared anymore. Nheless, the kids still knew their ces in the family and would


    control themselves when Robert was around.


    Conversely, when in private, they would turn into a gang of mischief in a split second, and Heather


    would immediately discipline them. Hence, they were rather scared of her.


    Ultimately, when it came to instructing children, she alone couldn¡¯t do much in helping them develop


    their core personalities; she could only educate them to conduct themselves under certain


    circumstances.


    Heather sat down on the couch and she invited Leon to do so too. She then had a servant prepare


    some tea for him, and they then served some tidbits and snacks along with drinks.


    Leon thanked the maid with a friendly smile and it made her blush immediately. Upon seeing that,


    Heather shot him a warning look. Despite having informed him several times in the past, Leon


    disregarded her reminders as he carried on with his usual ways. Ah¡ªwhen will he ever change?


    Because of his tendency to make passes, Leon would never have a good ending with girls. After all,


    who in the world would like their partners to continuously flirt around with others?


    Despite that, Heather had an intuition that he might drop that irresponsible habit of his if he were to get


    together with Paige.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Old Master Langston?¡± Leon looked around but he couldn¡¯t find Robert anywhere. He could


    have saved the sweat if he knew the old man wasn¡¯t present.


    Heather pursed her lips slightly and she knitted her brows. ¡°If he¡¯s not in the living room, he should be


    in the study room,¡± she murmured. Truth was, she hesitated whether to bring Leon to Robert. Although


    she had mentioned Leon to him, she wasn¡¯t sure if he still remembered it.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous,¡± Leon exined outright. Somehow, he felt more anxious than meeting the parents


    of a partner, not that he had done that many times.


    Hearing that, Heather responded with a smirk as she would never have expected the mighty Leon to


    reveal his timid side. It seemed like her effort in making her grandfather seem intimidating didn¡¯t go to


    waste.


    Just as she had wished for, a little uneasiness helped shut Leon¡¯s witless mouth up. This way, he


    wouldn¡¯t blurt things he wasn¡¯t supposed to, especially pertaining to certain private matters that she


    wasn¡¯t ready to tell Robert.


    ¡°What for? Grandpa¡¯s real amiable!¡± Heather¡¯s grin got even deeper as she got to enjoy Leon¡¯s


    vulnerable look.


    ¡°Why do I find that hard to believe?¡± he questioned suspiciously. Amiable? What a load of bull!


    Just like the one Leon had at home, a man who had once conquered the business world could never


    evolve into an amiable person even if he tried. Recalling how ferocious his grandfather was, Leon


    would shiver even at the mere thought of his existence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself out. After all, weren¡¯t you the one nagging to see him?¡± Heather teased. As a


    matter of fact, Leon was indeed the one who wished to meet Robert, which Heather took no part in.


    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be seeing him after all. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to.¡± Frightened, Leon tried to retreat


    from his decision. ¡°Well, I could meet him when our business starts up. That way, we have more things


    to talk about.¡±


    ¡°No way, Leon! Since you¡¯re already here and the maids have already seen you, Grandpa will be


    seeing his panicked expression. Serves him right for being so gabby!


    ¡°Tell him something urgent came up and I had to go. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± He stood up as he spoke,


    getting ready to walk out, to which Heather quickly grasped his arm.


    With one drag of a hand, Leon was immediately pulled back to his seat and Heather gave him a vicious


    stare. ¡°Do not leave. If you do so, you¡¯ll be embarrassing me, so do as you promised.¡± Looking at her


    murderous expression, Leon was frightened out of his mind.


    Coincidentally, the sight of the duo sharing skinship was caught by Robert and he frowned. Even with


    his deteriorating eyesight, he could tell the man beside Heather wasn¡¯t Matthias.


    Perhaps she is seeing a man other than Matthias? Then again, Robert knew how Heather hated being


    intimate with other people. Given how close they were interacting, was Heather closer with this man


    than with Mathias?


    Speeding up his steps, Robert wanted to identify the man. Could he be someone she truly fancies?


    Hearing the rapid footstepsing from the staircase, Heather swiftly unhanded Leon as they both


    stared at the staircase, only to see Robert walking over.


    Heather watched as Robert came down the stairs, and she got worried that he might have seen her


    dragging Leon. She then thought that she should have been more careful in the residence and


    regretted her decision to bring Leon home. Now, she had basically dug a hole for herself.


    Leon turned to Heather anxiously, clueless about what to say when Robert was approaching them.


    Since having arrived in Bradfort City, Leon had been socially helpless as he had to force himself to


    If the opening acts were already this exhausting, how devastating would the main y¡ªthe tricky


    Robert¡ªbe? In all honesty, Leon hadn¡¯t the faintest idea.


    ¡°Rx; act more naturally. Just remember¡ªyou¡¯re my entrepreneurial partner, so confer more about


    the job and do not even try being funny.¡± Heather purposefully emphasized thest part.


    Regardless of everything, cultural differences between countries would never cease to exist. Thanks to


    the openness of Italy, a carefree man like Leon was born.


    Hastily, Leon nodded his head in acknowledgment. Within seconds, Robert arrived before them.


    Immediately, Heather sprung up from her seat to link her arm through his as she beamed sweetly.


    So there really is a man that can turn Heather into a demure, little girl, and that man is none other than


    her grandfather, Robert Langston! Stupefied by her act, Leon momentarily forgot to greet the old man.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your friend, Heather?¡± Robert quizzed his granddaughter.


    Despite Heather¡¯s hinting re, Leon, who was still stunned, wasn¡¯t able to heed her signal. As Leon


    failed his first impression, Heather felt utterly frustrated and could only peer at him helplessly.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± Out of panic, Leon mistakenly blurted the form of address Heather uttered.


    Amazed by his stupidity, Heather shot a speechless look at Leon, having already stabbed him


    countless times in her mind. Upon hearing that, Robert hit her with a knowing look and she knew then


    and there that she was done for.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Afraid that the old man would misunderstand, Leon hastily corrected, ¡°I mean¡­ Old Master Langston!


    It¡¯s a force of habit. I hope you un¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand,¡± Robert interrupted in the midst of Leon¡¯s exnation.


    Leon was lucky that Robert was in a fairly good mood on top of Heather forgiving Leon for his slip up¡ª


    as long as he didn¡¯t further annoy her grandfather. When she first brought Myra home the other time,


    Robert had enjoyed Myra¡¯spany. Even Myra herself loved to have his eptance.


    Robert indeed seemed more amicable unlike Leon¡¯s own grandfather, which allowed him to heave a


    breath of relief.


    ¡°You¡¯re the second friend whom Heather has ever brought home,¡± Robert suddenly stated. Upon


    hearing that information, Leon felt somewhat honored.


    Like an obedient granddaughter, Heather kept her gaze elsewhere while Leon would asionally


    sneak a nce at her. Catching that, Robert attempted to figure out the nature of their rtionship from


    their eyes. Sadly, nothing had attracted his attention, except for how awfully natural she was with Leon


    around.


    The way she behaved suggested not even a hint of affection toward the boy. It seemed like her feelings


    toward Leon were wholly tonic. As for Leon, Robert couldn¡¯t tell whether the emotion in his eyes was


    adoration, admiration, or perhaps something more.


    A relieved Leon responded with an awkward smile¡ªone that spooked even Heather. As if he was a


    whole new person, all of his gestures today were out of the ordinary and she was thoroughly perplexed


    by that.


    Upon seeing how the ice breaker between him and Robert was far smoother than expected, she


    realized her worry of Robert disliking her friend was all for naught.


    Then again, why would Robert hate any friend of hers? He was always weing toward her peers as


    he understood her well enough to know she wasn¡¯t someone who wouldn¡¯t befriend any rascals.


    Therefore, despite the fact that Leon seemed rather frivolous and flippant in nature, Robert knew


    anyone within Heather¡¯s social circle must be goodhearted and sociable. Nheless, he didn¡¯t mind


    Leon¡¯s w as he recognized the boy¡¯s attitude toward her was solely out of respect. Considering that


    Leon was able to treat her in such a way, Robert didn¡¯t mind her seeing him as a true friend.


    Then, Robert continued to study their interaction, wanting to ensure there weren¡¯t any romantic feelings


    between the duo. As it was a rarity for friends of different genders to remain purely tonic, he felt


    happy for Heather¡¯s friendship with Leon. Although he had heard about Leon from her before, he didn¡¯t


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    mind it since he assumed it was just another sessful man.


    Now that they finally met today, Robert discovered something Heather didn¡¯t mention about Leon¡ªhis


    sincerity toward her.


    It was the same when she first brought Myra home. Myra quickly grew on Robert thanks to her


    truthfulness as well as herck of intention to take advantage of his granddaughter, which was enough


    to acquire his recognition and permission for further interaction. As a businessman himself, he


    acknowledged that in this dog-eat-dog world, a faithful connection without any polluted mindset was


    rare, but it was what everyone needed.


    Shortly after that, Leon took the initiative to share the moments he had in Italy with Robert, which


    included details that Heather previously omitted as she had only told Robert the stories in the Langston


    Group division, but nothing about her university life.


    When Leon brought up the topic about their lives as students, Robert was visibly piqued and chatted


    excitedly with Leon. Heather was at the side and wanted to remind Leon to be mindful of his words in


    private, but he remained talkative and spilled the beans on certain matters that she would rather not


    touch on.


    ¡°Heather was the golden girl back in uni. She was so popr that people mentioned her name


    everywhere on my first day!¡± Reminiscing about that particr memory, he smiled with nostalgia. Back


    then, he was filled with fascination toward her and had been eager to meet her.


    ¡°Attagirl!¡± Robert replied as he let out a satisfiedugh, knowing that she had been exceptional since


    she was a kid. As other kids were impressed by her, they would even perceive her as their role model.


    In agreement, Leon continuously nodded his head and added, ¡°And I would always look for


    opportunities to get to know her properly!¡± Recalling his innocence, he remembered how he used to


    regard Heather as his dream girl.


    Since he wasn¡¯t acquainted with her back then, he had somehow obtained a photo of her and kept it


    with him at all times. After days of effort, he eventually gathered his courage and patiently waited for


    her on the path she always took to ss.


    After Leon waited for a long time, Heather finally showed up. At that time, they might have simply


    walked past each other or perhaps made eye contact with each other. Regardless, he chickened out at


    the most crucial moment and failed to start a conversation with her.


    While listening to his description, she had a shback of meeting a dashing mixed-race boy when she


    was returning to her dorm.


    Amitted Leon would always wait for Heather and asionally sneak a peek at her, clueless to the


    fact that he would ultimately be the hot topic of the entire university.


    During that period, he had a pair of tranquil eyes with a beguiling face, which made him more striking


    than the hunks from other universities. Every person¡¯s eyes would fall upon his boney face¡ªboys and


    girls alike. Due to his appeal, rtionships came easily to him and he would start one witlessly and end


    it on a whim.


    Now that Leon had entered university, he wished to turn over a new leaf and decided to pursue


    Heather, wanting to experience the purest form of love. Unfortunately, due to certain reasons, she


    didn¡¯t give him the chance and rejected his advances.


    After having failed to ask her out, Leon, born with a yful nature, quickly rpsed into his hedonistic


    lifestyle. With an abundance of admirers around him, he would wantonly date anyone whom he had the


    slightest interest in.


    With that, Leon and Heather both moved on in their own routes, drifting away from the potential of a


    romantic rtionship. Moreover, as she was extremely particr with the integrity in her rtionship,


    there was no way she would allow a yboy to tag along with her.


    ¡°She was that charming, huh!¡± Robert eximed with a gratifiedugh. Since Heather seldom spoke


    about her past, he was joyous to have heard it from Leon.


    ¡°Certainly! She had so many pursuers that each of them had to rack their brains just to get her


    attention.¡± As Leon and Robert were overly indulged in conversing, they hadn¡¯t noticed the hideous


    scowl on her face.


    Everything that Leon had revealed was the topics that she won¡¯t share in front of Robert. How could


    she have expected him to be loquacious and be such a goodpanion with her grandfather in


    such a short time? After having no interest in hearing about the childish lover-boy talk, let alone joining


    in the conversation, she frustratedly wished to hide in istion.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Robert cackled loudly. In Bradfort, after knowing Heather¡¯s identity, no boy from her school


    dared to confess their affection to her.


    However, it seemed like that wasn¡¯t the case abroad. Apparently, she had been receiving so many


    confessions that even he was baffled how she could have denied every one of them. As heughed at


    Leon¡¯s stories, Robert incidentally turned to her, only to see her gloomy frown while Leon was still


    ignorantly speaking and immediately recognized the tragedies ahead of the poor boy.


    ¡°Oh! There was one boy who would profess his love for Heather on Valentine¡¯s Day every year, only to


    get turned down by her each time!¡± Leon slyly grinned. Being the one who confessed the most to


    Heather, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic when he remembered the boy.


    After having had enough of his crap, she gloomily spoke, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll get some rest upstairs.¡±


    As she spoke, she rose to her feet and left the men without ncing back.


    A curious Leon watched as Heather¡¯s figure departed. At the same time, he felt weird by the fact that


    Robert didn¡¯t even try to stop her. It was just minutes ago when she behaved like a filial granddaughter


    in front of Robert, so why didn¡¯t he mind even one bit when she had left so rudely?


    ¡°Have I said something wrong, Old Master Langston?¡± Leon timidly inquired after feeling threatened by


    her final malicious re before shepletely vanished.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t, Leon. Carry on. I¡¯m all ears.¡± Robert continued to encourage Leon so as not to scare him


    away, or he would lose the chance for more invigorating tales.


    After all, despite Robert¡¯s attempt to have a light-hearted chat with Heather about her study days, her


    mouth was always resistant as every time he brought up Italy, she would always focus on business and


    discussed matters regarding the Langston Group¡¯s branch.


    Feeling guilty, Leon apologetically mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t we continue next time? I


    should be going home now anyway.¡± If he were to overstay his wee, he would have to stick around


    for dinner with the enormous family, which would make him feel immensely awkward.


    It was soon before the kids came home one by one. However, after seeing Robert sitting on the living


    room couch, they quickly returned to their room, not daring to lurk in the same space as him.


    ¡°You should stay for dinner,¡± Robert enthusiastically invited Leon for a meal.


    Upon hearing that, Leon grew hesitant as he imagined how the entire family would puzzlingly stare at


    him at dinner. Not that he was afraid of being at the center of attention as it had always been that way


    since he was a kid, but he simply felt uneasy.


    Robert¡¯s invitation had reminded Leon of the dinners he had at home: a crowd seated around a table


    without any interaction, not even a single word¡ªnoble, but deste. However, all that facade of


    maintaining royalty like ancient kings was but a joke to Leon, for he looked down upon the declining


    family¡¯s insistence on upholding its righteous front.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your silence as a yes,¡± Robert quickly added before Leon could answer.


    With that, Leon had no excuse to turn Robert down. Although Robert was indeed much friendlier than


    Leon¡¯s own grandfather, they were both of the same cunning people in their hearts. Despite that,


    Robert undoubtedly seemed much more approachable inparison, hence Leon would feel


    disheartened at the thought of his own grandfather.


    Since he was but a young man, Leon had taken countless measures to detach himself from his toxic


    family and earned a significant sum of money without the help of his family, which was simr to what


    Heather was doing.


    The only difference between them was their familial background¡ªthe Langstons were decent, upfront


    business people while Leon¡¯s family was highly involved with shady activities and eventually evolved


    into heartless individuals.


    Furthermore, Heather had the love and support from Robert whereas Leon was the ck sheep back


    at home. Sure, he was currently free like a bird, but no one could tell when he would be ¡®captured¡¯ back


    home.


    Therefore, he could only live in the moment, enjoying each day as he went. Life was so unbiased that it


    treated everyone equally yet unfairly.


    Upon seeing theplicated emotions in Leon¡¯s eyes, Robert was sharp enough to pick up the


    anomaly in the man in front of him¡ªsomething he hadn¡¯t noticed in the gregarious boy from earlier.


    As it seemed that Leon also had his share of secrets, Robert stared at him with empathy. He figured he


    should do a background check on Leon since he hadn¡¯t done so previously.


    For starters, Leon was abination of irony as shown in his physical qualities, although no one could


    quite tell what his origins were.


    ¡°Allow me to show you my study room.¡± An enthusiastic Robert invited Leon to his study room. It was


    unusual for Robert to invite anyone into his study, so there must be something important he wished to


    discuss with Leon in private.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    During dinner, Heather turned to Leon who was seated beside Robert. As if they had a tacit agreement,


    both Robert and Leon did not mention anything about the conversation they had back in the study


    room. As she approached her usual seat, the rest of the family entered the dining room ordingly.


    Upon entering the room, Everly instantly noticed the handsomed sitting next to her grandfather.


    For him to show up here, he must be Heather¡¯s acquaintance. Then, Everly took a quick peek at


    Heather and wondered, How could she attract so many men? There¡¯s even a whole variety of them!


    With that, Everly couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous as men wouldn¡¯t notice her. Even if she became ten


    times prettier, no one would take a second nce at her.


    When her gaze fell upon Leon, he immediately noticed the admirable youngdy and looked at her with


    interest.


    As Heather and Everly were sitting not far apart from each other, he could easilypare their beauty.


    Much to his surprise, Everly was remarkably prettier than her cousin sister, which excited him. Upon


    facing his stare, Everly couldn¡¯t help but feel bashful as she wondered why he would look at her in such


    a way¡ªunlike the other men Heather had brought home.


    At that moment, Robert also noticed Leon¡¯s lustful ogle and suspected that he was attracted to Everly.


    Although Everly had always been overshadowed by Heather, she was undoubtedly the most morous


    among the Langston children as none¡ªmale or female¡ªcould trump her in terms of beauty.


    ¡°Does our food not suit you, Leon?¡± Heather coldly interrogated as she sent a piercing leer toward


    Leon.


    As he withdrew his stare from Everly, he let out an awkwardugh. Given that it was rare for Heather to


    speak up during dinner, even the other family members were surprised.


    Upon hearing Heather¡¯s question, the Langstons couldn¡¯t resist their urge to peek at Leon and


    specte whether he was Heather¡¯s boyfriend. Even Everly thought her cousin was jealous.


    In that instant, after thinking she had made Heather jealous, Everly felt relieved to know that she wasn¡¯t


    unattractive. She warily nced at Leon and admired his appealing looks as she gradually became


    even more intoxicated.


    ¡°No way! They are great! I¡¯ve never eaten such tasty dishes!¡± Leon sulked as he nced at Heather,


    fearing that her anger would lead to his mass defamation.


    It was unfortunate that he had made his intentions a tad bit too obvious, so she red at him, hinting at


    him to stay away from Everly. As a woman, she understood that Everly¡¯s charm tended to attract


    various attention and that included the eyes of degenerates.


    Seeing as Everly grew into apliant youngdy, Heather thought Everly looked awfully like her


    young self and she would do anything to protect her.


    Although the two cousins weren¡¯t exactly enthusiastic around each other and they didn¡¯t seem like


    blood rtives, sheltering Everly from harm gave Heather a sense of bliss.


    As Heather had greatly contributed to the Langston Family and its members openly and discreetly, she


    no longer owed her family anything. Although she might look apathetic and unapproachable, she


    actually gave a lot to the family in silence without asking for any rewards.


    She personally drove Leon home after dinner. Her behavior was odd as she volunteered not to send


    him to the gate, but back home instead.


    Upon seeing her suspicious acts, her family members thought she had some nasty ns in mind with


    Leon¡ªthe pretty boy. Well, not that she cared about their thoughts anyway.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m so sorry that you have to drive me home yourself,¡± he expressed with a grin even though


    not even a hint of apology was shown on his face.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t grab a cab here, I can only send you back,¡± Heather coldly replied.


    Even when she was nice to someone, she would rather act in an unpleasant and rude manner than


    admit that she cared. And knowing that, Leon didn¡¯t mind her irksome facade.


    For a moment, Leon racked his brain for a topic to chat with Heather, but he didn¡¯t know what would


    pique her interest. After infuriating her earlier in the evening and experiencing her cold treatment during


    dinner, he felt a little bad for agreeing to stay for the meal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about courting Everly.¡± Heather suddenly warned Leon when they were nearing his


    apartment. After all, Everly¡¯s beauty was truly eye-catching, so there was no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t


    make his advances.


    For girls at Everly¡¯s age, his seduction would surely be irresistible. She would rather have Leon invest


    all his efforts into pursuing Paige than to have obscene thoughts toward Everly.


    ¡°Which one¡¯s Everly?¡± Leon peered at Heather in confusion.


    ¡°The girl you¡¯ve been staring at all night.¡± She stopped her car at the apartment gate, not intending to


    drive into the premises.


    ¡°Come on, you know Paige is the one I like. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll have any nasty thoughts about others,¡± Leon


    exined hastily. Having assumed that Heather cared not one bit about her family, he realized now that


    wasn¡¯t the case. She was a toughie on the outside, but a softie on the inside.


    ¡°As if! You¡¯re not allowed to even be friends with her.¡± Shattering his fantasy, she had decided to never


    bring him back to the Langston Residence, forbidding him to see Everly.


    In response, Leon answered with a pitiful face, ¡°For real? She¡¯s so gorgeous! Can¡¯t I admire her solely


    for her looks?¡±


    ¡°No freaking way. She¡¯s just a little girl and a rascal like you doesn¡¯t suit her. Even as friends, you¡¯ll


    surely corrupt her mind.¡± As Heather spoke, she unlocked the door on the side of the passenger seat,


    signaling him to alight from the vehicle.


    An unsatisfied Leon exited the car and she instantly sped her car away. With a face full of sorrow, he


    gazed at the apartment gate, realizing she dropped him at the Eastern gate, which was the furthest


    from his unit and it would take another thirty minutes for him to arrive home.


    The creatures called women were terrifying! In helplessness, he walked home with the knowledge that


    he would no longer get to enjoy the sight of such beauty. In the past, Heather once told him about a


    cousin of hers whose looks were as heavenly as an angel¡¯s. Now that he had personally seen the said


    cousin, he realized Heather really wasn¡¯t exaggerating.


    He originally thought that she was just toying with him. Little did he know that Everly¡¯s grace exceeded


    all expectations. Her facial features were even more delicate than those of Heather as if she was a gift


    from God.


    Discarding those messy thoughts from his mind, Leon thought that since he decided to court Paige, he


    should stay faithful and not be distracted by Everly. Besides, with Heather as the girl¡¯s guardian, he had


    no way to get anywhere close to Everly, so he¡¯d rather focus his efforts on wooing Paige.


    On her way home after sending Leon, Heather turned her car as she received a mysterious message.


    In fact, she had already seen it when he exited the car, but she didn¡¯t care to read it at the time. When


    she finally opened it, the message showed a time and it was nearing the hour.


    Feeling as if something bad was about to happen, she floored the gas pedal, knowing not many people


    would show up at such a time, so the road should be clear.


    For some reason, time became significantly precious as Heather prayed in her heart, Please be safe!


    Judging by the speed she was driving, she could probably reach Leon¡¯s apartment within five minutes.


    Racing against time, she wished that she had a pair of wings to elerate her pace.


    Unfortunately, there were only three minutes left until eleven and she strongly wished for time to slow


    down. The moment her car came to a fast stop before his apartment, a loud boom thundered from the


    21st floor.


    Without any hesitation, Heather sprung out of her car and charged into the apartment. In dismay, she


    raised her head and realized that it was the floor Leon lived on. She forcefully grasped her cellphone,


    almost as if she was about to crush it.


    Reluctant to believe he was involved in an ident, she was so anxious that her body trembled as she


    prepared to barge in and check for herself. As her heart was filled with guilt and self-me, the


    expression she made was terrifically unnatural. Someone must have cursed me!


    Before she could take a step, a familiar voice sounded from behind. ¡°Why are you here, Heather?¡±


    In disbelief, Heather turned and saw Leon. In an instant, she rushed toward him and hugged him,


    nearly bursting into tears as she did so.


    She tightly clutched to him, having been struck with the terror of almost losing him to death. Then, she


    muttered in his ear, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Leon. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    In response, a confused Leon gently patted Heather, attempting tofort her out of her uncontrolled


    emotions.


    When he heard the explosion earlier, he hastened his pace, only to notice her before him.


    What truly shocked him was the fact that she took the initiative to hug him for the first time. It was such


    a tight embrace that he could feel her quivering. At that moment, she was at her weakest, needing


    someone to support her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Heather. It¡¯s over now.¡± Leon red at the stairs with the knowledge that the detonation had


    happened in his room.


    As it seemed like he was rted to the explosion, a trace of gloom shed across his eyes. He hadn¡¯t


    the faintest idea as to who would be cruel enough to finish him off with a bomb.


    Like survivors of a tragedy, the duo firmly held each other, unaware of the person taking photos of the


    scene behind them.


    The moment Heather got out of Leon¡¯s arms, she awkwardly looked at him as she regained her


    but stare at it.


    Heather immediately showed Leon her phone. ¡°Before the explosion, someone sent me this text.


    Perhaps you could find out the source.¡±


    Since it wasn¡¯t something worth hiding, she revealed the message in the hopes that he could trace it.


    As of now, she couldn¡¯t tell whether the sender was a kind person who warned her or the bomber


    himself.


    While reading the text message, he instantly frowned as aggression filled his eyes. Switching off the


    phone, he handed it back to her. ¡°Do not report this to the police.¡±


    Since the police would arrive soon, they nned to wait for them. After all, Leon was a resident of the


    apartment while Heather was its rightful owner.


    Even if they tried to escape from the police, thetter could easily summon them back to the police


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    station, so they decided to await the policemen¡¯s arrival. They hoped to gain some information about


    the explosion.


    ¡°Some men thought I was interfering with their business and wished to kill me off,¡± Leon expressed with


    a condescending scoff. Like his family, he wasn¡¯t a person whom anyone would simply mess with.


    ¡°Is it rted to the investigation you did for me?¡± Heather blurted as the first thing that came to her


    mind was the family grudge she recently begged Leon to look into.


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± he answered decidedly as he didn¡¯t want to burden her, knowing the main reason behind her


    mental breakdown earlier was her self-me.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± As she observed his attitude, Heather assumed that she was rted to the case. She


    had never expected to drag Leon into her personal matters.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Don¡¯t you believe in my ability to obtain information without anyone knowing?


    I¡¯m like a shadow in the dark! No one could find me even if they tried!¡± Leon eximed boastfully as he


    felt the need to ease Heather¡¯s emotions at that time. Given that the things he had experienced in the


    past were much worse than what happened tonight, he didn¡¯t put much thought into it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she remorsefully apologized as her heart was filled with penitence.


    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know my family that well. They might even be the cause of the explosion,¡± he stated


    with a casual face. Well, it wasn¡¯t like he chose to be born and raised in that family.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Heather would not allow herself to be toyed by Leon this time. Motionlessly staring at him, she intended


    to determine whether he was telling the truth by carefully studying the subtlest detail on his face.


    After relying on all his cards, he had finally calmed her down. Among the rescue teams, the firefighters


    were the first to arrive. Intrigued by the fire, more residents and passersby stopped by to observe the


    incident. It was the first time that the quiet area became so lively.


    ordingly, the police arrived and brought Leon and Heather to the police station to file a report,


    although the duo didn¡¯t share any information that was deemed useful. Seeing that she hid the text


    message from the police, he matched her actions with lies and stated that he had invited her over for a


    visit.


    After clearing their doubts toward the duo, the policemen eventually dismissed them in the middle of


    the night. Since bomb detonations were one of the deadliest crimes, the police imed that they would


    assiduously look into the case. Investigations for crimes like this shouldn¡¯t be dyed or it would be


    categorized as an unsolved case.


    Since it was alreadyte, Heather apanied Leon to look for a hotel to stay in. However, Leon had


    a bad habit, which was being picky with hotels, or rather, he simply hated staying in hotels. With that,


    she braced herself, preparing to spend her night looking for hotels with him. Since she chose to respect


    him, she might as well respect his uncanny perfectionism.


    To her surprise, Leon was unexpectedly considerate. Without his usual fussiness, he decisively booked


    a room at the first hotel they arrived at.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s already sote that you should quickly get home or you¡¯ll miss your beauty


    sleep,¡± Leon urged Heather to return home, worried that she would catch a cold, given her thinyers


    of clothing under such unforgiving weather.


    Then, she observed the room as he seemed to be getting ready to endure a night. Since he didn¡¯t


    make a rant about it, who was she toin? On the way home, she was driving in a daze when her


    phone suddenly rang. She turned her phone to face upward and saw Matthias¡¯ name on the screen.


    Why would Matthias call at such a time? She skeptically answered the phone and heard his feeble


    voice.


    Instinctively, she frowned at Matthias¡¯ words. The Langstons hadn¡¯t even heard about the incident yet


    he was already asking about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet,¡± he requested.


    When he was told that she was involved in an ident, he became so worried and instantly wanted to


    see her. Nevertheless, as she was on the move, no one other than herself could give urate


    information regarding her whereabouts.


    Although he thought of waiting for her at the gates of the Langston Residence, he knew how she didn¡¯t


    like him to show up at her home. Since he had no other choice, he decided to initiate a rendezvous.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for that.¡± Without a second thought, Heather turned his request down. After


    encountering such a tragedy, she did not have the desire to see anyone. Despite the dilemma of


    feelings she had toward Matthias, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to rely on somebody else¡¯s shoulder like a


    little girl.


    At that moment, what she wanted to do was to collect herself and mentally organize everything that


    had happened to her to the point where she didn¡¯t even want to go home. In order to keep herself


    awake, she opened the roof of her car, allowing the night¡¯s chilly breeze to brush against her face.


    Instead of taking the direct route home, she decided to take the long way around and drove by


    countless ces. Sadly, no trouble could be solved by merely thinking of it. All of a sudden, her phone


    vibrated again. Upon seeing Matthias being this persistent, she reluctantly answered the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m behind you.¡± His words were rather cryptic.


    Looking at the rear-view mirror, Heather saw a familiar car¡ªone that Matthias had always driven¡ªand


    was taken aback by his presence. After all, she had even taken a detour to avoid bumping into anyone,


    so how did he manage to find her?


    Since he was already here, she didn¡¯t try to shake him off and found a ce to stop her car. After


    parking her car, she alighted from her car while he parked behind her.


    It was a whileter that Matthias exited his car, but Heather couldn¡¯t see his face clearly in the dark.


    Although they weren¡¯t far apart, she didn¡¯t have the intention to walk over to him. Thus, he walked up to


    her. As he approached, he would soon reveal his boney face to her. While they were staring at each


    other, he tried to be closer toward her but she avoided his approach.


    ¡°Please stay away from me!¡± Heather had her back against her car. In fact, she didn¡¯t have any other


    thoughts when she said those words. She simply didn¡¯t want Matthias to get too close to her.


    ¡°Are you okay, Heather?¡± He came even closer, wanting to check whether she was hurt, but judging


    from her condition, it didn¡¯t seem like she was injured.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Knowing that she couldn¡¯t hide anything from him, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he knew


    everything about her. Had he nted a bug on me?


    ¡°How did you know about the explosion?¡± Due to Heather¡¯s abhorrence toward the fact that her


    movements were being tracked, she intended to figure things out with Matthias.


    Upon seeing Heather¡¯s hostile expression, Matthias decided to open up with her at this moment.


    ¡°A reporter whom I know went to the scene and forwarded a set of photos to me.¡± When he saw Leon


    and Heather hugging, he almost lost his sanity. If it weren¡¯t for the ident, he would have unleashed


    hell upon Leon.


    As of then, Matthias had recognized Heather as his own woman and no one was allowed near her.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After having observed how she was getting closer with Leon, Matthias could feel a gush of resentment


    surging in his heart.


    ¡°A reporter?¡± As she was previously in the heat of the moment, she failed to notice the reporter secretly


    taking pictures of them. Curious about the contents of the photos, she told Matthias, ¡°Show me the


    photos.¡±


    Obediently, he turned his phone on and presented the photos to Heather. From the album, she found a


    photo of her tightly hugging Leon. As she continued to scroll through the album, she stumbled upon a


    video and immediately clicked to y it.


    The footage evidently included everything¡ªfrom the moment she rushed out of her car to the embrace


    that she and Leon shared after the explosion. Oddly, even the scenes before the explosion were


    recorded. Given how every shot was a close-up of her, she was obviously the main target in the video.


    It was all too fishy!


    Upon returning Matthias¡¯ phone to him, Heather approached closer to him and instructed, ¡°Tell me


    who¡¯s the reporter. I wanna meet him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked him beforehand. He disclosed that he was told about the explosion in advance and


    was directed to film the process. After waiting for a long time and seeing no explosion, he would have


    given up if you didn¡¯t show up. Your presence was merely a coincidence and he would never have


    expected the driver of the car to be you,¡± heid out everything in detail from beginning to the end.


    ¡°Can you arrange a meeting with him tomorrow?¡± She insisted to personally meet the reporter as her


    intuition told her that it was too much to be a mere coincidence. Perhaps the reporter would have the


    information she could use.


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯ll do anything as long as he¡¯s paid.¡± In fact, the reporter had approached Matthias for


    money, and of course, Matthias had to fork out a sum to obtain the photos and videos. Moreover, he


    paid an extra sum to buy the reporter¡¯s silence and suppressed the spread of the news. Given the


    scale of the incident, it was bound to make the headlines the next day.


    Because of that, Matthias paid a great sum of money to contain the news. With how fishy everything


    seemed, even Matthias could feel something off about the incident. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t find a


    breakthrough.


    ¡°Before the explosion urred, an anonymous person texted me, warning about a bomb detonation


    that was to happen in Leon¡¯s apartment. At first, I didn¡¯t put much thought into it, but on my way home, I


    decided to turn back to look for Leon, who could have been fatally injured.¡± Even until now, Heather


    was still shaking from the tragedy. Had Leon not taken his time making it back to his unit, only God


    knew what would have happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re both fine now.¡± Matthias was solely focused onforting her and was not jealous


    whatsoever.


    Under the moonlight, Heather appeared rather frail, so he removed his coat and ced it over her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it off. Things are gonna beplicated soon. You mustn¡¯t be sick by then,¡± he urged with


    an intimidating, overbearing tone.


    With an understanding, she epted his goodwill. Wearing the garment, she could feel his warmth and


    scent lingering on it. Now that she wore the coat, she was shielded from the harshness of the cold wind


    while Matthias only had a thin shirt on him after removing his coat.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Heather queried with worry. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject


    anymore of his kindness.


    ¡°Men are physically stronger,¡± he imed as if he wasn¡¯t troubled by the cold. However, with the


    freezing weather and adding to the fact that he was only sporting twoyers of thin clothes, how could


    he not be?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home! This isn¡¯t a ce to chit-chat,¡± Heather jokingly stated, not wanting Matthias to fall sick.


    No matter how fit he was, there was no way he could withstand this chilly temperature.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind me driving behind you, do you?¡± Matthias tentatively inquired.


    ¡°You want to escort me home?¡± As she spoke, Heather removed her jacket. Since she would be


    returning to her car soon, the heater in the vehicle would warm her up.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Naturally, he couldn¡¯t let her drive home alone in the middle of the night without


    worrying for her, so he had to make sure she safely arrived home with his own eyes.


    ¡°Not if you wear this.¡± She handed the coat to Matthias as she granted his request, but under one


    condition.


    He hastily grabbed the garment and quickly wore it, to which Heather responded with a satisfied beam.


    After opening her car door, she slid right into the driver seat while he walked back to his car. Upon


    hearing the start of her car engine, he increased his pace for fear that he would be shaken off by her.


    On the road, both Heather and Matthias were driving quietly as none attempted to converse with each


    other. Although they weren¡¯t that far from each other, they would still require a phone call to speak to


    each other with the distance. While he didn¡¯t want her getting distracted while driving, she didn¡¯t have


    the intention to call him as well; hence, both of them navigated their respective vehicles in a straight


    line.


    After some time, the two cars stopped before the Langston Residence. Rolling down her car window,


    Heather ordered the security guard at the gate, ¡°Let me in.¡± Since the Langstons always had a face


    recognition scanner at the gate, the guard was able to memorize and recognize each of their faces.


    Meanwhile, Matthias didn¡¯t follow any further as she should be fine from there on, given that it was only


    a few steps until she entered the gates. Besides, he remembered how she disliked him showing up at


    the residence; thus, he stopped his car outside the gates to avoid displeasing her.


    This time, Heather had the security guard park the car for her while she waved at Matthias, who was


    outside, as she reminded, ¡°Drive safe now. Drop me a text when you get home.¡± Thankfully, everything


    he had done up until then gave her no reason to despise him.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Heather would not allow herself to be toyed by Leon this time. Motionlessly staring at him, she intended


    to determine whether he was telling the truth by carefully studying the subtlest detail on his face.


    After relying on all his cards, he had finally calmed her down. Among the rescue teams, the firefighters


    were the first to arrive. Intrigued by the fire, more residents and passersby stopped by to observe the


    incident. It was the first time that the quiet area became so lively.


    ordingly, the police arrived and brought Leon and Heather to the police station to file a report,


    although the duo didn¡¯t share any information that was deemed useful. Seeing that she hid the text


    message from the police, he matched her actions with lies and stated that he had invited her over for a


    visit.


    After clearing their doubts toward the duo, the policemen eventually dismissed them in the middle of


    the night. Since bomb detonations were one of the deadliest crimes, the police imed that they would


    assiduously look into the case. Investigations for crimes like this shouldn¡¯t be dyed or it would be


    categorized as an unsolved case.


    Since it was alreadyte, Heather apanied Leon to look for a hotel to stay in. However, Leon had


    a bad habit, which was being picky with hotels, or rather, he simply hated staying in hotels. With that,


    she braced herself, preparing to spend her night looking for hotels with him. Since she chose to respect


    him, she might as well respect his uncanny perfectionism.


    To her surprise, Leon was unexpectedly considerate. Without his usual fussiness, he decisively booked


    a room at the first hotel they arrived at.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s already sote that you should quickly get home or you¡¯ll miss your beauty


    sleep,¡± Leon urged Heather to return home, worried that she would catch a cold, given her thinyers


    of clothing under such unforgiving weather.


    Then, she observed the room as he seemed to be getting ready to endure a night. Since he didn¡¯t


    make a rant about it, who was she toin? On the way home, she was driving in a daze when her


    phone suddenly rang. She turned her phone to face upward and saw Matthias¡¯ name on the screen.


    Why would Matthias call at such a time? She skeptically answered the phone and heard his feeble


    voice.


    Instinctively, she frowned at Matthias¡¯ words. The Langstons hadn¡¯t even heard about the incident yet


    he was already asking about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet,¡± he requested.


    When he was told that she was involved in an ident, he became so worried and instantly wanted to


    see her. Nevertheless, as she was on the move, no one other than herself could give urate


    information regarding her whereabouts.


    Although he thought of waiting for her at the gates of the Langston Residence, he knew how she didn¡¯t


    like him to show up at her home. Since he had no other choice, he decided to initiate a rendezvous.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for that.¡± Without a second thought, Heather turned his request down. After


    encountering such a tragedy, she did not have the desire to see anyone. Despite the dilemma of


    feelings she had toward Matthias, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to rely on somebody else¡¯s shoulder like a


    little girl.


    At that moment, what she wanted to do was to collect herself and mentally organize everything that


    had happened to her to the point where she didn¡¯t even want to go home. In order to keep herself


    awake, she opened the roof of her car, allowing the night¡¯s chilly breeze to brush against her face.


    Instead of taking the direct route home, she decided to take the long way around and drove by


    countless ces. Sadly, no trouble could be solved by merely thinking of it. All of a sudden, her phone


    vibrated again. Upon seeing Matthias being this persistent, she reluctantly answered the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m behind you.¡± His words were rather cryptic.


    Looking at the rear-view mirror, Heather saw a familiar car¡ªone that Matthias had always driven¡ªand


    was taken aback by his presence. After all, she had even taken a detour to avoid bumping into anyone,


    so how did he manage to find her?


    Since he was already here, she didn¡¯t try to shake him off and found a ce to stop her car. After


    parking her car, she alighted from her car while he parked behind her.


    It was a whileter that Matthias exited his car, but Heather couldn¡¯t see his face clearly in the dark.


    Although they weren¡¯t far apart, she didn¡¯t have the intention to walk over to him. Thus, he walked up to


    her. As he approached, he would soon reveal his boney face to her. While they were staring at each


    other, he tried to be closer toward her but she avoided his approach.


    ¡°Please stay away from me!¡± Heather had her back against her car. In fact, she didn¡¯t have any other


    thoughts when she said those words. She simply didn¡¯t want Matthias to get too close to her.


    ¡°Are you okay, Heather?¡± He came even closer, wanting to check whether she was hurt, but judging


    from her condition, it didn¡¯t seem like she was injured.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Knowing that she couldn¡¯t hide anything from him, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he knew


    everything about her. Had he nted a bug on me?


    ¡°How did you know about the explosion?¡± Due to Heather¡¯s abhorrence toward the fact that her


    movements were being tracked, she intended to figure things out with Matthias.


    Upon seeing Heather¡¯s hostile expression, Matthias decided to open up with her at this moment.


    ¡°A reporter whom I know went to the scene and forwarded a set of photos to me.¡± When he saw Leon


    and Heather hugging, he almost lost his sanity. If it weren¡¯t for the ident, he would have unleashed


    hell upon Leon.


    As of then, Matthias had recognized Heather as his own woman and no one was allowed near her.


    After having observed how she was getting closer with Leon, Matthias could feel a gush of resentment


    surging in his heart.


    ¡°A reporter?¡± As she was previously in the heat of the moment, she failed to notice the reporter secretly


    taking pictures of them. Curious about the contents of the photos, she told Matthias, ¡°Show me the


    photos.¡±


    Obediently, he turned his phone on and presented the photos to Heather. From the album, she found a


    photo of her tightly hugging Leon. As she continued to scroll through the album, she stumbled upon a


    video and immediately clicked to y it.


    The footage evidently included everything¡ªfrom the moment she rushed out of her car to the embrace


    that she and Leon shared after the explosion. Oddly, even the scenes before the explosion were


    recorded. Given how every shot was a close-up of her, she was obviously the main target in the video.


    It was all too fishy!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Upon returning Matthias¡¯ phone to him, Heather approached closer to him and instructed, ¡°Tell me


    who¡¯s the reporter. I wanna meet him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked him beforehand. He disclosed that he was told about the explosion in advance and


    was directed to film the process. After waiting for a long time and seeing no explosion, he would have


    given up if you didn¡¯t show up. Your presence was merely a coincidence and he would never have


    expected the driver of the car to be you,¡± heid out everything in detail from beginning to the end.


    ¡°Can you arrange a meeting with him tomorrow?¡± She insisted to personally meet the reporter as her


    intuition told her that it was too much to be a mere coincidence. Perhaps the reporter would have the


    information she could use.


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯ll do anything as long as he¡¯s paid.¡± In fact, the reporter had approached Matthias for


    money, and of course, Matthias had to fork out a sum to obtain the photos and videos. Moreover, he


    paid an extra sum to buy the reporter¡¯s silence and suppressed the spread of the news. Given the


    scale of the incident, it was bound to make the headlines the next day.


    Because of that, Matthias paid a great sum of money to contain the news. With how fishy everything


    seemed, even Matthias could feel something off about the incident. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t find a


    breakthrough.


    ¡°Before the explosion urred, an anonymous person texted me, warning about a bomb detonation


    that was to happen in Leon¡¯s apartment. At first, I didn¡¯t put much thought into it, but on my way home, I


    decided to turn back to look for Leon, who could have been fatally injured.¡± Even until now, Heather


    was still shaking from the tragedy. Had Leon not taken his time making it back to his unit, only God


    knew what would have happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re both fine now.¡± Matthias was solely focused onforting her and was not jealous


    whatsoever.


    Under the moonlight, Heather appeared rather frail, so he removed his coat and ced it over her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it off. Things are gonna beplicated soon. You mustn¡¯t be sick by then,¡± he urged with


    an intimidating, overbearing tone.


    With an understanding, she epted his goodwill. Wearing the garment, she could feel his warmth and


    scent lingering on it. Now that she wore the coat, she was shielded from the harshness of the cold wind


    while Matthias only had a thin shirt on him after removing his coat.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Heather queried with worry. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject


    anymore of his kindness.


    ¡°Men are physically stronger,¡± he imed as if he wasn¡¯t troubled by the cold. However, with the


    freezing weather and adding to the fact that he was only sporting twoyers of thin clothes, how could


    he not be?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home! This isn¡¯t a ce to chit-chat,¡± Heather jokingly stated, not wanting Matthias to fall sick.


    No matter how fit he was, there was no way he could withstand this chilly temperature.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind me driving behind you, do you?¡± Matthias tentatively inquired.


    ¡°You want to escort me home?¡± As she spoke, Heather removed her jacket. Since she would be


    returning to her car soon, the heater in the vehicle would warm her up.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Naturally, he couldn¡¯t let her drive home alone in the middle of the night without


    worrying for her, so he had to make sure she safely arrived home with his own eyes.


    ¡°Not if you wear this.¡± She handed the coat to Matthias as she granted his request, but under one


    condition.


    He hastily grabbed the garment and quickly wore it, to which Heather responded with a satisfied beam.


    After opening her car door, she slid right into the driver seat while he walked back to his car. Upon


    hearing the start of her car engine, he increased his pace for fear that he would be shaken off by her.


    On the road, both Heather and Matthias were driving quietly as none attempted to converse with each


    other. Although they weren¡¯t that far from each other, they would still require a phone call to speak to


    each other with the distance. While he didn¡¯t want her getting distracted while driving, she didn¡¯t have


    the intention to call him as well; hence, both of them navigated their respective vehicles in a straight


    line.


    After some time, the two cars stopped before the Langston Residence. Rolling down her car window,


    Heather ordered the security guard at the gate, ¡°Let me in.¡± Since the Langstons always had a face


    recognition scanner at the gate, the guard was able to memorize and recognize each of their faces.


    Meanwhile, Matthias didn¡¯t follow any further as she should be fine from there on, given that it was only


    a few steps until she entered the gates. Besides, he remembered how she disliked him showing up at


    the residence; thus, he stopped his car outside the gates to avoid displeasing her.


    This time, Heather had the security guard park the car for her while she waved at Matthias, who was


    outside, as she reminded, ¡°Drive safe now. Drop me a text when you get home.¡± Thankfully, everything


    he had done up until then gave her no reason to despise him.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Boom! The prating thunderp shocked Heather awake. Hearing the wind howling, she


    immediately got out of bed to close the windows as the thunderstorm neared.


    The peace of yesterday had now turned into a heavy downpour. How spontaneous of the weather!


    Seeing that winter came early and how it rained more than usual, Heather couldn¡¯t tell if it was her fault


    for getting toofortable with the climate overseas or it was the weather which was being rather


    unpredictable.


    All at once, Heather, who disliked rain and abhorred thunderstorms, closed the window, effectively


    blocking the piercing thunder outside. The thunder went on for quite some time but it still hadn¡¯t rained,


    and only a massive billow of grey clouds was seen filling up the sky.


    Upon seeing that, Heather thought to herself, This rain¡¯s going to take years. Seems like I¡¯m not going


    out today. Suddenly, she had an epiphany and dialed Leon¡¯s number.


    Missing the first call, Leon reluctantly epted the second. Hearing Heather¡¯s voice, Leon, who was


    feeling rather lethargic, mumbled, ¡°Do you know what time it is, Heather?¡± After a long night of forcing


    himself into sleep, he felt as if he had only closed his eyes for a few minutes only for his slumber to be


    interrupted by her call.


    ¡°I wish to start the business in the New Year,¡± Heather announced, getting straight to the point.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hearing her out-of-the-blue desire to postpone their business startup, Leon got curious about her ns.


    He was wide awake now as he curiously questioned, ¡°Why do you want to dy the startup?¡±


    ¡°I have my ns.¡± Unwilling to sit back and rx, Heather intended to investigate the bombing, thus the


    business postponement.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good time to be mindless, Heather,¡± he muttered helplessly while wondering what she had


    gone through yesterday to make such a decision.


    Since she had already settled on that, there was no way to change her mind. Instantly, she hung up on


    Leon, not wanting to hear any debates from Leon. While Leon was easy to win over, Paige¡¯s parents


    were no easy feat to take on. After having set a startup date, Heather thought a spontaneous change to


    the schedule was rather hard to profess to them.


    All of a sudden, Leon sent a text over, ¡®I¡¯m heading to your ce now.¡¯ Much to her surprise, Leon


    actually cared about the business. It has only been a night. How can he be so headstrong?


    When the thunder struck once again, Heather was reminded of the awful weather and thus phoned


    Leon to reject his visit.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good weather toe out, Leon. Just stay put in the hotel.¡± The reasons she defied his visit


    were firstly because idents were prone to happen to Leon if he were to go out under such


    hazardous weather and secondly, she simply didn¡¯t want him to show up at the Langston Residence.


    The storm beat down heavily and Leon stared out the window at the rainstorm¡ªone that would give a


    hard time to the city¡¯s drainage system. Consequently, he walked back to his bed and curled up in it.


    Since it was indeed inconvenient to go out, he decided to properly talk it out with Heather through the


    phone.


    ¡°Tell me¡ªwhy are we postponing theunch?¡± Leon enunciated clearly as he was thoroughly clueless


    when it came to her self-willed actions.


    ¡°I thought it¡¯ll be more meaningful tomence business on New Year¡¯s Day,¡± she replied casually,


    though not entirely insincere.


    Hearing her blurting the perfunctory answer, Leon didn¡¯t know what to feel and unable to ept such a


    baseless excuse, he scowled.


    ¡°I feel obliged to find out the reasons behind the explosion yesterday. If I can¡¯t ensure my own safety,


    how am I supposed to concentrate on the business?¡± Bothered sick by the messy things happening


    around her, she tossed everything about entrepreneurship aside.


    Especially after the disaster urred the night before, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to pretend as if


    nothing had happened, so she was determined to find out the mastermind behind all that.


    Lately, she felt like she was constantly being attacked from all angles and it was as if someone was


    manipting her life in the dark. By no means was it the ns of God but the doings of men.


    ¡°Yesterday was a warning to me. You¡¯re not the target.¡± Leon was confident that apart from his own


    family, no one was bold enough to perform such a daring act so openly, thus it must have been their


    doing.


    ¡°If so, can you exin the text message to me?¡± Heather queried as she was unable topletely trust


    what Leon said. After hearing Matthias¡¯ discovery, Heather, who had been skeptical since the very


    start, grew even suspicious of her own relevance in the case.


    Already bearing a suspect in mind as he couldn¡¯t think of another, Leon responded, ¡°People love


    making stuff up¡ªit¡¯s just one of their things, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°We both have our doubts and there¡¯s no way to convince each other.¡± Since the truth was still an


    enigma, any exnation was nothing but empty inferences; thus, Heather was unable to take his words


    entirely.


    Once again, she hung up on Leon, who wanted to give her a rational rification but instead gradually


    found more loopholes in his words.


    Being rudely hung up on, Leon vexedly gazed at the phone as if he was giving Heather, who was right


    in front of him, the death stare. Looking at the atrocious weather, he decided not to go to the Langston


    Residence after all. With that, what was more fulfilling than snuggling under the bed sheets?


    Based on his understanding of her, he knew that she must have been racking her brains on how to


    propose the postponement to Paige. Although Heather was always upfront with Leon, that wasn¡¯t


    always the case with Paige.


    After deciding to forget Heather and her triggering attitude, Leon turned the heat up by two degrees


    since the rain would cool down the room anyway.


    Unlike in Europe, Bradfort City¡¯s chilly climate was quite a challenge for Leon¡ªwho loved himself a


    warm space¡ªto get used to. It was only fall, yet it was already freezing like in the middle of winter, as if


    autumn quickly skipped to winter in mere days.


    Resting her arms on the window frame, Heather nkly stared at the downpour on the other side of the


    window. When the rain eventually ended, the weather would be freezing. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t


    take long to snow.


    Unexpectedly, the winter in the South was as cold while snow was already falling in the North. After a


    long period of not seeing any snow, Bradfort City would get snowy very soon.


    Suddenly, there were taps on her door. Turning around, she ordered at the door, ¡°Come in.¡± Since she


    had forgotten to lock her door, it was essible from the other side.


    When the butler showed his face after opening the door, Heather, who was still in her pajamas, covered


    her chest. Unlike any other person, she had forgotten to change into her winter sleepwear after having


    gotten distracted by many happenings.


    ¡°Miss Heather, the Old Master wishes to see you in the study.¡± Judging by the butler¡¯s look, Heather


    intuitively knew it wasn¡¯t going to be anything good.


    ¡°Let me get changed first,¡± she responded.


    Upon hearing that, the butler, who didn¡¯t dare to enter her bedroom, immediately withdrew the revealed


    half of his body and shut the door without dy.


    After watching the butler taking his seemingly guilty leave, Heather took off her pajamas and changed


    into a set of casual homewear before heading to the study room.


    As she had the most excellent reaction speed among the Langstons, she didn¡¯t mind the door being


    unlocked. Besides, nobody was bold enough to charge through her door without permission.


    Swiftly, she put on her clothes and had a quick wash up, exposing her delicate bare face. When she


    pulled the door open, she saw Everly who was just walking down the stairs. Despite having eye


    contact, none of them initiated a greeting.


    Seeing how Everly had put some effort into her makeup so early in the morning, seemingly heading out


    under such weather, Heather couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was off, but she didn¡¯t put too much


    mind into it.


    Nheless, when Everly walked away, Heather was stunned by her figure, unable to determine


    whether it was her misconception that Everly¡¯s womanly charms seemed to have overflowedtely.


    The once little girl had turned into such a fine woman so rapidly. However, Heather suppressed that


    thought as that wasn¡¯t the time for her to dwell on that.


    Then, she continued heading toward the study located on the other side of the hallway while imagining


    the possible reasons she had been summoned for. The first possibility she could think of was that


    Robert now knew about the explosion.


    He must have found out about it from the newspaper¡­ But the serious news would not be highlighting


    me, so perhaps it is the entertainment section? Since entertainment journalists loved forging stories as


    they liked, Heather shivered at the thought of the photos taken from the previous night.


    She gently knocked on the study room door and she could hear Robert¡¯s voice from inside the room.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    She pushed the door open and there was only Robert alone in the room with a newspaperid down on


    the table in front of him, just as she predicted.


    In the end, Robert started with words that made Heather¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°You made the headlines


    again.¡±


    ¡°I can exin,¡± she told him to avoid a misunderstanding. Since there was nothing to hide, she might


    as welly everything out. ¡°The news is a mess. Let me exin it to you myself.¡±


    ¡°Save it. I trust you, but¡­¡± Robert took a pause as he gave Heather a sharp gaze. ¡°I¡¯m telling you that if


    anyone messes with you or our family, I will personally see to the matter.¡±


    At once, Heather let out a sigh of relief after knowing he didn¡¯t call her over to lecture her but rather, to


    show her his love and support. At such a moment, Robert understood that Heather could use some


    assistance from her family and decided not to leave his granddaughter alone.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Feeling a little tingle in her nose and some moisture in her eyes, Heather held


    back the urge to cry as she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to do so in front of others.


    ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t have to thank me for anything. Well, do you have any suspects in mind?¡± In an


    instant, he fluidly switched from a benign grandfather to an objective one.


    ¡°I suspect that it was the Moriartys.¡± Heather directly expressed her suspicion as she couldn¡¯t think of


    any other.


    Hearing that, Robert lowered his head and stared at the newspaper. After a while, he showed his face


    and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Although the Moriartys had their reasons to make a move on the


    Langstons, they wouldn¡¯t have taken such extreme measures to prove their point.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Even Robert had spared the benefit of the doubt toward the Moriartys, so perhaps the


    incident wasn¡¯t actually targeted at her but instead, at Leon.


    ¡°Needless to say, our rtionship with the Moriarty Family isn¡¯t bad enough to threaten the people


    around you, let alone bomb threats. Besides, they never stray far from the purpose, so it isn¡¯t their habit


    to involve irrelevant parties,¡± Robert imed, knowing the Moriartys wouldn¡¯t have taken such severe,


    shameless actions.


    ¡°Last night, Leon told me that he was the target and it was a warning from his family,¡± Heather revealed


    to Robert. In the end, it seemed that Leon was indeed telling the truth.


    ¡°That¡¯s very likely. Leon isn¡¯t a simple one, is he? His family background isplicated and there


    wasn¡¯t much I could dig up about him.¡± Even after having his men run a background check on Leon,


    Robert hadn¡¯t gotten any useful information. Other than the basics, all other information seemed to


    have been erased on purpose.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Since there was no point in discussing it further, the duo naturally stopped talking. However, Robert¡¯s


    attitude had given Heather an immense assurance. Knowing that her grandfather chose to side with


    her, she no longer saw any point to worry.


    After exiting the study, Heather pulled out her phone that had been buzzing and opened up her


    Messenger, only to be greeted by Leon¡¯s swarming texts. Unexpectedly, thest one grabbed her


    attention. ¡®You¡¯ll need my help with Paige.¡¯


    Reading the obvious ckmail, she helplessly typed out a reply. Never would she have expected Leon


    to be this reactive.


    ¡®Thanks for the help.¡¯ Since it was not much of a threat, she didn¡¯t mind epting his help.


    Reading her response, Leon subconsciously frowned as he realized he was, as expected, no match of


    hers. Firmly believing that his family was indeed responsible for the explosion, he was unwilling to


    ¡®I think it¡¯s better that I head over to your ce. Some things cannot be discussed via a mere call.¡¯ Leon


    insisted on visiting the Langston Residence as there were some particrs regarding his family that he


    would rather disclose face-to-face.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need for that. I have no interest in your family feud. Our partnership bears no relevance to


    your personal affairs.¡¯ Heather rejected his visitation right away, having no intention to get involved in


    Leon¡¯s ambiguous family matters. Since she had agreed to partner up with him, she decided not to


    meddle in his shady family business.


    Upon seeing that text, Leon was taken aback. It was as if something had thoroughly changed her mind


    with how she wasn¡¯t one bit interested about his family.


    ¡®Rest up. Bad weather doesn¡¯t go well with discussion.¡¯ Fearing that she might lose a good friend,


    Heather no longer had the desire to further conversate with Leon.


    Since nothing was ever elementary as it appeared, why not just stay a simpleton in such aplex


    world? Despite that, she would continue looking into the detonation. If Leon¡¯s family was actually


    pulling the strings, she would let him handle it himself.


    Nevertheless, if there was a one in a million chance that the Moriartys were behind it, she would never


    let them off the hook so easily. Although Caleb hadn¡¯t been showing uptely, Heather knew that he


    was never far away from her.


    As if they were always lurking around the Langston Residence, standing by for a lethal strike to the


    Langstons, Heather couldn¡¯t drop her worry of the Moriartys being aware that their conflict could drag


    the Hart family down. However, given how the Locke Group had been troubling the Hart Group,


    perhaps someone from the former did collude with the Moriartys.


    With that, Heather couldn¡¯t be sure that Matthias had no hand in this. After all, he was the director of


    the corporation, so opposing the Hart Group must have been hismand.


    Linking all the happenings together, it was as if the opponents hadid down a chess board and


    Heather could only y it safe. Up until now, the Langston Group hadn¡¯t stirred up any major issues


    and the Moriartys were just staying put. No one could tell what they were waiting for.


    And so, Heather decided to meet Myra at the same time to look for a chance to speak with Tony


    regarding the matter. Without having her breakfast, she immediately departed from the Langston


    Residence.


    In this stormy weather, Myra suddenly got a call from Heather. ¡°Open up, Myra. I¡¯m at your door.¡±


    As the go-getter she was, Heather would never dy her ns she hade up with even for a


    minute. When Myra opened the door, Heather looked somewhat damp¡ªit seemed like she got caught


    in the rain.


    Myra¡¯s gaze fell upon Heather¡¯s right hand that was holding a foldable umbre. Despite having put up


    an umbre, she still managed to get herself wet, indicating how terrific the storm was.


    ¡°Is Tony at work?¡± Heather questioned, going straight to the point.


    Weing her into the house, Myra answered, ¡°He¡¯s having breakfast. What¡¯s the urgency?¡±


    However, Heather only hummed in response. By then, she had already decided to go against Robert¡¯s


    will¡ªto work with the Locke Group. However, it was possible that the Locke Group was already


    affiliated with the Moriartys, so she thought forming an alliance with the Hart family was the safer bet.


    Reading the time on his watch, Tony had anticipated a traffic jam in the storm that would hinder him


    from reaching his workce on time.


    Clueless about whomever it was that Myra opened the door for, he curiously stared toward the door. A


    minute ago, Myra silently left her seat and walked toward the door. Before he even realized it, he heard


    the house door opening.


    Heather, on the other hand, entered the house and put her umbre aside. In all honesty, both Myra


    and Tony were simultaneously surprised and baffled at her sudden appearance.


    ¡°Director Hart,¡± Heather courteously greeted.


    At that, Tony turned to Myra¡ªonly to see her confused expression¡ªbefore politely asking, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter, Miss Heather?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something urgent I came for. If I could trouble you for a bit¡­¡± As a drop of sweat fell from


    Heather¡¯s face, Tony felt somewhat odd as it was his first time seeing her so desperate.


    As she donned a bare face, no one could have associated her current appearance with a strong,


    independent business woman. Perhaps she had indeede with pressing news.


    ¡°Work?¡± Despite saying that, Tony had no idea what business could make her so restless.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Giving him a knowing look, Heather hinted that she didn¡¯t want it known to Myra.


    Tony never liked discussing work at home and after receiving Heather¡¯s underlying meaning, he


    suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me to work to talk about it?¡±


    Since the matter should be kept from Myra, they could properly talk about it in the Hart Group¡¯s


    building.


    ¡°Sure.¡± As Heather answered, she thought that she might have been too impulsive given the fact that


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    she had evene to the Hart Residence when she could have waited for Tony in the Hart Group.


    Watching as Heather and Tony leave as they put up umbres of their own, Myra, who had been


    clueless since the beginning, couldn¡¯t help but feel a little left out.


    Although they were behaving formally with each other, they seemed like criminals that were avoiding


    suspicion. With that, Myra couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it was that had Heather rush over to the


    residence.


    Shortly after, the both of them got into their respective vehicles. A lot of times, some women hoped


    their best friends would befriend their partners while the rest would expect them to keep their distance.


    Myra belonged to the former as she wished that Heather and Tony could get along. Since she had


    utmost trust in them and their qualities, she believed there wouldn¡¯t be anything messy happening


    between them.


    As the storm continued to raid Bradfort City, every vehicle seemed like a mini canoe drifting in the


    endless sea. Gazing out the window, Heather looked rather dazed, and she was perturbed by the fact


    that she was actually considering bailing on her own decided ns.


    Thinking of Robert, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like she had betrayed him and a weird sensation surged


    in her heart. At that moment, she was hesitant on whether to confess the matter to Tony. Weirdly, the


    confidence she initially had was now nowhere to be found.


    Very soon, the both of them had arrived at the Hart Group. Consequently, Tony exited his car while


    Heather, after spacing out for a while, weakly got out of hers.


    Following Tony¡¯s footsteps, Heather worried that her trailing Tony into the building might not be a good


    idea. After all, it had been a hell of an autumn, so she intended to avoid any unnecessary trouble,


    knowing paparazzis were as savage as hungry beasts.


    ¡°Go ahead, Director Hart. I¡¯ll be with you shortly.¡± Worried about the adhesive shutterbugs, Heather


    decided to stay in the parking lot for a little longer to steer clear of any possible sneak shots.


    Once the fearlessdy that never bat an eye to scandals nor cared enough to exin things herself,


    Heather had finally acknowledged the true dread of rumors. Back in the Langston Group, one of the


    partners had publicly shamed her with rumors during a banquet, indicating how a woman¡¯s pride was


    always disregarded in the real world.


    And so, Heather reentered her car and waited inside for another quarter of an hour before walking into


    the building alone. Apart from the fact that it was her first time visiting the Hart Group, her pretty bare


    face prevented the employees in the building from recognizing her¡ªthe mighty Heather Langston.


    Without taking a detour, Heather walked to the director¡¯s office, only to be stopped by Tony¡¯s secretary,


    Leo. At that moment, even Leo couldn¡¯t tell it was indeed Heather.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment, Miss?¡± Leo interrogated.


    ¡°Mr. rk.¡± Heather revealed a tender smile as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to notify your


    staff. I¡¯m Heather Langston.¡±


    Hearing that, Leo dazedly nced at her a few times. Although her current look was as beguiling as


    ever, it was a whole new semnce from her usual appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You may enter.¡± Instantly, Leo felt embarrassed for making such a rookie mistake. No


    wonder Tony said Heather wasing!


    Perturbed, Leo pulled the door open for Heather as he lowered his head, feeling too shameful to look


    her in the eye. That was the reason she always had makeup on. Otherwise, no one could recognize the


    robust identity she possessed.


    Of course, Heather would sometimes enjoy looking at her own bare face. Although she was already


    pretty without makeup, perhaps even possessing a tinge of Everly¡¯s attractiveness, it was no way


    appropriate to be presented in the industry.


    At her presence, Tony invited her for a seat with a smile. Immediately, the tension that was on her face


    was relieved. Recalling her awful scowl, Tony got curious about her thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for earlier. That was rude of me,¡± Heather apologetically expressed after having shocked


    Myra with her visit.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You must carry some important news, huh?¡± He spoke to Heather with a weing


    smile since she was Myra¡¯s closest friend.


    After the incident at the hot springs, Tony had no idea if he had left Heather a bad impression. After all,


    he felt guilty after having bashed her that day despite her genuine concern toward him and Myra as a


    couple.


    Presently, Heather dropped the courteousness and went straight to the point. ¡°Do you know anything


    about the Moriartys?¡±


    Hearing her question, Tony deliberately peered at her. Undoubtedly, he had heard some things about


    the Moriartys. Perhaps shees bearing news about the Moriarty Family?


    ¡°I worry that the Moriartys might havee to Bradfort City to have their revenge over a feud from


    many years ago.¡± At the thought of Caleb, Heather felt that he would bring bloodshed upon Bradfort


    City.


    ¡°Revenge?¡± Tony repeated the word as he didn¡¯t quite grasp her message.


    ¡°Back then, the Langstons, Harts, and the Moriartys had a rtionship but after a certain event, the


    three families held grudges against each other. Do you know about this?¡± Heather questioned.


    Although she didn¡¯t know how much Tony understood about the families¡¯ history, she thought it was


    best for them both to be upfront.


    Unwilling to talk about the past, Tony stared at Heather thoughtfully, as he wasn¡¯t prepared to discuss


    such matters with her.


    Hearing no response from him, Heather switched to a more friendlier approach. ¡°Caleb¡¯s already in


    Bradfort City. But you already knew that, didn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    The air was tense as Tony would never have expected Heather to bring forth such a matter. At the very


    least, it wasn¡¯t one for them to deal with privately.


    Since it involved two families, he couldn¡¯t make decisions on his own. However, Heather wasn¡¯t one to


    be irrational either, so what on earth made her do such a thing?


    ¡°So this is the work you wished to speak to me about?¡± Since the rtionship between Langstons and


    the Hart family had been hostile for the longest time, it would only continue that way. Knowing that,


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Tony couldn¡¯t see the discussion going anywhere.


    Disappointed, Heather frowned at Tony as his attitude made it apparent that the Hart family had no


    intention to reconcile with the Langstons, and the grudges they held against each other would not


    dissolve merely because of the Moriartys¡¯ interference.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Moriartys have been working with the Locke Group in secret. Given how long they


    have hidden in the dark, there¡¯s no way the Langston family is their sole target.¡± Heather felt the need


    to remind Tony that the Moriartys would give the Hart family a hard time. She even added some


    baseless deductions of her own.


    Hearing her outlining that point, Tony was slightly stupefied. Indeed, it was uncanny for an unstable


    corporation like the Locke Group to start a conflict with the Harts.


    Having assumed that Matthias¡¯ power was but a fa?ade and after listening to Heather, who apparently


    knew much more than him, Tony felt that things weren¡¯t as simple as he imagined.


    However, he continued to stay rational so as not to make himself anxious over Heather¡¯s baseless


    rumors. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m still searching for evidence.¡± Heather was much more upfront with Tony than with Robert.


    Now that he thought about it, Heather and Matthias had been closetely, so perhaps this was a


    fragment of her scheme. Bearing that in mind,Tony focused on Heather¡¯sposed face.


    All this time he had been underestimating her, but it seemed like she was far more formidable than he


    assumed. She was so skilled at hiding her emotions there was no telling if she was sincere or faking it.


    ¡°So how do I y into this?¡± Having figured out the general idea of Heather¡¯s intentions, Tony assumed


    she hade looking for help. Since she was earnest enough with her opinions, she must havee


    up with certain strategies.


    ¡°You and I both know that our families aren¡¯t exactly on good terms, so having them cooperate is near


    impossible. However, that doesn¡¯t affect our capability to work hand-in-hand in private,¡± Heather


    confessed her intentions. In fact, when she was on her way to the Hart Group, she had already


    predicted that Tony would never agree for their families to team up. As such, she could only


    Without voicing his agreement, he waited for Heather to continue. Since she had approached him by


    herself, she must havee up with a master n.


    ¡°Mypany will start operating on New Year¡¯s day so before that, I¡¯ll have all the time I need to


    investigate the Moriartys,¡± Heather proceeded while studying every subtle change on Tony¡¯s expression


    as she attempted to figure out whether he was willing to cooperate.


    Unfortunately for her, Tony was as calm as a m, indifferent even. Perhaps the incentives weren¡¯t


    appealing enough for him since businessmen had always reached an agreement based on the benefits


    they offered each other.


    ¡°Have you watched the news today?¡± All of a sudden, Heather switched to a new, irrelevant topic.


    Since he wasn¡¯t at all interested in what she was professing, perhaps he would be at what she was


    about to say next.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Knowing this was Heather¡¯s setup, he patiently waited for her to make her move.


    Pulling out her phone, she swiped to the news and presented it to Tony. The headline was about the


    explosion fromst night.


    In a sh, Tony scanned through the news. Published alongside the words was a photo of a woman¡¯s


    back with Heather¡¯s likeness. There was even a Miss Langston mentioned in the news. In that instant,


    Tony understood what was going on.


    ¡°Somebody set off a bomb in my apartment. It was as terrifying as it was unpredictable.¡± Heather knew


    that safety was a priority to Tony and he would hate to have the people surrounding Myra get hurt.


    ¡°And the Moriartys are behind this?¡± Tony curiously asked as he recalled how he and Myra were


    stalked back when they were overseas. That alone proved how influential and threatening the Moriarty


    family was.


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s still unknown so I¡¯ll have to make some time looking into it.¡± She was unable to provide a


    clear answer. After all, if she could, there wouldn¡¯t be a need for her to approach Tony.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this again when you finally know for sure.¡± While Tony was still reluctant to agree, he


    would definitely protect Myra without cking off for even a second.


    At that, Heather helplessly blurted out, ¡°Since when have you been so stubborn¡­¡± After so much


    talking, Tony was still unwavered and that made her feel perturbed.


    Shaking his head, heughingly stated, ¡°I¡¯m not being stubborn. I¡¯ll lend help however I can if you need


    it. However, partnering up requires strategies and executions. You don¡¯t just form an alliance through


    words.¡±


    After circling around with her words, Heather still hadn¡¯t revealed her ns on how they could work


    together. Evidently, it seemed like she hadn¡¯tpletely thought this through, so could anyone me


    Tony for not agreeing to cooperate?


    ¡°So far, there are two unknown particrs that are stopping me from working with you.¡± As everything


    Heather had mentioned was the point of forming an alliance, how could he agree to be affiliated if she


    wasn¡¯t even sure of it herself?


    ¡°Since we¡¯re currently unable to form a real partnership, we shall wait until certain things are set in


    stone.¡± As Tony expressed that, he couldn¡¯t figure out why she couldn¡¯t think through the matter at


    hand.


    Heather, on the other hand, requested for a definite answer to the question from him. ¡°My reason for


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯ll provide assistance however I can if you wish for it,¡± he emphasized once again. Women


    and their redundancies!


    At once, Heather¡¯s tensed up face alleviated as she responded with a subtle smirk, ¡°Take care of


    Myra.¡±


    ¡°No one in Bradfort City cany a finger on her,¡± he imed confidently, as he intended to protect Myra


    no matter what happened to the city.


    Heather trusted his capabilities and she knew that Myra would be safe as long as thetter was under


    Tony¡¯s care. Meanwhile, deep down, she was contemting whether to see Caleb for herself. As the


    general of Leisfield, he must have his reasons for staying in Bradfort City for so long.


    After leaving the Hart Group, Heather drove her car under the heavy downpour. Despite the raging


    storm going on, she somehow felt at peace.


    Havingpleted her mission for the day, although she wasn¡¯t able to get both the Langstons and the


    Harts to work together, she was able to receive Tony¡¯s explicit consent showing his support.


    So far, Heather was still clueless about Tony¡¯s true power, except for the fact that he must still have a


    remarkable influence in the United States after staying there for so long.


    Once Tony participated in the fight, it would be impossible for the opposite parties to trump so easily.


    Therefore, she should hasten the alliance to make advances on her countermeasures.


    In such weather, although the number of vehicles on the road was significantly less, navigating through


    it was no easy feat as one was only a minor mistake away from an ident.


    Fortunately, Heather was quite proficient in driving. Up until now, she had only encountered two


    idents, both thanks to Matthias. While one was merely an ident, the other was purposefully


    nned.


    As Matthias¡¯ face popped up in her head, she subconsciously grinned, wondering what the man was up


    to at the time. As if they had some kind of connection, Matthias, at that moment, was also thinking


    about her and he was about to call her.


    Staring at her ringing phone, Heather waited until the traffic light turned red before answering the call.


    For safety¡¯s sake, she didn¡¯t call while handling the steering wheel with only one hand. Furthermore,


    the merciless storm was restricting her vision so she couldn¡¯t afford to be reckless. What wicked


    weather!


    Just when Matthias was about to give up after three consecutive calls, Heather picked up at thest


    one. Instead of reprimanding her for missing his calls, his first words were ¡°Heather¡±.


    Hearing that, Heather felt rather awkward. Despite having asked him not to address her in that tone, he


    just wouldn¡¯t listen. Nheless, after hearing it from him for so many times, she eventually got used to


    it as her desire to remind him waned.


    ¡°Are you at work or at home?¡± Receiving no response, Matthias softly inquired just in case she was in a


    conference meeting.


    ¡°I¡¯m outside. Have you forgotten that I¡¯ve stopped working at the Langston Group?¡± Feeling his


    questions were rather deliberate, Heather was somewhat baffled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a studio?¡± Knowing very well that Heather had been preupied with starting her own


    ¡°Enough about that. How may I help you?¡± Having received his call all of a sudden, she naturally


    thought he called her for a specific reason.


    ¡°I just wanted to hear your voice,¡± he stated flirtatiously, to which Heather had goosebumps upon


    hearing.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to hang up. I¡¯m driving right now,¡± she imed, about to end the call.


    As he could hear her revving engine through the call, he expressed with concern, ¡°You should head


    home quickly. It¡¯s not a good day to wander around in your car.¡± Worried about her safety, Matthias


    couldn¡¯t fathom why she would take the risk traveling in such disastrous weather.


    Then, Heather gave a light grunt and quickly hung up. Recently, Matthias hadn¡¯t been like himself and


    he was constantly doing things that were rather meaningless.


    Initially, she nned to head home but her mind suddenly changed. And so, she changed directions


    and proceeded to the hotel Leon was staying at. If it was as Leon described, he might still be in danger


    because as of then, no one could tell what the bomber¡¯s intention and next move were.


    When she appeared before Leon with her bare face, the man, still half asleep, extended his hand to


    pinch her face.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Having not expected a bare-faced Heather to exist, Leon felt that he must still be


    sleeping and that was but a Heather in his dreams.


    Brutally, she smacked his hand away and countered, ¡°Does that hurt?¡±


    It did, in fact. Leon was in so much pain that he was literally gritting his teeth as he stared at his


    swelling hand. Perhaps Heather had put too much force in the smack.


    ¡°Why are you here, Heather?¡± he questioned, feeling bewildered. Turning to the window, he could only


    see rain outside, which meant that Heather had ovee the storm to meet him.


    ¡°I was afraid that you might get bored being alone here,¡± she deflected with a fabricated excuse.


    ¡°Wow! Since when have you be a samaritan?¡± Skeptical, he felt that she must havee over


    with a purpose.


    ¡°You and your cursed mouth. Mind your words!¡± She replied with another smack on his head. I came all


    the way here because I was worried, yet I am being greeted by your foolishness. Hmph¡ªlooks like I


    shouldn¡¯t havee!

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Skeptical about Heather¡¯s words, Leon stared at her suspiciously while giving her a mischievous grin,


    feeling happy to see her in the hotel.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Heather changed the topic because she thought it was a hassle to attempt to


    clear his doubts.


    Leon looked out of the window with his eyes squinted, and the dark circles under his eyes became


    more apparent. Truth was, Heather had already noticed this but she deliberately quizzed him despite


    knowing his restlessness. Seeing him so fatigued, she continued to mock him, ¡°Seems like you didn¡¯t


    get enough sleep yesterday. Serves you right for being so stubborn about changing rooms.¡±


    Much to her surprise, Leon remained silent. After a while, he blurted discontentedly, ¡°You came to


    persuade me to dy the opening.¡± He didn¡¯t wish to dy theunch of theirpany and he thought


    that Heather was being impulsive.


    ¡°You¡¯re in over your head. I¡¯ve already made that decision, so there¡¯s no need to persuade you.¡± Being


    the lone wolf she was, she would not be swayed by Leon.


    ¡°You¡¯re being ruthless, Heather,¡± Leon countered.


    ¡°You have no say in this. As for the investigation, however, you may prove yourself useful.¡± Since Leon


    was sharper in investigations, Heather intended to drag him into it.


    Puzzled, Leon peered at her as he wondered why she was so persistent on getting to the bottom of the


    incident.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware of the dangers of digging into this?¡± Assuming it was his own family that was wreaking


    havoc, he feltpelled to remind her of the risks. Knowing the lengths they would go, he wished she


    wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    ¡°I need closure¡ªit¡¯s important to me.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t directly look into whether the Lockes and the


    Moriartys were working together in secret, she could only start from the explosion.


    Heaving a sigh, Leon fell back onto his bed, utterly infuriated by her. ¡°You¡¯re really arrogant, Heather.


    What do you want from me? A direct confrontation?¡± He asked tiredly, as if he was terrified of the


    person he hinted about.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it your way. After all, I only wish to know whether the Moriartys are behind this,¡± Heather


    expressed her true thoughts, not wanting to burden him.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you just believe me? It¡¯s really not the Moriartys. After all this time, do you still not know


    that Caleb merely wants to have you by his side and not hurt you?¡± Leon questioned in rage. He had


    made this assumption after having analyzed the statistics for a long time. Although he didn¡¯t want it


    revealed to her, he felt the need to at that moment.


    ¡°So what? Sure, he won¡¯t hurt me but there¡¯s no guarantee he won¡¯t attack my family. Even if he won¡¯t


    information, it was as she said¡ªCaleb would never give up harassing the Langstons.


    Feeling lethargic, Leon merely wanted to lie on the bed and do nothing as he did not have the energy


    to continue debating with Heather, but she just wouldn¡¯t cut him some ck.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that since Caleb has no hand in the detonation, why would you even bother looking


    into it?¡± Leon was going insane out of frustration from Heather¡¯s unusualness.


    ¡°I wish to face him. It¡¯s like he¡¯s vanished into thin air after disappearing for so long. Regardless of his


    intentions, I wish to look for him and make sure of his ns.¡± With that, Heather made her goal of


    meeting Caleb apparent.


    Seeing how her aims grew more dangerous than thest, Leon sprung out of bed and eximed, ¡°No


    way! Caleb¡¯s a real snake! You shouldn¡¯t start messing with him.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just sit around enjoying my peace. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll have to face it anyway, so I might as well


    take the initiative to approach him instead of waiting.¡± As she no longer had the desire to drag the


    matter any further, she decided to be the one to find the Moriartys since they wouldn¡¯t show up.


    So far, the Moriarty Family hadn¡¯t made a move, so Heather couldn¡¯t figure out whether they were


    waiting for an opportunity for an ambush or for the Langstons to make apromise. Since they were


    still friendly on the outside, Heather thought she might as well use that to her advantage and approach


    Caleb to find out anything she could.


    ¡°Since when were you this dense, Heather? You¡¯re oversimplifying things!¡± Seeing how Heather was


    growing irrational, Leon scoffed coldly. The Heather he once knew wouldn¡¯t have made such rash


    decisions.


    ¡°How should I know my odds at winning if I don¡¯t at least give it a try?¡± Since she had made up her


    mind, whatever he said would not make her waver.


    ¡°Fine, then. I¡¯ll not stop you, but I¡¯ll not jump with you either.¡± Since they didn¡¯t see eye-to-eye, Leon


    decided not to give her his support.


    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t force your hand,¡± Heather imed apathetically. Based on their stiff exchanges, it


    seemed she really had ticked him off.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll only put my mind on thepany. Do note looking for me for anything else,¡± he


    furiously stated as he signaled for her to leave the room.


    As a result, both of them were irked by each other. Before Heather rushed out the door, however, she


    gave Leon a final nce. ¡°I¡¯ll prove myself right.¡±


    Bang! Leon mmed the door shut. Then, hey against the door, perturbed by Heather¡¯s self-


    destructive behavior. Despite being told that Caleb had no intentions to harm her, she insisted on taking


    him on. She is truly offering herself up on a silver tter!


    Despite their conflict, Leon couldn¡¯t bring himself to calm down as his friend walked toward her fall.


    Hence, he decided to inform Matthias about this. Since there were certain details that he couldn¡¯t


    disclose, he nned to only tell him the causes and effects.


    As of now, he could only wish for Matthias to protect Heather. Unfortunately, after having run a check


    on Matthias¡¯ background, Leon discovered that Matthias had his te full as well.


    Unlike the impable fa?ade he donned, he wasn¡¯t as influential and powerful within the Locke Family.


    Thus, he could also be troubled by his family members.


    Aware of that, Leon suspected that Matthias had already known about the coboration between the


    Moriartys and the Lockes but could only do as told. And sadly, the only one who could have Matthias


    down on his knees was the head of the Locke Family, which led to Leon¡¯s fear of the possible pact


    between the two families.


    In the end, Leon pulled out hisptop that he always carried with him. Luckily, he hadn¡¯t left theptop


    at home during the explosion, or all the data he had collected would have turned to dust.


    After going through the Locke Family¡¯s information, Leon couldn¡¯t find anything about the shady,


    mysterious head of the family. Even on various media tforms, he could not find any photos of the


    Lockes¡¯ head, nor any audio files either. Regardless, Leon couldn¡¯t grasp the intention behind the


    enigma or what they were preparing for.


    Despite theck of information, Leon knew that the Lockes were no decent businesspeople. Whether it


    be things that were immoral or uwful, they had done it all. However, the information Leon had at


    hand suggested that Matthias had no hand in the family¡¯s fishy business, and it was his leader and


    rtives that were behind the obscene acts.


    Pondering on this, Leon wished to understand how much Matthias knew about his family¡¯s inside jobs.


    Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t sure whether Matthias was actually working with his rotten rtives. Thus,


    Leon could only make a bet for now.


    While he scrolled over the pages of data, he was contemting how he should approach Matthias


    about the matter and more importantly, whether to reveal the truth to him.


    Either way, the only thing Leon was sure of was that Matthias¡¯ affection for Heather was genuine¡ªthat


    was the only leverage Leon had. Regrettably, Leon wasn¡¯t Matthias so he couldn¡¯t tell if Matthias¡¯


    feelings for Heather were strong enough for him to go against his own family.


    Up until now, Leon had stressed himself very much for Heather¡¯s sake, assisting her both openly and


    discreetly. Judging by the Moriarty Family¡¯s power, Leon thought that the only group that could take the


    family on was his own. If the Moriartys were to take action, perhaps even the Lockes had no way to


    stop them.


    Needless to say, Leon hadn¡¯t the influence nor the capabilities to help Heather with his family¡¯s power


    as he was unable to persuade his grandfather to lend a hand.


    Despite that, there was a way that could guarantee his help, and it was one that got Leon scratching


    his head and biting his lips¡ªget Heather to be his wife and put a baby in her. To Leon, who had never


    pondered about marriage and having a child, the idea was indeed crazy. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like Heather


    would agree to it.


    Skipping the impractical method, Leon concluded that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get his family¡¯s help. Even


    if it was a matter of life or death, he would not look for his family.


    On the other side, a ringtone pierced through the silence. Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be receiving any


    calls from anyone except Matthias, Heather immediately locked her phone as she wasn¡¯t in the mood


    to speak to anyone.


    After having called thrice and with none of them being picked up, Matthias simply sent her a text. As a


    matter of fact, he had received a text message earlier mentioning Heather was in danger and urging


    him to hurry over to Violeast Hotel.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In order to make sure the message wasn¡¯t actually spam, Matthias wished to call her for confirmation,


    not knowing it was Leon behind it.


    In fact, Leon wanted to test if Matthias woulde to him. If he rushed over without any hesitation, that


    would prove he really loved Heather and lost his rationality in the process.


    After a while, seeing how Matthias hadn¡¯t responded, Leon figured he was calling Heather. Leon knew


    that she wouldn¡¯t answer any calls or reply to any texts that weren¡¯ting from Robert or Myra.


    Indeed, feeling irritated by Matthias¡¯ volley of calls and texts, Heather immediately turned her phone off


    without even ncing at his texts.


    Her temper would get even worse whenever she was upset. And so, when Matthias made another call,


    he noticed that she had already switched off her phone. As it was rare for her to do so, he couldn¡¯t help


    but worry.


    To verify the text, Matthias attempted to dial the number of the sender, and Leon revealed a victorious


    grin when he saw the former¡¯s call.


    However, Leon chose not to answer the call and continued to text. Hastily, he typed down a series of


    messages and sent them over to Matthias.


    ¡®Since you have the time to ask for proof, why don¡¯t youe over and see for yourself? Or perhaps,


    Director Locke, you don¡¯t care one bit about Miss Heather¡¯s safety. Well, that¡¯s all I have for you. It¡¯s all


    up to you whether toe over or not.¡¯ Leon sent an aggressively provocative message. At that


    moment, Heather¡¯s whereabouts were constantly changing, so Matthias would be forced toe over


    since he couldn¡¯t determine her position.


    ¡®Which room in Violeast Hotel?¡¯ There was no way Matthias could afford to barge into different rooms to


    locate the sender based on the urgency of the matter at hand.


    ¡®Fifth floor.¡¯ After revealing the floor he was in to Matthias, Leon swiftly erased the number of the burner


    phone and waited as a show presented itself.


    He wanted to see if Matthias would check on every room on the fifth floor. If Matthias was able to locate


    him, Leon would share with him Heather¡¯s ballsy ns and try to have the other man protect her.


    As for what woulde next, it ally with Matthias¡¯ determination as Leon hoped that Matthias


    wouldn¡¯t let him down. After all, it was just one floor.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Before Matthias¡¯ arrival, Leon connected hisptop to the satellite and found out Heather¡¯s


    whereabouts. It had been a long while yet she was still on the roads, reluctant to head home.


    ordingly, Leon attempted to call her, only to find out that she had turned her phone off. No wonder!


    He revealed a helpless grin as he mused, She¡¯s so persistent!


    Looks like his actions had hurt her. Since he was unable to support his friend into doing the wrong


    things, he could only think of righting her wrongs.


    Even now, Leon was trying to prove that point with his actions¡ªbaiting Matthias to see how concerned


    he was about Heather.


    If Matthias chose to be smart and strategic in this case, that would prove he hadn¡¯t fallen deep enough


    for her. Back when Leon was all in for Heather, the Langstons used her as bait to lure him home.


    Although he considered himself sharp-witted, he didn¡¯t contemte too much back then and eventually


    fell for such ridiculous excuses. Perhaps he was blinded by love!


    Now, Leon wished to draw the same card¡ªluring Matthias over. And all he had to do next was to wait


    for thetter to knock on his door.


    Surprisingly, Matthias showed up much faster than he had expected. Pulling the door open, Leon saw a


    drenched Matthias standing outside.


    Looking at Matthias, who was soaked after running around under the storm without an umbre, Leon


    felt a gush of satisfaction in his heart. After all, they were technically love rivals.


    ¡°How may I help you?¡± Leon pretended as if he didn¡¯t already know Matthias.


    ¡°Is Heather here?¡± Matthias inquired with a frighteningly dark expression. Terrified, Leon swore to


    himself not to reveal to Matthias that it was him behind the text message.


    ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± Leon acted as if he was clueless.


    Gazing at him, Matthias responded, ¡°I know you¡¯re her junior, so she must be inside. Let me in!¡±


    Leon then looked at him perplexedly as he countered, ¡°What a load of bull! Have you lost it?¡± he


    muttered as he pointed at his head.


    ¡°Sod off!¡± Shoving him away, Matthias entered the room as he yelled, ¡°Heather? Heather!¡±


    Although Leon stayed in one of the most luxurious rooms, the room wasn¡¯t at allplex as everything


    fell in sight at the entrance. Crossing his arms, Leon stated, ¡°She left earlier, so she won¡¯t respond


    even if you shout yourself hoarse.¡±


    Upon hearing that Heather was no longer here, Matthias turned around and walked toward the exit,


    only to be stopped by Leon. Upon seeing that, the former said, ¡°Let me through.¡±


    Snickering, Leon scorned, ¡°You enter and exit as you want. What do you think my ce is?¡± Of course,


    at that moment, he had to irritate Matthias in order to see how perturbed the other man was.


    ¡°Please move¡ªI wish to look for Heather. Do you know where she is?¡± Truth was, he could not stop


    worrying, not until he found Heather.


    ¡°And I wish to know why you are here and what¡¯s your business with her.¡± Leon was so into his act that


    the disdain on his face seemed genuine.


    ¡°Tell me where did she go.¡± Suddenly, Matthias grasped Leon¡¯s cor, effectively exhibiting his fighting


    skills that were higher than that of Heather¡¯s. With just a swing of an arm, he quickly subdued Leon.


    ¡°Ouch! Let go of me. I can¡¯t breathe!¡± Not expecting Matthias to be so terrifying when he got triggered,


    Leon figured that he should proceed with a rather amicable method or he would be digging himself a


    grave.


    ¡°So do you know where she is?¡± Matthias repeated the question as he was about to lift Leon up with


    one hand, effectively making thetter slightly panicked.


    The reddened eyes and threatening gestures all indicated his love for Heather. Seeing that, Leon was


    almost sure that he indeed cared about her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need you to exin the situation to me. I¡¯ve no idea what¡¯s going on. For starters, do unhand me or


    I¡¯ll tell you nothing,¡± Leon urged furiously, shocked by Matthias¡¯ monstrous strength.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Despite loosening his hands, Matthias was still maintaining his scowl¡ªa horrifying one, at that.


    Meanwhile, Leon was still dazed by Matthias¡¯ fighting skills. Although he had heard from Heather about


    how Matthias was really adept at fighting, he had never imagined him to be this proficient, perhaps


    even in another league altogether.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on. You¡¯re looking for her so panickedly, so what¡¯s the urgency? If it¡¯s so urgent,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    why don¡¯t you call her? Even if I tell where she is, do you think you¡¯re able to chase her down?¡± Leon


    continued to y pretend. In that instant, there was no way Matthias, who was about to blow a gasket,


    could see through Leon¡¯s acting.


    ¡°Someone texted me saying that Heather was in danger and had mee over to Violeast Hotel to


    look for her. When I arrived, I went to the reception and asked whether Heather was here as a guest. I


    even described her appearance in detail. One of them imed to have seen Heather and I soon found


    out that she was in your room. And here I am now, knocking at your door.¡± Matthias exined his side


    of the story in detail, from beginning to the end.


    Upon hearing that, Leon acted as if he had an epiphany. ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, can you tell me where she has gone?¡± Having not the time to lurk around, Matthias wished to


    pinpoint her location immediately.


    Seemingly troubled, Leon muttered, ¡°About that¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± What Matthias wanted was a ce, not Leon¡¯s stressful expression.


    ¡°She¡¯s either at the Langston Residence or¡­¡± Leon deliberately made a pause, only to see Matthias


    frowning tightly, as if he was going to burst into rage again.


    At that point, Matthias had long be frustrated by Leon¡¯s suspense. ¡°Or what?¡± How could a man


    be this hesitant?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you about this because Heather didn¡¯t want me to tell anyone¡­¡± Leon


    seemed unsettled, as if he was wondering whether to reveal the truth or not.


    ¡°Spit it.¡± Seeing that Leon was so indecisive, Matthias figured something was off and Heather must


    have been heading toward somewhere dangerous.


    ¡°Please, you mustn¡¯t let her know that I¡¯m the one who told you this.¡± Requesting affirmation, Leon


    made the matter seem so serious as if it would cost him his life if Heather were to find out he had


    betrayed her.


    ¡°Hurry up, then!¡± Matthias, on the other hand, was growing impatient. How is this guy such a p*ssy?


    ¡°Earlier, Heather mentioned that she intends to get close to Caleb. As for why, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m in no ce


    to tell you. The point is, I suspect that she¡¯s going to look for him,¡± Leon finally exposed the full truth to


    Matthias, and what would happen next was up to thetter¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°But why would she do that? What¡¯s really going on?¡± Of course, Matthias had heard about Caleb, but


    he couldn¡¯t fathom the nature of the rtionship between Heather and the other man.


    However, Leon simply replied, ¡°I have no idea either. Some family feud, I reckon.¡± After a few seconds,


    he turned to Matthias with a stern face and urged, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Please keep this


    from Heather, okay?¡±


    In order to settle Leon down, Matthias had to give him an assurance. Thus, he nodded his head and


    earnestly promised, ¡°I swear I won¡¯t let anyone know about what happened here.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m worried about Heather as well, but I don¡¯t think I have the power to interfere in such a


    matter. If you really care about her, you have to protect her well. And remember¡ªdo not let her know


    I¡¯ve told you all this. Just pretend that you know nothing and shield her discreetly,¡± Leon advised


    Matthias. After revealing his ultimate purpose, he felt immensely relieved.


    ¡°I got it.¡± Matthias patted him, signaling his gratitude.


    ¡°That¡¯s all the help I can give. I think you¡¯d better not look for her now, but you may try waiting for her at


    the Langston Residence. She might reach home very soon,¡± Leon advised Matthias.


    ¡°I¡¯m really worried about her. Even though I don¡¯t know who sent me the text, I can¡¯t help but feel


    uneasy,¡± Matthias stated as he showed Leon his phone.


    After scanning the message, Leon smilingly imed, ¡°Must have been a fake. Even the number looks


    sketchy.¡±


    At once, Matthias shot him a weird gaze as he didn¡¯t quite grasp what he meant. Realizing that, Leon


    scolded himself internally for speaking too much.


    Very quickly, he attempted to cover up his lies and offered, ¡°I¡¯m good withputers so I can track


    down callers and senders,¡±


    ¡°How could you tell that the number is sketchy and the content is fake?¡± Matthias was not one to mess


    with, so he demanded a clear exnation from Leon.


    ¡°Typically, people wouldn¡¯t use their personal numbers to send such shady texts, so the number is most


    likely fabricated. As for the message, it must have been a prank of some sort. Sure, Heather was here


    in Violeast Hotel and in my room. But the question is, why would she be in danger when she¡¯s in my


    room? That¡¯s utter bull!¡± Leon eximed, as if he was speaking facts.


    Pondering on the other man¡¯s words, Matthias thought they weren¡¯t entirely illogical. Regardless, he


    couldn¡¯t put down his worry, not until he made sure that Heather was safe.


    ¡°Just trust me and wait for her at the Langston Residence. She¡¯ll surely return,¡± Leon suggested as he


    didn¡¯t want Matthias to wander around aimlessly in such hazardous weather.


    ¡°But you told me she might be looking for Caleb, so why should I wait for her there?¡± As Matthias


    remembered everything vividly, Leon couldn¡¯t dismiss him so easily.


    ¡°She¡¯ll definitely go home so it¡¯s best you wait for her there. Otherwise, where would you look for her in


    such heavy rain?¡± Seeing how assiduous Matthias was to detail, Leon grew slightly helpless as he


    became more careful with his words.


    ¡°No way. I¡¯ll search for her right now. I¡¯ll find her,¡± Matthias imed as he was about to push Leon away


    and storm out the door.


    ¡°Sure, if you insist. Don¡¯t forget to try calling her, though; she might have turned her phone on.¡± With


    that, Leon gave no more suggestions, fearing Matthias would catch him red-handed.


    Before leaving the room, Matthias expressed his gratitude for sharing such critical information and he


    murmured, ¡°Got it, thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Be sure to protect her! Honestly, I don¡¯t hate you that much. In fact, I kind of think you


    guys are a good match,¡± Leonmented with a bright beam as heplimented his rival, all the


    while cursing himself in his heart for doing so.


    Upon hearing that, Matthias, who had always thought Leon was interested in Heather, was surprised by


    his sudden blessing. And so, he responded with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, he quickly took his


    leave after voicing hisst words.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    After exiting Violeast Hotel, Matthias stormed into the rain. As he was too focused on finding Heather,


    he forgot to bring an umbre. Given how on edge he was right now, he couldn¡¯t feel a thing despite the


    cold raindrops falling upon his skin.


    ¡°Please be safe, Heather,¡± he mumbled repetitively.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Heather, who was driving, sneezed before grabbing a sheet of paper towel to rub her nose.


    Am Iing down with a cold?


    Although the weather had been freezing since early in the morning, Heather didn¡¯t feel at all chilly, as


    her mind waspletely focused on the issue at hand. Thus, she merely wore thinyers of clothes


    when she left home. Moreover, the heater in the car was able to keep her warm but sooner orter, she


    would have to exit her car and feel the wrath of the cruel storm.


    Staring out through the windshield, she had no idea where to go, though her mood had certainly gotten


    better after wandering around. When she remembered that her phone was turned off, she quickly


    switched it on. As she was worried that Robert might look for her, she wouldn¡¯t usually turn off her


    phone.


    Back when she was still studying overseas, she once turned off her phone in order to focus on


    preparing for her examination. Coincidentally, Robert had called her countless times, only to be


    ignored, and it in turn made him very nervous. When she turned it on the next day, Robert gave her a


    brutal lesson for missing his calls.


    Since then, Heather would seldom switch off her phone. Presently, when her phone was turned on,


    there was nothing from Robert; rather, it was Matthias who sent her a chain of text messages and


    called her countless times.


    Reading the messages, she realized that all of them were him asking for her whereabouts. Upon


    reading them, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Matthias was so tense.


    In order to keep him from worrying about her, she felt obliged to call him back. Seeing it was a call from


    Heather, Matthias instantly picked it up and was instantly relieved when he heard her voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s the urgency, Matthias?¡± Heather interrogated. Since he seemed so hasty in his texts, he must


    have important news.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Matthias¡¯ voice was a little raspy, perhaps because of his anxiousness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m currently on some overpass.¡± With the heavy rain smearing the roadside sign


    boards, Heather couldn¡¯t tell where she currently was.


    Upon hearing that, Matthias thought it would be better to ask her to rify things. ¡°Where are you


    heading to?¡±


    ¡°Home,¡± she answered. Due to the hazardous nature of such atrocious weather, it would be best for her


    to go home earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you there.¡± Despite knowing that Heather was safe, Matthias had to check on her himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why can¡¯t you talk over the phone?¡± she inquired. She didn¡¯t like Matthias


    frequenting her home, especially in such weather. What excuse could he use for the visit?


    However, Matthias wouldn¡¯t give in. ¡°I want to meet you. No¡ªI have to see you.¡±


    And so, Heather helplesslypromised, knowing that Matthias would surely go to the Langston


    residence if he said so. ¡°Not at the Langston Residence, though. Let¡¯s find a coffee shop,¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed.


    When they had settled on the ce and time, Heather was getting down from the overpass. It was not


    until she read the road sign did she realize she was already in the eastern suburbs.


    That meant driving to the city centre would consume a lot of time but having made a promise, she had


    no choice but to turn her car around. Jeez! How did I end up in the suburbs?


    In a blink of an eye, Matthias had already arrived at the promised spot while Heather was still on her


    way. With his clothes soaking wet, he had long lost the pride he usually possessed.


    Knowing that Heather wouldn¡¯t arrive that soon, he made a call to Niki to have him bring over some


    clean clothes and an umbre. Fearing that he would miss out on Heather¡¯s presence, Mathias didn¡¯t


    want to leave the coffee shop since he didn¡¯t know what time she would appear.


    When Niki showed up carrying some clothes and an umbre, he was shocked by the pathetic


    appearance of Matthias, who was as wet as a fish.


    ¡°Do you wish to get changed in the bathroom, sir?¡± As much as he wanted tough at Matthias¡¯ rather


    humorous look, Niki held back the urge, as it would be a bad time to make fun of the former.


    ¡°Stay here. If Heather arrives, bring her over.¡± Matthias ignored Niki¡¯s question knowing deep down


    his assistant wasughing at him.


    ¡°Roger that,¡± Niki responded as he nodded his head.


    Turns out it¡¯s Heather! No wonder he¡¯s in this state! Initially, Niki wondered who in the world was


    able to captivate Matthias. However, it seemed like Matthias was growing more and more inebriated in


    Heather¡¯s charm as the things he would do for her got more extreme.


    Nheless, it was something rather pleasant. Knowing Matthias wasn¡¯t happy back at home, Niki


    hoped that he could experience more emotions and the connection he shared with Heather was able to


    warm up his freezing heart.


    After some time, Heather still had yet to show herself. Meanwhile, Niki, who was lowering his head


    and stirring his coffee, would asionally look toward the door, anticipating Heather¡¯s arrival.


    Suddenly, a bewitching woman entered the shop. Although she certainly looked like Heather, Niki


    wasn¡¯t sure that woman was indeed her.


    Then, he watched as the woman swept her gaze around as if she was looking for someone, until her


    eyes fell upon himself.


    ¡°Niki,¡± she greeted as she walked toward him.


    Niki had only realized it was actually Heather when she got closer. She seemed familiar from far


    away but seeing her close up, he couldn¡¯t help but be stupefied by her unornamented face.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Matthias?¡± Heather, on the other hand, felt strange only seeing Niki at the table but not


    Matthias.


    ¡°Director Locke has just gone to the bathroom,¡± he answered nervously. Whenever he got to see


    Heather, his heart would always palpitate and he would feel embarrassed for that.


    Unlike the women, whose faces were rather unpleasant to look at after removing their makeup,


    Heather¡¯s bare face was heavenly. Undoubtedly, any men who saw her would have the urge to protect


    her and that included Niki, who couldn¡¯t help sneaking some nce at her.


    ¡°Heather,¡± Matthias called out from behind.


    Hearing her name, Heather turned around to the voice. Matthias grinned at the sight of her bare face,


    as he preferred it that way rather than her usual sharp look. Knowing that she was safe, he finally felt


    relieved.


    At this moment, Niki knew it was time for him to go as the duo had met each other. And so, he


    murmured to Matthias, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I shall return to the Locke Group, sir.¡±


    Seeing that there wasn¡¯t anything in Matthias¡¯ hands, Niki assumed he had thrown the clothes away.


    With that, he screamed internally as it pained him to know the garments that cost tens of thousand had


    been discarded.


    Shortly after, Niki courteously said to Heather, ¡°Farewell, Miss Langston!¡±


    Heather nodded her head to acknowledge his departure, unlike the constantly emotionless Matthias,


    who immediately showed his emotions when Niki left.


    It was only a minute ago when he showed her a smile which he quickly withdrew upon hearing Niki


    speak, and Heather scornfully looked at him for that.


    ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡± she got straight to the point.


    ¡°How would you like your coffee?¡± Matthias quizzed her, ignoring her question.


    ¡°Anything goes.¡± As she didn¡¯t have any patience, she didn¡¯t want to waste much time on deciding what


    to pick.


    Then, Matthias had the servere over and said something. To her surprise, he ordered her favorite


    coffee with the exact amount of sugar she would like.


    Surprised by Matthias¡¯ knowledge of her taste, Heather looked at him in astonishment. So Matthias


    does have a tender side!


    ¡°Now speak,¡± she expressed with a scowl, not willing to turn a happy face just because he ordered her


    favorite coffee.


    ¡°Someone sent me this earlier.¡± Matthias pushed his phone over to Heather.


    When she read the content of the screen, she was immediately baffled and reminded of the fishy text


    she received before the explosion.


    Now that Matthias had received a simr message, Heather couldn¡¯t help but suspect that it was the


    same person behind both messages. What can their intention be?


    ¡°This is why you¡¯ve been calling me and spamming me with messages?¡±


    Matthias nodded. ¡°Yes. I got worried because you didn¡¯t answer my calls nor my texts, and even turned


    your phone off afterward.¡±


    Considering how the sender was able to keep track of her every move and even her behavioral


    patterns, Heather was deeply spooked. Not only had they predicted her reluctance to reply to texts,


    they even knew she would turn her phone off. Perhaps it was someone close to her?


    Instantly, she felt like her every action was observed. However, how would anyone else know about the


    argument between her and Leon in the hotel room? That was a question that intrigued her deeply.


    ¡°Well¡ªnow that I know you¡¯re safe, I can finally rest assured,¡± Matthias joyfully imed.


    However, Heather had to make sure of something, so she asked, ¡°Did you go to the Violeast Hotel?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I got nothing.¡± Skipping over the fact that he had met with Leon as promised, Matthias


    intended to keep his words and avoid dragging the boy into this.


    ¡°Did you see Leon?¡± Heather curiously pursued. Theoretically, Matthias should know Leon, just as he


    should be aware of her rtionship with thetter.


    ¡°I did but he said you weren¡¯t there, so I went somewhere else to search for you.¡± Although Matthias


    attempted to leave out as much detail as he could, Heather was rather meticulous about it and he felt


    guilty when looking into her eyes.


    Fixating her gaze on Matthias, Heather couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was hiding something from her.


    Knowing him, he wouldn¡¯t leave Leon so easily after getting a simple answer. No matter how I look at it,


    something is missing here.


    ¡°He asked me to wait for you at the Langston Residence and continue to phone. Oh¡ªand he imed


    that the message was a prank by somebody else,¡± Matthias continued, revealing only the parts that


    were less important in order to prevent her from continuing to stare at him with a suspicious gaze.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Heather was piqued by the fact that Leon had yet to give her a call or a text.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Typically, Leon would be concerned after reading such a message, rather than being rational. After all,


    he wasn¡¯t a rational person.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Matthias queried.


    Shaking her head, Heather answered, ¡°Nothing. Everything is just weird to me. I feel like I have to dig


    the sender out and question his purpose.¡±


    After having gone through such incidents, Heather spared Leon the benefit of the doubt She had now


    set her sights on Caleb, which made her even more determined to approach the general and figure out


    whether he was pulling the strings.


    Having her mood affected by such irritating weather, Heather halted the discussion. Seeing that,


    Matthias looked into her eyes curiously and caught traces of murder in them.


    ¡°Let me send you home,¡± Matthias initiated an offer.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since we¡¯ve already confirmed the nature of the text, you¡¯ve got no need to worry for me. I¡¯ll


    return home myself and you should return to the Locke Group.¡± Not wanting him to constantly disregard


    his work for her sake, Heather denied his offer. Or else, she would feel guilty for trapping him like a


    subus would do an innocent man.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    It was a heavy downpour out there. Heather, who had no makeup on, was sitting opposite Matthias. It


    stirred something within him that he wanted to capture and keep this beautiful moment to himself. A


    shutter sound could be heard and he took a photograph of her while she was drinking her coffee.


    However, she lifted her head the next second and snatched his phone away from him.


    He felt a little frustrated that he had forgotten to turn off the shutter sound, and now Heather had


    deleted the photo without a second thought. She then nced at him coldly, her expression unkind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t simply take photos of me.¡± To Heather, she was looking like a mess now, so how could she let


    anybody photograph her in such a state? She fixed her fierce gaze at him, as though he had done


    something unforgivable.


    ¡°You look too pretty so I couldn¡¯t help it,¡± Matthias replied with utmost sincerity. Heather¡¯s aura seemed


    weaker than usual when she did not put on any makeup, and she looked more adorable now when she


    was angry.


    Upon hearing his words, she felt resigned toward Matthias¡¯ aesthetic judgement of a straight man. She


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    did not think that she would look good right now with her current state. As she came to that thought,


    she found her attention being drawn away by his phone.


    She realized that there were countless photos of her in his phone, and she had no idea when he took


    all these without her knowing.


    Frightened, she looked up with a hint of horror. ¡°You sent someone to stalk me?¡± There were a lot of


    photos which were taken from a far distance and it would not have been taken by Matthias himself.


    ¡°No,¡± Matthias responded while he snatched his phone back and added, ¡°It¡¯s all taken by me.¡± Back


    then, he once stalked her from behind and he initially just thought of watching her from afar. However,


    he could not contain himself in the end and took a few photos.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do such a thing again.¡± Heather did not want to have an argument with him today, so she


    sounded gentle while she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Being exposed by Heather on the spot, Matthias too felt disgusted with his own obsessed


    and foolish actions.


    ¡°Alright, then; I¡¯m going home now.¡± Heather did not want to stay with him any longer. She had been


    running around for a long while, and now she felt so weary that she did not even want to talk to anyone


    else.


    Upon seeing that, Matthias quickly stood up and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡± Right at the moment, he was


    looking as though he was a big boy who had just done something wrong. He looked so panicked and


    he wanted to behave better to win her favor.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡± However, she rejected his offer decisively. She had not forgiven him for what


    happened just now and she even refused to let him get closer to her.


    Upon hearing her words, he was no longer stubborn. Evan had once advised him, saying that


    sometimes when a girl forcefully said no, he should listen to her. Otherwise, the girl would hate him if


    he did the opposite.


    Looking at such a situation right now, Heather obviously did not want him to send her off, so he could


    only watch her retreating figure as she walked away. Holding an umbre in the heavy rain, Heather


    looked even more fragile and thin. At this moment, Matthias was longing to stand by her side and hold


    the umbre for her, protecting her against the wind and rain.


    As Heather¡¯s unbending figure faded away in the rain, Matthias withdrew his gaze, thinking that he


    should head back to thepany immediately. Because of an uncertain text, he ran out in a hurry and


    made himself look like a hot mess. Moreover, he did not win the heart of his beautiful woman either.


    Ever since he was transferred to the business department, he felt that everything became much quieter


    as he was now free from Regan¡¯s bber. He knew that Regan was actually waiting for a chance to


    trouble again in a short period of time.


    In this poor weather, a lot of people were using various ridiculous reasons to take their time off, as the


    losers would have thought that the life of a wealthy person was unrestrained and happy. In fact, no


    matter if it was on a windy day or a stormy day, Matthias woulde to thepany earlier than


    anyone else.


    Moreover, the board of directors were notpletely disappointed in him despite his abnormal actions


    during this period of time, as his good performance back then was still well remembered after all.


    In his most hardworking years, he only slept for four to five hours a day and he gave it his all. Even


    though he made a whole lot of money for the Locke Group and even expanded the business scale of


    thepany, people would gossip behind his back, saying that he could thrive just because of his


    identity.


    As soon as Matthias thought about this, he decided to put away his messy thoughts. He had been with


    the Locke Group for a very long time and he even felt a little nostalgic. Moreover, he had been working


    so hard all these years for another important purpose of his and he would do anything just to achieve it.


    The documents were crammed full of words and he looked at the information with his eyes narrowed.


    The reason that the Locke Group could develop so rapidly and smoothly in Bradfort City was all thanks


    to that person who paved the way for them.


    In the business world, everyone would have their own axe to grind just for their own benefits. Ever


    since he had more concerns in his mind, he started to examine that goal of his which was not known by


    anybody. Is it really worth it to sacrifice so much for that goal?


    There was still a heavy downpour out there. This heavy rain hadsted for a very long while and it


    would certainly burden the drainage system of Bradfort City. Moreover, in some ces, the water had


    risen to calf-level. In short, there would be floods if it continued to rain so heavily. As he looked down


    from such a high level, Matthias noticed that all living beings had be very small.


    He was standing in front of the window while the humans below were just like ants. Right now, there


    were various conspiracies going on in Bradfort City. When the upper levels werepeting for power


    and gain, the ones struggling to survive at the bottom of the pyramid were the ones who suffered. As


    this thought came into his mind, he felt increasingly swayed and he was even a little shaken.


    If I give up now, will it be a good thing for everyone? In the middle of the night, Matthias would also ask


    himself the same question. However, there was no turning back for an arrow that had been released,


    and he did not have any other choice now.


    ¡­


    Heather was finally back at Langston Residence. As soon as she stepped into the living room, she saw


    Robert, who was sitting on the sofa. He fixed his gaze at her and she smiled at him wearily.


    ¡°You even went out in such a heavy downpour¡ªlooks like you really can head out all day,¡± Robert


    muttered, feeling a little angry. It wouldn¡¯t help dispel his anger no matter how beautiful his


    granddaughter¡¯s smile was.


    ¡°I had to go out to solve an urgent matter.¡± She found a reason to excuse herself. However, he red


    at her, as he would not ept such a general reason.


    Despite his angry re, Heather walked straight to his side and sat down beside him, and she leaned


    her head on his shoulder. Robert was old and his hair had all turned grey; even his shoulders did not


    have much strength.


    ¡°You¡¯re so heavy! Do you want to squash your grandfather to death?¡± Robert muttered, still feeling


    enraged. However, he did not move his body away and he allowed Heather to continue leaning on him.


    ¡°Grandpa, you are the man who treats me the best in this world! I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get


    married next time,¡± Heather said while she behaved like a spoiled little child. She had no makeup on


    and she looked adorable.


    As expected, Robert¡¯s expression had softened a lot more while he responded in disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t put the


    me on me if you can¡¯t get married because of yourself.¡± Not only that, he sounded a lot gentle too.


    After all, he was pretty easy to get along with.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be staying with Grandpa forever then. It¡¯ll be great too,¡± Heather continued.


    She wanted to always stay by his side and in fact, marriage was not so much of an important matter to


    her.


    Looking at all the unhappy marriages of the Langston Family, she had very high requirements toward


    her own marriage ever since she was a child. If it failed to reach her expectations, she would rather


    stay single proudly.


    ¡°No can do! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s great. I¡¯ll still want to hold my great-grandson and I want to see you get


    married and have your own child before I die.¡± As Robert spoke, he was feeling more and more


    helpless. He felt as though thest day of his life was approaching and he feared that he could not live


    to see a few more years.


    Moreover, as Heather still had not settled down, he felt anxious for her deep down and this was what


    concerned him the most. It was even more worrying than the matter of Langston Group, as the


    when he was already up in heaven, he would still be worried that Heather would not receive the


    happiness she deserved.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to have a child but it¡¯s too hard to get married.¡± Though she did not have her hopes up high


    about marriage anymore, she still wanted to have a kid as she had to carry on the bloodline.


    Heather believed that even though the child was born in a single-parent family, she could let her child


    feel double the love and it would not be any worse than the others. At least, it would be better than the


    families that seemed harmonious outwardly but divided at heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool around! Our family rules do not allow premarital pregnancy.¡± Upon hearing her words,


    Robert even mentioned the rules of their family just to educate her. He knew that she was having such


    a wicked idea in her mind and he definitely did not want her to be a single mother.


    ¡°How many in the family will still actually abide by the house rules? Come on, Grandpa. The world now


    has changed.¡± As Heather spoke, she reached out her hand to touch his white beard. Lately, he had


    been fond of growing out his beard and it had gradually grown very long.


    Ever since he had grown his beard, his face had be kinder. Heather would always touch it as she


    could not help it, acting like a cheeky, naughty little kid the whole while.


    In front of Robert, she was like a child who would never grow up and she would always recall these


    memoriester. Everyone thought that Heather Langston was a matured and steady woman but in fact,


    she still had her innocence within her. However, she could only bury this childlike innocence deep down


    in her afterward.


    ¡°Well, if they don¡¯t follow the rules, I can¡¯t care any longer. But you should definitely abide by the rules,¡±


    Robert said in an earnest and firm manner, as he definitely would not let her do something foolish.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re treating us so differently! This is unfair.¡± Heather would certainly not do such an


    irrational thing when Robert was still alive. She was just casually speaking about it and in fact, she was


    possibly the most obedient person in the Langston Family who would actuallyply with the house


    rules.


    All in all, some of the traditional customs in the family were worth passing on. Although she felt


    contempt for the Langston Family¡¯s preference for sons over daughters, the house rules that were


    inherited were not less demanding for the boys and were also not harsher toward the women.


    Therefore, she thought that the house rules were still rtively fair.


    ¡°The whole family thinks that I treat you the best and they think that I¡¯m being unfair. But in fact, they


    have never looked at themselves and they can¡¯t see the fact of how strict I am with you too.¡± As Robert


    thought about the situation in this family, he spoke heartily. The rumors were unfair to Heather but there


    was nothing that he could do to stop it.


    Deep down, Heather was actually clear of many things. The biggest reason why she got along so


    awkwardly with the Langston Family was that ke was demonizing her behind her back.


    On top of that, her attitude toward her own parents was also cold and she was also not good at


    expressing her feelings. Therefore, the rumors were spread out naturally by the foolish people.


    Moreover, Robert did not want to tell them about the contributions that Heather had made for the family


    privately. They would never know that it was because of her efforts that they could all be living so


    ke was going overboardtely and he was ying tricks secretly behind their backs. However,


    Robert hesitated for a very long while and could not make up his mind due to his consideration of the


    pride of Langston Family. It was proven that ke was not suitable for that position and with the


    Moriartys who were eyeing on them, he was afraid that tragedy would finally happen someday.


    The one thing that he wascking was a suitable reason to pull ke down from that position and let


    Heather to rece him. Even if it would cause the whole family to be unsatisfied, Robert would still


    need to take the family¡¯s harmony into his consideration. After all, he did not want to watch the family


    copse and fell apart before he died.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Grandpa. As long as you understand what kind of person I am, I don¡¯t care what other


    people think of me.¡± Heather smiled after hearing his words as she didn¡¯t know why he was being so


    indignant today. She did not mind about all these, since she had been misunderstood for so many


    years, after all.


    ¡°The Langston Group should flourish in your hands.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Heather deeply. There


    were some things that would never be toote to make up his mind on.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    As Heather moved away from Robert¡¯s shoulders, she looked at him with a sense of confusion. Truth


    was, she understood the profound meaning behind his words but it was just that she dared not delve


    deeper into it.


    And so, she took the initiative and avoided discussing it further as she murmured, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s not


    talk about this matter anymore.¡± When she was young, she would wonder about the reason why she


    could not get the rights of inheritance with her strong capabilities. However, as of now, she no longer


    cared about it anymore.


    ¡°So tell me¡ªwhere have you been today?¡± Robert asked unreservedly. Heather left in such a hurry that


    she did not even have the time to put on her makeup, so there must be something strange and subtle


    behind her actions.


    ¡°I went to find Leon.¡± As she spoke, she tried her best to conceal some parts that should not be told.


    Upon hearing her answer, he stared at her with a puzzled look. She was in such a hurry just to find


    Leon. She clearly said that she has no feelings for him but her actions are the opposite.


    In order to not let Robert misunderstand, she then added immediately, ¡°Well, the explosion yesterday


    has affected him very much, so I should also care about him.¡±


    However, the more she exined, the more it seemed suspicious to Robert, so he stared at her with a


    mistrustful look on his face. There would not be an answer for this matter even if he continued to ask


    about it, so he might as well just stop there.


    ¡°Alright. You young people¡¯s matters are out of my control anyway.¡± And so, he pretended to be


    helpless and skipped the topic.


    As she heard his words, she chuckled and said in a pleasing manner, ¡°What are you talking about,


    Grandpa? That¡¯s not true¡ªI¡¯m the one who listens to you the most.¡±


    It was a stormy day and it was a little quiet in the Langston Residence. The ones who had to head out


    had gone out earlier and those who did not have any asions were staying in their own rooms. Everly


    skipped her sses today and stayed in her room. In such weather, she was worried about someone.


    In order to relieve her worries, she came out of the room. When she walked to the living room, she


    happened to see that Heather and Robert were chatting happily.


    In this family, Robert had always been the symbol of majesty and house rules. Therefore, there were


    not many people in the family who dared to get so close with him. As this thought came to her mind,


    she looked at Heather enviously.


    This was Heather¡¯s privilege and she was able to act recklessly in front of Robert. Looking at the


    scene, Everly also hoped for an elder who could let her act like a child by his side.


    However, they could only see how unrestrained Heather was with the presence of Robert, but they


    never thought that they could actually do the same. As he aged, he became more easygoing and


    gentle. Still, they would not dare to take the initiative to approach him, as they would always think that


    Heather was the only one who had the privilege to act like a child.


    In the meantime, Heather saw Everly, who was just standing on the staircase. However, she did not


    take the initiative to greet her just yet. As their gazes met in the air, Heather put on a smile.


    She did not know when it happened, but Everly had now grown up. When she left, Everly was still a


    boisterous little girl and now she had grown into a youngdy. Time was indeed passing so fast and it


    would not wait for anybody.


    ¡°Everly,¡± It was only when Robert called out to Everly that she came back to her senses, and a hint of


    fluster shed across her face as soon as she realized it. It was a little impolite of her to wander away


    with her thoughts just now, so she immediately responded, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    She then moved her gaze to Heather and added, ¡°Heather.¡± In fact, she once wanted to try to get


    closer to Heather but in the end, she did not have the courage to do so.


    The whole family did not dare to approach Heather, so she wasn¡¯t that courageous to be the first


    person to do such a thing. Moreover, she was not weed in the family; if she took the initiative to get


    close to Heather, she was afraid that she would be isted from the whole family.


    Everly was not as courageous as Heather and the former only wanted to be an ordinary person. If it


    weren¡¯t for her meeting that person, she would never have the courage in her entire life to break


    through the ustomed path of this world.


    ¡°Come down quickly.¡± Heather felt that she should at least be more intimate with the younger


    generation in the family.


    There were indeed not many good people in the Langston Family, but there were a few younger ones


    whose personality was still able to be corrected, and even some of them could be trained. Though they


    were quite ordinary, at least they were not evil.


    It was rare for Heather to be so easygoing, so Robert was a little surprised and he looked at her with


    admiration. Everly felt astonished too so it took a while for her to react and hurriedly went downstairs.


    After all, it was the first time Heather took the initiative to call her over.


    Pointing to the seat beside her, Heather said, ¡°Come sit beside me.¡± As she offered Everly to be a step


    closer to her, Robert was guessing her intentions secretly in his mind.


    ttered, Everly sat beside the other woman timidly. Her body was a little stiff, as she thought that she


    would never be qualified to sit at this spot.


    ¡°Everly has grown so much in a blink of an eye! You¡¯re such a beautiful girl when you were still little but


    now you¡¯ve be even more stunning!¡± Heather sincerely praised Everly. Sometimes, she would


    also envy this pretty face of hers.


    The sisters were both not wearing any makeup, but it was obvious that Everly looked better with her


    features. After all, she was still young and her face was still filled with cogen, looking bright and


    youthful.


    However, Heather had a kind of charm¡ªa unique charm which was different from everybody else, and


    which Everly could never bepared with. Moreover, there were also only a very few people who


    could be as attractive as her.


    After all, Robert still liked Everly but he did not like the younger generation who were too noisy and


    troublesome. Unlike them, she was quiet and calm. Therefore, this side of her was to his liking.


    However, it was a pity that she was a little timid and she did not dare to take the initiative to talk to him.


    Thus, he had no idea how to start caring for her.


    Upon hearing Heather¡¯s praise, Everly lowered her head with a sense of embarrassment. At her


    school, she was the center of attraction. No matter if it was a boy or a girl, everyone thought that she


    was extraordinarily good-looking, as though her appearance was otherworldly.


    However, she felt inferior when she was at home. Firstly, almost everyone in the Langston Family was


    very good-looking, so her stunning appearance was not as important anymore. On top of that, the


    family¡¯s attention was mainly focused on Heather and ke, so who would even notice her?


    Meanwhile, Heather reached out her hand and touched Everly¡¯s hair. She especially liked that silky,


    dark hair of hers, as unlike her peers, there was not even once she tortured her hair.


    Up till now, Everly she had never once dyed or permed her hair so it was particrly smooth.


    Moreover, her natural hair quality was very good indeed, and it could not bepared to Heather¡¯s.


    This was because thetter liked to do something with her hair, and she would frequently change her


    hairstyles when she was still abroad.


    Everly¡¯s body became even stiffer because of Heather¡¯s touch. She sat up so straight on the sofa, as


    though the other woman had cast a magic spell which would freeze her actions. Noticing this, Heather


    giggled and murmured to her, ¡°Why are you always keeping your head down? This is nothing like the


    Langston Family. As a member of the Langstons, you should be daring to have your chin up and hold


    your head high.¡±


    She had long noticed that Everly was a little self-conscious, so she wanted to try her best in helping her


    to make a change. Besides, she did not know how much longer she would stay at the Langston Family,


    thus she would not be so cold-blooded on something that she could actually do.


    Looking at such a scene, Robert had the urge to get to know Heather all over again. Previously, she


    treated the whole family with an indifferent attitude and she even hated the noisy little kids very much.


    Right now, she had such a drastic change. Other than the power of love, he could not think of any other


    reason that would soften her. She must have fallen in love unconsciously, which was why she cared


    more about feelings. Even with the Langstons who she had always hated, she could even face them


    pleasantly with a gentle and cheerful countenance.


    Today was a new beginning for Heather. She had never thought that her actions today would benefit


    her in the future. She would also never expect that her initiative in taking a step forward to get close to


    Everly would save her from a disasterter on.


    There were a lot of times when an act of benevolence would reward us with something wonderful in the


    future. Therefore, it was certainly reasonable to always be kind to others.


    After Heather returned to her bedroom, she recalled the things that happened the whole day, and it


    seemed like she had done a lot of things which were usually impossible for her to do. Laying on her


    lowered her stance.


    Right at this moment, as though Matthias had actually pinpointed Heather¡¯s free time, he called her just


    as she was about to rest for a little while.


    Before this, Heather was unsure about the sincerity of his feelings toward her but now, she was certain


    that he truly liked her.


    Heather had also acknowledged from Niki that this was the first time Matthias took the initiative to


    chase someone, and he hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship before. Later, she had also talked about these


    things with Myra without letting her know that she was actually talking about Matthias.


    Myra told Heather affirmatively that it was certain that he did like her, but he was just bad at expressing


    himself. At that time, Heather was pushing it off, saying that it was her friend¡¯s matter. However, Myra


    knew what was going on all along, though she did not point it out.


    In fact, Heather could not suppress her feelings any longer. She needed a safe corner to pour her


    feelings into, so she could only go to Myra.


    She remembered that Myra had also expressed her blessings in the end. As she was saying that she


    hoped the pair could end up with a happy ending, Heather felt her heart skip a beat after hearing her


    words. She would not dare to guarantee that when Myra had known everything, would she still be able


    to bless Matthias and her with a smile?


    As she was spacing out, she missed his first call. However, Matthias was a man full of patience. He


    would normally call her three times before he gave up.


    When the second call came, she immediately picked up the phone. His voice sounded a little hoarse as


    he was feeling a little unwell after being in the rain.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He would always start their conversation formally. Sometimes he would want to


    be a little more intimate with Heather, but he had no idea how to put it into words.


    He admitted that he did not have any talent in this aspect. His words were not that moving and the way


    he chased Heather seemed formal as well.


    ¡°Spacing out,¡± Heather responded slowly with just two words.


    ¡°Oh¡ªI¡¯m really sorry that I bothered you while you were spacing out,¡± Matthias said as he chuckled,


    and his voice even sounded a little unpleasant to hear. However, he was sick so his voice would


    naturally sound off.


    ¡°Since you know that you¡¯re bothering me, why don¡¯t you hang up?¡± Upon hearing his words, Heather


    teased him. Matthias was probably the most shameless one among those who were chasing her.


    Even Leo was not as thick-skinned as he was. Back then when Leon was chasing her, he would still


    give her a lot of freedom and he would not fool around and act recklessly too.


    At that time, she nearly epted Leon¡¯s pursuit but there were too many girls surrounding him. After


    getting along with him for quite some time, she initially decided to take a step forward, but she then


    immediately backed down because of such a reason.


    She would not confess to him that there was once she promised to go on a date with him, but she


    happened to bump into him chatting so happily with another girl when she was on her way.


    She did not want to admit that she would be so overbearing toward love, and she wanted to be the only


    one in that person¡¯s eyes. Though Heather knew that Leon did not have any affair with the girl, she was


    still holding a grudge against it deep down.


    Therefore, she stood him up that time without giving him any reason. This was not in line with


    Heather¡¯s behavior and personality, as she was clearly a person who would always keep her words.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Later on, Leon had reflected on himself for a very long time, but he still could not figure out the reason


    behind it. Atst, they were defeated by the small details in life, and they were unable to get together.


    However, in this aspect, Matthias did a very good job. Ever since he said that he would give up on


    Myra, he had hardly mentioned anything about her in front of Heather. Moreover, at least when he was


    chasing her, he did not show that he was still emotionally attached to his previous love at all.


    Back then when she was at the hot springs, she had also finally figured out herself. She figured out that


    Matthias just didn¡¯t want to break that pure and innocent promise he made when he was young, and he


    understood that his feelings toward Myra was just him being wistful of the wonderful moments of his


    youth.


    As she thought this through, Heather found that attitude toward Matthias had changed a lot. A suitable


    person had appeared in her life and she was clearly moved. Therefore, she wanted to give it a try, as


    no one would want to end up leaving this world alone.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    Once one opened up the soft spot of their heart, a lot of stories would unfold ordingly. Besides,


    some new changes would also lead to a big difference in a person. Matthias¡¯ words were still circling


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    around her ears but as she was hearing his voice, she gradually started to feel sleepy. Even if it was


    just himself, he could also talk eloquently.


    After a long moment, Matthias did not get any response from Heather so he asked, ¡°Heather, are you


    listening?¡±


    She had fallen asleep while she was breathing steadily, and her phone was also slid to the side. She


    did not respond to him at all and it was as though Matthias was talking to the air.


    Right at this moment, he wondered if he had upset her again to get such a consequence, so he


    hurriedly reflected on himself.


    ¡°Heather, have I said something to irritate you? Are you angry with me right now?¡± This is all he could


    think of at the moment. Well, he wouldn¡¯t have thought that Heather had actually fallen asleep, because


    this was the first time for such a situation to happen.


    Still, not a response could be heard. Matthias was so panicked and it was as if he was walking on hot


    coals. However, Heather was now sleeping so soundly that even a sweet smile had creeped up to the


    corners of her lips.


    By the time she woke up, she felt astonished too. This was the first time she fell asleep while she was


    talking to somebody on the phone. Moreover, she had forgotten the things he had said and she fell


    deep asleep in an instant just like that.


    As she found her phone, she took a nce at the screen and realized that their talk timested for two


    hours. She clearly remembered that when it was one hour into the call, she had already felt sleepy, and


    perhaps the following half an hour was all Matthias¡¯ monologue.


    Thinking that he could talk to himself without getting any response for half an hour while holding his


    phone, she burst outughing as she was amused by the scene she had imagined in her mind.


    Besides that, he had also sent her a lot of messages on Messenger. As she roughly browsed through


    all of them, she felt that Matthias was inexplicably cute. Though he would also look easygoing in front


    of the others, after all, he was still the director of the Locke Group. However, when it came to Heather,


    he would be so flustered as though he was still a little boy.


    As soon as she thought about this, she had an epiphany. Perhaps the kind of man that she wanted was


    mature, steady and sessful in his career just in front of everyone, but he did not have to be so when


    he was with her. The man would still feel nervous, panicked and even overwhelmed with her presence


    ¡ªthis was what she actually wanted.


    It was only then that she remembered to check on the time after waking up for such a long while. She


    had missed dinner time, and it was strange that Robert did not send anyone to wake her up this time.


    As she was starving, she slightly frowned, thinking that she had not eaten all day and her stomach was


    aching a little because of that. However, there was no radical cure for stomach problems. Back then


    when she was still abroad, her problems were even more severe. As she returned home, Robert had


    forced her to eat three meals a day, so her stomach problems had eased a little though it was not


    She had to quickly get something to eat, as she felt that her stomach was getting more and more


    ufortable. Moreover, it would get extremely painful if she continued leaving her stomach empty. In


    the middle of the night, the stormy rain had finally stopped and the night was so quiet that it seemed a


    little creepy. In the end, she sneaked into the kitchen, not wanting to wake the others up.


    The kitchen was so clean, as though it had just been cleaned and washed thoroughly. Robert had very


    high requirements for the kitchen, so the chef was also conscious about taking care of its environment.


    As of right now, Heather was contemting whether she should make fried rice or a bowl of noodles,


    as both of these were easy and fast to make.


    The eggs were easy to find and she had also seen the tomatoes. It was great that the raw ingredients


    that she needed were all avable. After pondering for a moment, she decided to go for the noodles, as


    eating rice with an upset stomach was certainly not good for digestion.


    She then started to cook, and she tried her very best to move as lightly as she could, as though she


    was a thief who just barged into a residence, fearing that she would awaken the owner of the house.


    Furthermore, the security guards were still patrolling outside. She did not want to rm them as she


    did not want this matter to reach Robert¡¯s ears.


    He had always been paying great attention to her stomach problems, so she did not want him to be


    worried about her regarding such trivial matters anymore. As this thought came to her mind, she sped


    up her actions and she looked absolutely skilled in cooking.


    During her time abroad, there were a lot of moments she craved for a decent home cooked meal.


    Therefore, she had to cook it herself all the time and this was how she practiced and gained her


    cooking skills.


    Heather had a habit of carrying her phone with her wherever she went. Initially, everything was


    progressing safely and soon, her noodles would be ready to serve. However, the phone rang so loudly


    all of a sudden. Panicked, she immediately hung up the call in a hurry without having the time to check


    on who was calling.


    As expected, the ringtone had drawn the attention of the guards and she saw a beam of light shed


    through from the outside. As she was feeling helpless, she nced at the phone and it was none other


    than Matthias who gave her a call.


    Well, it was already meaningless to continue avoiding the guards at the moment, so she decided to


    make the first move. She walked straight to the door and opened it, and she spoke to the guard who


    was still searching for the source of the sound directly. ¡°It¡¯s my phone ringing, so you don¡¯t have to look


    for it anymore.¡±


    The guard was originally acting aggressively but as soon as he saw Heather, his attitude changed


    drastically in an instant and he then smiled at her in a solicitous manner.


    ¡°Miss Heather, why are you here?¡±


    She swept a nce at the guard, knowing that they were just fulfilling their duties, so she tried to keep


    her attitude as gentle as she could.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to practice my cooking since Grandpa¡¯s seventieth birthday is approaching.¡± She came up


    with this reason within a split second.


    Upon hearing her words, he could note up with any questions anymore so in the end, he was


    being sent away by Heather wisely. However, the guard certainly did not know when Robert¡¯s birthday


    wasing up; at least, he had not heard any news about it yet.


    In fact, Robert¡¯s seventieth birthday was still two months away, so it was indeed still very early in time


    to talk about it. After the guard left, Heather hurriedly turned back to check on her noodles. She had


    forgotten to turn off the fire just now, so the noodles became all mushy and soggy.


    She looked at the mess in the pot and it was simply not edible, so she could only cook another pot all


    over again. The culprit of this incident is none other than Matthias Locke! Fortunately, he did not call


    her again afterward, or else she would definitely teach him a lesson.


    Matthias was feeling gloomy, as he gave Heather a call just now but she hung up in an instant. Since it


    was her who cut off the call, he dared not continue dialing again, as he thought that she was still angry


    with him.


    This situation had left him so worried that he could hardly eat and sleep. He even spoke to Evan about


    this, wanting to get some useful advice from him.


    However, upon hearing about his concerns, Evan kept shaking his head in confusion. He pondered it


    over and over again, but he still could not figure out which of Matthias¡¯ words turned out to be wrong,


    and he felt that Heather wouldn¡¯t be that enraged.


    As he stared at Matthias face for a good while, he then asked firmly, ¡°Are you hiding something from


    me?¡± He was suspecting that Matthias had hid away something that was rather bad.


    ¡°No, of course not! We were just having a small talk about some insignificant things. I really don¡¯t


    understand why she got mad,¡± As he spoke, his face looked very innocent. Ever since he started to


    chase Heather, Evan had be his love guru.


    After hearing his words, Evan merely waved his hands. It seemed that Matthias was really not lying, so


    he could only tell him with a sense of resignation, ¡°Oh well, I¡¯m not able to help you this time. A


    woman¡¯s heart is a deep ocean of secrets.¡±


    This time, he had met a strong opponent and it was the first time he met such a woman like her. Evan


    had always thought that he knew women very well, but when it came to Heather Langston, he was


    feeling the same.


    ¡°However, there are a lot of things that can¡¯t be exined clearly over the phone. If the girl is indeed


    angry, then she needs to be coaxed in person. Find a chance and go meet Heather. It¡¯s better to make


    things clear face to face.¡± Looking at Matthias feeling so distressed, he then gave him a suggestion.


    Moreover, this is also the only way that could work for now.


    ¡°Evan, am I a failure?¡± All of a sudden, Matthias changed the subject and asked such a question.


    Evan blinked, looking as though he did not understand the meaning behind his words. ¡°Matthias, you


    are a sessful person. Look at me¡ªa person like me should only be called a failure,¡± replied Evan as


    he mocked himself. All these years, he had not been revitalizing his family business, and he even


    intended to continue abandoning himself. He was even called a ¡®cowardly loser¡¯ by his own family.


    ¡°Hey, I am actually pretty envious of you because you can do anything that you want to do. Don¡¯t


    bother about the prejudices of the world, Evan. You¡¯ll be the most sessful only when you¡¯re being


    yourself.¡± After listening to his words, Matthiasforted him. He could not even put himself to say


    such a thing back then, but now the words came out of his mouth so naturally.


    Love could change each other, as it not only made Heather begin to value feelings, it also made


    Matthias be gentle and kind.


    Evan was not used to Matthias being like this, but after listening to hisforting words, he put on a


    bright smile on his face.


    ¡°You know that I don¡¯t care what others think. You don¡¯t have to encourage me and also, don¡¯t feel


    remorse. Though you encountered a lot of problems when chasing Heather, you even became not like


    yourself anymore. You¡¯ve even put your pride aside.¡± Evan knew best about the process of Matthias¡¯


    pursuit toward Heather. Back then, he had also encouraged him many times to take the first move, so


    he understood naturally what he meant by his ¡®failure¡¯.


    ¡°So?¡± Matthias felt that he had already worked so hard, but the progress was still very slow and


    sometimes, the situation would even be unstable.


    However, the person who first fell in love in a rtionship was destined to suffer the pain. Moreover,


    Heather¡¯s attitude was ambiguous; it would be good sometimes, but it would also be bad sometimes.


    Therefore, he was feeling less and less confident in such a vtile situation.


    What Matthias was experiencing right now was exactly what Leon had been through back then. Leon


    also once had such a tormented journey, and it was also true that not getting something sessfully


    that you had been longing for would really destroy a person¡¯s confidence.


    In the end, Leon did not persevere with this journey, and it was also still an unsolved question on


    whether Matthias would keep himself going on this same path.


    After the thunderstorm, the sky was being washed thoroughly, as it was no longer grey and gloomy. It


    was a sunny morning with a clear blue sky, and the fluffy clouds were hung up high. What a beautiful


    day!


    As Heather pushed the window open, she stretched out her head to gaze at the scenery. She was


    blindly repelled by the luxurious style of the Langston Residence back then, but now it seemed like this


    residence had a different kind of beauty. The people in the business world also like to jokingly say that


    the Langston Residence was andmark of Bradfort City.


    With such beautiful weather, and with the colorful flowers blooming in the garden, it felt like being in an


    ancient medieval castle. Heather took a deep breath of the fresh air, and the corner of her lips lifted


    slightly. Today will be a good beginning, she thought.


    It had been cold for a very long time and she even experienced a cold winter yesterday. However, the


    sun was shining so bright today and as the warm sunlight was sprinkled down, it would make a person


    be soft.


    Her mood had turned great in an instant too. If there was anyone who would date her out for a spring


    outing at the moment, she would definitely agree without any hesitation. Though it did not have any


    green scenery for now, she could at least go out for a walk at a ce full of golden leaves and with


    stunningndscapes.


    Just like a caged bird which was finally set free, she could not wait to spread her wings and soar freely


    in the sky. Perhaps her thoughts were too strong, thus Matthias had pulled her back to reality with a


    phone call.


    She then picked up the phone immediately. Right at the moment, he was sitting in his office, also with


    his window wide open. He felt that the weather today was just right for a date.


    ¡°Dear Miss Langston, may I ask you out for a date to talk about some business matter?¡± He was still


    keeping a secret on the previous matter of cooperating with the Langston Group. Robert had also given


    him an exception, saying that he could select any person in charge as he wished from the Langston


    Family to discuss the cooperation.


    He sounded so rxed that one could never tell from his tone that he was still in frustration yesterday


    regarding the matter of an angry Heather. He had already made a n and in order to cheer a girl up,


    he should also prepare more surprises for her.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡± She was secretly feeling happy deep down. Just when she thought


    about going out for a walk, Matthias then appeared coincidentally, as though it was specially arranged


    by fate.


    Listening to Evan¡¯s advice, Matthias wanted to be an interesting person in front of Heather, as an


    interesting soul had always been exceptionally attractive.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    On the phone, Matthias did not feel a sense of displeasure from Heather, and both of them tacitly


    remained silent about what happened yesterday. It was a brand new day and a new beginning;


    yesterday had already passed. He had improved a lot in dealing with rtionships.


    ¡°What is your decision about the date, Miss Langston?¡± Since she did not reject him at once, she would


    very likely agree to his offer. Therefore, he certainly should take advantage of this situation to persuade


    until she nodded.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid that Director Locke is doing this for his private reasons under the disguise of business


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    matters,¡± replied Heather in a teasing manner. This was not the first time he had done such a thing and


    it used to happen very often. Therefore, in her eyes, he was like a person with previous convictions.


    Upon hearing her words, he smiled while looking resigned, as he was unable to continue with what she


    said. By using the name of official business matters for his private interests, he had indeed done such a


    thing countless times. Right at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed while he looked back on


    his actions.


    ¡°We¡¯ll only be talking about business and not about the other things.¡± He then pledged in all honesty


    and sincerity, but even he himself could not believe in these words.


    ¡°Alright, then. I wonder what matter Director Locke wants to talk with me about?¡± She was having the


    thoughts of teasing Matthias. As she recalled his embarrassed look, she smiled broadly.


    Meanwhile, he flipped through the documents that he was holding. These were all the information


    regarding the cooperation between the Locke Group and the Langston Group, and it would possibly


    take half a day to read through these thick bundles of documents without missing a word.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the cooperation between the Locke Group and Langston Group.¡± As he spoke, he pushed


    the documents aside. He would need to bring it alongter for the date, and it could be said that he


    indeed spent a great effort just to meet Heather.


    Upon hearing his reply, Heather frowned. She did not want to take care of this matter and since it was


    about thepany¡¯s cooperation, ke was far more qualified than her to further discuss it with


    Matthias.


    ¡°Can I not ept it?¡± She hesitated a little, as she thought of the words that Robert had told her back


    then, which were hinting at her implicitly yet obvious.


    She used to think of fighting for it in the past, but shepletely gave up on this thoughtter on.


    However, Robert brought up this matter again all of a sudden, and it caused a total mess in her mind.


    On top of that, she was surprised that Matthias dared to brazenly ask her out by using this reason,


    which meant that Robert was indeed backing him up. As she thought about this, she did not know


    whether she shouldply with his wish.


    ¡°The cooperation will be happening soon but a lot of things are yet to be finalized. Miss Heather, are


    you really not feeling worried about it?¡± Speaking in a businesslike tone, Matthias was trying his very


    best to ask Heather out to meet him.


    He insisted on using this reason as he had set his mind to talk about this matter with her, so he


    certainly would not go to ke Langston for this. If she refused again, he could onlypromise in the


    end. Moreover, she had envisioned various possibilities that might happen in her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not working at the Langston Group anymore, so I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m not eligible to have a hand in


    this matter.¡± Still, she refused. The only thought she had right now was to develop her ownpany


    well and she did not want topete with ke any further.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not what Old Master Langston said to me. He told me that you¡¯ll always be a member of the


    Langston Group¡¯s board of directors. Other than ke Langston, you¡¯re the director with the most


    feeling startled.


    ¡°Where did you hear this rumor? I don¡¯t even have the slightest share of thepany in my hands.¡±


    Heather said inexplicably. Was it really what Robert told him, though? She thought.


    At the same time, Matthias was surprised too. Robert did not tell him that she was not aware about this


    matter back then, and it seemed like he wanted to inform Heather about it through his mouth.


    ¡°It was your grandfather. He gave you the shares.¡± Looking at this situation, he was certain to conclude


    that it was definitely Robert who transferred the shares to Heather.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve never signed any share transfer agreement.¡± She did not have the memory of signing such an


    agreement, but she indeed signed a lot of contracts and documents before.


    ¡°I¡¯m not clear about this either. You can ask Old Master Langston about it.¡± This time, he had been


    used by Old Master Langston. As soon as he thought about this, he held his forehead in distress.


    ¡­¡­


    In the meantime, a scene had popped up in Heather¡¯s mind while she recalled. There was a time when


    Robert called her over to the study alone, asking her to sign for a document. At that time, he only asked


    her to sign, but he did not show her the contents of it. Could it be¡­


    It was simply unknown whether it would be good news or bad news. She was feeling both helpless and


    amused about this, as she couldn¡¯t believe that Robert would do such a thing behind her back.


    ¡°Alright. Where did you n to meet?¡± Not wanting to stress herself about this matter anymore, she


    changed the topic in a split second and agreed to meet with Matthias.


    For him, he had achieved his aim. Therefore, he no longer cared about the messy things of the


    Langston Family too.


    ¡°Wherever you like¡ªyou can decide.¡± He was afraid that Heather might not like the ce that he


    chose, so he might as well let her choose on her own.


    After thinking about it for a moment, she decided to go to the tea house. The ce was rather quiet


    and they could also book a VIP room for themselves, so they would not be disturbed by anyone.


    Matthias agreed with her suggestion and he then hung up the call before picking up the documents


    instantly which were ced near to him. At the moment, all he wanted was to hurriedly arrive at the


    teahouse they agreed upon.


    The ce that Heather picked this time was not in the city center. It was located in a remote alley at the


    outskirts of the city, as good wine needs no bush. She once came here by chance, and she liked the


    charming, attractivedy boss here. On top of that, she also admired her proficient tea ceremony.


    It was a kind of artistic enjoyment when you watched her brewing the tea, and what Heather liked the


    most was the boss¡¯ smile¡ªher smile was extraordinarily enchanting, as though it could hit the deepest


    part of one¡¯s heart.


    Besides, she would also discuss the tea ceremony with the guests, as she felt that the tea ceremony


    was simr to the humane way of life. If one had been to this tea house for once, one would definitely


    think abouting here for the second time. During this period of time, Heather was swamped by


    various kinds of tasks. Fortunately, the weather today was great, so this simple and unsophisticated tea


    house came to her mind, and it was also just in time to fulfill her promise which she made to thedy


    boss.


    Back then, she had promised thedy boss that she woulde over again next time. When such


    words wereing out of Heather¡¯s mouth, it certainly was meant to be a promise, not just a casual


    remark.


    This was the first time for Matthias toe to this ce and he navigated it on the map for a pretty


    long while. The roaring machinery sound could be hearding from the side, as this ce was a


    development area. He did not expect that there would be an antique tea house in such a ce.


    Heather, on the other hand, had arrived ahead of him. The tea house only had one VIP room and since


    it would be served by the boss personally, the cost of the room would be a lot more expensive.


    Therefore, the people who would purposely book the VIP room were few and far between.


    After all, sitting in the cubicles would not be distrurbed either; it would already be good as long as the


    guests tried their best to speak with a soft and lower voice. Sometimes, thedy boss would even


    jokingly say that nobody had ordered her for a very long time.


    As soon as Matthias arrived, the waitress noticed him with the first nce and she then greeted him


    and asked, ¡°Are you Mr. Locke?¡±


    When Heather arrived, she had told the waitress some of Matthias¡¯ characteristics for her to keep an


    eye on. And so, once she saw him, she could then lead him to the VIP room immediately.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Matthias replied decisively.


    The waitress then put on a gentle smile and added, ¡°Miss Langston is already waiting for you in the VIP


    room. Pleasee with me.¡±


    The etiquette of the waiters and waitresses of this tea house was very good. Besides, when he saw this


    building from the outside, he thought that he had travelled back to the ancient times, as it was builded


    with retro architectural designs.


    After entering the tea house, the shop assistants were all wearing traditional costumes, and they were


    mainly young andely girls with a few beautiful little boys.


    It seemed like the shop owner had a pretty good eye, as all of the service would be done by these


    good-looking boys and girls. As Matthias smiled politely, he followed after the waitress.


    Meanwhile in the VIP room, Heather and the boss were chatting eloquently about some life principles,


    and the former would put on a soft smile from time to time. Compared with the boss, who looked past


    her prime but was still attractive, Heather had an appearance that was extremely cold but morous.


    Matthias¡¯ arrival had interrupted their conversation, so the boss looked at him and smiled politely.


    However, his gaze was fixed at Heather and he only spared the boss a nce.


    ¡°Come here,¡± said Heather while she pointed to the seat beside her.


    In the past, he had always been sitting at the seat opposite her but this time, he could finally sit next to


    her. As this thought came to his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but smile softly as he sat by her side.


    The boss looked at them curiously and she then said to Heather, ¡°Since Miss Langston¡¯s honored


    guest has arrived, then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Heather nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯d like you to pour a cup of tea for him,¡± she then added while pointing at


    Matthias.


    Upon hearing her words, the boss adeptly lifted the exquisite ceramic teapot to pour a cup of tea for


    Matthias. She raised the teapot very high and a slender stream of water slowly flowed into the teacup.


    Surprisingly, not a single drop of water was spilled.


    After she was done, she said to him, ¡°Enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He replied in a polite manner.


    Thedy boss merely smiled. As she was about to leave, she nced at Matthias and said, ¡°The both


    of you are truly a match made in heaven.¡±


    As soon as she was done speaking, she left in a hurry before both of them had the time to respond to


    her words. Heather blushed in an instant, as this was the first time someone said that Matthias and her


    were a heavenly pair. This felt a little abstruse.


    On the other hand, Matthias was ted and he thought that was the best phrase he had ever heard.


    He then said to Heather, ¡°This boss even knows some metaphysics?¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s a rare sober person in this mortal world,¡± Heather replied, which was a pretty high


    ¡°This is really such a great ce.¡± As he spoke, he scanned around the designs of the surroundings.


    The screen beside him was definitely embroidered by hand, stitch by stitch.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that it would be razed to the ground very soon,¡± said Heather while she sounded a little


    regretful.


    ¡°Oh¡ªthat¡¯s indeed a pity.¡± Matthias let out a sigh along with her, as it was really a pity for every inch of


    the wholehearted designs in this tea house.


    Upon hearing his words, she sneered while looking at him. ¡°Did Director Locke forget that this ce is


    a development area under the Locke Group?¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t reminded him, he would have really forgotten about this matter; no wonder he felt that the


    surroundings were so familiar while he was on his way here. Recently, he had only been thinking about


    the ways to surmount the Hart Group, so he did not put his focus on the development projects.


    Therefore, he had be a little forgetful due to his overwhelming thoughts.


    ¡°I wonder what Miss Langston wants me to be alert of with this matter?¡± After a moment of


    contemtion, he finally figured out that there was another intention behind her decision to meet at this


    ce.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± She skipped over the topic, but he had already understood it.


    The bold and drastic moves of Locke Grouptely were indeed extremely impactful to many ces,


    and it also harmed the interests of some of the people.


    ¡°Have you brought the documents?¡± Heather went straight to the point.


    Matthias took the documents out from his briefcase and handed them to her, and she then took the


    thick bundle of documents. The words on it were so densely packed and perhaps even when the pot of


    tea had be cold, she still couldn¡¯t finish reading it.


    However, it was fortunate for her that she had a whole day to spare, so that she could take a good look


    at these documents. After all, deep down she was still concerned about the cooperation between the


    Locke Group and the Langston Group, and until now she still disagreed with this matter, as they were


    still unable to judge on which side the Locke Group was taking their stand on.


    The enemy¡¯s friend was still an enemy, but the enemy¡¯s enemy would be a friend. In fact, Heather was


    still hoping in vain that the Langston Group could achieve the aim of cooperating with the Hart Group.


    ¡°This tea house also has local specialties. You can just order anything if you¡¯re feeling a little hungry.¡±


    She said to Matthias before she immersed in the documents. Meanwhile, he was staying so quietly by


    her side, fearing that he would disturbed her.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    The tea house had a good sound instion effect as the roaring sound of the machinery not far from


    here could not be heard. Sitting in the tea house made them feel as though they were in another space,


    isting them from the noise out there.


    The aroma of the tea wafted around the room, which teased Matthias¡¯ olfactory. He knew that Heather


    was a person who liked to enjoy life and he thought that it wouldn¡¯t be boring in the future when he was


    together with her. While he was deep in thought, anticipating his future with her, she remained quiet as


    she flipped through the documents.


    At this moment, he remembered some of his old memories. They had once sat by thekeside while


    enjoying the breeze and at that time, he would secretly peek at her. It was something that even Myra


    had taken notice of¡ªwhen he was with her, he would feelfortable, but if Heather was there


    together with them, he would feel nervous.


    Although it was a memory from some time ago, he could still recall his nervousness. As he gently


    stroked his chest, his heart was racing unsteadily and loudly. He was unsure whether it was the aroma


    of the tea or Heather¡¯s light fragrance; he just couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to her.


    Cough, cough. Upon noticing that sight, Heather softly let out a few coughs and said, ¡°You squashed


    my documents.¡± She wondered when they had sat so close to each other as it made her feel slightly


    ufortable.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Matthias apologized, having done something dumb once again. He was thinking of


    quietly approaching her, but his n had failed even before he could start.


    She took a faint nce at him. When she realized that there was a slight issue regarding the distance


    between them, she moved slightly to the side. After all, she was not used to being so close to him and


    he had already far exceeded her safe distance with him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Heather asked.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Matthias countered. With only a pot of tea in front of them, things were indeed


    looking a little dull.


    ¡°Nope,¡± she answered before continuing to fix her gaze on the documents in her hands.


    It was the most frightening when the air suddenly drowned in silence. Looking at her, she looked like


    she did not want to bother him any longer, so he lowered his head and looked at his phone. Meanwhile,


    she inadvertently took a nce at him. She felt that he was acting a little strange, but she could not tell


    exactly what was wrong with him.


    Heather poured herself a cup of tea. The tea tasted especially bitter when it was being sipped at the


    very beginning, but the aftertaste proved to be sweet. It was extremely good, and it was exactly as how


    the saying went¡ª¡®after the suffering came the happiness¡¯.


    On the other hand, the teacup in front of Matthias was still full. It seemed like he was not really fond of


    the tea, so upon noticing it, she responded, ¡°If you don¡¯t like this pot of tea, you can order another pot.¡±


    Her sudden words had left him a little dazed before he looked at the teacup in front of him. He merely


    took a sip when he first came, but he wasn¡¯t feeling thirsty at that time. All he tasted was just the tea¡¯s


    bitterness, so he did not drink it again.


    On second thought, since Heather had ordered this pot of tea, this could be the kind of taste that she


    liked. There was an old proverb that went ¡®love me, love my dog¡¯, so Matthias should certainly show her


    that he loved the tea too.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I really like this taste.¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t like the tea to be that bitter. His tongue was


    astringent by the bitterness of it and he did not care much about its aftertaste either.


    ¡°Tea should be savored slowly.¡± As she lifted the teacup in her hands, the corners of her lips were


    slightly raised to reveal a soft smile. She liked tea and she would also love to make friends who liked


    tea as much as her.


    Mimicking her actions, Matthias lifted his cup of tea and took a sip again. As their eyes met, they smiled


    at each other. This time, he felt that the tea was not as bitter anymore; he could even taste a tinge of


    sweetness.


    ¡°It¡¯s good tea.¡± He honestly thought that it was a good cup of tea, but Heather had already ignored him


    and turned her gaze toward the documents once again.


    It was a quiet afternoon where the sound of pages flipping could asionally be heard as the ray of


    sunlight shone through the window. Her side profile looked as if it was coated with ayer of soft halo


    and one could hardly resist giving her a kiss.


    Time had swiftly passed and it took her a whole three hours to finish pursuing all the documents.


    Rubbing her temples, Heather felt that she had not read such a thick bundle of information in such a


    long time.


    ¡°Seems like the Locke Group is pushing their luck.¡± She expressed her initial evaluation on the matter.


    A confused Matthias looked at her. He had tried his absolute best topromise in the coboration,


    but he could not understand why she would still make that sort ofment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel the sincerity from Locke Group in this document. Mr. Locke, you¡¯ve said that you want to


    sincerely cooperate with the Langston Group, but it seems like you¡¯ve mistaken the definition of


    coboration.¡± When it came to business matters, it had to be dealt with in a business-like manner and


    she would not give him even a sense of mercy.


    Those words had left him even more puzzled, and he was speechless toward Heather¡¯s query. In terms


    of interests, Locke Group hadpromised a lot. If she was still dissatisfied about it and they had to


    make further concessions, it would be an unequal treaty for them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean, Miss Langston.¡± He transformed into his working state in a


    split second.


    ¡±Well, we can cooperate. However, to do such a thing like sharing the same hatred against one enemy,


    the Langston Group will never be involved in it,¡± she replied in a gentle manner, but she had also


    pointed out the main problem.


    The corner of Matthias¡¯ lips twitched, and he put on a businessman¡¯s formal smile. ¡°I see. So, this is


    what you¡¯re concerned about, Miss Langston. Since both of thepanies are going to have an in-


    depth coboration, it¡¯s not that unreasonable to have the same enemy.¡±


    It seemed like Heather did not care about the concessions that he had made since what she was


    concerned about was the aspect of in-depth cooperation. She refused to let both of theirpanies


    have an extensive coboration and it seemed like it was because she did not trust the Locke Group.


    ¡°In-depth coboration? Both the Locke Group and the Langston Group arerge enterprises, so


    there¡¯s no need for us to coborate extensively. Furthermore, we have our own style of running our


    businesses. It will easily turn into a situation where a great man cannot break a rival.¡± She continued to


    y riddles with him. After all, it was her who was not willing to budge.


    ¡°If you think that the in-depth coboration is unnecessary, then I¡¯m afraid that the cooperation between


    the two groups will be difficult to develop further.¡± Firmly standing his ground, Matthias could not make


    any more recessions on this matter. What he wanted was to allow both the groups to have an extensive


    coboration, not a cooperation for a shallow project.


    Upon hearing his words, Heather gave an unkind smile. ¡°If this is what you think, Director Locke, then I


    guess you can just refuse to cooperate with the Langston Group.¡± She would rather ruin this


    coboration than submit to his request.


    Matthias then took a deep nce at her. He knew that Heather had her own ns and he also


    understood why she disagreed with the coboration between the twopanies. However, business


    is business and he could not allow his emotions to outweigh business matters. He needed to gain her


    trust on this matter. Even though she was no longer working in Langston Group, her words still carried


    the most weight in front of Robert. If he failed to persuade Heather, then he would be looked down on


    by Robert.


    When Matthias was having this thought in his mind, he could finally understand the meaning behind the


    words that Robert had told him back then. It turned out that Robert was having such an intention in his


    mind¡ªto kill three birds with one stone. He could bring Matthias and Heather together on this matter


    while on the other hand, he could also bequeath something that was difficult for him to convey to her


    through Matthias. Thirdly, he could even make things exceptionally difficult for Matthias. At that


    moment, Matthias could not help but admire Robert¡¯s tactics. No matter what, he needed to break


    through the predicament in front of him. Since Robert had given him a difficult problem to handle, he


    should just resolve it!


    ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re not satisfied with this document, Miss Langston, then I¡¯ll take it back and revise


    it.¡± As his middle finger tapped lightly on the table, the expression on his face turned serious.


    ¡°No matter how you amend it, I will never be satisfied with it,¡± Heather aggressively responded. In fact,


    Matthias had also madepromises for her. If it was for other people, he would have lost his temper.


    ¡°Well then, what should we do to ensure that you¡¯ll be satisfied with it, Miss Langston?¡± Not losing his


    patience, he asked steadily. At that moment, she was not only the woman whom he fancied, but also


    the business partner of his project that he needed to convince.


    ¡°We are having conflicting ideas. Right now, isn¡¯t it the most urgent to resolve this conflict of ours? I


    don¡¯t agree with the in-depth coboration between Locke Group and the Langston Group since these


    two bigpanies do not have the need to form a so-called ally.¡± However, Heather was still tightly


    holding onto this point of hers and she would notpromise unless Matthias gave in to her request.


    ¡°Miss Langston, the alliance that you¡¯ve mentioned is a little exaggerated. If the twopanies are


    merely cooperating, then I will not need to dedicate so much time in drafting this cooperation n.¡±


    Trying to persuade Heather, Matthias slowly expressed his opinions.


    ¡°The Langston Group is now facing a bottleneck and the Locke Group can help to procure new


    resources involved in thepany¡¯s business. This is something that will benefit the both of us, so I


    don¡¯t understand why you would keep refusing it.¡± He had long investigated the Langston Group and


    thepany¡¯s current situation was indeed not in an optimistic state.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°In this document, I don¡¯t see the necessity for both of thepanies to cooperate. Besides, Locke


    Group is not the onlypany that can help in obtaining new resources for ourpany. I¡¯m afraid


    that this reason does not make sense.¡± Unshaken, she skipped the topic of the bottleneck period that


    the Langston Group faced. It was indeed true, but it was also true that it was not a necessity to


    cooperate with the Locke Group. If they could fight for cooperation with the Hart Group, then it was


    bound to be better than cooperating with Matthias.


    ¡°Well, what you said is also true. However, you need to understand something. Throughout the whole


    Bradfort City, are there any otherpanies that can be so well-capitalized and disposed to make


    concessions for the Langston Group?¡± Not willing to surrender, he firmly responded. The concessions


    that he made were extremely tempting and his principal issues would not be changed. Moreover, it was


    not a big deal to give more benefits to the Langston Group.


    ¡°Well said, Director Locke. Although businessmen do value and will seek benefits, it doesn¡¯t mean that


    two sides with totally different opinions cane together reluctantly. Also, although the Langston


    Group is not as strong as before, we still have our own limits. We are not interested in bing other


    people¡¯s bullies.¡± Heather cut to the chase. She would definitely notpromise and would also try her


    very best not to allow Matthias to achieve his wish.


    ¡°Alright, it seems like you and I can¡¯t agree with each other¡¯s opinions.¡± Matthias did not want to argue


    further as it could possibly affect their personal rtionship afterward.


    Upon hearing his words, she smiled without saying a word. What he said was true, so she did not want


    to argue with him either.


    ¡°Please give me another chance then, Miss Langston. I¡¯ll modify the cooperation n once again.


    Since the both of us can¡¯t represent the wholepany, when the timees, both of the groups can


    hold a board of directors meeting together. By then, we can let everyone decide.¡± Since it was hopeless


    to persuade Heather anymore, Matthias could onlye up with his killer idea. He knew that the


    people in the Langston Group who wanted the cooperation to happen were not small in numbers, so he


    would not lose in terms of voting.


    As soon as she heard his words, her expression changed in an instant. She did not expect that he


    would force her into a situation of despair. If they were involved in the meeting together, she was afraid


    that the directors supporting her would not be many.


    ¡°This sort of cooperation n is not suitable to be brought up to the public, so it is not necessary to


    make the decision through the board of directors. Moreover, both of us are the ones who hold the most


    shares in ourpanies. Can¡¯t we decide on this small n instead?¡± At this moment, Heather had no


    choice but to bring up the matter of shares to support her stand, as she definitely didn¡¯t want to bring


    the matter of cooperation to the board of directors.


    ¡°Miss Langston, you¡¯re really not being careful with your thoughts. We indeed have a lot of shares on


    our hands, but there are also a few otherrge equity holders. Are you really ignore them? Don¡¯t forget


    the current President of the Langston Group¡ªke Langston, your big brother. I guess he has a lot of


    thoughts about this cooperation too, right?¡± As Matthias spoke, he emphasized thest sentence in an


    intense manner. A ghastly expression was slowly creeping up on Heather¡¯s face for the situation now


    had been reversed.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    The crisp sound of wind chimes rang outside as the two of them looked each other in the eye. With her


    lips slightly curled upward, Heather gazed at Matthias and replied, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say then.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to argue any further since he was confident. After all, it seemed that he had long


    prepared his countermeasure.


    A smiling Matthias gently nodded. ¡°Since you have assented to it, Miss Langston, then it¡¯s decided for


    the time being. I¡¯ll make the necessary amendments and decide on itter on.¡±


    Looking at his triumphant smile, Heather had the urge to throw a pot of tea at his face. He had insisted


    on ¡®discussing¡¯ the coboration with her, but in fact, he was forcing her to agree to it.


    Obviously, he was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Suddenly, she recalled an evaluation of him given by


    someone in the industry. The person had said that Matthias was indeed a wolf inside out.


    After all, business was still business. He didn¡¯t go easy on Heather at all and it seemed that he had


    everything nned beforehand.


    Well, she could only me herself for lowering her guard because of his abnormal behavior these


    days. How could she forget that he was the CEO of Locke Group? Of course, he would prioritize his


    Heather was utterly annoyed at this moment. After maintaining a low profile for so long, Matthias finally


    revealed his cards on the table and she waspletely defeated this time. Every time she dealt with


    him, there was not once she would gain the upper hand in the situation. Without fail, he would always


    cause her to have her guard lowered.


    Rejecting the idea of having her ted mood ruined, she could only ept the oue for the time


    being. Perhaps she would be able toe up with an idea to turn the tables around within the next few


    days. ¡°Since we¡¯re done talking about business¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Heather to finish with her words, Matthias interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about personal


    matters then.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she nced at him with aplicated smile as she asked, ¡°What is there to talk


    about?¡± In fact, she was not in the mood to discuss personal matters with him.


    ¡°Anything. I don¡¯t want our rtionship to be affected by business matters.¡± He was worried that she


    would me him for not showing any mercy at work this time.


    ¡°I certainly wouldn¡¯t confuse business matters with personal affairs. As for us, I don¡¯t think we have any


    rtionship that¡¯s worth mentioning.¡± Heather was still attacking Matthias with her words. The fact that


    she had lost to him on business affairs resulted in her refusal to be easy with him on personal matters.


    How could a woman possibly make a clear distinction between public and private matters? Capturing a


    faint hint of disappointment shing across his face, Heather could feel a pang of slight guilt in her


    heart. It was as if she shouldn¡¯t have treated him like this.


    ¡°Heather, don¡¯t you care about our feelings and rtionship at all?¡± Matthias asked as his heart


    throbbed in pain. To him, when he was in love with someone, he couldn¡¯t wait to be together with her


    and spend the rest of their lives together.


    She tried to see through him, yet he had his walls erected so high that it prevented her from thoroughly


    reading his mind. Sometimes she felt that they were meant for each other, but there were times when


    she had the feeling that they would end up arguing a lot as a couple with no end to the ¡®war¡¯ between


    them.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Why are you so eager to know the answer? Shouldn¡¯t we let our feelingse naturally? Don¡¯t ever


    ask this kind of question anymore because I don¡¯t like the feeling of being pressured.¡± A helpless


    Heather didn¡¯t know how many times she needed to repeat herself so that Matthias would allow their


    rtionship to slowly progress.


    She had always openly rejected him in the past, but now, she was willing to give him a chance. Yet, he


    was still pushing his luck further and expecting more from her.


    ¡°We should indeed let our feelingse naturally, but we should also fight for it at the right time.¡±


    Matthias had his own set of theories. He believed that he should take the initiative to fight for something


    that he wanted and it was all thanks to his perseverance and tireless efforts that he was able to


    improve his rtionship with Heather.


    ¡°Have some tea.¡± Heather elegantly poured a cup of tea for Matthias. His dominating aura was making


    it difficult for her to breathe.


    As much as his tone was gentle and he had a warm smile, the words that came out of his mouth


    sounded rather aggressive. It was like he didn¡¯t allow her to have any space for consideration.


    As soon as he gulped the tea, the taste of bitterness filled the inside of his mouth. However, his


    expression remained unchanged. She faintly nced at him from the corner of her eye as she knew he


    didn¡¯t like bitter tea, which was why she had ordered a pot of it.


    More often than not, Heather was alwaysing up with ways to make things difficult for Matthias. It


    was as if she wanted him to experience countless obstacles before giving him the answer that he


    needed. As a matter of fact, she was an extremely insecure person.


    After having her sense of security held tightly in her hand, she imed that she could be self-sufficient


    in making herself feel secure. However, it was people like that who often felt insecure toward others.


    Distrust was the norm for them.


    Perhaps the only way to prove that they were truly in love was through the torture that they were


    subjecting the other party to. Someone once sang that the presence of a problem could strengthen a


    couple¡¯s rtionship. What kind of extreme romance could that be?


    ¡°I understand the reason behind your stubbornness.¡± Matthias gave a bitter smile. Nevertheless, the


    weather was inappropriate for them to be sentimental. Rather, they should seize this opportunity to take


    a walk outside and breathe in some fresh air instead.


    ¡°We¡¯re just friends now, okay? Just friends,¡± Heather assured with a solemn expression. It was already


    a good start that she was willing to be friends with Matthias.


    To her, she still needed some time before she could allow their rtionship to move to another level.


    Before everything was settled, she would not easily allow herself to decide on her feelings.


    The conflicts between the Lockes, the Langstons, the Harts, and the Moriartys were already a pain in


    the neck for Heather. How could she be in the mood to have a romantic rtionship when she had to


    take care of such a mess on a daily basis?


    ¡°Since we¡¯re friends and we¡¯re done talking about work, can I invite you for a walk then?¡± Matthias


    dared not expect more from her. There were not many people whom she would regard as friends. At


    least for now, he knew that he had a special ce in her heart.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± a clueless Heather asked. For Matthias toe up with such a


    suggestion, surely he had a ce to go in mind.


    ¡°Should we go for a pic?¡± He suggested an idea that had him feeling good about himself.


    She gazed at him in confusion and asked, ¡°How are we going to have a pic when we don¡¯t even


    have anything prepared beforehand?¡± At this moment, she started to feel helpless with his constant


    influx of ideas.


    ¡°Why do we need to prepare anything when we can get the ingredients from nature?¡± Matthias was


    getting excited. He had always wanted to do something to entertain himself as he had recently been


    having a frustrating time.


    ¡°Are you nning to eat raw, wild vegetables?¡± Heather asked sarcastically. They did not even have


    any cooking utensils with them. What a whimsical man!


    ¡°We can buy a camp stove with a pot and make our own hotpot.¡± It was the first thing that came to his


    mind. He was indeed living up to his name as the ¡®hotpot lover.¡¯


    ¡°What about the soup base?¡± She certainly had no idea how to make a hotpot base.


    ¡°We can get it from the grocery stores.¡± The issues that she mentioned were definitely not a problem


    for Matthias.


    ¡°So, are you nning to buy a camp stove and the soup base from the grocery store while looking for


    the remaining ingredients from the mountains?¡± Heather had a feeling that they were going on an


    adventure on the west side. A bad premonition was warning her that they were about to brave the


    elements for their pic.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯ll be a lot of fresh, natural ingredients from the mountains and the sea. I can fish while you


    harvest the wild vegetables.¡± Matthias was high in spirits. He had never done anything like that before


    and it actually didn¡¯t sound too bad.


    Upon hearing his words, Heather instantly had goosebumps all over her body since there was no way


    she was going to touch dirty soil with her hands. After being with Matthias for a long time, it felt that her


    germophobia would be cured sooner orter.


    ¡°No way. I don¡¯t like touching dirty things, especially soil that looks dark and sticky.¡± It was a big fat no


    from Heather to harvest the wild vegetables from the ground. Moreover, she didn¡¯t think that it was a


    great idea at all.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind exchanging my role with yours. You can fish while I harvest the wild vegetables


    then.¡± He had always wanted to do something extraordinary. While growing up, he never had the


    chance to experience such fun in his childhood and that was why he wanted to give it a try now.


    With her eyes slightly narrowed, Heather suspiciously looked at him. It turned out that Matthias had


    such a childish side as if he was a boy who had yet to grow up.


    If anyone found out that they actually do such a thing in private, they would definitely end up being on


    the news headlines again. She might not have done this before, but she didn¡¯t have any intention to try


    it either.


    ¡°Why do we need to get our ingredients from nature? Why can¡¯t we just bring our own ingredients?¡±


    Still, she felt that it was way more convenient to get them from the grocery store.


    ¡°We work for what we eat and that¡¯s what makes a pic meaningful.¡± Matthias continued to persuade


    Heather into agreeing to it. At the thought that he would be able to do this with her, his eyes gleamed


    with joy.


    ¡°What¡¯s so meaningful about it?¡± It was obvious that she was rejecting him and his idea. Yet, he was


    like an idiot with an IQ of 70 at this moment. From time to time, he insisted on his attempt to persuade


    Heather to agree to his proposal.


    ¡°It must be extraordinarily delicious to eat the food from our ownbor.¡± Matthias reasoned while


    attempting to move her with his emotions. Coming up with all kinds of methods to persuade her, he was


    as determined as that time when he wanted to convince her to agree to the coboration project.


    ¡°I earn through mentalbor every day and I use the money I earn to buy anything I want. That¡¯s also


    what I get from my ownbor,¡± Heather replied sternly as she disagreed with his statement.


    ¡°Stop shilly-shallying! Let¡¯s go!¡± Matthias didn¡¯t want to argue with her anymore. She was a philosopher,


    so there was no guarantee how long the conversation on this topic wouldst once she started to talk


    about her philosophical theories.


    Without any hesitation, he pulled her to her feet. As it was not the first time he held her hand, his


    movements were so natural that she didn¡¯t seem to care about it too much.


    Soon, she was almost lifted from her seat as he dragged her all the way to the door. As they walked


    past the aisle, people were casting curious and envious gazes at them.


    On the other hand, thedy boss was greeting other guests when she saw Matthias dragging Heather


    down the aisle. Instantly, the woman shed an understanding smile because it seemed like the two of


    them had progressed rather quickly.


    Heather struggled slightly as she attempted to withdraw her hand. However, her effort was futile. She


    was no match for Matthias in terms of strength at all. Suppressing the urge to kill him with her death


    re, she pretended to be casual as she greeted thedy boss, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll call it a day for now. I¡¯ll drop


    by again when I have the chance to do so.¡±


    Matthias also nodded at thedy boss as a courtesy. Contentedly, she fixed her gaze on the two of


    them. It had been so long since shest came across a match made in heaven.


    ¡°Next time when youe over, I¡¯ll have the private room reserved for the both of you,¡± she said


    politely with a charming and vulpine smile.


    As soon as they walked out of the shop, Heather waved his hand off with great force and warned with a


    gloomy expression, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. And don¡¯t hold my hand so casually either.¡± She strode away in


    irritation, hoping to leave Matthias far behind.


    Yet, he caught up with her in just a few steps and argued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with friends holding


    hands, right?¡± Since she had imed that they were friends, he could do anything freely under the


    guise of friendship from now on.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    It seemed that their definition of a friendship had greatly varied as well. Heather quietly increased her


    pace as she wanted to leave Matthias behind.


    ¡°So, this is how Director Heather treats her friends.¡± His mocking remark instantly left her speechless.


    Soon, she arrived at the all too familiar underground parking lot. There was no way she would go with


    him on the pic, so she had to quickly leave. As soon as she opened her car door, he rushed over


    and slid into the passenger seat.


    Before Heather could say anything, he interrupted, ¡°I didn¡¯t drive today.¡± He had definitely nned this


    a long time ago. Upon seeing the triumphant smile at the corners of his mouth, she had the urge to kick


    him off the car.


    ¡°Get your chauffeur to pick you up.¡± She stopped the car as she refused to bring him along.


    ¡°We¡¯ve agreed to go on a pic together. Since we¡¯re heading in the same direction, it shouldn¡¯t be a


    problem for us to carpool,¡± Matthias self-righteously exined as he felt that there was nothing wrong


    with it. In fact, he had decided everything beforehand and forced Heather¡¯s hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s your own n. It has nothing to do with me,¡± she rudely expressed her thoughts. Instead of


    wasting her time with Matthias, she might as well pay a visit to Myra.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n then? I don¡¯t mind tagging along.¡± Upon hearing Heather¡¯s words, Matthias asked


    shamelessly. To her surprise, he was far more thick-skinned than Leon!


    A helpless Heather started her car because it seemed that Matthias was determined to cling to her.


    With a darkened expression, she answered, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯ll drop you at the Locke


    Group now. You can continue with your work and I can do what I want to do. Let¡¯s not interfere with


    each other¡¯s life.¡±


    The best thing to do now was to get him out of her sight. However, as much as she wanted to get rid of


    him, he had his own scheme.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with work for the day, so there¡¯s no need for me to return to thepany,¡± he gently said.


    Even Heather couldn¡¯t read what was on his mind at the moment.


    Truth be told, Matthias was rather impressive for his ability to perfectlybine work and personal


    affairs. The gray area between those affairs caused her to find it hard to understand him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finished talking about work and I have my personal affairs to attend to now. Director Locke,


    please behave yourself.¡± Ever since the day he had set her up, it had been her fate to be on the losing


    end. She was fated to be inferior to him and lose to him in every aspect.


    After all, Matthias was Heather¡¯s formidable rival. She was always helpless whenever it came to


    dealing with him. As unpredictable as he was, he never did the right thing at the right time. It was


    difficult for her to know what he was nning.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of personal affairs that you have that I can¡¯t tag along.¡± Matthias was not really


    regarding himself as an outsider. It was already obvious that Heather made it clear that he was a friend,


    but it became an excuse for him to further push his luck.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± She started to regret her decision. Why did she agree to befriend him in the first


    ce? He was that kind of person who would grow even brighter if he was given some sunshine.


    ¡°This is just a friend being concerned. You should at least tell me the gist of it.¡± From time to time,


    Matthias had emphasized the term ¡®friend¡¯ with a hint of irony.


    ¡°We¡¯re just ordinary friends. Please know where you stand and stop causing unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Heather waspletely helpless, but she needed him to understand his ce. The fact that he defined


    them as close friends was too opinionated on his part.


    ¡°How can we be ordinary friends with this rtionship?¡± He continued to quibble, thinking of different


    ways to make Heatherpromise.


    Pulling over at the side of the road, she snapped at Matthias, ¡°Get down. Please head to the Locke


    Group on your own.¡± As expected, she shouldn¡¯t have nicely treated him as he would only be more


    insatiable as time passed.


    A shameless Matthias continued to stay in the car, ignoring Heather¡¯s impatient expression. She


    couldn¡¯t possiblyy her hands on him at this time. As she stared at him, she found that he was


    leisurely looking out of the car window.


    Since it was an area where cars couldn¡¯t stop for long, she couldn¡¯t leave her vehicle there for long.


    The drivers in the cars behind here were already honking as she was blocking the road. Even if she


    were to drop him here, she was only allowed to stop for a while.


    Left with no choice, Heather had to start driving again. After all those experiences that he gained,


    Matthias knew very well that he had to be as shameless as possible to make herpromise.


    Those people who pursued her in the past could not do this, nor did they realize it because there was


    no chance for them to get closer to her at all.


    However, Matthias did it. He used the worst method of pursuing, which was pestering the other party. It


    was true that she was annoyed, but unknowingly, her attitude toward him also subtly changed. Without


    her even noticing it, he was already conquering her heart.


    Because of him, she couldn¡¯t visit Myra anymore. It was impossible for her to pay Myra a visit with the


    pesky Matthias tagging along. During this time, she and Tony tried their best to avoid letting Matthias


    and Myra meet. Both Heather and Tony wanted to avoid Myra getting irritated before herbor.


    While dealing with such a shameless man like Matthias, Heather thought of Leon. Perhaps he would


    have a way to deal with Matthias. At the thought of them fighting with each other, she shed a sinister


    smile since it was time for him to taste his own medicine.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Leon now. Not only am I going to talk to him about personal affairs, but I¡¯ll be


    discussing work with him too. It¡¯s not right for you to tag along.¡± Heather still hoped that she could get


    rid of Matthias although the possibility of it was close to nil.


    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s something that I can help you with since I helped with the incident surrounding the


    Saffords back then. So, in other words, I can be considered a part of yourpany too.¡± Unexpectedly,


    Matthias brought up the past incident. Upon listening to his statement, Heather seemed to realize


    everything that happened around her was rted to Matthias.


    It turned out that he was involved in her whole life, but when did it happen? As soon as she returned to


    Bradfort City, she instantly became his prey. Little did she know that he would end up conquering every


    part of her world and bing a significant existence in her life.


    She remained silent at her words. What else could she say at this moment? He was following her like a


    shadow and quietly invading her world.


    The two of them were tacitly silent for a while. Matthias would asionally steal a nce at Heather


    while she focused on her driving and ignored him peeking at her.


    When they were about to reach their destination, she suddenly asked, ¡°Would you fall in love with a


    person who appears everywhere around you and invades your life as a whole? Not to mention, you


    can¡¯t even get rid of him at work.¡± Her voice was low and gloomy.


    Naturally, Matthias knew that she wasining about him and the fact that he had invaded all her


    space. Yet, he didn¡¯t answer her question.


    ¡°I have a simr question. How can I open the heart of an independent woman who never believes she


    would be lucky enough to meet her true love? In fact, she¡¯s a woman who longs for love, yet she¡¯s


    afraid of it,¡± he asked as he stared at her. He really wanted an ideal answer from her, but there was


    never a standard for love.


    Heather deliberately looked away, avoiding his gaze for the fear of being drawn in by his deep eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± she said gently.


    Then, the car gradually came to a stop. It was the same hotel as yesterday. A secondter, they both


    exited the car one after another. There was a spacious parking space that was filled with rows of luxury


    cars in front of the hotel.


    She stepped forward in a hurry, refusing to walk side by side with Matthias. Their current rtionship


    was somehow progressing, but slowly and awkwardly.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Standing outside the room, Heather knocked on the door. Leon was ying his video game on aptop


    inside his room until he heard the knock from the door. Immediately, he got up from the bed.


    As he arrived at the entrance and opened the door, he saw Heather standing outside his room with


    Matthias behind her. When did these two be so close?


    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence! Yesterday, both of you came to look for me one after another and you actually


    came together today. What is it this time?¡± Leon asked in a frivolous tone. He always had a sloppy look


    on him, making him seem unreliable. However, he was a totally different person at work.


    ¡°I came here to talk about work.¡± Heather walked in immediately while Matthias followed.


    Leon quietly winked at Matthias behind her back. It seemed that something must have happened


    between those two. As much as he was curious about it, Leon was afraid that he would be beaten by


    them if he had asked. So, the only choice he had now was to zip his mouth and suppress the curiosity


    within him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that ourpany had another shareholder,¡± he said as he cast his gaze at Matthias. At


    Heather¡¯s face as he said those words.


    She soon regained herposure and joined him in teasing Matthias. ¡°He¡¯s not our shareholder.


    Rather, he¡¯s here to run errands for ourpany.¡±


    Upon hearing that Heather was also standing on his side, Leon became bolder and replied to her


    words, ¡°Even the Director Locke is here to run errands for ourpany. It seems like ourpany¡¯s


    standards are high!¡±


    They sang in the same tune in an instant. The tacit cooperation between them had Matthias feeling a


    little jealous. However, he still gave a generous smile.


    Since Matthias didn¡¯t mind the teasing, Leon started to take a fancy to him. In short, he bet that


    Matthias would definitely win Heather¡¯s heart¡ªand he would be waiting for the result of their


    rtionship.


    ¡°Director Heather, make sure you don¡¯t go back on your words,¡± Matthias remarked all of a sudden,


    which caused Heather and Leon to look at him in confusion.


    Then, Matthias continued, ¡°Leon heard it too. Director Heather, when yourpany isunched,


    please hire me to run the errands for thepany.¡± In the blink of an eye, he was in control of the


    situation after having turned the tables around. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know how to deal with him.


    At the same time, Leon decided to help him out, so he added, ¡°It seems like Mr. Locke really wants to


    work in ourpany. Heather, you better not disappoint him.¡± It was obvious that he was taking


    Matthias¡¯ side. With her gaze shifting from Leon to him, she realized that they had the same sinister


    smile on their faces.


    It seemed that the n of having him taste his own medicine didn¡¯t work. Without her knowledge, the


    two of them had long united with each other and stood on the same side.


    Heather smiled in awkwardness. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely reserve a position for you.¡± As soon as she finished her


    words, she stared fiercely at Leon and sneered at his betrayal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Director Heather,¡± Matthias courteously replied as he exchanged a nce


    with Leon. Atst, their goal had finally been achieved.


    It was now that Heather regretted her decision to bring Matthias along to meet Leo. If she had known


    that they would be on the same side, she would have thought of a way to get rid of Matthias when she


    was on her way here.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± To prevent her gaze from piercing his body, Leon pretended to let out a slight cough.


    Yet, she still looked at him with a contemptuous expression for a second before changing the mood in


    the room by announcing, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about work.¡±

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Her sudden announcement had caused Leon and Matthias to look at each other in confusion. Both


    men didn¡¯t think there were any business matters to discuss at this time. Initially, Matthias felt that


    Heather was only using Leon as a pretense, so he didn¡¯t think much about their trip. Now that Matthias


    heard her mentioning work with a solemn expression, he was stunned.


    On the other hand, with a bright smile on his face, Leon answered, ¡°Heather, you didn¡¯t inform me


    beforehand that we¡¯re going to talk about work.¡± He was still secretly helping Matthias this time,


    causing her to roll her eyes at Leon.


    A grateful Matthias nced at Leon, thinking that he was indeed a loyal man. As the two of them made


    eye contact and exchanged a few knowing nces with each other, she felt the urge to kick the door


    down and leave the room.


    ¡°You kept mentioning theunch of thepany yesterday. Isn¡¯t that a business matter?¡± Heather


    reminded Leon. Since she came looking for him today, she already had her set of rhetoric figured out.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already make up your mind and there¡¯s no point in me persuading you?¡± He continued to


    ridicule her. With regards to his refusal to cooperate, she assumed that he was still angry with what had


    happened yesterday.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I can leave now,¡± Heather responded in a threatening tone, hoping


    that Leon could stop being carried away by his temper.


    In helplessness, he looked at her. If he continued to act against her principles, she would definitely not


    spare any mercy on him in the future. Since he had no choice, he hopelessly nodded.


    ¡°No, Heather. I still want to talk about thepanyunch.¡± Now that Heather had made herself so


    clear, there was no way Leon could act boldly anymore. After all, he still feared her in his heart.


    Not knowing what was happening, Matthias gave a nk expression. He had no idea about the


    heart.


    ¡°When are you nning tounch thepany?¡± He forcibly interrupted the conversation.


    She did not reply. Instead, Leon answered, ¡°On New Year¡¯s Day.¡± There was nothing but a strong hint


    of helplessness in his tone.


    ¡°You¡¯ve dyed theunch until the New Year¡¯s?¡± Matthias expressed his opinion, which caused


    Heather to frown a little.


    It was then that Leon became excited. With a slightly raised voice, he responded, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    taking too long? Thepany can beunched within a few days. Yet, she wants it to be on New


    Year¡¯s Day and that was different from what she promised me.¡± The moment he had an outsider


    supporting him, he started to get bolder with his thoughts.


    ¡°Launching thepany is a big thing. There¡¯s no useunching it in a hurry.¡± Heather made her


    grandiose exnation. Leon had not mentioned the reason behind the postponement because it was


    not convenient for him to talk about it in front of Matthias. At least, he was still aware of that point.


    ¡°I heard you mention thepanyunch before and it¡¯s already been dyed for half a year from your


    original n. If you don¡¯tunch it as soon as possible, it might not be a good move.¡± It was surprising


    that Matthias¡¯ memory was not bad. She had once told him that she wanted to start her own business


    and even shared her n with him.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t remember when it happened, he could remember every detail about it¡ªa


    rather impressive feat to both Heather and Leon.


    ¡°Thoughts will change as time passes. Changes always ur to ns.¡± She had insisted onunching


    it on New Year¡¯s Day and even got into a fight with Leon because of this yesterday.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Matthias today, Heather wouldn¡¯t have brought up the matter andnded herself in


    this situation. However, she did have her own reasons¡ªshe really wanted to persuade Leon into


    epting her opinion.


    It was just that she wasn¡¯t expecting Matthias to express his thoughts at that time. And what was more


    shocking was the fact that she had once disclosed her business n to him. Now, she knew that she


    was in trouble.


    Undeniably, Leon was indeed annoyed with Heather yesterday, but he was not the kind of person who


    would hold a grudge against someone. Now that she had mentioned it again, he didn¡¯t have any


    more interesting.


    Ever since she met Matthias, many embarrassing things that happened were all rted to him.


    Sometimes, she wondered whether he was her cmity.


    Suddenly, thedy boss¡¯ words popped up in Heather¡¯s mind¡ªthat she and Matthias were a match


    made in heaven. Yet, why did she feel that it sounded so ironic at this moment?


    However, Heather knew that thedy boss was indeed proficient in metaphysics. For some reason, her


    words had Heather feeling a little excited. Although Matthias was always causing her troubles and


    embarrassment, he happened to be the one that could bring her happiness.


    Even Myra thought that it was a wonderful thing. When Heather chatted with her a few days ago, Myra


    had even brought this up.


    The emotions in Heather¡¯s gaze had frequently changed from one to another that Matthias was feeling


    strange. Was there something on his face?


    ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my thoughts. If you¡¯ve made up your mind, you don¡¯t have to care about what


    others think,¡± Matthias responded from the bottom of his heart. He was willing to support Heather in


    whatever she wanted to do.


    Here came another plot twist! Leon instantly felt betrayed by his ally. In anger, he nced at Matthias


    and regretted his decision for helping Matthias. In the end, Matthias would always stand on Heather¡¯s


    side.


    Upon hearing Matthias¡¯ words, Heather could feel warmth filling her heart. That sounds just about right!


    If he dared to say anything that made her upset, she would definitely not see him again during this


    time.


    Despite the overwhelming happiness in her heart, she was still not going easy on him. ¡°On one hand,


    you told me not to care about what others think and on the other hand, you¡¯re expressing opinions that


    contradict with mine. You¡¯re indeed a contradictory person.¡±


    A sympathetic Leon cast a nce at Matthias. Pleasing Heather would not guarantee a positive


    oue. Look what happened now? Now that he was looking at Matthias¡¯ defeated expression, Leon


    gloated a little in his heart as he regarded it as Matthias¡¯ karma for betraying him.


    ¡°Everyone has the freedom of speech. I can express my opinion openly and you can choose to ignore it


    as well. Do I have to keep quiet just because my opinion contradicts yours?¡± Matthias refuted. Since


    she was going overboard, he would not be polite with her either.


    On the side, Leon was dying to apud Matthias for his ability to silence Heather. Sure enough, he


    was a talent in eloquence.


    Then, the debate continued. As the two of them continued to argue with one another, Leon found the


    scene rather interesting. He was initially growing bored in the hotel, but these two came to look for him


    today and enacted such a great show to help him pass the time. For that, he was grateful to them.


    Now that the situation was getting chaotic, he couldn¡¯t miss the chance of making it worse for the sake


    of his own pleasure.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Heather. You have to fix that chauvinism of yours. You can ignore our opinions, but you


    can¡¯t tell us to shut up. We support freedom of speech!¡± Leon emphasized thest sentence with a


    raised tone. That triumphant expression of his really pissed Heather off.


    ¡°Please pay attention to the words you use. Do some research and figure out what chauvinism is


    beforebeling it on me.¡± Heather expressed her dissatisfaction while Matthias also took a nce at


    him. It was true that Leon really made a mistake in his word choice this time.


    ¡°Hey, since you insist onunching thepany on New Year¡¯s Day, then we shouldn¡¯t talk about it


    anymore. It¡¯s not a big deal to postpone theunching anyway. We can even make use of the


    auspicious signs of the special day.¡± Leon hurriedly appeased Heather. He was too full of himself


    earlier and shot himself in the foot. It would be the worst thing on earth if he had actually offended her.


    It seemed that he was not that difficult to deal with aspared to Matthias. Leon had actually


    ¡°Now that we have finished talking about work, is there anything else that you want to talk about?¡± Leon


    couldn¡¯t wait to get over this topic. Knowing Heather¡¯s personality, he knew that she wouldn¡¯t change


    her mind once she had something decided. So, why should he bother to waste his effort and time


    arguing about theunching?


    ¡°I have,¡± Matthias suddenly interrupted.


    Leon curiously shifted his gaze to Matthias, wondering what quote Matthias wasing up with this


    time. After being bullied by Heather for so long, Leon finally saw a glimmer of hope in Matthias. It


    seemed that the day where he could turn the tables around was not far away.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Leon and Matthias started to sing the same tune, leaving her aside.


    ¡°Since the weather is so nice today, do you want to go for a pic?¡± Matthias was still thinking about


    the pic until now. He had been waiting for a chance to bring it up all along.


    Upon hearing that, Heather held her forehead with her hand. Why was Matthias so stubborn? She


    shouldn¡¯t have brought him here to visit Leon. Now, they were birds of a feather flocking together.


    ¡°Pic? That sounds like a good idea!¡± Leon agreed with an eager expression since he had always


    liked outdoor activities.


    ¡°Then, you¡¯ll have to persuade Heather for me. She has rejected me earlier.¡± Matthias gazed at her. As


    expected, she was looking a little gloomy at that moment.


    ¡°Heather, a pic is good for our body and mind. Why did you say no?¡± Leon started to throw the


    question at Heather. As if Matthias was not enough to make her life difficult, there was Leon doing the


    same thing. It was then that Heather realized she really made a serious mistake.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. I¡¯m not interested in being self-sufficient.¡± She threw a death re at Matthias as


    she answered. At the thought of his proposal, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°Self-sufficient?¡± Leon was a little puzzled. With doubts written in his eyes, he looked at Matthias. Of


    course, she wouldn¡¯t bother to exin to him, so he could only pin his hope on Matthias.


    When he heard Leon¡¯s question, Matthias exined in a serious manner, ¡°Since we¡¯re going for a


    pic, of course, we will have to make our own food. I n to bring a pot with a soup base and look forCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    a beautiful ce in the mountains. Then, I¡¯ll be in charge of fishing while she harvests the wild


    vegetables. By doing so, we¡¯ll get to enjoy the most authentic delicacy of nature.¡± Matthias portrayed it


    as vividly as possible and it made Leon excited just by listening to it.


    An eager Leon kept nodding his head as if he really wanted to give it a shot. However, Heather didn¡¯t


    seem to have the slightest interest written on her face.


    ¡°This is an awesome idea! What are we waiting for then?¡± Leon skipped Heather¡¯s opinion directly; he


    was dying to be there at this moment.


    ¡°Since both of you like the idea, then you should go together. Don¡¯t drag me along.¡± Heather couldn¡¯t


    wait to return to the Langston Residence. There was no way she would spend her time with these two


    childish men.


    ¡°No way. We have to work together so that we don¡¯t exhaust ourselves. If Matthias and I go for a pic


    on our own, others might get the wrong idea. For the sake of our innocence, you muste with us.¡±


    Leon was intimately addressing Matthias, making it seem like he was really nning to form an alliance


    with Matthias.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she replied coldly with an indifferent expression. While looking at her, Matthias and Leon couldn¡¯t


    make sense of her reply. Did she agree to it or¡­

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Heather could only agree to the proposal of a pic as they would not give up in their pestering. As


    much as she thought that it was a stupid idea, Leon and Matthias were utterly excited about it. Not


    understanding the reason behind their excitement, she just hoped that they could get this outdoor


    activity over with.


    As the three of them hopped into the car, Matthias was a step ahead and upied Leon¡¯s front


    passenger seat. Knowing Matthias¡¯ intention, Leon subconsciously moved to the backseat without


    another word.


    It was a terrible day for her. She ignored the two childish men next to her and focused on the road. On


    the other hand, Leon chatted about his n for their uing pic and it was surprising that


    Matthias was patient enough to listen to him.


    ¡°Heather, it¡¯s been so long. Are we not there yet?¡± Leon wondered. It had been 40 minutes, but they


    had yet to arrive at their destination.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Bradfort City is bigger than you think. It takes at least an hour to get from the city center to the


    suburbs,¡± Heather replied contemptuously. She really wished that she could drug him at the moment so


    that she didn¡¯t have to listen to him and his nonsense.


    A secondter, he looked out of the car window with disinterest. Although the scenery was remarkable


    outside, he didn¡¯t enjoy the feeling of staying in a constrained space for too long as it would make him


    ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡± Leonined. ¡°The journey is too slow.¡±


    ¡°Can you shut up? I can¡¯t focus on driving because of you,¡± Heather snapped. She was already irritated


    at the fact that they had forced her toe along for the pic. Now that he was whining and getting


    impatient, it caused her mood to turn even worse.


    He instantly zipped his mouth and dared not utter another word in the fear that she would turn her car


    around if she became agitated.


    While staying quiet on the side, Matthias finally figured out the rtionship that Heather and Leon had.


    It turned out that her treatment of him was already considered cordialpared to the way that she


    treated Leon. When it came to Leon, she seemed relentless.


    Soon, the road ahead of them was getting narrower. It seemed that they were about to drive up the


    mountain road. While Matthias had a perfect ce in mind for their pic, Heather was still moving


    forward without a specific direction.


    In a low voice, he whispered the direction of the destination in her ear, causing her to frown every now


    and then. ¡°That road is too difficult to pass through. I¡¯m not going there.¡± He didn¡¯t specify the location


    beforehand and as soon as he finished speaking, she immediately opposed his words.


    In fact, he had expected her to say those words, which was why he did not tell her the specific location


    before they made it here. And now that they were getting closer, he believed that he and Leon could


    continue to persuade her.


    After noticing their exchange at the front, Leon leaned forward as he added, ¡°Heather, you can¡¯t give up


    halfway. We¡¯ve made it this far. We¡¯ll be arriving in just a bit.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know the exact


    location, he guessed they should be arriving at their destination soon.


    Matthias soon added, ¡°We¡¯re just 3 kilometers away. Hang in there.¡±


    At their words, Heather gradually tightened her grip on the steering wheel. She was a little hesitant on


    whether to continue moving forward or to turn the car around. One thing was for sure¡ªshe did not


    want to disappoint them. Even though she was reluctant toe along before this, she had made it


    this far anyway. It wouldn¡¯t be polite of her to leave at this moment.


    ¡°Your turn to drive,¡± she told him. Upon seeing that the road was too difficult to pass through, she


    figured she might as well let him take the wheel.


    Upon hearing that, Matthias smiled triumphantly. ¡°No problem.¡± Initially, he wanted to offer to drive, but


    since it was Heather¡¯s car, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to mention it.


    Then, she pulled over to the side of the road and exchanged seats with him. He had always been a


    skilled driver who drove through even the bumpiest roads. Even though it was a difficult road ahead, he


    did not have any intention of slowing down. Instead, he floored the elerator and sped up.


    At the same time, Leon cheered in his seat, ¡°Hooray! Speed up! Faster!¡±


    An annoyed Heather turned to re at Leon as if she was looking at an idiot. Immediately, he smiled


    and pointed at his own mouth as he acknowledged, ¡°I¡¯ll zip my mouth and shut up now.¡±


    Whenever he was with Heather, Leon would be restrained in all kinds of ways. Meanwhile, after


    hearing Leon¡¯s words, Matthias stepped on the pedal even harder. Looking at them, Heather was sure


    of one thing¡ªshe could not allow Leon and Matthias to stay close to each other.


    It might seem to be a world of difference between Matthias and Leo, but, in fact, they were the same¡ª


    something that she should have noticed a long time ago.


    The biggest mistake she had made today was to bring Matthias along to visit Leon. However, there was


    nothing she could do with their sort of people. The shamelessness of Leon and Matthias had far


    exceeded her imagination.


    And the most troublesome thing was that their skills in pestering were totally out of the world. Even


    Heather¡¯s stubbornness was not a match to them at all.


    As the car sped along the bumpy road, she felt the urge to throw up. On the other hand, Matthias was


    driving like a professional racer with eyes that were filled with madness.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare toe across such terrain these days. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been able to freely


    drive.¡± Matthias actually regarded ces like that as a good choice for car racing. It seemed that he


    was a little crazier than Leon.


    Even Leon, who was sitting in the back seat, felt sorry for Heather. It was definitely not easy for her to


    sit in the front passenger seat, but luckily she was a stronghearted person.


    On the other hand, there was no seatbelt at the backseat. Sometimes, when the car passed through


    kilometers was a long way to go.


    It had been a long time since hest rode in a bumpy car. He somehow felt like he was an action movie


    star desperately escaping for his life. The short five-minute journey almost had him puking in the car.


    When the car finally came to a stop, Leon hurriedly alighted from it. To Leon¡¯s surprise, Matthias¡¯


    expression didn¡¯t change even the slightest bit after the ride. It seemed that the gradient level was not a


    big deal to Matthias at all.


    A secondter, Heather also slowly got out of the car. Her movements were slower and calmer as


    fine. Judging from how everyone looked, Leon seemed to have suffered the most.


    Since he had left the car in a hurry, the nausea had hit him harder, causing him to have a stronger urge


    to puke. Heather faintly scanned his distressed expression. Upon seeing that he was trying his best to


    resist himself from vomiting, she shed a bright smile. When she thought of the alliance between the


    two men, she felt that it was the best punishment for him.


    Besides, she was still waiting to see Matthias¡¯ disappointed expression. One thing that she clearly


    remembered was the camp stove with a pot and the soup base.


    Since the two of them were busy persuading her toe for the pic earlier, they hadpletely


    forgotten to swing by the grocery store along the way. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to remind them either.


    After all, she was waiting for this moment to arrive.


    They should never doubt how vindictive a woman can be. Heather pretended to be nonchnt as she


    asked, ¡°So, what are we going to do next?¡±


    A momentter, Matthias looked at her before he shifted his gaze to Leon. Suddenly, a thought came to


    his mind. I need a fishing rod to fish. They seemed to have forgotten to swing by the grocery store


    before they came. She quietly stared at him, carefully observing the changes in his expression.


    ¡°Did we forget about something before we came?¡± Matthias asked awkwardly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Heather looked calm on the surface while she gloated in her heart.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that the Director Locke would be a clumsy man who could forget about such a


    simple thing? He was so confident and convincing before this, yet he turned out to be a birdbrain after


    all. Heather secretly looked at him with contempt.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t buy a fishing rod,¡± Leon responded as he suddenly remembered. They came in such a hurry


    that they didn¡¯t prepare any tools at all.


    ¡°Camping stove with a pot and the soup base. We have none of these either.¡± Heather rubbed it in their


    faces.


    Feeling defeated, Matthias looked at her. He could clearly see the triumphant smile on her face. At the


    same time, Leon also gazed at him while feeling sorry. They had actually forgotten such an important


    matter.


    ¡°So, how are we going to have our pic then?¡± she asked with a hint of mockery.


    Leon and Matthias looked at each other. One couldn¡¯t make bricks without straw. As much as nature


    was rich in resources, they had no cooking utensils.


    ¡°Open the trunk,¡± Matthias told Heather. ¡°There may be some tools in the trunk that we can modify.¡±


    As he arrived at the back of the car, he pushed the trunk open only to find out it was empty. Heather


    proudly wrapped her arms around her chest and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I never ce anything in my trunk.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even have a spare tire in it. He helplessly nced at her since it was rare toe across a


    woman like her these days.


    Leon also entered the car as he tried to locate something usable for the pic. To his dismay, there


    was nothing but a box of napkins. There wasn¡¯t even a lighter in the carriage.


    It seemed that they had no choice but to cancel the pic and return home, which was the oue


    Heather wanted. However, he suddenly suggested, ¡°Since we can¡¯t have hotpot, we can have a


    barbecue then.¡±


    Leon¡¯s words had immediately attracted Matthias. After carefully thinking about it, Matthias agreed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! There are many ways for us to create fire and the sun is bright today. It¡¯s not going to be a


    problem at all.¡±


    While listening to their conversation, Heather looked at them incredulously. They were going to use the


    wild man¡¯s method to have their pic. Isn¡¯t this getting a little too absurd?


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started then,¡± Matthias instructed Leon before looking in Heather¡¯s direction.


    Swiftly, she had already hopped into her car and closed the window as if she was determined to iste


    herself from the outside world. Then, Matthias came knocking on the window lightly as he cajoled,


    ¡°Heather,e down. We need to work together and divide the jobs.¡±


    In the car, Heather wore her earphones as shepletely ignored Matthias. Yet, he had no intention of


    letting her get away with it. Atst, she had no choice but to wind down the car window as she


    answered, ¡°Since both of you are so motivated, you should work more then. I¡¯m not interested at all.¡±


    Suddenly, she took out a bag of potato chips from nowhere. She would rather have this snack as her


    meal than associate with them out there.


    ¡°Is this enough for you?¡± Matthias asked, pointing to the bag of potato chips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a big appetite,¡± Heather replied.


    He tried to persuade her. ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to catch a game. There must be something delicious here


    that you can¡¯t get in restaurants.¡±


    At his words, Heather waved her hand at him. ¡°There should be a lot of protected species here. Don¡¯t


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have this bit ofmon sense within me.¡± Matthias was not polite either. There was


    no way for them to get along with each other at all. It seemed that it was their daily routine to argue with


    one another.


    Watching as he turned around, Heather cast a disdainful nce at him. Anyway, it was a totally


    different kind of enjoyment for her to savor her potato chips in the wild.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    The sunlight peeked through the tall trees and fought for their entrance via the leaves. Heather raised


    her eyes and looked out the car window. It was a little shady in the woods and there was even a slight


    breeze blowing into her car from time to time. She closed the car window and realized that it was


    gettingte.


    Looking at the busy figures of Leon and Matthias, she did not have any intention of offering her help.


    She missed Myra so much at this time. Clicking into her Messenger, she sent a sticker illustrating a


    bored expression to Myra. However, even after a long time, there was no response from the other end


    of the line. Heather guessed that Myra probably did not have her cell phone on hand. After all, they had


    pinned each other¡¯s contact at the top of their chats. As long as they had their cell phones with them,


    they would reply to each other in seconds.


    Scrolling through her contact list in Messenger, Heather realized that there wasn¡¯t anyone else whom


    she could chit-chat with other than Myra. Normally, she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would chit-chat.


    It just so happened that Myra was an exception.


    Heather scrolled through her Stories in boredom. In fact, she rarely used this application whenever she


    was abroad. If it weren¡¯t for Myra, Heather wouldn¡¯t have used Messenger so frequently upon her


    return to Sria because there weren¡¯t many people on her contact list. Thus, there was nothing much


    to see on her Stories as well.


    Wasting time in the wilderness was not something written within Heather¡¯s principle at all. After thinking


    about it for a moment, she exited the car. There was one thing she had to do, but she needed to obtain


    Matthias¡¯ permission first.


    On the other hand, Matthias and Leon were studying the best way to build a simple stove with stones


    for their barbecue sessionter. As she leaned forward, she could see the seriousness on their faces.


    ¡°Matthias.¡± Heather would normally call his given name whenever she was in a good mood. Of course,


    when she was in a bad mood, she would address him by his name as well, although the tone would be


    extremely different.


    Matthias was talking to Leon when he heard her calling him. Instantly, he turned around and looked at


    her.


    ¡°Yes, Heather?¡± Matthias raised his gorgeous face and tenderly gazed at her.


    At the side, Leon gave Matthias a disgusting nce. Matthias was still exasperated with Heather a


    second ago and now he was like a toady in the hope of gaining her favor.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re getting better with your hands-on skills. There¡¯s no need for my help at all.¡±


    Heather expressed her intentions as soon as she walked toward them, for she did not want them to


    misunderstand that she was here to help.


    Upon hearing her words, Leon rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Heather, I know you¡¯ve been a pampered


    princess, so we won¡¯t dare to let youy your hands on this kind of dirty work.¡± His words were full of


    sarcasm.


    ¡°True enough, this kind of dirty work is not suitable for girls like me toy my hands on,¡± she responded


    in agreement, not giving in to him at all.


    Before she forgot about her initial intention, she pushed him away and met Matthias in the eye as she


    continued, ¡°I want to open your briefcase.¡± She was here to inform him rather than seek his permission.


    ¡°No problem, you can even have it if you like it that much,¡± Matthias answered generously. Heather


    immediately understood the meaning behind his words.


    Now that she had informed him, she stopped talking to him. Refusing to waste her time arguing with


    him, she turned around and walked back to the car. A confused Leon looked at her back with a puzzled


    expression as he winked at Matthias.


    ¡°Did Heather recently suffer from an emotional shock?¡± Leon asked curiously as soon as Heather left.


    At Leon¡¯s words, Matthias shook his head. He didn¡¯t know much about her private life, not even as


    much as Leon did.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you close with her? You should know better than me.¡±


    Leon curled his lips helplessly. Of course, he knew what was bothering Heathertely, but it was


    somehow rted to Matthias. Therefore, there was no way he could tell the truth.


    Upon noticing the brief expression shing across Leon¡¯s face, Matthias thought that perhaps he had


    guessed it right. Could it be that Heather was really hiding something from him?


    ¡°What¡¯s on Heather¡¯s mindtely?¡± Matthias asked tentatively, wanting to read Leon¡¯s expression. He


    knew Leon was not going to tell him the truth anyway.


    However, Leon shook his head. ¡°Even if she had something in mind, she wouldn¡¯t tell me.¡± He was


    feeling a little embarrassed for not telling the truth. After all, he wanted to be an honest person.


    Perhaps there was no way for him to be an honest person in this life. He didn¡¯t want to live in a world of


    deception, but he always found himself lying. The adult world was filled with many lies.


    ¡°Who would she normally talk to when she is bothered then?¡± Matthias continued to ask, but he


    couldn¡¯t gather any more hints from Leon¡¯s face.


    ¡°Myra. You should know this very well.¡± Leon felt that Matthias was asking a question with an obvious


    answer. Almost everyone who knew Heather was aware that she would only share her problems with


    Myra.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Matthias was not surprised at Leon¡¯s answer. So, it turned out to be Myra and here, Matthias was


    thinking that it would be someone else. Could it be that Myra was the only one who managed to walk


    into Heather¡¯s heart since they were young? At the thought of it, he became a little envious of Myra.


    With little effort, Myra could convince two defensive people to let their guard down. She had a


    temperament that no one else had¡ªit was a kind of reassuring aura that had people approaching her


    without fear. It was like she was the source of warmth that others would instinctively rely on during the


    cold winter.


    A momentter, Matthias quickly changed the subject as he said, ¡°Look, we did a good job.¡± As he


    ced thest stone, the construction of the temporary stove finally came to an end.


    With his eyes slightly squinted, Leon stared at the pile of stones in front of him. They tried their best to


    search for stones with a smooth and pretty surface. Now that he looked at the final product, he


    reckoned that the height of the stove should be high enough to keep the fire within.


    It was dangerous to build a fire in a bushy forest during the winter, which was why they had to use


    stones to enclose a range on the open ground.


    They had to make sure the fire did not burn wildly as they wanted to use it within a controble range.


    At the same time, the enclosed range should be in moderate size for the fire to burn effectively as they


    could get the food cooked in the shortest time possible. However, they had to also take into


    consideration the issue of even cooking.


    Matthias and Leon were still not sure what kind of game they could find around here, so they could only


    make a simple stove for the time being. There could even be a need for slight adjustments after they


    had actually caught something.


    There were two rtively dry stones near them that seemed to be frequently exposed to sunlight.


    When those stones collided with each other, they could produce the sparks needed for the fire¡ªand it


    was the flint and steel that they had found.


    As for the effectiveness of the flint and steel, it still had to depend on the methods they used. Leon and


    Matthias used the materials avable around them as much as possible based on what they knew.


    Perhaps the most ironic part of the story was that none of these men had a lighter with them since


    neither of them was a smoker.


    Because of health reasons, Matthias was never a smoker, nor did he have a tobo addiction. Leon,


    on the other hand, had also quit smoking a long time ago as Heather didn¡¯t like anyone who smoked.


    In fact, she hated people who smoked around her. She loathed secondhand smoke and the smell of


    tobo on men. Because of her sensitivity toward the smell of smoke, she could even detect the faint


    smell of tobo on Tony. On the other hand, Matthias did not have it on him at all. Perhaps it was


    indeed a coincidence of fate.


    When Leon used to be a smoker, he would always cause Heather to feel ufortable with him


    getting close to her. Even though he had quit smoking for herter on, she could still remember the


    time when he reeked of tobo.


    On the contrary, Matthias had always smelled fresh and clean since the first time they met during their


    teen years. Although he asionally had a faint smell of herbs on him, it was still a pleasant scent.


    Now that they had met again after many years, he was still free from the smell of tobo that other


    men would have, which was why she was not so repulsive to him. Truth be told, she liked Matthias¡¯


    scent the most aspared to other men.


    With only thest piece of potato chips left, Heather looked in the direction of Matthias and Leon, only


    to discover that they were still in the full swing of their preparations. It seemed that they wouldn¡¯t be


    done with it anytime soon. Things had not been easy for these two pampered nobles as a result of the


    pic.


    After noticing her gaze, Matthias looked in her direction and their eyes happened to meet each other.


    He gently shed a warm smile at her. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest hint of tit for tat on his face. In


    embarrassment, she turned her head away.


    Coincidentally, she met his eyes and his gentle smile. He was just like a character emerging from a


    painting; it was so beautiful that it tugged at her heartstrings.


    Upon seeing that Heather turned in a panic, Matthias gave an even brighter smile. She was really


    adorable when she looked like that. However, what he did not know was that her heart pounded like a


    drum. Ever since she bumped into him, she hade to realize the feeling of having butterflies in her


    stomach¡ªand it was not the first time that it happened.


    Heather hated her heart for being so honest and the fact that Matthias was exceptionally charming. His


    allure had recently skyrocketed and even surpassed Tony¡¯s poprity to be the most desirable


    man among the socialites.


    Now that Tony and Myra were married, they became the golden couple who were deeply in love and


    about to wee their first born soon. Matthias was a different story altogether; although there were


    many scandals between him and Heather, neither party had confirmed the rumors. Therefore, there


    was still at least a glimmer of hope for the socialites.


    It became extremely boring to stay in the car for the entire time. Thus, Heather decided toe out


    and get some fresh air while waiting for them to finish their preparation. Soon, Leon and Matthias would


    have to split ways to hunt separately. Leon had already been eager to have the novel experience ever


    since Matthias mentioned it back in the hotel.


    ¡°Leon, you can go ahead to look for something that you can catch for our barbequeter.¡± Matthias was


    about toplete the final touchup and asked Leo to head first. He could already notice Leon¡¯s


    excitement.


    After Leon left, Heather walked over to Matthias. Upon seeing that he did a good job in building the


    stove, she praised, ¡°Your craftsmanship is not bad.¡±


    ¡°It was all thanks to Leon¡¯s Swiss Army Knife.¡± Matthias swung the dagger in his hand.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t surprising to her at all. She had long known about Leon¡¯s habit to carry a dagger with


    him. In the past, she used to think that it was his personal preference and hobby. However, when she


    connected it with the recent explosion at his residence, she suspected that it might be one of his means


    of self-defense.


    Heather even wondered whether he had taken up martial art sses before this. Even though he


    always behaved in a weak manner, she wanted to know the answer by testing him.


    There were just too many suspicious points in Leon and Heather couldn¡¯t help but be more wary the


    more she thought about it. Looking at her with puzzlement, Matthias wondered why she was spacing


    out while staring at the dagger.


    Just as she was still in a daze, Matthias quickly stepped forward and nted a light kiss on her cheek.


    As she was stunned, she wasn¡¯t able to react until her face flushed red due to the embarrassment.


    Instantly, it caused Heather¡¯s body to stiffen a little. She instinctively raised her hand as she wanted to


    p him. However, he had already made his escape from the ¡®crime scene¡¯, leaving her standing still in


    her spot. Heather had always thought only naive women would be caught off guard and encounter a


    sneak attack. It was only when this happened to her today did she understand how cunning a man


    could be and the boldness of Matthias.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hunt for some game and fill up my stomach,¡± he said and left as if he was escaping for his


    life.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    If it weren¡¯t for how fast Matthias was running, Heather would have definitely not let him get away. Right


    now, she could only stare angrily at his back.


    When they had finally arrived in the wild, they felt absolutely rxed and free¡ªwhich was the opposite


    of their usual selves¡ªespecially Matthias, who was now practically swinging from tree to tree.


    In fact, thedies of Bradfort City would be appalled to see him like this. Soon enough, Heather could


    no longer find any trace of him. She felt alone, but she was not at all worried about Matthias; she was


    only afraid that Leon would lose his way in this huge forest.


    The sun was slowly setting, so it wasn¡¯t as bright as it was at noon. Since it was also during wintertime,


    daytime was also much shorter than usual. Heather nced at the time and estimated in her heart that


    the sun wouldpletely set in a short while.


    It was inevitable that they would have to drive in the night when they decided to go back. Heather got


    back into the car again as she noticed that the surrounding was horribly quiet,pletely void of even


    the sounds of birds chirping or pping their wings. She guessed that the birds might have already


    flown to the south during this time of year, and dusk was about toe.


    It had been a long day today, and it was gettingte. Around this time, the wilderness was a dangerous


    ce to be. No one could tell where the ferocious beasts that hid deep in the forest and their


    whereabouts were. As soon as this thought crossed her mind, Heather couldn¡¯t help but worry for Leon


    and Matthias.


    Sigh. They¡¯re too childish and stubborn toe to a ce like this at this time. It was already getting


    darker when we arrived. Besides, they even wanted to go deep into the forest¡ªdid they really think


    they were hunters? Heather thought to herself while heaving a sigh.


    The air around her seemed to have stagnated. Heather put the earphones into her ears, trying to


    distract herself from any unnecessary worries with music. She knew that in the face of the wilderness,


    there wasn¡¯t much she could do anyway, so she prayed silently in her heart that Matthias and Leon


    would be safe.


    Time passed by quickly; she still hadn¡¯t seen either of them return, but the sky was getting darker every


    passing moment, especially since the sun rays were blocked by the tall trees in the forest, darkening


    the surroundings much quicker.


    Seeing that it was indeed getting darker, to the point that it was hard to see the ground in front of her as


    dusk approached, Heather felt that this feeling was rather strange. After all, she was always busy with


    work, so she naturally would not notice these things. However, she happened to witness the entire


    gradual transition of light to dark of a day; no words could describe the feeling she had right now.


    She held her breath to listen for any possible movements in the forest, but she still did not hear


    anything from them. Could it be that they have gone too far? she thought.


    At this point, she could only stay where she was and wait for them to return. Heather couldn¡¯t go


    anywhere in case they returned and didn¡¯t see her, but the waiting process was unbearable. By now,


    she was almost counting the time for them to return. The sky had gottenpletely dark, but there


    were still no signs of either of them.


    As a matter of fact, she would have felt a little more at ease if either one of them had just returned.


    However, to her dismay, no one did, causing her to palpitate from worry.


    asionally, the wind would blow at the grass and make a rustling sound, whereupon Heather would


    immediately cast her eyes out of the window when she heard the sound, in hopes that she¡¯d see either


    of them.


    Meanwhile, Leon had gone to look for food before Matthias, but in this vast forest, he didn¡¯t manage to


    find anything to eat.


    After all, Leon knew little about food ingredients, and he would only chase small animals around in an


    attempt to hunt them. Little did he know, there were many wild fruits and mushrooms that were also


    edible.


    Matthias, on the other hand, was better in this respect. However, the wild fruit could only be eaten raw


    after washing. As for the wild mushrooms, they wouldn¡¯t have much taste to it even after being grilled.


    To roast a delicious meal, he would need to catch living animals. That being the case, there were


    certain skills needed in order to sessfully hunt animals¡ªhe also knew that some animals couldn¡¯t


    be hunted.


    He wasn¡¯t able to find anything suitable along the way. The two of them finally met in the forest and


    found that they were both empty-handed after taking a look at each other. Immediately, they let out a


    chuckle in unison.


    ¡°Did you manage to find anything?¡± Leon asked first. It seemed like he was not the only one who was


    embarrassed from not finding any food.


    Matthias calmly replied, ¡°I couldn¡¯t catch any animals, but I saw a lot of wild fruits and some wild


    mushrooms along the way. If we really can¡¯t catch any animals in the end, I guess we would have to


    settle our hunger with those¡­¡±


    Although he did see a lot of things that could be eaten along the way, Matthias didn¡¯t pick them up


    immediately, but instead simply made a mark.


    ¡°It took us so long to set up the temporary barbecue pit. If we really couldn¡¯t catch anything to eat, I


    wouldn¡¯t have the face to go back. And I can already foresee Heatherughing at us,¡± Leon said


    helplessly. By then, Heather would have a reason to tease and taunt them, so he had to catch


    something that could be barbecued no matter what.


    ¡°Did you see any small animals on the way here?¡± Matthias asked. There were even fewer animals


    during winter, and he wouldn¡¯t know where they were hiding. Could it be that they¡¯ve all gone into


    hibernation? Matthias thought.


    ¡°I did. But they ran faster than rabbits, and I couldn¡¯t get close to them at all. Do you reckon we should


    set up a trap?¡± Leon suggested, since he obviously couldn¡¯t catch them with his bare hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. The animals I saw on my way here are protected at the national level, so I


    couldn¡¯t do anything. As long as I see animals that can be hunted, I will definitely be able to catch


    them.¡± Matthias was quite confident in his skills. Unfortunately, his luck was not so good, as he didn¡¯t


    encounter any animals that could be hunted at all.


    ¡°What? There are protected animals here? So does that mean what we are doing here is illegal?¡± If


    Leon had known that this would be the case, he would definitely not have agreed toe here. He


    didn¡¯t recognize those national-protected animals and could have very well killed them by mistake¡ª


    that would?ve been bad news.


    ¡°No. Most animals here can be hunted. You¡¯d better follow me to avoid making any mistakes,¡± Matthias


    thought for a while and said. Since Leon had no idea about such things, it was better for the both of


    them to stick together¡ªthis way, they would be able to take care of each other as well.


    ¡°Alright, then. I will follow you and hopefully bring you some luck!¡± Leon said with a smile. He saw many


    small animals running around a while ago, including several rabbits. Thinking back to what Matthias


    said about protected animals, Leon thought, We can hunt rabbits at least, right?


    As soon as he said that, Matthias held his hand up immediately, as if he noticed something. ¡°Don¡¯t


    move. There is a rabbit right in front,¡± Matthias whispered, fearing that he would scare the rabbit away if


    he was too loud.


    Leon immediately stood frozen and motionless, also fearing that he would scare today¡¯s dinner away.


    ¡°Stay right there. I¡¯ll catch it.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t n to capture the rabbit with Leon, as he thought it would


    be enough for him to catch the rabbit all by himself.


    Seeing that Leon nodded, Matthias started the hunting, and he flew straight in the direction of the rabbit


    like a sharp sword.


    Leon looked at Matthias¡¯ explosive power in amazement. He didn¡¯t expect him to be so agile, and his


    speed was staggering. It was the first time he ever saw someone running faster than a rabbit; that was


    when Leon finally believed that Matthias was indeed more agile than Heather after all.


    Soon after, Matthias returned with a rabbit in his hand, a triumphant smile hanging at the corner of his


    lips. Leon looked at Matthias admiringly. He sure is amazing! Leon thought to himself.


    ¡°Awesome. I am really impressed,¡± Leon said sincerely.


    Matthias held the rabbit by its ears and replied with a smile, ¡°It seems we¡¯ve gotten our dinner sorted.¡±


    Leon nodded vigorously. The rabbit that was in Matthias¡¯ hand was really fat; it was enough for at least


    three people.


    The next step was to get back. Leon had lost all sense of direction, so Matthias said calmly, ¡°We will go


    to the left and walk straight forward. I left marks along the way, and we can pick up some wild fruits on


    the way back.¡±


    Hearing that, Leon immediately agreed as his admiration of Matthias grew a little more. He didn¡¯t


    expect Matthias¡¯ survival skills in the wild to be so advanced.


    ¡°Have you had to survive in the wild before? It seems that you are very experienced,¡± Leon remarked


    casually, but it indirectly reminded Matthias of the training he had done in the Locke Family. There was


    indeed a program about survival in the jungle in the training before.


    The reason why such a training was arranged was because, should they be an important figure in


    the family and face any danger in the future, they would be able to survive in the wilderness.


    After all, Matthias had undergone much cruel training in order to climb to his current position. He once


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    thought that the Locke Family was actually training him to be a special forces officer.


    However, even if he was proficient in all survival and martial arts skills, idents weren¡¯tpletely


    avoidable. Hence, Matthias didn¡¯t think those training sessions werepletely useful.


    Upon hearing Leon¡¯s words, Matthias only smiled and looked at Leon without answering his question.


    He had indeed undergone a special training, so thetter¡¯s guess was correct after all.


    ¡°Well, it seems that I¡¯ve guessed right.¡± Leon was even more certain. Although he usually acted


    ignorant, it was undeniable that he still had a keen observation.


    ¡°Did you see the shrub ten meters away from here?¡± Matthias changed the subject without a trace and


    pointed in a direction to show Leon.


    Leon looked over curiously and saw many small red fruits growing on it. Meanwhile, Matthias continued


    to exin, ¡°Those wild fruits are edible, and they taste a little sour and sweet.¡±


    ¡°Cool.¡± Leon nodded. ¡°Will it be too sour? I don¡¯t really do well with sour food.¡±


    ¡°You can go pick a few.¡± What Matthias said a while ago was to signal Leon to pick some fruits, but he


    didn¡¯t expect Leon to be so clueless about his suggestion, so he exined it clearer this time.


    ¡°Huh? Why me?¡± Puzzled, Leon asked.


    Hearing that, Matthias brought the rabbit in his hand over to Leon and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me.


    I have to carry the rabbit, you see.¡±


    How could he not get what I¡¯m trying to say? Matthias looked at Leon helplessly and thought. Why do I


    suddenly feel like he¡¯s kind of dumb? Matthias began to question Leon¡¯s IQ.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Alright. Wait for me here.¡± Leon finally regained his senses, and he ran happily to the


    bushes to pick some wild fruits.


    At the same time, Matthias reminded Leon behind him, ¡°Be careful of the thorns in the bushes!¡±


    As Matthias was speaking, Leon had already let out a wailing. It seemed that the thorns had gotten him


    as soon as Matthias warned him. At once, Leon¡¯s face grimaced in pain and hatred.


    Matthias couldn¡¯t help butugh at how clumsy Leon was. Compared to him, it seemed that Leon really


    On the other hand, Heather was still waiting anxiously in the car; it was her rationale that made her


    glue her bottom in the vehicle. Aside from that, she would asionally get out of the car and get some


    air to calm herself down.


    In her heart, she wasining about how Matthias and Leon went straight ahead without bringing


    their mobile phones. Their phones were just lying in the car ever since they arrived, meaning they


    couldn¡¯t be contacted now.


    When Heather got out of the car once again and was walking in circles, Leon¡¯s voice rang from the


    forest.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold them in my hand anymore. You still have an empty hand there;e and help me!¡± Leon


    had picked a lot of wild fruits and vegetables along the way. He looked very happy.


    ¡°I told you to pick less, but you didn¡¯t listen. So, you are now responsible for what you picked.¡± Matthias


    obviously didn¡¯t want to help.


    Hearing their voices, Heather immediately followed and looked in their direction. Soon, Matthias and


    Leon walked over from the bushes, which made Heather overjoyed. There they are. Finally! she


    thought. She was looking forward to this for so long.


    However, Heather didn¡¯t greet them immediately. Instead, she only said contemptuously, ¡°You guys


    took so long that it¡¯s dark now¡ªare you nning to camp here?¡±

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    The two had long been ustomed to Heather¡¯s sarcasm. It was not easy to hear kind words from


    Heather¡ªthey were all reserved for clients only.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯re still here! And here I thought you would leave us behind.¡± Leon did not back off from


    Heather¡¯s remark and showed her no mercy.


    Matthias, who had been standing at the side, replied casually, ¡°Thank you, Miss Heather, for wasting


    your time here with us.¡±


    Facing their cooperation, Heather turned speechless, but she didn¡¯t want to continue quarreling with


    them. After all, it was gettingte, and she didn¡¯t want to dy any more time here.


    ¡°Are you nning to eat this rabbit for dinner?¡± Heather asked, pointing to the rabbit in Matthias¡¯ hand


    ¡ªthis was her effort to change the subject.


    ¡°Yes! It must taste good,¡± Leon replied almost immediately.


    Heather looked up and down at the gray-furred rabbit in Matthias¡¯ hand. She grew curious as to how


    Matthias caught it at all. By right, this color should not be easy to detect.


    ¡°We are going to make a fire. Would you like to join us?¡± Matthias invited Heather again, even though


    Heather had refused many times prior to this.


    ¡°No.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to help; she had no intentions in roasting a rabbit.


    ¡°Heather, aren¡¯t you bored staying in the car all alone? It will be fun doing this with us,¡± Leon urged


    Heather. In fact, Leon had a lot of fun in this forest.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Heather refused again. After all, what Leon found interesting was not necessarily interesting


    to her.


    Seeing Heather¡¯s determination, Matthias didn¡¯t invite Heather again and just let her be instead. Before


    they began hunting a while ago, Matthias and Leon found some withered grass, which they nned to


    make fire with.


    The grass finally came in handy as Matthias looked at the flint and steel on the ground¡ªit was all now


    a matter of it working or not. As he picked up the flintstone, he felt that there was a bit of residual heat


    on the stone that was irradiated by the sun when he got it; he felt like he had made the right choice


    picking this stone up.


    Before leaving, Matthias tried his best to put the flintstone at a ce where it could be exposed to the


    sun as he weighed the stone in his hands.


    Leon, on the other hand, looked at Matthias expectantly. He had never seen such a way of making fire


    ¡ªthis ancient way of making fire was especially new to him.


    Seeing how Leon was staring at the flint in his hand, Matthias handed the flint to Leon and asked, ¡°Do


    you want to try?¡±


    Leon pointed to himself in disbelief. Then, he smiled and took the flintstone from Matthias¡¯ hand, eager


    to try. Seeing his enthusiasm, Matthias smiled and handed it to Leon, but he didn¡¯t tell Leon the correct


    way to use it as he wanted to see what he would do with the stones.


    Soon after he had received the flintstones, Leon immediately rubbed the two stones together


    vigorously. Seeing that the friction didn¡¯t create the me he wanted, he rubbed the stones even more


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    violently in an effort to try to generate more friction.


    A crisp voice entered Heather¡¯s ears, making her cast her eyes to the source of the voice curiously,


    only to find that Leon still failed to make fire.


    Meanwhile, Matthias was not simply standing idly on the side either; he wanted to try to make fire by


    drilling wood. However, since there was no sunshine, the chance of sess was rtively low.


    Heather saw Matthias skilfully fiddle with the sticks of dry wood in his hands; she didn¡¯t get in the car,


    but instead silently watched them from the side.


    If they hadn¡¯t been dressed in decent and formal clothes, they would probably look like savages now


    since they were using such barbaric and primitive ways of making fire. Night fell, and the forest turned


    extremely cold¡ªit was not going to be easy to start a fire under such low temperatures.


    Matthias and Leo both had serious expressions on their faces. It seemed that they were attending to an


    important matter, but it was a pity that things were not going well.


    Soon after that, Leon put down the flintstones in his hands. His hands were almost raw and numb, but


    he still couldn¡¯t get the result he wanted, leaving him utterly frustrated.


    Matthias, on the other hand, also gave up on the wood in his hand. It seemed that the two pieces of


    wood he chose were not dry enough. Going back to Leon¡¯s side, he took the flintstones next to Leon¡¯s


    hands.


    ¡°You need skills for this,¡± Matthias said to Leon. He intended to teach Leon the correct way to make fire


    ¡ªthat using brute force was not the way. ¡°Well, It would be better if there were soft and fluffy materials


    simr to dandelion seeds,¡± Matthias said while looking at the dry pine leaves on the ground¡ªpine


    leaves were not so easy to catch fire.


    When he heard Matthias say this, Leon had a lightbulb moment and said to Matthias, ¡°I know where to


    find it! Wait for me. I will bring them to you.¡±


    Just right beside him, Leon did see this kind of material a while ago. So they are a good material for


    making fire, Leon thought to himself. He looked just as energetic as before.


    Soon, Leon brought what Matthias wanted, whereupon Matthias grabbed the material from Leon¡¯s


    hand and looked at the flintstones in his hand. He nned to use the sparks generated by the friction


    of the stone to ignite the fluffy material, and then cover the withered grass and pine leaves on it. Then,


    he would blow slightly toward the pile to make them burn.


    Seeing Matthias¡¯ calmness, Leon was certain that it would be sessful this time. And when the fire


    rose, Leon smiled contentedly.


    ¡°Hurry up and find some firewood,¡± Matthias told Leon, as they didn¡¯t have much firewood prepared in


    advance.


    Leon reacted very quickly this time around and left to find firewood immediately. Now that there was


    already a fire started, he only needed to find more dried wood.


    At once, Matthias moved the fire into the simple pit they had set up in advance, and he threw the


    firewood in front of him into the fire. There were a fewrge pieces of wood in it, and he figured that


    they would burn for a long time.


    Next, Matthias was about to deal with the rabbit tied up not far away. As he had to make fire a while


    ago, he had to temporarily tie the rabbit to a tree at the side.


    The rabbit¡¯s eyes were a bit hollow. It seemed that it didn¡¯t know that it was going to die here. Matthias


    didn¡¯t have any reservations; he directly took the knife and cleaved it at the rabbit¡¯s neck, quickly


    ending its life.


    Heather, who had been watching from a distance, seldom saw such a killing scene directly. She quickly


    turned her head away. The rabbit looked rather cute, but in Matthias¡¯ eyes, it was nothing but a meal.


    After killing the rabbit, Matthias directly put the rabbit on the fire. He was fast, indicating that he had


    done this before.


    Since he was roasting rabbit meat, it didn¡¯t matter if he roasted it with the skin or not. Hence, Matthias


    didn¡¯t even cut open the rabbit to clean its organs.


    The entire process was rough and crude. This was the first time Heather saw such a scene, and she


    was curious as to where he had learned all these skills from.


    After Matthias did all that, he took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood off his hands. Then, he


    turned and said to Heather, who was not far away from him, ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?¡±


    Heather looked at Matthias coldly. ¡°You were not only savage, but also very skilled. You must have had


    simr training before.¡± Heather could at least tell this about Matthias.


    Matthias nodded. ¡°Yes, this is a skill that everyone in the Locke Family must master.¡± He didn¡¯t mind


    being honest with Heather.


    Hearing that, Heather looked at Matthias meaningfully, but she didn¡¯t quite understand why the Locke


    Family had such training. With that in mind, she barely squeezed out a polite smile in response.


    ¡°Your family sure is a special one.¡± Heather¡¯s understanding of the Locke Family was only from books,


    and apart from Matthias, she had really not met anyone from the Locke Family before.


    ¡°The Locke Family is not only special, but also very traditional,¡± Matthias continued, following Heather¡¯s


    words.


    This made Heather even more curious about what the Locke Family was like. Matthias rarely


    mentioned his family, but today, he took the initiative to talk about it with her, which made her feel a little


    strange.


    Besides, she noticed that Matthias frowned whenever he mentioned the Locke Family. From that, it


    seemed that he had a veryplicated rtionship with his family.


    ¡°Matthias, are these enough?¡± Leon ran over with a pile of firewood. He didn¡¯t like the thorny pine


    leaves; he felt that holding smooth wood was so much better.


    ¡°Yes. Just put them aside.¡± Matthias told Leon to put down all the firewood in his hand, and there was


    an unpleasant smell of burnt fur in the air.


    Leon looked over at the rabbit on the fire¡ªit was dark and looked a little horrible to be eaten. Seeing


    Leon¡¯s expression, Matthias also turned his gaze to the rabbit that was roasting, and he decided to turn


    the rabbit since the outeryer was almost done roasting.


    The burnt fur was sticking to the meat, and it was impossible to tell from the outside whether the inside


    was cooked or not. Hence, Leon also curiously leaned forward to take a look.


    They were already able to smell the meat, so Leon sniffed harder¡ªthe scent made his stomach growl


    even louder.


    ¡°How much longer do we have to do this?¡± Leon grew impatient. All he could think of now was the taste


    of the rabbit¡¯s meat.


    ¡°It needs to be heated for at least half an hour more. It¡¯s still too early.¡± Matthias was not in a hurry. One


    mustn¡¯t be impatient over these sorts of things¡ªif the cooking time was too short, bacteria might still


    remain in the meat.


    Only ten minutes had passed, and there were more than twenty minutes left to wait. Leon, who was


    idle now, didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Matthias continued to stare at the rabbit meat that was roasting before him, seemingly very focused.


    Heather could smell the scent of the roasting rabbit meat; even without any seasoning, it still smelled


    amazing.


    The outside was all scorched and ck, and the smell of meat was still mixed with a hint of burnt smell.


    Seeing that, Leon gulped hard and immediately asked Matthias, ¡°Should I peel the burnt parts off?¡±


    Without peeling it, there was no way to tell if the meat inside had been fully cooked.


    ¡°No.¡± Matthias stopped him. ¡°Just make the fire smaller.¡± After all, roasted food had to be charred on


    the outside for it to be tender on the inside. Moreover, the oil dripping from the rabbit skin by the fire will


    make the fire bigger.


    Leon watched happily from the side, while Heather only wrapped her hands around her chest; she felt


    cold as the temperature dropped. As if they had telepathy, Matthias suddenly turned around and said to


    Heather, ¡°Are you cold? Come closer to the fire. It¡¯s warmer here.¡± He invited Heather toe closer to


    the fire.


    Hearing this, Leon hurried over and said, ¡°The temperature difference between day and night is too


    much. It¡¯s so cold right now, so it¡¯s better for us to stay by the fire.¡±


    Heather looked at the two of them. Not wanting to torture her body, she moved a little closer, but still


    kept a little distance from them. Leon kept squeezing toward Matthias, and the two of them looked like


    brothers.


    It was unexpected to Heather that Leo and Matthias would grow so close. This surprised her, but it


    didn¡¯t seem to be such a bad thing after all. Right then, she smiled lightly and felt a warmth envelope


    her heart.


    It had been a while since she had done such a time-consuming and useless thing. After what


    happened today, Heather did indeed find it quite interesting, and she thought she would definitely look


    back fondly to this in the future.


    ¡°Heather, get closer. It¡¯ll get warmer if the three of us are closer together,¡± Leon turned his head and


    shouted at Heather as nighttime in the forest was exceptionally cold.


    Matthias also turned his head to look at Heather, as if sending out a silent invitation. The shadows of


    the mes danced on their faces, shing and dimming as if it would never extinguish.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    The smell of meat made Heather a little hungry, but she remained silent as she watched Matthias flip


    the rabbit meat with an indifferent expression.


    The bag of potato chips she had before this was her dinner. She wasn¡¯t going to eat the rabbit meat


    Matthias was grilling, so she pretended not to be hungry at all.


    ¡°Heather, are you hungry? The food Matthias is grilling smells so good that I can hardly resist it.¡± Leon


    gulped. The food in front of him was making his stomach feel increasingly empty.


    Heather had no desire to respond to Leon, as certain sensitive topics shouldn¡¯t be brought up.


    Meanwhile, Matthias continued working quietly on the task at hand.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Seeing that Heather wasn¡¯t going to answer at all, Leon had no choice but to talk to himself while


    drooling over the rabbit meat. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°Just a short while more and you can eat it,¡± Matthias said from beside him. He was getting a little


    hungry too.


    The three of them exchanged short chatter, so the atmosphere was lively. From time to time, Heather¡¯s


    gaze would turn toward the rabbit meat that was being grilled.


    It was Heather¡¯s first novel experience of barbecuing in the wild, so she actually wanted to try grilling


    the meat as well.


    Noticing the curiosity in Heather¡¯s eyes, Matthias shot her a knowing look, but she simply shifted her


    gaze disdainfully.


    ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± Matthias asked Heather curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry at all. You guys take your time barbecuing. I¡¯m going back to the car first.¡± Heather


    didn¡¯t want to be nestled with them by the fire anymore, for it painted a bad image of her. She was the


    distinguisheddy of a well-known family in Bradfort City, yet she was being led astray by them.


    After Heather left, Matthias and Leon began discussing in low voices, because neither of them


    understood why Heather suddenly left when she was doing well earlier.


    ¡°Matthias, you provoked Heather again.¡± A sly smile yed at the corners of Leon¡¯s lips. Heather truly


    had no regard for Matthias whatsoever.


    Matthias gave Leon a puzzled look. ¡°When did I provoke her? Did I say something wrong?¡± Matthias


    couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. I was just concerned about Heather. Women¡¯s minds are so hard to


    understand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s really hard to guess what Heather¡¯s thinking. You shouldn¡¯t care about this


    too much.¡± Leon patted Matthias on the shoulder, as thetter was currently experiencing what he had


    experienced back then. Of course, Leon¡¯s current situation wasn¡¯t any better.


    Looking at Heather, who was in the car, Matthias didn¡¯t even have the mood to taste the delicious food.


    Without Heather around, it was meaningless for him to do anything.


    ¡°Matthias, I think the rabbit meat is cooked!¡± Leon stared at the greasy grilled rabbit meat while


    delicious food.


    ¡°It should be done.¡± Leon picked up the rabbit meat as soon as Matthias said that.


    ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡± Matthias warned Leon, stopping him from doing anything more.


    Leon grabbed both ends of the stick with the grilled rabbit in the middle. With a dagger, Matthias


    removed the burnt parts from the rabbit¡¯s surface.


    The rabbit meat was piping hot, but Matthias¡¯ movements were swift as he handled the meat.


    Heather opened the car window and watched Matthias and Leon¡¯s antics, envious that they could find


    happiness in such ordinary things.


    Heather couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since she found joy in the small things in life.


    asionally, she would slow down her rapid pace and contemte her life.


    While she was growing up, happiness was scarce; she didn¡¯t find anything worthy of happiness.


    All day long, Heather could feel the novelty and joy Matthias and Leon were experiencing from the


    outdoor barbecue, but she didn¡¯t have the mood to participate at all.


    She found many things to be boring, and nothing could interest her. Inside the car, Heather watched


    the mes flickering in the distance, and she had the feeling that she was the little match girl watching


    the cheerful family through the window.


    While Matthias ate, he asked Leon, ¡°Has Heather always been like this?¡± Heather looked disappointed,


    but he didn¡¯t know how to brighten up her mood.


    Leon stuffed his mouth full of rabbit meat, looking blessed. ¡°Just like her namesake nt, Heather lives


    in solitude. Up till now, I haven¡¯t seen her take up any hobbies.¡±


    It was a rare urrence for Leon to understand Matthias¡¯ question. Matthias frowned and said, ¡°Just


    like her namesake nt. That¡¯s a good way to put it. Heather and solitude. She¡¯s really the kind of


    person who sticks to herself and is unconcerned about everything.¡±


    ¡°Now that you understand this, don¡¯t worry about her temperament anymore. Whatever the case, after


    you be a married couple in the future, you¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Leon said to Matthias caringly, causing


    thetter to find the situation both funny and embarrassing. Leon¡¯s words certainly made him feel a


    mixture of joy and sorrow.


    ¡°In front of Heather, I can¡¯t find any sense of aplishment, nor do I have any confidence to pursue


    her.¡± Matthias confided in Leon, thinking that perhaps Leon could give him a little help. After all, Leon


    and Heather had known each other for a long time, so he knew her better than Matthias did.


    ¡°That¡¯spletely normal. Are you not used to it now, or is it because you can¡¯t let go of your pride?¡±


    Leon deliberately lowered his voice when he got to thest part, as if he was afraid that Heather would


    hear him.


    ¡°I have to respect and love myself first before I can love others, so how can I possibly let go of my


    pride?¡± Matthias had a baseline when it came to his feelings. He couldn¡¯t shamelessly love Heather,


    and in his eyes, love shouldn¡¯t be done subserviently.


    Leon shoved thest piece of rabbit meat into his mouth, seemingly afraid that Matthias would snatch it


    away. His chewing was forceful as the grilled rabbit meat was rather chewy.


    The two of them were truly unbelievable. They didn¡¯t leave a single bite for Heather, mainly because


    Leon had eaten most of the meat. Even Matthias only ate a small portion.


    ¡°I won¡¯tment on that, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for me to say much about your affairs either.¡± Leon


    didn¡¯t want to get involved in this messy situation. However, Matthias was right; he was a dignified


    seven-foot-tall man, so he couldn¡¯t possibly let go of his pride just to pursue a woman. If he disregarded


    his pride, then he would indeed be too spineless.


    If Matthias was actually such a spineless man, Heather wouldn¡¯t like him either. Perhaps through every


    conflict they had, they would start to develop a fondness for each other.


    Taking out his handkerchief, Matthias carefully wiped a few wild berries. He nned to give Heather


    some fruit, as forcibly pulling her over wouldn¡¯t make her happy.


    Upon seeing Matthias walking toward her, Heather closed the car window. She put on her earphones,


    not exactly wanting to bother about him.


    Nevertheless, this did nothing to stop Matthias. Matthias knocked on the car window, creating thumping


    sounds, so Heather had no choice but to lower the car window once more.


    ¡°Wild berries for you to replenish your vitamins.¡± Matthias grabbed a handful of wild berries and spread


    them out in front of Heather. His gentle smile made him look like a carefree gentleman.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t like sour food.¡± Heather rejected Matthias¡¯ kindness, but he grabbed her hand and


    forced all the wild berries into her hands.


    Without a doubt, Heather¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t as big as Matthias¡¯, so a number of wild berries fell from her


    hand, leaving only half of the bunchying firmly in Heather¡¯s palm.


    Noting the stubborness in Matthias¡¯ gaze, Heather reluctantly withdrew her hand. She noticed that


    Matthias had wiped the wild berries until they were bright and shiny.


    This was a token of Matthias¡¯ regard, so Heather couldn¡¯t refuse. Hence, under his watchful gaze, she


    picked up a berry and ced it into her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There aren¡¯t any pesticide residues on them.¡± Matthias shed her a gentlemanly smile.


    As he watched Heather eat the wild berries he gave, his mood improved a whole lot.


    ¡°I know.¡± The wild berries turned out to taste good; they were slightly sour but still eptable.


    Heather proceeded to eat a second one. Matthias was more excited than anyone else to see this. It


    seemed like she didn¡¯t dislike the taste of the berries, which gave him a sense of achievement.


    ¡°Do you really have no interest in anything?¡± Matthias asked boldly.


    Heather was eating the berries when Matthias said this, causing her appetite to disappear in an instant.


    Is having ack of interest my fault? Heather didn¡¯t like it when other people posed such questions so


    directly. Matthias had crossed the line, so her face naturally turned sour.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Heather shot Matthias a cold look, thinking that he was being really


    nosy for not letting go of any of her affairs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so disgruntled. I want to get along well with you, but I can¡¯t find the right way to do it. You


    might as well be honest with me and tell me the truth. Open up to me so that I can find a way to make it


    easier for us to get along well.¡± Matthias was fed up with the constant ups and downs between the two


    of them. He didn¡¯t want to touch on topics that Heather disliked; he just wanted to make her happy


    every day.


    ¡°I advise you not to waste your effort,¡± Heather replied coldly. ¡°Also, I have no intentions of getting


    along well with you, so you shouldn¡¯t put so much effort into it as it¡¯ll just be in vain.¡± Every sentence


    she said was more aggravating than the other. Whenever Matthias tried to make his way into her heart,


    all of her thorns would spike up.


    The cold wind blew against Matthias¡¯ face, but he couldn¡¯t feel the chill, because Heather¡¯s words had


    frosted his heart.


    ¡°Heather, why are you always so hostile toward me?¡± Matthias was truly puzzled. Why does Heather


    have to treat me so much more terrible than she treats others? And she¡¯s rarely gentle with me.


    ¡°You probably offended me in your previous life,¡± Heather said without blinking. Sometimes, she would


    feel bad about her behavior, but she would still hurt Matthias unscrupulously when dealing with him.


    ¡°Fine. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t want to continue talking to her. Heather refused to give


    in at all, and her heart was utterly frozen, so how was he supposed to get through to her?


    Seeing Matthias return looking frustrated, Leon didn¡¯t take pleasure in his misfortune this time. Instead,


    he looked sympathetically at Matthias, remembering that Heather had also thoroughly hurt him in the


    past.


    ¡°Matthias, you don¡¯t need to care too much about what she says sometimes. She crosses the line at


    times, when in fact she¡ª¡±


    Without waiting for Leon to finish speaking, Matthias interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s gettingte. We


    should pack up and go back.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. Perhaps one day, he


    wouldpletely lose his feelings for Heather, and maybe then he wouldn¡¯t be so troubled.


    Heather turned away, not wanting to look at Matthias as she knew that she had hurt his pride once


    again.


    In their rtionship, the both of them were of equal status. Heather knew she only acted this harshly


    because she knew that Matthias loved her, but she couldn¡¯t control herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Heather whispered as the thought that maybe she should change this personality w


    surfaced in her mind.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    When they got back to Bradfort City, it was alreadyte, so Heather sent Leon back to his hotel first.


    After he left, only Heather and Matthias were left in the car, so the atmosphere was somewhat


    awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Heather said to Matthias.


    ¡°Go straight to the Langston Residence. You don¡¯t have to send me.¡± Matthias refused Heather¡¯s offer,


    because he wanted to apany her home. What kind of man would need a woman to send him


    back?


    ¡°Okay.¡± Heather scoffed. ¡°Well, in that case, you can get out of the car now!¡± Matthias said himself that


    he didn¡¯t need her to send him back, which meant that they could go their separate ways now.


    ¡°I want to see you get home safely.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t have any intention of getting off whatsoever. It


    wasn¡¯t easy for them to be alone together, so he certainly wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Heather refused. He had refused her kindness, so why couldn¡¯t she do the


    same?


    Matthias noticed the resolution on her face, which left him at a sudden loss for words. Heather wasn¡¯t


    going to start the car¡ªthat decision was more than obvious.


    ¡°Heather, are you that reluctant to let me send you back?¡± Matthias fixed her with a gloomy look.


    Whenever they were together, Heather wouldn¡¯t spare his feelings at all.


    ¡°This is my car. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not right for you to say that you¡¯ll send me back.¡± Heather picked this


    moment to be stubborn, so Matthias was simply speechless. He truly didn¡¯t know when she would


    finally be gentle with him.


    Matthias wanted to say something else, but when he caught sight of Heather¡¯s expressionless face, he


    couldn¡¯t get the words out.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t get out of the car, will you keep spending time with me?¡± The words that he let slip weren¡¯t


    exactly polite, but Heather¡¯s attitude made it impossible for him to continue being soft with her.


    Heather swept an inexplicable nce over Matthias, not understanding how she managed to provoke


    him. Seeing how disgruntled he was, for a moment, Heather didn¡¯t know how to fight back.


    For a while, neither of them were willing to budge. Then, Heather opened the car door. ¡°I don¡¯t want to


    waste time with you here. It¡¯ste, and I want to go home earlier to rest.¡±


    Faced with Heather¡¯s cold attitude, Matthias was done with being given the cold shoulder, so he gave


    her a cold smile.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get out.¡± Matthias wanted to be harsh with her, but when he looked at Heather¡¯s face, his


    heart softened in an instant.


    Watching as Heather¡¯s car whizzed off, Matthias felt mocked. He chuckled and shook his head as he


    thought about how he only had himself to me for his current situation.


    At that time, he understood that loving a person was just self-inflicted self-torment. Sometimes, he


    thought that Heather loved him a little, but sometimes he had to wake up and face the reality of her


    cruelty.


    There were many times when Heather wanted to change her behavior, but everytime she spoke, her


    words woulde out harsh. She was always critical of Matthias. Time and time again, Heather would


    ask herself why she couldn¡¯t be nicer to him.


    When she arrived home, it was already 12.00AM. Lying on her soft bed, she closed her eyes and


    seemed to hear the bell striking midnight.


    The bell rang continuously, causing her heart to be in turmoil. Not only did going out with Matthias not


    strengthen her feelings, it actually worsened their rtionship.


    Does loving someone mean making things difficult for them? Heather really wanted to know the answer


    to this, and she even wondered if there was something mentally wrong with her. She had written books


    rted to psychology before, yet her own mental state wasn¡¯t sound.


    At night, the air was cold. Heather didn¡¯t like being in air-conditioned rooms, so she wouldn¡¯t turn it on


    unless absolutely necessary. However, she didn¡¯t like those heating facilities either.


    Fortunately, the indoor temperature of the Langston Residence was designed to be constant. As long


    as it didn¡¯t drop below zero outside, it wouldn¡¯t be too cold.


    When Heather woke up in the morning and opened the window, she looked out and was surprised to


    see icicles.


    She waspletely oblivious to what happened the night before. In just one night, the temperature had


    dropped so low.


    When she exhaled, her breath was foggy. At this moment, her face felt so cold that it hurt, so she


    quickly closed the window.


    The weather changed overnight, proving that this year¡¯s winter was truly different. It had been a long


    time since shest experienced a winter like this.


    There was slight joy in Heather¡¯s heart. After changing into thick pajamas, Heather left the room.


    Looking at the living room from above, Heather didn¡¯t see Robert anywhere, so she decided to go to his


    room to look for him. Filled with excitement, she ran to his room.


    Robert¡¯s room door wasn¡¯t closed, so Heather rushed right in. The butler was handing Robert a bowl of


    medicine, and she even heard him coughing.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Heather greeted cheerfully.


    When Robert¡¯s gazended on Heather, he panicked a little and finished the medicine in one gulp.


    The bowl in Robert¡¯s hands caught Heather¡¯s attention. She went straight over and narrowed her eyes


    at him while asking, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Heather wanted to retrieve the medicine bowl from his hands, but Robert handed it directly to the


    butler, and their eyes met for a moment.


    The butler hurriedly left with the bowl, and Heather couldn¡¯t stop him in time. She found this move to be


    strange, as it seemed like Robert was hiding something from her.


    ¡°Grandpa, what medicine were you drinking?¡± Heather continued asking.


    Holding in his coughs, Robertpletely ignored Heather¡¯s questions and proceeded to change the


    topic to Matthias. ¡°Heather, how have you been getting along with Matthias recently?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t change the subject. You have to answer my question first,¡± Heather said solemnly.


    Robert was too good at deflecting, but she wasn¡¯t going to let him get away with it.


    ¡°Heather, why didn¡¯t you knock before you entered my room?¡± Robert turned serious as well. He didn¡¯t


    want to talk about this, so he could only change the topic to her.


    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯ll talk about these insignificant thingster. You need to answer my question first,¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Heather pressed on with extreme patience, as she intended to pester Robert till he gave her an


    answer.


    ¡°Heather, let¡¯s not talk about this for the time being,¡± Robert stated outright. He noticed the


    disappointment in Heather¡¯s eyes, and he didn¡¯t want things to be like this either, but he really couldn¡¯t


    tell her about it.


    ¡°Grandpa, you know I¡¯ll definitely find out what I want to know.¡± Heather hoped that Robert would


    personally tell her, rather than for her to find out through her investigation.


    Robert heard the threat in her tone and was slightly angered. Her words made him ufortable,


    although he knew that she only said it because she cared about him.


    ¡°Heather, when did you start being so rude?¡± Robert asked a little irritably.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa, but I just don¡¯t want you to hide things from me. I know you have quite a few minor


    health problems, but the medical industry is so developed that there aren¡¯t any insurmountable


    problems. I don¡¯t want to see you experimenting with those home remedies anymore. We should trust


    the doctor, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Heather understood that Robert was secretly trying some home remedies.


    She had always wanted to find out what exactly was wrong with his health, but so far, there was no


    progress.


    Originally, she thought this incident wouldn¡¯t happen again. But, now that she had unexpectedly seen it,


    she couldn¡¯t hold back from speaking her mind.


    ¡°Shut up. I have my own judgments. You should just be concerned with your own business.¡± Robert


    had no patience to listen to Heather anymore, and his anger was evident.


    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡±


    Before Heather finished speaking, she was interrupted by Robert. ¡°Stop investigating my affairs, and


    stop doing things that will disappoint me. You¡¯ve always been my pride, so I don¡¯t want to argue with


    you.¡±


    Looking at how stubborn Robert was being, Heather seemed to see herself. It turned out that she


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I just wanted to help out. I¡¯m really scared.¡± Heather confessed her feelings, as


    she was truly afraid that she would lose him one day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. I¡¯m tired. You should go out now!¡± Robert turned away, not wanting to look at her.


    He was afraid that his heart would soften.


    When Heather walked out of Robert¡¯s room, she was a little upset. She figured he must¡¯ve been


    diagnosed with an incurable disease. Otherwise, there was no need to hide it from her.


    The only person with knowledge of this matter must be the butler, but hepletely obeyed her


    grandfather¡¯s orders, so there was no way she could get any information out of him.


    On her way out, she bumped into the butler. Upon seeing how worried Heather was, he found it a little


    hard to bear.


    However, he couldn¡¯t possibly go against Robert¡¯s orders. Not to mention, everything would turn messy


    if Heather found out about it.


    Heather didn¡¯t want to stay stuck at home, but wanted to go out for a walk instead. Thinking of Myra,


    she hurried back to her room.


    Because Heather didn¡¯t like to carry her phone with her when she was at home, it was always left in her


    room. Yesterday, she forgot to check her phone, so she didn¡¯t know if Myra had responded to her.


    After opening the door of her room, Heather walked straight toward her bedside before turning on her


    phone, which was on the bedside table.


    This time, Leon didn¡¯t disturb her, and there were no missed calls or text messages from Matthias. Her


    phone waspletely silent, as if the entire world had abandoned her.


    Heather then opened her Messenger. Usually, she would have unread messages from Matthias, but


    today, there weren¡¯t any.


    If Matthias didn¡¯t text her today, it meant that she must¡¯ve really hurt himst night.


    She only had unread messages on Messenger from Myra. Last night, thetter had even sent Heather


    a video, but unfortunately, her phone was turned off then. She came back toote at night, and also


    she forgot to charge it in the car.


    If it weren¡¯t because she needed to check the timest night, Heather would¡¯vepletely forgotten


    that her phone had run out of battery. It was only because of that that she went to her bedroom to


    charge it.


    By the time the phone turned on, Heather was already asleep, so she didn¡¯t notice the messages on


    Messenger.


    Myra¡¯s message was simple. All she asked was if Heather had time toe out and meet with her.


    Myra¡¯s stomach was getting bigger each day, so Tony didn¡¯t allow her to go out to work anymore. She


    had to stay home all day, which was why she wanted to go out for a walk.


    Before this, Myra had asked her friend, Estelle, out as well, but she had gone overseas for a shoot, and


    it was unknown how long it would take before she would return to Bradfort City.


    Meanwhile, because Myra was not in the office for the time being, Tilly had more work to handle. She


    was so busy with work every day that she didn¡¯t even have time to spend with her boyfriend, much less


    hang out with Myra.


    At present, the only person Myra could ask out was Heather, because herpany had yet to open, so


    she currently had a rtive amount of spare time.


    Seeing that Myra wanted to meet up as well, Heather immediately dialed her number. However, after


    the call was connected, she didn¡¯t hear Myra¡¯s voice, and no one responded for a long time.


    asionally, she would hear the faint sound of electric current from the phone, but not Myra¡¯s voice,


    which made Heather suspicious.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    A minute had passed since the call was answered, but no matter what Heather said, there was no


    response on Myra¡¯s side. Heather suspected that Myra¡¯s phone was having some issues, so she ended


    the call. After pondering for a bit, she decided to video-call Myra on Messenger.


    Even after a while, however, Myra still did not pick up; perhaps she wasn¡¯t even online. Feeling that


    something fishy was going on, Heather tried calling Myra¡¯s number again.


    This time, no one answered. Heather started to have a bad feeling about this. What is going on? She


    knitted her brows together. Someone answered the phone earlier, but why is there no answer now?


    When she tried to call Myra again, the line was apparently busy. Heather stared at her phone in


    disbelief. The whole situation was rather unusual; she didn¡¯t think it wasn¡¯t just a simple phone bug


    anymore. Where on earth is Myra right now?


    Heather put down her phone and fell into deep thought. I haven¡¯t seen Myra for a few days. She hasn¡¯t


    been active on her Instagram Storiestely, nor has she reached out to me. In any case, this silence is


    quite inconceivable.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Myra, she answered it immediately. On the


    other end of the call, Myra¡¯s worn-out voice came through. ¡°Heather.¡±


    ¡°Myra, are you unwell?¡± Heather felt that her voice didn¡¯t sound right at all. Could something have


    happened?


    ¡°I¡¯m doing great. Did you want to talk to me about something?¡± Her voice sounded extremely stiff.


    Heather¡¯s intuition was telling her that Myra was hiding something from her.


    ¡°Myra, we agreed yesterday to meet up today. Do you have time now?¡± Heather thought that if she saw


    Myra, she would be able to figure out a thing or two. Seeing Myra this way, Heather was even more


    desperate to meet up with her now.


    ¡°Heather, something came up at thest minute, so I won¡¯t be able to go out with you.¡± Myra refused


    gently. She was so excited about meeting up yesterday, but something suddenly came up today.


    Heather was getting a strong feeling that something was wrong. It was apparent that Myra was, indeed,


    keeping her in the dark. ¡°Are you at home now? What¡¯s so urgent?¡± Heather wanted to confirm her


    location so she could go look for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m outside. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± Her voice sounded slightly flustered. Right after she finished speaking,


    she hung up the phone.


    After getting hung up on, Heather simply stared at her phone miserably. Myra did not tell her where she


    was, so she couldn¡¯t go look for her. Regardless of what had happened to Myra, Heather wasn¡¯t able to


    rush to her side. What exactly happened that Myra is keeping mepletely out of it?


    Thinking about it for a moment, Heather decided to give Tony a call. Perhaps he would know some


    things she didn¡¯t.


    After calling him a few times, however, she still couldn¡¯t reach him. Putting her phone away dejectedly,


    she wondered, What are those two doing? They¡¯re being so mysterious. Did they get into an argument


    with each other? Is this situation happening because they are in the middle of working things out at the


    moment?


    Thus, Heather decided to go to Myra¡¯s house. If she guessed right, then they would be at home now.


    With that thought in mind, she quickly got moving. She didn¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs,


    but she was especially worried because it had to do with Myra.


    By the time she arrived at their new house, it was already noon. She pressed on the doorbell and was


    greeted by the Hart Family¡¯s helper.


    ¡°Miss Langston, what brings you here?¡± The helper was familiar with Heather. She knew that Myra and


    Heather were really good friends.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mrs. Hart?¡± Heather asked while assuming that Myra was probably inside the house.


    ¡°Mrs. Hart is not home. May I know why you¡¯re looking for her, Miss Langston?¡± The helper¡¯s smile was


    a little unnatural. Hence, Heather tried to get some clues from her expression.


    The helper became even more restless under Heather¡¯s gaze. At the same time, Heather also felt like


    she was being impolite. Looking at the helper with a smile, Heather replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. We


    agreed to spend the day together today. She should be back soon.¡±


    She did her best to sound rxed and ease the helper¡¯s nerves. As much as she wanted to go inside


    to wait for Myra, the helper was standing in the way of the door without any intention of letting her in. It


    was strange because it wasn¡¯t proper etiquette at all.


    ¡°When Mrs. Hart went out, she told me she would be back veryte. So¡­¡± The helper was looking at


    Heather with a troubled expression. The tension felt awkward between them now.


    Heatherughed it off nonchntly. ¡°Is that so? I guess she really has forgotten about our ns today.¡±


    Since she wasn¡¯t able to enter the house, she might as well find a way out for herself.


    Upon leaving the ce, she heard the door shut tightly behind her. Turning around to look intently at


    the vi behind her, she felt like a pair of eyes was watching her from the window on the second floor.


    After that, she left the ce without looking back. Having been to Myra¡¯s new house, she felt like things


    were even more suspicious now. Not only had Myra stammered over the phone, the helper was also


    acting abnormally. Additionally, she wasn¡¯t able to reach Tony on the phone.


    At the thought of that, she tried to call Tony once more but only heard a precise automated female


    voicee through the phone.


    His phone was turned off now. Raising her eyebrows gently, she thought, It looks like things are getting


    stranger. This definitely isn¡¯t good news.


    First, Robert kept his disease from Heather all this time, and now, even Myra was hiding something


    from her. Heather was suddenly in distress. Why is there a problem today with the only two people I


    care about in my life?


    At the moment, she did not know who to go to. She didn¡¯t want to ask Leon for help anymore for she


    also knew that ever since the explosionst time, Leon had one more thing bothering him. He couldn¡¯t


    even manage his own problems, so she didn¡¯t want to give him more trouble. For a period of time, she


    had troubled him quite a bit. Thus, she couldn¡¯t keep doing as she pleased anymore.


    She also thought about Matthias. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t want him to get involved in anything that had


    to do with Myra. In that case, she could only rely on her own hard work to look for an answer. At some


    point, she learned how to depend on other people for help even though dealing with problems on her


    own had always been her method of doing things.


    Just as she was about to take the first step in her investigation, her attention was drawn to a car. It was


    a limited-edition Bugatti; it made clear the driver¡¯s exceptional status in society.


    She recalled this car belonging to Caleb Moriarty. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing his car in front of Myra¡¯s


    house. Should I go up and say hi to him?


    Shortly after, the car door opened, and Tony stepped out. Heather was thankful that she was inside the


    car now, or else he would¡¯ve noticed her.


    Since when did Caleb and Tony get so close to each other? Caleb is even sending Tony home in his


    own luxury car. They were chatting andughing; it didn¡¯t look like they were in opposition to each


    other.


    Heather kept her eyes fixed outside the car window. Indeed, this was truly an unusual situation. She


    was still wondering why Myra wasn¡¯t with Tony. Even after waiting for a while, she didn¡¯t see Myra


    dress.


    There¡¯s definitely a woman in Caleb¡¯s car, but that woman isn¡¯t Myra. Who on earth could that woman


    be? Heather felt puzzled. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t understand why Tony and Caleb were together.


    She didn¡¯t reach a conclusion regardless of how much she thought it over. For that reason, she decided


    to follow Caleb. Luckily, she was not driving the car she normally did.


    That way, people couldn¡¯t easily guess her identity by looking at her car. After Caleb and Tony


    exchanged a few more words with each other, they went their separate ways.


    Just then, Heather wished she had supernatural abilities to be able to see their expressions and listen


    in on their conversation.


    A whileter, Caleb went back into his car. It was clear now that the woman had something to do with


    Caleb. Heather wanted to follow them to see for herself.


    For some reason, the edge of that woman¡¯s dress looked rather familiar to Heather, but she couldn¡¯t


    remember where she had seen it before. While maintaining some distance, she followed carefully


    behind Caleb¡¯s car. I don¡¯t think he noticed me.


    Once the car went on the overpass, Caleb suddenly sped up. If it weren¡¯t for theck of cars on the


    overpass then, an ident would¡¯ve taken ce.


    The speed of the Bugatti surpassed that of Heather¡¯s ordinary Mercedes-Benz, so she watched in


    anguish as Caleb disappeared before her eyes. She wasn¡¯t sure which way he took to get off the


    overpass.


    Before she had time to react, Caleb disappeared without a trace, and she could only pick a random


    path to get off. Once she was off the overpass, she tried to look for the tinum Bugatti but failed to


    find it. Before she realized, she had arrived in the city center.


    Currently, the traffic was incredibly congested, so even if the Bugatti appeared in front of her, it would


    be impossible for her to follow after it.


    ¡°Did he notice that I was following him?¡± she mumbled to herself. Nevertheless, it was expected. Caleb


    was a general¡ªhis acute countermeasure ability was notparable to that of an average person.


    If anyone were to me, it was Heather¡¯s fault for wanting to follow Caleb. She had alerted him


    already. At the time, she should¡¯ve pretended as though she hadn¡¯t seen anything and quietly returned


    to Langston Residence.


    She was truly torn between who to trust now. On the surface, Tony and Caleb were not hostile with


    each other, but she couldn¡¯t be certain. After all, Robert still addressed Caleb as a distinguished guest


    on the outside. It looks like Caleb is really putting on a great act.


    Presently, the three families had yet to get into a fight with one another. I don¡¯t know when Caleb is


    going to make his move, or has he really let go of the past and only came to Bradfort City to make a


    fortune?


    Being reminded of how Robert was wary of Caleb, Heather felt like she still couldn¡¯t let her guard down


    yet. At the moment, no one could be trusted, including Matthias.


    In the past, she assumed that she could trust Leon, who wasn¡¯t involved in the family feud. After the


    explosion, however, she had to face the fact that Leon¡¯s family situation was even moreplicated.


    She really did not know who to trust now. It was also impossible for her to speak her mind to Myra and


    tell her about her little secret. Everyone had their own secrets after all.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    All of a sudden, Heather feltpletely helpless. She had so many things bottled up inside that she


    feared she would reach her breaking point someday. If she were to push her limits every day, she


    would break soon. She couldn¡¯t find a way to alleviate the psychological pressure she felt.


    ¡°What else is real in this world?¡± For a moment, she questioned the value of existence and the meaning


    of life.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    The road ahead was filled with red lights. Heather looked in annoyance at the car in front of her. The


    more upset someone was, the more likely they would be to run into negative situations. She was


    reminded of Murphy¡¯s Law¡ªlife wasn¡¯t a TV show, where the next turn would bring about a change for


    the better.


    In reality, the next turn would often bring about even more troubling matters. She didn¡¯t have much luck


    today and had a feeling of misfortune in her gut. The car in front of me is definitely a new driver.


    Despite wanting to overtake the car, she failed to do so over several attempts. It felt as though the car


    in front of her was against her. In a moment of anger, she wanted to confront the person ahead. I¡¯d


    never seen someone drive like this before. For her personal safety, however, she just followed slowly


    behind the car. Driving in the city center was always frustrating; all the cars were jam-packed together


    on the road with sounds of car horns ring one after the other.


    Suddenly, a thought struck Heather¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to go home anymore. She wanted to go see


    Myra, so she turned the car around. Since Tony was already home now, it was highly likely that Myra


    had also returned. Heather had to see her and gain some rity today.


    ¡­


    When the helper opened the door and saw Heather, an astonished look shed across her face. She


    probably wasn¡¯t expecting Heather toe again since she had just been here three hours ago.


    ¡°Did Mrs. Harte home yet?¡± Heather got straight to the point. She was almost certain this time that


    Myra was inside the house.


    Tony¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from within, whereupon the helper turned around with a troubled


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    expression on her face. Heather saw Tony¡¯s face peak out slightly; he was standing right behind the


    helper.


    He was rather surprised to see Heather, but he still invited her in. Upon entering the house, Heather


    looked all around her but did not see Myra.


    Knitting her brows together, Heather asked Tony, ¡°Is Myra not at home?¡± The indifferent look on his


    face was slightly strange to her. ording to reason, he would definitely be anxious if Myra wasn¡¯t


    home.


    ¡°Myra went to the cemetery this morning and hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± Tony exined.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go with her?¡± This wasn¡¯t like him at all. She was surprised to learn that he let Myra go


    to the cemetery alone while pregnant.


    He gestured for her to sit down then asked the helper to prepare some light refreshments. It looked like


    he was going to attend to Heather.


    ¡°Myra insisted on going alone, so I couldn¡¯t follow her,¡± he exined. It seems like Heather came with a


    number of questions today.


    Heather didn¡¯t press on any further. Judging by Tony¡¯s demeanor, it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. It


    looks like Myra really isn¡¯t at home. My predictions were wrong again this time. However, she still


    couldn¡¯t figure out why Myra went to the cemetery alone when she had asked Heather yesterday to go


    shopping with her today.


    When all the pieces were put together, it looked extremely suspicious. Thus, the uneasiness Heather


    felt only grew more intense. She was considering whether she should bring this up to Tony, but


    hesitated when she remembered the amicable interaction she saw between him and Caleb earlier.


    ¡°Why are you looking for Myra?¡± he probed when Heather didn¡¯t respond for some time.


    ¡°Nothing. I just dropped by to see her as I was nearby.¡± Heather made up an excuse to brush him off.


    Unfortunately, the helper had reported Heather¡¯s visit to see Myra as soon as Tony came home. Thus,


    he could tell that she was deliberately ignoring his question.


    ¡°If you have time, you can wait for Myra here. She should be home in a bit,¡± he said to her. Seeing how


    preupied she looked, he couldn¡¯t just let her leave.


    ¡°No need. I still have things to do. I¡¯lle back to see Myra when I have time in the future.¡± She


    refused this opportunity to see Myra as she had other ns of her own.


    This time, she came and went hastily again. As she was leaving, she looked intently at the helper. The


    helper only brought out the refreshments when Heather was about to leave; her actions were uncannily


    slow.


    The helper lowered her head immediately under Heather¡¯s gaze. Although she suspected that


    something was up with the helper, Heather couldn¡¯t keep staring tantly at her with Tony present.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Tony politely offered to send Heather off.


    ¡°Never mind. Just help me pass a message to Myra.¡± Heather looked over at the helper deliberately


    while she spoke.


    It looked like the helper was also keen on listening to Heather¡¯s message. She was still holding the tray


    of refreshments in her hand and had no intention of leaving.


    Tony wanted to hear what Heather had to say, but Heather remained quiet to drag out the time while


    the helper stood where she was. Then, Tony observed Heather¡¯s behavior and noticed that she was


    casually looking at the helper. Hence, he dismissed the helper. ¡°You¡¯re not needed here. You may go


    downstairs first.¡±


    Finally, Heather spoke again. ¡°Did you notice that?¡± With Tony¡¯s level of intelligence, she reckoned he


    surely had noticed it.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± He had undoubtedly noticed something so obvious.


    ¡°How long has she been working here for?¡± Heather continued to converse with Tony. That person got


    caught in broad daylight today; it seemed like she needed more improvement in her acting skills.


    ¡°Not for very long. Someone I know introduced her.¡± He also felt like something was fishy here.


    Someone actually had ulterior motives toward him and had ced an informer by his side. This led him


    to feel exasperated.


    ¡°Be more careful, then. I¡¯m going home now.¡± Since she had already given him a heads-up, she


    believed that he would resolve this matter. The rest from this point on had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°What message did you want me to pass on to Myra?¡± He had to remind her as she still hadn¡¯t told him


    yet.


    ¡°When Myraes back, tell her toe to Langston Residence to look for me. I¡¯ll be waiting for her


    there.¡± Since Heather couldn¡¯t find Myra, she might as well try out the waiting game.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tony answered and did not pry any further; he could perceive that much.


    After seeing Heather off, he thought, Who on earth sent that helper? It was definitely someone in


    business. It wouldn¡¯t be my first time seeing a business person do anything to gain an advantage.


    Originally, the housekeeper who worked in his house was ady he was familiar with. Not long ago,


    however, thatdy fell ill, so this helper was brought in.


    As a matter of fact, thedy was the one who rmended this helper. He didn¡¯t think this person


    would turn out problematic and only med himself for being too negligent. He should¡¯ve noticed


    sooner and not have hastily selected someone like her for the job.


    Once Heather was gone, he shifted his focus back to the housekeeper. He was watching her every


    move and action, so much so that it made her feel ufortable. Because he had never stared at her


    like that before, it made her feel extremely anxious.


    ¡°Ms. Wolfe, I need to have a word with you,¡± he uttered. It was still better to act promptly on some


    matters.


    He did not reveal anything to the helper and simply fired her on the basis of not doing her work


    properly. Nevertheless, the both of them knew the real reason. Therefore, the helper did not put up


    much of an argument either and epted his reason in a calm manner. Toward the end, an unusual


    smirk even grew at the corner of her lips.


    He did not want to trace back to the person who was behind the helper. He was definitely going to bring


    everything to light, but he did not want to alert anyone. On one hand, he wanted to warn the other


    party, but on the other, he didn¡¯t want to leave any traces either.


    Just like he said before, as soon as he dealt with the helper, Myra came home. It pained him to see her


    haggard appearance as she walked into the house.


    ¡°Myra, why are you home sote?¡± She did indeed take a lot of time on this trip to the cemetery. It


    didn¡¯t make sense for her to have taken this much time, so he decided to ask casually.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯m going to go upstairs and rest first.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to have noticed the absence of


    the helper in the house. It looked like she was a little absent-minded.


    ¡°Heather came by twice today. By the looks of it, I think it¡¯s urgent. She wanted me to tell you that she¡¯d


    be waiting for you at Langston Residence.¡± Tony told her about Heather¡¯s visit, but her expression still


    remained unchanged.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Her response was also indifferent. His keen senses led him to wonder whether a crack had


    formed between the both of them, and that was the reason for their abnormal behaviors.


    After that, Myra went straight upstairs while Tony followed behind her. She was walking at a fast pace,


    which made him slightly worried, especially as she was going up the stairs, since it was very


    dangerous.


    The words had reached his mouth several times, but every time he wanted to speak, he swallowed


    them back down. He could only follow alongside her cautiously. Meanwhile, Myrapletely


    overlooked him. As soon as she walked into her bedroom, she closed the door on him.


    They were now separated by a door. Furrowing his brows, he thought, This had never happened


    before. It¡¯s past just being odd now.


    Leaning against the back of the door, Myra took a deep breath. She could sense that Tony was left


    outside. A whileter, she opened the door weakly for him and looked at him with an apologetic gaze.


    He couldn¡¯t stand the look of self-me she had in her eyes the most. This wasn¡¯t even a big deal. Not


    wanting to let her feel that way, he lovingly held her in his arms.


    ¡°Myra, what happened? I¡¯m really worried about you.¡± He didn¡¯t want to force her to tell him, but he was


    also worried about her.


    ¡°I need time to organize my thoughts. I still don¡¯t know how to tell you about it.¡± She never kept


    anything from him before, but this happened all too suddenly this time that she needed time to process


    it by herself.


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± They had gone through great upheavals together. He believed


    that there weren¡¯t any more difficulties that could knock them down.


    Burying herself in his arms, she thought of how great it was to be able to depend on him at this time.


    ¡°Why did you get off work so early today?¡± She spoke in a muffled voice as she stayed nestled in his


    embrace. He dide back from work way too early today.


    ¡°I finished discussing a coboration project with a client early, so I came straight home.¡± He didn¡¯t want


    to tell her the details, so he just gave her a simple exnation.


    ¡°I see.¡± Her voice sounded nasally, which suddenly made him uneasy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your voice? Did you catch a cold when you went to the cemetery this morning?¡± He


    anxiously tightened his arms around her. It was dangerous for pregnant women to catch a cold.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re holding me too tight. I can¡¯t even breathe properly, much less speak,¡± she grumbled


    yfully, whereupon he let her go immediately and looked at her with a guilty expression.


    They smiled at each other. Today, they were both hiding something from one another. It all started with


    that mysterious call this morning. Indeed, some people were truly experts¡ªin order to undermine the


    enemy, they would start by creating internal chaos.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Myra had woken up early in the morning. She remembered her meeting with Heather that day, so she


    didn¡¯t go back to sleep and got up to get ready instead. She was up earlier than Tony this time. When


    Tony opened his eyes groggily, he saw Myra sitting in front of the vanity table.


    ¡°Morning.¡± He was fully awake now. Myra also turned to look in his direction.


    When Myra woke up, she moved quietly so she wouldn¡¯t disturb him. To her surprise, he was still


    woken up. She felt sorry that he had worked overtimest night, yet he didn¡¯t manage to sleep in in the


    morning.


    ¡°You¡¯re spacing out,¡± he remarked when she didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Why do you wake up at the slightest noise?¡± It sounded like she was talking to herself.


    It was warm inside their room. This house was built with a constant-temperature system, so the


    temperature inside the house was pleasant over the four seasons throughout the year. They only had


    to wear light clothing inside the house.


    This warm temperature in the middle of winter would easily make anyone greedy for more sleep. Myra


    felt like her sleep duration had been increasing gradually. She slept so well sometimes that she


    wouldn¡¯t even know when Tony had woken up or when he had left the house.


    Even though she woke up early for the first time today, she also woke him up from his sleep. She felt


    like a child who had done something wrong.


    Seeing the apologetic and sad look on her face, Tony flipped over and got out of bed before he arrived


    at the vanity table and hugged her from behind. The reflection of his solid chest in the mirror made her


    face heat up. They had been together for so long now, but she still wasn¡¯t able to withstand his charm.


    ¡°You¡¯re all dolled up so early in the morning; where are you nning to sneak off behind my back?¡± Her


    reaction made him want to tease her even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it behind your back. I just didn¡¯t want to wake you up, although I still did,¡± she refuted


    immediately. It made him chuckle to see how serious she was.


    ¡°How can I sleep peacefully without you in my arms?¡± Lowering his head, he ced a kiss on her


    forehead. He loved seeing that adorable look on her face.


    The weather report showed that the weather today would be nice. Since Myra was going out for the


    first time in a while, she was still thinking about what look she wanted to go for. Now that he was


    making a move on her, it made her forget about the style she had thought of earlier; now, she only felt


    like being nestled in his embrace.


    ¡°Leave with meter,¡± he said because he wanted to drive Myra himself.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going in the same direction.¡± She was reasonable enough and didn¡¯t want him to go out of


    his way for her.


    Letting go of her, he lifted a hand and caressed her head. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t leave Bradfort City,


    we¡¯ll always be going in the same direction.¡±


    She fixed her hair in frustration. He messed up my hairstyle! But Tony did pay special attention and did


    not really use much force to ruin her hairstyle.


    ¡°Then promise me you¡¯ll sleep a bit more.¡± She took the chance to make a deal with him.


    It had only been four hours since he went to bedst night until he woke up. How is such a short sleep


    duration sufficient? She assumed that he was sound asleep and wouldn¡¯t wake up at the slight noises,


    but she was mistaken.


    ¡°Only if you keep mepany.¡± He also raised his own condition.


    Looking at her face full of makeup in the mirror, she wondered, Would it be weird to go back to sleep


    now? She felt a bit hesitant as she considered his condition.


    On the other hand, he didn¡¯t give her time to consider and lifted her up in both arms straight away.


    Being suspended in the air suddenly, she almost let out a shriek.


    ¡°Put me down.¡± She looked at him unhappily. Why is he so unconventional?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll put you down.¡± He put her down gently on the bed before pressing up against her.


    He kept her wrapped under him, but he didn¡¯t actually put his weight on her. Using his hands to support


    himself, he looked down at her with a cheeky grin on his face.


    ¡°Tony, don¡¯t mess with me.¡± She looked at him in bewilderment. He looked like he was brimming with


    energy. I don¡¯t understand how he¡¯s still full of vitality when he¡¯s only had four hours of sleep.


    Getting down from on top of her, hey down beside her and held her tightly in his arms. She didn¡¯t


    have another choice but toy in bed with him for a while. Since getting pregnant, she liked staying in


    bed anyway.


    Regardless of where she was, being under the covers was still the mostfortable. As she closed


    her eyes, Tony ced a kiss on her cheek. Even though she was resting with her eyes closed, she still


    looked beautiful to him.


    There wasn¡¯t a single w about her. He was willing to grow old with her this way. No matter how busy


    he was each day, as long as he thought about how she was waiting for him at home, he would instantly


    be filled with strength and anticipation.


    While they were being affectionate with each other in bed, the message alert tone on Myra¡¯s phone


    went off. She opened her eyes, but Tony still had his closed and was holding her tightly.


    Carefully bringing her phone over, she saw that she had received a strange text message. The


    timestamp above it was puzzling.


    Why did I receive a text from over a decade ago? She felt spooked all of a sudden. Moreover, the


    content of the text message also gave her the creeps.


    ¡®Do you still remember your childhood friend, Matt?¡¯ At first nce, she assumed that it had been sent


    to the wrong person and did not think much of it.


    When Tony moved in closer once more and pulled her into his arms, she simply put her phone aside.


    Soon after, however, her phone started ringing again, and she immediately ended the call. Seeing the


    unknown number, she just treated it as a prank call.


    She finally managed to get Tony back in bed again, so she didn¡¯t want to bother him. She was hoping


    that he could get some sleep before going to work.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But as soon as she put her phone on silent, another text message arrived. A deep crease formed


    between her brows while she was reading the text. It looked like the sender of the text messages knew


    who she was.


    In the end, Tony opened his eyes again. This time, it was because Myra got out of bed and went a


    distance away to answer a phone call. He mused, Who could be calling her this early in the morning? I


    heard noises from her phone earlier.


    Because he wanted to take in all her facial expressions, he decided to sit up in bed. Her expressions


    kept changing, which instilled a sense of uneasiness in him.


    Soon after, she ended the call. Looking at her phone, she deleted the text messages she had received


    earlier. At this moment, she noticed Tony with his eyes open wide and looking straight at her. In return,


    she gave him an apologetic smile.


    I don¡¯t think he can go back to sleep anymore since I kept waking him from sleep all morning. At the


    thought of that, she truly felt sorry for him.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± he asked with a fairly stern expression on his face.


    Looking at his demeanor, she was worried that he would get an inkling. Hence, she smiled and said, ¡°It


    was Heather. We made ns to go shopping together today.¡± She quickly made up an excuse.


    After that, he didn¡¯t think much of it. He knew yesterday that Myra and Heather had made ns to meet


    up today. He just didn¡¯t think Heather would call so early in the morning.


    Meanwhile, Myra also deleted the number of the unknown caller from earlier out of fear that Tony would


    sense that something was off. She was definitely not going to go shopping with Heather today and was


    still thinking about how to tell Tony about this.


    ¡°What time did you guys agree to meet?¡± Tony wondered whether he should get up and wash up so he


    could send her to their designated meeting ceter.


    After pondering for a moment, Myra said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to meet Heather today. Something came up.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, he was slightly confused. She shouldn¡¯t have anything going on. This is odd.


    ¡°What ns do you have?¡± He really didn¡¯t know what other ns she could have today. He knew that


    she really cared about Heather. What could be more important than her ns with Heather?


    ¡°I want to go to the cemetery,¡± she said bluntly. That person had called her out to the cemetery.


    Although it sounded absurd, she really wanted to go have a look.


    That person had told her some things she didn¡¯t know about. Some of the things sounded made-up, but


    she really wanted to know more.


    For a long time now, Myra had a blurry image in her mind that kept showing up in her dreamstely, but


    whenever she woke up, she couldn¡¯t remember it.


    Regardless of what the other person¡¯s motive was, they managed to stir up her curiosity. Even if she


    had to go to the cemetery, she wanted to find out for herself.


    ¡°Why would you want to go to the cemetery?¡± Tony was even more bewildered. Ever since Myra


    answered that phone call, she wasn¡¯t acting normally anymore.


    He was even starting to doubt whether that phone call was really from Heather. He wanted to look at


    Myra¡¯s phone, but she was gripping it tightly in her hand. It didn¡¯t seem possible to get her phone now.


    ¡°I want to go visit my mother.¡± Her statement was half true. She figured that while she was at the


    cemetery, she might as well visit her mother¡¯s grave.


    Since she got pregnant, she still hadn¡¯t been to the cemetery to tell herte mother about the good


    news. If her mother knew, she would certainly be happy for Myra. All of a sudden, Myra longed for her


    mother very much.


    At the same time, Tony did not make any morements. If Myra changed her mind suddenly and


    wanted to go visit her mother¡¯s grave, then cancelling her ns with Heather was also normal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The cemetery was in the outskirts, so it would take some time to get there.


    ¡°No need. You should go in for work earlier. I¡¯ll just ask the driver to take me there.¡± She refused his


    good intention because she did not want to take up his time.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s on the way,¡± he said with a smile. Like he said earlier, as long as she didn¡¯t go out of


    Bradfort City, they would always be going in the same direction.


    ¡°No, Tony. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± she said softly. She could only reject him gently. In any case, she


    wasn¡¯t going to let Tony drive her there.


    He looked at her in a perplexed manner. It put him in distress that she wasn¡¯t letting him drive her, but


    arguing with her was not ideal either.


    Seeing his hesitant demeanor, she returned to the bed and buried herself in his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all the same for the driver to send me there.¡± She was even using a coquettish tone.


    He didn¡¯t think it was right to keep persisting and just went along with her. ¡°Don¡¯t stay too long at the


    cemetery. The negative energy there is strong. Have the driver follow you.¡±


    After she persuaded him, she waited for him to leave the house before asking the driver to take her to


    the cemetery. It was known to be inappropriate for pregnant women to go to the cemetery, but modern-


    day people no longer had that many taboos.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    On the road, Myra kept thinking about the name ¡®Matt¡¯. It sounded very familiar, but she couldn¡¯t


    remember where she had heard it before.


    ¡°Matt? Matthias Locke?¡± she mumbled to herself, as though she had thought of someone, but she felt


    like she was spewing nonsense.


    At the time, she did not think that going to the cemetery was a wrong decision. She preferred to hear


    some things from the relevant person themselves and not someone else¡¯s retelling of it, especially


    since she couldn¡¯t be certain whether that person was telling the truth or not.


    The suburbs were a bit colder than the city center, especially at the cemetery, where the spooky


    dampness in the air was a lot heavier. Getting out of the car, Myra made sure to put on a thick coat.


    Tony was right in telling her to put on moreyers earlier.


    She first went to her mother¡¯s grave, where that person would be meeting her. Even though Tony


    exhorted to her that the driver must follow her, she still did not let the driver follow her to the grave.


    Instead, she asked him to wait for her in the car and even asked him to keep an eye on his phone in


    case she needed helpter.


    Because the person she was meetingter was mysterious, she needed to take safety measures


    beforehand. The driver was tall and strong; he also had some fighting skills.


    If something went wrong, she could call for the driver right away. To clear Myra¡¯s suspicions, that


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    person had informed her that a woman would be meeting her here.


    It was for this reason that Myra wanted toe and take a look. After all, women were slightly weaker.


    Later on, the person even sent Myra the photo of the woman so Myra could immediately identify who


    she was supposed to meet.


    Looking at the thin woman in the photo, Myra hesitated over and over again, but still decided toe


    over. When she told Tony that she wanted to go to the cemetery at the time, she was still debating over


    whether to go or not. She most definitely wanted to visit her mother¡¯s grave, so she made the decision


    to go for that reason.


    Indeed, she was reluctant to meet an unfamiliar woman, but that person went on to tell her a bunch of


    things while keeping her on the phone. In the end, Myra decided to go meet the woman with all the


    suspicions she had. She only heard half of the story over the phone; thetter parts were what she


    wanted to know more.


    When Myra saw the thin woman in the cemetery, she started to feel a slight regret. At first nce, she


    couldn¡¯t grow fond of the woman; she kept feeling an inexplicably chilling presence from thetter.


    When the woman began to tell her the details, it made her astonished. By the end of it, Myra was


    covering her ears and telling the woman to stop talking.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore. I¡¯m going back now.¡± Myra shot the woman a re.


    She regretteding to this meeting today.


    Regardless of whether the woman was speaking the truth or not, she shouldn¡¯t hear it from her. If it


    were true, Myra wanted to hear it from Heather herself.


    If it weren¡¯t true, then Myra would regret having doubted her. After chasing the woman away, Myra


    stood in front of her mother¡¯s grave alone. For a while, she wasn¡¯t able to put her mind at ease.


    At this moment, her phone indicated that she was getting a call from Heather. In the middle of being


    overwhelmed with emotions, she answered the call, and that was how one thing led to another.


    ¡°Mother, should I believe her?¡± Myra was looking at her mother¡¯s picture on the gravestone. Her mother


    had passed away at the prime of her life; she still looked beautiful in the picture.


    Having stood there for a long time, Myra felt out of it until the driver arrived behind her. Tony had been


    concerned about Myra being at the cemetery and decided to call the driver straight away. He learned


    from the driver that Myra hadn¡¯te out of the cemetery yet after having been in there for a long time.


    Upon hearing that, he asked the driver to go in and look for her.


    ¡°Mrs. Hart, the cemetery is cold. You shouldn¡¯t be here for too long.¡± The driver reminded her not to


    stay in the cemetery any longer. Even he, a big man, felt chilly there. Not to mention, Myra was


    pregnant.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Finally, she was willing to leave the cemetery.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Tony was also taken aback by a situation that had unfolded in Hart Group. It was


    unexpected that Caleb had dropped by on his own two feet, but it was even more shocking when Caleb


    invited Tony out to talk over some business.


    Tony didn¡¯t know whether Caleb had hidden motives or whether it was a coincidence. The ce Caleb


    wanted to meet at happened to be right next to Tony¡¯s house.


    If Caleb had invited him over the phone, Tony probably wouldn¡¯t have shown up. But since Caleb went


    straight to Hart Group, Tony didn¡¯t have a choice but to show up at this meeting.


    Even though Tony knew a few past grudges among the three great families, on the surface, they were


    all people in business, and interactions when doing business was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Presently, even the Langston Family hadn¡¯t gotten into a feud with the Moriarty Family yet, so how


    could Tony start a fight with them first? Whether explicit or not, they still had to keep up appearances.


    When Caleb came to pick Tony up in his own car, Tony did not turn his hospitality down either.


    Inside the car, Tony spotted a woman. Huh. There¡¯s actually a woman with Caleb. Going into the


    backseat, he could only see the side profile and the back of the head of the woman in the passenger


    seat, but not her entire face.


    Throughout the whole drive, Tony kept guessing the woman¡¯s real identity. Her side profile seemed to


    remind him of someone, but he couldn¡¯t remember who.


    When they got out of the car, the woman did not follow them out. He intended on taking a look at the


    woman¡¯s face once he got out of the car, but he didn¡¯t expect to see her with her head down.


    He found it even more unexpected that the woman didn¡¯t follow them out of the car. Hence, while


    pointing at the woman inside the car, he asked Caleb with a puzzled look, ¡°Isn¡¯t sheing with us?¡±


    Caleb let out a dubious smile. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for a woman to be present in a discussion


    among men.¡±


    Indeed, Caleb was a little severe with his belief in the patriarchy. The people who worked in his family


    were mostly men, while the women were seemingly just essories. Tony had a firm understanding of


    the Moriarty Family.


    This time, not only was Caleb¡¯s appearance suspicious, even the way he talked during the meeting was


    different from usual, though Tony and Caleb had only met once in Bradfort City.


    At the time, they were around a bunch of businessmen. The both of them only spoke a few words to


    each other, but Tony was still specially observant of Caleb that day.


    Just like the rumors had imed, Caleb was truly a reserved person who carried a chilling presence.


    One could even smell the faint scent of blood when they got close to him.


    Killing one person would make someone a murderer; killing ten, a mass murderer; and whoever killed


    tens of thousands would be called a general.


    Tony still tried to stay away from Caleb. Leisfeld authorities were currently going through an unrest, and


    Caleb upied an important position as the youngest general of Leisfeld.


    At this point in time, he should be in Leisfeld, safeguarding military order and the nation¡¯s safety.


    Hence, why would hee to Bradfort City now as a businessman, as though nothing was happening?


    The two had their discussion inside a private room, but it didn¡¯t look harmonious at all. They were each


    carrying an ulterior motive of their own.


    ¡°Director Hart, are you really not going to reconsider the coboration?¡± Caleb wanted to work with Hart


    Group, but Tony never gave a reply.


    Since they were meeting on their own today, Tony couldn¡¯t drag things out any further, so he simply


    gave a rejection. Why would the Hart Group coborate with the Moriarty Family? Back then, the


    Moriarty Family went all out and nearly annihted the entire Hart Group.


    The Moriarty Family¡¯s methods were extremely malicious, so Tony would naturally be more aware of


    them. He was especially disgusted by the cut-throatpetition in the business world, and he


    despised bringing personal grudges into work even more. Not only the Langston Family was worried


    that Caleb would destroy their century-old foundation over a personal grudge; the Hart Family was also


    equally worried for the same reason. Even if Caleb had remarkable capabilities, he still couldn¡¯t mess


    with people in the government in Bradfort City, much less the people in the military.


    Hence, Caleb could only attack Tony and Hart Group now. Presently, Hart Group was gradually


    stepping out of Bradfort City under Tony¡¯s lead and advancing into the international market, so this was


    a critical point in time.


    Tony would not allow anyone or anything to undermine Hart Group at this stage. Previously, Tony didn¡¯t


    even bat an eye on the series of challenges Locke Group had put up against Hart Group seriously.


    Locke Group¡¯s power had always been a mystery, but Tony knew when they first came to Bradfort City


    that they couldn¡¯t take down Hart Group even if they used up all their skills.


    Therefore, at the time, Tony could still enjoy his honeymoon vacation with Myra overseas. The Moriarty


    Family¡¯s appearance this time, however, changed the nature of things in an instant.


    Sebastian gave Tony a warning very early on. Hence, Tony already understood that when he ran Hart


    Group, he would most likely encounter a formidable opponent like the Moriarty Family.


    ¡°Our products are inpetition with each other to arge extent. For either of us, a coboration


    would not bring about greater value.¡± Tony gave a high-sounding reason. No matter how hard Caleb


    tried to persuade him, he would never agree to a coboration.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. I¡¯ve always wanted to coborate with Hart Group. I guess there isn¡¯t a chance for me


    to,¡± Caleb said with a regretful tone.


    ¡°Our businesses will still continue to develop, so I¡¯m sure there will be a chance to coborate in the


    future,¡± Tony said out of courtesy. At this time, he could only treat Caleb as someone he didn¡¯te to


    an agreement with in business.


    ¡°We¡¯re unable to reach a business coboration for the time being, but I¡¯m wondering if I can be friends


    with you for now.¡± Caleb was being very initiative, which did not match up to the information written


    about him.


    It was impossible for Tony to refuse now, so he just agreed as he recalled the first time he met Caleb.


    Caleb was clearly just sitting there, but he had a presence about him that made it impossible for others


    to take their eyes off of him; even Tony was drawn toward him. He had the features of a nobility¡ªevery


    move he made embodied the characteristics of a businessman, along with the overbearing nature of a


    military general.


    In the end, they did not reach an agreement, but Caleb still had a few drinks with Tony. The wine at this


    ce was incredibly fragrant. After they finished drinking, they didn¡¯t smell of alcohol but the light


    aroma of mature wine.


    After a few drinks, Tony remembered that Myra wasing home soon. Since this ce was close to


    his house, he wanted to go home and wait for her return. She might be sad having just been to the


    cemetery, so he wanted to keep herpany during this time.


    The whole situation was strung up together. At the time, the myriad of things Heather noticed was all


    just on the surface. She didn¡¯t know what had really taken ce beneath all that.


    To Heather, this day was a disaster; to Myra, it was a day that overturned everything; to Tony, it was an


    inexplicable day. Nheless, they all hoped that this day would be over soon.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    There was light rain outside. This year¡¯s winter was particrly rainy¡ªeven more so than summer.


    Heather only liked to watch the snow during winter, as opposed to feeling the heavy rain.


    Opening the window, Heather was still thinking about the strange things that happened yesterday. Up


    till now, Myra hadn¡¯t called her yet.


    She didn¡¯t even reply to Heather¡¯s message on Messenger. Resting her cheek on her hands, Heather


    recalled Myra¡¯s tone on the phone yesterday.


    asionally, the rain would ssh onto Heather¡¯s face, freezing her to the bones, so she closed the


    window. This kind of weather wasn¡¯t suitable to have the window open.


    The raindrops slid down Heather¡¯s cheeks, but she didn¡¯t care at all and appeared dispirited.


    Previously, she had vowed to Leon to postpone the opening time to ater date in order to investigate


    the explosion.


    A few days had passed, yet Heather hadn¡¯t started the investigation. Deep down, she feared that she


    had already agreed with Leon¡¯s statement.


    She only had a handful of friends on Messenger. Like Instagram, the users could hide their online


    status.


    After clicking into Myra¡¯s profile, Heather looked at it for a long time as she contemted whether or


    not to send her another message.


    A new message came in, so Heather returned to the home page and saw that it was from Matthias.


    Matthias sent Heather messages almost every day, rain or shine. She couldn¡¯t deny that she found his


    perseverance admirable.


    When she thought about it, there wasn¡¯t anything particrly outstanding about her, so she wondered


    what exactly Matthias saw in her.


    Women were always like this. Sometimes, they would think that they were exceptionally beautiful and


    simply wless; other times, they would think that there was nothing special about them, and that they


    were no more than an ordinary woman.


    Today, Heather was feeling insecure. Looking at herself in the mirror, she reckoned that she wasn¡¯t


    even that good-looking.


    She touched her face, which was haggard because she didn¡¯t sleep until it wastest night.


    Heather wasn¡¯t in the mood to respond to Matthias. But the more she ignored him, the more diligent he


    was in texting her.


    Three messages came in session. Heather gave them a sweeping nce, secretly in awe of


    Matthias¡¯ typing speed.


    The things he was saying were of no importance, so Heather set her phone aside. When she looked at


    her phone, all she would think about was whether or not Myra would reply to her.


    Since the phone call yesterday, Heather felt a strong sense of uneasiness, and this emotion was


    messing with her thoughts.


    Myra just needed to respond with one message for Heather¡¯s mood to return to normal. Since meeting


    Matthias, she was ready to reveal the incident from back then at any time.


    Heather couldn¡¯t think of any other exnations. She was worried that Myra knew about it already, so


    she was ready to confess.


    Then again, she couldn¡¯t do it now¡ªnot when Myra was pregnant. Pregnant women couldn¡¯t be


    agitated, as it wasn¡¯t good for the unborn baby.


    Besides Matthias, who else would know about this? The only person Heather could think of was him.


    Yes. I have to confirm this with Matthias. If he wasn¡¯t the one who revealed it to Myra, then someone is


    secretly manipting all of this.


    Heather quickly replied to Matthias by asking outright, ¡®Have you met Myra in private recently?¡¯


    Matthias was puzzled by Heather¡¯s words. Why would she ask this out of nowhere? Because of


    Heather¡¯s request, Matthias didn¡¯t meet Myra in private.


    ¡®No,¡¯ Matthias answered bluntly.


    Heather took the initiative to invite Matthias to a video call. Without seeing him or his expression,


    Heather couldn¡¯t confirm whether or not he was lying.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Matthias quickly picked up. Through the video, it was obvious that he was in the office. He actually had


    on a pair of ck-rimmed sses when he was working.


    It was rare to see Matthias like this, and it brought about a touch of refinement.


    The call came in on such short notice that Matthias didn¡¯t have time to take off his sses, so Heather


    asked casually, ¡°You¡¯re short-sighted?¡±


    ¡°No. These are anti-radiation sses to relieve eye fatigue.¡± Matthias took off his sses as he spoke,


    then rubbed the bridge of his nose, looking rather tired.


    ¡°Did you work overtimest night?¡± Heather guessed. In the beginning, she wanted to chat with him


    about their daily life so that she coulde to that topic without appearing too abrupt.|


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Instead, after starting his video, Matthias felt a little restrained.


    Heather was being even more unusual. She rarely took the initiative, much less be the one to find


    topics to talk about.


    The more he studied her through the screen, the more he felt that there was a reason behind this. He


    feared that Heather had something to trouble him with again.


    ¡°Did you turn on your camera to confirm whether or not I was lying?¡± Matthias saw through Heather¡¯s


    behavior at a nce, as people like her liked to judge whether or not someone was lying by looking at


    their facial expressions.


    ¡°It seems that you weren¡¯t lying.¡± Heather forced out an awkwardugh. Matthias had exposed her


    purpose, which made it difficult for her to continue the video call with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn off the camera. Did you encounter any problems?¡± Matthias wanted to look at Heather a


    little longer, so he quickly thought of various excuses just so he could prolong their video call.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Heather denied, as she would never tell Matthias the truth.


    ¡°It must be about Myra.¡± Matthias was sure that it was because of Myra due to the fact that Heather


    usually acted unusual because of her.


    This made Matthias feel a little dejected. Just as Leon mentioned, he too was beginning to wonder if


    Heather was in love with Myra.


    As he pondered this, Matthias was somewhat envious of Myra. He didn¡¯t know when he would have a


    ce in Heather¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Stop making random guesses. I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± Heather hung up relentlessly, regardless of the


    struggles Matthias was facing.


    The light drizzle outside was just like Matthias¡¯ mood¡ªsttering and cold. With Heather, he truly


    didn¡¯t feel the feeling of being in love. She had always been harsh to him, so he waspletely unable


    to feel her fondness for him.


    Since Heather no longer bothered with him, Matthias continued burying himself in his work and the


    never-ending pile of documents.


    Tasks came in one after another, so there was always something on hand that he had to deal with.


    Matthias wanted so badly to toss this pile of documents straight into the shredder.


    Sometimes, he would get irritated after reading all the information. It felt as if he would be illiterate


    after just rapidly ncing through several lines. Shaking his head, Matthias tried to clear his mind.


    Caleb had been in Bradfort City for so long, and he was the representative of the Moriarty Family, yet


    he had never oncee to look for Matthias.


    There were many issues regarding their cooperation waiting to be discussed in person, but it seemed


    like Caleb wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all.


    During this period, Matthias had sent someone to follow Caleb in order to find out his whereabouts.


    Unfortunately, Caleb¡¯s counter surveince methods were too strong, so it was hard to trace him. Once,


    a photo of Caleb and a woman was taken.


    The woman in the photo was wearing a high-end custom-made dress, and she looked like a rather


    fastidious woman. Without a clear picture of the woman¡¯s face, they were unable to confirm the


    woman¡¯s identity from the blurry picture.


    Matthias had studied the photo for a long time, but it was a pity that he came up with nothing.


    Nevertheless, he felt a vague sense of familiarity when he looked at the woman in the photo; he


    seemed to have seen her somewhere before.


    However, after going through the process of elimination, he found that apart from Myra, it couldn¡¯t


    possibly be any other woman.


    But Matthias clearly remembered that he had met with Myra that day, and he was sure that she wasn¡¯t


    wearing that dress at the time. Myra didn¡¯t even own such a dress.


    Matthias instructed the stalker to continue following him and to try to be on the lookout for clues, as he


    wanted to see just what Caleb was ying at.


    Matthias couldn¡¯t even tell when he started cooperating with the Moriarty Family, as the person who


    was in close contact with them was Chester.


    Had it not been for his special instructions, Matthias might not have any dealings with Caleb at all.


    Today, the stalker sent another set of photos. Matthias put on his anti-radiation sses, and he even


    zoomed in on the photos more than ten times.


    The stalker had unexpectedly captured a photo of Caleb and Tony talking andughing together. The


    two of them were even having a meal together; they looked like a pair of old friends who hadn¡¯t seen


    each other for a long time.


    The Locke Group had always been against the Hart Group. Since Caleb had a cooperation with the


    Locke Group, he shouldn¡¯t be so close to the Locke Group¡¯spetitors.


    The stalker sent a message with the photos. ¡®Caleb sought cooperation with the Hart Group, but Tony


    t-out refused.¡¯


    This sounded the rm bells in Matthias¡¯ heart. Looking at the photos on theputer, he was a little


    troubled.


    He was rather upset that Caleb had yed such an unconventional card, and he couldn¡¯t understand


    Caleb¡¯s purpose at all.


    However, one thing was certain¡ªCaleb had no regard whatsoever for the Locke Group. Otherwise, he


    wouldn¡¯t have made such a move.


    Matthias filed the photos and sent them to Chester. Seeking his instructions, Matthias asked, ¡®Should


    we continue to cooperate with the Moriarty Family?¡¯


    The answer was yes. Due to Heather, Matthias seemed like he wasn¡¯t particrly eager to cooperate


    muchtely.


    But, despite Matthias¡¯ implicit hints to Chester, there had been no substantial progress.


    It seemed like it was a stupid thing for Matthias to have sent someone to follow Caleb, as the incidents


    captured were probably things that Caleb wanted to show him.


    Now that he was aware of his problem, Matthias immediately adjusted hisbat strategy and


    removed all the people he had sent after Caleb.


    Before this, Matthias was still hung up on finding out who the woman next to Caleb was, but now, he no


    longer bothered.


    Matthias suspected that the woman was either Caleb¡¯s right-hand man or a woman who had an


    ambiguous rtionship with him.


    Once he withdrew his manpower, it would be even harder to find out the identity of the woman.


    However, Matthias didn¡¯t want to waste manpower and material resources anymore. Chester¡¯s


    determination was so firm that Matthias couldn¡¯t possibly persuade him to offend the Moriarty Family,


    let alone not cooperate with them.


    ¡°Ask Niki toe in,¡± Matthias told Lara, who was outside.


    After getting the order, Lara immediately informed Niki. In just a few seconds, he pushed open


    Matthias¡¯ door and saw the man sitting in a chair, his expression entirely grave.


    ¡°Sir, you asked for me?¡± During working hours, Niki dared not casually address Matthias, so he


    called him ¡®Sir¡¯ most of the time.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need your help investigating,¡± Matthias said straightforwardly. This caused


    Niki¡¯s heart to thump, as it was definitely not a good thing. At this moment, he was tempted to rush


    out of the room.


    To have his help personally requested by Matthias meant that the task had a high difficulty, so Niki


    was worried about whether or not he couldplete the task.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s a very simple task.¡± Noticing how nervous Niki looked, Matthias deliberately


    spoke in a rxed tone, as if whatever he was talking about was no big deal.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    The more people said that, the more untrustworthy they were. Niki narrowed his eyes at Matthias,


    as if thetter had dug a trap and was just waiting for him to jump in.


    ¡°Niki, I¡¯ll never put you in a difficult situation.¡± Matthias gave him an affectionate smile. This was truly


    an old-fashioned approach.


    ¡°Sir, please cut to the chase.¡± Niki didn¡¯t want to continue going around in circles, so he took the risk


    despite knowing the dangers.


    Seeing that Niki had such awareness, Matthias smiled with satisfaction and began to exin what


    he wanted him to investigate.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Niki¡¯s expression turned unpleasant. So, this is what he meant by simple? He felt that he had been


    scammed by his cousin once again.


    Matthias solemnly patted Niki on the shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe to the office these few days.


    Just take care of the things I told you to do.¡±


    Having left no room for Niki to escape, Matthias curled his lips slightly when he saw how annoyed


    and amused the former looked.


    The person whom he could trust wholeheartedly now was Niki. Besides him, Matthias couldn¡¯t think


    of anyone else who could do it.


    Naturally, Niki understood that Matthias assigned this task to him because he trusted him. However,


    the task was extremely difficult to handle, so Niki was worried about whether or not he could perform


    well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. Just do it your way.¡± Matthias saw through Niki¡¯s thoughts at


    one nce. He didn¡¯t want to put pressure on Niki. Regardless of whether this task turned out to be


    sessful, Matthias wouldn¡¯t me him.


    ¡°I will sessfullyplete the task,¡± Niki replied, his voice powerful and resonating.


    Matthias believed that Niki wouldn¡¯t let him down as he gave thetter a dismissive wave. There


    was indeed tacit understanding between brothers.


    Sitting back in his seat, Matthias continued to look through the documents that he hadn¡¯t finished


    reading. The CEO was always the one with the most work.


    However, the person who had the ultimate power over the Locke Group wasn¡¯t him. Sometimes,


    Matthias wouldugh at himself for being a puppet. Many things weren¡¯t as they seemed.


    Amidst this chaos, on one hand, Matthias wanted to protect himself; on the other hand, he wanted to


    be with Heather.


    To achieve this greedy wish, Matthias had to work harder and be more cautious, for all of his opponents


    weren¡¯t simple.


    Matthias had no intentions of being anyone¡¯s enemy, but somehow, everyone would eventually be


    his enemy, including Heather.


    With their current rtionship, Matthias was extremely worried that the fragile castle, which had taken


    him great difficulty to build, would copse with just a little impact.


    He tried his best to further develop his rtionship with Heather, but unfortunately, there was no


    breakthrough.


    Putting down the pen in his hand, Matthias walked slowly to the window. From the top, he looked down


    at the beautiful scenery, which waspletely unobstructed.


    Peering into the distance, he could see the distant lighthouse. The merging of water and the sky


    painted a wonderful picture.


    Matthias picked up his phone to record this beautiful moment. After a long period of rainy days, he


    didn¡¯t know when the sky had cleared up.


    The moment the sun came out, the surface of the water was sparkling. It looked as if heaven and earth


    were connected, and it even gave people the illusion that it was dusk.


    Beautiful things were meant to be shared with others, so Matthias sent the photos to Heather.


    When Heather saw the photos, her mood instantly improved a little. Such a sight would be even more


    breathtaking if taken with an SLR!


    ¡®Being at the top with beautiful scenery makes me realize how short life is.¡¯ Matthias sent these words


    shortly after.


    Heather silently saved the photos as she reflected on the lingering charm of Matthias¡¯ words. Both of


    them had long ago experienced the feeling of being lonely at the top.


    On many asions, beautiful things were constantly appearing around people, but very few would be


    attentive to appreciate it and dly record it.


    On the other hand, some people would turn to look elsewhere even after they caught sight of beautiful


    scenery. They would just end up brushing shoulders with the gorgeous sight.


    Matthias seemed to have reached a certain level of maturity again, which made Heather a little


    envious. Sometimes, he was like a philosopher.


    How could such a person be a businessman? At the very least, he shouldn¡¯t be a sessful


    businessman.


    Oftentimes, Heather would see weariness in Matthias¡¯ eyes, wondering if he was fed up with all the


    deceptions in the business world.


    She had a strong feeling that sooner orter, Matthias would leave this part of the world and go to


    somewhere he truly belonged.


    If Matthias weren¡¯t a businessman, what would he want to do? Heather wondered.


    As if Matthias had some kind of power over her, Heather thought about why she was so persistent to


    run a business as well. In fact, there were other things that she wanted to do even more.


    ¡®If you weren¡¯t a businessman, what kind of person would you want to be?¡¯ Heather sent what was on


    her mind to Matthias.


    Matthias was currently looking at a proposal, which was from Regan. He didn¡¯t expect Regan to buck


    up so quickly; he seemed to want to rise from the setback faster than Matthias anticipated.


    For a moment, Matthias¡¯ mind waspletely focused on the proposal, so he didn¡¯t have time to reply


    to Heather¡¯s iing message.


    Meanwhile, Heather waited and waited, but didn¡¯t get an answer from Matthias. It made her curious


    about what he was thinking.


    After reading the proposal three times, Matthias suspected that Regan had an expert with him. There


    was no problem with the proposal, and Matthias couldn¡¯t find fault with Regan at all.


    Judging from Regan¡¯s level, it was impossible for him to improve so quickly in such a short period of


    time, so Matthias was more than certain that someone was helping him.


    He had to tell Niki about this matter, and it was just the right timing for him to take note of this since


    he wouldn¡¯t being to the office during this period.


    Niki was still worrying about how to set about the task, yet Matthias was going to give him another


    incidental task.


    At this moment, Niki was terribly distressed. Fortunately for him, Matthias quickly gave him the tip to


    use Regan as a clue to start the investigation.


    Since he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a clue so soon, using Regan as the first clue was the best choice.


    Niki, who had been at his wit¡¯s end, temporarily had a direction. As for whether the direction was


    correct, only time could tell.


    After Matthias was done briefing Niki, he scanned the proposal all over again to confirm his


    suspicions.


    Setting down the proposal in his hand, Matthias felt a lot more rxed, so he tossed it to one side.


    Even if there wasn¡¯t even the slightest problem with Regan¡¯s proposal, Matthias had the right to dy


    the proposal and not give an answer for the time being.


    On the surface, the proposal had nothing to do with Matthias, but it was actually destroying his rights


    and interests in thepany. Hence, Matthias had to stall for a while to think of countermeasures.


    He was done with all this an hour after hest replied to Heather, so he hurriedly responded to her


    message.


    ¡®I would want to be an astronaut.¡¯ This was Matthias¡¯ childhood dream, which he still remembered to


    this day.


    However, with his physique, he wouldn¡¯t be able to qualify as an astronaut. Matthias stroked his chest.


    This heart is really dragging me down.


    Sometimes, he felt that being alive was a gift, but on some days, he felt that being alive was some sort


    of chronic torture.


    If his heart could be reced, Matthias would definitely rece it without hesitation. He gripped the


    clothes at his chest while a pained expression appeared on his face.


    There was no response from Heather, so Matthias figured she had thrown her phone aside. Heather


    didn¡¯t have much interest in her phone and would often toss it to one side.


    When Heather saw Matthias¡¯ reply, it was already three hourster, and it was close to dinner time.


    The sky would darken quicker in winter. Looking up, Heather found that the sky was going to turn dark


    soon, as if it would only take a second for it to turn pitch ck.


    When she went to the interactive museum with Matthias previously, she could see that he was


    particrly interested in airnes and flight. At that time, his eyes were sparkling so much that it


    looked like they might burst into mes.


    She liked the glow in Matthias¡¯ eyes at that time. As she recalled all sorts of things from back then, she


    found that she preferred who he was at that time.


    It was truly enviable to be able to like oneself and to have dreams that one aspired to achieve.


    If one day, they were able to do what they liked, then they would certainly be happier than they were


    now.


    ¡®I suddenly miss you a little bit.¡¯ Heather had the sudden urge to see Matthias. At this moment, she was


    like his real girlfriend, longing for his sudden appearance.


    This sentence felt like a crash into Matthias¡¯ heart, which pounded wildly as he touched his heated


    face.


    Blood was rushing to his face, and Matthias even felt hot. It was unexpected of Heather to say such a


    thing to him.


    ¡®Me too.¡¯ Matthias typed those two words, then proceeded to delete them because he was unable to


    express his current feelings with words.


    Seeing Matthias yet to reply caused Heather to regret saying that. It was just a moment¡¯s emotion, so


    why did I have to say it to Matthias?


    ¡®Wait for me.¡¯ After hesitating for a long while, Matthias sent those three words to Heather.


    Although she had just been looking forward to Matthias¡¯ sudden appearance, Heather suddenly didn¡¯t


    want to see him anymore upon seeing his response.


    ¡®Don¡¯te. I just miss you a little. I miss the ¡®you¡¯ in my memory.¡¯ Heather didn¡¯t know how to exin


    it to him. She just wanted to see those eyes that were burning with joy and hope when he looked at the


    things he loved.


    Matthias repeated to himself, ¡°The ¡®you¡¯ in my memory¡­ The ¡®you¡¯ in my memory¡­¡± Women are


    always so enigmatic. Matthiasughed at himself. Is there a difference between the current me and the


    me in her memory?


    ¡®But I can¡¯t wait to see you.¡¯ Matthias simply confessed to Heather. It wasn¡¯t something to be ashamed


    of anyway.


    ¡®You won¡¯t know where I am.¡¯ Heather refused again. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted.


    Just now, he was as restless as an adolescent. Now, it was as if his excitement had been sshed with


    a basin of cold water. Heather was keeping her distance, and for this, Matthias felt immensely tortured.


    ¡®In fact, you love me a little too, so when can we date openly?¡¯ Matthias asked eagerly, as he was


    itching to get on with it today.


    ¡®Loving each other doesn¡¯t mean we have to be together, and being together doesn¡¯t mean we have to


    make it public.¡¯ Heather¡¯s perspective on things had a tinge of pessimism.


    Seeing this, Matthias was unhappy. Why does Heather always have to turn things in the worst


    direction? This isn¡¯t good. I must get her to change her mind.


    ¡®If we love each other, then we must be together, and we must make it public! This is my principle when


    ites to dating!¡¯ Matthias refuted every one of Heather¡¯s statements. Thinking of all the things he


    used to argue about with her, he now found it all a little ridiculous.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Heather didn¡¯t want to continue arguing, nor did she want to bother with him anymore. Just now, her


    mind must have been so muddled for her to say she missed him.


    Why do men always fail to understand what women say? Heather felt like she was on a different


    bandwidth with Matthias. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to start feeling sentimental, yet Matthias¡¯ behavior was


    Having gotten no response from Heather, Matthias looked at his phone in distress. She was actually


    ignoring him.


    This was something Matthias strongly disliked, because it showed that Heather truly didn¡¯t care about


    him.


    Matthias hurriedly dialed her number, but after several rings, she still didn¡¯t pick up.


    At such times, he would usually ept his fate and stop calling, as Heather wouldn¡¯t answer his calls


    anyway. However, he had gotten the wrong idea this time. He figured that she was just waiting for his


    call, hoping that he would be more persistent, and only then would she pick up.


    Men who had no experience with rtionships tended to lose points on the details. asionally, he


    would envy Tony¡¯s thoughtfulness toward Myra.


    Since she was no longer waiting, she left her phone in the room as she needed to go out to take a


    breather.


    When she opened the door, she unexpectedly saw Everly right outside the door. Looking her up and


    down, Heather was unsure about what Everly wanted.


    Noticing the embarrassment on Everly¡¯s face, Heather decided to speak first, so as to avoid Everly


    feeling awkward from not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Heather pointed at Everly, then at herself.


    It seemed like it had been a long time since Everly took the initiative to look for Heather. Heather found


    it a little strange, and she was even at a slight loss for what to do. Her intuition was making her uneasy.


    ¡°Heather, are you free now?¡± Her tone caught Heather by surprise. Looking at how troubled Everly was,


    Heather didn¡¯t quite know how to respond.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s the matter?¡± Heather wasn¡¯t used to this. She was rather disgusted with herself for feeling


    so ufortable with being close to her family.


    Everly didn¡¯t even dare to lift her head. She tugged restlessly at the corners of her clothes, looking like


    a child.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not free, then forget it.¡± The courage that Everly had tried so hard to summon fell apart at


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    once.


    After Everly said that, she nned to turn around and leave, but Heather stopped her. Her back


    stiffened while she exuded a sense of stubbornness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go talk in the room.¡± Heather tried to be gentle, feeling a little sorry to see how uneasy and


    insecure Everly looked.


    ¡°Thank you, Heather.¡± Everly turned around, smiling brightly. The little girl was so simple-minded. She


    got nervous and frustrated because of a certain remark, but a kind remark made her instantly happy.


    When did Everly be so cute? It seemed like Heather had had too little contact with her, which was


    why she had no idea what kind of girl Everly was.


    After entering the room, Everly carefully closed the door. She didn¡¯t even dare to close it with too much


    force¡ªit was as if she was entering the room of someone more superior.


    Sometimes, Heather wondered if she was so harsh that she caused her family to behave like they were


    her subordinates who were afraid to even look up and meet her gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say thank you so randomly in the future. I¡¯m your cousin, so you don¡¯t need to thank me for


    letting you enter my room.¡± Heather spoke in a gentle tone and was looking at Everly with a warm


    gaze.


    Everly then asked a childish question. ¡°Heather, are you omnipotent?¡±


    Heather chuckled. Looking at Everly¡¯s huge, charming eyes, Heather reckoned that she was still a


    child.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not omnipotent.¡± Heather denied. ¡°No one in this world is omnipotent.¡±


    Everly was lost in thought because of Heather¡¯s answer. She was actually seriously contemting this


    issue.


    Heather then asked Everly to sit down as she wondered if her cousin had encountered something


    troubling.


    ¡°Did you encounter some problems? If you think I can help you, you can tell me.¡± Heather took a guess


    and asked because Everly was acting strange. If she could help Everly, Heather would never refuse.


    Everly nodded, then immediately shook her head. ¡°No, Heather. I just can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Heather was extremely curious. What is it that Everly can¡¯t understand? The corners of her lips


    were curled up slightly, and she fixed Everly with a gaze that was usually used by an elder when


    looking at a junior.


    ¡°How can I be an outstanding and sessful career woman?¡± Heather didn¡¯t expect that this would be


    Everly¡¯s question. She raised her eyebrows a little, feeling a little baffled by this question.


    ¡°Uh¡­ you want to be a sessful career woman?¡± Heather didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Everly. She


    figured that Everly had yet to fully grasp the concept of a career woman.


    ¡°Heather, can I?¡± Everly asked while pointing to herself and standing up excitedly.


    Heather took in how valiant she looked, which was extremely different from how gentle she usually


    appeared. This must be Everly¡¯s true personality! She¡¯s in her adolescence, so how could she be


    quiet? This lively and lovely girl must be the real her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a matter of your own effort. Nothing¡¯s impossible,¡± Heather assured. She didn¡¯t like the methods


    her elders used, which was forceful education. She preferred inspiring and encouraging the younger


    generations.


    A look of joy appeared on Everly¡¯s face. ¡°Really?¡± She was a little more confident now that she had


    Heather¡¯s approval.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Heather¡¯s mood turned pleasant as well.


    ¡°Heather, I love you so much. You¡¯re amazing!¡± Everly eximed delightedly. The sudden emergence


    of the young girl in her caused Heather to shoot her a surprised look.


    Young people nowadays are so passionate. Even words like ¡®I love you¡¯ can be said so out of the blue.


    Everly¡¯s youthful and energetic appearance certainly made others want to dote on her.


    ¡°Then, Heather, what should I do as the first step?¡± Everly once again asked a practical question.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to start now?¡± Heather was a little taken aback, as she remembered that Everly hadn¡¯t


    even graduated yet. Could it be that Everly wants to start working now?


    ¡°Heather, is that not possible? Since I already have my future nned out, I must fight for it starting


    from today, from this moment,¡± Everly vowed solemnly. It seemed like she really had an idea of what


    she wanted to be.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but you¡¯ve not graduated yet. Your studies are the most important thing right now.¡± No


    matter what, Heather had to remind Everly about this. Looking at her school-going cousin, she couldn¡¯t


    understand why she wanted to be a sessful career woman.


    ¡°Heather, you were already working in the Langston Group when you were in university, so can¡¯t I join


    the Langston Group now too?¡± As they talked, Everly forgot all about her fear. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t


    dare say such things.


    ¡°Of course you can, but you have to start from the bottom.¡± Back then, Heather rose from the bottom as


    well. It was a result of her constant hard work, and not by virtue of her identity as the Young Lady of the


    Langston Family. She had convinced the public with her own abilities.


    ¡°I can do it. No matter what it is, I can do it.¡± Everly clenched both hands into fists, looking a little


    excited. It¡¯s so nice to be young.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my cousin, so it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯re capable.¡± Heather continued to encourage


    Everly. Seeing how eager she was reminded Heather of her past self.


    ¡°Heather, thank you. I¡¯ll go tell Grandpa that I want to help out at the Langston Group.¡± Having gotten


    the answer she wanted, Everly couldn¡¯t wait to talk to Robert about it.


    ¡°Hold on. Have you decided which department of the Langston Group you want to join?¡± Heather


    wondered if this was just a brief period of interest for Everly. It was inherently hard to be a sessful


    career woman; to be an outstanding and sessful career woman was even more difficult to achieve.


    Heather had relied on her own remarkable gifts to work hard to achieve this goal before she became an


    adult. She didn¡¯t attain such an achievement in such a short period of time because she was a genius


    in this area, as many people had thought.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really think about that.¡± Everly lowered her head shyly, and the man¡¯s voice popped into her


    head. She just wanted to produce some results to prove to him that she wasn¡¯t useless.


    ¡°Since your goal is to be a sessful career woman, then you must enter the department that is best


    at developing your skills. The Department of External Affairs is a good option. Being involved with the


    external affairs of the business will allow you to understand the Langston Group¡¯s business in the


    shortest time, and you can train your eloquence as well as persuasiveness,¡± Heather advised based on


    her own opinion.


    Everly blinked. With her temperament, she was a little worried about herpetence after joining the


    Department of External Affairs.


    Catching sight of Everly¡¯s hesitation, Heather continued, ¡°Life is different from work. You shouldn¡¯t think


    that you don¡¯t have the suitable personality to work in the Department of External Affairs. A sessful


    career woman is fearless; she can do whatever she wants with ease and great purpose. She¡¯d know


    how to make the most of her work to improve herself in the shortest time possible.¡±


    Everly¡¯s hesitation grew. She seemed to becking in this aspect. No wonder that person regarded me


    with such disdain. This is the difference between me and Heather.


    ¡°Heather, the road to being a sessful career woman seems to be full of thorns. I¡ª¡±


    Heather immediately cut her off. ¡°There aren¡¯t that many high roads in life. Life is indeed full of thistles


    and thorns. To be the person you want to be, you must set down detailed goals and work


    tirelessly to achieve them. No matter what kind of difficulties you meet along the way, don¡¯t give up.¡±


    Heather used ¡®give up¡¯ instead of ¡®easily give up¡¯, because in her world, the easiest and most


    convenient way to do something was to never give up.


    ¡°I understand now, Heather. I¡¯ll report to thepany¡¯s Department of External Affairs tomorrow.¡±


    Everly was all fired up after hearing Heather¡¯s words. That¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. No matter


    how hard it is, I have to find a way to ovee it.


    ¡°Before this, you have to understand one thing, which is your purpose of entering the Department of


    External Affairs. Your ultimate purpose is to be an excellent and sessful career woman. You¡¯re


    moving toward bing a leader, and since that¡¯s the case, you must have a global perspective, as


    well as a positive and optimistic spirit.¡± Heather stared into Everly¡¯s eyes as she emphasized each


    word, afraid that Everly would miss a single information.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everly gave a forceful nod to indicate that she understood.


    ¡°And the most important thing that you must remember is that sessful people always consider


    themselves to be the luckiest. Many people think that sessful people are lucky, and yes, sessful


    people never deny this, although every one of them puts in a lot of effort to attain sess. However,


    the difference is that sessful people have their own views on luck; they see more of the positive side


    of things instead of thinking they¡¯re unlucky whenever they encounter certain setbacks. To them, good


    luck always apanies them.¡± Heather rarely repeated herself so much, but she was doing it now to


    leave Everly with a stronger impression.


    This novel view gave Everly a gleam of inspiration, and she showed a youthful smile.


    ¡°Heather, I know what you mean. Sessful people are the ones who know how to be grateful, and


    only by being positive can you move rapidly toward sess.¡± Everly was rather clever, which left


    Heather quite gratified. She hoped that Everly could breathe new life into Langston Group.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    Heather watched in relief as Everly gave a slight nod. Given her currentck of experience, it was


    considered not bad for her to have such an understanding of the matter.


    Seeing how happy Everly was when she left reminded Heather of her past self. At that time, she also


    had such simple and pure longing.


    Back then, she probably didn¡¯t think that she could be such a person. After being confused for so


    long, it seemed like she could see the future in a nce.


    When she saw others being constantly on the move with their lives, Heather felt an inexplicable sense


    of envy, as she felt that it was a wonderful thing to have goals and ideals.


    When she first returned to Bradfort City, she had a clear goal in mind, but now, she was getting more


    and more confused. Am I really going to continue down this path?


    Suddenly, her phone rang at this untimely moment. Heather thought it was Myra calling, so she quickly


    retrieved her phone, but the caller turned out to be Matthias.


    She didn¡¯t expect that he would be so stubborn. Seeing that Heather didn¡¯t answer his calls, he sent


    her a message.


    ¡®I¡¯m in front of the Langston Residence¡¯s entrance. Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe out and see


    me?¡¯ Matthias came because he couldn¡¯t be at ease. Heather¡¯s ¡®I miss you¡¯ made him soft and filled his


    heart with affection, so he couldn¡¯t wait to see her.


    Irritated, Heather pulled open the curtains, wanting to see if she could see Matthias. However, she


    forgot that this was the second floor, so she couldn¡¯t see the entrance.


    It seemed that she had to go down. Matthias always had a way to enter the Langston Residence, so


    she figured she might as well let him in on her own.


    When Heather went to meet Matthias, she was wearing her simplest and mostfortable clothes,


    and she was barefaced. Today, she wasn¡¯t in any particr mood, so she didn¡¯t put on any exquisite


    makeup.


    Waiting quietly outside the door, Matthias leaned against the car. Then, he saw his sweetheart


    approaching, with only a door between them.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you juste in?¡± Heather asked through the door.


    ¡°I was waiting for you. Just one nce at you is enough.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t n to enter the Langston


    Residence. Every time he went in, he would bring Heather trouble, so it was better for him not to go in.


    ¡°You¡¯re nuts,¡± Heather muttered disdainfully, when in fact, she felt quite happy. Matthias finally knew


    how to be considerate of her, as him not going in would indeed make things less difficult for her.


    The Langston Family had alreadye to the tacit agreement that Heather was dating Matthias.


    Although Heather might have such ns in the future, she wasn¡¯t currently dating him, so she didn¡¯t


    want others to gossip.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re really inviting me in?¡± Matthias decided to tease Heather.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯lle out,¡± Heather answered with a smile. She couldn¡¯t possibly be so heartless. Besides,


    this was real life, not a drama, so why should they talk with the door between them?


    To Matthias, this was an unexpected joy. After opening the door, Heather walked toward him. They


    were only a few steps away, but he seemed to be using up a lifetime¡¯s worth of his tender gaze to


    enclose every inch of Heather¡¯s body.


    ¡°You look like you were going to gobble me up,¡± Heather joked. Today, Matthias was looking at her with


    a strange look, so she wondered what he was thinking about.


    ¡°Yeah, I want to eat you. I can¡¯t wait to swallow you whole.¡± Matthias longed to spend his entire life with


    her. This feeling was getting increasingly stronger, so how was he supposed to restrain himself?


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Heather grunted and didn¡¯t respond to him. It seems like Matthias is being insatiable again.


    This guy is really¡­


    ¡°Heather, since you¡¯re already out here, why don¡¯t we go for a spin?¡± Matthias realized that he had


    turned into a hooligan after he saw Heather. At first, he just wanted to take one nce, but now, he was


    greedy and wanted her attention tost a little longer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dressed for that. I¡¯m afraid tomorrow¡¯s headline would be, ¡®The President of the Locke Group


    Meets His New Lover in Secret¡¯.¡± A faint smile appeared on Heather¡¯s face, and she was seemingly


    amused with herself.


    Matthias smiled as well. ¡°That¡¯s quite a good headline.¡± He never knew that Heather had such a


    humorous side.


    ¡°Women don¡¯t go out without makeup,¡± Heather continued, her expression serious.


    ¡°You look good without makeup. No matter what, you¡¯re always the most attractive one.¡± Matthias


    turned on hisplimenting mode as he just wanted to praise Heather. At the same time, he was


    proud of his taste for choosing such an attractive woman.


    ¡°Forget it! Myra said that I look like I¡¯m eighteen without makeup.¡± Heather patted her face yfully.


    Although it was a joke, she did look rtively young without makeup and wasn¡¯t exactly imposing.


    Many times, Heather would inadvertently mention Myra. It seemed like Myra currently upied a


    unique position in her heart.


    Matthias believed that he had a long way to go, and he didn¡¯t know when he would be able to surpass


    Myra¡¯s position in Heather¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll take you there. If you¡¯re worried about being followed by reporters, then


    we¡¯ll just go for a spin. We don¡¯t need to get out of the car.¡± Matthias was reluctant to leave Heather. He


    kept his eyes glued to her, refusing to avert his gaze for even a moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s boring. I don¡¯t like going for drives. Not to mention, it¡¯s windy today. I¡¯d get blown silly.¡±


    Heather¡¯s hair was dancing in the wind. Holding onto the ends of her hair, sheughed like a teenage


    girl.


    ¡°You just keep on refusing me. Do you not want to spend time with me?¡± In order to avoid suspicion,


    Matthias maintained a distance with Heather. After all, they were at the entrance of the Langston


    Residence, so they couldn¡¯t be too intimate. Otherwise, Heather would definitely be unhappy.


    ¡°You have to give me a reason that will arouse my interest. Otherwise, don¡¯t try to trick me into going


    out.¡± Heather raised an eyebrow and gave Matthias a wide grin. Looking at him greatly improved her


    mood.


    Heather was unaware of these subtle changes. Little did she know, her heart had started to sway, and


    she was also somewhat reluctant to let Matthias leave.


    That was why she was so willing to chat with Matthias in front of the Langston Residence, as well as


    why she was so interested in his suggestion to go out for a drive.


    If at this moment, Heather had on makeup, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to get into the passenger seat of


    Matthias¡¯ car.


    With no makeup on, Heather truly didn¡¯t feel like going out. She didn¡¯t want the media to expose her


    bare face. After all, the media had been keeping a tight watch on her and Matthias.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little stupid, so I can¡¯t think of anything that will pique your interest,¡± Matthias replied after giving it


    some thought. His various reasons didn¡¯t manage to get her interested in the past, so he didn¡¯t know


    what other excuses he could use.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back in, then.¡± Heather was truly speechless. He was really clueless when it came to


    rtionships, and the way he pursued her was old-fashioned and clumsy.


    ¡°Do you remember the tea house we went to?¡± Matthias finally thought of a good ce to go to, and


    thought that perhaps Heather would be willing to go.


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to it. I don¡¯t want people I know seeing me without makeup.¡± Heather called Matthias a


    fool in her mind. Of all ces, he had to think of that tea house. He¡¯s really so stupid.


    ¡°I see.¡± Matthias inwardly chided himself for being so foolish. How could I forget about it? How had it


    not urred to me yet that Heather didn¡¯t want to go out because she didn¡¯t have on any makeup?


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bring you to a book bar,¡± Matthias said. He had been to a book bar before, and the


    environment was rather decent. Moreover, he figured that Heather liked to read.


    ¡°You want to bring me to a book bar?¡± Heather asked with a smile. Only Matthias would think of a ce


    like that! To have a date at a book bar, there would be pretty much nomunication except for


    reading, as it was such a quiet ce.


    ¡°Do you not want to?¡± Matthias peered apprehensively at her, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Slightly raising her eyebrows, she took one step closer to Matthias.


    ¡°That¡¯s a yes, then.¡± Matthias finally smiled. To put it simply, Heather was really hard to please, so it


    was unexpected that a book bar had caught her attention.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t have the type of books I read, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Heather didn¡¯t forget to threaten him


    so as to give him a little pressure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have faith in that book bar,¡± Matthias answered, full of confidence. At this moment,


    coaxing her into the car was more important.


    ¡°There¡¯s another condition.¡± Before getting into the car, Heather stopped short, then turned to look at


    Matthias. The two of them were so close that it was as if they were going to be in each other¡¯s arms in


    the next second.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Matthias stared curiously at her, not knowing what condition Heather was going to propose.


    ¡°No one can take pictures of me without makeup. You can make sure of that, right, Director Locke?¡±


    Heather was seemingly giving Matthias a challenge, but she believed that with his abilities, this matter


    should be easy to handle.


    ¡°I promise you. I won¡¯t let anyone take pictures of how amazing you look now.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t forget to


    tease her while giving her an answer. All he wanted was to use every pleasant word there was to


    describe her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been quite the sweet talkertely. Evan must¡¯ve taught you.¡± Matthias¡¯ sweet words were


    somewhat deliberate, and his demeanor wasn¡¯t exactly calm when heplimented her, so she was


    certain that Matthias had learned all this from Evan.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Matthias thought that she would.


    ¡°There¡¯s no woman who doesn¡¯t like hearing nice things,¡± Heather stated as she got into the passenger


    seat. Just as she sat down, she continued, ¡°And I¡¯m no exception.¡±


    Hearing this, Matthias figured that Heather was praising him in disguise, and only then did he turn back


    in his seat with satisfaction.


    What a good day. Heather had be so gentle, so Matthias hoped that everything would go well


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Heather turned his face away. ¡°I¡¯m not what you¡¯re supposed to be looking at. Drive properly.¡±


    Taking in his boyish appearance, Heather felt an indescribable sense of fondness. At this moment, she


    wanted nothing more than to snuggle in his arms.


    Surprised by her own thoughts, she felt that she was getting greedier, so much so that she actually


    wanted to take her rtionship with Matthias one step further.


    Heather didn¡¯t understand what was going on with her. This wasn¡¯t like her at all. Is this what it feels


    like for my heart to flutter?


    She studied Matthias, wanting to engrave his current look in her mind. At present, she felt extremely


    lucky to have met him.


    ¡°What books do you usually read?¡± Matthias cut to the chase, since they had never talked about this


    before.


    ¡°Take a guess.¡± Heather wasn¡¯t going to tell him directly.


    Matthias couldn¡¯t understand why girls liked to say that. If it were someone else, he would¡¯ve shot the


    person a re, but the person in question now was Heather.


    Since Matthias was silent for a long time, Heather said, ¡°You¡¯re taking me to the Aoki Book Bar, right?¡±

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Initially, he thought that Heather had never been to the Aoki Book Bar. He didn¡¯t expect that she had


    been there before, which meant that his surprise had failed.


    Matthias was even more frustrated. Trying to surprise her was such a difficult task.


    ¡°Seems like my guess is right.¡± A small smile appeared on Heather¡¯s face, as she enjoyed seeing the


    surprised look in Matthias¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Matthias mumbled bleakly, looking apathetic.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how I made the right guess?¡± Heather, on the other hand, was delighted and


    wanted to tease him.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t want to lie to Heather, so he figured he might as well be frank.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the Aoki Book Bar, but it has quite a reputation, so it¡¯s normal that I¡¯ve heard of it.


    This road happens to be the only way to get there, which is why I figured there¡¯s a high chance we¡¯re


    going to the Aoki Book Bar,¡± Heather exined, feeling quite pleased with herself. When she was with


    Matthias, everything became more interesting.


    Matthias was disgruntled, but seeing the triumphant grin on Heather¡¯s face took away some of his


    frustration. It was worth everything to be able to make her smile.


    ¡°Then, can you guess what kind of books I like?¡± Heather suddenly liked ying guessing games like


    this, and the look on her face was one of mischief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Matthias had pondered this question early on, but he truly couldn¡¯t guess what kind of


    books Heather liked. After all, she was full of surprises.


    The fact that Matthias answered so quickly put Heather in a bad mood. It felt as if answering her was a


    perfunctory act. She stopped talking, and the smile on her face disappeared.


    Matthias didn¡¯t expect Heather to change moods so quickly; he couldn¡¯t figure out why she was being


    this way. This made him distressed, and he didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    Is guessing what kind of book she likes so important? Matthias couldn¡¯t understand what Heather was


    thinking at all. Are women¡¯s thoughts always such a mess?


    He couldn¡¯t keep up with the rhythm of Heather¡¯s constantly changing thoughts. Her current behavior


    called for Matthias to reflect on himself.


    After racking his brains, Matthias still couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of book Heather liked. If he didn¡¯t


    know her well, he would¡¯ve said books on economics without hesitation.


    However, now that he had started to know her better, he didn¡¯t think that Heather liked such books. Not


    to mention, he saw the books that she had written before, and it seemed like she didn¡¯t like to mention


    anything about economics.


    Meanwhile, from Heather¡¯s point of view, Matthias was currently being indifferent, which made her


    dissatisfied.


    In fact, Matthias was contemting this question, but hade up with nothing. He reckoned that


    Heather¡¯s uniqueness was to me.


    ¡°Your eyes have been continuously darting around. What on earth are you thinking up there?¡± Heather


    suddenly said as she stared at Matthias¡¯ eyes. Because of this, he was nearly unable to focus on the


    pedestrians and cars on the road.


    Fortunately, Heather quickly withdrew her gaze and turned to look out the window. She appeared


    nonchnt, as if nothing had just happened.


    Matthias was beginning to wonder if he had imagined things. He had heard the sentence so clearly that


    it must not have been an illusion.


    Before Matthias could figure out what type of books Heather liked, she had thrown another hard


    question at him.


    ¡°You like fairy tales.¡± This thought urred to him countless times, and it kept on popping into his mind.


    Hence, Matthias decided to stop hesitating and just say it.


    Heather thought that no one would get it right, yet Matthias had guessed correctly. She looked at him in


    surprise, probably wondering how he came to that conclusion.


    ¡°You really weren¡¯t making a wild guess?¡± Heather had to make sure of that first.


    Upon seeing her reaction, Matthias knew without a doubt that he was right. Smiling, he shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re very special. You¡¯re different from others. It¡¯s very likely that no one would have guessed that


    you liked fairy tales. But it isn¡¯t surprising for you to like such nonsensical things, because you¡¯ve never


    been one to follow the rules.¡± Matthias gave Heather a brief exnation, directly skipping his process


    of reasoning. In a roundabout way, he pushed the subject to Heather.


    ¡°Since you guessed correctly, then I¡¯ll give you a chance to read fairy tales with me.¡± Heather seemed


    like a queen who was set high above the masses, and she was currently awarding Matthias with a


    knight¡¯s honor.


    In just a moment, they would be reaching the Aoki Book Bar after taking a turn. The two of them talked


    andughed in the car. Heather returned to looking lively, not continuing to make things hard for


    Matthias.


    In fact, Matthias wasn¡¯t exactly sure of his answer. Upon hearing Heather personally admitting it, he


    somehow found her to be really cute.


    Some people would be called childish if they were to read fairy tales while in their thirties. But, in


    Heather¡¯s case, the contrast was adorable, and it made Matthias¡¯ heart stir.


    The atmosphere of the Aoki Book Bar was extremely girly and literary. Before this, Matthias was still


    worried that Heather wouldn¡¯t like how girly the ce was. Now, it seemed like he had been worrying


    too much.


    For a woman her age, she had to have a young maiden¡¯s heart. Although she didn¡¯t appear unusual on


    the surface, there was a faint trace of joy on her face.


    Unlike other girls who would take photos with the book bar mascot outside the entrance, Heather just


    swept a vague nce over it, leaving others unable to guess what she was thinking.


    Watching those girls¡¯ boyfriends tirelessly taking pictures of them, a soft smile appeared on Heather¡¯s


    face. She had never done this kind of thing before, nor would she do it in the future.


    However, Heather was envious of this kind of ordinary happiness. If there were a next life, she wanted


    to be an ordinary girl living an ordinary life.


    ¡°Do you need me to take a photo for you?¡± When Matthias saw Heather looking in that direction, he


    thought that she wanted to take a photo with the book bar mascot too.


    The Aoki Book Bar had a uniquely designed door, and the two mascots on each side were especially


    cute, so it immediately captured the hearts of girls.


    ¡°No. If you want to take a photo, I can help you.¡± Heather refused before teasing Matthias.


    Looking at the people who were getting their photos taken, he hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not


    interested in those things.¡± After all, Matthias was a dignified man.


    The two of them walked into the bar. There weren¡¯t many people there, which was a distinctive feature


    of the Aoki Book Bar.


    Because this wasn¡¯t a free book bar, they needed to pay a fee to borrow books. The fee was calcted


    by the hour, and it wasn¡¯t cheap.


    This kept many people out. After all, few people were willing to spend much money on reading books,


    although the Aoki Book Bar provided the best environment for reading.


    Hence, many people would stop at the door, and at most, they would take a look at the ce and take


    photos with their mascot.


    Of course, the Aoki Book Bar didn¡¯t care about their actions. Not many people went in and out of the


    bar anyway, so those people taking pictures at their entrance would only help increase their poprity.


    ¡°The founder of the Aoki Book Bar imed that she was just trying to create the best reading


    environment. In my opinion, it¡¯s just to disguise the high price.¡± This was Heather¡¯s first time here, and


    she didn¡¯t think that it was the best ce for reading.


    ¡°Businessmen pursue profits. That¡¯s normal.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t think it was an issue.


    ¡°They ced mascots at the door to attract the public and increase their poprity, yet very few people


    actually walk in. The boss is greedy and wants to handle many things at once, but they¡¯ve really


    overlooked the elites who just want to find a quiet ce to read,¡± Heather said, hitting the nail on the


    head.


    Matthias wasn¡¯t at all surprised by Heather¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. She was always tempted to


    make a few remarks when it came to business matters.


    Matthias had this problem as well, so neither of them found it strange.


    Heather¡¯s statement wasn¡¯t very clear as she had just made a simple point, but Matthias understood


    what she was trying to say.


    He noticed the business model the bar used the first time he came here, so it went without saying that


    he knew what Heather was referring to.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it here?¡± Matthias thought for a while, then figured that Heather must not be satisfied


    with this ce.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t hate it, but I won¡¯t say I like it either.¡± Heather had some expectations for the Aoki Book Bar


    prior to this, but now it seemed like there was nothing fascinating about the bar.


    The two of them walked to the front desk. Every part of the Aoki Book Bar was unique and different


    from other ces. It was an unusual book bar, but being unusual was its only difference. In fact, it was


    essentially almost the same as any other book bar, and it was even moremercialized.


    There was only one person at the front desk. She was wearing a college-style uniform with a red tie,


    paired with a white shirt and topped with a navy blue jacket.


    When they got closer, they could see that the girl at the front desk was extremely beautiful. Heather


    took another look at the girl, who seemed to be in her early twenties.


    ¡°Hello.¡± The receptionist was also responsible for the cash register, so it was a wonder how she could


    manage both sides.


    Then again, the Aoki Book Bar¡¯s business was slow, so one shopkeeper was enough. Heather then did


    the rare thing of putting on a gentle smile.


    Matthias rarely saw Heather being so kind to a stranger. ¡°I need a copy of Leo Tolstoy¡¯s ¡®Fables and


    Fairy Tales¡¯. Where can I find it?¡±


    Standing to one side, Matthias was a little curious. He wondered why Heather would ask such a


    question, but the girl at the front desk answered in one breath.


    ¡°Please go to Area B, fifth row of the third column of the bookshelf. It¡¯s the third one from the right.¡±


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Heather went to borrow ¡®Fables and Fairy Tales¡¯. As an aftermath,


    Matthias had to pay the deposit for borrowing the book.


    In no time, Matthias got the book-borrowing bracelet. He walked quickly to Heather¡¯s side, then handed


    the pink bracelet to her, while he held onto the blue one.


    ¡°Why did you ask her that question just now?¡± Matthias asked curiously.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s not just a simple receptionist.¡± Heather had asked that question just now because she


    wanted to confirm her suspicions, and it seemed that her guess was correct.


    ¡°Then, who is she?¡± Why didn¡¯t I notice it? Could it be that the daughter of the boss of the Aoki Book


    Bar is on vacation and came to help out?


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet soon, and her true identity will be revealed.¡± Heather had a feeling that they would meet


    this girl again really soon.


    When Heather¡¯s gaze met the girl¡¯s, the look in thetter¡¯s eyes was extremely special, and there was


    an indescribable emotion hidden behind them.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly hostility, nor was it curiosity. Whatever it was, Heather was looking forward to meeting


    her again.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Who would¡¯ve thought that one could also encounter something like this at a book bar? Matthias


    couldn¡¯t recall the appearance of that girl at all. Was the ordinary-looking girl really so special like what


    Heather said?


    Seeing the doubt in Matthias¡¯s eyes, Heather could tell that he doubted her words, but she didn¡¯t want


    to exin any further¡ªit would naturally be clearer when they met afterward.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that ¡®Fables and Fairy Tales¡¯?¡± Matthias pointed to the book on the shelf and said with a faint


    smile. Heather only cared about what happened before, and forgot to take the book that was just right


    beside her.


    Immediately, he picked it up. He raised the book and began going through it; he seemed to be in a


    good mood,pletely putting what happened earlier at the back of his mind.


    ¡°Bring it to me,¡± Heather demanded, stretching her hand out. How could he read the book all by himself


    knowing that it¡¯s what I want? This is not fair, she thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stingy. Let me take a look first.¡± Matthias had only heard of this book, but hadn¡¯t really had the


    chance to read it yet.


    However, this had interrupted Heather¡¯s reading ns. She had always wanted to read this book, and


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    now that Matthias got to it first, it made her a little anxious.


    As a matter of fact, Matthias was just teasing Heather. After all, he didn¡¯t have the slightest interest in


    fairy tales. Seeing that Heather was beginning to feel upset, he quickly handed the book over to her.


    He was the one who offered to bring her here to read, so how could he bring himself to interrupt her


    from reading? After he had returned the book to her, the upset look on Heather¡¯s face disappeared.


    Deep down, he knew that this was precisely what was annoying about him. The unhappiness between


    them could be avoided if only he stopped challenging her patience. After all, there was no benefit to


    this, and it would only make her unhappy as a result.


    Momentster, they found a more secluded ce. Since they visited the bar during a weekday, it was


    rather empty even though it was clear that there was a bustling shopping mall just right outside.


    The sound instion of Aoki Book Bar was very good; the only source of sound here was probably


    from the main door. Overall, there were a few people sitting sporadically, and they were all reading


    attentively. It seemed that they came here at this time purposely to read, and there were not many who


    could calm their minds down to read nowadays.


    Admiring Heather¡¯s attentive expression as she read, Matthias found that her brows would slightly knit


    up from time to time while reading, and this seemed to mean that she was too engrossed in reading.


    Matthias loved the way she frowned; it was as if the novel¡¯s storyline could easily affect her emotions.


    Matthias couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Heather,¡± he called in a gentle voice, full of affection.


    Heather raised her head and blinked at him with confusion as her eyes were a little ufortable from


    staring at her book. Matthias rarely saw Heather like this. He wanted to reach out to touch her, but he


    was afraid that she would feel annoyed, so he forcefully suppressed it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to read?¡± Heather nced at him contemptuously, feeling that she had been caught in


    one of his little tricks again.


    ¡°Just looking at you is enough for me,¡± Matthias said, like a fool who had fallen in love. Heather finally


    realized why he brought her here and immediately regretted that she came here with him at all.


    There was a lovely fragrance spreading in the room, and Heather continued to focus on her book,


    ignoring Matthias. She felt that he was acting quite differently from how she remembered him. At this


    point, she wished he was the old and sarcastic him, rather than this man who was acting strangely.


    ¡°Matthias, you are getting stranger by the day,¡± Heather said with her head lowered as she read the


    book in her hand, not even looking at Matthias.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Matthias had suppressed the dark side of his personality for Heather, but she found


    him unusual instead. Why are women so difficult to please? he thought.


    ¡°Stop bothering me. I¡¯m reading.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to continue discussing this with Matthias any


    more¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to waste such a tranquil time that was meant for reading.


    Although Aoki Book Bar did seem like such amercialized ce, it was already doing a little better


    than other book bars, because at least it provided people a space to read quietly here.


    To be honest, Matthias didn¡¯t know why he continued to pursue this difficult woman. When Heather


    could finally learn to be gentle with him, it was probably then that she would deem him important in her


    heart.


    Seeing that Heather had stopped looking at him, Matthias decided to look for a book to read too.


    Otherwise, his gaze would only fixate on her.


    Recently, whenever Matthias had free time to himself, his head would instantly be filled with thoughts of


    Heather. This state of his had been going on for a long time, and he was clueless if it would improve or


    worsen.


    As Matthias was deep in his own thoughts, he didn¡¯t notice that a pair of eyes had locked onto him as


    soon as he stepped into the book bar with Heather a while ago. The gaze had been inadvertently


    looking at him.


    Matthias was ignorant and oblivious, and even the sensitive Heather didn¡¯t notice it. There was no trace


    of what that person was doing, and they were out in the open as they were protected by their identity.


    After going through the books on the shelf, Matthias felt he couldn¡¯t take any interest in them. The only


    book that he had readpletely recently was one of Heather¡¯s works.


    Finally making his decision, he picked up an ordinary-lookingic book, and when he went over to sit


    opposite Heather, she looked surprised at his choice of reading material.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a children¡¯sic book? Are you trying to satisfy your inner child?¡± Heather felt that Matthias


    had always liked doing things the unusual way. Why is he always trying to do such strange things? she


    thought to herself.


    In fact, Matthias was doing this entirely to attract her attention, and as expected, Heather really took the


    initiative to speak to him.


    ¡°You are no better.¡± Matthias continued to read the interestingic book in his hands, finding


    pleasure in it.


    Hearing that, Heather wanted to defend herself, but after thinking about it, she realized that she would


    be falling into his trap if she did. After all, she had basically got his tricks all figured out.


    She knew his strange behavior was probably to attract her attention, so she intended to continue


    reading her book while ignoring him. Just let him entertain himself, then, she thought.


    Heather read really quickly and soon finished half of the book. Feeling as if someone was staring at the


    pair of them, she immediately raised her head and nced around the book bar but couldn¡¯t find


    anyone suspicious. However, she was certain that it was not merely an illusion.


    Matthias, one the other hand, had soon finished hisic book as well. As he was getting bored, he


    noticed that Heather, who was opposite him, seemed to have noticed something unusual; she had a


    vignt expression on her face, as if something dangerous was about to break out in the crowd.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Matthias let out a dry cough to attract Heather¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Did you notice anything unusual?¡± Heather asked mysteriously.


    ¡°Nope. Not at all.¡± Whenever he was with her, she was the only thing he could see, so it was apparent


    that he wouldn¡¯t notice anything strange about his surroundings.


    Why does it feel like this man is getting dumber by the day? Heather thought. At this point, she really


    wanted to ask someone else to confirm her suspicions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here now.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, for the feeling of something


    dangerous looming nearby made her feel uneasy.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Matthias answered right away.


    When the both of them were checking out at the front desk, Heather stared deeply at the girl there; the


    more she looked at her, the stranger she found her to be. That girl didn¡¯t look at Matthias at all but only


    kept looking at her and smiling, which creeped Heather out.


    Something is definitely up, Heather thought to herself. She could be sure that this girl was paying


    attention to Matthias and was purposely avoiding looking at him directly, which just made her intentions


    all the more obvious.


    Heather even began to wonder if the strange gaze a while ago came from this girl. All in all, she


    became more and more curious about this girl, and within her grew a great desire to find out about her


    true identity as soon as possible.


    After they had left the book bar, Matthias, too, noticed the strangeness in the air. After all, Heather was


    staring at that girl really intently, so he reckoned that girl might have been weirded out. What was even


    more strange was that that girl kept herposure even after being stared down by Heather that way.


    ¡°Why did you seem to be quite hostile toward her?¡± Matthias asked tentatively. He wasn¡¯t sure what


    exactly Heather¡¯s look meant.


    ¡°The better way to put it is, she was the one being hostile to me.¡± Heather could finally be sure that this


    girl held hostility for her, though she couldn¡¯t quite grasp the reason for it.


    ¡°Could she be jealous of your beauty?¡± Matthias said jokingly, trying to ease the situation.


    ¡°She might be mypetitor.¡± Heather couldn¡¯t think of a better exnation to this. After all, she


    herself was now doing well in Bradfort City, and almost everyone important in the industry knew of her.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Matthias couldn¡¯t help but admire the courage of this girl, who was bold enough to


    challenge someone like Heather. It seemed that she might have a few tricks up her sleeves.


    ¡°I bet she had just returned from studying abroad.¡± Heather had never seen this person before, so her


    guess was only reasonable.


    ¡°Well, as we all know, those are dangerous creatures,¡± Matthias responded casually, whereupon


    Heather shot him a re. She knew he was just trying to provoke her.


    ¡°So then, what are your ns? If you want to find out about her, I can always get it done for you.¡±


    Matthias offered to help. As long as there was anything that he could help Heather with, he would


    naturally do his very best.


    ¡°No need for that. If I find out anything about her in advance, it would be a whole lot less exciting the


    next time we meet again.¡± Heather was not in a hurry to dig for the truth for the time being. In fact, she


    was excited to finally meet her opponent.


    ¡°It must not be easy to be your opponent,¡± Matthias said. In fact, he was also saying this to himself.


    Heather never treated her rivals softly, and he was afraid that one day, they would have to stand on


    opposite sides.


    ¡°I can tell that being your opponent is much worse.¡± Heather seemed to understand Matthias¡¯s


    implication, and she too, didn¡¯t want to ever go against him.


    The phone rang untimely, and it was Leon, so Heather quickly answered it. Inparison, Matthias


    could tell that he wasn¡¯t as important as Leon was to Heather.


    It always took her a while to answer his calls every time he called. This difference in treatment really


    disappointed him.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over now,¡± Heather said to Leon on the phone; it seemed that something urgent had


    happened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t ask Heather exactly what was going on. If he went on to ask her


    what happened and dyed more of her time, he would only annoy her even more.


    Matthias felt that he could better understand Heather¡¯s thoughts now, and he immediately recalled that


    it hadn¡¯t been easy for him to havee this far. This was definitely a result of his unending practice.


    However, he felt that he still had a long way to go to find out about Heather¡¯s quirks, and he could only


    try his best to do just what made her happy.


    ¡°We have to reach Belrose Avenue in half an hour.¡±


    At this time, there should be no traffic on the road, but it was still a long way to Belrose Avenue. Half an


    hour wasn¡¯t impossible, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Matthias believed in his driving skills, and since Heather had asked, of course he had to make


    it happen!


    Deep down, he was hoping that it would be smooth along the way. Otherwise, he¡¯d have no other


    choice but to drive at full speed.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Belrose Avenue was a remotemercial area. Heather and Matthias would usually never visit such a


    ce if it weren¡¯t for Leon today¡ªand how Leon even found this ce was a mystery.


    Fortunately for Matthias, the drive was smooth, and there were no traffic jams along the way. On the


    way here, Matthias didn¡¯t care at all whether the road was congested¡ªhe drove extremely fast, and


    Heather didn¡¯t stop his dangerous driving at all. The two of them paired together was a threat to the


    other drivers on the road; someone should really talk some sense into them about this.


    However, Heather and Matthias weren¡¯t ordinary people that one could just tell what to do. Perhaps it


    was because they¡¯d never gotten into any serious idents, but they¡¯d be more and more


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    reckless on the road; whoever was in the car with them would have their hearts in their throats.


    On the other end, Leon had been urging Heather on Messenger to the point she had lost her patience,


    but he still refused to tell her what exactly the matter was, other than the fact that it was an official


    business matter.


    There were countless guesses in Heather¡¯s mind as to what kind of official business there could be at


    Belrose Avenue. When we see Leonter, I¡¯ll have to teach him a lesson. It¡¯d better be something big,


    or else Leon¡¯s going to die a miserable death.


    ¡°Hey¡­ your Messenger keeps ringing. What¡¯s going on?¡± Matthias asked Heather, as he was no longer


    able to ignore the Messenger prompts.


    Heather muted her phone, and immediately, there was no sound. Matthias figured Heather never


    yed by the rules, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise to him.


    ¡°When did your business expand to Belrose Avenue anyway?¡± Matthias asked again. He was also


    wondering what kind of official business there was to talk about at Belrose Avenue.


    ¡°I need silence.¡± Heather regretted sitting in the passenger seat. If she had known that Matthias would


    be this chatty, she would have sat in the backseat so he wouldn¡¯t try to talk to her.


    As soon as he heard that, Matthias immediately quieted down and stopped making any noises.


    Heather opened the Messenger app on her phone, still ignoring the flurry of incessant messages


    ¡°Do you usually check the official ounts?¡± Heather casually searched for a topic. However, it was


    one that would catch people off guard.


    ¡°Official ounts?¡± Hearing Heather¡¯s question, Matthias did give it a serious thought, but he really


    didn¡¯t care about those official ounts on Facebook. He only felt strange that Heather would ask


    something like this out of the blue.


    ¡°Well, those Facebook or Instagram public ounts that were verified? Haven¡¯t you heard of those?¡±


    Usually, even Heather wouldn¡¯t care too much about these things, but she thought that it was


    something that everyone would know about.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really pay attention to those things, though,¡± Matthias said casually. However, at the same time,


    he made a mental note to himself that he would look into it when he had the time.


    ¡°New media operations are in full swing now, you should know more about these.¡± Heather continued


    on this topic with Matthias as she was considering whether thepany should grow toward this


    direction.


    ¡°I have always regarded this as only a mode of operation, and I will dedicate someone to see it


    through, but our operation mode will always be the same,¡± Matthias said nonchntly, thinking that


    Heather¡¯s focus was rather strange. Could it be that she wants to develop further into we-media? he


    thought to himself.


    ¡°Traditionalpanies have yet to develop into new media, and they take the importance of new


    media differently. Maybe mypany will be able to find a shortcut for this.¡± Heather discussed her


    insight about herpany with Matthias.


    Before this, Heather had always been abroad and did not understand the development of the domestic


    new media, but recently, she did a little bit of research and developed an understanding that there was


    a lot of profit to be made there if managed properly.


    ¡°If you think it is feasible, why don¡¯t you just carry on with it?¡± Matthias would agree with any decision


    Heather made. To her, starting a business was not about sess or failure, but how sessful it could


    be and how much one could achieve from it.


    In fact, Matthias was very confident about Heather¡¯s abilities. However,pared to his confidence in


    her, Heather didn¡¯t have such confidence in herself at all. Ultimately, Heather was not worried about


    failure but rather that her goal could not be achieved. Herpany had yet to beunched, but


    Heather already had a whole set of ns in her mind.


    ¡°Well, if we go ording to my ideas, mypany might never start at all,¡± Heather said bitterly as she


    recently had a different idea about starting a business.


    ¡°Are you tired of the industry? Or do you see yourself more clearly now?¡± Matthias understood


    Heather¡¯s implication¡ªit seemed that Heather¡¯s interest and ambition no longerid in the business


    industry.


    ¡°I¡¯m neither tired of it, nor do I have a clear picture. Maybe this is why I am confused,¡± Heather said


    truthfully to Matthias. After all, there was no need to keep this from him.


    ¡°Since you are willing to tell me all this, does it mean that you¡¯re going to leave the industry? To get


    away from the disputes?¡± Matthias continued to pry, hoping for Heather to speak the truth.


    ¡°Do you want me to leave the industry?¡± Heather was also a sensible person. Since Matthias was so


    concerned, there was naturally his own intentions to it.


    ¡°I only hope you can do whatever that you like.¡± Matthias never liked seeing Heather feel troubled¡ªhe


    hoped that one day, Heather could be honest to herself, as even he could feel that she didn¡¯t like what


    she was doing now.


    ¡°Apart from building a world in the business industry, I can¡¯t think of anything better to do.¡± Heather had


    always had this idea rooted in her heart, but her interest in it was getting more and more faded by the


    day.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Matthias dropped the topic, knowing that Heather didn¡¯t want to talk


    about it further. Come to think of it, their topics of conversation were always so limited, and most of the


    time, they would be left with nothing to say.


    The both of them couldn¡¯t be like ordinary people, and together, they were more like business partners


    than anything else. Matthias had been trying to change this situation, but there hadn¡¯t been much


    progress.


    The main reason was that Heather didn¡¯t want to cooperate. Many times when Matthias wanted to talk


    a little deeper with Heather, she would put up walls and walls of defenses, leaving Matthias no choice


    but to keep a distance.


    Matthias could only wander around outside Heather¡¯s heart, without a way to get in. He could only say


    that Heather did a really good job at protecting herself so that she would not be easily hurt by others.


    Soon after, they reached Belrose Avenue¡ªit only took them over twenty minutes to get there. Heather


    looked out the window of the car, trying to spot Leon on the road.


    In fact, it was Leon who told Heather through Messenger that he was right by the road, and they would


    definitely see him as they drove by.


    ¡°Drive slowly as I look for Leon.¡± There weren¡¯t many people on both sides of the road on Belrose


    Avenue, and since Leon was such a ¡®dazzling¡¯ person, he¡¯d be easy to spot.


    Belrose Avenue was not a long road¡ªit only took ten minutes to drive around it. Even after they had


    arrived at the end of the road, Leon was nowhere to be seen.


    With that, she immediately called him, but it did not get through for a long time. Even after sending a


    message to Leon on Messenger, he did not reply.


    ¡°Let me turn the car around, and we¡¯ll look in the opposite direction again.¡± Upon seeing this, Matthias


    hurriedlyforted Heather. As he was driving, Matthias was also helping to look for Leon, but neither


    of them saw him.


    ¡°Okay, then. Can you drive a little bit more slowly?¡± Heather asked Matthias to slow down again. She


    made a mental decision that if she couldn¡¯t find Leon this time, she would leave this ce right away,


    regardless of whether Leon was alive.


    As soon as this thought crossed her mind, Leon called. Heather answered the call immediately and


    heard Leon speaking fluent Italian on the other side of the phone.


    Heather listened carefully to every word that Leon said¡ªit turned out that he was in trouble. As for why


    he was even at Belrose Avenue, he said that a mysterious person told him toe here.


    As for the trouble that he had gotten into, Leon did not mention it over the phone. He said that he was


    afraid that the phone would be monitored, and his location now couldn¡¯t be disclosed to Heather, but


    what was certain was that he had already left Belrose Avenue.


    As he mentioned before, Leon was suspecting that someone was watching him, so he couldn¡¯t


    continue to wait for Heather and Matthias on Belrose Avenue. The development of the whole situation


    had be even more confusing.


    Heather asked about Leon¡¯s situation. After confirming that he was safe, she simply said a few words


    to him and hung up the phone right away.


    Matthias understood Italian, so he understood the conversation between Heather and Leon, but he


    never expected Leon to be targeted at all.


    ¡°So¡­ where are we going now?¡± Matthias stepped on the gas pedal, since there was no need to


    continue looking for Leon right now.


    Heather lowered her hand that was holding the phone and looked at Matthias. ¡°Who could it be?¡± she


    asked. It was too sudden that it caught Matthias off guard.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Even the person involved doesn¡¯t know, so how would I?¡± Matthias knew he couldn¡¯t help


    Heather in this matter. He was no detective; how could he know what was going on?


    ¡°Do you recall thest bombing incident?¡± Heather brought up the bombing incident again. It hasn¡¯t


    been long since, and now Leon is in trouble again. Could it be that it was Leon¡¯s family that was behind


    this? Or was it someone else? Heather thought.


    ¡°I do. But we haven¡¯t found the suspect yet.¡± Matthias remembered this incident clearly. At that time,


    someone even sent him pictures from the scene. There has to be someone behind all this.


    ¡°I suspect that the person who¡¯s getting Leon in trouble was the mastermind behind the explosion.¡±


    Heather took the initiative to discuss this with Matthias. Although she did have her doubts about him,


    there were too few people she could trust now.


    What was more, if Matthias was really an insider, it was even more important to talk to him about the


    explosion so that she could find out what he was really up to.


    Judging from how Matthias reacted, she figured he must be unaware of the matters behind the


    explosion. Deep down, Heather hoped that he took no part in it; otherwise, she really couldn¡¯t bring


    herself to forgive him.


    ¡°Do you already have a suspect in mind?¡± Matthias asked half-guessingly.


    ¡°No. Leon insisted that it was done by his family, but I suspect it was the Moriarty Family.¡± Heather was


    still suspicious of the Moriartys, especially when she saw Caleb being in contact with Tony a few days


    ago¡ªit made her all the more suspicious of the Moriarty Family.


    ¡°You are too sensitive about the Moriartys.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t think it was the Moriartys¡¯ work. After all, he


    had secretly contacted the family. The Moriartys wouldn¡¯t do unnecessary things like this.


    ¡°Are you very familiar with the Moriarty family? Why would you think it wasn¡¯t their work?¡± Heather had


    always tried to avoid mentioning the Moriartys in front of Matthias, but she really needed an answer


    now, so she had no choice but to talk about them with him.


    It was a pity that Matthias¡¯ reaction was clear that the Locke Family did have some sort of connection


    with the Moriartys. In fact, Heather was even a little bit disappointed deep down; she knew that it would


    turn out like this, but she still had to try.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. But Leon should have nothing to do with the Moriartys; I don¡¯t think they¡¯d make a move on


    someone they don¡¯t know.¡± Matthias quickly defended himself. At this point, he had already clearly


    seen that Heather was just testing him with her questions.


    ¡°Even I am not sure about the kind of connection that exists between them, so how could you make


    such a judgment?¡± Heather pried even harder. The more Matthias said, the more mistakes he made.


    After all, truths could not be hidden.


    ¡°Perhaps the person involved knows best. Did you and Leon analyze this matter in a simpler way?¡±


    Matthias led the topic to Leon smoothly; Leon was not here, so Matthias changing the topic to him was


    indeed brilliant.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    Refusing to discuss this matter any further, Heather only left it at that. In her eyes, seeing Matthias


    going all out trying to exin and change the topic only made it seem as if he was trying to cover


    something up, and Heather was definitely not in the mood to dig into it. Even though she didn¡¯t say


    anything, she was worried about Leon¡¯s safety. Although it didn¡¯t seem like too big of a deal to Leon,


    and he had repeatedly emphasized he was safe, she wasn¡¯t buying it.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how to find Leon?¡± Matthias could tell that Heather was worried about Leon, and


    to eliminate her worries, she must find Leon and see to it that he was safe with her own eyes.


    ¡°Leon is good at counter-reconnaissance. Since he can avoid the tracking of the other party, then we


    won¡¯t be able to find him easily as well. It¡¯ll be hard to look for his hideout.¡± Heather knew Leon well


    enough to know that it would be useless to track him down.


    ¡°You can¡¯t find him doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t,¡± Matthias said mysteriously; it seemed that he already had an


    idea, which piqued Heather¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Heather asked. It seemed that she had indeed underestimated Matthias¡¯


    strength; the hidden power of the Locke family was indeed amazing.


    ¡°Give me two hours. I will give you an exnation as soon as possible,¡± Matthias uttered confidently.


    This time around, he had finally decided to utilize the power of his family. For Heather, Matthias was


    willing to do anything impulsively.


    ¡°Alright, then. I will trust you just this once. After finding Leon, you only need to tell me whether he is


    really safe. I don¡¯t care about the rest.¡± Heather only wanted to confirm Leon¡¯s safety¡ªthat was all.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see him?¡± This was a bit unexpected for Matthias. He thought she would at least


    want to see Leon safe with her own eyes. Now that he heard what she said, it seemed that her cool-


    headedness remained after all.


    ¡°I know I will expose his location if I go to see him. I¡¯m not that impulsive,¡± Heather replied casually. Life


    was not a drama where silly female leads could get out of whatever trouble they caused from being


    impulsive. Most of the time in real life, one must think before they act.


    The two further discussed and decided to proceed with the n. What Heather was more concerned


    about now was the skills and power that Matthias possessed. She was more than d for him to


    demonstrate the strength of the Locke family in front of her.


    Ultimately, the parts that even Leon couldn¡¯t find out about the Lockes could only be discovered by


    Heather herself. Therefore, before they could find out about Leon¡¯s safety, Heather nned to stay with


    Matthias every step of the way and watch him operate with her own eyes.


    However, it was all Heather¡¯s wishful thinking. Unforeseen issues always happened at the worst time


    possible; Myra finally replied to Heather on Messenger.


    After receiving the notification, Heather stared at her Messenger interface for a long time¡ªMyra asked


    her to meet at her house. Heather was troubled. Leon¡¯s safety is uncertain, and now this with Myra?


    Everything happened altogether all of a sudden, and it was starting to be overwhelming to her.


    What a pity, she thought. I wanted to witness how Matthias worked to find out the real power the


    Lockes hold in Bratfort city. But now, such a good opportunity might just slip through my fingers.


    After weighing carefully, Heather agreed to meet with Myra, but she didn¡¯t n to tell Matthias that she


    would be meeting Myra, so she simply looked for another reason to get off.


    As soon as she looked up, she immediately saw the coffee shop she visited frequently. ¡°Stop at the


    coffee shop in front. I have an appointment with someone,¡± she told Matthias.


    Hearing that, Matthias¡¯ eyes were filled with doubts. She was clearly worried about Leon a while ago,


    so why would she make an appointment with someone? he thought. She knew that he would get


    suspicious, but she didn¡¯t want to exin further because she knew that the more she exined, the


    more loopholes there¡¯d be.


    ¡°Are you going to meet Myra?¡± At this point of time, Matthias knew she would turn down whatever


    appointment with anyone else except Myra.


    ¡°Please help me to continue the investigation, rectify the situation, and tell me all about it. Right now, I


    have business affairs to deal with, and I don¡¯t want any dy.¡± Heather used her business affairs as an


    excuse.


    As the two of them talked, the car drove to the front of the coffee shop, but Matthias had to confirm one


    ¡°Can I go with you?¡± Obviously not buying Heather¡¯s ¡®business affairs¡¯ excuse, he wanted to tag along


    with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s about business. So it¡¯s not so convenient for you toe.¡± Heather rejected Matthias right away,


    and the car stopped right then.


    Seeing how Heather got out of the car calmly, Matthias already had an answer in his heart. Heather¡¯s


    After Heather left the car, Matthias dialed a number on his phone, and when the person on the other


    line answered, he said, ¡°I need you to check one more thing¡ªwho Heather Langston is meeting with


    After he ended the call, Matthias thought to himself, She was negligent this time. Since I can find out


    about Leon¡¯s safety, there is nothing I can¡¯t find out. Heather, you shouldn¡¯t have lied to me this time.


    In fact, apart from Myra, Matthias couldn¡¯t think of anyone else that she would meet right now. Besides,


    Heather would definitely not mention anything about Myra in front of him.


    Heather didn¡¯t want Matthias to have any contact with Myra anymore. Even Tony was very sensitive


    about this. However, it seemed that they had all underestimated Myra¡¯s endurance.


    In other words, they deemed pregnant women as too fragile. Thinking of the phone call Myra gave him


    earlier, she had already noticed something, and it would be no good for anyone to keep it a secret.


    Matthias subconsciously became worried about the friendship between Heather and Myra. He hated


    Heather before for separating him and Myra, but now, he was worried for Heather, and the hate he had


    for her had disappeared without a trace. He knew that only love could make people do things that didn¡¯t


    make sense.


    Heather, on the other hand, entered the cafe under Matthias¡¯ gaze. She ordered a cup of coffee and sat


    by the window. In fact, she was waiting for Matthias to leave¡ªthe view from her seat allowed her to see


    everything.


    Soon, Matthias drove away, and Heather¡¯s coffee was served. She did not rush out immediately, but


    tasted the coffee instead¡ªthis was to make sure Matthias wouldn¡¯t turn back to check on her again.


    With that in mind, she gulped down half of her coffee into her stomach, and it instantly warmed her up,


    making her feel so much better. Only after making sure that Matthias had really left did Heather leave


    the cafe slowly. Gracefully, Heather walked up to the car, which she had initially booked and was


    waiting by the front door.


    When she got out of the shop, Heather took a second look around and didn¡¯t see Matthias¡¯ car. After


    all, an eye-catching luxury car like his wasn¡¯t hard to miss.


    When she made her way to the luxury car she had ordered, she opened the door and got in. The owner


    of the car was a stranger, since Heather simply used an e-hailing service to book it. She immediately


    slipped into the back seat and greeted the driver with a simple hum.


    With Heather¡¯s good-looking face, even strangers couldn¡¯t resist her charm¡ªthey¡¯d always go out of


    their way to strike up a conversation or even flirt with her.


    ¡°Can you drive faster, please? I¡¯m in a hurry,¡± Heather said in amanding tone; she didn¡¯t like


    talkative drivers.


    Hearing Heather¡¯s words, the driver sped up, but she didn¡¯t say a word after that. Seeing her ice-cold


    expression, the driver stopped talking at once.


    As a matter of fact, Heather¡¯s coldness was even capable of making one feel that the surrounding


    temperature had dipped several degrees. It was only natural that the person who striked up the


    conversation would not pursue it any further.


    Half an hourter, Heather arrived at Myra¡¯s house. After mustering up her courage, she rang the


    doorbell. Momentster, the door opened¡ªit was Myra who was standing behind it.


    The two looked at each other, and then quickly shifted their eyes away¡ªthere was an inexplicable


    awkwardness between them.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Myra still couldn¡¯t bring herself to be cold to Heather, so she invited Heather into her house.


    As she did that, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder that, if what the woman told her was true, how should she


    face Heather?


    ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± Heather didn¡¯t know where to start, and her stutter was something that Myra was


    unustomed to.


    However, this had also in a way reflected one thing¡ªHeather felt guilty. Heather used countless lies to


    twist what happened, causing her to not know how to face Myra now.


    ¡°You should know what I want to talk to you about,¡± Myra said coldly. She couldn¡¯t forgive Heather for


    what she did.


    ¡°So you know.¡± A straightforward person shouldn¡¯t beat around the bush. Heather didn¡¯t want to


    continue lying to Myra; after all, her lies were enough for her to destroy and discredit their friendship.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, the thing that saddens me the most is not your deception to me from the very beginning, but the


    fact that you still don¡¯t want to be honest with me even now. I¡¯ve heard the so-called truth from the


    others. So? Were you nning on keeping all these to yourself for the rest of your life?¡± Myra struggled


    for a long time before saying all of these. She knew that she couldn¡¯t simply let it pass¡ªshe had to talk


    to Heather about this no matter what.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what to say except ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯.¡± Regret washed over Heather¡¯s face. Whatever


    happened, happened, and she knew there was no way for her to recover their friendship.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology. You let me down. Can you tell me¡­ whether your friendship with me is real


    or fake? And here I thought you were thest person in this world who would use and deceive me.


    You¡¯ve betrayed my trust in you,¡± Myra said very calmly. All the restlessness she had had already been


    digested by her alone.


    Just how much hardship and even self-reflection had Myra gone through in her heart for her to state all


    of these lightly?


    ¡°Will you ever forgive me?¡± Heather had also imagined such a situation multiple times in her head.


    Perhaps Myra would never forgive her.


    ¡°I want to hear your reasons. Please tell me honestly¡ªwhat happened in the past?¡± Myra said calmly.


    As soon as Heather heard that, she thought, She must have been extremely disappointed to be so


    calm. Heather knew that she had broken Myra¡¯s heart cruelly. She hated herself and regretted her


    wrong step back then.


    ¡°I did something wrong once, and everything else followed. I was too selfish then, which caused this


    situation today.¡± Heather reflected on herself deeply, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to remember why


    she was so despicable to the point it ruined the innocence of two people.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your confession now. For so many years, you have had countless chances to be


    honest with me; why did you choose to lie to me until now?¡± Myra looked at Heather¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t


    bring herself to hate her. But as she thought of what Heather did to her, she just couldn¡¯t find it in


    herself to forgive her.


    ¡°Are you hiding anything else from me? What good is it for you to deceive me? Does ying with me in


    the palm of your hand make you happy? Perhaps you even feel proud.¡± Myra¡¯s emotions were exposed


    little by little, and the calmness she was trying to maintain was crumbling away.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s nothing like that. At the time, I just wanted you to be good to me, and never to others. So when


    you introduced Matthias to me, I hated him. What did he do to deserve your attention?¡± Heather had to


    admit that she wasn¡¯t thinking healthily at the time¡ªshe was holding onto Myra as if her life depended


    on her. If she could, she would hold Myra so firmly in her hand that no one else could even take a peek


    at her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember the past¡ªno matter what kind of rtionship I had with Matthias at the time, it was in


    the past. Now that I have Tony, my life is filled with him and only him. You made mistakes in your youth,


    and I can definitely forgive that. But why didn¡¯t you confess to me even after Matthias reappeared?


    Have you ever really treated me as your friend at all?¡± The only thing Myra cared about was the fact


    that Heather lied to her. Moreover, these lies continued on for so many years when there were so many


    opportunities for her toe clean, but Heather chose to continue to hide it¡ªthis was simply


    unforgivable!

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Regardless of what Heather said now, Myra wouldn¡¯t listen to any of it. Heather couldn¡¯t think of a


    better countermeasure. She had imagined this sort of situation happening before, but she never


    thought through how to face it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Looking at Heather¡¯s indifferent expression, Myra couldn¡¯t see the slightest bit


    of sincerity. It didn¡¯t look like she was remorseful at all.


    Myra regretted having met Heather. No matter what Heather did now, it would all be misinterpreted in


    her eyes. Their friendship had ultimately been jeopardized.


    All along, Heather never liked to give exnations, but she already did her best to exin things to


    Myra. It didn¡¯t look like Myra wanted an exnation from her at this point. Nheless, what could she


    do? She waspletely at fault.


    She maintained eye contact with Myra for quite some time. It was the first time Myra looked this tough


    in front of her. Her mouth opened slightly; the words had reached her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t speak


    them out loud.


    While they were locked in a stalemate, Myra was the first to turn around. When she called Heather over


    this time, she held onto a thread of hope and probably didn¡¯t think things would turn out this way.


    It was Heather¡¯s fault for abusing her trust. This came as such a heavy blow to Myra that she couldn¡¯t


    bring herself to look at Heather in the face. She always thought that Heather was only a conniving


    person to outsiders, but it turned out that she herself had gotten caught up in her schemes. Heather¡¯s


    selfishness could make one¡¯s blood boil.


    ¡°I can still¡ª¡±


    Heather¡¯s words got cut off right away. Standing with her back straight, Myra was cold and distant.


    ¡°What else are you using me for?¡± Myra didn¡¯t even want to look at Heather while she spoke without a


    trace of warmth in her voice.


    Heather wasn¡¯t able to proudly im that she had never taken advantage of Myra before. A while ago,


    she nned to mend the rtionship between the Langston and Hart Families through Myra. If that


    counted as taking advantage of someone, then Heather had used Myra many, many times.


    ¡°You really took full advantage of me. It looks like I¡¯m quite valuable to you, seeing as you stayed


    friends with me for so many years.¡± Myra¡¯s words were filled with ridicule. Even though she was sad,


    she had to say a few things to hurt Heather. She really couldn¡¯t help herself.


    Now that they hade to this point, Heather was forced to reflect on herself. She was starting to hate


    herself more for ending up as a cold-blooded ace business person who was blinded by greed.


    If she had even the slightest bit of repentance back then, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t havee to this.


    Myra¡¯s right. I am selfish, yet I can¡¯t admit it, and I¡¯m even defending myself with excuses. I have to


    face my dark side head-on. After all, things that had already happened can¡¯t be treated as though they


    never had.


    ¡°I admit that I was selfish, and I understand if you don¡¯t want to forgive me. I just hope you¡¯ll give me


    another chance to make up for my wrongdoings.¡± Heather gave an earnest plea. Apart from making up


    for her mistakes now, there wasn¡¯t a better way.


    ¡°No need. Haven¡¯t you done enough of that all these years? Thinking about it now, every time you did


    something that made you feel sorry for me, you would always treat me a lot better. I felt grateful each


    time and always thought about giving back to you twice as much. I didn¡¯t think there was a better friend


    than you in this world. But I only just realized that you never treated me as one.¡± Myra couldn¡¯t ept


    this contrast. Before Tony showed up in her life, the person she depended on and trusted the most was


    Heather.


    Their friendship felt like a joke now. Even at this moment, Myra couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything


    mean to Heather. The words were just stuck in her throat, unable to be said out loud.


    Heather lowered her head dejectedly. There is no point in trying to exin further. This time, Myra isn¡¯t


    going to forgive me so easily. From the outside, her silhouette looked very deste.


    ¡°Leave, and don¡¯te back again.¡± Myra spoke lightly, but the weight of these words made Heather¡¯s


    heart sink.


    After Myra was done, she left the living room. They didn¡¯t even have a cup of tea to drink. Myra was


    absolutely resolute this time. Once Myra was gone, Heather left the house by herself; it felt like the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    strength had drained from her body, and she had to use all her energy to open the door.


    At this moment, she wasn¡¯t expecting to see Matthias outside the house. He had found information on


    Leon and driven to Myra¡¯s house to wait for Heather.


    Coming out of the vi, Heather saw his car parked in clear view outside, but she simply walked past


    his car in low spirits, as though she hadn¡¯t seen a thing.


    Getting out of the car, he grabbed Heather and said, ¡°Get in my car.¡± He still felt uneasy about showing


    up in front of Myra¡¯s house so hastily.


    Heather allowed herself to be pulled into the car. Once she was in the passenger seat, she didn¡¯t fasten


    her seatbelt, which triggered the car safety rm that started to annoy Matthias.


    After driving a distance away from the vi, he stopped the car and helped fasten her seatbelt for her.


    He was saddened to see the bleak look in her eyes, but he didn¡¯t know what had happened to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His gentle voice also failed to bring Heather back to her senses. It looked like she had


    lost her soul and was a mere wandering spirit.


    ¡°Get me out of Bradfort City.¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Her emotions were a wreck.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± He was rather taken aback. Why does she want to leave Bradfort City all


    of a sudden? Something isn¡¯t right about her. Did she and Myra get into a fight?


    Thinking about how the both of them used to be so close to each other that they were practically one


    person, he wondered what conflict they could¡¯ve had that made Heather look this dejected. It pained


    him just to see her that way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me any questions. Just be with me, okay?¡± The ¡®okay¡¯ she said at the end sounded so weak


    that he couldn¡¯t bear to say no to her.


    Hence, he gave her a firm nod. He was willing to spend his whole life with her. No matter what had


    happened to her, he was her pir to rely on at this moment.


    After that, the two stopped talking. Heather stared nkly ahead while Matthias focused on driving.


    Neither of them knew where their destination was, and they just drove aimlessly.


    The only thought he had in mind was driving out of Bradfort City, and the rest could be discussedter.


    Heather became vulnerable so suddenly that he also felt the pain.


    A long whileter, they finally drove out of Bradfort City. That was when he brought up Leon to her, but


    she only gave him an indifferent murmur in response and did not make another sound.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to reach a fork in the road. Should we go left or right?¡± He asked for her opinion as he


    didn¡¯t know where they were headed either. Currently, it somehow felt like they were eloping together.


    ¡°Right,¡± she replied with one simple remark. Seeing her listless appearance, he felt like taking her to


    see a doctor badly.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold out. Why don¡¯t we go south instead?¡± He treated this hasty journey as a trip. Since it was


    their trip, he figured they should go somewhere with a beautiful view.


    He already had a ce in mind¡ªhe wanted to go to Soville. However, Soville was so far away, so it


    wasn¡¯t practical to drive there, and it was much more reasonable to take a ne.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Without the slightest suspense, Heather lost her own judgment and went with anything he said.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see her this way. How much longer will this situation go on for?


    ¡°Should we go to Soville?¡± he continued asking. Roske in Soville was a suitable ce for a trip


    during winter. There wasn¡¯t any smog there, nor was the winter dry and cold like it was in the north.


    ¡°I want to go abroad.¡± She didn¡¯t even want to stay in the country and wanted to go somewhere further


    away. The further she could be from Bradfort City, the better.


    Heather didn¡¯t think she would be an escapee one day¡ªsomeone who was trying to escape from


    reality¡ªbut Myra¡¯s words were still ringing in her head, and she couldn¡¯t forgive herself. Her mind was


    in such a mess that it was impossible for her to think straight.


    ¡°Do you want to go to Northern Europe or the United States?¡± He followed up on her statement.


    ¡°Northern Europe.¡± She was only resorting to mechanical judgments now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Norway, then.¡± He immediately thought of a new location to go to.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she murmured and did not go on to say more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive to the airport. We¡¯ll take a flight there.¡± He had been driving for a long time now and was


    slightly worn out. Moreover, the sky was also getting dark.


    When she didn¡¯t answer him, he assumed that she agreed. Turning on the navigation system, he


    wanted to find the closest airport to them. They might have to transfer flights on their way to Norway.


    He never got to appreciate the scenery in Northern Europe, but he would get the chance to now with


    Heather.


    Upon making the hasty decision, neither of them seemed to remember that Heather¡¯spany was


    going to open for business on New Year¡¯s Day. At the moment, starting a business was thest thing


    on her mind.


    Another core member of thepany, Leon, was also facing aplicated situation. It was going to


    be difficult for thepany to open for business on New Year¡¯s Day. Presently, the only people


    concerned about starting a business was Paige and her father. They weren¡¯t aware of what had


    happened and were still set on preparing for the opening of the business.


    Without realizing, Heather might have to let Paige and her father down again as she was not in the


    right state of mind to attend topany matters. Furthermore, she was even doubting whether she


    was fit to be a business person. She was truly tired and weary now.


    She had only lived through less than half of her life, but she was already wavering. She was not fit to


    be a business person anymore. The more concerned she was about this, the more she wasn¡¯t able to


    make hard-hearted decisions. Perhaps she couldn¡¯t be a good person nor a good businesswoman.


    ¡°Matthias, am I a failure?¡± she asked suddenly. They were still a long distance away from the airport,


    but she felt like they had been on the road for a long time; it was as though half a century had passed


    by.


    ¡°Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡± He looked at her quizzically. The current Heather no longer


    had the energetic spirit and confidence from before. Who knew there woulde a day when she


    would also grow inferior?


    This made him extremely astonished. It seemed like she had been doubting herself all this while, and


    he could only watch on helplessly from the side.


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to know the answer.¡± She went limp in her seat, as though she had used up all


    her strength.


    ¡°You¡¯re always outstanding and extraordinary to me. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, but I hope


    you can pull yourself together soon,¡± he encouraged. Seeing her this way, he couldn¡¯t be happy himself


    either.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fit to be a businesswoman, nor do I qualify as a decent human being. I know I have many


    ws, but I don¡¯t know how to fix them,¡± she repented.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Seeing Heather¡¯s deep awareness of herself, Matthias felt like he had misunderstood her all along and


    had assumed that she was someone who wouldn¡¯t repent.


    ¡°If you¡¯re able to recognize your problems, then it proves that there¡¯s still a chance to fix them,¡± he said


    earnestly. It was better to console her during this time as it was rare that she would want to improve


    herself.


    ¡°What problems do I need to fix?¡± Looking over at him, she needed to hear his answer.


    On the other hand, Matthias was stumped. Some of her bad habits also looked cute to him now. His


    mind inevitably went nk when she asked him about the problems she needed to fix.


    ¡°You have a bad temper and are very purposeful.¡± He gave a general answer. Aside from that, he


    couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    In regard to her temper, she really didn¡¯t give anyone any leeway, unless she had business rtions


    with them, in which case she would give them some. In normal life, she wouldn¡¯t even bother with


    anyone who couldn¡¯t benefit her.


    She was purposeful in her interactions with people as she targeted people based on their value.


    Matthias was not a fool. He had sensed very early on that she was using him.


    He saw through her intentions from the start, but he was swayed by her. Even if she was using him, he


    would still go along with it.


    ¡°You told me in the past that I was even using Myra. Thinking about it now, you weren¡¯t wrong.¡± She


    mentioned Myra without realizing. Despite never wanting to admit that she was using Myra, after all the


    things Myra said today, she couldn¡¯t help but reflect on her actions.


    From the start, she had approached Myra with a motive. She wouldn¡¯t be able to face herself if she


    denied that now. When she thought back on their past, she couldn¡¯t remember when she had started


    treating Myra as a real friend.


    ¡°I said that in a burst of anger. I can see that you¡¯re genuine to Myra. Even though you¡¯ve done some


    hurtful things to her, you were also the one who took the most care of her,¡± heforted. Listening to


    the sad things she was saying, he felt absolutely heartbroken for her.


    The truth of the matter was clear. Myra must have found out about the things Heather kept hidden from


    her; why else would Heather havee out of Myra¡¯s house in that state?


    This was a tough situation that even Matthias couldn¡¯t be of much help in. If he resented Heather that


    much back then, then it must be worse for Myra. She was certainly furious and wouldn¡¯t forgive


    Heather no matter what.


    Nevertheless, this issue was also a heavy blow to Heather. She was doubting herself and her life.


    Matthias wanted toe up with a countermeasure, but he couldn¡¯t think of a good way. It was better


    for them both to resolve this themselves.


    ¡°The airport is right ahead. Stop overthinking. The both of you need to calm down for a moment. When


    wee back from Norway, you can go to Myra again and talk to her.¡± Matthias felt like he was simply


    a considerate and sweet man at this moment. He wanted to step up and be a beacon to Heather to


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    expel the gloominess in her heart.


    ¡°Myra doesn¡¯t want to see me again. I don¡¯t have the right to go look for her now. I want to do


    something to make it up to her, but she won¡¯t even give me that chance. It¡¯s all my fault for going too


    far.¡± She was like a weak little girl who spurred people to want to take care of her.


    While Matthias was driving, he reached out to put a hand on her shoulder and give her somefort.


    ¡°I want to go to d,¡± she said abruptly. She wanted to go to an ice-cold nation that befitted the cool,


    icy feeling she felt.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied without hesitation. Wherever she wanted to go, he would apany her.


    It was already dark out now. As they got out of the car one after the other, they were met with a dreary-


    looking airport. Heather urgently wanted to leave this ce even though they couldn¡¯t take a direct


    flight to d.


    Upon arriving at the front desk, they bought tickets to go to Paris first and nned to switch flights to go


    to d in France. Since their flight was at dawn, an endless night still awaited them. Hence, they


    went to rest in the boarding area.


    Huddled together, the both of them looked just like a couple. Heather was leaning against his shoulder


    while listening to him talk.


    In order to prevent her from thinking about Myra, he kept talking to her to divert her attention, which she


    also went along with. The two had never been that harmonious before.


    Every now and then, people would cast curious and envious nces at them. Their looks were that


    eye-catching in a crowd. The presence Heather had, especially, resembled a dazzling lotus flower.


    Whether it was their looks or presence, they were both well-matched.


    It had been a long time since Matthias was this close to her. He felt his heart thumping as he smelled


    the nice fragranceing off of her. At this moment, he felt a wave of happiness. He only wished he


    could always be that close to her.


    As thetter part of the night gradually approached, he listened to the sound of Heather¡¯s steady


    breathing while she slept on his shoulder. While she was sleeping, the crease between her brows still


    did not ease. Seeing her weighed down, he only despised himself for not being able to expel her


    worries and solve her problems.


    She was adamant on not letting Matthias and Myra meet. In truth, he really wanted to meet Myra once.


    That way, he could speak up for Heather.


    He saw how much Heather cared about Myra, and he wanted to tell Myra all about it. The words that


    came out of his mouth would be the most convincing.


    Watching Heather turn timid when she never did, he decided that he woulde up with a secret n


    of his own once they returned. He didn¡¯t want to see Myra and Heather break apart from each other


    either. He still had a small ce in his heart for Myra although they didn¡¯t end up together; he still


    cherished those wholesome moments of his past and still saw Myra as a good friend.


    If Myra and Heather, the best of friends, wanted to cut ties with each other, then he would be the most


    anxious for them. He understood their friendship. Being stubborn was only temporary; Heather didn¡¯t


    know how to express herself while Myra couldn¡¯t understand her for now. During this time, they needed


    someone to give them a little push.


    Meanwhile, the waiting process was agonizing. Matthias did not dare to make any movement for fear


    that he would wake Heather, who was a light-sleeper. Seeing the crease between her brows, he really


    wanted to help her smooth it out. At the moment, however, things were heading in a direction he wasn¡¯t


    anticipating.


    A text arrived on his phone. Looking at the content of the text, he couldn¡¯t help but tighten his grip. It


    was a text from an unknown number with one simple line: ¡®Do you like my gift, Mr. Locke?¡¯


    It looked like someone was ying tricks behind their backs. Matthias really wanted to reply to the text,


    but it urred to him that it was most likely a burner phone. The person working behind the scenes


    was extremely careful in every step and wouldn¡¯t expose themselves because of one text. Hence,


    calling the number would also prove futile.


    Instead, he quickly gave orders to uncover who was exacerbating this situation. This person was


    someone he would never forgive.


    ¡®Why are you trying to drive a wedge between Myra and Heather?¡¯ In the end, he still sent a reply to the


    other party.


    ¡®It is all part of my n.¡¯ The other party replied in an instant. Matthias was trying to buy time to try to


    determine the exact location of that person through the text.


    Not long after, however, that person sent another text: ¡®I know your capabilities. Don¡¯t try to find out


    about me. You¡¯re not capable enough for that yet.¡¯ The tone of the text was so brazen that it irritated


    Matthias even more.


    It seemed like this person wanted to infuriate him. First, they nned to drive a wedge between


    Heather and Myra, and now, they were provoking him. As for the rtion between the two, he still did


    not know yet.


    At some point, Heather had woken up. She was staring at his phone with a paleplexion on her


    face.


    He quickly turned off his phone, but she was even quicker as she snatched the phone right out of his


    hand and dialed the unknown number. Unexpectedly, the person answered the call.


    A hoary voice came through the phone. ¡°Miss Langston, you¡¯re impatient as always.¡± Surprisingly, they


    guessed that Heather was the one who made the call.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you plotting against me?¡± She tried to stay calm in order to get more useful


    information from the other party.


    ¡°I am ying a chess game, where each person is a chess piece.¡± The hoary voice was filled with


    confidence. They were trying to make her infuriated.


    ¡°Who are you ying with?¡± On the other hand, she didn¡¯t act hastily. Her tone was calm, as though


    nothing was happening.


    ¡°The chess pieces.¡± The person gave a strange answer.


    After that, they hung up. From the start until the end, their words were extremely suggestive. As of yet,


    Heather still did not know how to decipher the profundity behind them, but she suspected that they


    were using a voice changer. Still, the voice sounded so natural that she couldn¡¯t hear any traces to


    prove that it was artificial.


    ¡°Did you discover something?¡± Matthias asked out of concern.


    ¡°No,¡± she answered and returned the phone to him.


    ¡°Are we still going to d?¡± He thought that the phone call would change her mind, so he


    deliberately asked.


    ¡°Yes. We have two hours left before we board the flight.¡± She gripped the flight ticket tightly in her


    hands, as though it was her life-saver.


    ¡°Rx a little. We¡¯re going to d to alleviate your mood. I don¡¯t want you to go there in distress,¡±


    he exhorted. From the outside, it looked like she was going to d to kill someone instead of


    distracting herself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t force a smile.¡± She tried to force a smile at him, but it looked even worse than her being in


    tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you. You can talk to me if you can¡¯t figure anything out.¡± He was like a gentle older


    brother, trying to clear out her gloomy mood.


    ¡°Matthias, are you going to leave me too one day?¡± she suddenly asked sheepishly. Even though she


    always did everything alone, there were times when she also felt lonely and needed someone to keep


    herpany.


    ¡°No. Have you heard of something?¡± he prodded.


    ¡°What?¡± She went along with him.


    ¡°If ten people in this world loved you, one of them would definitely be me. If only one person in this


    world loved you, that would also definitely be me. If I ever leave you, then it would be because I was on


    my deathbed.¡± Matthias learned and applied what he knew. Thest sentence was especially


    sentimental.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± She shot a re at him. It seemed like she had regained some spirit from


    before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. For the sake of growing old with you, I won¡¯t let myself die in front of you. I will live to the


    fullest and be an old goblin.¡± He did not hesitate to ridicule himself to ease Heather¡¯s depressed


    mood.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    The atmosphere was heavy. At this hour, there weren¡¯t a lot of people waiting to board a flight. The


    lounge exuded a mild refreshing scent that seemed like it was barely even there. It instilled a sense of


    familiarity in Heather, as though she had smelled this scent somewhere before.


    ¡°Do you smell this fragrance?¡± Her question was so sudden that Matthias wasn¡¯t able to make the


    switch yet.


    He tried his best to sniff, but he didn¡¯t pick up any unusual scents. Getting up from his shoulder,


    Heather looked all around but did not notice anyone suspicious.


    ¡°A perfume fragrance?¡± He only smelled perfume. When he tried his hardest, he even smelled a fusion


    of several different perfumes.


    Looking around, he figured that it was probablying from the person next to him; even a man was


    wearing perfume.


    ¡°No. Maybe I was mistaken.¡± She brushed it off. It seemed the mild scent was also gone now. She


    reckoned she was just imagining things.


    He looked at her with a worried gaze and suspected that the heavy burden weighing in her mind must


    have led to this scenario.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to board the flight in a bit. Stop overthinking.¡± He spoke nonchntly, but he had his


    guard up. It was possible that Heather wasn¡¯t mistaken.


    He also had a feeling that they were potentially being followed. Thinking about the phone call earlier, he


    was certain that someone was following them in secret. Otherwise, why would that person behind all of


    this know them like the back of their hand?


    Even with both of their heightened senses, they couldn¡¯t find their stalker. It seemed the stalker


    disguised themself very well. Only a few people were scattered around the lounge. On the surface,


    they all looked like social elites. If the two really had a stalker, then it would be one of these people


    here.


    When it was almost time, people started pouring in one after the other. They were most likely on the


    same flight as the two. Matthias was on high alert, trying to determine the most suspicious person.


    Compared to him, Heather was a lot calmer. Her facial expression gave nothing away; it didn¡¯t look like


    she was interested in uncovering the identity of the stalker just yet.


    ¡°No one here looks suspicious,¡± she murmured in his ear.


    This sparked his curiosity. What criteria did she use to judge that these people weren¡¯t suspicious?


    Nevertheless, she never made up nonsense. Since she made that statement, she definitely had a


    rationale behind it.


    ¡°They¡¯re challenging us. If they sent someone at this time, that¡¯d increase the likelihood of them


    exposing their identity,¡± she analyzed. At first, her mind was in a mess because of Myra, but with the


    sudden turn of events, she was back to her senses.


    Someone was following her in secret. She was not a saint and was going to pay them back for it.


    Currently, she was waiting for the day when she could counter-attack.


    There was one thing, however, that she couldn¡¯t figure out. Why did this person have to go through


    Matthias? What was their purpose? She had yet to figure that out. Perhaps once she went abroad and


    eased her mood, she would naturally figure some of it out.


    Even though Heather didn¡¯t say a word, she agreed with Matthias. She was too oppressed in Bradfort


    City. Ever since she came back to the country, nothing good had happened, so indeed, she needed a


    distraction. Her problem with Myra was not going to be resolved for a while either.


    It was better if she stayed rational. If her rationality crumbled, the oue would only be less


    favorable. She boarded the flight with a weight on her mind, but before going on the ne, she asked


    Matthias to give Robert a call.


    ¡°Old Master Langston,¡± he greeted warmly.


    ¡°Matthias! What made you think of me?¡± They joked around with each other. Robert had already taken


    Matthias for his own grandson-inw, so he was a bit more affectionate toward him.


    Shortly after, Robert came to the realization. It¡¯s clearly Heather¡¯s phone, but why am I hearing


    Matthias¡¯ voice? Are they together thiste in the night?


    ¡°Is Heather with you?¡± Robert asked directly.


    ¡°Yes. I have something to tell you, but I don¡¯t know how to.¡± Matthias was in a tough spot, but Heather


    was cid next to him.


    ¡°Speak your mind. Is Heather giving you a hard time again?¡± Robert had a feeling that Matthias¡¯ phone


    call was not good news.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m at the airport with her now. I want to apologize to you for not getting your permission


    beforehand and bringing Heather here of my own volition. I would like to borrow her for a few days.¡±


    Matthias spoke in one breath. He was truly in a tough spot. He had never done something without


    authorization before, which made him very apologetic toward Robert.


    ¡°Where are you guys nning on going?¡± Robert¡¯s voice became lower, and he clearly sounded upset.


    Matthias looked over at Heather with a troubled look. It was troublesome now; he had left a bad


    impression on Robert, which wasn¡¯t the oue he had hoped for.


    ¡°Heather wants to go to d for a few days. I¡ª¡± Even through the phone, the stiffness in Matthias¡¯


    voice was clear. Why does it feel like I¡¯m doing something illegal?


    Without giving him a chance to finish, Robert interjected, ¡°Put Heather on the phone.¡± He had


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Her voice came through the phone into Robert¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Is Bradfort City not cold enough for you that you¡¯re going to d in the middle of winter?¡± Robert


    felt like Heather had already overstepped her boundaries before. Now, she hade up with another


    strange idea; it felt like she was eloping overseas with Matthias.


    ¡°Grandpa, I felt an urge to go to d. I want to go somewhere no one can stop me.¡± She spoke in a


    gentle voice, but her tone was still persistent.


    Robert couldn¡¯t stop her. Doing something first before telling him would catch him off guard. Even if he


    opposed, she was still going to go to d.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been causing more and more trouble these days,¡± Robert reprimanded.


    Heather turned around intentionally and lowered her voice. ¡°You always wanted me to be around


    Matthias more. Isn¡¯t this the situation you wanted to see?¡± With Matthias by her side, she naturally


    became more bold. At least, Robert would feel more at ease.


    ¡°Whatever. Go ande back sooner. Don¡¯t dy the opening of thepany.¡± Robert could tell that


    she was getting more and more distracted from the business, and he didn¡¯t know what she had in mind


    either.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She almost forgot that Robert was constantly keeping an eye on her from behind. It was going


    to be a bit difficult to act capriciously.


    If it weren¡¯t for this phone call, she would probably continue to dy the opening of thepany. When


    the call with Robert ended, she decided to rush back before the New Year and proceed with opening


    thepany as nned.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Matthias asked.


    ¡°He told me toe back before business opens. He hopes that I put work first and stop messing


    around,¡± she said nonchntly. She almost forgot about the responsibility on her shoulders.


    ¡°Are you done with all the preparations for opening the business?¡± he asked out of concern. It was


    clearly written on her face that she was reluctant.


    ¡°Everything had already been prepared before I returned to the country.¡± She brushed away her


    gloominess from before. It looked like she had to get back on track again.


    While they were talking, the announcement to board the ne was made, whereupon they followed the


    crowd out of the boarding area. They had bought first-ss ne tickets. Upon getting on the ne,


    they realized that there weren¡¯t a lot of people in first-ss.


    It was ideal as well. It was quiet, so they wouldn¡¯t get disturbed by other people. Heather consciously


    nestled up against Matthias¡¯ shoulder. Since she had done it once, the second time came a lot more


    naturally.


    Lowering his head to look at her, he was filled with happiness. If only there was no end to this trip. Not


    long after, she was about to fall asleep. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because she had stayed up all


    night, but she felt especially drowsy today.


    Thest time he watched her this sound asleep was when they were pitted against each other not long


    after she returned to the country. Indeed, time had flown by and changed their hostile encounter with


    each other. In the present, he only wanted this happiness tost forever.


    The moment the ne took off, he also felt exceptionallyfortable. They were leaving this ce to


    d, where no one knew who they were. Perhaps in d, there weren¡¯t that many people out to


    get them.


    By the time Heather woke up again, it was already bright out. Even though Matthias felt like his


    shoulder was about to break, he didn¡¯t dare to move out of fear that he would wake her up.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± he asked in a caring tone, worried that she didn¡¯t get enough sleep.


    During this time, Matthias also dozed off for a moment, and the two fell asleep with their heads leaning


    against each other. When he woke up, he felt a pain in his neck, but he didn¡¯t wake her up.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He was worried that she would be hungry since she didn¡¯t really eat the day before.


    Her body wasn¡¯t able to endure such torment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± She still didn¡¯t want to eat anything. Previously, he thought that she was


    starting to feel better, but her emotions were still a wreck.


    ¡°Have something to eat at least so you don¡¯t get stomach pains.¡± His concerned appearance made him


    look like an elder. It reminded her of how Robert cared for her.


    ¡°I want to have some porridge.¡± She would probably be able to eat if it was porridge.


    He stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Perhaps he would be able to find what she wanted.


    After a long while, he returned with empty hands. It looked like he wasn¡¯t sessful.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Once we get off the ne, we can go have some.¡± Looking at the time, she saw that they


    were about tond soon.


    ¡°There¡¯s no porridge in Paris,¡± hemented. They had the best porridge back home.


    ¡°I might have more of an appetite when we get off the ne, but right now, I really don¡¯t,¡± she exined


    to him kindly. He could be really stubborn sometimes that she wouldn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    On the other hand, he didn¡¯t know what to do with her either. If she says so, then so be it.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± she asked in return. He was concerned about her hunger the whole time, but he


    did not tend to his own stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he replied.


    Looking at him in dissatisfaction, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not good to have double standards.¡± Why is he


    bing more and more like a nagging mother? Why didn¡¯t I notice he had these qualities in the past?


    ¡°A certain someone doesn¡¯t want to eat, so how could I have an appetite?¡± He pushed the responsibility


    to her again and was making it seem as though she was absolutely wicked.


    ¡°So you¡¯re ming me!¡± she bantered.


    As they talked andughed together, the atmosphere loosened up. It seemed as though they had really


    put Bradfort City behind them. On the surface, Heather lookedpletely fine, but Matthias knew that


    she was hiding it from him; even the smile on her face carried some pretense.


    ¡°Since you left Bradfort City so suddenly, did you inform the people at Locke Group?¡± It would¡¯ve been


    fine if she had acted on impulse by herself, but she was feeling disconcerted now for dragging him


    along.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Executive President of Locke Group; I don¡¯t need to inform anyone there.¡± His expression


    shifted slightly, as if she had crossed a line with him.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Matthias¡¯ sudden stern attitude created an awkward tension between the both of them. Heather didn¡¯t


    think that her words would stir up such a big reaction from him.


    ¡°You and Locke Group¡­¡± She had a bold prediction, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she should say it out loud. It


    might be presumptuous to ask him so directly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about Locke Group anymore.¡± Hisplexion improved slightly. He was a little


    sensitive about Locke Group these days, which inevitably got Heather thinking.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s not talk about it, then.¡± She didn¡¯t want to cross his boundary. That was the basic form of


    respect between people.


    They still had half an hour left before the ne wouldnd. Heather and Matthias also tacitly agreed


    not to talk anymore. The entire first-ss cabin was quiet; everyone was in deep sleep, while Heather


    was looking elsewhere.


    Previously, she was worried that someone was following them and suspected that the person might be


    in the first-ss cabin. After observing for a while, however, she didn¡¯te to any conclusions. In


    order to ascertain whether these people were dozing off or not, she kept her eyes on them one by one


    for a while to look for anyone suspicious.


    When she smelled the mild scent in the air, it reminded her of the scent she smelled in the lounge


    earlier. In an instant, it put her on alert. The mild scent disappeared very quickly this time, so she failed


    to find its source once again. Meanwhile, there wasn¡¯t any movement from everyone else.


    Even Matthias, who was beside her, did not notice anything strange. Hence, she wondered whether it


    had been her own hallucination. Still, she couldn¡¯t remember where she had smelled that scent before.


    This special type of fragrance was not from amon perfume in the market. It could also be a


    perfume that she had never smelled before, or it could be that person¡¯s own scent.


    Since her nose remembered it, she was sure that she had smelled it somewhere before. Where on


    earth have I smelled this before? She loathed herself once again for not having a better memory. She


    couldn¡¯t think of it even though she racked her brain. It proved that this was simply a very ordinary


    person with a peculiar scent.


    Suddenly, she had an epiphany. I know why¡ªit must¡¯ve been a passer-by. She seemed to remember


    smelling this scent when she first returned to the country. If she tied everything together, then it meant


    that she had been followed ever since she returned.


    It had taken her so long to figure it out. Standing up from her seat, she was determined to find out


    where this scent wasing from.


    Matthias found her actions strange and also stood up. Feeling worried, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He


    didn¡¯t know what had gotten into her again.


    ¡°Someone is definitely following us and is right in this ne. Before the nends, we must find


    them.¡± She felt like this was a chance they couldn¡¯t miss.


    A hesitant look appeared on his face. They had less than twenty minutes before the nended.


    During this time, it was best that they stayed in their seats and did not move around.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time,¡± he remarked, for it would only be wasted effort. In a bit, an air


    stewardess woulde and tell them to stay in their seats.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te with me, then I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± With that, she dashed out of the first-ss cabin.


    On the other hand, he couldn¡¯t let her go by herself. Thus, he quickly followed after her. ¡°I¡¯ll go with


    you.¡±


    With a stern expression on her face, Heather said, ¡°You take the left, and I¡¯ll take the right. If you find


    someone with a special fragrance, you have toe and tell me.¡±


    He gave a firm nod. Since she had mentioned that mild scent before, he was sure that he would be


    able to identify it once he smelled it again.


    The other passengers were puzzled by their strange behaviors. Not long after the two started their


    search, however, they were stopped by the air stewardess.


    ¡°My apologies, Sir and Ma¡¯am. The ne isnding. Please return to your seats.¡± The air stewardess


    was standing in their path.


    They looked at each other for a moment and tried to break through the barrier, but it wouldn¡¯t be


    advantageous for them to cause a scene on the ne either.


    That person would definitely capture their act, and Heather didn¡¯t want Robert to be worried about her


    back in Bradfort City. While she hesitated, Matthias didn¡¯t move either.


    She pulled his hand back and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Feeling the softness in his hand, he turned around to follow after her. He didn¡¯t think Heather would


    give up so easily.


    She whispered in his ear, ¡°Hold my waist.¡±


    He listened to her and stretched a hand out to hold her waist. Without knowing the reason behind her


    intention for carrying out these intimate acts, he ced his hand stiffly around her waist.


    Her waist was slender and soft. He became enamored by this feeling, but he didn¡¯t dare to make a


    move. Their physical intimacy was making him slightly nervous.


    Upon returning to their seats, they separated immediately, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°What was your intention?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°That person is definitely watching us in secret and has definitely captured our physical intimacy.¡± A


    cold smirk grew at the corner of her lips. Seeing his puzzled response, she continued, ¡°You have strong


    media resources in Bradfort City. Ask the reporters to pay more attention; I want to know who would


    release the news.¡±


    He knitted his brows slightly, feeling like there was a problem with her thinking. ¡°Why would they do that


    themself? Even if we did find the person who released the news, they would be no more than an


    insignificant figure.¡±


    ¡°It would still be a clue. Having some clues is always better than none.¡± Since they couldn¡¯t find out who


    the stalker was right away, she felt like they could take their time with it. As long as they had some


    clues, they would definitely uncover the truth.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He agreed. She¡¯s making a lot of sense.


    Barely a few minutester, the nended smoothly at the airport. Once they walked out of the cabin,


    it was a different world outside. They hurriedly left this airport and nned to head to a different airport,


    where they could buy ne tickets that would take them to d.


    He suggested that she rest for a night before going, but she refused; she wanted to head to their


    destination sooner.


    Thus, they got in a cab and went straight to a different airport. In such a romantic city, they were in a


    hurry to set out. The atmosphere in Paris waspletely different from that in Bradfort City; it wasn¡¯t


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    as fast-paced here.


    People in France knew how to enjoy life. Heather and Matthias happened to be looking out the window


    at the same time. At this moment, Heather didn¡¯t know why she was so insistent on going to d


    either.


    ¡°Thest time I came to Paris felt like ages ago,¡± she mused as she remembered the time when she


    attended university in Italy.


    Suddenly, Matthias went closer to her and hugged her. She was not used to it at all. Because his


    actions were so sudden, she didn¡¯t have time to prepare herself.


    ¡°It feels like we¡¯re the only two people in this world.¡± He became tender-hearted. For a moment, he


    wanted to let go of everything in Bradfort City and live happily with her in another country.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t like you at all.¡± On the other hand, she didn¡¯t push him away. In this foreignnd, he was the


    only one she had by her side.


    This feeling ced a covetous thought in her mind. Their rtionship at the moment was unclear, and


    the distance was slowly being blurred.


    If it weren¡¯t for all the disputes, she was willing to stay in his arms forever. Growing old with him didn¡¯t


    seem like a bad option.


    But they had a ticking time bomb between them that no one knew when it would explode. She


    wondered whether it would destroy thempletely once it did.


    ¡°Do you understand me?¡± he asked suddenly. He wanted her to have a deeper understanding of him,


    and he wanted to show his heart to her openly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. We don¡¯t understand each other.¡± She knew that he was hiding a side of himself that no one


    knew about, and that she was too.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! People have many sides to them, and I want to show you even more of me. I¡¯m willing to


    be with you for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t leave or give up. Are you willing to do so?¡± The sudden


    confession made it impossible for her to continue.


    It was only when the driver told them to get off the car that she was able to get out of the fix and clear


    the awkward tension his words had created earlier.


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s just go in!¡± She still couldn¡¯t give him an answer because she didn¡¯t want to have an uncertain


    future.


    In truth, she believed in her bones that love couldn¡¯t solve all of one¡¯s difficulties. She feared that once


    she really got dragged into it, it would only end in a break up.


    In that case, it would be better to protect her heart from the start. Nevertheless, she realized that her


    heart had already secretly strayed away from her intention. In the end, one¡¯s feelings were the hardest


    to control.


    Meanwhile, Matthias also treated it as though nothing had happened and followed Heather in. The


    airport was bustling with activity, with the sound of lively chatter filling their ears.


    As she listened to the pleasant sound of the Frenchnguage, she quickly walked ahead with Matthias


    following right behind her. Hearing her speak fluent French, he knew that she had a knack for


    At this moment, he realized that he couldn¡¯tpare to her. In regard to the French intonation, he


    always felt like he did not sound authentic enough.


    Soon, she sessfully bought two flight tickets to d. Matthias was looking at her in a daze from


    behind. Since they left Bradfort City, he wanted to be closer to her without realizing it.


    She didn¡¯t reject him either. Part of the reason was that her body didn¡¯t want to push him away. Once a


    person caught feelings, naturally, they would also want to have physical intimacy. The other part was


    that she wanted to go on with her n to give the stalker more news to expose and, in turn, for them to


    leave more traces behind.


    Before getting on the ne, she finally managed to contact Leon. After hearing that Leon had escaped


    from being followed, the matter was resolved for the time being.


    ¡®Heather, you¡¯re on a ne to go to d right now? Are you joking with me?¡¯ Leon asked out of


    surprise. It¡¯s only been a day. How did she already end up so far away?


    ¡®Are you going to d by yourself?¡¯ He sent two messages in a row, which made his degree of


    shock evident.


    She didn¡¯t want to chat with him too much. The reason she contacted Leon was to ask him to look into


    something for her in Bradfort City.


    ¡®Matthias is going to d with me to take a breather.¡¯ She told him straight away so he wouldn¡¯t


    keep asking.


    When it came to gossip, Leon had too big of a curiosity. Despite getting an answer, he immediately


    sent another question over.


    ¡®Are you two officially together? Is this a honeymoon trip?¡¯


    Seeing the text Leon sent over, she felt her head hurt, whereupon she closed the Messenger app right


    away. It seemed like it would still be better to give him a call instead. She was worried that someone


    would eavesdrop on her, but seeing that it was almost time for boarding, she couldn¡¯t let Leon continue


    gossiping.


    Thus, she gave him a call. Right away, she said, ¡°Stop gossiping. I have a serious job for you to do. If


    you¡¯re really curious, I¡¯ll tell you everything when I return.¡±


    Before he could even put a word in, she cut him off right away. Soon after, he received information from


    her on Messenger.


    The messages poured in one after the other. After Leon looked through all of them, he became


    dumbfounded. Why is she controlling me even from a distance away? Nevertheless, while Heather and


    Matthias are having a good time abroad, I don¡¯t have much to do by myself in Bradfort City. It wouldn¡¯t


    be bad to have something to work on.


    He decided to think of things that way. More importantly, he wanted to wait for Heather to return and tell


    him the whole story regarding her experience with Matthias in d. If he didn¡¯t do what she asked


    properly, he bet she wouldn¡¯t tell him a thingter.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    After doing some shopping in the mall, they were able to feel how much better domestic malls were.


    The malls in d had too few products, so they could only buy a few things.


    Walking out of the mall, Matthias received a picture on Messenger from Niki. Upon seeing the


    picture, Matthias became enraged.


    As it turned out, the stalker had followed them all the way to d and uploaded a bunch of pictures


    of them being affectionate with each other. Once again, he and Heather were making headlines again.


    In an instant, Matthias replied to Niki, ¡®Did you find out who tipped off the media?¡¯ He told Niki to


    be more attentive, but he wasn¡¯t sure if thetter had found anything yet.


    ¡®I need one more day. I¡¯m currently searching through the whole city.¡¯ Previously, Niki didn¡¯t quite


    understand why Matthias gave him this task, but after the headlines came out today, he finally


    understood. It looked like Matthias had already sensed that someone was following and taking pictures


    of them.


    ¡®I¡¯ll give you half a day.¡¯ Matthias couldn¡¯t wait another full day. They had to find out who was behind


    everything as this had gone too far now.


    Looking at his phone, Niki reluctantly replied: ¡®Okay.¡¯ He was able to understand Matthias¡¯ current


    feelings. Thus, it was better not to go against his will, or it might make him even more mad.


    This operation had to be carried out in secret so that it wouldn¡¯t create any new problems. Therefore,


    Niki had to do it all himself. It was a lot of work just having to search through everything. After


    receiving Matthias¡¯ instructions, he could only work at a faster pace. It¡¯s going to be a sleepless night


    tonight, he thought.


    Meanwhile, it was rare for Heather to see Matthias on his phone for so long in front of her. When she


    leaned in closer out of curiosity, he immediately closed his Messenger app.


    His behavior made her even more curious. She thenined, ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He shook his head adamantly, for he certainly couldn¡¯t admit it at this moment. However,


    her gaze was extremely piercing.


    ¡°Your eyes are lying to me.¡± She could tell that he was lying to her at a nce. He¡¯s definitely hiding


    something from me.


    ¡°What on earth is it that you can¡¯t tell me?¡± she asked once more. His attitude was making her


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    extremely unsatisfied. He shouldn¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s hiding a secret.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t want to tell her about it. She already had a lot of troubles at the moment,


    so he couldn¡¯t let her get mad over something like this.


    However, hepletely forgot that this was originally her n. Even if she found out about it, she


    wouldn¡¯t get mad.


    Opening the car door, she stepped out and said, ¡°If you want to keep hiding it from me, then we could


    just split ways now.¡±


    Matthias wasn¡¯t expecting that response from her. Looking at her dumbfoundedly, he simply handed his


    phone over. ¡°If you want to know, take a look for yourself.¡±


    It was possible that this would go on in the future, and he didn¡¯t dare to keep it hidden from her. Without


    taking his phone, she sat back inside the car and said to him, ¡°Just tell me if you have anything to say. I


    don¡¯t want to look at your phone.¡±


    She was truly hard to please. After that, he told her everything Niki had told him earlier. By the end


    of it, she didn¡¯t have much of a reaction.


    ¡°I already expected that. It was part of my n, so why would I be mad?¡± She downyed the


    situation. It didn¡¯t bother her at all. So what if the entire Bradfort City knew about her ambiguous


    rtionship with Matthias?


    ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± He was, indeed, very curious about her next course of action.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to y by ear. What else could we do?¡± She no longer med him, but she just couldn¡¯t


    understand why he would hide something like that from her. Her mentality was not that weak.


    This matter was put on hold for the time being. They still didn¡¯t know that, back home, Myra had also


    seen the news, and so did Tony.


    Myra and Tony had mixed reactions. Tony did not want to see Heather and Matthias together, and he


    even wondered whether they had another motive for being together.


    After all, he had someone look into Matthias before and realized that there were too many questionable


    points about him. Matthias was a very scheming person, so it was puzzling the way he was written in


    the news.


    It worried Tony the most that Matthias¡¯ final goal could be Myra. He didn¡¯t want Matthias and Myra to


    ever meet.


    Surprisingly, it was suddenly reported that Heather and Matthias were together now. Tony remembered


    thest time at the hot spring resort when they were practically at each other¡¯s throats, and now, they


    were being intimate in public. He thought, The world is moving too quickly. Anything could happen.


    On the other hand, Myra was surprised that Matthias didn¡¯t resent Heather. How did he end up with


    her? This is too insane. Inparison, Myra didn¡¯t really resent Heather as much anymore. She took


    into consideration all the things Heather had done for her over the years. It was just hard for her to


    ept earlier that she had been deceived.


    Her thoughts were a jumbled mess now; she didn¡¯t know how to describe her chaotic mind. While she


    thought of the good things about Heather, she also couldn¡¯t forgive Heather for deceiving her.


    Seeing Heather¡¯s gentle appearance in the newspaper and how she was out with Matthias without any


    makeup on, Myra figured that Heather really didn¡¯t notice someone secretly taking pictures of her.


    Even though Heather always had a smile on her face, the weight she carried between her brows never


    disappeared. Myra didn¡¯t know what Heather was burdened with; she even wondered if it was because


    of herself.


    Heather took up an important ce in Myra¡¯s heart. Now that they were both in this state, Myra didn¡¯t


    know how to get out of this predicament. She couldn¡¯t forgive Heather, but she couldn¡¯t help but pay


    close attention to Heather¡¯s life either.


    When Tony returned home after work that night, Myra had been sitting by the window and daydreaming


    for a long time. Walking up to her, he nced over at the opened window then walked up to it and


    closed it without a second thought.


    ¡°You can¡¯t sit in the cold breeze,¡± he said in a pampering tone. It looked like Myra had something on her


    mind.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she replied subconsciously. Her thoughts were a mess today, so she wanted to get some air to


    calm down.


    ¡°Silly. You don¡¯t need to say sorry to me.¡± He couldn¡¯t bear it when Myra spoke courteously to him, for it


    made them feel like strangers.


    ¡°Why are you back home from work so early today?¡± She didn¡¯t want to struggle with this anymore.


    These few days, she had kept everything hidden from Tony because she didn¡¯t want him to worry about


    her.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much to do at thepany today, so I came home early to see my beautiful wife.¡± He


    didn¡¯t mention Heather as he wasn¡¯t aware that Myra already knew about everything.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Myra looked quite weak. A few days had passed, yet he still didn¡¯t know what was going on


    with her.


    He wanted to ask her about it a few times, but eventually, he decided to suppress his curiosity since he


    was hiding something from her too. However, this situation made him ufortable, and he was


    contemting on how to tell her.


    Thinking about thest time he saw Matthias and the things thetter said to him, he thought that


    perhaps he had underestimated Myra¡¯s tolerance. Even though he was not happy with Matthias, upon


    closer observation, the things he said were not without reason. Coming clean with everything could be


    better for Myra.


    ¡°Do you have any ns for tonight?¡± It had been a while since Tony and Myrast went out on a date


    together. There was no time like the present.


    ¡°What ns could I have?¡± She chuckled as she pulled herself together. She already noticed that Tony


    was growing suspicioustely, and she couldn¡¯t let him continue being suspicious.


    Other than that, she also sensed that something was going on with him. Since they had been together


    for a long time now, naturally, they could notice any small changes.


    ¡°Can I take you out for a walk?¡± He wanted to apany her more. He couldn¡¯t overlook her feelings


    or let her stay cooped up at home all the time.


    Initially, she wanted to refuse, but she changed her mind because she didn¡¯t want him to think that


    something was off. Upon getting her agreement, Tony pulled her to her feet and started to head out the


    door.


    ¡°Hold on. Let me get ready.¡± She wanted to dress up before going out and not just leave so carelessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You already look good this way.¡± In his eyes, she looked good no matter what. Hence, he


    didn¡¯t think there was a need for her to dress up.


    ¡°No.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to listen to his sweet talk. There was no way she was going to go out in her


    current state. Touching her face, she fretted, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been getting freckles on my facetely.¡±


    Slight changes would surely take ce during pregnancy; some were good, and some were bad.


    Indeed, pregnant women gave off a sense of motherhood, but asionally, growing ugly was also


    unavoidable.


    Walking over, Tony cradled her face gently and tucked her hair away. ¡°You must be overthinking.¡± After


    a brief pause, he continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing on your face. You¡¯re only getting prettier. You even have


    an extra charm now.¡± He didn¡¯t know how to please her. He wanted to say nice things to her, and he


    only ever said sweet nothings to her.


    ¡°You only know how to sugarcoat your words,¡± she grumbled. Whenever she was with him, she would


    always be in a better mood. All her worries would also disappear into thin air.


    ¡°I only speak the truth.¡± He gave a small yet charming smile that Myra couldn¡¯t move her eyes away


    from. How can such a good-looking person exist in this world?


    ¡°The extra charm you mentioned is called being pregnant,¡± she pointed out. She didn¡¯t know how to


    answer him, and she couldn¡¯t refute his words. Upon hearing his sweet words, she only felt delighted.


    Whenever she used to hear those corny lines in movies, she always cringed at them as she wasn¡¯t


    used to hearing them. But after being with Tony for so long, she was used to it now and was slowly


    starting to like the abrupt sweet nothings he would say to her.


    Holding her in his arms, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re the prettiest mother-to-be. You¡¯re my wife¡ªthe


    most beautiful wife.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough now. Are we still going out or not?¡± At the rate that they were going, it was unclear


    when they would leave the house. Tony was truly the sweetest king of procrastinating.


    ¡°Hugging you isn¡¯t procrastinating.¡± His hand slid down mischievously and reached a restricted area.


    He couldn¡¯t even manage a proper hug.


    He hadn¡¯t shown this side of himself for a while now, so Myra almost forgot that he was a vicious wolf.


    Now that he was making a move on her, it looked like they would be going out a bitter this time.


    ¡°No,¡± she said in a seductive voice. She almost couldn¡¯t believe that that voice came out of her mouth.


    After getting pregnant, her body had be even more sensitive. Even though she hated this feeling,


    she couldn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out a bitter?¡± he said as he pressed down on her.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    In the below freezing temperature at night, Heather was sleeping in a separate bed as Matthias in a


    standard room they had booked. Matthias didn¡¯t dare to act rashly this time around and maintained a


    distance from her. She had given him a slight warning during the day, so he knew how far to go.


    Because d had an abundance of geothermal energy, the temperature inside the hotel was ideal,


    and Heather soon fell asleep. On the other hand, Matthias was still unable to fall asleep. Looking at


    Heather, who was a short distance away, he let out a satisfied smile.


    The way she looked while she was asleep looked extremely harmless. She had lost the aggression she


    normally had, and her sleeping posture was also more carefree.


    asionally, she would knit her brows together. He didn¡¯t know what she was dreaming about, but it


    didn¡¯t seem like a pleasant dream. At the thought of driving in the car with her during the day, and how


    they even fought over a map, he realized that he liked this feeling that they were not that different from


    a couple now.


    He didn¡¯t know how long this would go on for, but he knew that once they returned to the country, they


    wouldn¡¯t be flirting with each other like this anymore. They had work to attend to back home and


    couldn¡¯t do as they pleased like they did in d.


    He noticed that, despite having a heavy weight on her mind, she was still all smiles. She was smiling a


    lot more than when she did in Bradfort City, as if being in Bradfort City stripped away the most basic


    part of being human.


    Perhaps because Matthias¡¯s gaze was too piercing, Heather suddenly opened her eyes in the middle of


    her sleep, and the two ended up looking at each other. She blinked at him while he smiled awkwardly


    back at her. Since she had suddenly woken up from her sleep, this scene felt a little horrific.


    ¡°Morning.¡± She was befuddled from being in such a deep sleep that she thought it was already


    morning.


    Matthias chuckled. She¡¯s too adorable! Earlier, he had been worried about clearing the awkwardness,


    but her abrupt remark got rid of it in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s 2.00AM,¡± he replied softly. A frown appeared on her forehead as she took a look at the time on her


    phone.


    It¡¯s still so early. Closing her eyes again, she decided to go back to sleep. She was in such a daze that


    she thought it was already 8.00AM or 9.00AM.


    He wanted to talk to her a bit more, but she was sound asleep again. I guess she truly tired herself out


    during the day.


    She still looked alert in the Jeep, but as soon as they arrived at the hotel, she became listless. No


    matter how good her physical condition was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this sort of torment.


    As time went on, he wasn¡¯t able to stay up any longer either. Yawning, he thought, I should probably go


    to sleep now. While he was asleep, Heather suddenly opened her eyes and looked in his direction.


    When she woke up earlier, she had actually lost her desire for sleep.


    Now, he was asleep, but she was awake. It wasn¡¯t easy trying to fall back to sleep quietly. She


    remembered that she went to bed at 9.00PM and had slept for five hours before waking up. It was an


    awkward time, and it was also still nighttime.


    When she looked at the time again, it was only 2.30AM. Gripping the phone in her hand, she


    considered ways to fall back asleep.


    She didn¡¯t have any entertainment apps on her phone, so it wouldn¡¯t be possible for her to y some


    games even if she wanted to or listen to music.


    Since she knew what she needed, she only had business apps and work apps on her phone. At this


    hour, however, all these apps were useless to her. She didn¡¯t want to read the news either.


    Being in this foreign country, she wanted to be at her most rxed state. Putting her phone aside, she


    knew that Myra wouldn¡¯t message her anymore, so the Messenger app had also be meaningless


    and dull.


    She had set a special alert tone for Leon so that in the future, she would see his messages as soon as


    possible. This honor used to be given to Myra.


    I wonder how things are going with Leon back home. I should message him. Opening her Messenger,


    however, she didn¡¯t see any messages from him. It seems like he hasn¡¯t found anything yet.


    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to message him anymore. Even though she wanted to get out of bed, she was


    worried that it would wake Matthias up, so she continued to stay in bed.


    Time was ticking by. She could feel the time slowly pass by, and soon, it was 3.30AM. Finally, she was


    able to feel slightly sleepy. But when she closed her eyes, the time when Myra scolded her rushed into


    her mind.


    From start to end, she couldn¡¯t dismiss it from her mind. She thought about it for a long time, but she


    still couldn¡¯t look past it. Despite telling herself not to think about it anymore, her mind wouldn¡¯t listen.


    By the time she fell asleep, it was already 4.00AM. This time, both of them slept for a long time. It was


    already 10.00AM when Matthias woke up, and she was still sound asleep.


    He looked at her oddly. She¡¯s been sleeping for too long! It¡¯s been more than 12 hours. He


    contemted whether he should wake her up since it wasn¡¯t healthy to sleep for so long.


    ording to scientific research, people were more susceptible to death from sleeping for too long


    rather than too little. It was clear that sleeping for too long was harmful to the body.


    Getting out of bed, he walked over to Heather and reached out to touch her cheek. The fine and


    delicate touch made it hard for him to move his hand away. Before he could tell her to wake up, she


    was awoken by his touch.


    Hence, he quickly pulled his hand back, whereupon Heather squinted her eyes like an elegant-looking


    cat. Seeing the guilty look on his face, she had to hold back herughter. It looked like he already knew


    that his action had invaded her personal space.


    ¡°Director Locke, I didn¡¯t know you liked doing these subtle acts,¡± she mocked. He was truly such a


    handful that it left her at a loss for what to do.


    Why didn¡¯t I realize that this was who he was? She didn¡¯t even get to sleep properly. These few days,


    she had witnessed his clingy side.


    ¡°I wanted to wake you up. It¡¯s not good to sleep for too long.¡± He tried to hide his uneasiness, but she


    was so forthright that he couldn¡¯t get out of it.


    ¡°Well, I must thank you, then,¡± she said as she got up in bed. Her attitude was extremely bewitching.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She had a natural coquettish demeanor that couldn¡¯t be learned.


    Because she didn¡¯t need to put on makeup, she also spent a shorter time getting ready. After a simple


    washing up, they left the room one after the other.


    ¡­


    The air quality in d was good. Inparison to their home country, it didn¡¯t have any smog, so


    they were able to breathe freely. In Bradfort City, smog days were getting more frequent, and the


    situation was also slowly deteriorating. Bradfort City really needed to rectify and reform its environment.


    Breathing in the fresh air in d, Heather was in a good mood as she stood side-by-side with


    Matthias. They left the car behind in the parking lot of the hotel today and decided to walk around


    neighboring areas.


    The northern lights only appeared by chance, so she decided to have zero expectations. Since they


    were already in d, they should take a good look around.


    Currently, she was standing to his right. There were a few times when he wanted to hold her hand, but


    he gave up in the end. After all, she still minded these things, and he didn¡¯t want to be too


    presumptuous. Since he had already persisted until now, he didn¡¯t mind waiting a bit longer.


    Meanwhile, the weather was still great. They hadn¡¯t seen snow yet sinceing to d. Heather


    liked it when it snowed, so much so that she wouldn¡¯t mind going outside while it was snowing to look


    at the snowscape.


    The sun was shining even brighter today than it was yesterday. After checking the weather report, she


    was a little disappointed to find that it wasn¡¯t going to snow over the next few days.


    When the breeze blew past them, the hair on her forehead would get lifted up, and she would lower her


    head from time to time with her blushed cheeks. It reminded Matthias of the lyrics from a song: ¡®The


    gentleness when you lower your head, especially, makes you look like a bashful water lotus unable to


    ovee the cool wind.¡¯


    Heather was beautiful just staying still, and she was shockingly beautiful when she was in action. He


    liked her appearance. It felt as if God had made her just for him.


    ¡°I like this weather, this temperature, and the moist feeling in the air.¡± He tried to find a topic to talk


    about.


    ¡°I¡¯d much prefer to see the snowscape,¡± she said with regret. It was such a shame that it wasn¡¯t going


    to snow this week.


    She thought that upon arriving in d, a mountain of ice and snow would await her, but she only felt


    cold and did not see any snowscapes. It felt like the cold had also disappeared over these few days.


    The warm weather now was appropriate for the aged.


    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s no snow in this city we came to. I looked at the weather report and found out that it is


    snowing heavily in a nearby city.¡± He had also taken notice. After all, she had already mentioned it, and


    he was still thinking of a way to win her favor.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere else. I want to see the northern lights even more. I can always wait to see


    snowscapes.¡± She was confident that this city would be covered with ayer of snow sooner orter.


    When they arrived at a river basin, she quickened her pace, and he followed closely behind her. There


    wasn¡¯t any ice on the surface of the river. It looked like the fine weather had melted the river.


    The both of them walked alongside the river bank. The temperature by the river was slightly lower, and


    even the wind that blew through felt colder. Taking off his coat, he immediately draped it over her.


    She noticed that he was wearing light clothing and wanted to refuse his good intention, but he pressed


    on her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not cold. You¡¯re only wearing a fewyers.¡±


    Before leaving, Heather didn¡¯t put on too manyyers of clothing because she didn¡¯t like the clothes


    she bought at the mall yesterday. Even when he urged her to put on more clothes, she didn¡¯t want to.


    The temperature by the river bank now was a few degrees lower, and he didn¡¯t want her to catch a cold


    during this trip.


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing such light clothing. Don¡¯t act tough; I don¡¯t want to take care of a sick person,¡± she


    uttered. She wanted to shake off his hand, but his hand was so strong that she couldn¡¯t move under his


    grasp.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡± He declined. Being able to withstand cold and heat, he surpassed the average


    person when it came to physical fitness.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that weak either.¡± She didn¡¯t like how he saw her as a weak woman. She was nimble. Despite


    being weaker in strength, her physical condition was a lot better than that of most women.


    ¡°If you persist, then we¡¯ll go somewhere else.¡± He was very stubborn. Both of them were equally


    strong-willed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t want to keep arguing with him. Besides, she wasn¡¯t the one who was going to be


    cold.


    Thus, she went off with his coat in ease. She lookedpletely fine on the outside, but Matthias, who


    did not have a coat on, looked rather underdressed.


    ¡°Sometimes when I look at you, I really can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re a martial artist.¡± She was suddenly


    changing the subject to something else.


    Looking down at her, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re that nimble either.¡± If he really made a move on her


    ¡ªunless he used one dominating move that would destroy her¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t necessarily be at a


    ¡°Do you want to demonstrate?¡± she suggested all of a sudden while her eyes brightened up like a


    curious child¡¯s.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    The crisp sound made from Heather¡¯s steps on the permafrost echoed. As she looked into the


    distance, she couldn¡¯t see much on the other side of the river. Since Matthias didn¡¯t continue on the


    conversation, they simply just let it slide.


    Rumors had it that he was good at fighting. She was eager to see his prowess in martial arts but she


    forgot one thing¡ªshe was a girl. There was no chance he would ever fight her; even if he did, he


    wouldn¡¯t be using his full strength.


    On the other side, Bradfort City was in chaos. It was so much more peaceful where he and Heather


    were. Themotion was mainly caused by the constant attacks from Locke Group toward Hart Group


    that hadn¡¯t ceased, even with Matthias away.


    Ever since Locke Group started provoking Hart Group, the twopanies could not be in the same city


    anymore. To make things worse, Tony hadn¡¯t gone easy on the Locke Group.


    To be frank, Matthias was still more or less affected by the ongoing tension back in Bradfort as Niki


    would sometimes send some work-rted documents to him. After all, a bigpany like Locke Group


    needed a leader, especially now when Hart Group was trying so hard to kick them out of the city.


    Nheless, Matthias didn¡¯t regret provoking Tony as thepetition between them was inevitable. In


    fact, Matthias was d to have a rival!


    ¡°People say that those who have witnessed the aurora will be blissful,¡± Heather said with a smile as


    she recalled the saying. Since young, she hadn¡¯t had the luxury to enjoy a blissful life. Because of that,


    she wanted more. She wanted a life so full that everyone would be jealous of her.


    As if she hadn¡¯t been tainted by society, her eyes sparkled brightly. Because of that, Matthias tried his


    best to suppress his urge to pull her into an embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to give you the blissful life you


    long for,¡± he promised.


    Heather took a nce at Matthias as she tried to form a response but to no avail. Many have told her


    simr things, but would he stay true to his words? Not to mention, feelings weren¡¯t forever. They might


    persist for a year, or two¡­ Perhaps even three or five. And then? Such feelings would slowly fade one


    day. What mattered most was to cherish the little things in our daily life.


    ¡°I always had a thought when I was younger,¡± she blurted suddenly as she recalled the past.


    He kept quiet and listened attentively to what she was about to say, fearing that he might miss a word.


    She continued, ¡°I want to own a castle and be a princess for my whole life.¡±


    Upon hearing that, he thought that it was cute that she had such thoughts. Hence, a chuckle escaped


    his lips. Right that instant, Heather red at him. ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me.¡±


    It seemed like she had misunderstood, so he quickly exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯tughing at you. I just think


    that you are very cute.¡±


    Not only did his exnation not earn him forgiveness from her, the frown on her forehead deepened


    after she heard what he said. ¡°I don¡¯t like being called cute,¡± she said from the bottom of her heart. She


    didn¡¯t like that adjective to the extent that she hated it.


    ¡°What I meant was, you were cute when you were young,¡± he hastily exined. It seemed that


    anything he said now could be wrong.


    ¡°I just told you that I don¡¯t like the word ¡®cute¡¯.¡± Heather gave him a cold gaze, she couldn¡¯t understand


    why he kept mentioning the word ¡®cute¡¯. That was how different the nature of men was from women;


    even the way they cared as well as their line of thoughts were different.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said helplessly. Needless to say, Heather was a stubborn person; she just had to get her


    point across even in trivial things such as this.


    Taking a step closer to him, she stared brazenly into his eyes and saw a trace of helplessness. It


    seemed that he hadpromised rather forcefully. However, his eyes changed in a split second. With


    a gaze, she saw a tender look in his eyes along with a tinge of anxiousness.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always fought back whenever you don¡¯t agree with me? Why did you surrender this time?¡±


    She teased him.


    He seemed a little displeased after hearing her mentioning the word ¡®surrender¡¯ as it made him sound


    like he was subservient. Seeing how unhappy he was, she realized she was indeed a little too harsh


    and rude with him.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you just let me off?¡± After the fleeting trace of unhappiness, he went back to his normal self


    again.


    ¡°Do you feel bored and aggrieved when you¡¯re with me?¡± she asked all of a sudden. With her bad


    temper, it must not be easy for him to stay with her for so long.


    ¡°Nevermind, don¡¯t answer that. I don¡¯t want to hear neither the lie nor the truth,¡± she capriciously added.


    To be honest, he was dying to roll his eyes at her at that moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re so hard to understand.¡± It was true that he could never predict what stunt she would pull the


    next second. She wasn¡¯t like the mainstream majority of people; her actions were always unexpected.


    Heather didn¡¯t continue the conversation and simply started walking forward without saying a word.


    Hence, he followed suit. Having gotten used to such antics of hers, he didn¡¯tment any further.


    A hint of warmth lingered in the air. Crouching down by the river, Heather quietly watched the stream of


    water flow down the river before reaching her hand out. The moment she touched the ice-cold water,


    her hand trembled a little. Right away, he took her hand and gave it some rubs, hoping that the friction


    and his own body warmth would get her hand warmed quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a kid anymore. Why would you do that?¡± He chastised her as her actions were inexplicable


    in his eyes. Aftering to d, she had be curious about everything.


    Back in Bradfort City, she always seemed uninterested in anything and everything which was quite the


    contrary from how she was overseas. Here, she acted like an oversized kid who was hyperactive,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    unlike the usual goddess image she kept up with.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Why are you so anxious?¡± She then pulled her hand out of his, thinking that he


    was fussing too much over something trivial. As her parents hadn¡¯t been so concerned about her, she


    was touched over the simple gesture of concern from Matthias despite her stubborn way of expressing


    herself.


    At this moment, they seemed to have forgotten about the person who had been tailing them as they


    simply enjoyed themselves. But the truth is, Matthias had actually gotten his men to tail that person to


    find out who he was.


    Unfortunately, said person was rather good at his job as he still hadn¡¯t been able to find the identity of


    their tail after several days. Though Heather didn¡¯t bring it up, she knew what he had secretly arranged.


    There were many instances where they purposely avoided bringing matters to the table as it would


    result in an unfavorable situation. Nheless, she had Leon help with the investigation of this


    mysterious person. No matter where she was, back in Bradfort City or overseas, Leon would always


    lend a helping hand¡ªin this case, to identify the mysterious figure.


    ¡°Where do you n to go tomorrow?¡± Matthias asked. Though they both stood up, they didn¡¯t have a


    destination in mind.


    ¡°To the west.¡± She simply gave a vague answer. ¡°My intuition tells me that we¡¯ll see the aurora if we


    head toward the west,¡± she exined.


    After brief contemtion, he nodded before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll do that then.¡± Since d wasn¡¯t a big


    country, there wasn¡¯t much pressure on nning the itinerary.


    With that, they went ahead trailing along the riverside without a specific destination. Once in a while,


    she would look into the distance. The river might not seem long, but it felt like they had walked a long


    distance. Throughout the journey, she rested several times. While they were still walking the endless


    trail, snow suddenly began to shower upon them. Perhaps God had heard her wishes.


    Without a sign, snowkes startednding on their bodies and the crowns of their heads. At once, her


    eyes lit up like it was Christmas; he too was also surprised. What a weird ce.


    It felt great to experience the weather in another country. As they continued to walk in the direction


    where the snow was falling from, snowkes continued to fall on her face while the wind was blowing.


    To be frank, they were a little unprepared for the sudden drop in temperature.


    By the time they got back to the hotel, they were covered in patches of snow. Seeing that she had the


    intention of changing her outfit, he suggested, ¡°Just take a shower!¡± He thought that a hot shower


    would be better since she got cold when they were outside.


    However, she didn¡¯t listen to his words. Putting on a fresh set of clothes, she told Matthias who was


    outside, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be taking a hot shower.¡±


    She recalled how he only wore thinyers when they were outside, so he must be the one who was


    feeling cold right now. In fact, she was rather thoughtful of him this time. They were like a couple who


    were very used to each other as they did these day-to-day things. Even they themselves were


    surprised as to how harmonious they were; they didn¡¯t even have to tread carefully and walk on


    eggshells as they let things happen naturally.


    Meanwhile, he simply did as she said as there wasn¡¯t any reason in dilly-dallying. After all, he was


    indeed cold. Back when they were outdoors, he was worried that she¡¯d be cold as she didn¡¯t dress in


    thickyers as she prioritized having on a pretty outfit more, so he had given her his coat while he


    endured the harsh weather.


    After the shower, he put on his pajamas and came out of the bathroom. One thing he had to admit was


    that she had given her utmost cooperation during this trip. This was because she would definitely


    refuse to live with someone else based on her personality. In fact, she usually wouldn¡¯t even live with


    her sisters or female rtives, much less with Matthias. For instance, she couldn¡¯t ept sharing a


    bathroom with someone else, yet now she hadplied by toning down her obsessive concern with


    cleanliness.


    It was surprisingly odd that she wasn¡¯t so bothered by him. Even if Leon was the one in Matthias¡¯ ce,


    Heather would feel ufortable with that. However, she was actually fine co-living with Matthias. She


    simply didn¡¯t feel that it was weird to do things that she usually wouldn¡¯t do with men. In the experience


    of living with him thus far, she had to admit that it was a good decision to be with him.


    As someone who didn¡¯t fancy any intimate interaction with other people no matter the gender, she


    could not understand why she didn¡¯t feel the same when it came to Matthias. In fact, she had been


    trying to figure this out for quite some time now.


    Being together with him felt veryfortable as she could be in her own skin as if she was alone.


    Moreover, he had made it a thing to give her sufficient space to herself. Despite living together, he


    typically wouldn¡¯t bother her much. Having crossed the line on the first night, he now strictly abided by


    the boundaries he had set to not do anything that would annoy her.


    ¡°Matthias, why did you buy a pair of matching couples¡¯ pajamas?¡± As her gaze bounced from his outfit


    to her own, she voiced out her question as she didn¡¯t notice it earlier. Matthias was so sneaky!


    ¡°It feels more homey this way.¡± That sessfully earned him an eye roll from her. Now that he said it


    out, no wonder he insisted on staying in an apartment instead of a typical hotel.


    ¡°Are you secretly nning something?¡± A suspicion brewed in her mind. Lately, his actions had been


    giving her an unexinable feeling that clouded her vision.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    Early in the morning, Matthias and Heather started traveling. A journey to the west was what she had


    decided for them. It had been snowing nonstop throughout the night. Hence, she could only see a huge


    pile of snow when she looked out the window.


    As it just stopped snowing in the morning, they were set to head out. After hours of snow, the weather


    was rather cold so she had covered herself in a thick fleece jacket. Initially, she refused to as she


    wasn¡¯t a fan of fleece jackets. However, he persistently insisted that she should wear it out. Thinking


    that he might have to take off his jacket for her again, sheplied.


    With the fleece jacket on, she looked young and adorable. As someone who was petite and slim, she


    looked a little chubbier in the fleece jacket. While Matthias liked her outfit, she¡ªon the other hand¡ª


    couldn¡¯t understand his taste in fashion.


    ¡°You look like a bear when you¡¯re wearing a fleece jacket.¡± Though she gave him a scornful stare, a


    smile crept up her lips as she said that.


    Hearing that, he took a look at his outfit and thought that he was still quite fit and thin even with the


    jacket on. So why would she say that he looked like a bear?


    ¡°That means that I have a strong build,¡± he said, taking it as apliment.


    At the same time, she zipped up her winterwear without replying to him. She didn¡¯t have much to say to


    him anyway. If she knew she couldn¡¯t run away from the fate of wearing a fleece jacket, she would¡¯ve


    picked one out at the mall. Instead, she now had to wear the ones that he bought. Who would¡¯ve


    known that he would pick two fleece jackets that were so thick?


    The thick fleece jacket made her feel like a penguin. Together, they resembled a pr bear and a


    penguin. Entertained by her own thoughts, she smiled to herself. Seeing this, Matthias ced his palm


    on the crown of her head.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He was getting so close that his face was going to touch hers. Hence,


    she pushed his face away with her palm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so close to me!¡± Whenever there was a chance, he¡¯d pull something like that. No matter how


    many times she warned him, he would simplyply for a while and repeat it againter.


    ¡°You nk out a lot these days. I¡¯m curious about what¡¯s going on in your mind.¡± He tried his best to


    suppress his smile as he said that. Obviously, she was not going to tell him the truth. All she did was


    give him a nce and stay silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s very hard tomunicate with you.¡± Unwillingly, he pulled away to create some distance between


    them. Since she wasn¡¯t exactly happy that he got close, he was not going to continue doing that and


    annoy her.


    The way they argued resembled that of the ones you see between two kids as you can feel them


    bonding as they gazed at each other. Since she wasn¡¯t in the mood to face him, she turned away.


    There were just so many instances that they weren¡¯t on the same frequency.


    In the car, she kept her head straight while he would asionally take nces at her. The roads in


    d weren¡¯t exactly smooth; there were times where the roads were a little rugged. Therefore, they


    were already used to going through numerous bumps. Fortunately, they were driving a Jeep as things


    would be difficult with any other car.


    Noticing her hands were slightly red, he guessed that it must be due to the exposure to the cold when


    they were outside earlier. It seemed that she was rather vulnerable to the cold. Meanwhile, she noticed


    him taking nces at her hands from time to time, so she looked down at her own hands. However,


    she didn¡¯t think anything was wrong.


    ¡°Are you freezing?¡± He couldn¡¯t hold back his thought as he asked.


    Giving him a weird look, she was confused as to why he would say that since she didn¡¯t feel cold at all.


    ¡°You should just focus on driving.¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why he would worry about her when he


    should be concerned about the route ahead instead.


    As she had gotten bored en route, she started ying some mobile games. Because of that, Matthias


    was taken aback, since he didn¡¯t think that she would like to y mobile games. Out of curiosity, he


    leaned in to take a look. It was a role-ying type of game with fancy-looking characters. One thing he


    noted was how different she looked from others who yed games too.


    Typical gamers would be fully immersed when they were ying with no regard to what was going on.


    On the other hand, she didn¡¯t pay full attention to the game as she would still take a look at her


    surroundings from time to time.


    Suspecting that she might be ying just to kill time, he snuck a peek at her level in the game and


    came to a conclusion¨C¨Cshe had been ying the game for quite some time now. Hence, that begged


    the question of how he hadn¡¯t noticed it before.


    ¡°Are you interested in my game?¡± she asked him with a serious look.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to register an ount too. Master, can you please guide me?¡± he said in a joking manner.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t like to guide others,¡± she directly rejected. ¡°I only y games to kill time when I¡¯m bored,¡±


    she admitted.


    ¡°You must have spent some time on the game since you¡¯re already at level 50.¡± He thought the games


    weren¡¯t just a means of killing time as she was usually a busy person. If she had reached level 50


    under such circumstances, she must¡¯ve put in some effort.


    ¡°Hm? So?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why he would want to say everything out in such detail.


    Surprisingly, he was right. It was true that she had invested some effort. She even had expectations for


    this game; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time on it.


    ¡°Are you really not willing to guide me?¡± Since he wanted to do something together, gaming was a good


    choice. He was actually stoked to try having the same hobby as her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to be in a guild in games.¡± Once again, she rejected him. In fact, she truly hadn¡¯t joined any


    groupings in the game. As stubborn as she could be, she didn¡¯t mind that she failed toplete the


    daily tasks in the game because of that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not considered a guild if it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± Being the stubborn person he was, he persisted in


    changing her thoughts.


    Looking at him helplessly, she was beginning to be irked. She didn¡¯t like how he would coerce her into


    doing things she didn¡¯t like again and again.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t keen on entertaining him, he realized how serious the issue was. If he


    continued to pester her, her face would turn even gloomier.


    At this moment, Matthias decided to stay silent. Prior to this, she had never thought that he was a nosy


    person, but things had changed after she started being around him. He was almost the same as Leon.


    These two nosy men were both the most important people in her life. Heather started patting her head,


    trying to get some sense into her brain as she thought that it was such a painful fate.


    Nheless, she had never thought of why things were the way they were. It was simple: she wasn¡¯t


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    much of a talker, so the other person had to do the talking when they were together.


    After all, rtionships were built based onmunication. Matthias usually didn¡¯t have this much to


    say whenever he was with someone else. However, she didn¡¯t appreciate him opening himself up to


    her, so it was giving him a headache. If he didn¡¯t find a topic or initiate a conversation, she would


    definitely stay quiet throughout the journey. Alongside her exquisite features, she was almost like a


    gorgeous porcin doll.


    When they got out of the car, she tugged her clothes closer to herself. It was legit cold outside. This


    was the kind of weather that others would note out to y in.


    Passing a pair of gloves to her, he nagged, ¡°Don¡¯t get frostbites. It¡¯s very cold.¡± As she didn¡¯t want to


    continue hearing his nag, she simply took the gloves from him without saying a word.


    After putting on the pair of gloves, she felt so much warmer. Though the items he bought might be a


    little ugly, aesthetically speaking, they were pretty useful. In addition, she looked even cuddly. After


    brief contemtion, he pulled out a winter hat for her to wear.


    Even her ears were well-covered. How considerate of him. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. However,


    having dressed her like a plush toy while he himself didn¡¯t have any hat on made her slightly indignant.


    ¡°Why did you only buy mine?¡± Once again, she didn¡¯t understand him. Why didn¡¯t he get himself a hat


    too?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± He then said in a macho voice, ¡°Fully-grown men don¡¯t need things like these.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she was even more baffled. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m a little girl?¡± Sensing his


    egoistic manly side, she thought that she had to correct him as soon as possible.


    ¡°Women are like delicate flowers that should be taken care of,¡± he said. In his eyes, Heather was but a


    young girl.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to Antarctica with a research team once. That was the real definition of cold. So, I don¡¯t need


    any special care,¡± she took off the gloves as she spoke, followed by the hat.


    At times, he would think that she was a bit of a feminist. She¡¯d be bothered even by such trivial matters.


    Wasn¡¯t it normal for a man to take care of a woman? Why would she be so appalled by the idea of


    that? He couldn¡¯t even express himself well because of that.


    She didn¡¯t need any special care as men and women are equal. Hence, she didn¡¯t think that it was right


    to say that men should take care of women.


    ¡°Are you not cold?¡± he asked as he side-eyed her. It seemed that this thing between them was getting


    heated.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± As she looked up at him with a stubborn look, the only thought that crossed Matthias¡¯


    mind was that she was such a hard person to deal with.


    ¡°I am.¡± Mimicking her ways, he didn¡¯t do what he usually would. ¡°Later when we pass by a store, I¡¯ll go


    get myself gloves and a hat too. So can you put them on first now?¡± Even asking her to keep herself


    warm was a challenge.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Giving him a suspicious look, she had a hunch that he was just coaxing her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s actually very cold and I can¡¯t take it, unlike you who went to Antarctica before,¡± he said


    helplessly. It was better to go soft on her at times like these.


    As predicted, she didn¡¯t seem as tense upon hearing what he said. After thinking for a brief second,


    she put the gloves and hat back on. Since Matthias hadpromised, she thought it was only fair to


    There had been a lot of small conflicts after they got together. Most of the time, it was resolved with


    Matthias taking a step back. The problem was, he didn¡¯t know what to do that would make her satisfied.


    ¡°Heather, why are you so different from other women?¡± he asked as he stared into her eyes with a


    serious expression.


    ¡°So you think that women like me are not likable?¡± she asked in a casual tone.


    Waving his hand, he was baffled by her conclusion. He would never dislike her. It was just that there


    had been just too many difficulties when he was spending time with her, and this ended up knocking


    down his confidence.


    ¡°I know that my personality isn¡¯t likable. I also know that people who can stand me are really rare.


    Thus, I don¡¯t have too high of expectations in life,¡± she said meaningfully. In fact, she didn¡¯t have much


    expectations in romantic rtionships either, as she had never believed in true love.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Back in the country, Locke Group and Hart Group did not give way to each other, causing everyone in


    the city to live in fear. As the tworgepanies were in dispute, they implicated many small


    enterprises and caused them to close down one after another.


    Even the Langston Group, who had always been watching the fight from afar, had been affected.


    Nevertheless, ke didn¡¯t dare to tell Robert about what was going on. If Robert were to find out that


    Langston Group had gotten into such big trouble under ke¡¯s management, the old man would never


    let him off easily.


    Although Robert had informants in Langston Group, ke hadn¡¯t notified many people in thepany


    regarding this issue. Thus, the informants Roberts nted in thepany didn¡¯t catch a whiff of this


    news.


    The Langstons are on the verge of bankruptcy and ke had been trying to solve it. However, he had


    forgotten that this hole in his finances would be an abyss once it got too big. That was the case


    now, and he could not fix it no matter how hard he tried.


    With no other choice, he could only think of Caleb who had a powerful background with strong financial


    power. As Robert didn¡¯t tell ke about the grudge between the Langstons and the Moriartys, ke


    only knew Caleb as a distinguished guest, and that they had a rtionship with Moriarty Family. That


    was how ke got the idea of getting help from Caleb, but he didn¡¯t consider the fact how Caleb and


    Robert weren¡¯t exactly on good terms.


    As for the excuse to meet him, ke thought of Everly. However, to be frank, her rtionship with


    Caleb wasplicated at this moment¨C¨Cwhich was caused by ke.


    Now that he thought of it, he felt happy about his previous arrangement. It was a good decision to ask


    Everly to be acquaintances with Caleb. Though the status of their rtionship was unclear, they


    definitely had something going on between them.


    Previously, ke was even worried that Caleb might not be interested in Everly, but it seemed that he


    had fallen for that pretty face of hers. With that thought in mind, he decided to take immediate action.


    Today, Everly was at school, so he figured he would look for her there. Lucky for him, Heather was not


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    around for the time being. Otherwise, she might sense something. He didn¡¯t want to get into trouble


    with her as this matter would get to Robert if she knew.


    Honestly, he wished that she would stay in d longer as he wanted to repair the hole in Langston


    Group¡¯s finances before got back. Aside from Caleb, there wasn¡¯t anyone else who could help him.


    Before Matthias went overseas, ke had actually met him intending to have a coboration. Who


    would¡¯ve known that Matthias didn¡¯t even bother to entertain him at all; he simply told ke that he


    would deal directly with Robert about the coboration. At the end of the day, ke didn¡¯t get any


    benefits from Matthias¡¯ end.


    Aside from that, ke had also considered getting help from Tony. He tried visiting him in person, but


    Tony didn¡¯t bother to give him any chance. He wouldn¡¯t even let ke into his vi. For now, all of his


    hope was on Caleb. ke wondered if Everly was enough of an excuse to meet him. After leaving the


    office, that was all that was on his mind.


    Not long after, he had arrived at the university that Everly studied at. Despite being an insignificant and


    almost transparent person in the Langston Family, she was very famous in school. Not only was she


    friendly, but she was also beautiful. Hence, she was known as the campus belle.


    When ke appeared in front of Everly, she was happily chit-chatting with a few other pretty girls. They


    seemed to be having fun with whatever they were chatting about.


    ke¡¯s unexpected presence caught her off guard while the people around them stared at him. In front


    of outsiders, especially beauties, he would always show his chivalrous side. Not to mention, his good-


    looking face often attracted the attention of most women.


    ¡°ke,¡± Everly called out to him.


    Hearing that, he shed her a smile that he thought was charismatic. If he knew that she had so many


    gorgeous female friends, he would¡¯vee to visit her more often. Even at times like these, he¡¯d have


    such intentions. Whether it was out of his habit or just him being in his natural state, his sinful thoughts


    were piqued.


    ¡°Everly, something happened back at home. I need you toe with me,¡± he said what he had nned


    beforehand.


    Upon hearing that, she felt odd. Even if something had truly happened back at home, he wouldn¡¯te


    looking for her in person. Thus, she deduced that it was a lie. Nevertheless, it was not appropriate for


    her to retort right in front of the other students.


    That left her no choice but to cooperate with him. She then went along with the act and followed ke.


    When it came to acting, she was rather skillful. She could lie without blushing or having her heart race.


    Moreover, she had be pretty pretentious after being by Caleb¡¯s side for some time, having picked


    up a skill or two.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the two of them left. ke had even given a flirtatious look toward a girl who


    was quite good-looking before turning his heels to leave. As to whether she fell for that, he was not in


    the mood to think about it.


    At this moment, ke was leading the way as he took wide, quick strides, making Everly struggle to


    catch up. Since they were no longer watched by others, he didn¡¯t bother hiding his true colors. Despite


    it being ke who needed help from Everly, he wasn¡¯t giving her much respect as usual. In fact, he


    was never chivalrous toward thedies at home unless he needed something from them.


    ¡°ke, don¡¯t walk so fast. I can¡¯t keep up with you,¡± she took the initiative to say. When they were at


    home, she usually wouldn¡¯t say anything. However, she was braver to speak up in school.


    At once, he slowed down his steps. He must have walked rather fast because he was worried about


    something. Taking a nce at her, he tried to keep the same pace as her. Meanwhile, she couldn¡¯t stop


    wondering why he was here to look for her.


    Just as she was contemting whether to ask him about his ulterior motive ofing, he hade to


    a stop as his car was just in front. With that, he directly told Everly, who looked like she was about to


    say something, ¡°Get into the car.¡±


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to get in his car, but she could not reject him in this situation. Thus, she


    hopped onto the back seat despite it being unpolite as she was not used to sitting with him.


    ¡°ke, I want you to tell me what your true motives are right now!¡± she said after she was well-seated.


    Looking at her from the rearview mirror, he tried to look for anything suspicious in her expression. She


    might have sensed that as she looked away so he could not see her face. Hence, he averted his gaze


    from the rearview mirror to the car ahead of him. Seeing how he didn¡¯t answer her, she was beginning


    to panic, but she refused to ask him any further.


    The car came to a stop at a crossroad. The traffic light here had a long waiting time, so he spoke up


    again while waiting for the next green light. ¡°Everly, do you know where Caleb lives?¡± It felt like a


    question that he already knew the answer to; thus, she feel weirded out.


    After a brief pause, she unwillingly answered, ¡°ke, why are you asking me this? How would I know


    where he stays?¡± Since it was an act, she wouldn¡¯t want to be too serious about it so she yed dumb.


    It seemed that he had predicted an answer like this from her. Hence, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m sincerely


    asking you about Caleb because I have something important to ask of him.¡± ke told her earnestly.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t help with anything.¡± She was still trying to deny the rtionship between herself and Caleb.


    Upon hearing that, ke told her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide your rtionship with Caleb when you¡¯re with


    me.¡± His tone was getting hostile. He had already nned to take the hard way if Everly refused to


    cooperate.


    In his eyes, she was still a young girl who was easily intimidated. Should his initial method not work,


    he¡¯d just threaten her. He believed that she would not be able to handle that.


    ¡°ke, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Though she was fearful, she still insisted that she did


    not have any sort of rtionship with Caleb.


    ¡°Everly, I heard about your little escapade to look for him.¡± As he spoke, he pulled out substantial proof


    to threaten her. He was confident that she would cave in soon at this rate.


    That caught her off guard. Not only did ke know that she had secretly gone to find Caleb, the guy


    even had someone take pictures of them. Though the initial purpose of taking these pictures was not


    for this, he didn¡¯t mind using them now. That was why ke acted so brazenly as he had the upper


    hand now.


    Seeing how she wouldn¡¯t answer, he continued, ¡°Someone caught you going to a shopping mall with


    Caleb with his own eyes. ording to him, you have a very close rtionship with him.¡± After hearing


    those words, Everly became nervous.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± she retorted. How was it possible that she was intimate with him? They were obviously


    not a good match when they were together. Moreover, he had always treated her coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it so quickly, I still have more pictures. Would you want to see if it¡¯s you and Caleb in


    them?¡± Since it was not progressing well, he could only resort to taking out the pictures.


    However, she was not up to seeing pictures of herself and Caleb together. After all, how awkward


    would that be? It seemed that ke got hold of something since he was treating her this way.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± With a dark face, she spoke with a tone so cold that it resembled that of Heather¡¯s.


    ¡°In that case, can you tell me where he is?¡± That was his ultimate intention, after all. Due to Caleb¡¯s


    unknown location, ke couldn¡¯t even attempt to visit him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He usually doesn¡¯t just stay in one ce,¡± she told him the truth. It was indeed difficult to


    meet Caleb.


    ¡°Then can you contact him? I¡¯m sure you have his contact number,¡± he asked, unwilling to give up. It


    was imperative that he meet Caleb today.


    ¡°No. He won¡¯t give me his phone number. Searching for him is harder than reaching the stars,¡± she


    said. While she was feeling a little displeased at ke¡¯s persistence, she felt even more ufortable


    because of her awkward rtionship with Caleb.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    Meanwhile, in d, as the wind blew, the air around them grew colder. Peeking his head out of the


    car, Matthias stretched his neck as he took a look outside. It seemed that they had to get some scarves


    too.


    Heather satfortably in the car as she rested her eyes to the bad music ying in the


    background. When he got back into the car, he had the urge to trace her defined nose bridge as he


    looked at her. There was a tint of pink on the tip of her nose. When he leaned closer, he could hear her


    steady breathing. He wondered if she was asleep.


    ¡°Heather,¡± he called out to her softly. Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, a thought came to his mind.


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep,¡± he muttered to himself. It seemed that she had really fallen asleep.


    Closing in on her gradually, he left a kiss on her cheek. He enjoyed doing sneaky things like these from


    time to time. Fortunately for him, there wasn¡¯t any reaction from her. Seeing that she was truly asleep,


    he was ecstatic deep down.


    As he looked at the pink lips of hers, an urge within him made him lean closer. Just as he was about to


    kiss her on the lips, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    As their gazes met, he could see that she was still a little blurry. After all, she had just woken up from


    her sleep. As he was caught red-handed, he didn¡¯t know how to exin himself, so he smiled


    tentatively as a means to mask his awkwardness.


    ¡°Do you like this position a lot?¡± Despite having just woken up, she still had a sharp tongue. Her


    grogginess didn¡¯t affect her ability to insult him at all.


    ¡°I saw some dirt on your face.¡± He quickly reacted, reaching his hand out to rub the so-called dirt off for


    her. Immediately, she blocked his hand before sending him a re. It irked her that he thought that she


    would buy such an obvious lie.


    ¡°Heather, when will it stop snowing?¡± He switched the topic immediately.


    As she didn¡¯t want to hold onto what happened just now, she gave him a way out as she looked at the


    vast whiteness outside the car window.


    ¡°Perhaps after 3 days, or it may just stop in the next second,¡± she absent-mindedly answered. She


    didn¡¯t even seem to be concerned about being stranded in the heavy snow at all.


    ¡°We can¡¯t continue in such heavy snow.¡± As the route covered with snow was slippery, it was


    dangerous to drive, even with a Jeep.


    ¡°Should we get help?¡± she casually asked. It was tantly obvious that she was not worried about their


    situation at all.


    Seeing how rxed she was, he felt the same way too. He then told her, ¡°Why not we just save


    ourselves?¡±


    Hearing that, she gave him a funny look. ¡°We can consider that once the snow dies down.¡± In such a


    big snowstorm, it was difficult to drive anywhere. Once it got less heavy, they might be able to find a


    hotel closeby. It was funny how they were questioning why they didn¡¯t see any snow some time back,


    and now, they were stranded because of a snowstorm. At this rate, the snow would get up to half a


    meter¡¯s height in no time.


    ¡°Will you be bored just by staying in the car?¡± He was worried that she would get bored.


    ¡°No. Even if I do, I have you here with me.¡± She was rather optimistic about this. Other girls might¡¯ve


    started toin in a situation like this, but not only did she notin, she even seemed a little


    happy.


    ¡°Is it really that fun to be stuck in the snow?¡± he asked curiously. He might have to tone down on his


    curiosity more often, as the way he asked this question might sound offensive.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time being surrounded by snow, more so getting stranded halfway because of that. Though


    it might not be fun, I do find it¡¯s amusing.¡± She didn¡¯t let his choice of words bother her. Here in d,


    she had been more gentle to him than before, and he was not used to it. However, she couldn¡¯t always


    be nice to him or he might take advantage of it¨C¨Cjust like what he was trying to do now.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time experiencing this too.¡± As they initially thought there wouldn¡¯t be so much snow in


    d, it certainly was a surprise.


    ¡°Memorable?¡± she said in a half-questioning tone. As such, he didn¡¯t know how to answer her.


    Having been cooped up in the car for some time, it was only a matter of time until things got boring. But


    for the matters at hand right now, being stuck in the car was like being trapped in a small ufortable


    space. They weren¡¯t even able to stretch their bodies. After a while, they ran out of topics to talk about


    and so, he tried to fix the mood by asking a ridiculous question. ¡°Do you know when you were born?


    Exactly?¡± he asked in a serious manner like how a tarot reader would.


    ¡°Are you trying to read my horoscope?¡± That was the first thing that came to her mind.


    He simply smiled without a word as he looked at her, waiting for the information about her birth time.


    ¡°Let me try to recall. I don¡¯t remember it clearly.¡± It wasn¡¯t an everyday question one would ask, so she


    didn¡¯t bother remembering it well.


    ¡°It must be urate because it will affect the readings.¡± It seemed as if he truly knew how to interpret


    horoscope readings.


    Seeing how serious he seemed, she sent a text out to Robert. The only person who would remember


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    her birth time clearly would be none other than him!


    After the text message was sent out, she got a prompt reply. Though Robert was curious as to why she


    asked for that information, he still replied to her without asking anything. She then passed her phone


    over to Matthias, showing him the information he needed to know, which included her birth date and


    time.


    After that, he took out his phone and looked up a birth chart online. He recalled that he learned a thing


    or two from his mother when he was younger.


    Seeing how he seemed to know what he was doing, she thought he wasn¡¯t fooling around. Out of


    curiosity, she leaned closer as she tried to understand his birth chart reading methods.


    As he lifted his head, he was met with a pair of beautiful eyes belonging to Heather. He didn¡¯t expect


    that she had the fate of Polis, Alkaid, and Greed Wolf Star ording to the birth chart. These findings


    shocked him.


    When she saw the surprised look in his eyes, her curiosity was piqued. She then asked him, ¡°Do I have


    a bad fate?¡±


    Shaking his head, he said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not done yet.¡± Through the initial readings, he was already thinking


    that the readings were weird. However, he had to finish reading to see the entire picture.


    Meanwhile, she watched him read the chart from the side as she wasn¡¯t knowledgeable at all in this


    field. As someone who was always eager to learn, she was naturally curious about it. Seeing how he


    was so serious, she was interested to know how the birth chart works.


    As their eyes met, he waspletely mesmerized by her eyes as they looked like a sky filled with


    stars. Getting ufortable with the prolonged eye contact, shemented, ¡°Can my eyes help with


    the birth chart?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he shamelessly lied. He was getting bolder and bolder with her.


    ¡°Concentrate on the birth chart, will you?¡± she urged. After all, he should be more serious when doing


    things. She didn¡¯t like people who¡¯d do things in a half-ass manner.


    With his head hung low, he continued to read the birth chart as he noted down her birth time on a note-


    taking application on his phone. Reading birth charts was not a simple thing. Nowadays, many people


    would use applications that would do the reading for you, but he thought that it wasn¡¯t as urate as a


    manual interpretation.


    ¡°Were you born in Bradfort City?¡± He was beginning to sense something off with her birth chart.


    Looking at the notes he keyed in on his phone, she couldn¡¯t understand what he noted down. Raising a


    brow, she said, ¡°I was born in Italy.¡± The reason why she chose to go to Italy was that it was her


    birthce. That was why she chose to further her studies in that country.


    ¡°So you¡¯re an Italian. Ah, a foreigner,¡± he said in a joking manner, earning a re from her.


    ¡°Do you think Grandpa would let me be registered as a foreigner?¡± Heather was never keen on bringing


    up things from the past when she was born. Back then, her parents had believed some lies from a


    witch doctor who said they would have a baby boy if the baby was born in Italy.


    Every time she thought of how her parents had such thoughts before she was even born, she felt


    disgusted. Since her father had asthenospermia, it wasn¡¯t easy for her mother to conceive her. If that


    wasn¡¯t the case, she wouldn¡¯t be born as they would have gotten rid of her after getting


    ultrasonography.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually pretty curious on why you were born in Italy. Did your parents give birth to you while they


    were traveling?¡± Again, he asked the wrong questions.


    ¡°What has that got to do with my birth time?¡± she asked in a slightly angered tone. It was obvious that


    he was getting more and more daring with her. Though she understood that he wanted to know more


    about her, there were just some things that shouldn¡¯t be asked.


    Sensing that she was getting mad, he immediately shut his mouth. It was best that he continued to


    read her birth chart and not make her mad.


    Finally, he finished the readings for her birth chart. With his brows furrowed, he read the notes he jotted


    down. Though he didn¡¯t remember many certain details, the birth chart showed the incessant danger


    that was about to ur in her life.


    After a while, she asked, ¡°What did you find out?¡± As he kept quiet for quite some time, she was getting


    anxious.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He was not willing to tell her what he saw, for he saw that she was currently or about to have


    a difficult time in life. She was bound to go through a lot of bad events. Hence, he did not want to tell


    her that and affect her good mood.


    ¡°Do you actually know what you¡¯re looking at?¡± Giving him a scornful look, she could guess that he


    must have seen something bad. Since there was no benefit in saying it out, he chose not to say it.


    Since she led the conversation to that, he simply went along with it. ¡°s, I¡¯m not very good at it. I


    shouldn¡¯t have tried to act smart in front of you. I apologize.¡±


    Though he said that, he was still bothered by what he interpreted. He then made a mental note to get a


    professional to find a solution to it once he returned to the country.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology, you liar.¡± She was unwilling to continue the conversation on this topic any


    longer. She didn¡¯t fully believe in astrology anyway!


    ¡°The snow is getting lighter now. Should we leave?¡± He immediately found another topic, attempting to


    soothe the awkwardness between them.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Right after she said that, she kept her eyes shut again as if she didn¡¯t want to have any


    memories!

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    One shouldn¡¯t speak too carelessly on a snowy day. Looking at the snow outside the window, Matthias


    thought, These are the kind of days that are perfect for snuggling. However, the heater in the car was


    getting weaker. If they were still unable to find their way out, they might really need to send an SOS


    message.


    ¡°The GPS isn¡¯t helping at all.¡± Heather looked at the car¡¯s GPS and felt that it was leading them to an


    even more remote area.


    ¡°The petrol is running low.¡± Matthias was worried that the car would stop halfway.


    ¡°Should we call and seek help?¡± Heather actually sounded like she was gloating.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re quite happy to run into a situation like this.¡± Matthias had never met a woman like


    Heather. Ever since she arrived in d, he had been taken aback by her every word and action.


    Heather darted an indifferent nce at Matthias while wearing a half-smile. ¡°Are you unhappy with


    me?¡± From her perspective, Matthias had been nitpicking at her ever since they reached d.


    ¡°How dare I?¡± Matthias quickly denied. As if testing Heather¡¯s patience, he was growing bolder by the


    minute. He even thought he would be safe in front of Heather no matter what he did.


    In fact, he was right. Heather¡¯s temper had gotten much better and she smiled more often now.


    Besides, she wouldn¡¯t simply blow up at Matthias anymore. Even if he stepped over the line, she would


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    let it pass and wouldn¡¯t kick up a fuss like she used to anymore.


    Despite his insensitivity, Matthias still noticed something was off. On the surface, it seemed like


    Heather was making improvements, but in reality, it showed something was wrong. For some reason,


    he was perturbed by the underlying issue. What¡¯s with her sudden change of behavior? This question


    had been bothering Matthias for a while now. asionally, he would wake up in the middle of the night


    to check on Heather, who was not far away from him, for he was worried she would suddenly disappear


    out of the blue.


    ¡°I wonder how things are in Bradfort City.¡± Heather suddenly thought of Bradfort City. After all, before


    they went abroad, she hade across a woman, and she had a hunch that she would meet the


    woman again soon.


    Recently, Heather couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the encounter. She felt that the appearance of the


    woman was not a coincidence and thetter might be rted to the mysterious party behind the scene.


    In fact, she had just informed Leon about this matter via Messenger a while ago and hoped that he


    could help her find out the real identity of that woman.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the situation in Bradfort City, we can head back earlier.¡± Matthias was willing to


    end their vacation earlier. As much as he enjoyed the time spent with Heather recently, he too had


    been troubled by some uncertainties, so he would rather head back to Bradfort City and face reality.


    ¡°Do you want to go back to Bradfort City?¡± Heather turned to look at Matthias. Actually, she already had


    this thought long ago, but she hadn¡¯t been able to make up her mind.


    Matthias remained silent, so Heather regarded his non-denial as acquiescence. Naturally, she


    understood Matthias¡¯ thoughts, given that both of them were staring into each other¡¯s eyes and reading


    each other¡¯s minds.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can go back now. The nes won¡¯t be able to take off on a snowy day.¡± Heather


    retracted her gaze from Matthias and stared at the heavy snow through the window.


    No one knew when the snow would stop. At this point in time, the decision of whether to go back or not


    was not up to them but the weather instead.


    ¡°We can take a train to leave here and transit to a ne in another country.¡± Matthias felt like Heather


    was still running away from the problem. There were plenty of solutions so why would she insist on


    getting on a ne in d?


    ¡°You can¡¯t wait to go home, huh?¡± Heather was surprised because Matthias seemed to be rather


    determined this time, and she didn¡¯t know how to respond to him.


    Matthias pulled up the car. ¡°The petrol has run out.¡± They then decided to forgo asking for help as their


    n was to save the remaining bit of petrol for the heater to run.


    On the other hand, Heather immediately dialed the emergency number, but when the police asked for


    her exact location, she was at a loss for words. The GPS wasn¡¯t working and they were currently at an


    extremely remote ce, so she didn¡¯t know how to inform them about her location either.


    Just then, Matthias took over her phone and startedmunicating with the police. After his narration,


    the police quickly had a grasp of their location.


    ¡°I was today years old when I realized yet another skill of yours.¡± Heather smiled while gazing at


    Matthias. The way he exined their location to the police was indeed interesting. Never would


    Heather ever thought to exin it in such a way. Looks like Matthias is pretty quick-witted, she thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned some survival skills before.¡± In fact, Matthias had mentioned this before, but he decided to


    emphasize it again.


    It was only then that Heather recalled that fact. No wonder he sounded so professional just now. It


    turns out that he has undergone some special training before. Now that she thought about it, the Locke


    Family was indeed prudent, but she couldn¡¯t understand why they would provide so much training to


    the person in charge of the family. She had heard from Matthias quite a number of times about the


    training he had undergone. He even had to excel in martial arts, which wasn¡¯t something any ordinary


    man would be able to endure.


    ¡°What exactly did the Locke Family go through for them to be so strict with you?¡± Given how strict


    Matthias¡¯ family was with him, Heather couldn¡¯t even imagine how he could¡¯ve tolerated it throughout


    those years.


    The training that was coerced onto Matthias by the Locke Family had already exceeded the endurance


    limit of any ordinary person. Moreover, Matthias was thin and weak back then; he didn¡¯t look like he


    would be able to endure all of it at all. Hence, Heather was really surprised to see him equipped with all


    these skills now.


    ¡°The Locke Family isrge with many descendants. Unfortunately, every person in charge in the past


    didn¡¯t live long. They either passed away due to the strain of overwork or were kidnapped and killed as


    a result of blood feuds,¡± Matthias said calmly as if it was amon event in normal families. Heather


    freaked out after hearing his exnation.


    Before this, Heather had always thought that the Moriarty Family was gloomy and eerie. But now, it


    seemed like the Locke Family was not so different from the Moriartys after all. As such, she thought it


    was no coincidence that the two families were connected.


    ¡°What about your father?¡± Heather recalled that Matthias¡¯ father was the ex-CEO of Locke Group, and


    he had passed away at a young age too.


    ¡°He was killed by an enemy,¡± Matthias answered unaffectedly. He indeed had no feelings toward his


    father at all.


    Back then when Matthias¡¯ father was still around, he did not fulfill his responsibility as a father at all,


    and because of him, a lot of pressure was exerted onto Matthias after he died, so of course, the man


    would detest his father.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Heather mumbled apologetically and internally cursed herself for being too straightforward.


    ¡°No worries. If it wasn¡¯t for his death, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be the person in charge of the


    Locke Family today,¡± Matthias said in a revengeful tone. Even his expression had changed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. What has passed is past, so let¡¯s not hold on to these anymore,¡± Heather consoled


    Matthias. His father had already passed on, so Matthias shouldn¡¯t entrap himself because of his father.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken it easy a long time ago, so don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not affected by this incident at all. After


    all, what has passed is past.¡± Although Matthias said so, in reality, he actually wasn¡¯t able to reconcile


    with himself.


    Just then, Heather looked straight into Matthias¡¯ eyes, knowing that whenever he lied, his irises would


    change color, making them look like a clear well. While they appeared alluring, it, in fact, meant that he


    was troubled deep down.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Heather called him out directly. She could feel the emotional struggle that Matthias was


    experiencing, and she hoped to help him resolve it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Matthias smiled. If truth be told, there were a lot of things he couldn¡¯t tell Heather.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to be honest with me because you don¡¯t trust me?¡± Matthias felt his heart squeezed


    when he saw Heather¡¯s disappointed look. Oh, how he wished to bepletely honest with her, but he


    didn¡¯t want her to bear any unnecessary burden.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to care for the Locke Family this much.¡± Matthias directed the topic in another


    direction.


    Heather was taken aback by Matthias¡¯ment. She was indeed interested in matters regarding the


    Locke Family because she wanted to make a breakthrough from there. It was hard to approach the


    Moriartys, so she could only target the Lockes for now.


    Nevertheless, Matthias was very prudent, so Heather wasn¡¯t able to make any progress either. She


    was rather distressed that she couldn¡¯t find a breakthrough because whenever Matthias recollected the


    past, he wouldn¡¯t delve deeper into it.


    ¡°Do you think I care about the Lockes?¡± Heather looked at Matthias calmly. She had to remain firm at


    this moment lest Matthias noticed her intention.


    ¡°Then, could it be me you¡¯re caring for?¡± Matthias said in a self-mocking manner, for he didn¡¯t think too


    highly of himself.


    In fact, he had long noticed that Heather was concerned about the matters regarding his family all this


    while. Although he had not figured out her real intention, he kept his guard up. In fact, he was rather


    disappointed in Heather¡¯s actions because it seemed like she was more concerned about the Locke


    Family¡¯s secret than him. He couldn¡¯t help wondering when she would start taking him seriously.


    He had been waiting for a change in Heather, but she had remained secretive to him all this while,


    which made him frustrated. No matter how much effort he put in, he couldn¡¯t make Heather open up to


    him. While he had gradually opened up to Heather, thetter¡¯s heart remained closed, making the man


    feel rather hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about your encounters these past years too.¡± Finding out the Locke Family¡¯s secret wasn¡¯t


    Heather¡¯s only intention; she wanted to care for Matthias too.


    ¡°What has passed is past¡ªthat is what you said to me just now.¡± This time, Matthias refused to give in


    and went against Heather.


    The atmosphere became tense at once. The heater was getting weaker and the car engine was about


    to shut off, yet they didn¡¯t feel cold at all.


    ¡°Heather, I do not wish to recall what happened in the past. Please stop forcing me, alright?¡± Matthias


    gave in toward the end. He didn¡¯t wish to continue arguing with Heather, so he gave her an out.


    ¡°Well, sorry for caring then. I know my ce now¡ªI have no right to meddle with President Locke¡¯s


    private matters.¡± Heather did not give in to Matthias¡¯promise. As such, the harmony that had been


    gradually built between them over the past few days was destroyed instantly.


    ¡°Heather.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t know how to bring this around with Heather. Just now, he had indeed felt her


    care for him, so maybe he had been oversensitive. After giving it a thought, he figured his words were


    indeed too harsh just now.


    ¡°When will the rescue team arrive?¡± Heather put the matter aside and brought forward a more realistic


    question.


    ¡°An hourter,¡± Matthias replied.


    ¡°The heater has already stopped working. We¡¯ll be frozen to death in the car after an hour,¡± Heather


    said indifferently as if the dispute between them had not happened.


    ¡°An hour will go by very fast.¡± Matthias felt like Heather was exaggerating the situation.


    Just then, Heather opened the door and the cold wind, apanied with snowkes, gushed into the


    car. Dumbfounded by Heather¡¯s actions, Matthias quickly yelled at her from behind, ¡°Where are you


    going?¡±

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Matthias was worried that Heather would suffer frostbite, so he had no choice but to chase after her.


    However, Heather walked so fast she had disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    When she turned around, she saw Matthias following her from a distance. Her eyes met with Matthias¡¯,


    and she wore an inexplicable expression.


    ¡°Why did you follow me?¡± Heather just wanted to have some time alone. She didn¡¯t expect Matthias to


    tag along, so she was a little frustrated.


    ¡°Why are you angry all of a sudden?¡± Matthias was distressed. He actually wanted to retort but he


    ended up biting his tongue.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just came out to watch the snow,¡± Heather said indifferently.


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing so little and it¡¯s so cold out here. Don¡¯t stay outside too long or you might get frostbite.¡±


    Matthias grasped Heather¡¯s hand, wanting to bring her back to the car.


    ¡°Just let me take a walk and get some fresh air.¡± It was suffocating in the car, and Heather really


    needed some space.


    ¡°Are you still worried about what¡¯s happening back in Sria?¡± Recently, Heather had rarely brought up


    the matters in Sria, but Matthias could feel that something was bothering her.


    ¡°Stop asking me about these matters.¡± Heather was already vexed enough, yet Matthias kept


    reminding her of the issues. This made her very annoyed.


    ¡°What exactly is going on in your mind?¡± To be frank, Matthias was troubled too because he couldn¡¯t


    figure out Heather¡¯s thoughts at all, yet Heather was keeping everything from him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you in the snow. Just leave me alone, will you?¡± At this point, Heather


    suddenly regretted asking Matthias toe along to d because she couldn¡¯t be at peace at all


    with his presence. She would be reminded of Myra whenever she saw him. Every day was new yet


    stressful for Heather because too many things were weighing her down, and she felt as if she was


    about to break down sooner orter.


    ¡°If the matters back in Sria really are troubling you, let¡¯s just go back,¡± Matthias suggested. He, too,


    was worried that Heather would have an emotional breakdown.


    ¡°If we leave now, wouldn¡¯t all our efforts go to waste? We haven¡¯t even caught a glimpse of the


    Northern Lights yet.¡± Heather wanted to use this agenda to distract herself. The goal she had initially


    set for herself was to see the Northern Lights. Since she had yet to achieve her goal, naturally she


    wouldn¡¯t want to leave just yet.


    ¡°We¡¯ll only get to see the Northern Lights if we¡¯re lucky. If we don¡¯t get to see it during this winter, are


    you nning to stay here forever?¡± Matthias¡¯ tone turned stern as he was very determined to bring


    Heather back to Sria.


    After realizing Matthias¡¯ intention, Heather put on a gloomy and scary smile.


    ¡°So you¡¯re asking me to obey yourmand then?¡± Originally, Heather wanted to avoid picking a fight


    with Matthias, but he wouldn¡¯t stop pushing her buttons. Technically, Matthias brought this upon


    himself. Right now, Heather wished Matthias could just disappear.


    ¡°Stop running away. I¡¯ll always stay by your side and face everything with you. Go back with me,


    alright?¡± Matthias tried to convince Heather so that she would muster some courage to face reality.


    ¡°Why do you want to keep influencing me?¡± Heather stared at Matthias. This time, she felt that he had


    over-interfered in her life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line, Heather.¡± Despite Matthias¡¯ good temper, he couldn¡¯t stand Heather¡¯s derision.


    ¡°I just need some time alone. If you miss home so much, just go.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to stay with


    Matthias anymore. At this moment, she just wanted to be alone. She would be less frustrated without


    seeing anyone else, especially Matthias.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Matthias replied firmly. Today, both of them were rather touchy, and for once, Matthias didn¡¯t


    want to please Heather in a servile manner.


    Heather was relieved after hearing Matthias¡¯ reply as she thought this oue was favorable too¡ªno


    more quarrels.


    For some reason, Matthias was dejected to see Heather¡¯s relieved look. Looks like she really doesn¡¯t


    want me around. He couldn¡¯t help but feel like the past few days were a joke, mocking coldly at


    Matthias.


    ¡°So it seems like you were actually done with me long ago,¡± Matthias croaked heartbrokenly as he


    couldn¡¯t reconcile with himself seeing Heather¡¯s expression.


    Snowkes fell on their hair and body, but Matthias couldn¡¯t feel a tinge of coldness at all, for he was


    Nevertheless, he shouldn¡¯t let himself dwell in this pathetic state of mind any longer.


    Then, Matthias made a call to Niki. ¡°Book a ne ticket for me.¡± His order was short and concise,


    and he hung up immediately even before Niki could respond.


    Meanwhile, Heather still wore a stubborn look. She knew she was about to drive Matthias away, but it


    actually made her feel better mentally.


    Seeing that Heather remained silent, Matthias went back to the car on his own. He didn¡¯t want to bother


    with Heather anymore as he was already disheartened after being given the cold shoulder.


    There had been multiple situations where Matthias wanted to ask Heather just how could she be this


    ruthless and cruel. Did she not care for his feelings even to the slightest bit? She just couldn¡¯t care less


    about my feelings. There were numerous times Matthias was filled with hope, but he was let down


    again and again; he felt like his heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    The car heater hadpletely gone off, making the inside of the car as cold as the outside. Matthias


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    stared at the dead car engine and felt that his heart was in the exact same state at this moment.


    Heather gradually disappeared from his sight. As she strode away further and further, Matthias felt like


    he could never hold on to her. He reached out his hand and dejectedly put it down again. Heather had


    already left, just like how their rtionship was slowly drifting away. It seemed like they could never get


    on the same page.


    Matthias decided to stop being distressed about it as he leaned against the car seat and waited for the


    arrival of the rescue team. He could not be concerned with Heather¡¯s whereabouts anymore.


    After staying around Heather for so long, Matthias felt like he was going to lose himself soon. As a


    matter of fact, he had even thought of changing his life ns for the sake of Heather, but he had never


    had a ce in thetter¡¯s heart. It was only just Matthias¡¯ wishful thinking to put Heather in his future


    ns. What a joke.


    What¡¯s taking the rescue team so long? Matthias waited anxiously. Every second was torture to him.


    He had to refrain from getting out of the car to go look for Heather. The more he couldn¡¯t see her, the


    stronger his impulse to go find her.


    Matthias was anxious; he wished to leave this ce immediately and was dying to run away from


    d. Meanwhile, Heather walked further in the opposite direction. She didn¡¯t want to stay beside


    Matthias because she was worried that the closer they got, the more she would want to make him stay.


    Would a person feel lonely when he or she was alone? If she hadn¡¯t experienced being together with


    Matthias, she wouldn¡¯t have felt so alone. At that thought, a cold smile appeared on her face¡ªone that


    was as cold as the snow. Currently, she had a hunch that there would be people in front.


    Heather walked for quite a while with her persistence, and sure enough, Matthias did note after


    her anymore. Heather was relieved, but at the same time, her heart felt heavy for some reason. She


    had long anticipated that one day, Matthias would be done with her, and it seemed like the day had


    finallye.


    This was indeed taunting. Heather couldn¡¯t feel the cold physically. Due to her being alone in d


    now, her heart felt bleak.


    The snow was very heavy, and it was the heaviest one Heather had seen ever since she was born.


    From time to time, some snowkes would fall onto her cor and slide down her neck. She regretted


    not wearing a thicker coat. The wind coat that she was wearing currently only had an attractive


    appearance, and it didn¡¯t really have any other function than that.


    ¡°If it¡¯s this cold all year long¡­¡± Heather stopped halfway upon realizing that she sounded like a


    psychopath talking to herself when she was alone.


    Heather suddenly felt lonely without Matthias being by her side. It was only then that she realized she


    had long been used to Matthias¡¯ existence. She even started missing that annoying mouth of his. They


    just parted not long ago, yet Heather was already missing him dearly. She hated herself right now, for


    she felt useless. Why would I be so fragile and emotional? I just parted with Matthias. This isn¡¯t a


    valid reason to be sad. How absurd!


    Heather wanted to get rid of all the messy thoughts in her mind. She didn¡¯t want to be emotionally


    affected by Matthias anymore. She was not a little girl who wasn¡¯t capable of being on her own¡ªshe


    was a strong and independent woman in the eyes of others.


    However, at this moment, Heather was as fragile as a child. She even had an impulse to cry. When the


    snowkes fell on her cheeks, she would sometimes refuse to wipe them off with her hand and allowed


    the snowkes to be melted by her body temperature and flow down her cheeks like tears.


    The two hearts were torn apart, but neither of them was reluctant to give in. Heather wouldn¡¯t be honest


    with Matthias while thetter was totally disheartened this time round. Despite his urge to find Heather,


    he had suppressed the impulse of doing so.


    There were multiple instances where even Heather couldn¡¯t understand herself. Why did they have to


    torture each other like this? She wasn¡¯t any happier seeing Matthias being sad. She had pushed


    Matthias away again and again, but deep down, she actually couldn¡¯t bear to see him leave too.


    Heather felt like she was being increasingly psychotic as even she couldn¡¯t understand her mentality.


    She yearned to be in a bustling crowd; she wanted to be around people and not be alone. Truth be


    told, walking alone in the snow wasn¡¯t that romantic, after all. On the contrary, it made one seem even


    more lonely. This was thest situation Heather would want to be in. Once she had had a taste of the


    goodness of someone or something, it would be hard to leave them anymore, and it would be even


    more painful to lose them.


    You can¡¯t lose something you¡¯ve never had in the first ce. Gaining something is the start of losing it.


    Heather had seen this quote somewhere and it had left a strong impression in her mind. Recalling it,


    Heather was filled with mixed emotions.


    After walking for a long time, Heather felt numbness in her feet as a result of the cold. Perhaps


    Matthias was right¡ªshe would sumb to frostbite if she carried on like this. Heather trudged


    arduously through the snow. Every step she took was difficult. The snow was getting thicker and it


    seemed like Heather was sinking into it.


    On the other hand, Matthias closed his eyes and allowed the coldness to engulf him. He could feel the


    vastness of the earth, yet he had lost his ce to hide among this vast space. As such, he pressed the


    honk just to hear some noise.


    A sharp and loud sound pierced Matthias¡¯ ears. It seemed that was the only thing that could keep


    Matthias in check. At this moment, he felt deted, as if he had just experienced a breakup.


    The car honk was ring non-stop. Matthias was acting in an increasingly weird manner¡ªso weird he


    was disgusted with himself. Since when have I be like this? Where could Heather be? Matthias


    hadpletely lost trace of Heather. He couldn¡¯t identify her in the heavy snow with his bare eyes.


    Even the footprints that she had left behind were almost covered by the snow. It was as if she had


    never been there.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Meanwhile, back in Sris, the news of Matthias¡¯ return soon traveled to Tony¡¯s ears. However, what


    surprised Tony was that Heather didn¡¯te back with him.


    Ever since Matthias returned to Sria, he had been wearing a sulky face every day. His handling of


    Locke Group was rather rxed. However, due to the sudden change in Matthias¡¯ mood, the


    atmosphere of the entirepany became gloomy too.


    Niki had already expected this to happen. He was in a state of shock when Matthias had asked him


    to book him a flight back home. After that, he couldn¡¯t reach thetter by phone at all. He also never


    replied to his messages, even when Niki had sent them through various channels.


    As such, Niki guessed that Matthias had a fight with Heather. Even then, he still bought two flight


    tickets just in case. s, Matthias still came back alone toward the end. From that moment, Niki


    knew things had gotten serious when he picked Matthias up from the airport.


    Matthias¡¯ face was scaringly stiff. At that time, Niki wanted to bring up some rxing topics to ease


    the tension, but thetter had started a serious conversation before he could speak up.


    ¡°Any recent updates from Locke Group?¡± Matthias asked Niki in a stern manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s veryplicated. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t exin it to you right now,¡± Niki answered awkwardly. He felt


    pressured being asked such a question right after they met.


    ¡°Just summarize it. You don¡¯t have to go through the details.¡± Matthias insisted Niki give him a


    summary. This was truly a difficult task for Niki as he wouldn¡¯t be able to summarize everything


    within such a short time.


    Matthias fixated his eyes on Niki, who quietly lowered his head after receiving the pressure from


    Matthias¡¯ gaze. Matthias narrowed his eyes as he was annoyed seeing Niki¡¯s reaction. ¡°Niki,


    have you forgotten mymand to you?¡± Matthias questioned him angrily.


    Niki lowered his head even more. Indeed, he hadn¡¯t taken Matthias¡¯ exhortation to heart. All this


    while, he had obviously been relying on Matthias with the perception that thetter would have


    everything handled even if some issues urred.


    Although he had perceived Matthias¡¯ intention to let him deal with things independently, Niki didn¡¯t


    want to officially do things on his own. Matthias, however, had a totally opposite reaction toward this


    action of his, resulting in Niki being extremely flustered.


    All this while, Niki had been obediently carrying out tasks ording to Matthias¡¯ orders, and he had


    lost the ability to think independently. Now that Matthias suddenly requested him to do so, there was no


    way he could do that.


    ¡°Lift up your head. You¡¯re getting more irresponsible,¡± Matthias rebuked disappointedly. He hadn¡¯t


    lectured Niki in a long while, so Niki felt like he was being thrown into hell hearing Matthias¡¯ strict


    remarks.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lara?¡± Matthias was surprised to not see Lara. By right, she should be the oneing to pick


    him up.


    ¡°She has some matters to attend to in thepany,¡± Niki answered guiltily. He didn¡¯t even dare to


    lift his head to look at Matthias.


    ¡°What happened in thepany?¡± Matthias didn¡¯t expect to receive this kind of news right after


    stepping back into the country, which made him even fretful.


    ¡°Some people are stirring up trouble in thepany, so Lara is resolving it.¡± Truth was, Niki couldn¡¯t


    handle the situation at all, so he pushed it to Lara. Even Niki himself thought he was such a failure


    as a man.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier?¡± Matthias was even more irritated, growing more


    disappointed in Niki¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Lara didn¡¯t want you to worry, so she asked me not to tell you,¡± Niki mumbled timidly. He had truly


    pissed Matthias off this time, and he didn¡¯t even know how to respond to him.


    ¡°Did you think you would be able to hide such matters from me?¡± Matthias really wanted to crack


    Niki¡¯s brain to take a look at what was in it.


    Niki stuttered, for he was truly at a loss for words. Matthias¡¯ words actually made him ufortable,


    making Niki reflect upon his own problems. Lately, he had indeed spent too much energy on some


    issues even though he was aware Locke Group was in a critical period.


    ¡°Your heart has not been about work at all recently. I have no idea what exactly happened to you, but


    you shouldn¡¯t let it affect your performance at work.¡± Matthias realized his words were a little too harsh


    just now, so he adjusted his tone as he didn¡¯t want to be too fierce with Niki.


    To think about it, Matthias actually regretted dragging Niki into the business circle because thetter


    was an emotional and artistic person to begin with. As such, Matthias was thinking if he should have a


    talk with Niki. Back then, he thought what he did was for Niki¡¯s benefit, but now it seemed like he


    might be wrong.


    The two of them quickly arrived back at thepany, and it just so happened that Matthias caught


    Lara looking all anxious. As such, he quickly walked over to her. He knew all the people who were


    causing trouble were the mid-level managers in thepany. By right, they should be a rational group


    of staff, so why did theye to cause a scene at the director¡¯s office?


    The calm look on their faces subsided a little when they saw Matthias. On the other hand, Matthias


    red coldly at them while wearing a half-smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you all have tasks toplete today?¡± Matthias¡¯ voice was cold. His mood was already


    unpleasant to begin with, yet this group of people still wanted to cause trouble at this point in time.


    ¡°Director Locke,¡± one of them who seemed to be the leader greeted Matthias politely.


    ¡°So, you do remember that I¡¯m the director of Locke Group.¡± Matthias curled his lips in disdain.


    That person lowered his head with guilt. He, too, did not have the guts to look Matthias in the eye.


    Today, Matthias was indeed different from how he was in his usual days, especially his eyes; it was as


    if his eyes were piercing through their flesh. Initially, they were all staring at Matthias, but after he


    walked into the office, no one dared to even make eye contact with him.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your problem? Come in and tell me,¡± Matthias said while opening his office door.


    Before this, Lara had been stopping them from barging into the director¡¯s office, but now when Matthias


    actually invited them toe in, none of them dared toe forward. Matthias turned around and


    looked at them. ¡°Don¡¯t you all have something toin about? Why are you still standing there?


    Shall I escort you in personally?¡±


    Hearing that, the leader took a step forward, and it was only then that the others followed suit. Seeing


    this, Matthias roughly knew that this ruckus was nned. Seeing how obvious that there was a leader,


    Matthias reckoned someone must be instigating this group of employees in the dark.


    Matthias sat in the chair and waited for them toe over. It would only take a few steps to walk into


    his office, yet the managers took around two minutes to muster the courage to walk into it. Matthias


    stared at them coldly as they approached him.


    In the past, Matthias would invite them to take a seat. After all, he had always remained friendly on the


    surface despite his fierceness deep down. But today, he had directly put away his disguise. His face


    was so gloomy and terrifying that none dared to look at him at all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to take a seat,¡± Matthias said to one of the managers who took a seat self-consciously.


    Matthias knew straight away this person was theziest among this group of managers. He would be


    the first person to sit down whenever there was a chair, and he would never stand if there was an


    option to sit. That person stood up immediately, which made the leader look at him in disappointment.


    What a bad beginning. Their energy was diminished right from the start.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t thest one who entered the room close the door?¡± Matthias asked crabbily.


    With that, the crowd was flustered. It seemed like Matthias was very different from usual as he had


    been picking on them. Sweat broke out from the forehead of the leader as he felt immensely stressed.


    ¡°Are you guys putting on airs for me?¡± Matthias questioned them sternly.


    Everyone turned to look at the leader as they didn¡¯t know how to respond to Matthias¡¯ question. They


    could only depend on the leader now. Meanwhile, the leader was stunned by Matthias¡¯ vehemence; he


    was so stunned he couldn¡¯t even recall any of the appeals that he had prepared before this.


    ¡°No one¡¯s talking. Did you guys n this whole thing just to annoy me?¡± Matthias continued picking on


    them. He hadpletely overwhelmed the managers with his solemn aura.


    ¡°Not at all, Director Locke. You¡¯ve mistaken us. This time, we¡ª¡± The leader finally spoke up in a timid


    manner as he was still fearful of Matthias.


    Unfortunately, Matthias didn¡¯t even give him the chance toplete his sentence and interrupted him


    directly, ¡°What is it that you guys are stirring up trouble this time for?¡± Matthias had directly deemed


    their actions as causing trouble, not intending to be nice to them at all.


    ¡°Director Locke, we¡¯re really not looking for trouble.¡± The leader pulled a long face as he regretted


    agreeing to be part of this stupid n. Now, he had officially offended Matthias.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that.¡± Matthias continued retorting the leader as he was extremely cheesed off.


    ¡°Just get to the point and tell me about your dissatisfaction.¡± Matthias deliberately softened his tone as


    he knew it would be meaningless to argue with this bunch of people. He would rather stay calm at this


    moment.


    The managers stared at one another. They had lost the nerves to say a single word after they saw


    Matthias. In fact, that was exactly the situation Matthias had expected, so he used his re to scare


    them off. He had returned from d after having a fallout with Heather, and these mid-level


    managers decided to find trouble with him. As such, Matthias wanted to teach them a good lesson.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes. If there¡¯s nothing you¡¯d like to say, get back to your respective work after


    three minutes. Since you¡¯re my employees, I¡¯ll entertain you no matter how big of trouble you want to


    stir up, provided that your tasks are not affected,¡± Matthias said nonchntly. This was, in fact, a subtle


    threat.


    Three minutes had never felt so long before. The managers were all waiting for their leader to speak


    up, but the leader was actually even more timid than they were. After a while, the leader still failed to


    speak up while the others just stared at the ground and only lifted their eyes asionally.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up,¡± Matthias humphed gloomily in a cold voice.


    ¡°Since you all have nothing to say, get back to your tasks immediately. Each of you will receive a sry


    deduction of half a month for making trouble out of nothing today,¡± Matthias rebuked coldly. Since you


    dared to stir up trouble, don¡¯t me me for giving you a heavy punishment.


    Finally, the leader mustered his courage and said, ¡°Director Locke, I¡¯m not sure how I should say this.¡±


    ¡°Three minutes isn¡¯t enough for you to sort out your thoughts? It seems like you¡¯re really stupid. Locke


    Group doesn¡¯t need a fool.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t directly call him out on hisst sentence, but obviously, he


    intended to beat the dog before the lion.


    The leader had never thought Matthias would make a decision in such a short time. What was worse,


    he had never expected such an unfavorable oue¡ªto lose his job because of this incident. As


    such, he was put in an awkward situation.


    ¡°Director Locke, I¡¯ll give you a reasonable exnation, but if you¡¯re asking me to just spit it out, I¡¯m


    afraid I can¡¯t put it to you adequately.¡± Since Matthias had already driven him into a corner, he might as


    well be bolder and honest with Matthias.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Without giving the leader a chance at all, Matthias said without raising his head, ¡°You can leave now.¡± It


    was as if he hadn¡¯t even heard what the person had just said.


    Everyone looked at each other for a while before someone took the lead and left, and the rest followed


    suit. Eventually, only the leader was left standing before Matthias, who did not even spare him a


    nce. He was busy with the task at hand as if the former didn¡¯t exist at all.


    Matthias had handled things too kindly in the past, and it emboldened the other as a result. But now, he


    wasn¡¯t going to continue to be so polite.


    ¡°Head over to the finance office and collect your pay.¡± He spoke very firmly. The leader looked at


    Matthias pleadingly for him to change his mind, but it was to no avail.


    Matthias did not even ask him who was behind the incident. In fact, he had already made his guess


    without intending to confirm it with the leader.


    Since there was no longer any chance of turning things around, the leader could only ept his fate


    despite his resentment. Even if that person came out with the truth right now, it probably wouldn¡¯t make


    things any better.


    At the same time, Heather was enjoying her solo vacation far away in d. Since Matthias had left,


    she depended on herself and walked out of her misery. It even reminded her of that time in Antarctica.


    Unknowingly, it had been a day since he had left. Heather tossed and turned at night, but she couldn¡¯t


    fall asleep. His face kept appearing in her mind from time to time, and she would be hit by a pang of


    guilt when she thought of the despair in his eyes.


    He hadn¡¯t left any messages for Heather, and her phone was quiet as though it had been turned off; it


    seemed like she had lost everything overnight.


    Before this, she would chat with Myra untilte at night. After all, there was nothing they didn¡¯t talk


    about. Heather was able to rx with Myra around, but now that her rtionship with thetter had


    turned out this way, paired with her falling out with Matthias in just a few days, Heather had no one


    else. She didn¡¯t know if she could return to Bradfort City before New Year¡¯s Day. Right now, she didn¡¯t


    want to return to that ineffable ce.


    It was where her home was; it was where Robert, Myra, Matthias, and even Leon were. In addition to


    these people that she cared about, there were also traps waiting for her. She felt like a cheetah being


    hunted by a cunning hunter who was just waiting for her to fall into his traps.


    If Caleb wasn¡¯t the one setting her up, who else could it be? Could it be that there was a mysterious


    force even Heather didn¡¯t know about? She would think about this whenever she settled down.


    Caleb wasing on strong. Although he fitted the image of the mastermind behind everything, her


    intuition was constantly whispering to her that there was a hidden force in Bradfort City.


    Nheless, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. Heather wondered how this person was able to hide


    their presence so well. If she couldn¡¯t figure this out, she wouldn¡¯t know how to handle the problem.


    As the hours went by, Heather pulled out the vintage-style pocket watch she had bought for a cheap


    price earlier that day. She typically refrained from buying stuff at flea markets, but this morning, she


    bought this pocket watch without thinking much about it.


    She held the object to her ear as she listened to the sound of time passing. In fact, she wanted to make


    herself fall asleep to the sound of the watch ticking. In the warm room, she almost forgot about the icy


    weather outside.


    The snowfall had been going on for such a long time, and it felt like it was never going to stop. With the


    light of her cellphone, she carefully studied the pocket watch. After a long time, there was still no sign


    of sleep, and the chaos in her mind was about to force her into a breakdown.


    She wondered what time it was at Bradfort City, and she wondered what Matthias was doing. Out of


    nowhere, an unread message popped up on the screen. She opened up Messenger with a hint of


    anticipation, thinking it was Matthias who had texted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Leon,¡± she said to herself somewhat ruefully.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t youe back with Matthias, Heather?¡¯ Leon was rather surprised when he heard about


    this, so he immediately sent a message to her.


    ¡®He can¡¯t be away from the Locke Group for too long.¡¯ She gave a random excuse.


    Undoubtedly, Leon wasn¡¯t a person who was easy to fool. He immediately replied, ¡®Did you fall out with


    him again?¡¯ After all, they shed with each other so often that Leon had gotten used to it.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡¯ Talking about Matthias with Leon was thest thing she wanted to do right


    now.


    Leon somewhat regretfully looked at his phone, for it seemed like there wouldn¡¯t be any gossip.


    Heather knew that Leon was concerned about her, but she didn¡¯t want to talk about these things.


    ¡®Come back soon, Heather!¡¯ Leon felt bored without her in Bradfort City, not knowing who else he


    should hang out with.


    Recently, he had been so busy with his own affairs that he didn¡¯t even have time to pick up girls. By the


    time he finished settling all of his affairs, Heather had gone to d to his surprise.


    As such, Leon was unable to find someone to talk to. In fact, he was rather lonely. He thought about


    going to see Paige, but he abandoned the idea in the end. As he thought about what she had told him,


    as well as the things he himself had privately found out, Leon hesitated. He didn¡¯t know whether he


    should go after Paige.


    After going through something like that, Leon didn¡¯t know if Paige would ept a new rtionship¡ªthe


    most difficult women to pick up were the ones who were heartbroken, after all. On top of that, he


    couldn¡¯t guarantee that the rtionship with Paige would work out. He didn¡¯t want her to experience


    despair once again.


    At the moment, he was indecisive; he couldn¡¯t be devoted to just one person. Back then, he had spent


    all his persistence on Heather, so it would be impossible for him to be loyal to another person for a


    while. In other words, he was afraid he couldn¡¯t handle a rtionship with Paige. Although he felt


    something for her, he hesitated to pursue her. At a time like this, he really wanted to chat with Heather


    since she could probably give him some help.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be back before the New Year¡¯s.¡¯ Heather had just made up her mind. She intended to return in time


    for thepany¡¯s opening, and she wasn¡¯t going to go back on her word with the Saffords.


    ¡®Did you figure anything out in d?¡¯ Leon asked.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know,¡¯ she replied swiftly. She really did not know as she had never been so lost.


    Leon was astonished upon reading her answer. After thinking for a long time, he then asked, ¡®Can we


    video call each other?¡¯ Leon wanted to talk to her directly since there were many things that he wanted


    to say but couldn¡¯t express clearly through text.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just get on a voice call.¡¯ Since she couldn¡¯t sleep, she thought that she might as well talk to Leon.


    Soon, her phone rang. Heather hesitated for a moment before she answered. Meanwhile, Leon¡¯s


    impatient voice rang and he seemed to have a bunch of things he wanted to talk to her about.


    ¡°I miss you, Heather,¡± he said with a slight whine in his voice.


    ¡°Are you done settling your issues?¡± Heather knew him. Once she heard his words, she knew that he


    was loafing around again.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He walked toward the couch with his phone in his ear, wanting to lie down and chat with her


    ¡°Are thingsplicated with your family?¡± She had only asionally heard him mention his family


    before, and she didn¡¯t know much about them. If his family hadn¡¯te to Bradfort City, she might¡¯ve


    never thought that his family was so beyond her imagination.


    ¡°You could say that!¡± Apart from the slight ache he felt in his back, he was gettingfortable lying on


    the couch.


    ¡°Why did they search for you in such a way?¡± She hadn¡¯t spoken about the explosion in detail with him,


    so she was taking the opportunity to divert his attention.


    After a moment, he responded, ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about this matter?¡± He obviously didn¡¯t


    want to talk about it at all. His family was his sore spot, and he simply didn¡¯t want it to be brought up.


    ¡°You clearly told mest time that you would give me an exnation, so why are you reluctant to talk


    about it now?¡± She insisted that they talked about this matter properly.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯re making this difficult for me,¡± he said bitterly. He didn¡¯t expect her to insist on it, and it


    made him feel awkward.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I¡¯ll just hang up!¡± Heather spoke with a slight hint of threat in her tone.


    Just then, his eyebrows knitted tightly. Since she had asked, then he had nowhere to run. After thinking


    about it, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up. I¡¯ll tell you, but there¡¯s one condition. After I exin it to you, you have


    to help me with something.¡± He hurriedly took the opportunity to negotiate.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Heather agreed at once. When she heard Leon¡¯s tone, she instantly knew that he was distressed about


    his rtionships again¡ªshe didn¡¯t mind helping him out on this matter. In the past, he had sought her


    to talk about this, and she helped him to analyze his problems from a psychological perspective.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about your family. If you don¡¯t mind, can you tell me more?¡± Heather wanted to


    know about Leon¡¯s family, and she didn¡¯t rule out the possibility that the mysterious force was rted to


    them.


    ¡°Heather, are you suspecting that my family has infiltrated Bradfort City and have been secretly


    manipting certain things behind the scenes?¡± Leon knew her well too, for he saw through her at


    once.


    Since she did not deny it, he knew that he had guessed correctly. After mulling it over, he said, ¡°My


    family does have business dealings with the Moriarty Family, but we are in no way a pawn in their


    hands,¡± he said frankly.


    It turned out that Heather was right all along¡ªthe power of Leon¡¯s family was not to be underestimated.


    As things got more and moreplicated, Heather began to suspect Leon.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking, Heather? Are you doubting me?¡± Once again, he saw through her thoughts.


    ¡°No, I believe in our friendship.¡± Although she had only doubted him for a moment, she quickly


    dismissed the idea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my family won¡¯t get involved in your family strife.¡± He didn¡¯t know what else to say to her,


    so he could only provide her with reassurance.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She trusted him. After all, he was the only person around her that she could trust.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough of my exnation,¡± Leon said yfully.


    When she heard this, Heather furrowed her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t expect him to pull something like this,


    and it was a real pain in the neck; it seemed like he really didn¡¯t want to talk too much about his family.


    Meanwhile, Heather wondered if she should ask the question that had been lingering in her mind.


    ¡°Should I take your silence as an agreement? Can we talk about me now?¡± Leon quickly asked, afraid


    that she would throw more questions at him.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Since she failed to find any reason to refuse, Heather could only acquiesce. When Leon saw that she


    did not deny it, he said, ¡°I¡¯m still hesitant to pursue Paige.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect this to be what he was worrying about. Heather assumed that Leon had started


    pursuing Paige a long time ago, but it turned out that he was still hesitating. It seemed like he was


    serious this time.


    ¡°If you like her, just do it. Isn¡¯t that the principle you¡¯ve always lived by? Why are you still hesitant to


    make a move?¡± she asked teasingly.


    ¡°When I think about the things that you¡¯ve told me, I can¡¯t make up my mind at all.¡± He was indecisive


    since it was something he couldn¡¯t easily forget. As such, there was no way he could go after Paige.


    In fact, it all started because of Heather¡ªthat was why she had to help him get over this. After all, Leon


    was never this cautious and indecisive when he pursued Heather back then.


    It was rare for Leon to be so undecided. Meanwhile, Heather held back herughter and said, ¡°That


    means you are quite devoted to Paige.¡±


    Right now, Leon was slightly tongue-tied as the woman teased him. In fact, it had been a long time


    since hest pursued a girl with such seriousness.


    ¡°Is there really no hope for me to pursue her, Heather?¡± Back then, he had lost in the hands of her. This


    time, he didn¡¯t want to fail in his pursuit of Paige.


    Chasing after something that couldn¡¯t be reached was the worst. After experiencing this once, he didn¡¯t


    want to go through it again.


    When she heard this, Heather realized why he was hesitant¡ªhe was afraid of being rejected. She had


    destroyed his confidence before, and it seemed like he wanted to regain his confidence from Heather.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re the only one who can get Paige to open up her heart,¡± she said while assuring him. If


    his confidence suffered another blow at this moment, he might be even more afraid to make a move.


    After mulling it over, Heather came to the conclusion that Paige simply didn¡¯t want to be involved in any


    romantic rtionships¡ªshe was probably done with love. Perhaps Leon could help her walk out of the


    shadows, and Heather didn¡¯t think it was a bad thing. She was so detailed when analyzing others, but


    when it came to herself, she was aplete mess.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not justforting me, Heather?¡± Leon didn¡¯t quite believe her and felt that she


    was justforting him in disguise.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been sharp-tongued to you, so do you think I would be kind enough tofort you?¡± she


    asked casually. Leon was suspicious by instinct, so she had to eliminate his doubts.


    He thought about it for a while and realized that she had a point. Heather had always been blunt with


    him, and she never beat around the bush.


    ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± Leon asked in distress.


    This was a difficult question¡ªeven Heather didn¡¯t know what he should do. She didn¡¯t know much


    about Paige, let alone her take on rtionships.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at picking up girls? Why are you asking me this?¡± She threw the question back to


    Leon. She couldn¡¯te up with an answer, so there was no need for her to think.


    ¡°We¡¯re going in circles again,¡± Leon said bitterly. Chatting with Heather was just troublesome since


    there was no conclusion at all.


    Leon had long seen through her tricks; if she didn¡¯t want to answer a question, she would throw it back


    at him. He hoped that she could help him out, but he still had to rely on himself in the end.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of advice I should give you.¡± Instead of beating around the bush, Heather spoke


    frankly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to approach her. Should I go after her relentlessly, or should I y hard to get?¡± he


    asked in distress. He was racking his brains just to ask her out on a date. There was still a long way to


    go after that, and he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Forget about your tricks and just be sincere to her,¡± Heather said in a resigned manner. She wondered


    why he didn¡¯t think of simply pursuing someone sincerely without any tricks.


    ¡°Sincere?¡± The corners of his lips pulled back. This was what hecked the most; if he was indeed


    sincere, perhaps he would¡¯ve even won Heather over back then.


    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t know how to truly love someone,¡± she said lightly, sounding a little defeated.


    She then added quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, so don¡¯t ask me.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to be sincere to other


    people as well.


    ¡°You might as well just say that we¡¯re both ipetent in love,¡± Leon spat out. After going around in a


    circle, Heather ended up insulting them both.


    ¡°There are too many people in this society who are ipetent in love. Because of this, we feel that


    true love is precious,¡± said Heather as she sighed. The people around her were bound to someone for


    a variety of reasons¡ªonly Myra and Tony were together because of love.


    asionally, Heather envied their rtionship; she envied the deep love they had for each other.


    ¡°Are you lecturing me, Heather?¡± Leon understood where she wasing from, but in the pursuit of


    true love, the journey was a rocky road. He wondered how one was supposed to know when they had


    met the right person to give their all.


    ¡°You should stop discussing rtionships with me. I don¡¯t have any good advice for you, and I¡¯m a


    mess myself.¡± Inadvertently, she exposed her current situation with Matthias. Her rtionship was


    getting worse and worse, and she was really disappointed in herself.


    ¡°Matthias has been rather amodating to you, so why won¡¯t you be a little more gentle with him,


    Heather?¡± Leon hit the nail on the head. In fact, no one wished for their partner to be that assertive, let


    alone a sessful business tycoon like Matthias.


    ¡°How would you know?¡± Heather understood all these, but when push came to shove, she was her


    capricious self who kept doing things that hurt others and herself.


    ¡°As an outsider, I see things more clearly. Sometimes, I think you¡¯re asking a little too much of Matthias.


    He¡¯s not a master at rtionships, so he can¡¯t possibly do everything for you.¡± In fact, Leon could see


    that Matthias was still quite inexperienced. His inexperience both attracted and displeased Heather.


    ¡°Are you saying that all the problems between him and I are of my own doing?¡± she asked in


    dissatisfaction. She was frustrated that Leon was taking Matthias¡¯s side and using her of being


    unreasonable.


    ¡°No, Heather¡ªthat¡¯s not what I meant. I mean¡­¡±


    However, she interrupted him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want your exnation. Men are alwaysining


    that us women aren¡¯t gentle or tolerant enough.¡± She was blowing things out of proportion at this point.


    Meanwhile, Leon was dumbfounded at how stubborn she was when people gave her advice. He knew


    this was how she was, and it would be difficult for her to change.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re misinterpreting my words. When there is conflict between two people, I think that both of them


    must be at fault. You can¡¯t put all the me on him.¡± Not wanting her to interrupt him again, Leon spoke


    in one breath.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m always passing the buck?¡± Heather was now energized enough to speak


    properly with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re on fire today, Heather. Why don¡¯t you let some steam off?¡± Leon asked cautiously.


    She had been slightly irritated in the beginning, but because of this little fiasco, her mood improved


    greatly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss rtionships anymore. Let¡¯s talk about something more serious.¡± Heather


    changed the subject since they were starting to talk unpleasantly to each other. Hence, it was probably


    better for them to change the topic before it was toote.


    ¡°How are the preparations for thepany¡¯s openinging along?¡± Heather had delegated all the


    tasks to Leon beforehand, so she didn¡¯t know how things were going.


    ¡°There are a few minor issues that still need to be discussed with Paige.¡± In fact, Leon had yet to get


    started on some of the little details.


    ¡°Since there is an open and honest reason to speak to her, why don¡¯t you go and see her?¡± she said in


    disgust, wondering since when had Leon be so fearful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to ask her,¡± he said. He wanted to ask Paige out, but he felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ask on your behalf.¡± It was rare for her to be so considerate. Naturally, Leon was more


    than happy to agree.


    ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been waiting for,¡± he said excitedly.


    ¡°You have to be scrupulous in separating public from private interests. You can¡¯t dy business


    because of private matters. Paige isn¡¯t going to bite, so what are you afraid of?¡± she asked half-jokingly.


    ¡°The person who is dying business because of personal affairs seems to be you, Heather,¡± Leon


    retorted nonchntly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit to that.¡± She didn¡¯t bother arguing with Leon, nor did she want to waste more time dwelling on


    this.


    ¡°You admit it so freely, but there isn¡¯t a hint of sincerity at all. You don¡¯t even have an ounce of remorse


    in you.¡± He began to condemn Heather, who had just been lecturing him moments ago. Naturally, he


    had to return the favor.


    ¡°Old habits die hard. Forgive me for being capricious,¡± she said insincerely. Upon hearing this, Leon felt


    frustrated. It was as if she was the open and poised one, whereas he was the petty man.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to continue talking with you. I¡¯m getting ticked off,¡± he said in an exaggerated manner. If


    he continued the conversation, he would end up being the one who lost.


    ¡°You say it like I¡¯m picking on you.¡± Heather grinned. Her mood had brightened considerably after


    talking to Leon.


    ¡°Come back soon, Heather. Your recent performance has disappointed me!¡± he said in a joking tone,


    but he indeed thought her behavior was indeed a little uncharacteristic as ofte.


    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in myself too,¡± she said emotionally. Truthfully, she was quite dismayed at herself and


    did not know what she was doing.


    While she hid in d, she refused to return to Bradfort City and face the turmoil that was going on.


    As ofte, she realized that she was running away from her problems. She used to face her problems


    head-on, but now, she was losing her confidence.


    It was gettingte, yet Heather wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. She got down from the warm bed and switched on


    the lights. In the spacious room, she began to understand the meaning of loneliness.


    Never had she waited so eagerly to hear from Matthias. Ever since he left, it was like he had


    what she did, she had nopany and no one to share her experiences with.


    In fact, no one would always tolerate another person¡¯s capriciousness. Heather believed this, which


    was why she was unwilling to give him her all. She thought he was different, but it seemed like she was


    wrong.


    Will hope emerge from my despair?

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    Since she had stayed in d long enough, Heather decided to return to Bradfort City at dawn. After


    talking to Leon, she felt a lot better.


    Bradfort City still looked the same and did not change at all during the few days she was gone. As she


    walked out of the airport unnoticed, she nced at the tall buildings while a sense ofment washed


    over her.


    Upon returning to the city, everything felt so unreal to her. At that moment, the corners of her lips


    tugged upward as an emotionless smile emerged.


    In fact, she did not tell anyone that she had returned. As she sat alone in the cab, she said to the driver


    calmly, ¡°To Snowbush Manor.¡±


    Leon recently bought a vi at Snowbush Manor; he had moved in before Heather returned from


    abroad since he didn¡¯t want to stay in a hotel anymore.


    Instead of going back to the Langston Residence right away, Heather went to see Leon instead. It


    seemed like she didn¡¯t want the Langstons to know that she had returned to the country.


    Leon was still asleep when she rang the doorbell, so she patiently rang it three more times before it


    woke him up. He went to answer the door groggily, and to his surprise, Heather was standing at the


    door.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Heather!¡± he said with unusual excitement.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe back earlier?¡± Her brows were slightly raised as she wore a faint smile.


    ¡°Pleasee in, Heather.¡± He warmly weed her into his house.


    While being led by Leon, Heather walked in as her gaze swept across the furnishings in the house. It


    looked like the previous owner of this vi was an artistic person.


    The ce had a European style to it, and she silently wondered if Leon had bought this vi from an


    old man since such decorations weren¡¯tmon. After all, the only people who liked this aesthetic


    came from older generations.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯vee back, right?¡± She wanted to keep her return a secret, and she


    specifically did not want Matthias to know about it.


    ¡°I am a man of my words, Heather. Do you not trust me?¡± He thumped his chest and reassured her.


    Indeed, he told not a single person and kept the secret well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here for a few days.¡± She made her intentions clear.


    Upon hearing this, Leon smiled brightly. He lived alone in a spacious and empty vi, and he was about


    to die from boredom. Naturally, he was over the moon when he heard that Heather was going to be


    with him.


    that Heather was going to be with him.


    ¡°Why did you pick this vi?¡± She didn¡¯t expect Leon to like this style. In fact, it was rather surprising.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s unique.¡± He liked things that were novel; even the women he pursued and liked were


    different from others.


    ¡°It¡¯s very unique indeed.¡± She had to agree. Despite all the unexpected things he did, Heather was


    never surprised at all.


    ¡°Let me take you to the second floor to have a look.¡± There were three floors in the vi, and the area


    was huge.


    Heather liked simple vis, and two floors were already enough for her. In contrast, the Langston


    Residence was like a castle. The ce wasplex and luxurious, and it did not feel like a home to


    her at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel creeped out living in such a big house by yourself?¡± she jokingly asked.


    However, Leon innocently turned around and looked at her confusion, not catching the joke.


    ¡°Howe there isn¡¯t even a servant in the house?¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine that he¡¯d be able to clean


    the entire vi all by himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like having people at home that I don¡¯t know well.¡± He simply didn¡¯t like being with someone


    who he wasn¡¯t familiar with. As such, he dismissed the idea of living together with them.


    ¡°In that case, how do you clean such a huge house?¡± Heather asked as she gestured around therge


    vi. He didn¡¯t like servants in the house, yet he bought such a huge ce.


    ¡°Part-time cleaners, duh! I can¡¯t go without them, and it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know me, Heather.¡± He


    simply didn¡¯t get why she would bring up such an insignificant matter.


    Meanwhile, Heather gazed at him helplessly. She just wanted to talk to him about household matters,


    yet she was being frowned upon by him. Was she really incapable of initiating a conversation?


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to act like your normal self, Heather,¡± he said seriously. He couldn¡¯t figure out what


    she was thinking. Ever since she returned from d, she had been acting more and more bizarre.


    ¡°Am I acting unusually?¡± She pointed at herself and asked, wondering what his look of disgust meant.


    Leon stopped in front of a guest room and pushed the door open. With a loud creak, the quaintly


    designed wooden doors opened.


    ¡°Come and see your bedroom, Heather. Do you like it?¡± Leon did not answer her and changed the topic


    instead.


    At that moment, she swept a nce at the decorations inside the room. It was open and airy, and the


    vi¡¯s former owner must have loved European culture. The antique style bedroom looked as though


    they had either gone back several centuries in the past, or they were currently on a film set.


    ¡°I like it,¡± she said casually. No matter what the room looked like, she still wouldn¡¯t be sleeping


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m really d.¡± A satisfied smile appeared on his face. In fact, Leon had put much thought into


    preparing the room for her.


    Although the previous owner had decorated the bedroom in a European style, Leon hired professionals


    toe over and redecorate it.


    However, him messing around with the decorations was pointless, for Heather wasn¡¯t interested in this


    antique style at all.


    ¡°From what I remember, you mentioned that you like antique style interiors,¡± he said in an ingratiating


    manner. Since she liked it, he decorated it ording to her tastes.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± She had no recollection of it at all. She wondered when exactly did she mention such a


    thing to him.


    ¡°Forget it. Your good memory doesn¡¯t work when ites to me at all,¡± he said exasperatedly. Heather


    had a particrly good memory, but she couldn¡¯t remember things like this with Leon.


    No one was able to remember every single thing; naturally, she only remembered things she felt were


    important. As for the unimportant details, she didn¡¯t remember them by heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leon,¡± she said apologetically. She did feel rather embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t remember


    the casual remarks she made to Leon, whereas he could remember them clearly. From time to time, he


    would bring up what they spoke about before. In any case, Heather seemed to be the one who had the


    upper hand in their rtionship.


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring me by apologizing out of nowhere.¡± Leon gazed at her strangely, not expecting that she


    would take the initiative to apologize¡ªit was not like her at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an apology. Is it that scary?¡± she asked in a resigned manner. Was it such a surprise that she


    apologized?


    Since thest disagreement with Matthias, Heather began paying attention to her words and actions in


    order to avoid hurting or offending others.


    ¡°You¡¯ve apologized to me only a handful of times over the years,¡± he said half-jokingly. He started to


    notice the major changes in Heather after a few days of not seeing her.


    Still, Leon couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened when Heather and Matthias were alone together. She


    kept her mouth shut, and it aroused his curiosity. However, he couldn¡¯t find a good reason to ask her


    about it.


    ¡°People are always changing,¡± she said casually. Perhaps her change came a little toote, but she


    was now paying attention. In due time, she would be able to kick some of her bad habits.


    ¡°Your change came unannounced, and it¡¯s a little overwhelming to me.¡± He wasn¡¯t used to this; it


    would¡¯ve been better if she took one step at a time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the change in me?¡± She didn¡¯t want to dwell on it any longer. After all, she had been


    sitting on the ne for a long time and was exhausted. Right now, she just wanted to rest.


    ¡°I do,¡± he said quickly. Since she had the sense to change herself, there wasn¡¯t anything he had to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to get some rest.¡± She spoke frankly, lest Leon kept pestering her. If this continued,


    she would probably fall apart from exhaustion.


    She was going to plop onto the bed once Leon left, but for the sake of hygiene, she decided to freshen


    up a bit. She swiftly went to the bathroom and unexpectedly saw arge wooden bathtub inside. Then,


    she walked toward it curiously.


    It seemed like she was supposed to bathe in this. She rolled her eyes as her germophobia was acting


    up. She couldn¡¯t imagine taking a bath in a wooden bathtub, for she felt that it wasn¡¯t hygienic. Further


    down the line, she wondered if Leon had ever bathed in this¡ªit seemed even more unbearable to her.


    She wanted to move to another room, but she no longer had the strength to go to Leon. When she


    nced down at the bathtub, she was surprised to see that she hadn¡¯t noticed the envelope inside it.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After reaching out, she proceeded to grab the item.


    She immediately opened it up, found a letter, and unfolded it. She didn¡¯t expect Leon to have already


    expected that she would be fussy with the tub¡¯s cleanliness, and he had even written a note for her


    beforehand. In the letter, there was a detailed exnation for her.


    After reading the note, she was relieved and could finally enjoy a good soak in this high-tech wooden


    bathtub.


    The bathtub design looked ancient from the surface, but it was actually a high-tech bathtub with a self-


    cleaning function¡ªthis was extremely important to Heather.


    At that moment, Heather undressed herself to take a good bath. From the corner of her eyes, she


    noticed some flower petals that were ced on the side.


    To her surprise, Leon had even prepared flower petals for her to take a bath with. It seemed like he had


    put a lot of thought into this.


    Since he had made such a huge effort, she wasn¡¯t going to disappoint him. After pressing the button on


    the outside of the tub, she scattered the petals into it.


    With that, the warm water slowly injected into the tub while the petals floated on the water. Heather felt


    the water to check the temperature, but she quickly realized the tub could even automatically adjust the


    bath¡¯s temperature.


    Soon, half of the bathtub was filled. After a moment, she peeled off her clothes and stepped into the


    tub.


    The room and water temperature was just right, and she slowly rxed her body. As the speed of the


    water gradually slowed, she felt the water pressure gushing down her back.


    The tub even had a massage function, but she did not turn it on. Heather just wanted to have a quick


    soak, for she couldn¡¯t wait to get into bed and lie down.


    The water in the wooden bathtub seemed to be different from regr tap water. It had a faint medicinal


    fragrance that was mixed with a light floral fragrance, and it was sofortable that she was reluctant


    to get out. She was afraid that she would fall asleep in the tub if she stayed any longer.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    Heather was dripping wet when she got out of the tub. Then, she grabbed a towel and dried herself up.


    After taking a bath, she felt rxed and walked to the bed in satisfaction.


    When she saw the wooden bedframe, she wondered if it would creak when she slept on it. Soon, she


    shook the thought out of her mind.


    Solid wood was heavy, and the bed rails looked rather aristocratic. As shey down on the bed, a


    content smile appeared on her face.


    It was a big and spacious bed; even if she turned around, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about touching


    another person. This reminded her of the nights she slept next to Matthias in d, for she was


    worried that she would identally kiss him whenever she turned around.


    After her experience spending the night with another person, she couldn¡¯t get used to being alone


    again. She noticed she was bing more and more melodramatic, and she wondered if she really


    had fallen for Matthias.


    She wanted to ask herself what she liked about him many times. She could obviously avoid this, but


    why didn¡¯t she?


    Initially, she thought she would fall asleep when shey in bed, but she was wrong. In fact, she didn¡¯t


    have the tiniest sense of sleepiness. As soon as shey down, her mind drifted to Matthias like a curse


    ¡ªeven if she told herself not to fall for him, her chaotic mind couldn¡¯t calm down.


    Heather was annoyed by this, and she grabbed her phone from the side. Since she couldn¡¯t fall asleep


    anyway, she decided to y mobile games to cure her insomnia.


    A familiar tune rang when she opened the gaming app, but she instantly felt bored. On second thought,


    all mobile games were boring.


    Day after day, their tasks were the same; Heather was dissatisfied that these games had no storyline at


    all. Despite that, she went online every single day toplete the daily tasks. It looked particrly


    boring, and it felt like it was a single-yer game.


    She didn¡¯t likepleting the tasks as a team, so she yed by herself. Nheless, it was enough


    for her. As long as she could pass time and eventually fall asleep, she didn¡¯t expect much from this


    game.


    When her mind was focused on something, other things would not emerge in her head out of nowhere


    and disrupt her mood. At that moment, she put all her concentration on the game.


    The longer it took for her to level-up as the game progressed, the time she spent on this game


    increased as well. She didn¡¯t think that she would be this dependent on a mobile game to pass the time


    one day.


    In fact, she was shocked at her change. It was all because of Matthias; even though he wasn¡¯t around


    her, he still had a huge impact on her.


    Just then, random thoughts popped up in her head¡ªshe thought about what he was doing and how he


    had been. Needless to say, she couldn¡¯t help but think of him and the little details of his life.


    At the same time, he was thinking about her too. Not only had he returned from d by himself, he


    didn¡¯t leave anyone there to keep an eye on Heather.


    He didn¡¯t know what she was doing, and was unaware that she had returned to the country. As he


    continued to assume that she was still in d, he wondered if the heavy snow had stopped.


    She was always so capricious that he was worried about her being alone there. On second thought, his


    worrying was unnecessary.


    Heather was perfectly capable of taking care of herself. After all, she had been abroad ever since she


    graduated high school, and she had taken care of herself quite well.


    After seeing her gentle side in front of others, he couldn¡¯t understand why she was so strict with him¡ªit


    felt as though whatever he did was wrong in her eyes.


    Just then, the sound of music filled his ears. His heart was in a turmoil since he had been holding back


    from going to Heather these few days. In truth, there were many times he wanted to reach out to her


    and asked how she was doing.


    ¡°Answer it.¡± He nced at Niki angrily as the music kept ring, but Niki simply let it continue.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a little crankytely, Director Locke,¡± Niki said helplessly. He didn¡¯t want to bother


    Matthias, but thetter insisted on having Niki move all of his work there to keep himpany.


    Since he had no idea what was going on in Matthias¡¯ mind, Niki didn¡¯t want to work with him. After


    all, he was always on his toes whenever Matthias was around.


    ¡°Be serious when you¡¯re working,¡± Matthias grunted in annoyance, making sure to correct Niki¡¯s


    attitude.


    As he lowered his head, Niki knew better than to provoke Matthias at this moment. Recently, he had


    quite a temper. Matthias sighed at how Niki was whenever he was a little more stern to him, but he


    couldn¡¯t do anything about it at all.


    ¡°Director Locke, I¡¯ve been working so seriously that I can¡¯t even answer the phone.¡± With that, he


    declined the call. It was from the same person again, and they wouldn¡¯t let him go even during office


    hours.


    ¡°Put it on mute and stop disturbing me.¡± Matthias really couldn¡¯t stand Niki¡¯s attitude. After all, it


    wasn¡¯t good to be so casual as they worked.


    At that moment, Niki quickly put his phone on mute. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry that he


    had put himself in trouble again. Meanwhile, Matthias fiddled with his phone as he hesitated again and


    again whether to send Heather a message. To be frank, he wanted to call her and hear her voice¡ªhe


    was getting impatient.


    When he snuck a nce at Matthias¡¯ troubled expression, Niki seemed to understand the distress


    he was in. He realized he was having troubles with Heather again. Apart from work, men were always


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    stressing about women!


    He wanted to tell Matthias that he had received some news about Heather leaving d. However,


    Niki wondered what would be a good time to break the news to him since he kept getting scolded by


    Matthias these past few days.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t long since he heard about this. As he mulled it over, he twirled the pen in his hand.


    Although he was a little introverted, he was cunning and mischievous on the inside.


    asionally, the air conditioner would emit a faint noise. They had bought a silent air-conditioner, but it


    was impossible for a truly silent air-conditioner to exist¡ªthere¡¯d always be a little sounding from it.


    When he was stressed, even the slightest noise was a pain in the neck to Matthias. As he pushed his


    phone to the side, he no longer wanted to be swayed by Heather.


    They were at a critical moment right now, and he couldn¡¯t give up just yet and waste his efforts. He


    even hoped for Heather to return a littleter; he wanted to wait until everything was settled before


    starting fresh with her.


    However, it was just a thought; whatever happened next was certainly not unrted to Heather. There


    were many things that couldn¡¯t be avoided, and a helpless smile appeared on his face just then.


    As his fingers drummed on the desk, his mood was getting more and more obvious. Niki wanted to


    speak several times, but couldn¡¯t find the right timing.


    ¡°Director Locke,¡± he finally said.


    Matthias shifted his attention to him, and his cold gaze was enough to send a shiver down Niki¡¯s


    spine. He didn¡¯t know what Matthias was thinking, but it didn¡¯t seem like something bad.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He spoke with a serious face. If Niki didn¡¯t say anything serious, he wasn¡¯t


    going to hear the end of it.


    ¡°I just heard some news that I don¡¯t know if I should tell you,¡± Niki said, but did not manage to


    arouse Matthias¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°If you want to tell me, then go ahead.¡± There was a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    ¡°It seems like Miss Langston has left d. Someone spotted her at the airport,¡± Niki said


    confidently. After all, he was rarely wrong about the intel he got.


    At once, Matthias¡¯s expression shifted. He didn¡¯t expect that she had already left d; based on his


    understanding of her, she wouldn¡¯t return so soon. After thinking about it for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t


    figure it out. Meanwhile, Niki didn¡¯t know what had triggered him again.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Matthias asked. Just because she had left d, it didn¡¯t mean she had


    returned to the country. Moreover, it was possible that she had gone somewhere else.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this since it was at Bradfort City¡¯s airport. For the time being, no one has seen


    anyone that looks like her,¡± Niki said bluntly. cing a spy at the airport was indeed a brilliant idea.


    ¡°Apart from the airport, where else do you have more eyes and ears?¡± Matthias pretended to ask


    casually, making it look like a cop meeting with an informant.


    ¡°Eyes and ears?¡± Niki seemed a little confused about his words. He assumed Matthias must have


    gotten too excited at the news of Heather¡¯s return, for the words he used were rather weird.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. You should just carry on with your work.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t want to distract Niki


    from working.


    It seemed likely that Heather was already at Bradfort City. As he thought about it, Matthias wanted to


    call her and personally ask her where she was.


    After thinking about it for some time, he decided to send her a message. Finally, he found a reasonable


    excuse, and the corners of his lips curled into a smile.


    After sneaking a nce at him, Niki breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his expression. Whenever


    Heather upset Matthias, he would torment his staff; Niki was one who suffered the most.


    However, Matthias did not get a response from Heather. The message had been sent for a long time,


    and she should have already seen it by now. Despite that, she never replied.


    He wondered if she was still angry at him as he rubbed his temples. This was troublesome. In fact,


    Heather wasn¡¯t like other women who could be coaxed easily.


    On second thought, he was the one who should be angry. He nced at his phone several times, but


    there was still no news from her.


    It was true that the first one who was moved in a rtionship was the loser; he profoundly felt that he


    had no self-respect at all when it came to Heather. She was perfect and he liked her a lot. Despite that,


    he just couldn¡¯t tell her so.


    However, how could he have known that Heather was asleep at this time? There were many


    misfortunes in life, and Matthias¡¯ mood worsened right at that moment.


    On the other hand, Heather was sleeping soundly, not knowing that she had received a text. When she


    finally woke up, it was alreadyte at night.


    As her eyes fluttered open, it was already dark outside. She blinked continuously, and it took a moment


    for her eyes to adapt to the darkness. Leon didn¡¯t evene to wake her up, and it was such a good


    sleep. Just then, she wondered what time it was.


    Listlessly, she searched for her phone but to no avail. Once again, shey back down and closed her


    eyes, trying to go back to sleep. She didn¡¯t have the energy at all, and her body felt like jelly.


    Just then, the sound of bells filled the air. She silently counted and realized that it was 12.00AM.


    Midnight was the loneliest time of the day, and the night was as cold as ice. At that moment, Matthias¡¯


    frowning face shed across her mind out of nowhere.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    The phone¡¯s bright light was a little blinding in the dark. As Heather squinted her eyes, she saw an


    unread message from Matthias. These days, he was finally willing to take the initiative to talk to her. As


    such, she was filled with joy that emanated from within.


    At that moment, she looked just like any other woman in love. She did like him a lot, and it couldn¡¯t be


    concealed for too long.


    Even if she managed to fool everyone, she wasn¡¯t able to lie to herself. If the rtionship wasn¡¯t fruitful,


    she would¡¯ve either let it go or be a little more proactive. However, she was neither moving forward nor


    retreating right now, and everything was left hanging in the air.


    Heatherpletely forgot that it was already midnight and replied to his text with a ¡®Yes¡¯. Out of the


    many words she could have said, she only responded with one simple word.


    To her surprise, she received a call from Matthias not long after she replied. Heather initially nned on


    hiding the fact that she had returned, but after receiving his call, she frankly admitted to it.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me when you came back?¡± Matthias asked aggressively, making it seem like


    they hadn¡¯t fallen out at all. It was as though nothing even happened before.


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to show my face for the time being,¡± she said in a high-pitched voice.


    In fact, Matthias had roughly guessed her little n. Since she nned to hide it, he would not dwell on


    it any longer.


    Through her words, he had an inkling of what she wanted to say. As long as she no longer threw


    temper tantrums at him, he didn¡¯t care about this since they wouldn¡¯t be able to see each other for the


    time being.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened that day.¡± Heather took the initiative to apologize, no longer stubborn like


    before. Since she was at fault, then there was no excuse not to apologize.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing all of a sudden? You¡¯re being so formal that I don¡¯t know how to respond,¡± he


    said jokingly. In reality, he was over the moon. The fact that Heather took the initiative to apologize


    meant that she agreed to make up.


    ¡°Why are you still up sote?¡± Once again, she changed the subject.


    At that moment, Matthias revealed a doting smile. The reason he was still awake was because of her¡ª


    he couldn¡¯t fall asleep without a reply from Heather.


    In fact, he wanted to ask her what took her so long to reply. On second thought, he decided against it.


    No matter how he approached the matter, it would be rather awkward to pop that question.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep because I¡¯m thinking about you.¡± He admitted openly that he couldn¡¯t sleep because of


    her!


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and go to bed,¡± she said. She hadn¡¯t been sleeping well these days, but she


    just made up for it and felt much better.


    Meanwhile, Heather wondered if he had been sleeping well. She wanted to ask him that, but the words


    were stuck in her throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. What about you?¡± he asked with concern as he was worried that she was tired.


    ¡°I just woke up.¡± She smiled, feeling so much better now that she was speaking to him.


    Finally, a weight had been lifted off her chest; she was no longer troubled by what happened with


    Matthias. While she was still worrying over it, it turned out that he had already forgotten about it.


    Likewise, Matthias felt better too. It turned out that she was sleeping, which was why she did not reply


    to him earlier. However, it was unusual because she hardly ever slept during the day. Was she


    exhausted?


    ¡°Since you and I aren¡¯t sleepy, why don¡¯t we talk a little longer?¡± he suggested.


    As for what happened the other day, Matthias had self-reflected as well. After thinking about it, he


    wasn¡¯tpletely without fault. He felt that he still had many shorings that he needed to change,


    and he had to be more gentle and patient to her. In short, he wanted to show Heather the better side of


    him.


    For the sake of someone he liked, he would work hard to improve himself¡ªeven the most awesome


    person would also be ordinary and mundane once caught in a whirlpool of feelings. In fact, he


    even had a cheesy thought of spending the rest of his life with her. After this, he was going to propose


    to her.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Heather¡¯s tone became unusually soft. At that point, the two became


    a little more cautious with each other, afraid of striking a nerve once again. In particr, Heather didn¡¯t


    want to upset him again.


    ¡°Anything¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t know what to talk about either,¡± Matthias responded innocently like a child. He


    truly didn¡¯t know what to talk about with her.


    All along, he had always put in effort to make conversation with her. He desperately tried to make her


    like him more, but now, he couldn¡¯t find the right words to say just like he did before.


    Their mindsets had changed ever since that incident in d, and it was difficult to return to the


    constrained bnce that they had at the beginning; even their conversations became more mundane


    and trivial unknowingly.


    There were many things Matthias wanted to tell her, and it was the same case for Heather. But in the


    end, neither of them knew what to say.


    ¡°Meeting you is the greatest blessing of my life,¡± Matthias couldn¡¯t help but say. It was indeed a


    fortunate thing. If he hadn¡¯t met Heather, he wouldn¡¯t know he could love someone this deeply.


    A gust of wind blew outside the window just then, and the antique-style bedroom felt even more cozy.


    Heather got off the bed while Matthias listened to the rustling noise. Surprisingly, she was silent.


    ¡°How is meeting me a blessing?¡± She paced around the room while carrying on the conversation.


    At once, his heart that was in his throat calmed down again as he parted his lips. At that moment, he


    was alone in the study. As he gazed at the books on his desk, he freed one hand to flip through the


    pages randomly.


    It was a book of poetry. He flipped to a random page and said, ¡°I live upstream, and you downstream.


    From night to night, of you, I dream.¡±


    When she heard his recital of the poem, Heather couldn¡¯t help but continue, ¡°Unlike the stream, you¡¯re


    not in view. Though we both drink from River Blue.¡±


    Matthias quickly continued by saying, ¡°When the river stops flowing, my grief will stop growing. I wish


    your heart will be like mine, then no in vain, for you, I pine.¡± In one breath, he finished the remainder of


    the poem. In fact, he particrly liked thest few lines.


    ¡°Why are you reciting poems out of nowhere?¡± Heather stood before the window and pushed it open


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    before the cold wind brushed across her face. It didn¡¯t feel good, but she didn¡¯t close the window.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± He had been saying this a lot. Right now, he really couldn¡¯t help it. At that moment, he


    wished Heather was there with him so that he could pull her into his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying that a lot tonight,¡± she said teasingly in a rxed tone.


    Heather was unbelievably gentle, and she was as soft as the night outside. Then, she lifted her head


    and gazed at the sky before realizing a full moon was about to appear soon.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but ask you,¡± he said as he mustered up the courage. It would be good to both of them if


    he spoke up a little earlier.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± She wondered what he was up to.


    ¡°Will you be my girlfriend?¡± he asked, preparing to be rejected.


    Although his confession was casual, it struck directly at Heather¡¯s heart. As she listened to his pleasant


    voice, she couldn¡¯t refuse at all.


    To his surprise, she did not reject him. Did that mean he really had a chance? At once, a glimmer of


    hope grew in his heart that perhaps they could really be together now.


    After a long pause, she finally said quietly, ¡°Why so sudden?¡± She was still a little cautious, thinking that


    he shouldn¡¯t have confessed at a time like this.


    She couldn¡¯t agree, but she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse him either. Since when had she be so


    undemanding?


    She was going to say yes to a confession through a phone call, and it was vastly different from what


    she envisioned. Meanwhile, Matthias did not want to make things difficult for her. He thought that


    perhaps she was too embarrassed to reject him, which was why she couldn¡¯t answer him. He was


    totally unaware of what was going on in her mind.


    ¡°It is indeed too abrupt, nor is it formal.¡± He squirmed uneasily in his seat, and it seemed as though he


    was talking to himself. In fact, Heather found it adorable.


    ¡°Who knew you¡¯d have such an adorable side.¡± She wanted to praise him, for she felt that he was being


    too cute today. In any case, he was getting on her good side.


    ¡°Are youplimenting me?¡± Not wanting to force an answer out of her, he inly went along with


    what she said.


    ¡°Yes, I am. You¡¯re different today,¡± said Heather as she continued topliment him mboyantly.


    All in all, she felt that Matthias was great as she thought of his warm embrace. Back then, she couldn¡¯t


    imagine the bed that she upied would have another person on it. Now, sleeping next to someone


    didn¡¯t seem that unbearable at all.


    The independent and freedom-loving Heather, who rarely wanted to be tied down, didn¡¯t know which


    part of Matthias that attracted her.


    The air conditioner was running quietly as she wondered where it was, for she couldn¡¯t see it around


    the room at all. In fact, the room waspletely furnished, and it was specifically designed in such a


    way that it looked untouched from the modern world. However, it only appeared like that on a surface


    level.


    ¡°How long do I have to wait until I get to see you?¡± He wasn¡¯t swayed by thepliments, and he had


    a clear mind instead. No matter what, he was going to decide on a date to meet her before anything


    else.


    ¡°In three days,¡± she answered in one breath. It wasn¡¯t appropriate time for her to let the public know


    that she had returned to Bradfort City for the time being.


    Three days were too long for him, and he wished it was three hours instead. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t


    be able to see her anytime soon.


    ¡°Where will you be during these three days?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask. He wanted to know her ns


    and get involved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin when we meet.¡± She did not intend to exin to him through the phone. After all, there


    wouldn¡¯t be any mystery left if she told him everything now.


    ¡°So, did you miss me at all?¡± Matthias asked a question that she didn¡¯t know how to answer.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Each question was more pointed than the previous. Matthias didn¡¯t want to let her go, and he clearly


    still had some slight resentment in his heart.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to continue being stubborn with him. In fact, she didn¡¯t just miss him a little


    bit¡ªshe missed him very much.


    Matthias rejoiced in secret, for he never expected this to go so smoothly. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for


    Heather to speak so honestly.


    ¡°Do you have any more questions? Why don¡¯t you ask them all at once?¡± she asked calmly.


    Just then, he remained silent for a while before he simply said, ¡°I miss you a lot, and I really want to


    see you.¡±


    Heather¡¯s heart fluttered. When it came to their rtionship, Matthias had to take more initiative. There


    were many things she wouldn¡¯t say, whereas he would express his own feelings strongly.


    When he didn¡¯t get a response from her, he looked at his phone and thought that she was probably


    feeling shy. He thenforted himself, When in a rtionship, one would be cheesy indeed.


    ¡°You should get some sleep.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say to him, so she could only respond in such a


    way.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He had heard many things that she wouldn¡¯t normally say, and he was more than satisfied.


    Although it wasn¡¯t enough, he couldn¡¯t be too greedy.


    He had a lot of time, so there was no need to rush this moment. One day, they would break through the


    barriers and finally be together¡ªhe was sure of this.


    After hanging up, both of them breathed a sigh of relief. Matthias had gotten the answer he wanted;


    since she didn¡¯t hate him because of that incident and had be more gentle toward him instead, it


    couldn¡¯t have gone any better.


    Meanwhile, this phone call made Heather understand one thing¡ªall her worries from before were


    unnecessary. Matthias still liked her, and he wasn¡¯t displeased because of that incident. It was good


    news.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    At the same time, both of them were afraid that the other would hate them. This was how rtionships


    were; nobody felt secured, and even their self-confidence would eat away little by little.


    Needless to say, love was beautiful and tormenting at the same time. Since ancient times, everyone


    was emotionally swayed because of love. Not even the greatest man could avoid it, let alone a simple


    man and woman.


    Since she couldn¡¯t sleep, she gazed out of the window. It was a secluded area, and it was located


    some distance away from the city. There weren¡¯t any lights outside, and it was filled with silence.


    Everyone had already gone to sleep by this hour, but she was the only one still wide awake.


    Three more days, she thought to herself. In three days, she would appear in the public eye again.


    Moreover, she knew there were many eyes watching her. She enjoyed the feeling of being in the


    limelight when she was younger, but her preference for privacy had grown over the years.


    She feared doing the wrong thing back then, but she had already grown out of it now. After all, humans


    were prone to make mistakes, and she deeply regretted her actions whenever she made one. When


    she was younger, she would always try to cover up her wrongdoings¡ªjust like the incident with Myra. If


    she hadn¡¯t been so selfish, she wondered what would have happened then.


    Nheless, mistakes had been made. She decided that the first thing she would do when she


    returned to Bradfort City was to go and apologize to Myra. No matter what, she had to apologize to her


    friend.


    While she was in d, she never once forgot about it. Not only did she intend on apologizing to


    Myra, she wanted to confess some things as well, including herplicated feelings for Matthias.


    After all, Myra had the right to know about these things. Heather made up her mind that this was also a


    kind of recognition of Matthias. No matter what happened after that, she hoped to try once more.


    She had met the perfect match for her back then, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t make any effort and


    easily gave up on the rtionship that never got the chance to blossom. This time, she didn¡¯t want to


    be so cowardly any longer.


    After going through so much, she realized that she was afraid of her feelings because of her family.


    She didn¡¯t believe in love, nor did she believe in herself.


    If this went on, she might really end up being alone for the rest of her life. Instead, she was going to


    pluck up the courage this time. After making such a difficult decision, she was determined and wanted


    to only go forward no matter what the result was with no regrets.


    She couldn¡¯t sit alone until dawn while she was awake, so she thought of Leon, who was like a little


    brother to her. These few years, Heather had asked for more than she could give him. In the future, she


    was going to cherish the rtionship between them more. Now, she treated him like family.


    Just then, a knock on the door sounded. Leon, who was typing away on his keyboard, reluctantly


    walked toward the door and pulled it open. He hated being interrupted when he was working, even if


    the person was Heather.


    ¡°Am I bothering you?¡± Heather beamed. She was always smiling as ofte, knowing full well that Leon


    couldn¡¯t resist her smile.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± he said in a resigned manner. He was angry just a moment ago, but now, he didn¡¯t know


    whether tough or cry. Nheless, it must be something important since Heather hade over in


    the middle of the night.


    ¡°Leon, I¡¯m surprised that you don¡¯t have any wine here.¡± She was still smiling, and it made him feel


    helpless. She is so cute in such an annoying way.


    ¡°I just moved in, and I haven¡¯t got the chance to buy any wine yet,¡± he exined.


    ¡°I want to drink,¡± she said bluntly. She was in a good mood, and it would be even better if she could


    have a few drinks.


    ¡°Where are you going to get alcohol at this hour?¡± He looked at her with annoyance written on his face.


    She was giving him more problems again.


    ¡°At the 24-hour convenience store,¡± she suggested.


    With a strange gaze, he looked at her. He knew she was picky, let alone when it came to alcohol. If it


    wasn¡¯t world-ss alcohol, she simply wouldn¡¯t care to enjoy it.


    ¡°Are you fine with that kind of alcohol?¡± he asked incredulously.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± she said yfully. This side of Heather was rare.


    ¡°Are you being possessed right now, Heather?¡± He stared at her inexplicably. He wasn¡¯t familiar with


    this side of her, and something didn¡¯t feel right to him.


    ¡°Well, are you going to have a few drinks with me or not?¡± She graciously offered, knowing that he


    wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯m down if you are,¡± Leon said boldly. It was just a few drinks, and it wasn¡¯t like he had never drank


    before. Not to mention, he wasn¡¯t as picky as she was.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go and buy some alcohol!¡± She grinned. Even if it was cheap alcohol, she just


    wanted to drink and have a taste of it.


    Since young, Heather never had any ordinary alcohol. For one, she didn¡¯t drink casually even while


    socializing. Even so, her counterparts never offered ordinary wine to her either. If she brought her own


    alcohol to the gathering, it was undoubtedly good wine.


    After doing the math, she realized she had spent a lot on alcohol these few years. She was really a real


    spendthrift, but it was a good thing that she was equally good at earning money.


    On the way there, Heather and Leon chatted casually. He wondered aloud and asked, ¡°Heather, have


    you ever had ordinary wine?¡± He was rather worried that she would be disgusted with the wine after


    buying them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She thought carefully and realized that she hadn¡¯t tried them before. Everyone knew


    this, so they would never entertain her with just any wine. In fact, they all tried to give her the best


    wines.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get used to the tasteter,¡± Leon said politely. However, he couldn¡¯t find


    a ce that offered good wine at this hour.


    Meanwhile, Heather knew exactly where to get them, and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to visit the ce at


    this hour. However, she was keeping her whereabouts a secret, and she shouldn¡¯t be showing her face.


    Hence, the idea was quickly dismissed.


    ¡°Am I that petnt?¡± She decided to make some changes. It was a small change that was seemingly


    nothing to her.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m surprised such words even came out of your mouth. Do you still remember that year I


    was going through a breakup? I went for some drinks with you, and you wereining about how


    disgusting my wine was. Later on, you brought out your wine that you spent 800,000 on. We even


    argued and ended up drinking our own wine.¡± He remembered this clearly. From then on, he never


    offered ordinary wine to her. If he were to drink with her, he would certainly bring expensive wine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall that.¡± She obviously did, but she was too stubborn to admit it.


    ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re so insistent, don¡¯t waste a single drop of wer,¡± he said in a threatening voice.


    At once, she nodded; she was good to herself when it came to materialistic aspects. In fact, she was


    too good to herself¡ªspoiled rotten was actually an understatement. What she ate and wore were worth


    a lot of money, and the only thing that can bepromised was perhaps the food she ate. She would


    be fine as long as it was delicious and clean above anything else.


    But in terms of drinking, even if it was a simple bottle of mineral water, she had to have the best kind.


    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t good if she wanted to live a normal life. If she continued to squander like this, she


    could forget about being an ordinary person.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she responded without hesitation.


    ¡°Have you been through something I don¡¯t know about?¡± he asked incredulously.


    ¡°I¡¯m too spoiled sometimes, and I think I should change that.¡± She told him the truth.


    Leon reached out and ced his hand on her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re not having a fever. Why are you talking


    nonsense?¡±


    She red at him with a look of disgust. ¡°We¡¯re all ordinary people, so I should also pay attention to the


    problem of wasting money,¡± she said in a serious manner.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t in line with your beliefs, though. You always say that you can spend the money you earn


    however you want,¡± he said excitedly.


    After pausing for a moment, he added, ¡°Not to mention, you¡¯re not an ordinary person. You¡¯re an


    extraordinary woman¡ªa sessful, strong woman.¡±


    When she heard this, Heather shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m just an ordinary person, so I should live an


    ordinary life.¡± She wasn¡¯t being pretentious. She had a feeling that she would lose all her shining glory


    one day, and she would be the most ordinary person in this mundane world.


    ¡°Did Matthias say something to you?¡± Leon still refused to ept this. Heather had be so strange,


    and it was making him panic.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to exin it to him. In fact, she didn¡¯t know how to


    exin that she was making changes from the smallest details.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll still support you in whatever you want to do.¡± He decided not to pursue the matter any further


    and gave her a reassuring look.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    After shopping for wine in the middle of the night, Heather and Leon went home. He opened the


    vehicle¡¯s trunk and took out a wooden box from it which contained several bottles of wine they had just


    bought.


    The weight was nothing to Leon, and obviously it didn¡¯t matter to Heather as well. However, she


    thought it would be more suitable for the man to carry it.


    The wind blew through Leon¡¯s hair before Heather reached out to fix it. It was quite cold outside at


    night, and she wanted to return quickly to the warm room while Leon followed closely behind her at that


    moment.


    ¡°You have to drink all of this, Heather. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be sorry.¡± He pouted adorably. Sometimes, he


    looked like an overgrown child.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry.¡± She nodded, wondering why he was so stubborn and how much the incident back


    then had hurt him.


    ¡°Hurry up and get in,¡± said Heather to Leon as she stepped into the elevator.


    As he carried the box of wine, he smiled. Many times, Heather envied him for his ¡®casual¡¯ lifestyle. She


    had no idea what kind of burden he carried, and he always looked positive and optimistic.


    Just then, the clock sounded from the living room. She noticed the antique clock that looked like it had


    a long history, and she couldn¡¯t help wondering why the previous owner kept everything here.


    ¡°Did this house always look like this?¡± she asked, suddenly interested in the house.


    ¡°I made a few changes here and there.¡± He nced around the room, and his gaze shifted to the


    second floor.


    ¡°This house isn¡¯t too bad!¡± He quickly took the opportunity topliment the house he picked, which


    was an exquisitely decorated vi despite being a second-hand house.


    ¡°Yes, you do have good taste,¡± she said with a wry smile, noticing the feng shui of the room.


    It seemed like the previous owner wasn¡¯t only a fan of European style, but they also paid special


    attention to feng shui. Indeed, living in a house that was filled with positive energy would bring


    prosperity to the person.


    She wondered if the previous owner had run away, and what was the reason behind it. Like a detective,


    she began to explore the reasons.


    ¡°You have a strange look on your face. Is there something wrong with my house?¡± Leon asked in


    confusion while looking at her mysterious face. It felt as though there was something in his house.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just curious about the previous owner of this ce,¡± she said inly, wanting to know


    more about the previous owner.


    Leon stared at her bewilderedly, not knowing what she was up to. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The previous owner


    was just an entric old man with nothing special about him.¡±


    He furrowed his brows at the thought of the old man¡¯s strange appearance, for he had never seen such


    a strange person. He frowned in dissatisfaction, thinking of certain unpleasant experiences.


    ¡°An entric old man.¡± Heather tried to recall any details, but it seemed like there was no such person


    in her memories.


    ¡°Well, would you like a drink?¡± Leon reminded her. For some reason, he felt like she had no interest in


    drinking anymore, for her attention had already drifted elsewhere.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She spoke in a firm voice.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    With that, he opened the bottle of wine. This was the most expensive wine they could buy at this time,


    and he tried to give her the most expensive one. She took a whiff and immediately noticed the


    difference between this and good quality wine.


    When he saw her subconscious frown, Leon began to worry that she would spit it out after taking a sip.


    She had been pampered since young, so he didn¡¯t know why she was making things difficult for


    herself.


    However, what he was worried about didn¡¯t happen. Heather took a sip and revealed a soothing smile.


    As she nced at Leon¡¯s nervous expression, she didn¡¯t know what to say. It was just a ss of


    ordinary wine, not poison.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Heather.¡± Leon couldn¡¯t help but apud her. She had finally changed his perception


    of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a smart*ss.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Drink.¡±


    The two then went back and forth, and Heather¡¯s tolerance was as good as Leon¡¯s. One ss after


    another, the bottle was soon emptied out.


    Meanwhile, the air was filled with the smell of alcohol. Heather sat on the chair while Leon spread


    across the couch, uncaring of his image.


    ¡°I wonder how those girls at school, who see you as a noble man and prince, would react if they


    happen to see you like this,¡± she said teasingly.


    Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t mind it at all since he wasn¡¯t an uptight person. As far as manners were


    concerned, it was just an act he put on in front of people and a trick he used to get girls.


    ¡°I call this my true nature.¡± He brought the wine to his mouth and drank it all in one gulp.


    ¡°Right. True nature.¡± Sheughed cheerfully. It was only natural that she let go a little after a few drinks.


    As they rambled on, they had never felt so rxed like this. In fact, Leon found that she was less


    sharp-tongued and even more gentle. Was this the power of love?


    It was incredible. He leaned closer to her unconsciously, but she instinctively furrowed her brows since


    she was still not used to others being so close to her.


    ¡°Heather.¡± The smell of alcohol brushed against her face, and Leon wanted to rest his face against her.


    ¡°You¡¯re crossing the safe distance, Leon.¡± In the past, she would have pushed him away. This time, she


    didn¡¯t do so since she wanted to be nice to him.


    However, as she looked at the mischievous look on his face, Heather was itching to p his hand off


    her arm. Just then, he slumped toward her. He was quite heavy.


    ¡°Have you had too much?¡± She grabbed a fistful of his hair; it was slightly curly and felt good to the


    touch.


    ¡°Nope.¡± He thought he was sober and perfectly fine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to drink anymore, for she had no interest in drinking


    with a drunk person. At that moment, Leon looked like he wasn¡¯t able to hold himself up anymore.


    ¡°No.¡± He hadn¡¯t had enough to drink yet. With some booze in his head, he wanted to keep drinking.


    ¡°Stop messing around.¡± She was afraid Leon already had too much to drink, and he¡¯d act like a child.


    ¡°No, Heather. Stop forcing me.¡± He looked at her sorrowfully, and it made her feel a little uneasy¡ªit


    seemed as though she had done something unforgivable.


    That night, he was like a nonsensical child while Heather painstakingly took care of him. She hadn¡¯t


    been feeling sleepy in the beginning, and she was wide awake right now. Hence, she could only take


    care of Leon.


    While Leon was yelling for this and that, Heather even suspected that he was deliberately pretending to


    be drunk to mess with her. After all, his tolerance for alcohol wasn¡¯t this bad.


    ¡°Liking someone is so painful, Heather.¡± Suddenly, he spoke dramatically. Heather put a hand to her


    forehead, not wanting to listen to this at all.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± She agreed with him. Love was torturous and caused unrest to many.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have the guts to pursue someone. Am I too spineless?¡± Leon asked childishly.


    ¡°No, that means you¡¯re more mature about your feelings,¡± she said politely. Nheless, she secretly


    wanted to knock him out with a punch. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to listen to him bber about


    random things.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep yet?¡± She looked around searching for sleeping pills, wondering if it would


    work.


    After messing about throughout the night, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and went back to her bedroom


    during the day. After freshening up, she went to lie down on the bed in satisfaction, not caring whether


    Leon was okay. After all, he was finally asleep. In fact, she hoped that he wouldn¡¯t be awake anytime


    soon.


    Not long after she left, Leon opened his eyes, and the haziness in his eyes vanished. Instead, he


    looked sober.


    In fact, he hadn¡¯t been drunk at all¡ªhe was simply messing with Heather to see how much she would


    tolerate it. The result was unexpected; even after all his tricks, she was still rxed and simply didn¡¯t


    take anything to heart.


    Has she really changed because of love?


    He wasn¡¯t sure about this, and Heather probably wasn¡¯t sure either.


    Not long after lying in bed, she finally fell into a deep sleep. While she was asleep, the battle between


    the Locke family and Hart family ensued again in Bradfort City. Now, the two families were considered


    rivals, and the two heads of the families couldn¡¯t see eye to eye.


    By the time Heather woke up again, it was already bright outside. She nced at the clock and realized


    it was 3.00PM. Now, it was the most suitable time to go to the balcony and soak in the sun.


    With that, she climbed off the bed leisurely¡ªsuch a rxed andfortable life was really nice. It was


    no wonder Leon wanted to buy a vi. As it turned out, living in a vi was vastly different from living in


    an apartment.


    When she opened the door, she spotted Leon in the hallway. She walked over to him, and it seemed


    like he was worried about something.


    ¡°When did you get up, Leon?¡± It was unusual for him to be up so early.


    Usually, he would stay in bed for a long time, not to mention he was a drunken mess the night before.


    When she thought about his childish behavior, she almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.


    ¡°I woke up early. I was waiting for you to get up, and we¡­¡± He trailed off as he thought of something.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She didn¡¯t like the fact that he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, for it made her feel weird.


    ¡°I woke up not long ago, and I was thinking if I should wake you up.¡± In truth, he had gone into her room


    once. He ended up not waking her up after seeing how soundly she slept.


    Leon¡¯s words were contradictory, and she wasn¡¯t easily bluffed. As such, she sized him up doubtfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± She hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time. Though she didn¡¯t feel it before, she was starting to feel


    hungry right now. It wasn¡¯t a good feeling at all.


    ¡°You drank so much wine on an empty stomach yesterday. Are you really okay?¡± He suddenly


    remembered.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± In fact, she felt better than ever. Drinking and socializing was nothing at all to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat out!¡± Upon hearing this, Leon was starting to feel hungry as well.


    ¡°I want to stay in. Don¡¯t you have anything at home?¡± She didn¡¯t want to go out, and she preferred to


    cook at home herself.


    At once, Leon¡¯s expression shifted as he stammered, ¡°I just remembered that I don¡¯t have a fridge. I¡¯ve


    been wanting to buy one, though. Thank you for reminding me.¡±

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    The kitchen was in total chaos¡ªHeather was busy cooking while Leon washed the ingredients at one


    side. They didn¡¯t have any fresh fruits and vegetables, so Heather eventually solved the embarrassing


    problem by cing an online delivery. Indeed, everything was easier with the use of smartphones


    these days.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this when you used to cook, Heather. Why does it seem like you can¡¯t do anything


    well today?¡± Damn it, why is Leon being so honest with his words? Heather was already nervous and


    jittery at the moment, and she almost exploded in anger upon hearing Leon¡¯s frank remark.


    ¡°Shut up! Have you finished washing the ingredients?¡± Heather red at Leon. Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t


    have let her cook personally; they could¡¯ve ordered takeout!


    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re not telling me, Heather?¡± Just then, Leon leaned in close to her daringly, but


    he failed to notice the woman¡¯s darkening expression as he did so.


    How could Leon still have the audacity to make such an outrageousment in front of her? Heather


    decided that she could no longer be so lenient to him, for she didn¡¯t want him to be too bold.


    ¡°Be careful of what you say, Leon,¡± Heather warned him coldly as she held the chopping knife in her


    hand¡ªclearly, she wasn¡¯t kidding with her words.


    Leon, who was still fooling around a moment earlier, went stiff with fright. He swallowed hisughter, for


    Heather¡¯s deadly re was too terrifying to watch. As a result, he returned Heather¡¯s stare with a


    pleading look in his eyes as he tried to think of a way to soothe the tense atmosphere.


    He hadn¡¯t expected a simple meal to be so difficult to handle. As Leon rubbed his temples, the


    water on his fingers wetted his hair slightly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we order some takeout if you don¡¯t feel like cooking today, Heather?¡± Leon turned toward


    her slowly and warily, afraid of identally offending her again.


    ¡°No way,¡± Heather rejected him immediately. ¡°Weren¡¯t you begging me to cook for you?¡±


    Leon nodded, but he felt quite dreadful inside. ¡°The food¡¯s burning, Heather.¡±


    With that, he pointed toward the pan next to her. Heather had been so immersed in teaching Leon a


    lesson that she¡¯d forgotten to stir fry the vegetables.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start over.¡± Heather turned off the heat and tossed the vegetables straight into the trash can. Her


    gesture was swift and well-practiced, making it seem as though it was something she often did.


    ¡°All right.¡± Leon didn¡¯t have the courage to argue. At this rate, they would have to skip lunch and go


    straight to dinner if they continued on like this.


    In the end, the meal was finally ready after two long hours of preparation. Heather didn¡¯t think it¡¯d take


    this long either as she told Leon to bring the dishes to the dining table. Meanwhile, she stayed behind


    as the soup was still cooking on the stove. While she stared at the bubbling liquid in the pot, her mind


    got lost in a daydream.


    Truthfully, Heather felt a little bored staying in a secluded area like this; Leon had always been an


    outgoing person, so she wasn¡¯t sure how he was able to cope with being cooped up here as well.


    She had also found out about the prices for the vis around the area. Since they were pretty


    overpriced, the upancy rate was low. For that reason, it was no wonder that the area was so lifeless


    and quiet. After their meal, Heather and Leon went to the balcony.


    The balcony had a European styleyout as well, and there was an eye-catching recliner armchair


    which Heather upied ahead of him. Hence, Leon reluctantly headed to the sofa by the side¡ªit


    would¡¯ve been nice to enjoy the sun in the recliner armchair.


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean to me, Heather,¡± Leon grumbled in dissatisfaction. All of a sudden, his head started


    spinning as soon as he remembered the unwashed dishes in the sink.


    Heather was only willing to cook; she had left the cleaning and tidying to Leon, yet she even took away


    his chance of resting in thefortable recliner armchair.


    ¡°Why did you decide on this ce?¡± Heather peered into the distance. However, there wasn¡¯t much of a


    view to look at since the balcony was located too close to the ground.


    ¡°Sometimes, you just can¡¯t exin it when ites to love; I knew this was it the moment Iid my


    eyes on it.¡± Leon looked around his own vi. He loved it here, but he couldn¡¯t exin why.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re looking for a soulmate.¡± Heather changed her position in her seat; it was rare for her


    to be so candid in front of others. After all, lounging against an armchair wasn¡¯t an elegant position in


    her eyes.


    ¡°Tell me about Matthias, Heather.¡± Leon was in the mood to gossip. In fact, he had been wanting to ask


    about that for a long time, but Heather was always quick to avoid the topic. Hence, he could only go


    straight to the point this time.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to talk about. There isn¡¯t anything interesting between us.¡± Heather felt no need


    to bring up their old disputes and rivalry from the past.


    ¡°I can see that Matthias is the reason you¡¯ve changed,¡± Leon suddenly said with an oddly determined


    tone.


    ¡°Yes, partly.¡± Heather didn¡¯t deny it, and she was rather open-minded with her response.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d admit it so easily.¡± Leon was quite surprised. He¡¯d thought Heather would brush him


    off with an excuse, but it seemed like she was nning to openly announce her rtionship with


    Matthias.


    ¡°When you like someone, it¡¯s only natural for you to change.¡± Meanwhile, Heather unhesitantly


    admitted that she did have feelings for Matthias.


    Leon was astonished to hear such words from thetter¡¯s mouth. At that moment, he felt a little


    unhappy inside. Sure enough, Leon had spent so much time and effort on her back then, but Matthias


    easily took the win from him.


    ¡°Have you really fallen in love with him?¡± In the end, Leon couldn¡¯t help but ask her.


    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± Leon used to actively create opportunities for the two of them to


    interact, so shouldn¡¯t he be happy with such an oue?


    ¡°Yeah, I just didn¡¯t think it¡¯d happen so quickly.¡± Leon assumed that Matthias still had a long way to go


    before he could pursue her. I guess love is a mystery after all.


    ¡°Sometimes, you just can¡¯t exin it when ites to love. Perhaps I knew he was the one the


    moment Iid eyes on him.¡± Heather adopted Leon¡¯s words from a moment ago, and he turned to her


    in dissatisfaction. Discontent filled his chest.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Congrattions to you and Matthias, then,¡± Leon replied stiffly. In fact, he sounded like a spoiled child


    who was throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°Can we stop talking about Matthias?¡± Heather asked pleadingly. Even though the two of them had just


    buried the hatchet while she also confirmed her feelings for him, she wasn¡¯t interested in making him


    the subject of the conversation.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Leon went silent after that. Instead, he gazed at the view outside without a word.


    Leon was seldom as quiet as this, so Heather didn¡¯t speak as well. She shifted her gaze into the far


    distance, wanting to admire the view a little bit more.


    The vi was conveniently surrounded by greens, and the beautifulndscape around them was


    aesthetically pleasing to the eye. Sunlight poured onto the tree leaves, and they projected gently


    swaying shadows onto the grass. At that moment, Heather found herself falling in love with the


    tranquility of the vi.


    It somehow felt freeing andfortable to live here¡ªit was peaceful and serene. Undoubtedly, Leon


    had reliable taste in such things.


    Nevertheless, the silence didn¡¯tst long. Just then, Heather¡¯s phone rang with a call from Matthias.


    She hesitated for a long while, debating if she should pick it up or not.


    Since her peace was already disrupted, she didn¡¯t have a reason to reject the call. After much thought,


    Heather picked up under Leon¡¯s watchful eyes; he became even more enthusiastic on top of his affinity


    for gossip.


    ¡°Is there anything you need from me?¡± Heather asked Matthias before he even spoke. She deliberately


    lowered her voice as she wasn¡¯t used to talking to him on the phone in front of Leon.


    ¡°I miss you,¡± Matthias said out of the blue, and Heather felt a little uneasy at his sudden remark.


    ¡°Just get to the point.¡± Heather continued to speak with a serious tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked all over Bradfort City, but I still can¡¯t find you. Where are you hiding this time?¡± Matthias


    asked curiously. He thought that he could easily identify her location, but the oue was to his


    disappointment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow, so don¡¯t try to track my whereabouts,¡± said Heather patiently. It was already out


    of the ordinary that she wasn¡¯t snapping back at him.


    ¡°Is Leon hiding you somewhere?¡± Matthias asked. He was only guessing, but he couldn¡¯t think of


    anyone else besides the man.


    ¡°Is this important?¡± Heather wasn¡¯t entirely sure how Leon was able to keep her so well-hidden here as


    well.


    ¡°Have you been staying with Leon alone for the past few days?¡± Matthias seemed to be hinting at


    something else with his question.


    Heather could tell that he was jealous, and she didn¡¯t expect him to assume the character of a


    boyfriend so soon. Needless to say, Matthias and Leon were two of a kind¡ªone was even bolder than


    the other when it came to prying into her business.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Heather decided that she wouldn¡¯t let him get his way. She knew how to deal with Leon, so she


    naturally knew how to deal with Matthias as well.


    ¡°Do you guys stay together like this very often?¡± After finding out the strange dynamic between Leon


    and Heather, Matthias was a little concerned.


    He knew that Leon was interested in Heather, but he never took the fact personally simply because he


    didn¡¯t expect the two to have such a history together.


    The two of them used to coborate frequently; one could even say that they had experienced life and


    death together. Their close rtionship was admirable, but it was also unsettling to Matthias.


    Moreover, Heather even had feelings for Leon some time ago, and they had almost gotten together.


    Matthias didn¡¯t feel right for the two of them to maintain such an intimate rtionship, so he couldn¡¯t


    contain his envy at all.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Heather gave him a short and determined answer yet again, and Matthias¡¯ heart went cold for a


    split second.


    ¡°What are you trying to say after asking me all of that?¡± Heather turned her impulse into action. She


    couldn¡¯t let Matthias ¡®interrogate¡¯ her without a reason; she didn¡¯t like the feeling of being suspected,


    yet Matthias was challenging her limit so brazenly.


    Mutual attraction between two people didn¡¯t always mean suitability. Simrly, Heather and Matthias


    had countless contradictions in their personalities.


    Oftentimes, Matthias wanted to improve their rtionship by turning things around, but the situation


    would end up bing more ridiculous in the end. Not only that, his efforts wouldn¡¯t help at all; it¡¯d


    make things worse instead.


    ¡°I hope that I¡¯ll be the first person you think of when you need help one day.¡± Matthias was very jealous


    of the fact that Heather liked to turn to Leon for help. After all, he was more than capable to help her


    out as well.


    At the end of the day, Heather just wasn¡¯t willing to put her trust in Matthias; deep inside, she¡¯d rather


    rely on Leon. Even though Leon wasn¡¯t deliberately threatening Matthias, thetter had a strong


    possessive personality, so he couldn¡¯t ignore it no matter what.


    It was awfully difficult to upy the number one spot in Heather¡¯s heart, and something like this could


    only happen through time. Unfortunately, Matthias, who was usually calm and calctive, made a


    mistake on his first step in a rtionship¡ªhe was rushing into it.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Heather didn¡¯t express any dissatisfaction toward Matthias. On the contrary, she simply


    responded casually.


    Throughout the entire time, Leon had been studying Heather¡¯s expression from the side. The way they


    spoke seemed serious and business-like; from an outsider¡¯s perspective, it even sounded like they


    were discussing business matters.


    However, one¡¯s facial expression would always reflect their heart. Even though Heather tried her best


    to hide her emotions, the slight shift in her facial expressions exposed her feelings inside.


    It seemed like Heather and Matthias were having quite an unhappy exchange on the phone, but their


    topic of conversation was unknown. Leon was suddenly interested to know what they were talking


    about when he noticed the emotional look in her eyes.


    After she ended the call, Leon gave Heather a knowing smile¡ªhe was probably the only person to


    have such a beautiful grin. Heather thought to herself that she probably didn¡¯t expose anything odd


    from the conversation earlier. Nheless, she¡¯d received a call from Matthias just after admitting that


    she had feelings for him¡ªthat alone was unbelievably awkward for her.


    ¡°Looks like you guys are done talking, Heather,¡± said Leon. His words seemed to carry more meaning


    than they let on.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    Before long, three days passed by in a sh. When their stay hade to an end, Leon was a little


    reluctant to leave. He turned to take another look at the vi, unsure of when he¡¯d be visiting again¡ª


    after all, he had bought this vi to be some sort of a vacation home.


    ¡°Head over to Nordico Residence,¡± Heather said to Leon as he sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Leon blinked at her nkly, not understanding what she meant by that.


    Heather quickly exined at the sight of his confusion. She said, ¡°I recently bought a unit there.


    Someone aszy as you should just stay in an apartment.¡±


    When Leo realized that Heather had bought him a ce, a brilliant smile appeared on his face. ¡°You


    treat me so well, Heather.¡±


    Later on, Heather finally drove away on her own after making sure that Leon was settled in. Instead of


    going back to the Langston Residence at once, she went to visit Myra instead.


    When she knocked on Myra¡¯s door, a hint of nervousness filled her heart; it made her recall all those


    years ago when she would clutch her exam papers in her hands after failing to achieve the highest


    grade.


    Finally, the door opened. This time, the housekeeper¡¯s face was an unfamiliar one. She studied


    Heather from head to toe slowly and carefully, probably unaware of thetter¡¯s identity.


    ¡°May I know if Mrs. Hart is home?¡± Heather asked her gently. Ever since returning from d,


    Heather had lost the cockiness and arrogance she once had. Now, she had a much softer and milder


    temperament.


    ¡°May I know who you are?¡± The housekeeper¡¯s eyes had a slight wariness in them. After all, she had


    just started working here not too long ago, so she¡¯d rather keep an eye out whenever possible.


    ¡°Heather Langston. I¡¯m a friend of Mrs. Hart¡¯s,¡± Heather told her truthfully.


    ¡°Mrs. Hart isn¡¯t home.¡± The housekeeper tried to dodge the question with a lie, and she sounded a little


    nervous when she spoke.


    Heather already had a feeling that Myra wasn¡¯t going to let her in, and she wasn¡¯t surprised either. She


    told the housekeeper politely, ¡°In that case, let me wait for her inside. I think she should be back very


    soon.¡±


    The housekeeper was even more nervous at the sound of that, for she didn¡¯t expect Heather to reply in


    such a way. She hung her head and asionally stole a look at Heather. Then, she finally said after a


    long time, ¡°That would be quite inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°In what way would that be inappropriate? I¡¯ll just sit in the living room, so I won¡¯t be disturbing anyone.¡±


    Heather stepped forward and tried to go inside as she spoke.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The housekeeper looked up at Heather in a panic. She instinctively closed the door, but Heather¡¯s


    hand was already ced against it; when it came to force, an ordinary woman wouldn¡¯t be able to go


    up against Heather.


    ¡°Mrs. Hart has been out for a few days, so she won¡¯t be back for some time. There¡¯s no need to wait for


    her, Miss,¡± the housekeeper said shakily. Her eyes were begging for Heather to stop putting her in such


    a difficult situation.


    This new housekeeper seemed to look quite frail and pitiful. Unfortunately, the sympathy card didn¡¯t


    work on Heather since she wasn¡¯t a man.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Heather said sarcastically as the look in her eyes became sharp.


    The little housekeeper felt suffocated under Heather¡¯s overbearing pressure, so she didn¡¯t know how to


    handle the situation. Myra had informed her precisely to not let a ¡®Heather Langston¡¯ into the house


    under any circumstances, and she was told to do whatever she could to make the woman leave.


    Myra still hadn¡¯t fully calmed down at the moment, so she wasn¡¯t ready to meet Heather. However, the


    returning from d.


    While the housekeeper was having trouble with Heather, Myra was already aware of the situation


    outside as she stayed in the bedroom. She frowned slightly and contemted whether or not to let


    Heather in.


    Growing up, Heather had never experienced any cold shoulder treatment from someone else. Right


    now, Myra was still mulling over her decision for the sake of Heather¡¯s pride¡ªshe knew that the


    woman highly prioritized her self-regard and dignity.


    She had already given Heather a heavy blow before this, so she was worried that the woman might feel


    hurt again if she didn¡¯t give her a chance this time. Right now, it was simply too soon for Myra to get


    over what happened; deep inside, she still cared for Heather. After all, Myra was awfully soft-hearted,


    so she couldn¡¯t truly hate Heather no matter what.


    However, Myra didn¡¯t wish for their conflict to grow bigger¡ªif they really were to meet today, perhaps a


    bigger problem might arise if they weren¡¯t able toe to an agreement.


    While Myra was debating with her thoughts, Heather was getting more and more persistent outside. In


    truth, she could have forced her way in with just a little push, but since she hade to apologize and


    not rob the house, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable to resort to force.


    Just then, Heather took in the determination on the housekeeper¡¯s face. The fact that the housekeeper


    could be so relentless in keeping her stand with her small and weak stature was quite an apuding


    feat¡ªshe was extremelypetent as a housekeeper.


    The housekeeper seemed different from the usual stereotypical ones, so Heather had a feeling that


    she was a college student working part-time.


    ¡°Are you still in school?¡± Heather¡¯s tone of speech changed all of a sudden as she started showing


    concern for the housekeeper.


    Other housekeepers wouldn¡¯t have bothered to respond if someone asked them personal questions,


    but the younger girl was naturally more than happy to see Heather change the subject on her own.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the housekeeper replied truthfully.


    ¡°Are you working here part-time?¡± Heather continued to ask.


    The housekeeper nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s to cover my allowance.¡± She didn¡¯t think working part-


    time to support her expenses was anything embarrassing at all. In fact, to live on her own hard-earned


    money was something to be proud of.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Heather smiled. She thought to herself that it was unfortunate for the housekeeper to


    have met her today. If she were some promising, handsome young man at the door, the situation


    would¡¯ve probably yed out differently¡ªperhaps a beautiful romance between an arrogant CEO and


    an ordinary girl might have unfolded.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t let you in right now, Miss Langston. I¡¯ll let you know when Mrs. Hartes back.¡± The


    housekeeper took advantage of Heather¡¯s slightly better mood and quickly brought up the main subject


    again.


    Heather put on a sweet smile and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once she finally let go, the housekeeper quickly closed the door. However, Heather hadn¡¯t moved her


    foot that was wedged in between the door, so the former couldn¡¯t shut it at all.


    As such, the housekeeper looked at Heather with a confused expression, not knowing why she was


    doing this. The next moment, Heather swiftly retrieved a name card from her handbag¡ªshe had the


    habit of bringing them around. ¡°You can contact me here.¡±


    When the housekeeper epted the namecard, Heather was finally able to see the anticipated


    surprise in her eyes. Needless to say, the housekeeper probably had no clue that the visitor had such a


    renowned status.


    ¡°Also, this might be off topic, but what¡¯s your college major?¡± Heather decided to achieve her goal by


    taking a detour.


    ¡°Finance,¡± the housekeeper said timidly. She finally recalled that Heather was none other than a genius


    in business; she had looked up the woman¡¯s information and achievements before, but they were


    already long forgotten since it was quite some time ago. Nheless, she didn¡¯t expect Heather to be


    standing in front of her right now.


    In truth, Heather wasn¡¯t that amazing to the extreme. However, in a ce like Bradfort City where the


    corporate world was dominated by the male poption, she was the most outstanding one amongst


    women in business. Hence, it was only natural for her to be looked up to, for diamonds were only


    sought after for its rarity.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯re quite capable in a professional setting. You should work for me if there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    Heather offered her an opportunity in hopes to seal the deal.


    The housekeeper lowered her flushed face. Indeed, it would be great to work under Heather. However,


    it did feel odd that Heather would offer her such an opportunity out of the blue. She can¡¯t be doing this


    just to enter the house, right?


    ¡°May I know if there¡¯s anything you need in exchange for me to secure this offer?¡± The housekeeper


    was familiar with such tactics, for she didn¡¯t believe in free lunches.


    Heather chuckled. Ironically, she saw her younger self in the housekeeper¡¯s eyes just for a brief


    moment. Eventually, she shook her head and said, ¡°I simply admire your talent.¡±


    Heather promptly left after that, wondering how Myra had found someone like this to work for her.


    There was a period of time in the past when Heather used to disguise herself behind a tough facade as


    well.


    Back then, she looked fragile and weak with her delicate and naive appearance, but the look in her


    eyes was tougher than anyone else¡¯s, just like the housekeeper from earlier.


    Perhaps Myra was the only one who remembered how she was back then; even Heather had almost


    forgotten who she used to be herself. Sure enough, as the years had gone by, the past was long


    forgotten.


    Meanwhile, Heather didn¡¯t have a choice but to return to the Langston Residence after leaving Myra¡¯s


    house. Sadly, she didn¡¯t have the chance to see thetter. However, since she was only there to offer


    her sincere apologies, she didn¡¯t mind visiting a few more times if she had failed on the first attempt.


    Third time¡¯s the charm, after all.


    It was prettymon for couples to have fights, and it was no different for best friends. Heather came


    to realize that she had always treated Myra like family, so she couldn¡¯t bear to lose that friend of hers


    no matter what.


    She had to find a way to save their sibling-like rtionship; at the same time, she believed that Myra


    felt the same toward her as well. One way or another, the conflict between them was sure to be


    resolved in time.


    When Heather arrived at the Langston Residence, the entire house was empty; there was no one in the


    living room. This wasn¡¯t unusual since it was still office and schooling hours, whereas the others were


    probably enjoying their day out at a mall. Right now, Robert was probably the only one at home.


    As such, Heather went straight to the study to look for Robert. She knocked on the door gently and his


    voice could be heard from inside at once.


    After she pushed the door open, her mouth curved into an affectionate yet spoiled smile as she stared


    straight at Robert.


    ¡°Hey, little girl,¡± Robert said gently. It had been some time since Heatherst heard him call her that.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Heather went up to him.


    ¡°You were gone for a long while again this time,¡± Robert said with a sigh. These days, he seldom


    meddled in her affairs since he had already put his full trust in her.


    Even though Robert was old, his mind was still sharp as ever¡ªhe was aware of everything that was


    happening in the Langston Family, so he understood Heather¡¯s pain as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving anymore, Grandpa. I¡¯ll settle down in Bradfort City for good.¡± Heather used to think of


    making a living somewhere far away from home where there were better opportunities, but she just


    couldn¡¯t leave Bradfort City behind. Thus, she¡¯d rather stay here¡ªshe was more than capable to be


    sessful in this city itself, after all.


    ¡°I know your ambitions, little girl. I shouldn¡¯t have kept you here in the Langston Residence.¡± Robert


    understood all of Heather¡¯s recent struggles, and he knew that she was facing a lot of pressure from


    many parties.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see our family fall either, and the Langston Family is my responsibility too. I understand


    now, Grandpa. I used to be too self-centered, and I should¡¯ve cared more about the people around


    me.¡± Indeed, when she recalled her past, Heather did used to over-prioritize her own feelings. She


    wasn¡¯t willing to let herself get hurt even a little, whereas Robert had already tried to give her the best


    there was.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly think so, little girl?¡± Robert looked at Heather with a surprised expression. At


    that moment, he felt like she had really grown up. She was different now, and there was an added


    sense of gentleness to her as well.


    ¡°Do you not like how I¡¯ve changed, Grandpa?¡± Heather smiled slightly and tilted her head to the side.


    She looked pure and innocent, and it seemed as though she had gone back 10 years in time.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, but I don¡¯t want you to push yourself too much.¡± Even though Robert was happy with how


    she changed, he still felt unbelievably sorry for her. Just then, he was once again reminded of his sister


    who had died young.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel guilty for my sake too, Grandpa. Look carefully¡ªI¡¯m your granddaughter,¡±


    Heather said, her words carrying another underlying meaning to them. She knew that her grandfather


    had been treating her as ris all this time, for he was always guilty when he faced her. Moreover, he


    treated her with a sense of pity and regret that came from the longstanding knot in his heart throughout


    all these years.


    Robert still couldn¡¯t get over his sister¡¯s death. He med himself for it, and he couldn¡¯t forgive himself;


    he had always believed that he and the Langston Family were the ones who killed ris. Since he


    didn¡¯t have anyone to take his guilt out on, he could only give Heather all the kindness he could offer.


    Now, Heather no longer wanted to rely on such kindness; she wanted to help Robert untie the knot in


    his heart once and for all.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    Robert pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and a frown appeared between his brows as he


    stared at Heather intently; he couldn¡¯t tell if her change was for the good or bad.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to realize something recently, Grandpa¡ªthe past shouldn¡¯t affect the present,¡± said Heather


    with utmost sincerity. She had learned some valuable lessons from Myra, so she hoped that Robert


    could understand them as well.


    ¡°Are you talking about what happened between you and Myra?¡± In truth, Robert was aware of


    everything. Heather¡¯s unusual behavior was probably sparked by Myra.


    In actual fact, she owed some of the enlightenment to Matthias as well. Without knowing it, her lips


    curled upward at the thought of the man. She knew that Matthias wanted nothing more than for her to


    resolve the long line of conflict with Myra. The matter had be very muchplicated since it


    involved the three of them.


    ¡°More urately, it¡¯s what happened between me, Myra, and Matthias.¡± Heather intentionally


    emphasized the importance of the third person.


    Robert stared at Heather with a meaningful look in his eyes. ¡°Have you fallen for that fe from the


    Locke Family?¡± Robert wasn¡¯t too happy inside when he finally realized that she had fallen in love with


    Matthias. After, Matthias had stolen his precious granddaughter¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the topic, Grandpa.¡± Heather didn¡¯t admit it straight away, but the way she replied


    sounded like an indirect confession.


    Robert put on a smile which had a hint of resignation. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like talking about this, Heather.¡±


    Since he couldn¡¯t avoid the subject, he thought it¡¯d be better to admit his intention right away. Robert


    truly didn¡¯t want to discuss the matter with Heather; he would feel troubled whenever it was brought up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wise enough to know that running away isn¡¯t going to solve the problem, Grandpa.¡±


    Heather wasn¡¯t willing to let Robert brush it off just like that; she wanted to make sure that he


    understood her point.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say, Heather. I¡¯m not hanging onto the past; I just want to make up for all


    that the Langstons owed you.¡±


    If things were as simple as that, Heather wouldn¡¯t have received such special treatment from him. Was


    making up for her the only reason behind it? Nevertheless, Heather didn¡¯t think the Langstons were


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    guilty to that extent.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be living like this with such a mindset if you¡¯ve really let go of the past, Grandpa,¡±


    Heather insisted. She believed that Robert was running away from the problem.


    Since they were now stuck in an endless loop, Robert decided to lower his head and continue doing


    what he was doing before¡ªhe carried on scribbling on some papers. Meanwhile, Heather was still


    unwilling to surrender and continued to express her opinions openly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me, Heather,¡± Robert reassured her; he wasn¡¯t sure why Heather was


    so persistent to talk him out of this issue.


    ¡°There are a lot more things that I¡¯m worried about which concern you, Grandpa.¡± Heather teased him


    half-jokingly, but she was partly serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you as well.¡± Robert wasn¡¯t nning to back down. How could he let his


    granddaughter worry about him? Moreover, he didn¡¯t have the slightest interest to revisit the topic from


    earlier.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, Grandpa, I¡¯ll drop it.¡± Heather could tell that Robert didn¡¯t want to


    delve deeper into the subject; if she insisted, he would only bring her round and round in a circle. In the


    end, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of it.


    Hence, she returned to her bedroom. Heather stared at the familiar arrangement of her room¡ªhome


    sweet home, indeed. Heather used to be reluctant to make the Langston Residence her home, but now


    that she had painstakingly found her sense of belonging here, she felt that she had achieved more than


    enough in lifepared to many others.


    When she was young, Heather used to be constantly unsettled due to her parents. In fact, she found


    herself unable to let it go even now. In truth, it was pretty funny now that she thought about it; why did


    she have to put the me on two people who didn¡¯t matter at all?


    The more her parents neglected her existence, the more she was desperate to perform well. When she


    was little, she did it because she wanted her parents to notice her; by the time she had grown up, it


    was purely out of spite.


    In the end, she was nothing but a pathetic clown who endlessly begged for their slightest attention.


    Heather had seen past all of that now, for she knew she was as good as anyone else. Even though her


    parents were uncaring, she had a grandfather who spoiled her to the core. Was that not enough?


    Moreover, she didn¡¯tck love from her family and friends; although her circle was small, Myra and


    Leon treated her with unconditional kindness. However, she didn¡¯t seem to appreciate them enough


    back then.


    She even had Matthias to shower her with love right now, and Heather felt extremely blessed at this


    moment. Why did she have to be controlled by external factors which didn¡¯t matter? Wasn¡¯t it enough to


    have these simple blessings by her side?


    Needless to say, humans were creatures of greed¡ªthey never cared about how much they owned, and


    they could only see what theycked. Heather didn¡¯t wish to be someone like that; she didn¡¯t want


    to keep on hating her life, so shepletely changed her perspective on things.


    What will the weather be like tomorrow, I wonder? Heather¡¯s mind wandered aimlessly on random


    thoughts even though the day had yet to end. Right now, she could think about whatever she wanted to


    as shey on that bed of hers¡ªshe loved this feeling of being free.


    Just then, a knock sounded on her door and instantly disrupted her train of thought. Once she gave the


    person permission toe in, the butler entered her room while Heather was already seated on the


    sofa by then.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch, Miss Heather.¡± The butler was quite happy to see Heather.


    She nodded and said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll head downstairs in a minute.¡±


    The butler left after hearing her response. With that, Heather was back to her old life¡ªsimple yet


    pleasant. When she met Everly on the way downstairs, she even took the initiative to greet her cousin.


    Meanwhile, Everly turned to Heather in surprise, not expecting thetter¡¯s sudden kindness. There was


    a slight smile on Heather¡¯s lips, and it was rare for her to be so friendly.


    ¡°You¡¯re graduating soon, right?¡± Heather asked casually, wanting to make small talk with her cousin.


    Everly nodded and replied in a slightly nervous manner, ¡°I still have more than a year to go, but there


    isn¡¯t much to do in school anymore.¡± Everly didn¡¯t fall short to Heather when it came to intelligence; she


    had alreadypleted a lot of her courses ahead of time, so she was deciding whether or not to take a


    double degree.


    ¡°Your third year should be the busiest,¡± Heather replied lightheartedly. She didn¡¯t think much of it, but


    her words made Everly even more nervous. In any case, thetter always felt jittery whenever Heather


    was around, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it either.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous around me. I¡¯m your cousin, so just take it easy.¡± Heather tried to


    soothe Everly¡¯s nerves. Naturally, her younger cousin¡¯s edgy and wary behavior made her feel uneasy


    to even share a light conversation with her.


    Everly gave Heather an embarrassed smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve alreadypleted all my courses ahead of


    time.¡± She didn¡¯t feel the need to mention something like that to Heather, for such achievements were


    nothingpared to thetter¡¯s.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Heather praised. It seemed that Everly was far smarter than she¡¯d imagined, and


    someone like her should work for the Langston Group.


    Heather pondered the question of when to recruit Everly into thepany. I¡¯ll need to have a


    discussion with Grandpa soon.


    With that, the two of them descended the stairs together. There used to be a huge gap in between


    them at all times, and nobody dared to stay too close to Heather. When Robert saw Heather walking


    downstairs together with Everly, a proud and satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    Heather seemed to be a lot more mature now, and it was good to see that. After all, Robert always


    hoped for her to find the warmth of a family with the Langstons.


    Today, there weren¡¯t many people at home in the Langston Residence; only three of them were at the


    dining table. Meanwhile, Everly was exceptionally nervous under the rare silence of the house. She


    was already quite uneasy in front of Robert, but with Heather around as well, Everly felt a lump in her


    throat with both of their eyes on her at the same time.


    In truth, Everly hated her timid personality. She was undoubtedly skilled in a lot of things, but she


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re getting along with Everly these days, Heather.¡± Robert brought it up on purpose to pull


    them closer.


    ¡°I like Everly very much.¡± Heather affirmed his statement right away. She felt that Everly needed more


    encouragement, so there was no harm in giving her more support to boost her self-esteem.


    Everly blushed all of a sudden, and she became a little embarrassed after hearing those words from


    Heather. Then, she stole a nce at the other. Since when did her cousin be as gentle as this?


    As she stared at the cid smile on Heather¡¯s face, a faint hint of guilt spread in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m very d to see that you two are getting along like sisters,¡± Robertmended. After all, it wasn¡¯t


    easy for Heather to take the first step on her own.


    The family had a harmonious time together at lunch, and this was probably Everly¡¯s most rxed day


    throughout her time in the Langston Residence. In fact, she couldn¡¯t believe that such a scenario had


    actually happened.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t have any lectures to attend for now¡ªright, Everly?¡± Robert had realized this for


    quite some time, but he naturally wanted Everly to help out in the Langston Group earlier than nned


    once he heard Heather¡¯s remarks.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Everly still hadn¡¯t recovered from the sudden kindness she was showered with, so her


    guard was still up inside.


    ¡°Since you have nothing going on at school, you shoulde and help out in the Langston Group as


    soon as possible,¡± Robert said solemnly. After all, business matters were meant to be said seriously.


    A look of joy came over Everly at once. ¡°Are you sure, Grandpa?¡± Aside from Heather who had joined


    Langston Group while she was still a student, everyone else had only been recruited after they


    graduated. Everly never thought that she¡¯d have the privilege to join the Langston Group ahead as well.


    ¡°Yeah, I have confidence in her talent as well,¡± Heather agreed from the side with an encouraging


    smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa and Heather,¡± Everly said enthusiastically. She could finally showcase her


    abilities, and she didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon.


    ¡°Do your best. I believe in you, Everly.¡± Robert was also supportive toward Everly with his speech.


    Heather loved the atmosphere around them. Why didn¡¯t she pay more attention back then? With just a


    reassuring and warm look, she could easily change anyone¡¯s mood for the better.


    She used to be so oblivious as to how others felt. Heather finally understood one thing¡ªto offer


    happiness to another person was a way of receiving happiness herself.


    After all, they were her family; even though she would never forgive her own parents, she figured that


    she should at least bepassionate toward her peers in the family.


    The Langston Family was already chaotic on its own, so Heather hoped that she could unite her family


    members in the perilous situation that they were in. Heather didn¡¯t want the Langstons to be destroyed


    in the hands of ke, and she wanted to do her best to protect her family for the rest of Robert¡¯s life.


    Meanwhile, Everly was beginning to feel that Heather simply had a tough mouth with a soft heart¡ªshe


    liked that about Heather very much. Now, she knew that Heather wasn¡¯t as horrible as she seemed on


    the surface.


    ¡°Which position do you think suits Everly, Heather?¡± Robert asked his granddaughter for her opinion


    since she had a great judgement for people.


    ¡°My position has been empty ever since I left the Langston Group, so Everly should take my ce!¡±


    Heather said generously. Her ce in the Langston Group was an important one, but she easily gave it


    to Everly without a second thought.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    The two people shared silent looks at the table, for Heather¡¯s answer came as a total shock to both


    Robert and Everly. Heather had spent many years getting to where she was today, and they were


    surprised that she would give away her precious position in thepany just like that.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be right, Grandpa!¡± Everly shirked away from the responsibility at once.


    How could Everly possibly ept that offer? Heather¡¯s position was only one step away from the


    highest authority, and there were thousands of employees under her management. Everly couldn¡¯t take


    it from her no matter what.


    ¡°Are you doubting yourself, Everly?¡± The smile on Heather¡¯s face carried a hint of provocation. It was


    as though she was challenging Everly to take her offer.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Everly stuttered. She didn¡¯t know what to say; after all, Heather¡¯s unconditional confidence in


    her made her feel a little ashamed. She felt that she wasn¡¯t worthy of such trust.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve gained a deep understanding of the Langston Group from your time here, and


    you¡¯ve been secretly finding out about thepany¡¯s operational procedures. Technically speaking,


    you already have plenty of theoretical knowledge; now, the only thing youck is experience. Why are


    you doubting yourself? You should believe in yourself¡ªyou can definitely do it,¡± Heather reassured


    Everly. She didn¡¯t know what her cousin was worried about, so she hoped that she could give her some


    confidence through her words.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t think I can cope with such an important position, Heather.¡± Everly still couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Robert, who had something to say, decided to sit back and watch the two of them instead.


    ¡°You need to learn to be more courageous. You¡¯re not suited to work from the bottom, and I believe in


    your ability as a leader,¡± Heather said casually.


    Robert had always trusted Heather¡¯s extraordinary eye for judgement, so he swallowed his initial


    disagreement toward the proposal. Furthermore, he also knew that Everly was quite a timid person;


    right now, what she needed was moral support and encouragement. In fact, he might just shatter her


    confidence if he said something against it at a time like this.


    Since he believed in Heather¡¯s judgement, he also believed that she would never make a decision that


    could bring risk to thepany. Thus, Robert silently epted Everly as Heather¡¯s sessor to her


    position.


    In truth, Heather¡¯s decision had an underlying motive to it; if Everly were to take up such an important


    role, ke would be sure to let his guard down. With that, things would definitely be easier to handle in


    the future.


    Each of them bore different thoughts and opinions at the dining table. After the meal, Robert quickly left


    with a random excuse, giving the cousins all the space in the living room.


    Heather looked around at the empty hall; it was now a great time to talk about more discreet things.


    Thus, she turned to the butler and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡± With that, the living room instantly


    became their meeting hall. In the meantime, Heather nned to have a thorough discussion with


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Everly.


    ¡°Why have you decided to give me such an important role, Heather?¡± Everly was clueless about


    Heather¡¯s thoughts, for this didn¡¯t make sense at all.


    ¡°Do you think you can do it?¡± It was what mattered most to Heather. After all, she wanted her cousin to


    show her determination to do well in thepany.


    Everly stared back at Heather with hesitant eyes. Atst, she nodded under thetter¡¯s unbending gaze


    and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°I believe in your strength. You¡¯re young, so be brave. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± With that,


    Heather nudged her chair closer to Everly¡¯s. She wanted to talk to her about something else.


    ¡°Do you have other ns in mind since you¡¯re giving me your position in thepany, Heather?¡±


    Although Everly was faint-hearted, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that she was stupid; she spected that


    Heather must¡¯ve had other ns by doing so.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Heather admitted it unhesitantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s about ke.¡± She was still unsure about how things were between Everly and ke, but she had


    to make her intentions clear.


    ¡°Oh, ke.¡± Everly became even more nervous. Why is she mentioning ke all of a sudden? Don¡¯t


    tell me she knows about the things that I¡¯ve done with him behind the scenes?


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Langston Group¡¯s future should it fall into his hands. He¡¯s very assertive; even


    though he¡¯s quite capable, he never listens to anyone.¡± Heather bluntly told Everly the truth without


    twisting her words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really get it.¡± Everly didn¡¯t dare to side with her, but she didn¡¯t want to say much either.


    ¡°You just need to know one thing¡ªthe reason you¡¯re joining Langston Group is to keep ke in


    check.¡± Heather made her point clear. However, it did seem crazy to use Everly to keep ke under


    control. After all, the gap between the two of them was monumental in terms of abilities.


    Nevertheless, Heather believed that her decision would bring about an unexpected positive oue.


    She had a feeling that she had made the right choice.


    Meanwhile, Everly was mulling things over. She was currently against Heather on one matter. In other


    words, she was on ke¡¯s side. Now that Heather was asking her to keep an eye on ke in the


    two matters werepletely different and unrted.


    ¡°Are you having trouble with your decision?¡± Heather was studying Everly¡¯s expression intently, and it


    seemed like thetter did have certain ties with ke. However, Heather had yet to find out the truth


    behind it.


    As such, she was quite unhappy toe to such a conclusion; she never once expected that there


    might even be a connection between Everly and ke. Was there really no one who could be of help


    to her in the entire Langston Family? ke was engaged in matters which could bring harm to the


    Langston Group, so she had to arrange for someone to keep an eye on him.


    All of a sudden, she felt guilty for leaving the Langston Group¡ªafter all, she was no longer as


    passionate as before when it came to starting her own business. Now, she¡¯d rather aid her family¡¯s


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the power to control ke, Heather.¡± After much thought, Everly felt that she would


    definitely be hated by many in thepany for upying the top position out of nowhere, and it¡¯d be


    difficult for her to be supported by the majority. In that case, how could she be of any use against


    ke?


    ¡°Just follow my instructions and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Heather wanted to form a team with Everly. Even though


    it was obvious that her cousin might have something to do with ke, it didn¡¯t mean that she was


    Meanwhile, Everly stared at Heather with an innocent look in her eyes; she trusted Heather a lot


    despite not knowing what thetter was up to. However, she was still doubtful¡ªnot only was she


    worried about her own abilities, she feared the possibility of exposing her other deed if she were forced


    to raise a conflict against ke.


    Because of that, Everly was troubled. On one hand, Heather was so persistent for her help, yet she


    couldn¡¯t tell her the truth in all honesty. At the same time, Everly felt horrible to keep it inside as well.


    Everly simply couldn¡¯t reject Heather¡¯s offer under her earnest gaze. Moreover, this was a great


    opportunity for her¡ªshe didn¡¯t know when she¡¯d have another chance to showcase herself if she failed


    to grab this golden opportunity. If she missed this chance, she would probably be a nobody for the rest


    of her life.


    ¡°Can I think about it for a few days?¡± In the end, Everly decided to take some time to decide, for it


    wasn¡¯t wise to agree to it without thorough consideration.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Heather nodded. After all, now wasn¡¯t the time to push Everly too hard.


    When they were heading upstairs, Heather requested to pay Everly¡¯s room a visit since thetter had


    been to the former¡¯s room before this. Now that she thought about it, Heather had never been to


    another person¡¯s bedroom before, so she was suddenly interested in doing so.


    Even though Heather frequented Robert¡¯s room, no one else had ever invited her to visit theirs. It was


    as though everyone in the Langston Family was ganging up on her.


    Heather and Everly went up the stairs one after another, and it was a rare, harmonious sight to see.


    Everly thought that it¡¯d cause no harm for Heather to see her room since it was quite clean and tidy. In


    truth, there weren¡¯t many who would visit Everly¡¯s room besides her parents. When she opened the


    door, Heather was a little surprised at the view.


    So this is how Everly decorates her room, she thought to herself. Everly¡¯s room had a minimalistic


    aesthetic theme¡ªfrom the looks of it, the girl¡¯s inner world seemed to be an interesting one.


    ¡°Quick,e and sit on the sofa, Heather.¡± Everly was a little nervous, and it felt as though a teacher


    was here to visit her home.


    As such, Heather entered her room. Minimalism, huh¡­ It looks like she¡¯s pretty self aware in reality.


    Heather eyed Everly thoroughly, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips.


    It seemed like Everly was precisely the person she was looking for. Heather didn¡¯t care about her


    rtionship with ke behind closed doors; even if she was closer to him than she was to Heather, it


    didn¡¯t matter at all.


    After all, Heather had other ns in mind. Besides, Everly would never turn a blind eye to the wellbeing


    of the Langston Group, so Heather believed that she would make the right choice in the end.


    ¡°Why do you put so much trust in me, Heather?¡± It was as though Everly was more confident in her


    own room. Moreover, the question was something she was extremely curious about.


    Heather gave her a brief nce, knowing that Everly was still nervous at the moment. Indeed, her


    younger cousin needed some training to ovee this anxious trait of hers.


    ¡°I trust you because of your abilities.¡± Heather endlessly emphasized on Everly¡¯s skills; her response


    was perfectly logical and she wasn¡¯t letting anything slip, so Everly didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Thanks for believing in me, Heather.¡± Everly expressed her thanks again. No doubt, she was feeling


    grateful. Finally, there was someone who trusted her to such an extent, and that someone was Heather


    no less¡ªeven Everly couldn¡¯t believe it herself. An inexplicable warmth filled her heart at the thought of


    that.


    ¡°Your room is pretty decent, and the decoration looks great. Did you design it yourself?¡± Heather


    brought up a light-hearted topic to soothe Everly¡¯s jitters.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she answered truthfully.


    With that, Heather was even more pleased. She could see that Everly had quite a strong sense of


    design. However, she wasn¡¯t as skilled as Myra in this particr field; if Myra was here, she would be


    able to gauge Everly¡¯s level at once.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t downy your talents, so I hope that you¡¯ll appreciate the opportunity this time.¡±


    Heather turned around all of a sudden and looked at Everly, her eyes filled with sincerity. Soon after,


    she then added, ¡°The Langston Group is going through troubled times right now. I believe you¡¯ll be able


    to contribute many fresh ideas if you join thepany.¡±


    Those were none other than typical words of encouragement, yet they were slowly but surely breaking


    down Everly¡¯s tough defense. Since Heather was able to tell her something like that, Everly knew that


    her cousin truly acknowledged her skills. She felt like she had just gotten full marks on an exam. At that


    moment, Everly simply couldn¡¯t express the sense of aplishment that she was feeling. She stared


    nkly at Heather, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°I believe you already have an answer.¡± Heather put on a sweet smile.


    ¡°How did it feel like on your first day at the Langston Group, Heather?¡± Everly had always been curious


    about this. Since they were on the topic, the question escaped her lips without much thought. At this


    point, she had more or less decided to join the Langston Group.


    Heather narrowed her eyes, and she gave out a certain intimidating air at that moment. It seemed like it


    was something that had happened a long time ago. At the same time, it also felt like she had just


    experienced it yesterday. ¡°I didn¡¯t think much about it. Back then, I thought that the Langston Group


    would eventually fall into my hands.¡± It was her first time saying something like that. When those words


    left her mouth, it somehow left an unbelievably liberating feeling in her chest.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    After patting Everly on the shoulder, Heather said impassively, ¡°Just be rest assured. I believe that


    you¡¯re totally capable of dealing with it using your capabilities.¡± She had stressed this many times; what


    Everlycked the most at present was self-confidence, so Heather had to find a way to build it up.


    However, Heather¡¯s lips curled into a sneer when she walked out of the woman¡¯s room. She spotted


    something she shouldn¡¯t have seen inside, and it truly surprised her because she hadn¡¯t expected


    Everly to be involved with that man. This gave her quite a headache, but she had to let Everly join the


    Langston Group smoothly for now. Right now, Heather had to take three aspects into consideration;


    she had never expected Everly to be a key figure, but she didn¡¯t think this was a bad thing. Now


    that things hade to such an extent, she could only take one step at a time and act ording to the


    circumstances.


    It was never by chance that Everly had caught Heather¡¯s attention, for thetter had learned some


    information about Everly while she was at Leon¡¯s vi. There was a trace of worry in Heather¡¯s eyes as


    she recalled how Leon talked about this in vivid detail; she wasn¡¯t sure whether what Leon said was


    entirely true, but she was indeed shocked by what Leon had told her. The Everly he described was so


    different from the Everly in the Langston Family that she even doubted the veracity of his words.


    Things were getting increasingly out of control, but Heather liked such a feeling. The loss of control


    made everything more interesting, and thispletely aroused her innermost courage and


    uprightness.


    The Langstons were the least united. On the outside, they seemed to be keeping on good terms with


    each other. With all members of the family living under the same roof, the Langston Family was


    unmatched by other families in Bradfort City. Unfortunately, the Langstons secretly acted of their own


    free will, disappointing Heather and leaving Robert heartbroken. If the Langstons continued to rest on


    theirurels, they would definitely fall apart.


    Heather used to be eager for such a day to arrive, but she changed her mind now that she truly saw


    herself as a member of the Langston Family. The Langston Family mustn¡¯t perish, so she had to find a


    way to help the family pull through this crisis. However, she could only take one step at a time for now.


    Furthermore, she didn¡¯t know how she should deal with this, and she often found herself at a loss for


    what to do with the Langston Family¡¯s current situation.


    She returned to her room while wondering if Robert had grown suspicious today. For now, she was only


    suspicious of Everly, so she didn¡¯t want to let Robert know this. Robert¡¯s perspicacity was well beyond


    an ordinary person¡¯s imagination, and Heather feared that he would sense her suspicions as she didn¡¯t


    want him and Everly to be estranged from each other.


    Speaking of it, Heather hadn¡¯t figured out what was the matter with Everly, nor did she know what was


    thetter¡¯s objectives. As such, she couldn¡¯t let anyone else grow suspicious of Everly as well since


    that would be unfair to the woman. After all, wouldn¡¯t she be ming the woman unjustly if Everly had


    really done nothing to be ashamed of? Still, Heather learned some information via her interactions with


    the woman. As expected, Everly wasn¡¯t who she appeared to be, and it seemed that the entire


    Langston Family had overlooked her capabilities.


    That afternoon, Heather made arrangements to meet Matthias at a cafe since she hadn¡¯t enjoyed a


    good cup of coffee outside for a long time. Heather liked to drink coffee, and she would brew herself


    some of it at home since it was a rather interesting pastime.


    The weather was nice today, but the wind blew so harshly that it made one feel somewhat chilly. Wind


    and rain were most feared during the winter, but it was pretty fortunate and nice since it wasn¡¯t raining


    that day.


    Heather¡¯s arrival drew many gazes when she pushed the door open, and Matthias looked at her with a


    faint smile. The instant their eyes met, everything else seemed to pale into insignificance, for they only


    had eyes for each other. Heather walked step by step toward Matthias, but he didn¡¯t walk up to her.


    Instead, he waited for her to walk toward him. His heart was filled with surging emotions when he saw


    her, but the surging emotions within him were concealed beneath his imperturbable exterior.


    Heather hade ahead of time, but she didn¡¯t expect Matthias to arrive earlier than she did. ¡°Have


    you been here for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯ve only been here since lunch,¡± Matthias replied nonchntly as if several hours of waiting


    wasn¡¯t something worth mentioning.


    ¡°Why did youe so early?¡± Heather looked at him with a helpless expression. Matthias was the


    Locke Group¡¯s chief executive officer. Yet, not only did he skip work in secret to go on a date, he even


    came so much ahead of time. This made Heather feel rather embarrassed.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay in my office when the thought of being able to see you soon came into my mind.¡±


    Matthias was still impulsive whenever Heather was concerned¡ªhe was like a reckless young boy


    blinded by love.


    ¡°In that case, you could¡¯ve just told me that you arrived ahead of time so that you wouldn¡¯t have to wait


    for so long.¡± Heather looked at it from Matthias¡¯ perspective. In her opinion, waiting here alone wasn¡¯t


    probably the best experience.


    ¡°The process of waiting was also wonderful because I was waiting for you.¡± Matthias kept showering


    Heather with sweet talk as if his lips were coated with honey.


    Upon hearing Matthias¡¯ words, Heather felt rather embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s order some coffee, shall we?¡±


    She picked up the menu. This cafe had neither booths nor private rooms, though its lobby was


    unusually spacious. Despite theck of private rooms, Heather liked the taste of the coffee here. Since


    the coffee here tasted good, she could forgive the othercking aspects of this cafe.


    She ordered her usual drink; since Matthias already had a cup of coffee earlier, he didn¡¯t want to order


    another one right now. He merely looked at Heather without doing anything else since he was pleased


    to see her.


    ¡°Has anything been going on in Bradfort Citytely?¡± Heather was habituated to talking about work, so


    she naturally blurted out the question as if by instinct.


    However, Matthias evaded her question and took the opportunity to bring the conversation around to


    himself instead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me if there¡¯s been anything going on in my mindtely?¡±


    ¡°This question is too personal,¡± replied Heather in a formal tone. Indeed, she never asked such


    personal questions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know something personal about me?¡± Matthias asked with feigned disappointment.


    There were still misunderstandings between him and Heather, so he wanted to eliminate the


    estrangement between them as soon as possible.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I do. Well, kind of,¡± Heather replied reluctantly.


    Matthias looked at Heather and stopped talking about this subject as he roughly understood what her


    reply meant. Heather took a sip of coffee, and it felt warm in her stomach; the wind outside had made


    her feel somewhat chilly just now.


    None of them spoke again out of silent understanding. After all, some matters couldn¡¯t be glossed over


    no matter how hard they tried. The argument they had at d was still fresh in their minds as if it


    happened just the day before, and they couldn¡¯t help but sigh when they thought back to it.


    As a pleasant aroma filled the air, Heather looked at Matthias one moment and nced down at the


    cup of coffee in her hand the next. One would seldom see her behaving in such a manner, and


    Matthias looked at her with a corner of his mouth turned up in a faint smile; it seemed as though he


    was trying to soothe the uneasiness within her in such a way. Heather also felt that she was being a bit


    restless, and this felt very bad.


    ¡°Will you be frank with me about some matters, Matthias?¡±


    Matthias¡¯ heart did aplete somersault at Heather¡¯s sudden question. It was difficult to answer this


    question since he was still pondering how to talk about some matters. Now that Heather brought this up


    herself, he had no idea how to answer her. Nheless, this was indeed a problematic issue between


    them; not only were there many things that he couldn¡¯t let Heather know, but she also had many little


    secrets of her own. How should such a rtionshipst when they each had secrets that they couldn¡¯t


    tell each other?


    The faint aroma in the air grew increasingly strong as time ticked away. After Heather sniffed lightly at


    it, she noticed that everyone else was leaving one after another. Before long, everyone else in the


    lobby had left, and even the cafe closed its doors. Seeing her puzzled expression, Matthias then


    exined, ¡°I like a quiet environment. It¡¯s hard not to be overcautious when too many people are


    around.¡±


    His words were puzzling, but Heather looked at the bar with a smirk as she thought about what they


    implied; it seemed like Matthias was inconvenienced with the presence of so many outsiders when he


    wanted to tell her about something. Even so, she disliked such a big move. Such theatrics seemed


    romantic in novels and TV dramas, but they didn¡¯t look so in Heather¡¯s eyes. After all, she was capable


    of buying out an entire ce herself. One shouldn¡¯t try to move her by doing things that money could


    do. To her, it was meaningless for someone else to do something she was capable of doing herself.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be frank if you have something to say.¡± She disliked Matthias¡¯s antics since it was actually


    better to be more straightforward.


    Now that even the waiters and waitresses had left the lobby, they no longer had to worry about


    eavesdroppers. ¡°How long do you think the Locke Group canst?¡±


    ¡°How could you ask me this question?¡± Heather responded in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re the man helming the


    Locke Group, so how long it willst has a lot to do with you,¡± she answered forthrightly since she didn¡¯t


    know what Matthias¡¯ point in asking such a question was.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I do have a great influence on the Locke Group¡¯s existence,¡± Matthias replied in


    agreement.


    Heather¡¯s brow furrowed at Matthias¡¯ reply, for she soon realized the hidden meaning behind his words.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t expect him to have such a n. Since his crazy idea came as a surprise to her, she


    looked at him with a frown.


    ¡°Shh!¡± Matthias put his forefinger in front of his mouth, signaling for her to keep quiet.


    Heather didn¡¯t say a word and held back what she wanted to say. However, she was relieved upon


    hearing him say something like this. There seemed to be a great possibility that Matthias would side


    with her in the future, so she could set her mind at rest for the time being.


    When he saw the natural smile on Heather¡¯s face, Matthias sighed inwardly with relief. It¡¯s really difficult


    to please a woman, he thought to himself.


    ¡°Did I screw up your n?¡± Heather asked. Now that she thought about it, she felt like she had been


    difficult on purpose.


    Matthias didn¡¯t seem to care about it, though. ¡°Things never turn out as nned.¡± After all, he cared


    more about whether he could win the heart of the woman he loved.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these depressing subjects, shall we? Let¡¯s talk about something lighter,¡± suggested


    Heather. She was the one who had brought up such depressing questions at the beginning, yet she


    was changing her tune right now. Needless to say, women were the mostplicated beings on earth.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s talk about when you¡¯ll be giving me your heart,¡± Matthias suggested as he seized the


    opportunity to woo Heather. After all, he never missed an opportunity to do so.


    Meanwhile, Heather smiled helplessly as Matthias tried to sound her out again. How was she supposed


    to respond to that? She couldn¡¯t think of a good answer to this question no matter how hard she tried.


    Matthias didn¡¯t give up, though. He continued to ask, ¡°Why do you look so nervous?¡± His question


    threw Heather further off bnce. ¡°Let¡¯s change the subject, shall we?¡± She didn¡¯t want to beat around


    the bush with Matthias, so she thought she might as well be upfront first.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Matthias nodded. He thought he was marvelous enough to throw Heather into such a state,


    and he had to hold her in check since he mustn¡¯t be too soft on her.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be snowing tomorrow.¡± Heather changed the subject awkwardly by abruptly mentioning the next


    day¡¯s weather.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like snow the most?¡± Matthias raised an eyebrow at her words. She likes it anyhow, he


    thought to himself.


    ¡°I like a heavy fall of snow, not a light one.¡± Heather hated sleets the most. There were several kinds of


    snow¡ªthick and heavy snow was the most nice-looking one. How pleasant it was to see the earth


    being covered in white snow! Heather had a thing for heavy snow, and she was particrly fond of


    poems about it since these poems would remind her of how snowkes fell thick and fast back then.


    Unfortunately, it was difficult to see such a scene in Bradfort City right now.


    ¡°It seems like I won¡¯t have the opportunity of inviting you to enjoy the view of snow together then,¡±


    Matthias responded with feigned dejection.


    Heather was natural and poised this time. ¡°You have the opportunity to hide from the snow with me,


    though.¡±


    Matthias¡¯s heart fluttered at her reply. He felt happy from the bottom of his heart, and he immediately


    seized the opportunity to ask for more benefits. ¡°Are you inviting me to the Langston Residence?¡±

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Despite his bantering suggestion, Matthias didn¡¯t think Heather would be willing to let him visit the


    Langston Residence. He wasn¡¯t hopeful about this, but he had a little bit of anticipation deep down


    inside after the string of surprises today.


    As she stirred the coffee with a spoon in her hand, Heather looked at Matthias while exuding an alluring


    charm. They looked at each other, but Matthias couldn¡¯t fathom the message in her eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Do you like to hide from the snow at the Langston Residence?¡± Heather¡¯s eyes flickered as an


    unspeakably seductive charm emanated from her.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we go to my ce instead?¡± Matthias asked suggestively in return. In any case,


    he just wanted to be with Heather, but he didn¡¯t know whether she understood what he meant.


    Heather stopped what she was doing. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Her resolute reply extinguished all Matthias¡¯s fantasies. It seemed that Heather was still who she was,


    so Matthias shouldn¡¯t cherish any fanciful ideas. However, just when he felt disheartened, she suddenly


    said, ¡°I like the night view from your vi¡¯s rooftop.¡± She recalled the previous candlelight dinner as if it


    had just happened yesterday. Time really flew in a rush, and many things had be history.


    They tacitly spoke implicitly and conveyed¡ªby implication¡ªwhat they really thought. ¡°Well then, may I


    have the pleasure of inviting you to enjoy the night view from my vi¡¯s rooftop tonight?¡± Matthias


    asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to watch Evan dance.¡± Heather made a request.


    Matthias looked in her direction while feeling rather depressed. It really made people feel helpless that


    Heather would actually make such a request.


    ¡°If he can¡¯t, why don¡¯t you do it instead?¡± Heather suggested while trying to imagine the scene in her


    mind, though she truly couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    Matthias waved his hand at once. He was bad at dancing, so it would be better to sacrifice Evan


    instead. Having made a deliberate choice, he hurriedly sent Evan a text message via Messenger while


    Heather wasn¡¯t paying attention. ¡®Is it okay if you dance?¡¯ At this moment, there was nothing that he


    couldn¡¯t betray.


    Evan looked at the text message in bafflement. What is Matthias up to again? How should I reply to this


    message? It wasn¡¯t difficult for him to dance, but he couldn¡¯t give Matthias a perfunctory reply since the


    Meanwhile, Matthias gave Heather a nod after getting an affirmative answer from Evan. ¡°Evan is a


    superb dancer.¡±


    When Heather heard this, she knew right away that Matthias was exaggerating. She didn¡¯t believe his


    words, but she didn¡¯t care about the details since she was only looking for an excuse to go to Matthias¡¯


    ce. She couldn¡¯t refuse such a kind invitation from him, but the trip would be worthwhile since she


    could watch Evan danceter.


    A trace of a smile yed on Heather¡¯s lips. Matthias really used every trick in the book in order to


    please her, and he would even probably say yes without hesitation if Heather wanted to watch him


    dance instead. ¡°How long have you bought the entire ce out?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°For the entire afternoon.¡± The corners of Matthias¡¯s lips turned up slightly. He didn¡¯t want to be


    disturbed by anyone when he was with Heather. In fact, he even wished that they were the only ones


    left in the entire world.


    ¡°Would you mind ending this boring buyout ahead of time?¡± Heather asked.


    Her question was tactful, but Matthias recognized the deeper meaning behind it. This was exactly what


    he wished for; he couldn¡¯t wait to take Heather back to his vi as soon as possible. He gave her a


    meaningful stare; how could he not feel more than ttered when she repeatedly held out olive


    branches today?


    After leaving the cafe, Heather didn¡¯t walk toward her car. Instead, she got straight into Matthias¡¯ car.


    Heather had been cozying up to Matthias the whole time, and such a test was nearly more than his


    heart could withstand. He almost wondered if this was a dream, for Heather appeared so unreal beside


    him. He reached out and touched her cheek, and she didn¡¯t dodge his sudden intimate gesture this


    time. She could even feel the warmth of his fingers.


    Heather¡¯s skin is still so fine and smooth. I wonder how she takes such good care of it, Matthias


    thought to himself as he retracted his hand. He unconsciously touched his face, and it was so different


    from Heather¡¯s. After all, a man¡¯s skin could never be as fine and smooth as a woman¡¯s. Besides, how


    could Matthias¡¯s skin be as supple as Heather¡¯s when his entire face was tight?


    The pair was in perfect harmony along the way. Heather looked out the car window from time to time,


    whereas Matthias kept quiet with tacit understanding. It seemed that both of them hadn¡¯t recollected


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    themselves after the light touch just now. When Heather nced at Matthias asionally, there was a


    look of tenderness in his eyes.


    Just then, a barely perceptible scent assailed Heather¡¯s nostrils, and she leaned over and picked up


    the cigarette beside Matthias. She didn¡¯t know when he started smoking, nor had she noticed it before.


    She looked at him while holding the cigarette. ¡°You smoke too.¡± She was a little surprised. After all, she


    had never smelled cigarettes on him.


    Matthias took the cigarette back from her. ¡°I smoke only once in a while.¡± He smoked only because he


    had been somewhat distraught earlier. In reality, he seldom smoked on a normal basis since smoking


    wasn¡¯t a pleasure to him.


    ¡°The faint smell of tobo smells good, actually,¡± Heather suddenly remarked. She recalled the faint


    smell of tobo on someone; it urred so long ago that she had almost forgotten the smell of


    tobo mixed with the man¡¯s perfume. She didn¡¯t know why she would think of that person. What


    seemed to happen a long time ago came into her mind as if it had just happened.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Matthias smiled an unnatural smile as he couldn¡¯t help feeling that there was something


    else behind the meaningful look in Heather¡¯s eyes. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t someone who had never


    experienced love between man and woman as she appeared to be. After all, she was a mature woman,


    and women of her age would more or less have scars left on them after having loved someone. At the


    thought of this, he felt a dull ache in his chest; it really made him feel ufortable to think that


    Heather had been attracted to someone else before. ¡°Do you like the smell of tobo?¡± He tossed the


    cigarette aside as he suddenly hated cigarettes even more.


    ¡°Only the faint smell of it,¡± Heather answered emphatically.


    Matthias forced a smile, and his reply sounded forced. ¡°Okay.¡± It seems that Heather once loved a man


    who had a faint smell of tobo on him just as I¡¯ve guessed, he thought to himself.


    The topic seemed to be brought up specially to make conversation, and Heather finally understood how


    awkward Matthias felt back then. Making conversation when there was nothing to talk about was the


    most tormenting thing ever, and Heather didn¡¯t expect that she would also find herself in such a


    predicament one day. Before she realized it, she had tried to please Matthias. This was why love was


    both irresistible and annoying; she was such a proud person, yet she would think of how to please


    someone else.


    Heather¡¯s heart always wavered at such a moment. She would probably think of ending the rtionship


    for good¡ªlove was particrly tormenting, and to continue being in a rtionship was a journey that


    brought both pain and joy.


    ¡°You¡¯re averting your eyes. What are you worrying about?¡± Matthias began to learn how to pay


    attention to Heather¡¯s little gestures since they could reflect her inner thoughts just as they did at this


    moment. He didn¡¯t know why, but he was surprised that Heather actually wanted to run away. They


    were about to reach the vi soon; he was going to take her to his home, yet he had a bad feeling


    about this.


    Just then, Heather asked in a self-deprecating manner, ¡°Do you think someone like me is unworthy of


    love, Matthias?¡±


    Matthias looked at her with determination. ¡°Why are you denying yourself?¡± He hoped he could give her


    courage so that she wouldn¡¯t escape from their feelings for each other again. ¡°Everyone has the right to


    love; it¡¯s just that some people give up this right,¡± he said in all seriousness as if teaching her how to


    love.


    ¡°Sometimes, I really think that love is very boring, Matthias.¡± Heather talked about what had been


    troubling her. She wanted to be close to Matthias, but she also wanted to stay away from him at times.


    Such ambivalence almost tortured her terribly.


    ¡°Since when did you start thinking of such nonsense, and since when did you be so unsure of


    yourself?¡± Matthias raised an eyebrow at Heather. He would¡¯ve probably wavered or felt disappointed


    in the past, but he no longer did so. He had researched this for a long time; even though hecked


    practical experience, he had figured out the mental state of a woman in love at the very least. He


    couldn¡¯t think about this from his perspective as a man, so he tried to view this from Heather¡¯s


    perspective. Had there not been so manyplicated factors between them, there probably wouldn¡¯t


    have been so many messy situations, nor would Heather have be unsure of herself. After all, she


    was such a self-assured person.


    The car came to aplete stop outside the vi. After getting out of his car, Matthias opened the car


    door for Heather, who hesitated for a moment before stepping out of the car as well. As they walked


    toward his vi, they ran into Evan, who happened to walk out of the ce and was surprised to see


    them. ¡°What a surprise it is to see you here, Miss Langston,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, Matthias invited me here,¡± Heather replied before smiling at Evan. ¡°Besides, my being here


    shouldn¡¯te as a surprise to you. Aren¡¯t you going to dance for me?¡±


    Evan was stunned. ¡°Dance?¡± he asked. ¡°Why would I dance for you?¡±


    Heather frowned. ¡°That¡¯s what Matthias has promised me; I wouldn¡¯t have been here otherwise,¡± she


    replied before turning to look at Matthias with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Would you like to exin this,


    Matthias?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, Evan turned his gaze to Matthias as well.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that it¡¯s okay for you to dance?¡± Matthias asked Evan.


    ¡°Yes, you did,¡± Evan responded. ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell me that I¡¯d be dancing for someone.¡±


    Matthias fell silent for a moment. ¡°Well,¡± he exined, ¡°Heather said she¡¯d like to watch you dance, and


    I agreed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Heather nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll be leaving if you¡¯re not going to dance, Evan.¡±

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Matthias looked at Evan sympathetically. He didn¡¯t know what Heather would do next, but it seemed


    that he could only trouble Evan for this. In reality, he was looking forward to it deep down inside as well.


    Even though a dancing man wasn¡¯t worth watching in his opinion, he hadn¡¯t seen Evan dance for a


    long time.


    Obviously, Matthias had sold Evan out to please Heather. Upon realizing what had happened, Evan


    looked at Matthias furiously. So what if he was an all-around butler? Matthias couldn¡¯t make him do


    whatever he wanted him to do.


    Seeing how the two buddies had fallen out and turned against each other, Heather smiled


    unapologetically. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two getting inside?¡± She entered the vi first on her own. Then, she


    pricked up her ears and listened as Matthias and Evan whispered to each other.


    ¡°Why would you want me to dance?¡± Evan asked in displeasure; even his deliberately lowered voice


    couldn¡¯t conceal his anger.


    Meanwhile, Matthias didn¡¯t know how to exin the matter to Evan. Feeling rather helpless, he said to


    Evan, ¡°You dance really well.¡±


    Matthias waspletely at sea, but when he thought about it, he realized that Evan didn¡¯t like to


    dance, and he really screwed up this time. Evan had a dancing partner who was particrly in rapport


    with him when he dominated the dance floor many years ago, and they naturally developed feelings for


    each other. When they broke up afterward, Evan had never danced since then.


    Perhaps it didn¡¯t even ur to Heather that what she mentioned as a joke would remind Evan of a past


    that he couldn¡¯t bear to look back on. Matthias had also forgotten this incident for a moment, and it


    wasn¡¯t until he saw Evan being so angry right now that he remembered it.


    Matthias was in a dilemma; he had never been courteous to Evan, but the situation was different this


    time since this incident had crossed Evan¡¯s limits. Besides, Matthias couldn¡¯t go so far. Still, he found it


    embarrassing to tell Heather that he had to backtrack on what he had promised her.


    Evan had a rough idea of what was going on when he saw how troubled Matthias was, but he had


    always liked to add fuel to the fire. So, he leaned close to Matthias¡¯s ear with a scowl and whispered, ¡°I


    think Miss Langston wants to watch you dance, so why don¡¯t you dance for her instead?¡± Naturally, he


    wanted to teach Matthias a lesson when he thought of how thetter had ignored his buddy for the


    sake of a woman, so he wanted to watch him make a fool of himself. As soon as he finished talking to


    Matthias, he came up to Heather¡¯s side and said to her, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve heard a rumor before, Miss


    Langston.¡±


    Matthias was rmed at once. It seemed that Evan was going to do something harmful to him, but it


    was already toote to stop him at this moment.


    On the other hand, Heather looked at Evan curiously, wondering what kind of rumor she would hear


    from him.


    When he saw that Heather was interested, Evan immediately struck the iron while it was hot. ¡°Actually,


    Director Locke is a fabulous dancer. It¡¯s more interesting to watch him than to watch me dance.¡±


    Matthias hurried up to them as well. He just knew that Evan would get back at him, for Evan was very


    good at stabbing someone in the back.


    Heather turned to look at Matthias beside her with the corners of her mouth turned up slightly; she


    seemed to be eager to watch him dance. On the other hand, Matthias¡¯ scalp tingled when he met


    Heather¡¯s gaze. Instantly, a bad feeling spread all over him.


    ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re a superb dancer.¡± Heather smiled charmingly. Now, it seemed that Matthias was


    doomed to dance in front of her.


    Evan winked at Matthias as he sessfully gave thetter a hard time. He had always sided with


    Matthias in front of Heather, but it seemed that Heather had sessfully turned the two buddies


    against each other this time.


    Luckily, Matthias had quick wits. He immediately suggested, ¡°I like dancing with a partner, but I don¡¯t


    have one right now.¡± Even if he really had to dance, he would get Heather to dance with him. After all,


    the idea of dancing with Heather seemed nice to him.


    However, Heather pointed to them both. ¡°Isn¡¯t Evan here?¡±


    Evan and Matthias frowned simultaneously, probably not expecting Heather to say that. As expected,


    they were outsmarted by the cunningdy. ¡°I can¡¯t dance the female part,¡± Evan protested immediately.


    It was impossible for him to dance in the first ce, so it was absolutely impossible for him to dance the


    female part.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Heather burst intoughter. ¡°Why can¡¯t Matthias be the one dancing the female part? As


    expected, you¡¯re a bottom!¡±


    Matthias and Evan were speechless at the same time. Heather had changed so much recently that


    they couldn¡¯t ept it for a moment; it was as though she had changed into a different person.


    ¡°You still remember what you¡¯ve promised me, don¡¯t you, Matty?¡± Heather suddenly addressed


    Matthias affectionately.


    Upon hearing this, Matthias tensed up deep down inside; he had no idea what mischief Heather was up


    to again. ¡°Well¡­¡± He was in a quandary. He had reluctantly agreed to dance in Evan¡¯s ce, but he


    didn¡¯t expect that Heather was still unwilling to let him off.


    As she ignored the troubled look in Matthias¡¯ eyes, Heather said on her own, ¡°In that case, it shouldn¡¯t


    be a big deal for you to dance the female part for a while.¡±


    Evan couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard this. Is Heather really not here to pull a prank on Matthias?


    he thought to himself. On the other hand, Matthias gave Evan a look to remind thetter to unite with


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    him against Heather.


    However, Evan turned traitor at the critical moment. He didn¡¯t want to dance ever again, but he didn¡¯t


    mind sacrificing himself if he could watch Matthias dance the female part. ¡°I don¡¯t mind dancing if


    Director Locke is willing to dance the female part.¡± He passed the buck to Matthias again.


    Thetter was surprised that Evan would turn traitor to him. This is really infuriating! he thought to


    himself.


    Heather looked at Evan with satisfaction upon hearing his words. Only then did Matthias realize that


    she was full of mischief. It seemed that he and Evan really didn¡¯t know much about the other side of her


    personality, so they had to uncover more of this hidden side in the future.


    Now that Evan had left no room for maneuver, Matthias could do nothing at all. At this moment,


    Heather urged Matthias again, ¡°You see¡ªEvan has agreed to it, Matty.¡± There was a sly look in her


    attractive eyes.


    Thus, this matter was decided for the time being¡ªit didn¡¯t matter if Matthias agreed to it or not. After


    all, he couldn¡¯t turn Heather down at all. He stared at her happily smiling face; how could he have the


    heart to say no to such a good-looking face? Besides, he thought it was worthwhile since he could get


    the woman he loved to smile, so he couldn¡¯t say anything else regarding the rest of the matter.


    Evan then stepped back so that Heather and Matthias walked side by side. Just then, Heather asked to


    go to the rooftop. She liked the rooftop of Matthias¡¯ vi as the Langston Family¡¯s chateau didn¡¯t have


    one. Moreover, she liked an open environment where she could look far into the distance. A cold


    breeze lifted a corner of her dress, and such a natural and refreshing breeze made her feel


    The sky was already dark in the winter. At this moment, Evan had slipped off quietly, leaving only


    Matthias by Heather¡¯s side. As there were only the two of them on therge rooftop, Matthias hugged


    Heather from behind. Smelling the pleasant scent of her hair, he rested his head on her shoulder as


    theypletely let their guard down. ¡°You smell so nice.¡± He recalled the scene where he met Heather


    for the first time, and he still remembered the faint fragrance on her to this day.


    ¡°Your breath itches me so much.¡± Matthias¡¯ warm breath caressed Heather¡¯s neck, creating an itchy


    sensation that made her feel somewhat ill at ease.


    ¡°When will you agree to be my woman, Heather?¡± Matthias asked Heather. He was inwardly tormented


    by the ambiguous rtionship between them.


    ¡°When everything is over,¡± Heather replied meaningfully.


    ¡°When everything is over?¡± Matthias also wished he could put an end to everything sooner, but would


    everything be over so easily? Apparently, that wasn¡¯t going to happen. Matthias wished he could live a


    peaceful life with Heather. Each day was torture right now; he was so near, yet so far away from her.


    ¡°There are too many problems between us, and I don¡¯t want to be together with you when there are


    misunderstandings between us,¡± Heather replied from the bottom of her heart. She wanted a


    ¡°I also hope that I can put an end to all of this sooner.¡± Matthias nted a kiss on Heather¡¯s neck. They


    were like lovers, but they were also like an unhappy couple.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning exactly, Matthias.¡± Since she felt that the atmosphere was pretty


    nice, Heather decided to be more forthright. ¡°I just hope that you¡¯ll never betray or hurt me.¡± She didn¡¯t


    want to be exploited by the person she loved, and perhaps she was already able to understand what


    Myra felt upon learning everything.


    ¡°You¡¯re the most indeterminate factor, Heather. I¡¯m also afraid of being betrayed and hurt,¡± Matthias


    replied while looking visibly moved. Heather seemed to have developed an instinct to take advantage


    of others. How could he put his mind at rest when she showed such a tendency?


    ¡°My interests are closely linked to that of the Langston Family. As long as no one hurts the Langston


    Family, I won¡¯t do anything over-the-top.¡± Heather told Matthias clearly that she would safeguard the


    Langston Family¡¯s interests and forbid anyone from doing anything harmful to her family.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s only an expedient measure?¡± Matthias made an assumption.


    ¡°The Langston Family isn¡¯t a pawn in someone else¡¯s expedient measure,¡± Heather stated resolutely.


    Whatever the reason was, the action of exploiting and harming the Langston Family was unforgivable.


    Matthias grew more worried when he heard how Heather kept stressing that she would protect the


    Langston Family. She used to focus her attention on the Langston Group, but she had turned her


    attention to the Langston Family instead. In other words, Heather seemed to have be more


    attached to the Langston Family. It was already hard not to hurt the Langston Group, but it was even


    harder not to hurt the Langston Family. At the thought of this, Matthias became even more unwilling to


    lift his head from Heather¡¯s shoulder. Instead, he tightened his arms around her.


    Heather was also aware deep down inside that she had gone a little too far by making such a request


    to Matthias. After all, Matthias had to use a lot of pawns for his n, and the Langston Family yed a


    key role. Evidently, she was also worried about what choice Matthias would make. ¡°At times, I wish to


    be the most ordinary one among all people,¡± she said emotionally. If that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t


    have so many things to worry about.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Matthias also wanted to live an ordinary life, but he was doomed to have a life full of ups and


    downs when he chose to be the head of the Locke Family.


    Heather also knew a little about Matthias¡¯ past, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You had the opportunity


    to make another choice back then, so why did you make such a choice instead?¡±


    ¡°I had to do that despite myself. There are people and things that you care about, and simrly, there


    are people and things that I care about too.¡± Matthias thought of his mother, who died young many


    years ago. Would she want to see him looking like this if she was still alive?


    ¡°You and I have both embarked on a path of no return, so we can¡¯t turn back,¡± Heather said


    emphatically.


    Matthias turned her around so that they looked at each other. ¡°Why would I have to turn back when


    you¡¯re apanying me along the journey?¡±


    Heather looked at Matthias unblinkingly. A romantic air surrounded them, and she smelled Matthias¡¯


    scent even as she breathed.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Heather could hear their clothes fluttering in the wind. She tried hard to gaze far into the distance as


    she wanted to look into the nothingness.


    However, Matthias blocked her view with his own body. ¡°Why won¡¯t you look at me?¡±


    Heather withdrew her gaze and turned to look at Matthias¡¯ face again. ¡°When in your life did you feel


    most confused?¡±


    Matthias curled his lips into a smile. ¡°Right now,¡± he answered honestly. Like Heather, he wouldn¡¯t have


    known there would be such feelings of loss in his life had he not been in an unforgettable rtionship.


    When Evan came with the fruit tter, Heather and Matthias were still in the same posture. They¡¯re just


    bullying me since I¡¯m still single, Evan thought to himself, and his resentment as a single person was


    instantly unleashed. ¡°Do you need some fruit, sir?¡± His voice was neither too loud nor too low, but it


    interrupted Heather and Matthias.


    Heather freed herself from Matthias embrace, upon which thetter turned to look at Evan with a


    depressed expression. Evan kept making trouble for him all this while simply because he had asked


    Evan to dance. This is what I get for offending my buddy, he thought to himself. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± he said in


    a grim voice.


    On the other hand, Heather looked on as if she was amusing herself by watching them make fools of


    themselves. She had never seen these two men bickering since the very beginning, but she saw it


    today. If Matthias and Evan knew this was what Heather thought, they would probably be fuming with


    rage.


    Fearing that Matthias would want to choke him to death, Evan backed down under his stern gaze, but


    Heather stopped him. ¡°I need the fruit.¡± Seeing that there were fruits that she wanted to eat on the


    te, she naturally had to stop Evan from leaving.


    Evan¡¯s mouth curved in a triumphant smile. After that, he ced the fruit tter onto the round table on


    the rooftop and looked at Matthias with a smug expression. This proved that Evan was even more petty


    than women when he wanted to, and such vindictiveness troubled Matthias a lot.


    Evan left unhurriedly after doing all of this, whereas Heather sat down in front of the round table. The


    round table could be dragged freely and seemed convenient to use, so it was just right to drink


    afternoon tea at the table. As he sat down from across Heather, Matthias looked at the sly smile on her


    face and wondered what was making her so happy.


    Heather handed Matthias an orange that she had just peeled. ¡°Do you eat oranges, Matty?¡±


    Matthias didn¡¯t like to eat oranges at all, though. However, Heather peeled the orange for him herself.


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t turn down her offer, so he immediately took the orange, which wasn¡¯t whole, from


    her.


    Meanwhile, Heather added, ¡°Forgive me for stealing a few orange slices.¡±


    Matthias couldn¡¯t understand why Heather was so polite since he wouldn¡¯t mind it if she sneaked the


    orange whole. He then put the orange into his mouth under her stare, only to frown slightly when he


    realized how sour the orange was. He tried hard not to lose control of himself. How could there be such


    a sour fruit in the world? he thought to himself. He was amused and annoyed as Heather gave him the


    orange simply because it tasted so sour. Looking at the smug smile on Heather¡¯s face across from him,


    he felt really helpless. Since when did Heather be so mischievous?


    Heather didn¡¯t forget to rub salt into the wound by asking, ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Matthias answered reluctantly.


    Heather then produced another orange in her hand without Matthias noticing. This is bad, Matthias


    thought to himself as his pupils dted slightly. As he had expected, she enthusiastically handed the


    orange to him. ¡°It seems that you like to eat oranges. I¡¯ll let you eat this as well.¡±


    Feeling as though he had seen the smile of a demon, Matthias tried his best to control his emotions. If


    it were someone else who did this, he would probably have broken the person¡¯s neck. However, it was


    Heather who did this, so he had no choice other than to indulge her.


    There was a trace of hesitation in Matthias¡¯ eyes when he took the orange from Heather. This time, he


    decided to stuff the entire orange in his mouth directly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the orange was too


    discover that this orange was unusually sweet.


    Matthias¡¯s expression eased a lot, and Heather watched the changes in his expression with great


    interest. This is really interesting, she thought to himself. ¡°Life is like these oranges. One would have no


    idea whether what happens next is sweet or not, and whether the road they take in the future is bumpy


    or smooth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cut out to be a philosopher,¡± Matthias said to Heather. Heather often exuded the air of an


    educator unknowingly, so he wondered if she wanted to be a teacher.


    However, Heather answered, ¡°A person whose life is full of ups and downs is more cut out to be a


    philosopher, and I don¡¯t want my life to be full of that.¡± She just wanted to live her life in peace. Her life


    felt so long to her that she already felt exhausted, so she hoped that the next path she took in life would


    be smooth. Even now, she couldn¡¯t trust Matthias wholeheartedly. Matthias had been pledging his


    loyalty to her and trying to convince her to let her guard down, but the more he did so, the more she


    kept her guard up.


    ¡°So what if all the oranges on this te are sour? Is there anyone who has such a rough life?¡± Matthias


    asked in reply. Was there someone whose life was full of nothing else but misery?


    Matthias had heard that one could only enjoy so much happiness in their life. Once all the happiness in


    one¡¯s life was used up, all that followed would be agony. Therefore, one must slowly enjoy their


    happiness in life bit by bit.


    However, was it true in real life that the highs and lows of everyone¡¯s life were simr? In the eyes of


    others, a man of position enjoyed unparalleled fame and was immensely enviable, but did those at the


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    top really feelfortable in their position? For example, Heather and Matthias rarely felt happy, and


    the rare happiness was like bubbles that would burst upon being touched. Furthermore, they had to be


    careful when they encountered happiness. They feared that they would carelessly let happiness slip


    through their fingers and that their happiness was too vulnerable, so they didn¡¯t dare to make big


    moves. Both Heather and Matthias wondered if this was what life was or if they were the only ones


    living such lives.


    The wind on the rooftop was getting stronger, but none of them was willing to suggest that they leave


    the rooftop; it was as if they were isted in a world where there was no one else but them when they


    were on the rooftop. Even the air between them was filled with the scent of each other, and Heather


    was eager to put worldly affairs out of her mind as she just wanted to hold Matthias¡¯s gaze. ¡°What do


    you want to do when everything is over, Matty?¡± She hadn¡¯t made up her mind on what she would do,


    so she wanted to hear what Matthias was going to say.


    Matthias tapped the round table with his index finger. ¡°How about being a scientist?¡± He recalled his


    dream about flying in space. He was always interested in high and new technology, after all.


    Heather snorted withughter. ¡°In that case, I think it¡¯s better if you continue to be Director Locke.¡± She


    couldn¡¯t imagine Matthias working in aboratory while wearing a white uniform.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be a scientist with my cleverness?¡± Matthias asked with a serious expression while pointing at


    his head. He seemed to be very displeased by Heather¡¯s ridicule.


    ¡°Youck the air of a mad scientist,¡± Heather replied mercilessly.


    Upon hearing Heather¡¯s words, Matthias gritted his teeth in anger; only Heather dared to speak to him


    in such a way. ¡°I¡¯m preparing aboratory. I¡¯ll make what I want to study a reality with my own hard


    work,¡± he dered solemnly. Actually, he had left himself a way out a long time ago.


    ¡°Actually, I wish I didn¡¯t mind how big your n is. I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you in every


    possible way either,¡± Heather suddenly said. Indeed, she approached Matthias previously with the


    intent of taking advantage of him.


    ¡°Atst, you admit that you¡¯ve been taking advantage of me,¡± Matthias replied nonchntly as if such a


    thing wasn¡¯t a big deal to him. He had long been aware of Heather¡¯s tricks; it was just that he didn¡¯t


    want to lose the opportunity to get closer to her, so he wouldn¡¯t grudge a thing even though he knew


    deep down inside that she had been taking advantage of him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been exploiting you. Do you really not care about it?¡± Heather looked at Matthias unblinkingly. She


    really didn¡¯t know what his bottom line was and why he was so kind to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to act as your stepping stone as long as I can be together with you,¡± Matthias replied


    stoically. There weren¡¯t so many things to fuss over in this world. At the very least, ns were not


    indispensable between lovers; this was especially the case when one of the lovers was deeply in love


    while the other was still indecisive. At this moment, there was nothing fair to speak of.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so humble. I don¡¯t want to see you acting this way.¡± Heather felt very ashamed,


    but she couldn¡¯t make any changes. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from taking advantage of Matthias. After


    all, how could she not take advantage of him when she could even do so to Myra, her closest friend?


    Heather felt that she was the vilest loser, but she had to do so for the Langston Family¡¯s sake; she was


    only too eager to use everything she had to help the Langston Family. She finally understood what


    Robert thought¡ªno matter how weak the Langston Family was, she didn¡¯t want to see the family wither


    away with her own eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not humbling myself. If I thought I was humble when I first saw you, I think I¡¯m worthy enough of


    you right now.¡± Matthias no longer wanted to hide the truth from Heather. He fell in love with her at first


    sight and loved her ever since, but he was unwilling to admit it. Not only that, he even kept convincing


    himself that he loved Myra instead. It was ridiculous that he had actually lied to himself for so many


    years and even tried to revive an old dream. He tortured Heather in the beginning, only to look for an


    excuse to get involved with her. If he really loved Myra, he should have striven to win Myra¡¯s heart


    instead of wasting his efforts on Heather. As Matthias recalled his past, he thought that he had been


    ridiculous enough, so he didn¡¯t want to escape from his past anymore. Instead, he wanted to restore


    the truth about his past. He loved Heather, and he loved no one else but her the whole time.


    Heather felt that she had discovered a big secret. She looked at Matthias without moving as if he would


    say something that he found difficult to talk about.


    ¡°I have loved you all along. If there is such a thing as love at first sight, you¡¯re the only person who I¡¯d


    fall in love with the moment I set eyes on you,¡± Matthias said slowly. He understood how his heart beat


    for Heather and how deeply he loved her.


    ¡°Did you fall in love with me right from the beginning?¡± Heather asked while pointing at herself. She


    found it hard to believe Matthias¡¯ words, for he was deeply hostile to her back then and had tried to


    steal Myra away from her. Heather didn¡¯t have someone whom she could open her heart to back then,


    and Myra was such a special presence, so how could she allow anyone to steal Myra away from her?


    At the time, she was like an immature kid who wanted to have all the good stuff to herself, treating her


    friend as her own property.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡ªI love you the whole time. I behaved like that at first only because I felt inferior. I thought I


    wasn¡¯t worthy of you, so I kept hypnotizing myself into believing that Myra was the woman I loved,¡±


    Matthias confessed. Now that he had poured out everything, he felt much more relieved.


    Heather¡¯s mind was in turmoil as she recalled Matthias¡¯ thin and frail appearance back then. The


    unmemorable Matthias back then had now grown up into a dauntless man as if it was a dream!

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Meanwhile, Tony was sitting upright in the living room of another vi in Bradfort City. Myra¡¯s head was


    lowered, and the atmosphere between them was extremely tense. Tony had made a special effort to


    redecorate the entire living roomtely to cheer Myra up. The chic Japanese-style decor was quite


    different from the previously affordable and luxurious European-style decor, and it gave the house an


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    entirely new look.


    There weren¡¯t any servants in the living room. Tony sipped on the tea he held up before his eyes, and


    its bitter taste instantly overwhelmed his taste buds. On the other hand, Myra, who was lowering her


    head, had an unfathomable expression on her face. None of them spoke.


    ¡°Tony.¡± Myra looked up with a somber expression on her face.


    Tony put down the teacup in his hand and stared at Myra in a daze. There was some distance between


    them, and this awkward distance seemed to mirror their current situation. A person¡¯s trust could


    crumble in an instant sometimes.


    ¡°Why would you lie to me?¡± Myra questioned in anguish; she didn¡¯t expect that even Tony would lie to


    her.


    Tony¡¯s mouth curved in a wry smile. He didn¡¯t expect Myra to find out the truth in the end, and he didn¡¯t


    know how to justify himself. ¡°I really have no idea how I should exin this to you, Myra.¡± He felt very


    bad as well. There were too many factors involved, so he didn¡¯t know how to exin this clearly to


    Myra.


    The sessive blows sapped Myra¡¯s energy and spirit. How could a pregnant woman stand such a


    torment? She put her hand on her forehead as her head really hurt. Tony wanted toe up to her


    worriedly, but she stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯te over, and don¡¯t get so close to me,¡± she said angrily.


    Tony stood in ce as if he was suddenly paralyzed on the spot, and the expression on his face faded


    bit by bit. This matter dealt a huge blow to Myra, and Tony thought he could keep on hiding it from her.


    Unfortunately, nothing could be kept absolutely secret in this world. ¡°Myra, forgive me, okay?¡± He


    pleaded for Myra¡¯s forgiveness. How he wished he could rush to her side right now!


    The loving tenderness that he enjoyed in the past had now be something he could only wish for.


    Tony regretted his actions, but there was no such thing in the world as a medicine for regret, nor could


    he correct what he had done wrong. Veins stood out on his hands as he clenched his fists and


    suppressed his emotions. Right now, he couldn¡¯t do anything that might startle Myra. For the first time


    ever, he felt that the living room was so spacious that there was such a long distance between him and


    Myra.


    Myra¡¯s voice was neither loud nor low, but it chilled Tony to the bones. ¡°My bottom line is that no


    cheating is allowed. I don¡¯t care whether you did it out of good intentions or anything else, but I can¡¯t


    ept your lies.¡±


    Tony wished he could take a step forward, but he stood frozen on the spot since he didn¡¯t dare to do


    anything that would displease Myra. ¡°Can you listen to my exnation?¡± He had to exin this.


    Otherwise, Myra wouldn¡¯t even want to look at him.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. Can you disappear from my sight for the time being?¡± Myra didn¡¯t want to see Tony


    right now. At the sight of him, she would recall his lies and Heather¡¯s betrayal. She didn¡¯t expect that


    the two people closest to her would actually do such a thing to her. She suddenly felt like a failure, and


    grief was written all over her face.


    In the end, Tony stepped beyond the boundary. ¡°Myra.¡± He rushed up to Myra regardless of everything.


    Meanwhile, she immediately stood up. With a glum face and an unweing expression, she dodged


    Tony¡¯s outstretched hand unnoticeably and distanced herself away from him. ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± Her


    voice was hoarse, and her eyes were full of grief.


    Tony couldn¡¯t touch Myra at all, and they seemed so near yet far away from each other. He took a few


    steps back on his own initiative. It seemed almost impossible to seek Myra¡¯s forgiveness right now, so


    he kept his emotions under control as he couldn¡¯t act on impulse again.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to my room first,¡± Myra said while going upstairs. As her eyes swept past


    Tony¡¯s cheeks, it was clear from the look in her eyes that she didn¡¯t want him to follow her.


    Since he knew how to behave, Tony naturally didn¡¯t go after her. He bit his lower lip hard as he had


    never been so disheartened before.


    He looked up at Myra, who took each step with great difficulty as she walked upstairs. He was the one


    who had caused this situation right now. Why did I do such a thing back then? He med himself


    inwardly. He knew that Myra hated being lied to the most, yet he did precisely that. Furthermore, it


    wasn¡¯t long ago that Myra learned what Heather had done to her, so this revtion came as a double


    whammy to her right now. Because of that, Tony really hated himself.


    After leaving his home, he pulled open the car door; he needed to drive at this moment to calm himself


    down. As he sat in the driver¡¯s seat, he felt as though he was cut off from the outside world. Upon


    hearing the sound of the car engine, he recalled what had happened not long ago.


    Myra had been investigating who was trying to drive a wedge between her and Heather while thetter


    was away from Bradfort City. Who the hell was the woman she met at the cemetery?


    For a long time afterward, Myra¡¯s memory of that encounter had been foggy; she couldn¡¯t even


    remember what the woman looked like. Because of that, she even visited the hospital for a checkup. At


    first, she suspected that this was because of her pregnancy, and she even wondered if there was


    something wrong with her brain. Unfortunately, her medical examination yielded no results. The only


    thing she remembered about the encounter was what the woman had said to her, for she remembered


    the woman¡¯s words so well as if they were imprinted in her memory.


    Myra was determined to find that woman again, but she could only provide limited clues. As such, the


    progress of the investigation had been slow. To her surprise, she saw the woman again amongst the


    crowd. She wanted to call out to Tony, but she couldn¡¯t say his name out loud. Even though there was a


    man between Tony and that woman, it was apparent that they knew each other. Therefore, Myra left in


    silence.


    Tony didn¡¯t see Myra that day, so he didn¡¯t know that she had witnessed all of this. There were so many


    coincidences in this world, after all.


    When Tony came home that night, Myra began to ask him difficult questions, but he didn¡¯t know that


    the woman was the one who told Myra the truth. He had heard from Myra that the woman deliberately


    tried to set her against Heather, but he didn¡¯t expect the woman to be the quietdy beside Caleb.


    ¡°Why would you know that woman in person, Tony?¡± Myra¡¯s body froze as sorrow was written all over


    her face.


    Even though Myra had made things clear long ago, Tony still clung to the slight possibility that Myra


    had probably mistaken the woman for someone else. As he summoned up his courage, he then asked,


    ¡°You can¡¯t remember what the woman looked like, can you? Perhaps you mistook her for someone


    else, Myra.¡± In reality, Tony already realized that it must¡¯ve been that woman when Myra raised such a


    question. Caleb¡¯s rtionship with the Langston Family wasplicated, so it was justifiable for Caleb


    to do such a thing. Tony only hated himself for not telling Myra about his recent encounters with Caleb.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me.¡± Myra could tell from her understanding of Tony that he was lying.


    ¡°Trust me, Myra.¡± Nheless, Tony must keep this matter a secret since he couldn¡¯t let Myra know


    anything about this.


    This was exactly why Myra couldn¡¯t forgive Tony when she discovered everything afterward. Myra


    didn¡¯t expect that he would also lie to her, so how could this not leave her heartbroken? As a result, her


    rtionship with Tony hit rock bottom. Tony had been trying to mend his rtionship with Myra these


    days, but he failed to make any progress.


    Myra roughly figured out the story behind this, and it surprised her that Tony had dealings with Caleb,


    whom she had heard Heather talking about. The Moriarty Family¡¯s rtions with the Hart Family and


    the Langston Family weren¡¯t considered friendly, so she didn¡¯t know why Tony had dealings with Caleb


    and why he kept this matter secret. However, Tony had his own difficulties, for he couldn¡¯t tell anyone


    the reason behind his dealings with Caleb for the time being.


    This was precisely why Myra was even more exasperated. She couldn¡¯t forgive Tony whenever it


    urred to her that he had been hiding more than one thing from her. Why would he treat her like that?


    Tony brought his car to a stop on the expressway. Such a dangerous move could be life-threatening,


    but he couldn¡¯t care less about this since he was about to freak out.


    He opened the car door and got out of the car to get some fresh air. No matter how fast he drove, he


    couldn¡¯t soothe the anxiety within him. He took a cigarette out of the car before lighting it up and blew


    surroundings to alleviate his feelings of suffocation. ¡°How should I exin it to you, Myra?¡± he shouted.


    He could vent his emotions here without scruple.


    No one knew Tony as he stood on the side of the expressway, and he didn¡¯t have to care about his


    status. As he stubbed out his cigarette, a wind lifted up the hair in front of his forehead, and there was


    chilliness in his gloomy eyes.


    The wind blowing from the other side of the river brought over the fresh smell of river water and gently


    caressed every inch of Tony¡¯s skin. He didn¡¯t know how long this situation was going tost, for Caleb¡¯s


    arrival hadpletely disrupted their peace.


    Tony no longer took anything into consideration in his mind when he thought of the coboration


    Heather had talked to him about. At a time like this, every family would care about their own interests.


    Tony wanted to preserve the Hart Group amid the unrest, and Heather had the same thing in mind


    since she wanted to preserve the Langston Group. However, their coboration would bring them into


    conflict with each other to a certain degree. As far as the current situation was concerned, it was


    difficult to say what Caleb was here for.


    It wasn¡¯t until the setting sun gradually lost its brilliance and the wind blowing gradually became chilly


    that Tony got back into his car. The feeling of losing control this time was much stronger than before.


    One must never mix public matters with private ones, but now, the public matters and the private ones


    were already so deeply mixed that they could no longer be separated from each other.


    The Moriarty Family had dealt a destructive blow to several distinguished families in Bradfort City many


    years ago, and Tony didn¡¯t want this to happen again many yearster today. Times had changed, and


    Tony didn¡¯t think that they necessarily had to fight against the Moriarty Family¡ªperhaps the matter


    could be solved amicably. This was why he couldn¡¯t fundamentally agree to coborate with Heather,


    for the Langston Family¡¯s rtions with the Moriarty Family were far worse than the Hart Family¡¯s


    rtions with the other.


    Tony had calmed down a lot when he slowly drove his car on the way back. After all, everyone had to


    vent their emotions asionally; even the strongest person had a weak and vulnerable side. With this


    thought in mind, Tony drove his car forward at a constant speed.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    Meanwhile, as the sky grew increasingly dark, the lights on the rooftop of the Locke Residence lit up


    one after another. Matthias had made a special effort to install decorativemps of various colors on


    the rooftop when he invited Heather for a candlelight dinnerst time, and thesemps looked very


    beautiful when they were all lit up.


    Before they realized it, Heather and Matthias had stayed on the rooftop for such a long time. It was


    alreadyte, and she was wondering when she should head back.


    Just then, Matthias said to her, ¡°I just hired a chef from France yesterday. You must try the authentic


    French cuisine today.¡± He saw through her eagerness to go back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like French cuisine,¡± Heather replied unceremoniously. She had never been polite to Matthias


    anyway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like French cuisine either, but this chef is amazingly good at making French delicacies. You


    must try it,¡± he suggested.


    Heather smiled, for she could tell that Matthias was trying to use this excuse to persuade her to stay.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she was really nning to go home. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Matthias looked at Heather in disappointment as he didn¡¯t want her to go back. They had been together


    all the time, but he felt that this wasn¡¯t enough. Such a strange feeling blurred his concept of time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a simple dinner then,¡± Heather said to Matthias since she didn¡¯t want to disappoint him.


    Upon hearing her words, Matthias was naturally delighted. He smiled a hearty smile like a kid who


    finally got their hands on the toy they liked.


    ¡°You¡¯re smiling like an idiot.¡± Heather looked at Matthias with disapproval. In actual fact, it was easy to


    make Matthias happy¡ªit was for Heather, at the very least.


    ¡°I just want to stay a while longer with you.¡± Matthias had made himself clear previously. Now that he


    had nothing to be shy of, he simply said whatever he should.


    ¡°Would you still fall in love with me if we start all over again?¡± Heather asked Matthias while resting her


    chin in her hand. Will we meet if we can start all over again? she thought to herself.


    Matthias covered Heather¡¯s eyes with his hand. ¡°I¡¯d profess my love to you sooner if we could start all


    over again.¡± Not only would he still fall in love with her, but he would also profess his love to her sooner


    if they could start all over again.


    Heather pushed Matthias¡¯ hand away as she didn¡¯t like other people treating her like this. If it were


    someone else, she would have knocked them to the ground by now. ¡°Don¡¯t keep sweet-talking me. An


    overbearing woman like me is never likable in men¡¯s eyes,¡± she said in self-deprecation. Men might be


    misled by her appearance at first, but they would normally leave her once they got to know her


    thoroughly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like women that are too weak. I like domineering women; only such a woman can stand by my


    side and enjoy the view of the beautiful world with me,¡± Matthias replied in disapproval. If there were


    criteria for love, Heather happened to fulfill all of his requirements.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep saying nice things,¡± Heather said with a frown, though she almost burst with joy upon


    hearing what Matthias said. Women liked to hear honeyed words, after all.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop saying pickup lines when I look at you.¡± Matthias had recently be good at saying such


    cheesy phrases. He said a pickup line after another, making it hard for Heather to defend herself


    against his advances.


    ¡°Do you have liquor?¡± Heather suddenly changed the subject, and Matthias was rather surprised when


    she mentioned liquor for no reason. ¡°I drank normal liquor a few days ago, and only then did I know


    that good liquor tastes so different,¡± she exined. She recalled the liquor that she and Leon bought


    that night and didn¡¯t finish after a night of drinking. She was really averse to the liquor¡¯s taste deep


    down inside, and sheter came around to the idea that some things couldn¡¯t be changed.


    ¡°Rumor has it that you only drink good liquor,¡± Matthias said in surprise. He had opened a liquor bottle


    worth one million expressly for Heatherst time, yet she turned her nose up at it.


    ¡°People have to change, after all.¡± The previous attempt to change herself was unsessful, but she


    had taken a big step in that direction at the very least.


    ¡°You can change whatever you want, but you mustn¡¯t do a disservice to your taste buds.¡± Matthias


    believed that one could make do with everything else except for what they ate and drank. His belief


    was simr to Heather¡¯s, for they both insisted on having good food and drinks.


    ¡°In that case, do you have good liquor to serve me with?¡± Heather asked with a smile.


    Matthias nodded. ¡°Of course I do. I have whatever kind of liquor you want to drink.¡± He had gotten a lot


    of good liquor from Nikitely, so he had been brooding about not having someone to drink these


    with him.


    On the other hand, Evan threw Matthias and Heather a disapproving nce from the side. They were a


    pair of drunkards; Evan didn¡¯t like drinking, nor did he like a partner that was addicted to alcohol.


    Therefore, he was totally uninterested in what they were talking about.


    ¡°Do you have spirits?¡± Heather raised her eyebrows at Matthias. She hadn¡¯t drunk spirits for a long


    time, for everyone drank either red wine or imported wine while discussing things overseas.


    ¡°I do.¡± Matthias seldom drank spirits as well, but he kept a few good bottles of spirits at home for


    decoration.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink something different today,¡± Heather suggested with great interest. One could tell that she


    was in high spirits today.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink with you to the very end,¡± Matthias agreed readily. He was even willing to drink poisonous


    wine as long as he had Heather keeping himpany.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get as drunk as a lord then.¡± Heather wasn¡¯t petty either, so she would drink since she had


    initiated it.


    Not only did Evan fadepletely into the background, but he would also be reduced to a liquor-


    serving waiterter. He thought there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do at Matthias¡¯ ce, and he was


    determined to find time to ask Matthias for a pay raise since it was tiring to work all year long without


    rest. He looked at Matthias resentfully. Meanwhile, Matthias only had eyes for Heather and wouldn¡¯t


    even hesitate to sell him out ever since he fell in love with her. It was said that buddies were like one¡¯s


    arms and legs while women were receable, but what happened in Matthias¡¯ case was quite the


    opposite¡ªhe could even use his buddy to please his woman. ¡°Here¡¯s the liquor you want.¡± Evan tossed


    the liquor in front of them with a reluctant expression.


    Matthias didn¡¯t expect Evan to still be so angry. Now that Heather hadn¡¯t mentioned the subject of


    dancing again, he thought he had a lucky escape, so why would Evan still take this to heart? However,


    he had indeed offended Evan today, so he decided to pour the liquor himself instead of arguing with


    him.


    Heather sniffed as the fragrant smell of liquor wafted out from the bottle, and her mouth curved in a


    charming smile. One should enjoy all the pleasure that life afforded, and liquor was a good thing. She


    nced at Matthias from time to time while ying with the wine ss in her hand.


    Matthias raised his eyebrows at her as if to challenge her. ¡°Don¡¯t get drunk. This liquor has a high


    alcohol content.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Heather replied confidently. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say who will get drunk first.¡±


    It seemed that Heather wouldn¡¯t stop until she got drunk with Matthias, and Matthias was happy with


    this. It would be great if Heather became so drunk that she couldn¡¯t go back to the Langston


    Residence. After they toasted each other, Heather finished the liquor in her ss in one gulp, and


    Matthias couldn¡¯t help but p his hands. ¡°This is extraordinary.¡± Then, he finished his drink in one gulp


    as well.


    This liquor was so strong that one could get hospitalized after drinking it, and Evan couldn¡¯t sense what


    was so good about this liquor as he almost got drunk just by sniffing at it. Ancient people described


    good liquor as the ambrosia of the immortals, but Evan hadn¡¯t drunk a bottle of good liquor that could


    convince himpletely of its goodness so far.


    Soon, the bottle of liquor was almost emptied. A scarlet blush crept over Heather¡¯s face, and Matthias


    couldn¡¯t help but lean toward her. Not only did he try to reach out to touch her alluring face, he even


    wanted to kiss her.


    Heather dodged Matthias, and both of them tottered a little. ¡°This liquor is really good.¡± Heather looked


    regretfully at the already emptied bottle of liquor. They had drunk too fast and finished the liquor soon


    after they tasted it.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad that we can¡¯t enjoy ourselves to our hearts¡¯ content since there¡¯s only a bottle of it,¡±


    Matthias agreed.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll just drink the other liquors.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to stop like this since she was finally


    in the mood for a drink.


    As for the cuisine prepared by the French chef, they only ate a few mouthfuls of it casually. How could


    they care about whether the dishes were delicious or not when all they could taste was the liquor?


    Evan pondered over what to do with these two drunkardster. It was easy to scoop Heather up in his


    arms and carry her away, but Matthias was very tall, so Evan considered dragging him away instead.


    Just then, Matthias ordered Evan, ¡°Get us another bottle of liquor, Evan.¡±


    ¡°May I ask what kind of liquor you need, sir?¡± There was a specialized wine cer storing all kinds of


    alcohol in the vi¡¯s basement, and Evan didn¡¯t know what kind of alcohol Matthias wanted.


    ¡°Brandy,¡± Heather answered in Matthias¡¯ ce.


    Evan had to worry about them when they asked for a bottle of spirits. It¡¯d be strange if they didn¡¯t get


    drunk this time, for they had asked for brandy after finishing the spirits stored in the cer.


    Matthias nodded in agreement, though. ¡°Brandy would be nice. Get us some ice as well.¡± Matthias liked


    spirits, and it was a great pleasure to drink with Heather.


    Heather could hold her liquor as well as a man did. Now that she finally met her match, she naturally


    had to have a drinking contest with Matthias.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to go back to the Langston Residence when you¡¯re this drunk,¡±


    Matthias said provocatively. As he was half-drunk and half-sober, he couldn¡¯t help saying what was on


    his mind.


    ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t be worried since I¡¯m at your ce.¡± Heather smiled. She looked extremely charming


    under the influence of alcohol.


    ¡°Would you be worried then?¡± A scarlet blush crept over Matthias¡¯ fair face as well.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Heather replied boldly. The more she drank, the more outspoken she was.


    When Evan came up, Heather and Matthias were talking about Bradfort City¡¯s stock market. It seemed


    that the two of them always had a lot to talk about, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t follow their trains of


    thought since they jumped from one subject to another.


    ¡°Bradfort City¡¯s stock market is in a slump this year. I guess it won¡¯t take long before the stock market


    crashes.¡± Heather inevitably borated a little when she talked about the stock market.


    ¡°That depends on how the stock traders will y with the shares.¡± Matthias wasn¡¯t very interested in


    the stock market. After all, the Locke Family didn¡¯t care about these since it had bigger ambitions.


    ¡°Traders,¡± Heather repeated with a half-smile. ¡°They can¡¯t pull any tricks. The stock market crash is


    already destined to happen.¡± Meanwhile, she was nning to make a fortune from it.


    ¡°What are your ns?¡± Matthias asked curiously.


    ¡°I like surfing in the stock market.¡± Heather liked ying with shares, and this was especially so at such


    a moment where it was more interesting to y.


    ¡°It seems that it won¡¯t be long before the Langston Family shows what they can do in the stock market,¡±


    Matthias responded curiously. It was quite interesting when he thought about it.


    ¡°No. It¡¯ll be me, not the Langston Family.¡± This was Heather¡¯s personal hobby, so the Langston Family


    wouldn¡¯t be involved. Heather had a wide range of hobbies, and she liked to have a hand in many


    things.


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking in such a way that even I¡¯m itching to have a go.¡± Matthias wanted to y with


    Heather as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I like to y alone.¡± Heather turned down Matthias¡¯ proposal for a coboration since it


    was freer to be alone in the stock market.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Matthias was terribly busy recently because of the Locke


    Group and the Hart Group¡¯s affairs, so it was difficult for him to find time to invest in the stock market.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    In the blink of an eye, Matthias and Heather had finished three bottles of alcohol, each of which had an


    alcohol content of no less than 40 percent. At the sight of this, Evan was truly stunned and speechless.


    He feared that they would spend the entire night drinking as the alcohol went to their heads.


    He was secretly worried about the two of them, for he feared that they would suffer from alcohol


    poisoning. The three bottles of liquor were of different types, and he didn¡¯t know if any chemical


    reaction would ur when these liquors were mixed in their stomachs.


    ¡°Get us another bottle, Evan,¡± Matthias called Evan again. He was drinking recklessly.


    ¡°Sir, your health¡ª¡± Evan said, but Matthias interrupted him before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°Get us another bottle.¡± Matthias shot Evan an icy look. He didn¡¯t want Heather to know about his


    chronic illness, yet Evan brought this up.


    Luckily, Heather was mellow with drinks, so she didn¡¯t pay any attention to their conversation. Right


    now, she was starting to feel dizzy since it was easier to get drunk by drinking different types of liquor


    at once.


    Heather liked the feeling of stepping on air. She shook her head, trying to sober herself up a little. The


    good liquor stored in the cer of Matthias¡¯ home was indeed strong.


    Evan reluctantly took out a bottle of vodka, which was probably the bottle of liquor they drank with the


    lowest alcohol content. As he snatched the bottle of vodka from Evan right away, Matthias ordered him,


    ¡°Bring us all the spirits in the wine cer.¡±


    Instead of stopping Matthias from fooling around like this, she looked at Evan with great interest; it


    seemed like she was urging him even more.


    Evan looked at the two of them in vexation. ¡°You two must stop drinking,¡± he protested vehemently. Are


    they nning to drink themselves to death tonight?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we keep on drinking when our appetites have just been stimted?¡± As she rested her chin


    in her hand, Heather looked at Evan with a serious expression. She didn¡¯t understand why he was so


    vexed.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you two won¡¯t have any appetite tomorrow. You two might even lose your stomachs,¡±


    Evan replied between clenched teeth. He began to suspect that he had made a misjudgment, for he


    couldn¡¯t imagine how Heather and Matthias would spend the rest of their lives together in the long days


    toe. Were the two drunkards going to give birth to a little drunkard? At the thought of this, Evan


    thought they¡¯d better have a daughter instead.


    Heather and Matthias looked at each other with a smile. They didn¡¯t take Evan¡¯s words to heart since it


    was almost impossible to ask two people who loved drinking to stop at this moment. ¡°Would you like to


    have a few drinks with us, Evan?¡± Matthias grabbed Evan. He reached out to thetter, whereas


    Heather had a gloating look on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking with you two.¡± Evan pushed Matthias¡¯s hand away in disgust. He was already beside


    himself with rage, so much so that he wished a huge boulder would fall from the sky and crush these


    two demons to death.


    ¡°Come and have a drink. How could a man not drink liquor?¡± Matthias grabbed Evan and insisted that


    he drank some alcohol, giving Evan quite a headache. On the other hand, Heather chimed in from the


    side and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re an adult man, so you¡¯ll beughed at if you don¡¯t drink alcohol.¡±


    Evan resolutely refused to drink as he pushed away the vodka that Matthias handed to him. Matthis


    has never bothered me like this, so has the alcohol really gone into his head this time? he thought to


    himself. ¡°I don¡¯t like drinking,¡± he stressed again, though he could hardly suppress the irresistible urge


    within him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll like it.¡± Matthias picked up the wine ss right away and held it to Evan¡¯s lips.


    Evan felt ufortable when he smelled the alcohol. ¡°You¡¯re drunk, sir.¡± He broke free of Matthias¡¯s


    hold. Speaking of which, Evan was quite skilled at fighting.


    ¡°Evan is like ady,¡± Matthias said with augh.


    Evan wished he could kill Matthias right now, but he told himself to calm down and not argue with the


    two drunkards.


    ¡°Evan is an intelligent yet unassuming man.¡± Heather simply provoked him further by making such a


    judgment about him.


    They seldom saw Evan blowing up, but it seemed that they would seed in enraging him tonight.


    Evan was getting increasingly furious right now, and he felt like a continuously inting balloon that


    would explode right away at any minute.


    ¡°I¡¯ll raise your pay starting from next month, Evan. Can¡¯t you have a few drinks with us tonight?¡±


    Matthias knew Evan¡¯s weakness, so he was never tired of tempting Evan with a pay raise.


    Evan was on the verge of an angry outburst at first, but he instantly calmed down upon hearing the


    words ¡®pay raise.¡¯ He had asked Matthias for a pay raise many times both implicitly and explicitly, and it


    was rare for Matthias to bring this up himself today. ¡°Okay,¡± he answered readily.


    Heather snorted withughter. As it turned out, it was so easy to deal with Evan, and she finally


    understood why Matthias trusted Evan so much. Indeed, such a subordinate could be treated as a


    trusted aide. How she wished she could have a trusted aide whom she could deal with using money!


    Evan sat down between Matthias and Heather, separating them directly. Meanwhile, Matthias was


    slightly displeased by this. As expected, Evan was arrogant and wouldn¡¯t give in easily. Therefore, he


    would definitely spite them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be drinking, and you two will drink with me.¡± Evan poured himself half a ss of vodka before filling


    Matthias and Heather¡¯s sses with it. This was totally unfair, but Heather didn¡¯t mind these details.


    She simply emptied her ss since vodka was like drinking water to her.


    On the other hand, Matthias patted Evan on the shoulder after finishing a ss of vodka. ¡°I¡¯ll increase


    your pay by 10,000 with every ss of vodka you drink. Let¡¯s see how many tens of thousands you can


    earn by drinking.¡± Now that he had a great time drinking, he became increasingly generous with money.


    He then filled Evan¡¯s ss to the brim with a mischievous smile on his lips. He was quite mischievous


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    by nature, after all.


    Heather chimed in at one side, ¡°It¡¯s so easy to make money while working under you, Director Locke.¡±


    As she spoke, she goaded Evan and said, ¡°I would definitely finish ten sses in a row if I were you.¡±


    Evan looked at the vodka with a frown. The vodka had an alcohol content of 40 percent, which was


    indeed much lower than that of the previous bottles of liquor. However, he really couldn¡¯t hold his liquor.


    Was he going to drink himself unconscious here today for a pay raise? Still, he didn¡¯t forget to remind


    Matthias by saying, ¡°I had a ss of vodka just now.¡±


    Matthias nodded. ¡°Yeah. There are nine sses left.¡± He had never behaved so inappropriately in the


    past, but he waspletely hyped up right now.


    After drinking a ss of vodka, Evan was already a bit tipsy. His head was already spinning, but he


    forced himself to keep on drinking at the thought of how this was bound to his pay raise next month.


    Furthermore, he expressly recorded his conversation with Matthias on his cell phone lest Matthias go


    back on his word after sobering up. When Matthias was sober, he would y the recording to him to let


    him know how crazy he had been the night before.


    They drank and talked cheerfully, but Evan never expected that he could no longer drink anymore by


    the time he drank the sixth ss of vodka. When he saw how Evan¡¯s face flushed crimson, Matthias


    continued to provoke him and said, ¡°There are four sses left. Do you want me to fill all the sses


    for you?¡± Matthias gave Evan a re as he wanted thetter to continue pulling his socks up, but Evan


    couldn¡¯t drink another drop.


    Since there wasn¡¯t much liquor left in the bottle, Heather fanned the mes by suggesting, ¡°Evan, why


    don¡¯t you finish this bottle of wine in a gulp? If you do that, we¡¯ll just consider it as drinking 10 sses


    of wine.¡±


    Evan closed his eyes and steeled himself. Then, he directly picked up the bottle of vodka and poured


    the liquor down his throat, finishing all the liquor in one gulp with the attitude of someone who was


    swallowing medicine.


    Matthias and Heather cheered at one side as these two drunkards were never tired of having fun. Evan


    had drunk a bit too fast this time, so he vomited all the liquor as soon as he downed them. Matthias


    was still feeling bad about his vodka, and he said to Evan, ¡°You¡¯re terrible at holding your liquor.¡±


    On the other hand, Heather had sobered up a little. She was somewhat nauseated by the filth Evan


    vomited up as a foul smell lingered in the air.


    Evan waspletely drunk this time. He really had drunk himself into a stupor, though Matthias and


    Heather were sobered up a little when he threw up. Those who got drunk liked to fool around, and so


    did Evan. After wiping his mouth directly with the handkerchief, he insisted that he wanted to keep on


    drinking. ¡°Liquor! I want liquor!¡± He was displeased upon seeing that there was no liquor left on the


    table.


    ¡°There¡¯s no liquor anymore. You¡¯ve finished the liquor yourself.¡± Matthias had counted on Evan to go


    down to the basement and bring a few more bottles of liquor for them. However, who would have


    expected them to go so far by making Evan drunk right away?


    ¡°Give me liquor. I can still have a drink.¡± Right now, Evan was the one asking for liquor instead.


    Matthias couldn¡¯t help but frown. When he saw how wobbly Evan was when he staggered to his feet,


    he was extremely worried; he feared that Evan would step on what he had vomited earlier.


    Heather shot Matthias a nce, signaling him that he must keep Evan under control and not let Evan


    fool around at this moment. However, a drunk person couldn¡¯t be held in check at all.


    Matthias tried his best to prop himself up as he stood up. Then, he came to Evan¡¯s side and steadied


    thetter. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± He had sobered up by now, and he couldn¡¯t help but blush upon recalling how


    he had insisted Evan to drink all the liquor earlier.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m still sober. You¡¯re Matthias,¡± Evan said while pointing at Matthias as he tried to break free of


    thetter¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°You really are drunk, so stop fooling around.¡± Matthias lowered his voice. How many drunk people


    would admit that they were drunk, anyway?


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± Evan said irritably.


    Evan became more aggressive as he got drunk, but Matthias wasn¡¯t worried as he believed he could


    still hold Evan in check. Therefore, he grabbed Evan¡¯s arm in a firm grip.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Evan¡¯s voice deepened as it seemed that he was about to lose his temper.


    ¡°Sober up a little, Evan Hemsworth,¡± Matthias called Evan by his full name right away.


    This name was unfamiliar even to Evan since he hadn¡¯t heard the name for a long time. ¡°Don¡¯t call me


    by this name, Matthias.¡± He expressed his displeasure.


    Matthias had to find a way to calm Evan down. He couldn¡¯t let things go on like this, for Evan was


    getting more and more emotional right now. He felt somewhat troubled; wasn¡¯t he asking for trouble by


    doing this?


    ¡°Can you guys still go downstairs?¡± Heather also thought that this was bad. She wondered if they


    should get off the rooftop right away since the wind that night was quite chilly.


    ¡°Yes, I can,¡± Matthias and Evan replied in chorus.


    Heather stood up right away. ¡°I¡¯ll go down first. Be careful, the both of you,¡± she said while walking


    toward the stairs. She hadpletely sobered up right now, and she looked totally unaffected by the


    alcohol.


    On the other hand, Matthias followed closely behind her while supporting Evan. Heather feared that the


    two men behind her would suddenly fall over, causing the three of them to fall down the stairs right


    away. Luckily, they safely came down the stairs, but Evan was still making noises. As it turned out,


    Evan looked so unsightly when he was drunk. It was left to the servants to clean up the mess on the


    rooftop, whereas Matthias had to personally take care of the trouble caused by Evan here.


    Heather looked at Matthias before ncing at the badly-behaved Evan. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll


    let you two off once for today. I must see you two dance the next time Ie.¡± Surprisingly, she still


    remembered the pas de deux; Matthias thought she had forgotten about it.


    Upon hearing Heather¡¯s words, Matthias looked ill at ease. He didn¡¯t know how to answer her.


    When she saw Matthias¡¯ response, Heather continued on her own, ¡°I¡¯m going back first. Take good


    care of Evan.¡± She looked apologetically at Evan, who was as drunk as a lord. Indeed, they had really


    gone too far today.


    Matthias wanted to persuade Heather to stay, but he ended up saying, ¡°Okay. Just be rest assured.¡±


    Evan was displeased, though. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me. All I need is wine,¡± he said while


    shoving Matthias directly toward Heather without Matthias noticing.


    However, he pushed Matthias too hard and almost caused the both of them to bump right into each


    other directly. Luckily, Matthias steadied himself in the end and took the opportunity to hold her in his


    arms, avoiding the embarrassment of them bumping into each other.


    At that moment, Heather was being held in Matthias¡¯ arms. She was still a little shy in front of outsiders,


    so she pushed his chest. However, Matthias was still enjoying the warm and supple body in his arms.


    He was so reluctant to let Heather go that he wanted to mix her into his flesh.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    The two of them remained in such a posture, for Matthias took Heather¡¯s struggle as ying hard to


    get. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had to save Matthias¡¯ face in front of the others, Heather would


    have shoved him away directly. She whispered to his ear, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Such a movement was extremely suggestive in everyone else¡¯s eyes, but only Matthias knew that


    Heather was displeased. Even though he was still a little tipsy, he didn¡¯t dare to act so rashly anymore.


    Hence, he reluctantly let go of her. This was truly something unbearable, for no one would be willing to


    let go of the beauty in their arms. However, he was already content with everything that happened


    today, for he had seen Heather¡¯s changes with his own eyes.


    He was now confident about the future, and he believed he would live until the day Heather personally


    agreed to go steady with him. By then, the nature of their rtionship would gradually be clear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back first.¡± At this moment, Heather naturally had to go back to the Langston Residence


    ¡ªshe couldn¡¯t stay all night at Matthias¡¯ ce.


    Meanwhile, he was reluctant about it. Furthermore, Evan gave Heather more trouble by asking, ¡°Where


    are you going? Why don¡¯t you stay with Matthias?¡± The drunken Evan was unusually overbearing. He


    wouldn¡¯t let Heather leave no matter what, and it seemed as though he woulde over and grab her


    hand the next second.


    Heather was both amused and annoyed. This is so troubling! she thought to herself.


    Matthias had the same notion, so he didn¡¯t make any special efforts to stop Evan. In the meantime,


    Heather helplessly dodged Evan¡¯s suddenly outstretched hand. She feared that she would instinctively


    knock Evan to the ground if he kept on fooling around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave. It¡¯s dangerous for ady to go home alone at such ate hour,¡± Evan said.


    Upon hearing his words, Heather really felt helpless; Evan didn¡¯t even know what he was saying. ¡°Stop


    him, Matthias. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± She decided to leave right away instead of wasting her breath talking


    to Evan.


    Matthias looked at Heather reluctantly from behind as she left in a hurry. When Heather had walked far


    away from him, Evan patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Stop watching, Matthias. She¡¯s gone far away.¡± Evan


    didn¡¯t forget to remind him. After finishing his sentence, he let out a belch.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Matthias couldn¡¯t stand how annoying the drunken Evan was. He even wished he could


    render Evan mute with poison.


    However, Evan continued with no fear of death and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me anyone else if you don¡¯t try hard,


    Matthias.¡±


    The look in Matthias¡¯ eyes became very terrifying, and he wasn¡¯t able to calm down unless he tore


    Evan into shreds. However, thetter still looked unconcerned. Matthias really doubted whether Evan


    was really drunk, but he couldn¡¯t tell what the man was thinking from the look on Evan¡¯s face. ¡°Are you


    really drunk?¡± he then asked with a stern expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, of course. One only throws up if they¡¯ve had too much liquor,¡± Evan answered


    disdainfully. I¡¯m not drunk; I¡¯m very sober, he thought to himself.


    ¡°Take him to the room and let him rest, Mrs. Graham.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t want to continue looking after


    Evan, so he called the servant who was still working the night shift. Mrs. Graham was a servant with


    rtively great strength.


    However, Evan began to kick up a fuss again, and he refused to obediently follow Mrs. Graham back to


    his room. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep. I want to keep on drinking.¡±


    ¡°Tell the kitchen to make some hangover soup for him, Mrs. Graham,¡± Matthias ordered while he


    prepared to go upstairs. However, Evan clung to him again before he could take the first step. At this


    moment, Evan was like a ghost who pestered someone with all its might and would never stop until it


    captured the person¡¯s soul. ¡°Shut up and be quiet,¡± Matthias warned in a stern voice. I¡¯ll never let Evan


    touch alcohol again, he thought to himself. Since he didn¡¯t want to care about Evan anymore, he ran


    out right away¡ªHeather probably hadn¡¯t gone far at this time. Now that Matthias had finally gotten rid


    of Evan, he had to send her home safely to put his mind at rest.


    The night breeze outside was chilly, and it dispelled Heather¡¯s tipsiness as she strolled along the path.


    It was rare for her to be alone in such a quiet environment, and she narrowed her eyes slightly to enjoy


    this beautiful moment. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t take long before she saw Matthias catching all the way up


    to her. She looked at him in puzzlement as she didn¡¯t expect him toe after her.


    ¡°I must send you home safely, Heather,¡± said Matthias with unusual determination.


    ¡°It¡¯s very convenient for me to go home alone.¡± Heather was used to going home alone, so she rarely


    let someone else do so; in fact, she refused to let anyone send her back to the Langston Residence.


    ¡°I have to see with my own eyes that you¡¯ve reached home safely,¡± Matthias insisted.


    Heather looked at him in vexation. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you to send me home at such ate hour. You¡¯ll


    have toe back alone at night.¡±


    However, Matthias stepped forward and took Heather¡¯s hand right away. ¡°How could a man like me be


    in danger?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re even more good-looking than most women, though. Men aren¡¯t necessarily safe nowadays,¡±


    Heather argued meaningfully.


    ¡°How many people can get close to me with my fighting skills?¡± Matthias said in displeasure. What is


    Heather talking about? She¡¯s simply making me feel so helpless, he thought to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bad at fighting too,¡± Heather retorted. After all, she wasn¡¯t used to having someone else escort


    her back. Matthias tried to develop such a routine for Heather in the past, but unfortunately, thetter


    had been quite uncooperative.


    ¡°I hope I can protect you and give you a sense of security,¡± Matthias said directly.


    ¡°What if I say¡ª¡± Heather replied, but Matthias interrupted her before she could finish her sentence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t need it. You need it when I think you do,¡± he said in a stoic manner.


    Heather could only ept this passively since she couldn¡¯t do anything to Matthias at all. After all, she


    had to slowly get used to what she had been unustomed to in the days toe.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When he saw that Heather no longer refuted him anymore, Matthias smiled a bright and hearty smile.


    He looked particrly cheerful when he did so, and Heather liked such a smile.


    They walked hand in hand as if this path was endless. To Matthias¡¯s surprise, he felt that the night was


    unusually tender today, and even the crescent moon looked very beautiful. ¡°Since when did you show


    up in my life, Heather?¡± he asked rhetorically.


    Heather didn¡¯t answer him though. As expected, Matthias continued, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so


    many years, but I couldn¡¯t imagine being able to walk side by side with you back then.¡±


    It was a humbling experience to love someone secretly. Now that Matthias finally got what he wished


    for, he could put the past events behind him as if they were blown away by the wind sweeping against


    his ears. There was still a long way ahead of them, but he was confident about the future.


    Matthias and Heather¡¯s hands were still sped when they finally reached the road. He thought it was


    worthwhile no matter how much effort he put in if they could still be so affectionate toward each other in


    the future.


    There were few cars on the road, and it seemed difficult to hail a taxi back from here. Unfortunately,


    both Matthias and Heather had drunk alcohol. It was inappropriate for either of them to drive, so they


    could only wait here until a taxi drove past them. They waited patiently as one private car after another


    sped past them.


    Matthew took off his overcoat and draped it around Heather¡¯s shoulders directly. ¡°Be careful not to


    catch a cold.¡±


    The overcoat still carried Matthias¡¯s warmth, and it warmed not only Heather¡¯s body but also her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel chilly?¡± Matthias was only wearing a shirt underneath the overcoat he had taken off, and


    the sight of it would make one think that he must feel chilly.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Matthias pressed his lips together. In reality, he could¡¯ve let his chauffeur drive them back,


    but he was willing to wait for a taxi with Heather since he wanted to experience what it was like to live


    as an ordinary person. Heather had been trying hard to make herself more ordinary by bing a


    simple person these days, so waiting for a taxi wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    As Heather recalled what had happened over these years, she also felt that she had lived a sheltered


    life. What else could she be if the Langston Family really fell apart one day? Of course, Heather¡¯s


    worries were unnecessary. After all, she could easily depend on herself after leaving the Langston


    Family. On the contrary, it was the other members of the Langston Family who had to worry about their


    future. She teased and said, ¡°There will be no worries about tomorrow¡¯s headlines if other people know


    that we¡¯re waiting for a taxi here in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°That will depend on whether they dare to cover the story.¡± Matthias had strengthened his control over


    the media long ago, so he would never let the media report the matters between him and Heather in


    whatever way they wanted.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad that the person has never revealed himself,¡± Heather said regretfully. She believed


    Matthias must be well aware of who the person she spoke of was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll reveal his true colors sooner orter,¡± Matthias replied confidently. In fact, he already


    had a target in his mind and was only looking for an opportunity to confirm his suspicions.


    ¡°We both know who the person is,¡± Heather replied meaningfully.


    They left the subject at that since none of them wanted to discuss this further. They had to take every


    step with care right now, and there would be a muddy path that was particrly difficult to tread in the


    future. They only wished that they wouldn¡¯t let go of each other.


    The night was beautiful; Heather and Matthias looked up at the crescent moon at the same time. There


    were still some unsolved problems between them, but many issues couldn¡¯t be solved overnight.


    Therefore, they were very content with the state they were currently in.


    After a long wait, they finally managed to hail a taxi. Matthias pulled the car door open for Heather and


    said tenderly, ¡°Be careful not to bump your head.¡±


    They got into the taxi one after another, and Matthias sat in the back seat. His eyes were brimming with


    affection as he and Heather looked at each other, and he just wanted to keep looking at her like this. It


    took a long drive from the Locke Residence to the Langston Residence, but Matthias wished the taxi


    could drive even slower as he wanted to stay longer with her.


    Time ticked away, and it was already early in the morning before they realized it. Matthias and Heather


    were a bit sleepy at this moment, but the ride was a bit bumpy. The taxi was unlike their usual luxury


    cars, so it wasn¡¯t thatfortable to travel in.


    Heather didn¡¯t arrive at the Langston Residence until it was almost 1.00AM. As she stood outside the


    Langston Residence¡¯s gate, Matthias looked unblinkingly at her. ¡°Hurry up and go back,¡± she urged


    him. It was already sote at night, and nobody knew what time it would be when he reached home.


    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you in.¡± Matthias wanted to see her off into the house since he was reluctant to part with her


    at this moment.


    This reminded Heather of how Romeo and Juliet were reluctant to bid each other farewell. However,


    such a childish side of Matthias was really adorable. ¡°Do you want to escort me into my room to put


    your mind at rest?¡± she asked teasingly.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to do so if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Matthias was only too eager to do so since he had never entered


    Heather¡¯s bedroom in such a long time.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s bad to do so at such ate hour.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to run into anyone at night since the


    Langstons loved gossiping behind people¡¯s back.


    However, Matthias was still unwilling to go back. Keeping a half-meter distance from Heather, he took a


    step whenever she took a step, amusing and annoying her at the same time.


    ¡°Why are you acting like a clingy child?¡± Heather asked in resignation. Since when did Matthias


    be so childish? This wasn¡¯t the man she knew.


    ¡°Let me escort you into the living room at the very least.¡± The imploring look on Matthias¡¯ face made


    one unable to turn him down.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Heather felt like she was dating someone younger than her.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    It was already 3.00AM by the time Matthias arrived home at his vi. He hade up with numerous


    excuses to stay around at the Langston Residence, and Heather could onlyply with his wishes


    since she didn¡¯t want to disturb the Langstons¡ªafter all, they were already soundly asleep. Still, she


    made a miscalction, for Robert called her to his study early in the morning.


    Heather had scrubbed herself downst night and sprayed perfume on herself, but there was still a


    faint smell of alcohol on her. Robert¡¯s nose was very sensitive to the smell of it, so he smelled the


    alcohol on her at once. However, he waspletely absorbed in his drawing, so he didn¡¯t even look up


    when he saw her.


    Heather felt somewhat nervous. She didn¡¯t know why Robert had purposely called her over, and the


    tense atmosphere made her feel that this wasn¡¯t a good thing. Heather, who always had a strong


    intuition, braced herself for Robert¡¯s lecture and silently huddled in a corner.


    ¡°You reek of alcohol.¡± There was a hint of displeasure in Robert¡¯s voice.


    Heather sniffed at one of her sleeves, but she couldn¡¯t smell any alcohol at all since she could only


    smell her perfume. Grandpa has such a keen sense of smell, she thought to herself. Having no other


    alternative, she could only lower her head in silence. At this moment, she¡¯d better listen quietly as


    Robert gave her a talking-to.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± The inexplicable seriousness in Robert¡¯s words rendered her


    speechless. However, Robert didn¡¯t stop talking because of this. He continued, ¡°Matthias was the one


    who sent you back at around 1.00AMst night.¡±


    Grandpa even knows about this! Heather thought to herself. As she looked at Robert with a helpless


    expression, she felt as though she had been caught red-handed while doing something bad. ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you want me to see more of Matthias, Grandpa?¡± She immediately shifted the me onto Robert.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you two to see each other and get drunk in the middle of the night,¡± Robert replied in


    displeasure. He was filled with anger when he heard from the butler this morning about what had


    happenedst night. He thought that Matthias was a steady young man, but he never expected him to


    do such inappropriate things. Now, he had to reconsider his decision of handing Heather over to


    Matthias.


    ¡°No amount of booze is enough when you¡¯re drinking with a close friend, Grandpa.¡± Heather hurriedly


    made an excuse for herself. After all, she inherited her fondness for alcohol from Robert.


    ¡°How could ady drink so much alcohol?¡± Robert replied disapprovingly as he didn¡¯t like Heather to


    drink.


    ¡°Gender doesn¡¯t matter in the business world. How could one refrain from drinking if they want to get


    things done?¡± Heather tried to reason with Robert. However, she never drank alcohol while engaging in


    social engagements overseas.


    ¡°That¡¯s the old way of doing things. Times are different now, and one must know when to stop drinking,¡±


    Robert chided Heather as he couldn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around this.


    Heather immediately went along with what Robert said. ¡°That¡¯s true. Nowadays, I¡¯ve been drinking


    much less alcohol than before.¡±


    Robert¡¯s poor health had been caused by his drinking habits. He used to be an alcoholic back then, but


    he forcibly gave up drinking to live a few years longer. He had forbidden members of his family to drink


    since then, so he would never easily allow them to drink. However, Heather was addicted to alcohol, so


    she would have a few drinks even when there was nothing troubling her.


    Heather had been drinking surreptitiously before, but she was too carelessst night. ording to her


    guess, the butler probably spotted her. He had been working beside Robert for so many years, and it


    probably took only a sniff for him to know how much alcohol she had drunk. She felt sorry for Matthias


    in secret; she had caused him to be misunderstood and lowered his image a lot in Robert¡¯s mind.


    Just then, Robert said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll never let you marry a drunkard.¡±


    Right now, Matthias had be a drunkard in Robert¡¯s mind. At the thought of this, Heather


    suppressed the urge tough; she thought that Matthias would probably have never imagined such a


    scene. ¡°I just had a few more drinks than usualst night, Grandpa. Both Matthias and I aren¡¯t


    drunkards.¡± She began to juggle with her words again.


    However, Robert didn¡¯t want to listen to Heather¡¯s exnation at all, for he only believed his eyes and


    ears. ¡°This bad habit of yours isn¡¯t regted in the first ce. Now that Matthias is involved with you,


    you¡¯ll never be short of excuses for drinking,¡± he reproached in displeasure as he really took this matter


    to heart.


    ¡°Just be rest assured, Grandpa. I promise you that such a thing will never happen again.¡± Heather had


    to find a way to calm Robert down as soon as possible. After all, Robert was in ill health, so she didn¡¯t


    want to upset him. Robert was now paying more and more attention to health issues, but had he


    forgotten that few who dwelled in the business world could stay healthy? However, Heather didn¡¯t know


    how to reason with Robert, for she would displease him further if she argued with him. Now that there


    was no better way, she could only go along with his wishes. She had always kept this in mind


    previously, but she simply forgot herselfst night.


    Robert then gave Heather another lecture on health, to which she responded by nodding and saying


    yes repeatedly. She just wanted him to stop his lecture as soon as possible since he always trotted out


    one argument after another while dressing people down.


    Atst, Robert softened his attitude and was willing to let Heather off the hook. However, Matthias gave


    her a call just then. Her grandfather shot her a look, clearly indicating that he wanted to know who was


    calling her.


    Heather immediately hung up the phone and said to Robert, ¡°It¡¯s a misdial.¡±


    How could Robert not see through Heather¡¯s petty lies, though? He could tell that the phone call was


    from Matthias. Soon, Heather¡¯s cell phone rang again. Robert stared at her as he wanted to see how


    she was going to exin herself.


    Heather directly hung up the phone as quickly as possible, wishing that Matthias wouldn¡¯t call her


    again. Just then, Robert said quietly, ¡°That phone call was from Matthias.¡± His tone of voice was almost


    affirmative.


    ¡°No, it really was a misdial.¡± Heather switched off her cell phone right away. She was almost pissed at


    Matthias as he called her at this very moment.


    ¡°Hand me your cell phone,¡± Robert ordered Heather.


    Heather had just switched off her cell phone; what would she say if she handed Robert her cell phone


    at this moment? She felt like crying, but she could only switch her cell phone back on.


    As he looked into Heather¡¯s eyes, Robert extended his hand and signaled her to hand over her cell


    phone.


    Heather put the cell phone that she had just switched on in Robert¡¯s hand. She deleted the call logs


    which Matthias had made, but how could Robert be fooled by such a simple trick? ¡°Why isn¡¯t the


    misdialed call from earlier recorded here?¡± He tossed Heather¡¯s cell phone onto the desk.


    Now that Heather was in a tight spot, she simply didn¡¯t answer Robert. This is really vexing, and it¡¯s all


    Matthias¡¯ fault¡ªthat stupid teammate, she thought to herself.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s just wait and see if the person will call again.¡± Robert ced the cell phone on the


    desk with a flicker of wisdom in his eyes.


    Robert was older and more experienced. Heather couldn¡¯t hide anything in front of him, so she only


    hoped that Matthias would know when to stop and stop calling her. However, reality was cruel, for her


    prayer was interrupted by the ringing of her cell phone. She looked at it angrily, and she only hoped


    that her cell phone would explode on the spot right now.


    As Robert picked up the cell phone unhurriedly, Heather tensed up all over. Right now, there was still a


    slim chance that the person calling wasn¡¯t Matthias. However, Robert answered the phone and said to


    the person on the other end of the line, ¡°Is that you, Matthias?¡±


    Matthias didn¡¯t expect to hear Robert¡¯s voice over the phone. He looked at his cell phone in puzzlement


    while wondering why Heather¡¯s cell phone would be in Robert¡¯s hand. ¡°Hi, Old Master Langston,¡± he


    greeted politely at once.


    Robert still exchanged greetings with Matthias on the surface without leaving any traces. On the other


    hand, Heather felt increasingly anxious as she feared that Matthias¡¯ words might make Robert


    unhappy. As she studied Robert¡¯s expression carefully, she only hoped that he wouldn¡¯t get angry.


    However, it seemed that Robert was having a pleasant chat with Matthias, and she secretlyined


    to herself, What a sly old fox Grandpa is.


    ¡°Are you calling so early in the morning to ask for Heather, Matthias?¡± Robert asked while knowing the


    answer as Heather guessed what he and Matthias were talking about.


    Matthias took the opportunity to ask Robert, ¡°Yeah. Where is Heather?¡±


    ¡°Heather drank a lotst night, and she hasn¡¯t sobered up right now,¡± Robert lied through his teeth, and


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    his words were full of sarcasm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Matthias didn¡¯t doubt what Robert said, though. He didn¡¯t expect that Heather¡¯s capacity for liquor


    wasn¡¯t as good as it appeared to be. Indeed, the aftereffects of drinking different kinds of alcoholst


    night were strong, but the aftereffects shouldn¡¯t be so strong as to prevent Heather from getting up


    early. Matthias thought she could hold her liquor better than he did since she looked totally unaffected


    byst night¡¯s drinking session.


    ¡°I wonder who Heather was drinking so much alcohol withst night. The person didn¡¯t care at all about


    the fact that she¡¯s ady.¡± Robert¡¯s remark was aimed specifically at Matthias.


    Upon hearing Robert¡¯s words, Matthias felt very ashamed. He had always thought that Heather was


    incapable of nothing; he even pledged to protect herst night, yet it was his fault that she had be


    like this.


    Just then, Robert added, ¡°You mustn¡¯t be the one with whom Heather drank so much alcohol. I know


    that you care about her more than anyone else does.¡±


    His remark made Matthias feel extremely ashamed, and even Heather was nervous for Matthias¡¯s


    sake. After some thought, she went up right away, snatched her cell phone from Robert, and hung up


    directly. Then, she immediately switched off her cell phone lest Matthias called again.


    When he saw what Heather had done, Robert felt deeply ufortable¡ªshe actually disobeyed him


    for the sake of a man.


    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t Matthias¡¯ fault, Grandpa. It¡¯s me who insisted on drinking, and he only drank with me


    because he wanted me to be happy. Don¡¯t me him unjustly, okay?¡± Heather exined in resignation.


    She worried that Matthias would die of shame if she continued to let Robert speak to him.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t justify your disobedience to me.¡± Now, Robert wanted to talk to Heather about her


    improper actions from earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too anxious just now,¡± Heather apologized.


    ¡°How dare you treat me like this for Matthias¡¯ sake?¡± Robert felt bitter as he had to hand over the


    granddaughter that he had raised himself to someone else. Naturally, he was extremely reluctant to


    part with Heather. To be honest, he was quite fond of Matthias, but he was reluctant to part with his


    granddaughter whenever it urred to him that she would marry into someone else¡¯s family. Because


    of that, he began to find fault with his future grandson-inw.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Grandpa. It was my fault, but I don¡¯t want you to do Matthias an injustice.¡± Heather


    unknowingly provoked Robert further as she kept defending Matthias.


    ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Robert¡¯s lordliness took over again. The older this old man became,


    the more childish he acted. Hence, he couldn¡¯t forgive Heather right now.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    Robert rarely chased Heather out of his study directly, but he drove her out mercilessly this time


    because of Matthias. Heather thought to herself, I didn¡¯t act unworthily of Matthias this time.


    The butler was waiting outside the study, and Heather shot him a nce since he was the one who


    snitched on her. She glowered at him in displeasure, but she couldn¡¯t ce all the me on him for this


    since he had always been loyal and devoted to Robert. In the end, she could only me herself for


    failing to take noticest night.


    When she switched on her cell phone again, Heather saw that Matthias had made several calls to her.


    However, she was in no mood to answer his phone calls right now.


    Meanwhile, Matthias was busying himself in his office. After the conversation with Robert just now, he


    was having a profound self-examination. Right now, he couldn¡¯t get through to Heather on her cell


    phone, and this distressed him terribly. What Robert had said was still fresh in his mind, and he


    realized that he was in the wrong. However, he just couldn¡¯t understand why Robert had disconnected


    the call so abruptly.


    Matthias wanted to call Heather and ask her why, but he never managed to get through to her.


    Furthermore, he heard over the phone that Heather¡¯s cell phone had been switched off. He wondered if


    his remark had displeased Robert. He knew how important Robert was to Heather, so he naturally


    didn¡¯t dare to slight Robert. If he wanted to win Heather¡¯s heart, her grandfather was the first person


    whose favor he had to win. At the thought of this, he panicked even more. He didn¡¯t know what attitude


    Heather would take if he had displeased the old man.


    Matthias¡¯ desk was piled high with documents. His productivity had been seriously affected these days,


    and now such a thing happened. He wished he could grow a pair of wings and fly to the Langston


    Residence directly.


    Meanwhile, Heather¡¯s cell phone was finally silent for a while, only to beep again with a notification


    from her Messenger. She looked at the series of text messages on her device with a long face. It


    seems like Matthias will never let me off until I have a good talk with him, she thought to herself as she


    opened dozens of messages from him. However, she couldn¡¯t expose Robert¡¯s previous lies, so she


    could only go along with what Robert had told Matthias. ¡®I¡¯m awake, but I¡¯m feeling a little unwell right


    now. Don¡¯t text me.¡¯


    Matthias asked concernedly, ¡®Are you unwell because you drank too much alcoholst night, Heather?¡¯


    How could Heather be in the mood to talk to Matthias at this moment? She replied briefly, ¡®Nope.¡¯ She


    didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation since her head was also in a whirl right now.


    Matthias could tell the perfunctoriness in Heather¡¯s words. Everything was finest night, so he should


    have received a lovey-dovey phone call in the morning if things progressed normally. Unfortunately,


    Heather was always a loose cannon. She was giving him the cold shoulder right now, and it made him


    wonder if he had really done something wrong.


    When she saw that Matthias had gone silent, Heather worried that he might be reflecting on his


    mistakes again. Therefore, she sent him another message to reassure him. ¡®Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m


    just feeling a bit out of sorts, but this has nothing to do with our drinking sessionst night. I need some


    quietness right now.¡¯


    Upon seeing Heather¡¯s message, Matthias calmed down temporarily, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling that


    there was a hint of reluctance in her words. However, just as Evan had said, he needed to give each


    other enough space. This was what he had beencking in; he often ced great strain on his


    rtionship with Heather, and it caused the both of them to feel suffocated. ¡®Okay, have a good rest


    then.¡¯ He stopped pushing her since such a problem couldn¡¯t be solved any time soon. Moreover, he


    still had no idea what exactly had happened.


    Upon seeing Matthias¡¯s reply, Heather finally heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t sleep well in the first


    ce and was told off by Robert early in the morning. Her head was throbbing, and she just wanted to


    lie in bed at this moment. When she was working hard outside, she would think about how blissful it


    was to go back to her room.


    If it weren¡¯t for the phone call at 10.00AM, she would have probably slept until that afternoon. She was


    surprised to see the caller ID disyed on her phone¡¯s screen, for she didn¡¯t expect Myra to call her on


    her own initiative. She immediately answered the phone, but what she heard over the phone was a


    man¡¯s sepulchral voice. ¡°Hello, Heather Langston.¡±


    Heather could easily tell from the voice that this man was not Tony, and every cell of her body tensed


    up. ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Myra?¡± she asked in a stern voice.


    The man responded unhurriedly, ¡°Myra is in my hands.¡±


    Heather didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen, but she couldn¡¯t get flustered at this moment. Hence, she


    tried her best to sound calm. ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡± There was something fishy about this matter.


    After all, if he kidnapped Myra, Tony should be the first person he called, so why would he call her


    instead?


    The man answered contemptuously, ¡°Tony has been too much of a hindrancetely, so I can only invite


    his wife over for a chat.¡±


    Even so, Heather still didn¡¯t dare to be certain that Myra was in the hands of this man. Therefore, she


    asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Myra? How can you prove that she¡¯s with you?¡±


    The man let out an ear-piercingugh. ¡°Since you have doubts, Miss Langston, I¡¯ll let Mrs. Hart make


    some sounds.¡±


    Heather clenched her fists upon hearing how insulting the man sounded. At this moment, she wished


    she could kill this *sshole himself. There was a brief silence over the phone as she tried to look for


    clues from the other end of the line. However, it didn¡¯t take long before Myra¡¯s voice was heard over the


    phone. ¡°Heather.¡± It was a brief sentence with no words to follow.


    Heather shouted at her cell phone, ¡°Myra!¡±


    Just then, the man¡¯s voice was heard over the phone again. ¡°It seems that you two are really on the


    best of terms.¡±


    Heather was very displeased upon hearing the man¡¯s tone of voice. However, she had to be even more


    imperturbable at this moment. So what if she heard Myra¡¯s voice? She still couldn¡¯t confirm that Myra


    was really in their hands. She thought about how Tony had always taken good care of Myra by all


    means possible. How could he possibly let Myra fall into someone else¡¯s hands? This didn¡¯t make


    sense. ¡°Her voice can be faked.¡± She continued to voice her doubts to confirm Myra¡¯s actual situation,


    as well as to stall for time to gain more useful information.


    ¡°You are rather meticulous as they say, Miss Langston. I have sent you a video, so you may enjoy it.¡±


    The man¡¯s rough voice sounded unusually unpleasant to Heather¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you¡ªdon¡¯t do anything reckless!¡± Heather unconsciously threatened the man as she was


    flustered by her concern for Myra¡¯s safety.


    Heather didn¡¯t hang up the phone while watching the video. Instead, she tried to hold the phone


    conversation as long as possible. In the video, Myra was locked up in a room surrounded by


    transparent ss walls. Luckily, Myra was spotless all over, and she didn¡¯t seem to have suffered any


    injustice. Even so, Heather couldn¡¯t control herself anymore when she saw the video¡¯s beginning¡ªshe


    wished she could tear these kidnappers into pieces.


    Heather still wanted to stall for time, but unfortunately, the man no longer wanted to keep talking to her.


    He said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know that I¡¯ve talked to you, Tony included.¡± Judging from the


    kidnapper¡¯s words, Tony was currently still unaware that Myra had been kidnapped.


    ¡°What exactly do you guys want?¡± Heather thought that the kidnappers wanted nothing more than


    money and power.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t made up my mind on what to exchange Mrs. Hart with,¡± the man suddenly remarked,


    seeming as though he was making fun of Heather. It even felt like this kidnapping was carried out on a


    whim.


    Heather tried to tempt the kidnappers with money. ¡°You can ask for as much money as you want.¡±


    The man had wanted to hang up at first, but upon hearing Heather¡¯s words, he replied in resignation,


    ¡°Is money the only thing that rich people like you care about? We¡¯re all desperados; we¡¯re only afraid


    that we can¡¯t live to spend the money.¡±


    Now that the kidnapper had finally revealed a piece of key information, Heather decided to keep it up;


    she mustn¡¯t let the kidnapper hang up no matter what. ¡°What do you guys want then? You guys didn¡¯t


    kidnap Myra for no reason, did you? Don¡¯t tell me that you guys aren¡¯t after anything.¡± She continued to


    deal with them.


    ¡°That will be up to us.¡± The man burst outughing again.


    Heather told herself to calm down and never to provoke them. ¡°I can help you guys if you want to be


    exempted from punishment for your crimes.¡± She tried to persuade them with this.


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s interesting. There really is nothing that you can¡¯t do, Miss Langston. It¡¯s too bad that we


    can¡¯t care less about it, though.¡± The man was essentially making a fool of Heather as he strung her


    along.


    As she suppressed her anger, Heather tried to sound calm as she asked, ¡°What on earth do you guys


    want then?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you y with us then, Miss Langston? I heard that you¡¯re still a virgin,¡± The man insulted


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Heather directly. Heather gnashed her teeth while suppressing her rage. She hated nothing more than


    toe across such bandits, but she could do nothing right now. Just when she was silent, the man


    continued arrogantly, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re unwilling to sacrifice yourself, Miss Langston. Who will


    sacrifice themselves for the sake of others at the critical moment?¡±


    What the kidnapper said sounded quite convincing on first hearing, but his words were actually pure


    sophistry. Heather tried to analyze the kidnapper¡¯s background in her mind, but just when she was


    ready to respond to him, the man hung up on her directly.


    Heather looked at the cell phone in her hand and suppressed the urge to fling it away. After all, there


    was still important information on her cell phone; she had recorded her conversation with the kidnapper


    just now, so this cell phone was very important right now.


    At this moment, Leon was the first person who came into Heather¡¯s mind, for she believed that he must


    be able to track down the kidnappers. The kidnappers didn¡¯t allow her to let Tony know about the


    kidnapping, but she was considering whether to give Tony a phone call. She didn¡¯t know what


    capabilities those kidnappers had, but they probably weren¡¯t ordinary people since they managed to


    abduct Myra from the Hart Residence. After some careful consideration, she decided not to find Tony.


    Instead, she would seek help from Leon first. Leon was an expert hacker, so his superb skills would


    definitelye in handy.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long before her cell phone registered a text message. It read, ¡®Do not seek


    anyone¡¯s help. I know that you want to ask Leon for help.¡¯


    Heather was surprised that the kidnappers had even thought about this, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling


    that someone was keeping a close eye on her in the dark. Now that she was at a loss for what to do,


    she didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡®In that case, what can I do right now?¡¯ she texted back.


    The person soon sent another text message. ¡®Just stay in the Langston Residence and pretend as if


    nothing has happened.¡¯


    It seemed that the kidnapper had nted a hidden stalker near the Langston Residence, so Heather


    would definitely be noticed once she went out. She bit her lower lip hard as the problem was now


    serious.


    Now that she couldn¡¯t ask Leon for help, she thought about what to do at this moment. Even though her


    hacking skills weren¡¯t as outstanding as Leon¡¯s, she could actually be considered a skillful hacker.


    However, she hadn¡¯t tracked anyone down using aputer for a long time, so she didn¡¯t know if her


    skills had be rusty.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    She took out herputer, which hadn¡¯t been touched in ages, from the cab. Back then, Heather


    had purposely looked for someone well-versed in PC building to make thisputer for her. Ever since


    she brought it back from overseas, theputer had always been locked away in the cab. Today, it


    finally saw daylight again.


    She switched theputer on. Heather had previously been overly reliant on Leo to the point that her


    own skills had rusted by now. Although she wasn¡¯t a hacker, she was still very informed about


    Heather entered the useful bits of information that she had wrung from the kidnappers into the


    ¡°The ouws.¡± Heather kept repeating those words. ¡°Are they from Bradfort City, or did theye from


    somewhere else?¡±


    There had to be aplicated connection tying everything together. Heather forced herself to think


    calmly, but her heart was already elerating with nervousness. After all, she had never met such


    kidnappers before; they didn¡¯t bring up any demands and only focused on humiliation. Not only that,


    they didn¡¯t allow Heather to contact anyone else.


    Stranger still was Myra¡¯s disappearance, for Tony should have known about it instantly. Heather¡¯s mind


    was filled with questions when it came to Tony¡¯s current whereabouts. Atst, she came to a


    conclusion.


    ¡°There must be a spy around Myra.¡±


    At that moment, Heather recalled the new maid who had started working at Myra¡¯s house. That woman


    was way too suspicious. As she pondered over this piece of information, Heather thought of a


    breakthrough¡ªshe would use herputer to draw a picture of that woman¡¯s face. Heather¡¯s


    fundamentals when it came to drawing was solid. Even though the woman¡¯s face was already blurry in


    her mind. she would still do her best to recreate the woman¡¯s likeness.


    Soon, Heather had a draft on her screen. She looked at the picture on herputer, but there was a


    nagging feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right. Why was this woman¡¯s face getting more and more


    hazy? This shouldn¡¯t have happened. After all, she had a strong memory.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem here?¡± Heather asked in agony. The woman¡¯s voice still rang out clearly in her


    mind, so why couldn¡¯t she remember the woman¡¯s face?


    ¡°Something must be up, right?¡± Heather began to mutter to herself. She was forcing herself to figure it


    out, for she didn¡¯t have much time. The sooner she figured out what she was missing, the sooner she


    could rescue Myra from the hellhole she was in. But once again, the sense that she was being watched


    came over her again. Heather kept feeling that she was under surveince, and the feeling left her


    uneasy.


    How could things have developed in such an awful direction? Heather immediately tossed her stylus


    aside, furious at this fruitless investigation. Initially, she thought that she would¡¯ve been able to find


    some kind of breakthrough. If it wasn¡¯t for the kidnappers, Heather would have immediately charged


    over to Myra¡¯s home this instant. Then, she¡¯d be able to find out how that woman looked.


    Meanwhile, Myra was deeply asleep. One of the young men there spoke to the ringleader. ¡°This


    woman is pregnant. If we keep injecting her with sedatives, she¡¯s going to have a miscarriage.¡± The


    young man had a polite and put-together look to him, and he wore a white coat over his clothes. In


    other words, he looked to have once been a doctor. However, no one knew how he had ended up


    getting entangled with this bunch of crooks.


    The ringleader immediately pped the young man¡¯s face, and the loud smack startled the others to no


    end.


    ¡°Is she Tony¡¯s wife or yours? Why would you care if someone else¡¯s wife miscarries her kid?¡± the


    ringleader answered furiously, putting more emphasis on his words when he brought up Tony¡¯s name.


    ¡°Boss, you should know very well how powerful Tony is in Bradfort City. If we end up maiming his wife


    permanently while toying with her, I¡¯m worried that our lives will be unpleasant in the future,¡± the young


    man said as he broke things down logically for the ringleader despite the blood trickling from his mouth


    due to the earlier p.


    ¡°You p*ssy, when have our lives been great? I don¡¯t care about having one extra enemy.¡± The


    ringleader had lost all sense of reason. He looked insane, and it made the young man shiver beside


    him. After that, he didn¡¯t dare to make another peep.


    The ringleader eyed Myra while she was locked up in the ss room. She looked pitiful.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± He gave a cold scoff and muttered, ¡°If you have to me something, me the fact that you¡¯re


    Tony¡¯s wife.¡±


    From the looks of things, the ringleader had some personal grudge against Tony. Then, his eyes moved


    to Myra¡¯s slightly swollen belly. When it urred to him that Tony¡¯s spawn was inside it, he wished for


    nothing more than to destroy it.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he still had to abide by his superiors¡¯ orders, the ringleader would have


    definitely tortured Myra without hesitation. After all, she was someone that Tony treasured above


    anyone else. Causing Myra pain would be even more of a rush than causing Tony pain, but the


    ringleader forced himself to tamp down his hatred. After all, now was not the time for revenge.


    Meanwhile, Myra drifted in and out of consciousness. The young man hadn¡¯t dared to overly sedate her


    because of her pregnancy, so Myra could vaguely make out their conversation. She was currently


    paralyzed in her daze, unable to move at all. Although she tried to shake herself awake from her half-


    conscious state, her efforts were futile.


    Right now, all she hoped for was for Tony to find her soon. Myra believed that Tony would definitely


    save her. To her, Tony was someone who was capable of anything, and she firmly believed that he


    wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her.


    Concurrently, someone knocked on Heather¡¯s door even though she had locked herself in. Her train of


    thought derailed, she called out to the unwanted guest irately. ¡°Go away.¡±


    The butler was left hapless outside her door, and he wondered if he made Heather displeased because


    he had told Robert something he shouldn¡¯t have. Still, he was a responsible man; Robert had called for


    Heather toe downstairs to eat, so he needed to ry that message to her.


    ¡°Miss Heather, the Old Master has requested for you to have your meal,¡± the butler said, pressing


    himself against the door.


    Heather was in no mood to eat, so she answered irritably, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. No one is supposed to


    disturb me.¡± Her tone was very unfriendly, and the butler already assumed that she was still throwing a


    fit overst night¡¯s events. He had known how to cajole Heather ever since she was a young girl, so the


    butler employed a kindly tone in an attempt to coax her.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t bother me, okay?¡± Heather said, her tone still unfriendly. She was now in the middle of a


    critical task, so she could not afford to be distracted at all. Anyone would have been frantic by now, and


    their tone would be extremely scathing due to their bad mood. As a result, the butler left angrily.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, he still had some boundaries he wouldn¡¯t cross. He must not let Robert know about this


    interaction, for Robert was not in good health. If he were to find out that Heather had said such things,


    he would certainly be furious again. When the butler came back to the dining room, he whispered into


    Robert¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Miss Heather is feeling unwell. She has no appetite for dinner.¡±


    The other Langstons were all seated by the dining table. Although Robert knew that this was Heather¡¯s


    way of worming out of dinner, he couldn¡¯t possibly lose his temper right there. Hence, he nodded at the


    butler. ¡°Send some food to her roomter.¡±


    Robert understood Heather¡¯s personality. She was a stubborn person, and she was someone who


    wouldn¡¯t budge her stance even when faced with another person¡¯s strong personality. To be fair, he had


    indeed crossed the line earlier with his words in the study. Still, Heather had never been this rude by


    going off her personality. In the end, Robert thought that he should personally go up to Heather¡¯s room


    Meanwhile, Heather wiped the sweat off her forehead. She still hadn¡¯t found any clues, and she wished


    for nothing more than to smash theputer into pieces right now. The violent emotions she felt had


    intensified recently; although she previously wanted to change her thoughts, she felt like letting them


    burst the more she tried to repress them.


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something up with that woman.¡± Heather was sure of this, but unfortunately, the


    woman¡¯s features were not drawn urately. She had kept searching all this while, but she still


    couldn¡¯t find out the woman¡¯s true identity.


    ¡°A university student who¡¯s working part-time too.¡± Heather thought of Everly. Everly was currently


    studying at the best university in Bradfort City, so perhaps she would know of a woman like this.


    Having thought of a possible breakthrough, Heather opened the door and rushed off in search of


    Everly. Thetter should be downstairs eating dinner at this hour, and Heather had no idea what Robert


    would think if she just ran downstairs like this because of her earlier altercation with him.


    Still, time was of the essence right now, and Heather could not let this matter wait anymore. She


    hesitated for a moment before charging downstairs to Everly.


    It was rare to see Heather like this. Her face was wan and haggard, and she was still dressed in her


    pajamas¡ªeven her hair was a tousled mess. Heather was typically well-groomed and put together


    each time she made an appearance, so her disheveled look greatly startled the Langstons.


    Robert was prepared to give Heather a lecture when he saw her, but then he saw thetter simply


    dragging Everly away under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes.


    ¡°I need Everly¡¯s help with something,¡± Heather said as she pulled Everly upstairs.


    ke couldn¡¯t get enough of this sight, and he proceeded to make light of the situation. ¡°Heather has


    been acting less like herself nowadays.¡±


    Robert eyed ke, for he didn¡¯t like people who spoke out of turn. Still, ke couldn¡¯t let such a good


    opportunity like this go.


    ¡°Looks like Heather has been staying at home for too long. It¡¯s indeed a waste of her talents. Why don¡¯t


    we let Heather work at the Langston Group again?¡± ke said while grinning before he changed the


    topic. ¡°However, her position has been given to Everly already. If she returns to work with us, what


    position should she take up instead?¡±


    Robert looked at ke angrily. He truly couldn¡¯t stand ke¡¯s deliberate attempt to fan the mes, so


    he just said, ¡°I¡¯m finished with my meal.¡± Then, he put his cutlery aside and gave his parting words.


    ¡°Enjoy your dinner.¡±


    The Langstons, who had initially been watching the show, immediately put on solemn expressions.


    After all, they didn¡¯t dare to let any signs of lightheartedness show on their faces again.


    ke had offended Robert again, and Robert was growing less fond of him by the day. He even


    contemted whether he should pull ke from his position. In fact, Robert already had that thought in


    mind ever since the Moriarty Family came to Bradfort City. After all, ke¡¯s skills were not enough to


    face them.


    And now, Heather and ke were being antagonistic toward each other. Robert had no idea how he


    should manage the situation; ke would not ept Heather, and it was clearly impossible to get


    Heather to help ke at the Langston Group. When he went upstairs with the butler helping to support


    his weight, Robert asked him, ¡°Have I really gotten old?¡±


    ¡°You are certainly not old. Your body is still well and healthy,¡± the butler consoled him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things that will make me happy. Look at my grandchildren; they don¡¯t listen to me. I truly


    have gotten old, and I can¡¯t manage them anymore,¡± Robertmented. If Heather hadn¡¯t still been a


    filial granddaughter, Robert had no idea how chaotic the Langston Family would be.


    ¡°Old Master, the children will make their own path. You don¡¯t have to worry yourself too much. This too


    shall pass.¡± The butler was more optimistic, and he was confident in the Langstons¡¯ future.


    ¡°What on earth is Heather doing in her room?¡± Robert had been filled with curiosity when it came to


    Heather¡¯sck of manners earlier. He remembered that the butler had gone up to her room earlier, so


    the butler should probably know a thing or two.


    ¡°She probably has something on her mind.¡± The butler didn¡¯t know how to answer that, for Heather was


    rarely this rude. The butler felt that things weren¡¯t this simple, but he didn¡¯t want Robert to worry himself


    over this either.


    ¡°Well then, never mind; I can¡¯t keep her in line. I have an awful headache. Help me back to my room.¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t want to keep worrying about this matter anymore. As such, he would leave ke and


    Heather to their own devices.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Having been dragged over to Heather¡¯s room for no reason, Everly stared at the monitor on the desk.


    There was a drawing of a woman on the screen.


    ¡°Do you recall this woman at all?¡± Heather asked as she pointed at the iplete drawing.


    Everly squinted, taking in the picture. However, the drawing wasn¡¯t detailed enough. After mulling it for


    a while, she still couldn¡¯t figure out who the woman might be.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put our heads together,¡± Heather said like she was a psychologist.


    Everly looked at Heather in curiosity, wondering why thetter was in such a rush to get her up into her


    room. What was going on?


    ¡°Is there a girl at your university who has pretty good looks and good grades, but isn¡¯t from a well-off


    family? Someone who¡¯s working part-time when she¡¯s not in ss.¡± That was all Heather could


    remember.


    Everly looked at Heather in a confused manner¡ªthat was too broad of a description. Everly shook her


    head, for she had no clue as to who that might be.


    ¡°Look at this picture. Is there a girl who fits the criteria I mentioned and looks like this?¡± Heather


    berated herself for being unable to draw that woman¡¯s picture urately. She had a clear image of the


    woman¡¯s face, but why had it be so hazy now?


    Once again, Everly shifted her gaze to theputer and studied the picture¡¯s every detail. She knew


    that Heather was on the edge, so she didn¡¯t dare to lie to her cousin.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know any girls like that in my circle,¡± Everly said helplessly. She wanted to help, but there


    wasn¡¯t a single scrap of information about the woman in her head.


    Everly¡¯s friends were all wealthy or powerful, so how would they cross paths with a girl from an


    unwealthy family? Moreover, Everly hadn¡¯t heard about any students from less well-off families who


    had excellent grades.


    ¡°Please think about it again. Ask your ssmates to figure it out too.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to sit around


    and wait for things to turn even more dire; she had to do something about it, for she believed that there


    must be someone at Everly¡¯s university who would know of such a woman.


    However, Heather had forgotten about something¡ªif there truly was something off about that woman,


    she might be faking her background too. However, Heather couldn¡¯t think of any other possible leads,


    so all she could do was pursue the only lead she had.


    ¡°Me? Ask my ssmates?¡± Everly repeated. She hadn¡¯t tried to search for someone before, and she


    thought that she¡¯d end up bing unpopr if she bothered her ssmates about this.


    ¡°Think of it as a favor for your cousin sister,¡± Heather said to Everly with a pleading expression. Right


    now, she had pushed half her hopes onto Everly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me like such a stranger, Heather. I¡¯ll definitely help you find that girl.¡± It was


    rare for Heather to ask for Everly¡¯s help. Naturally, she would do her best toplete this task.


    A grateful smile made its way onto Heather¡¯s face. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave it to you. She might not be


    from your school, and she could be from a different university. As long as you find someone who


    matches the description I¡¯ve given you, you must find a way to get some basic information about her.¡±


    All Heather could do now that she had given Everly her instructions was to wait and hope for the best.


    ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Everly felt like she had a heavy responsibility, but she was inexplicably pleased


    that Heather hade looking for her help. If she could actually help her cousin out, that pleased


    feeling would rise to new heights.


    Everly took her leave, but right before she left the room, Heather reminded her to keep as low a profile


    as possible. Since the kidnappers were currently watching Heather, they might also have their eyes on


    Leon, Matthias, or Tony. In other words, Heather¡¯s hope was on the Langstons.


    Heather determined that the kidnappers knew Myra¡¯s rtionships like the back of their hand. As such,


    the kidnappers must think that Heather was not on close terms with the other Langstons, assuming that


    she wouldn¡¯t get another Langston to investigate this matter.


    The rest would depend on Everly¡¯s findings and if she could get a clear target. Meanwhile, Heather


    began to look into her other leads.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t put all her eggs into the same basket by cing all hopes onto one single lead.


    Besides, it was just a guess; no one knew what the actual situation was.


    Perhaps there wasn¡¯t anything off about the girl that Heather had seen at Myra¡¯s home the other day,


    and she was just overthinking it. Still, she couldn¡¯t dismiss any possibilities now.


    Heather began to look for the ss room, and she kept poring over the videos that the kidnappers had


    sent to her in an attempt to find out where they were keeping Myra. However, she had to be quick


    about this¡ªshe wasn¡¯t sure if the kidnappers would move Myra elsewhere. With that, Heather


    searched the entire city to look for a ss room that fit the one she knew about.


    In order to do so, Heather needed to borrow some satellites. She was prepared to search every corner,


    but unfortunately, Bradfort City was huge. Who knew how long it would take for her to find the ss


    room? Moreover, she would be illegally using those satellites. Although it was against thew, Heather


    couldn¡¯t be bothered about the legality of it all.


    She stared closely at herputer, uncaring of the growlsing from her stomach. Heather looked


    at her screen unblinkingly, afraid that she would miss a new lead. Luckily for her, she still had some


    instant noodles in her room that she had bought a while ago. Heather¡¯s body was currently winding


    down, and she needed some food in her.


    The butler was initially about to send some dinner up to Heather¡¯s room himself, but Robert¡¯s condition


    red up again, so he couldn¡¯t leave to do that. Since he was too busy caring for Robert, he had no


    time to bring Heather¡¯s dinner to her.


    Meanwhile, Robert had kept insisting for the butler to keep his illness a secret from the rest of his


    family. Hence, he and the butler were the only ones in his room as thetter busied himself.


    Robert was envious as he watched the butler walk around with his healthy body. The butler was only


    eight years younger than him, yet there was a marked difference in their health.


    ¡°How I wish I can be as healthy as you,¡± Robert said to the butler. His body was currently in so much


    pain that it had be numb, so he had to find a way to distract himself.


    ¡°Old Master, I just hope that my body will still be as healthy when I get to your age,¡± the butler consoled


    Robert. The elderly were like that; year after year would pass, and no one knew where all that time had


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    gone.


    ¡°You¡¯re so much healthier than me,¡± Robertmented, regretting that he had been so careless about


    his health when he was younger. Now that he was older, numerous conditions kept popping up.


    The two old menmiserated together.


    Meanwhile, the starving Heather had dug up all the snacks in her room and ced them by her


    time. Eating right now would lose precious seconds, and she was scared that something bad might


    happen to Myra.


    She repeated the kidnapper¡¯s words again and again. She could hear the kidnapper¡¯s enmity toward


    Tony in his voice; if this was an act of revenge, this kidnapping was awfully tricky.


    Still, Myra seemed to be okay for now. From the looks of it, the kidnapper was conflicted. Could there


    be someone who forbade the kidnapper from touching a hair on Myra¡¯s head?


    With that, Heather began to wonder who was behind the kidnapping. The first person she thought of


    was Caleb Moriarty, but logically speaking, the grudge between the Moriarty Family and the Harts


    wasn¡¯t enough to eclipse their appreciation for each other. Even if they opted for a kidnapping, they


    should¡¯ve gone for someone from the Langstons. Besides, the Moriarty Family weren¡¯t saints, but they


    weren¡¯t as morally bankrupt as to stoop to kidnapping.


    Still, the word ¡®criminals¡¯ kept needling Heather; it would be a piece of cake for the Moriarty Family to


    hire some criminals outside thew with their influence.


    Heather was now at a dead end. No matter how she dissected everything, she couldn¡¯t find a way out.


    In fact, she felt that she was running around in circles.


    Right then, Heather thought of taking a risk out of desperation¡ªshe would attempt to contact someone


    else. The first person she thought of was Tony, but she still had her suspicions about him. After all,


    there was no way he¡¯d be unaware of Myra¡¯s kidnapping.


    After a long period of hesitation, Heather ended up dialing Tony¡¯s number. However, Tony didn¡¯t pick up


    the first time although his phone had been ringing for a long while. It was only on her third try that her


    call got through. Just then, a woman¡¯s voice came over her phone¡¯s speakers. ¡°Hello, may I ask who


    you are? Are you looking for Tony?¡±


    Heather frowned. Why would Tony¡¯s phone be with another woman? Moreover, that woman even called


    him affectionately as ¡®Tony¡¯.


    What was their rtionship? Could she be Tony¡¯s older sister?


    Heather did her best not to think of the worst scenario.


    ¡°Who are you? Can you get Tony to answer the call?¡± Heather stamped her anger down, deciding to


    ascertain the situation first.


    ¡°Sorry, Tony¡¯s still asleep,¡± the woman said in a seductive tone, making it seem as though Tony was


    currently sleeping next to her.


    ¡°Who in the world are you?¡± Heather asked the woman, trying to figure out her identity.


    ¡°Tee hee.¡± The woman let loose a tinkling, pleasantugh. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are either.¡± As soon


    as she finished her sentence, she cut the call off immediately.


    Heather was unwilling to admit defeat, so she called Tony again. Unfortunately, his phone had been


    switched off. It was then that Heather somewhat understood Matthias¡¯s thoughts.


    In other words, karma came very soon.


    Heather didn¡¯t bother calling Tony anymore after three more tries. Right now, she had no time to waste


    on futile endeavors like this.


    Heather had managed to record her conversation with the mystery woman earlier, but she couldn¡¯t get


    through Tony¡¯s cell phone right now. She bit her lip in careful thought; Tony seemed to be having an


    affair on the surface, yet Heather felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right. Even if he was cheating, he


    wouldn¡¯t possibly do it so brazenly. Everyone knew how nice Tony was to Myra, and Heather believed


    that he wouldn¡¯t do something that would hurt Myra.


    Once again, Heather yed her conversation with the mystery woman, guessing that this wasn¡¯t an


    act. Just as Heather was puzzled over the situation, Tony called her. Once she immediately answered


    his call, Tony¡¯s rich and sensuous tone came over her phone.


    ¡°Heather, did you call me earlier?¡± Tony put a hand to his forehead. He still had no idea where he was.


    Who was the woman with the bare upper body next to him? Tony had a splitting headache, and he


    couldn¡¯t remember what had happenedst night.


    The woman had a fawning smile on her face as she attempted to get close to him, only to have Tony


    immediately rebuff her. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Meanwhile, Heather heard Tony¡¯s voice on the other end.


    Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s really with another woman right now? Heather began to wonder.


    Just as Heather had pricked her ears up in an attempt to listen in on more of their conversation, the call


    ended. Before the call was cut off, she vaguely heard the mystery woman say ¡®Mr. Hart¡¯ in a sensual


    tone.


    That voice was indeed from the woman who had ended Heather¡¯s earlier call.


    Heather stiffly put her phone down. What did the current situation mean? Either Tony was actually


    cheating on Myra, or someone had also set Tony up. Nheless, Heather couldn¡¯t imagine that


    someone had managed to involve Tony in such a scheme. Just who in the world was powerful enough


    to be capable of this?

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Question after question kepting, and Heather was stuck in this game. Just who on earth was the


    onemanding the pieces on this board? The sky in Bradfort City was currently cloaked in clouds.


    Likewise, Heather¡¯s emotions were all tangled up. Right now, the thing that Heather was most


    concerned about was Myra¡¯s whereabouts.


    When Matthias called, Heather hastily answered her phone. At this moment, his voice was music to her


    ears.


    ¡°Heather,¡± Matthias said, his tone heavily colored with longing. After Matthias had been hurt by


    Heather¡¯s earlier distantness, every minute felt like a year instead.


    ¡°Call me again on a different number, Matthias.¡± Heather was worried that the kidnappers had bugged


    his phone, so she thought of this n and hung up on him. Matthias was still puzzled, but he couldn¡¯t


    ignore Heather¡¯s words after she had requested him to do that.


    Matthias called Lara in. ¡°Give me your phone,¡± he said as he stuck a hand out at her.


    Lara looked at him, not quite understanding what was going on. ¡°I left my phone outside.¡±


    ¡°Bring it here, quick,¡± Matthias urged hastily.


    Lara dashed out and came back with her mobile device before handing it over timidly to Matthias. It


    was his fault for asking this out of the blue¡ªher phone¡¯s wallpaper was a picture of him, one that she


    had managed to get after painstaking effort.


    Lara waited nervously and expectantly like a young girl faced with her crush, but Matthias didn¡¯t say


    anything about her wallpaper. Instead, he entered Heather¡¯s number with well-practised ease, having


    already memorized her phone number until it was carved into his mind.


    When Heather saw a number she didn¡¯t recognize shing on her phone, she quickly answered the


    call. Then, Matthias¡¯ familiar voice drifted over from the other end.


    ¡°Heather, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Matthias¡¯ instincts were telling him that things definitely weren¡¯t as


    simple as they seemed.


    Heather carefully asked, ¡°Is there anyone around you now?¡± At a time like this, Heather couldn¡¯t trust


    anyone.


    Matthias nced at Lara and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll return your pher when I¡¯m done. Please go outside


    for now.¡± His even tonepletely shattered Lara¡¯s girlish expectations.


    It turned out that Matthias was capable of ignoring her to this extent. Hatred suddenly bubbled up within


    Lara, but she also felt lucky that Matthias was using her phone. Moreover, she even knew that he was


    on the phone with Heather.


    A pained smile crept onto Lara¡¯s lips, and a poisonous look shed across her eyes. Now, Lara knew


    why people were warned not to fall in love with their superiors.


    ¡°Myra has been kidnapped,¡± Heather said as she cut right to the chase. She couldn¡¯t ept this either


    despite being the one delivering the news, but she had to tell Matthias about this.


    Upon hearing this, Matthias¡¯ brows furrowed deepy. He somewhat panicked as he replied, ¡°No way.


    Myra is under Tony¡¯s protection, so how can she be kidnapped?¡± Clearly, it was difficult for Matthias to


    ept the news too.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a little unsure about that, so I¡¯m hoping that you can drop by Myra¡¯s ce yourself to see if she


    has actually been kidnapped.¡± Heather still held a shred of hope that these kidnappers had found some


    other woman who greatly resembled Myra to put on an act. At any rate, they should first determine


    whether Myra was really missing.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there now.¡± Matthias immediately got up, for there was nothing more important than this


    matter right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush¡ªlet me finish first. If you can¡¯t find Myra at her home, you must get a picture of


    a certain pretty maid working at her house. I need a clear picture of that maid.¡± Heather could only put


    her hopes on Matthias to do what she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Got it, no problem,¡± Matthias answered.


    After a moment, Heather still felt that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Hold up, I think it¡¯s not all that safe for


    you to go alone. There¡¯s someone watching us, after all.¡±


    That was a tough problem. Then, Heather mulled it over and asked, ¡°Can you arrange for someone you


    trust to go?¡± Heather believed that Matthias would be able to finish this task well.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Matthias said with absolute certainty.


    ¡°You must keep everything a secret, and you can¡¯t let anyone else know. By the way, we¡¯re already


    being watched; not even Tony has been able to escape their surveince. I hope that you¡¯ll keep an


    eye out for yourself.¡± Heather pulled a long face as she thought about Tony¡¯s phone call. The situation


    with Tony was also another problem.


    ¡°What happened to Tony?¡± Matthias immediately asked. He hadn¡¯t thought that even Tony would be


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit more personal, so now¡¯s not the time to talk about that. Please do what I¡¯ve asked you to


    do first.¡± Heather was like a strictmander. They couldn¡¯t make a misstep, or their n would go up


    in mes.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°In that case, do you need me to go over to where you are now?¡± Matthias asked, worried beyond


    belief. He could tell that Heather wasn¡¯t in a good state even over the phone.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We can¡¯t see each other for now; the kidnappers have forbidden me to see


    anyone. They¡¯ve kept me at the Langston Residence, turning the ce into my prison.¡± Heather gritted


    her teeth as she spoke. At the same time, she wished for nothing more than to rip every single one of


    those criminals to shreds when she thought about them.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Matthias knew that this matter was important, so he obeyed Heather¡¯s instructions this time.


    ¡°We will sessfully rescue Myra,¡± Heather said with utmost confidence. In truth, she was also hoping


    for Matthias tofort her.


    ¡°Yes, I trust your resilience and my own skills¡ªthey aren¡¯t behind yours. With us two great minds


    together, nothing can defeat us.¡± Matthiaspletely understood what Heather was thinking right now;


    deep down, he knew that Heather wanted someone strong. As such, he would do just that.


    At a time of danger like this, not only did Matthias have to show his trust in Heather, he had to make


    her understand that they could aplish anything with him around.


    ¡°Right, thank you.¡± Heather got an answer that satisfied her. Suddenly, she felt a little remorseful about


    her attitude toward him earlier.


    All this time, Heather had an endless amount of guilt toward Matthias. Going forward, how was she


    supposed to repay him?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, and you don¡¯t have to apologize to me ever. I¡¯ll always be your strongest


    shield,¡± Matthias said gantly. He was a man, and he had to hold everything together.


    ¡°You¡¯re always so amodating when ites to me, and I¡¯m filled with guilt over that. I don¡¯t know


    how I should repay you.¡± Heather bit her lip. This was something that came from the bottom of her


    heart, and was also difficult for her to say.


    ¡°In that case, you can pay me back by spending your life with me.¡± A charming smile appeared on


    Matthias¡¯ face. He needed to try and get as much benefit for himself as he could while Heather was still


    feeling guilty over him.


    ¡°Well then, you better prepare yourself for a life of torture from me.¡± Heather didn¡¯t dodge the question,


    instead opting to answer it rxedly. This made Matthias¡¯ heart beat quickly; even a manly man¡¯s heart


    would race when a woman flirted with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to spend my life with you,¡± Matthias answered with his raw emotions. Even if he had to


    spend the rest of his life being tormented by Heather, he was willing to put up with it.


    Meanwhile, Heatherughed blissfully and hung up. Both of them were a little reluctant to let the


    conversation end, but Heather hoped that Matthias would be able to get a new lead for her. However,


    despite all her plotting and nning, she didn¡¯t ount for one thing¡ªit was her fault for never really


    thinking about that person during her daily life.


    This particr day seemed unusually long, and it felt as though several centuries had already passed.


    Heather would asionally look out of the window, and the clouds outside shifted with time¡ªjust like


    her heart.


    There was still no way to resolve the situation. Half a day had gone by, yet she couldn¡¯t even find a


    clue. Heather hugged herself tightly and forced herself to think quickly, believing that she had


    overlooked something. In the sealed space that was her room, Heather threw a fit at herputer. She


    had never been so frantic before, but now, her emotions were all over the ce.


    Then, Heather got up from her seat and immediately opened the windows to let some cool air in. The


    ce was quiet, and she was unable to hear anyone else. Heather had to admit that the Langston


    Residence¡¯s noise instion was pretty good.


    The wind blew mercilessly onto Heather¡¯s face, and it hurt quite a bit. She was unsure whether it would


    rain, for it looked like a storm was about to appear soon.


    The garden at the back of the Langston Residence had safflowers which never withered throughout the


    years, and it seemed as though they were gloating over their resilience. The flowers swayed with the


    wind, and Heather could smell the faint scent of flowers and other nts in the air.


    She loved this smell back then, but she was abnormally irritated right now¡ªshe even felt that the smell


    was like the scent of blood.


    Waiting was the most torturous part, for there was still nothing from Matthias¡¯ end. Likewise, Everly still


    hadn¡¯t gotten any leads yet. Heather waited and waited, but she ended up getting a call from the


    kidnappers instead.


    ¡°Heather, Heather¡ªit looks like you¡¯re not being a good girl at all. Naturally, you have never been one


    to follow the rules.¡± The kidnapper¡¯s voice was dripping with condescension.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Heather had an ominous feeling.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve turned a deaf ear to my words, I¡¯ll just have to punish you a little.¡± The kidnapper¡¯s icy


    voice made Heather anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. You must not do anything to Myra.¡± Heather was worried for Myra¡¯s safety,


    afraid that the kidnapper would do something impulsive.


    ¡°Rx, Miss Heather. It¡¯s your mistake, after all. I won¡¯t take my anger out on Mrs. Hart herself. You¡¯re


    quite pretty, and I¡¯m a little reluctant to actually do anything to you. In that case, who should be my


    target instead?¡± As the kidnapper spoke, he tapped on the table. It sounded like a trumpet announcing


    the start of a war.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Heather¡¯s heart had just calmed itself down, but it then tensed up


    again.


    ¡°It seems that you got your cousin to carry out the investigation instead. The young girl is working so


    hard too. I love girls who keep their word. Why don¡¯t I call her over to have a cup of tea with me?¡± the


    kidnapper asked with madness in his voice.


    Instantly, Heather was worked up. ¡°I¡¯m warning you¡ªdon¡¯t touch any of my family. We Langstons are


    not people that you lowly criminals can just touch.¡±


    The kidnapper guffawed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who broke the rules first, Miss Heather. I can¡¯t get close to


    you, and I can¡¯t blow off some steam through someone you know either?¡±


    After finishing his speech, the kidnapper took a short pause before he continued, ¡°Of course, I was


    going to invite your man over so I can pummel him all I want, but I heard that Mr. Locke is even more


    skilled than the best martial artists out there. You also know that I¡¯m someone who won¡¯t give in even in


    the face of a challenge; naturally, I¡¯d just pick an opponent that I can easily beat. Am I right, or am I


    right?¡±


    Heather was already incredibly livid. How could there be such shameless people out there? How could


    he say all those impudent things without any filter?


    Regardless, Heather had to stop this impending tragedy. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let them capture


    Everly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, Miss Heather. You still have half an hour. If you can find Everly within that time, you


    win,¡± the kidnapper said like he was ying a game, once again challenging Heather¡¯s boundaries.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    There wasn¡¯t much time left for Heather; she couldn¡¯t waste any more time on the kidnapper, and she


    must find Everly as soon as possible. She was probably at campus during this hour, so Heather


    couldn¡¯t be bothered with anything else as she prepared to rush to Everly¡¯s university to look for her.


    Heather pulled on some clothes haphazardly; time was of the essence and she couldn¡¯t waste a


    second. After rushing to the garage, she picked a ck Jeep that was sturdy and could withstand


    crashes this time. In a sh, Heather drove away from the Langston Residence. Since it would take at


    least 20 minutes for Heather to reach Everly¡¯s campus from the Langston Residence, she only had ten


    minutes to search for thetter.


    At that moment, Heather couldn¡¯t get any response no matter how many times she dialed Everly¡¯s


    number.


    Why won¡¯t Everly pick up? Heather looked at her phone, worried.


    The clock was still ticking, and Heather did her best to calm herself. With that being said, how she


    wished she could sprout some wings and fly to Everly. After all, they were different¡ªher cousin was a


    weak girl. In other words, Everly would not be able to protect herself if she ran into anyone who wanted


    to harm her.


    As she drove on, Heather kept praying that traffic wouldn¡¯t be held up. With each passing minute,


    Heather¡¯s heart tensed even more. Fortunately, even the heavens were helping Heather now, for her


    route to Everly¡¯s campus was unimpeded. Heather kept speeding her way over, ignoring all sorts of


    traffic rules.


    When Heather saw the gate to Everly¡¯s university, she couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. She quickly


    stopped her car on campus grounds and hastily got out.


    Meanwhile, her arrival had drawn everyone¡¯s attention. People all looked at her, and many of the girls


    whispered amongst each other as they stared at her. On the other hand, the boys looked at Heather


    with dumb, besotted looks on their faces.


    As she surveyed the area, Heather did her best to recall the faces of Everly¡¯s ssmates; she had to


    find someone she knew from the crowd. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t an easy feat. Heather¡¯s gaze swept


    from face to face, but she didn¡¯t find anyone who¡¯d be of use.


    As such, Heather quickly charged over to a different section of campus. The time limit chased after her


    relentlessly, and she only had eight minutes left. Needless to say, each minute and each second was


    precious beyondparison.


    A single face shed past in the crowd at that moment, and Heather quickly registered that face. After


    blinking several times, she immediately chased after the girl and grabbed her arm. Since Heather had


    an unusually cold and eerie expression, the girl who had been stopped was unsure of what she should


    do. At the same time, she was also afraid of the powerful, imposing auraing from Heather.


    ¡°Excuse me, do you know Everly Langston?¡± Although her tone was polite, Heather¡¯s demeanor had a


    pressuring aura to it.


    The girl eyed Heather nervously. Her voice seemed to have gotten stuck in her throat, for she was


    unable to talk even after a long while. All she could do was nod at Heather.


    Heather realized that the way she currently looked was indeed scary, so she quickly changed her


    expression, putting on an endearing expression to make herself seem approachable.


    ¡°Do you know where Everly is now? I¡¯m her older sister. I¡¯ve been looking for her because something


    urgent came up.¡± Heather let go of the girl¡¯s arm. This unremarkable girl before her was seemingly


    Heather¡¯s lifeline at this moment.


    The girl thought about it for a moment. Right now, Heather didn¡¯t look as terrifying as before, so the girl


    wasn¡¯t as timid. She did her best to remember where Everly had gone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not quite sure either,¡± the girl said apologetically. Not only that, she could clearly see the


    disappointment in Heather¡¯s eyes.


    Hence, she merely waved a hand and walked away immediately. Soon after that, the people around


    the girl began to whisper and whine after Heather had left. ¡°Everly¡¯s cousin is so rude.¡±


    Indeed, there was a huge difference between Everly and Heather. Heather¡¯s aura was simply


    overpowering; it made people respect and also fear her.


    In the meantime, Heather continued to search for Everly. She believed that she could find her cousin


    because time wasn¡¯t up yet. In fact, she felt like she still stood a chance.


    At this moment, she hated herself for not paying more attention to Everly¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t be so lost now


    because she didn¡¯t even know who Everly¡¯s ssmates and friends were.


    Heather didn¡¯t have time to slowly conduct her search. All this while, she kept dialing Everly¡¯s number.


    Then, she thought over her options and decided to do something that she absolutely wouldn¡¯t do under


    normal circumstances.


    ¡°Hey, do any of you know Everly Langston?¡± Heather yelled at the crowd, uncaring of her image.


    Soon, she got a response from someone in the crowd. After all, Everly was a famous figure on campus.


    Seeing that she had gotten a response, she immediately asked again, ¡°Do you know where Everly is


    right now?¡±


    This was the answer that Heather wanted the most. There wasn¡¯t much time left, for 30 minutes wasn¡¯t


    sufficient to locate someone.


    The crowd, which initially had plenty of people answering her, fell quiet then. It seemed that no one


    knew where Everly was.


    A dejected look came over Heather. She had gone this far, yet her search was fruitless. When she saw


    that time was ticking toward the deadline, Heather felt helpless. She hated herself for her


    powerlessness and being unable to protect the people around her.


    Right now, Heather had already given up. One more minute, and the 30 minutes would be up. Even if


    Heather could fly, she would not be able to make it to Everly¡¯s side in time.


    As such, Heather could only wait for the kidnapper¡¯s phone call. She still couldn¡¯t get Everly to answer


    the phone, so she gave up on dialing Everly¡¯s number. During the past half an hour, Heather had nearly


    blown up Everly¡¯s phone with the number of calls she had made.


    From time to time, people would point at her and whisper¡ªafter all, people always got curious


    whenever they saw a beautiful woman. Heather prepared to go home, for she had already


    embarrassed herself enough on campus.


    ¡°Heather.¡± A familiar girl¡¯s voice called not too far away from where she was.


    Heather followed the sound of the voice, and she saw Everly in her line of sight. Thetter was clearly


    unharmed, and Heather looked at her with disbelief as a mocking smile appeared on her lips. Instantly,


    she realized the kidnapper¡¯s n.


    Just then, her phone rang incessantly. When Heather answered it, the kidnapper¡¯s familiar voice came


    over the speakers.


    ¡°My, my¡ªI hadn¡¯t expected you to be such a family woman. I have a video here that I¡¯m going to send


    to you.¡± The kidnapper automatically taunted her.


    Heather cut off the call with a nk face as Everly walked over to her. Even from a distance, Heather


    could make out the faint smile on her cousin¡¯s face; that smile of hers was enough to mesmerize


    anyone.


    At that moment, the kidnappers¡¯ ringleader looked at his phone angrily because Heather had hung up


    on him abruptly. He immediately flung the phone to the ground.


    ¡°Heather, you b*tch,¡± the kidnapper spat out angrily. No one else ever dared to do such a thing. Why


    was Heather so brazen?


    Meanwhile, Everly approached Heather with a faintly apologetic look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still


    haven¡¯t been able to get the information that you wanted.¡±


    Heather shook her head and reached out to pat Everly¡¯s own head. ¡°Don¡¯t look into that anymore.¡±


    Heather didn¡¯t want to see Everly in danger, so her investigation shoulde to an end!


    Everly looked at Heather with an unblinking, stubborn gaze. Afraid that Everly would misunderstand


    her, she quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake. Please don¡¯t waste more time on this matter.¡±


    At those words, Everly lowered her gaze and nodded at Heather. ¡°Okay.¡± It was a faint reply, but there


    was a hint of reluctance.


    ¡°Do you still have any sses or activities here?¡± Heather asked Everly.


    Everly shook her head. ¡°No, I was about to go home.¡±


    The people around them shot them curious nces from time to time. Everly was already a bright


    beacon, but now that Heather was here with her too, everyone¡¯s attention was instantly drawn to them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home,¡± Heather volunteered. She was now more concerned toward her cousin.


    ¡°I drove to ss too.¡± Everly felt a little embarrassed when she saw Heather suddenly being so gung-


    ho.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home together.¡± Heather was still worried that someone was watching Everly. For the time


    being, she had to protect thetter¡ªshe couldn¡¯t let Everly leave her sight.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everly didn¡¯t continue to insist otherwise as she epted Heather¡¯s arrangement.


    Then, Heather took Everly¡¯s hand of her own volition, startling thetter. After all, she had never done


    such a thing; ever since she was a child, Heather had never been close to her other family members.


    Meanwhile, Heather felt rather odd now that she was suddenly holding her cousin¡¯s hand. Nheless,


    it was a feeling that wasn¡¯t exactly unpleasant.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you, Heather?¡± Everly could see that Heather had something on her mind. She couldn¡¯t


    hold back her curiosity.


    ¡°Nothing. Remember to watch out for yourself.¡± Heather¡¯s sudden reply made Everly even more


    puzzled.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everly nodded her head in a docile manner.


    Throughout the entire time, everyone looked at them curiously. The scene of two pretty girls holding


    hands as they made their way across campus was a beautiful sight to see, and a few people even


    secretly took pictures of this amazing sight with their phone.


    Everly¡¯s heart warmed. Heather¡¯s recent behavior moved her, yet it also left her at a loss¡ªshe felt


    guilty about it. After all, she had secretly gone behind Heather¡¯s back and done something to hurt her.


    ¡°Heather, will you always be like this to me?¡± Everly suddenly asked. She was scared that they wouldn¡¯t


    be able to continue being cousins one day, and she suddenly craved Heather¡¯s warmth.


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t exactly care that much for you back then, but I will take care of you from now on,¡±


    Heather said in all sincerity. During that one moment, she truly regretted not treating Everly nicer in the


    past.


    Heather¡¯s words touched Everly down to the bottom of her heart. Her eyes prickled, and she had the


    urge to cry. Heather¡¯s niceness waspletely born from sincerity, and Everly was unable to face what


    she had done. Even when Everly chose to follow that person¡¯s instructions, she had seen Heather call


    her over and over again; she even heard from others that Heather had searched for her like she had


    gone mad. Yet, Everly still did something to hurt Heather.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be so nice to me.¡± Everly nearly let her tears fall. It was too embarrassing for her to cry,


    especially here on campus.


    Heather turned around and gave Everly an affectionate smile. ¡°I was always distant and aloof toward


    my family ever since I was a child, but I now know that my actions were wrong. Grandpa¡¯s right¡ªI am


    part of the Langston Family, and I shouldn¡¯t have rejected you all.¡±


    Everly endeavored to hold back her tears; she couldn¡¯t cry. Right now, she wished for nothing more


    than to confess everything to Heather, but there was no return for Everly now. She didn¡¯t dare to speak,


    and she also didn¡¯t want to lose this sudden sisterly connection.


    It took a mere few minutes to get to Heather¡¯s car. To Everly, it was like several centuries had passed.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She could still feel the warmth of Heather¡¯s hand in her palm.


    ¡°Hop in,¡± Heather said to her once she released her hand.


    Just then, Everly snapped back to reality. She looked at Heather timidly as her mouth opened and


    closed. She wasn¡¯t able to make a sound, whereas Heather had already gotten into the car by then.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    On the front passenger seat, Everly¡¯s emotions were not very stable. It was only until the car had been


    driven for a long distance that Heather realized her peculiarity.


    Unable to understand Everly¡¯s emotions, Heather frowned. Realizing that Heather was looking at her,


    Everly decided to calm herself down and hoped that Heather would not detect anything from her


    expression.


    ¡°Everly, did something happen to you in school?¡± Heather asked tentatively as she felt uneasy, worried


    that the ringleader could appear or that he had already made his presence.


    ¡°No.¡± She did not miss the unnatural expression on Everly¡¯s face.


    Seeing that Everly did not want to talk about school, Heather changed the topic. ¡°Are you sure you


    haven¡¯t seen that woman before?¡± She never expected that they wouldn¡¯t have any leads to work with.


    Everly lowered her head in regret. Heather was just trying to change the topic, but it actually triggered


    the guilt within Everly.


    ¡°Heather, I feel like I¡¯m a failure who can¡¯t get anything done well,¡± Everly spoke guiltily. She felt that


    she was using Heather and could not even help her with anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s fine if we can¡¯t find any leads. I just want to see whether there are any hints or


    clues.¡± Heather did not want results; she merely wanted clues.


    Everly shook her head. ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t seem to even exist. No one has seen her.¡± She had also


    been looking for the woman for the entire afternoon.


    Heather did not expect to receive an answer with the worst perspective. However, she twitched her lips


    into a nonchnt smile, hoping that it would ease the tension between them both. If the atmosphere


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    had remained such, she was worried that it would hurt Everly¡¯s pride.


    ¡°Stop looking for her anymore.¡± With that, she took Everly¡¯s phone and deleted that woman¡¯s picture.


    Everly looked at her in confusion. She did not expect that Heather would do such a thing and she could


    not figure out the reason.


    ¡°I think this image that I gave you might be wrong, so don¡¯t spend your time on it anymore.¡± Heather


    immediately took the me. As she could see the guilt in Everly¡¯s eyes, she did not want that feeling of


    hers to intensify.


    Since Heather had already said so, Everly had nothing else to say and the matter ended just like that.


    Nevertheless, she was still hesitant to give up. I just need to find a person. I can¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t


    even find her! I despise myself so much!


    ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore. By the time we return, I bet they have already finished eating.¡± Heather tried to


    change the topic to food again, but she was not very good at doing so.


    Everly gently hummed in agreement. She was still not used to being so close to Heather to the point


    where she could even smell the slight fragrance from her body. Yet, it made Everly even more nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a ce with good food,¡± Heather suggested. In the past, she would always tell Myra


    this. Thinking of it now, Heather could feel a lump forming in her throat as she felt that everything had


    changed. As soon as she remembered that Myra was still in the ringleader¡¯s hands, Heather felt a deep


    sense of helplessness and she could not count on anyone now.


    After both Heather and Everly arrived at the familiar restaurant, she immediately brought Everly to her


    favorite private room. As Everly had not been here, everything was unfamiliar and she looked around


    with curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°Heather, the atmosphere is excellent here,¡± she immediatelymented the moment they sat down.


    Heather smiled; she was d that Everly liked this ce. Even though Heather had many thoughts in


    her mind, she did not want to make the atmosphere tense, so she pretended as if nothing had


    happened. ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Heather, is there something on your mind?¡± Everly curiously asked. She had thought about asking this


    question a few times and finally brought herself to voice it out now.


    However, Heather merely pursued the menu in her hands and lowered her head. Even after some time,


    she did not reply to Everly¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Do you like fish, Everly?¡± Heather seemed like she didn¡¯t hear Everly¡¯s question and asked what


    Everly would like to eat instead.


    Everly nodded. ¡°Yes, my favorite fish is the halibut.¡± Fish was something delicious that not many people


    could reject.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s have the poached halibut then.¡± With that, she ticked a box on the menu. The food here


    was more suited to people from Bradfort City. Thinking that Everly¡¯s taste would be simr to that of the


    general public, Heather brought her here.


    Then, she ordered a few other dishes that Everly loved before passing the menu to Everly. ¡°I¡¯ve


    ordered five simple dishes. You can pick what you want for the rest.¡±


    After taking the menu from Heather, Everly responded, ¡°Heather, five dishes are enough for the both of


    us.¡± She did not want to ce the order because she was worried that she would order something that


    would not suit Heather¡¯s taste.


    ¡°Order a few more sides.¡± Thinking that it was not enough, Heather insisted that Everly ordered more.


    Everly shot her a troubled look. ¡°Heather, what are your preferences?¡± Ordering food was a skill.


    Hence, she thought it would be better for her to understand Heather¡¯s taste.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered everything that I like just now. You just need to order what you like.¡± Heather did


    not expect that Everly was troubled by such a small thing.


    Looking at her timidly, Everly thought for a long time before she decided to order something. If I


    continue to be so courteous, she might be unhappy about it. She repeatedly perused the menu. As she


    had never dined here before, she had no idea which dish was the tastiest and she did not see anything


    that she would like to eat.


    Upon noticing that Heather was looking at her from the opposite seat, Everly felt that she could no


    longer dy, so she simply selected three dishes and passed the menu to Heather, who took a quick


    nce at what she ordered. The dishes are quite light on the taste buds. It seems like she prefers


    dishes that are not salty.


    However, Heather preferred dishes that had a richer taste to them. Looking at the dishes she ordered


    earlier, she thought about changing her order. When she remembered that it was no longer early, there


    was not much time for them to dy their orders, so she just handed the menu to the waiter.


    ¡°That will be all. Please ask the chefs to quickly prepare them,¡± she informed the waiter, who took the


    menu away from her.


    There was a pot of tea on the table, but Heather did not like the tea because the quality wasn¡¯t good


    enough for her. Apart from that, since Everly did not fancy the tea leaves as well, the pot had remained


    untouched.


    The process of waiting for the food to be served was a tough one. Both Heather and Everly quietly


    looked at each other. Heather thought of many possibilities for a conversation, but in reality, they had


    no words to say to each other. She tried to recall how Matthias used to initiate conversations in order to


    chat with Everly. However, nothing came to mind and she had no idea what to say to this cousin of


    hers.


    At that moment, Everly was merely thinking about everything that happened earlier. She did not dare to


    speak too much for fear that she could identally reveal some secrets that she should not spill. She


    hated herself for being fooled by an outsider to treat her own family member that way. However, since


    she had already embarked on this path, there was no other way for her to return to the right path.


    ¡°Heather, do you like the way they renovated the ce?¡± In the end, it was Everly who found the topic


    for small talk.


    Looking around her, Heather realized that she had not taken notice of the renovation style. She merely


    thought it lookedfortable without thinking too much about it. ¡°It¡¯s average,¡± she replied honestly.


    Everly gave a bright smile, yet her smile seemed forced. Heather could tell that Everly was forcing


    herself to smile, but she merely thought that Everly felt awkward in front of her. As a result, Heather did


    not think too much about it.


    ¡°It has a mixture of European style that seems to be quite popr recently. I like the traditional and


    modern elements of the renovation here,¡± Everly brieflymented about the restaurant. In fact, she


    fell in love with this ce immediately after she saw it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would notice so much.¡± Heather did not take note of these. It seems like Everly


    is not as simple and naive as she looks. She also has some personal observations and thoughts.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? It¡¯s just how I feel about the ce. If it¡¯s wrong, don¡¯tugh at me.¡± Everly


    gave a shy smile. I suddenly feel as though I¡¯ve talked too much.


    ¡°You should voice out more of your opinions in our family,¡± Heather borated on this point. She felt


    that Everly had deliberately tried to hide herself within the Langston Family. Don¡¯t tell me she really


    doesn¡¯t want people to notice her?


    ¡°I won¡¯t dare to do so,¡± Everly replied helplessly. Indeed, I¡¯m afraid to be myself in the Langston Family.


    ¡°You have my support now. So, what are you afraid of?¡± Heather teased. She felt that Everly was


    someone who had potential. Now that they were facing many incidents, the Langston Familycked a


    talented person. Hence, she already nned to groom Everly well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be kidding, Heather. I feel as though everything I said in the Langston Family is wrong and I


    don¡¯t easily voice out my opinions. I just want to be invisible there.¡± Everly¡¯s tone took a lighter turn as


    she did not forget to mock herself.


    ¡°Your position is different now, so your words carry a lot of weight in our family too. Don¡¯t look down on


    yourself. I believe in your capabilities,¡± Heather emphasized that she believed in Everly once again.


    From a psychological point of view, it hinted at Everly¡¯s subconscious and Heather was trying to build


    her confidence.


    ¡°Heather, thanks for your grooming, but I¡ª¡±


    Before Everly could even finish her sentence, Heather interrupted, ¡°No buts. I believe in my judgement.


    So, please work hard instead of finding reasons to convince yourself that you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    When Everly heard Heather¡¯s powerful words, her heart gave a jolt. She also felt a surge of passion


    and motivation within her. Heather¡¯s words seemed to have cast a spell on Everly, who could not help


    believing that she could also do it.


    After that, they casually chatted with each other as the dishes arrived at the table. Fortunately, Everly


    also liked dishes with rich vors, so their taste buds matched each other quite well.


    However, at such crucial moments, there was no time for them to experience family warmth at all.


    Before Heather could even dig into the dishes, the ringleader called her again.


    ¡°Miss Heather, do you really not care about Mrs. Hart¡¯s death?¡± He suppressed his displeasure as he


    had something important to do at that moment.


    ¡°Stop with the crap and cut to the chase.¡± With Everly around, Heather felt that it was inappropriate to


    The ringleader¡¯s savageughter rang on the other side of the phone for an entire minute. Heather felt


    that it was the most patient she had been while speaking to him.


    ¡°I wonder whether you have watched that important video, Miss Heather?¡± the ringleader spoke


    meaningfully. As he was speaking, she received an MMS with a video in it after she opened it.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    It was because of the call that the light-hearted and harmonious atmosphere in the private room


    immediately became heavier.


    After Heather hung up, her face darkened as she considered whether to watch the video. Even though


    the cover of the video was pitch ck, she was hesitating because she had an ominous feeling about


    it.


    Seeing the change in Heather after answering the call, Everly felt slightly suspicious. She merely


    looked at Heather, not knowing what to say to console her. After all, Everly had no idea what had just


    happened.


    ¡°Everly, I¡¯m full. You continue eating without me.¡± After taking just a few bites, Heather imed that she


    was already full, which made Everly unable to continue eating as well.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m also full. Why don¡¯t we head home?¡± Everly replied thoughtfully, thinking that it would be a


    better option to return.


    Heather shot a nce at Everly. She just started eating, so how could she be full? She must be


    amodating me. I don¡¯t want my private matters to affect her emotions either.


    ¡°Eat more.¡± She tried to persuade Everly. Even though she did not have any appetite, she still asked


    Everly to eat more.


    However, Everly shook her head. Seeing that there was nothing Heather could do about this, she


    agreed with Everly¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go home.¡± With that, Heather rose to her full height. At this moment, there seemed to


    be no better options apart from going home.


    On the way back, Everly remained silent while Heather had no idea what to say. Both of them remained


    silent, as if they had made an agreement to do so.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Everly was curious about what had happened earlier, but she was also a reasonable person. Even


    though curiosity flooded her at this moment, she did not ask Heather any questions at all.


    Heather¡¯s driving was rather unstable, which showed the uneasiness in her heart. The night had


    The journey that usually took 20 minutes took half an hour today. She had no idea what she had been


    thinking as she drove the car into the garage worriedly.


    Both of them entered the living room one after another. Robert was waiting for them to return in the


    living room. When Everly saw him, a flicker of panic appeared on her face as she was surprised to find


    him waiting for their return in the living room.


    Heather merely shot him a nce before looking elsewhere as she continued walking forward, as if


    nothing had happened.


    Robert knocked his walking stick on the ground twice. The loud and clear thud entered her ears before


    his old voice rang.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today, Heather? Is this your attitude toward me?¡± He was quite displeased with


    her attitude, thinking that she was not respecting him.


    Upon hearing that, Heather turned around. She did not want to hide the incident from Robert, but she


    also did not want to worry him. After thinking about it, she decided to keep it from him, but she had no


    idea what to tell him since her mind waspletely nk at this moment.


    Then, Everly quickly spoke on Heather¡¯s behalf to provide an excuse, ¡°Grandpa, Heather is not feeling


    well today.¡±


    Upon hearing that, he fixed his gaze on Heather. Indeed, she doesn¡¯t look good, but not to the point of


    being unwell. Thinking that it was an excuse, he shot a fierce stare at Everly to tell her not to be


    involved in this matter.


    ¡°Everly, you have been busy with school for the entire day. Why don¡¯t you head upstairs to take a rest?¡±


    he immediately suggested. Obviously, he wanted to steer her out of the discussion.


    She looked at him before looking back at Heather again. She did not dare to disobey Robert, but as


    she also did not want Heather to be reprimanded by him, she had no idea what to do.


    Heather saw her worried expression and immediately responded, ¡°Everly, you must be tired. Quickly go


    upstairs.¡± It¡¯s better for me to face Robert privately.


    Everly wanted to say something, but Heather shot her a warning look to stop her. After seeing that


    even Heather wanted her to leave, she did not stay any longer.


    Robert watched as Everly headed upstairs before the living room was only left with Heather and


    himself. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come here,¡± he barked.


    Hence, Heather could only walk to him. She stared into his eyes, knowing that he liked to look into the


    eyes of the person he was reprimanding, so she naturally did that first.


    Noticing that she showed no remorse at all, he became even more annoyed, but she was just thinking


    of another important matter.


    Until now, Heather had not watched the video. The most pressing matter for her was to quickly return to


    her room to investigate the video that the ringleader sent her.


    However, Robert had stopped her in the hall to listen to his lecture. As a result, she could not pay any


    attention to what he had said.


    He thought that she was still annoyed at what happened earlier that morning and spoke directly,


    ¡°Heather, are you displeased about me trying to intervene in your rtionship with Matthias?¡±


    Heather shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, I know you care about me and I also know I¡¯m wrong about it. I


    don¡¯t have anyints about your actions.¡± She tried to seem gentle and obedient, as she was well


    aware that no good woulde out of a disagreement with him at this moment.


    ¡°In that case, why have you been pulling a long face the entire day for me to see?¡± Robert asked. Her


    obedience and mellowness made him feel that something was off.


    ¡°Grandpa, since when have I deliberately pulled a long face to show you? I just encountered something


    today, so I¡¯m in a rush to settle it. It¡¯s not because of you,¡± she exined merrily. After all, she had no


    idea what else she could say since everything was muddled up together.


    However, Robert looked at her with an expression of disbelief. Thinking that she was lying to him, he


    frowned and he did not want to listen to any of her lies anymore. ¡°What did you encounter?¡± he


    immediately demanded, catching on the main point of her exnation.


    Heather bit her lower lips. She had no clue how to hide the matter from him since it seemed like he did


    not trust her at this moment. No matter what she said, he probably would not believe her.


    ¡°It¡¯s about starting thepany.¡± She had no idea what else could be more pressing at this moment, so


    she used this excuse.


    There were still some doubts in Robert¡¯s eyes. He still did not believe her, so he narrowed his eyes and


    asked in a low voice tentatively, ¡°It¡¯s not going well?¡±


    Heather smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite lost right now and I have no idea how to continue.¡± She


    pretended as though she was troubled by this matter. However, she really was quite lost and she was


    unsure whether she should continue to work in the business field.


    When Robert saw her expression, he immediately felt sorry for her. After piecing together what had


    recently happened to her, the doubts in his eyes were cleared, but they were notpletely gone.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± With that, she sat next to him. When she saw that he wavered in his resolve, she knew she


    had to seize the opportunity.


    On the other hand, he was slightly not used to her sudden closeness, as if she did not mind about their


    confrontation earlier in the morning at all.


    ¡°Grandpa, what do you think I should do? Do you think I¡¯m unsuitable for this path?¡± she voiced out her


    worries that had been in her mind for a long time. At this moment, she really was exhausted and she


    did not know when this would end.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Robert stretched out with his hand to caress Heather¡¯s head. It was all because of her great


    acting skills that brought him to another level. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. You are just not confident with


    yourself at this moment. I¡¯ve been through the same thing when I was younger. Once you ovee


    this, everything will be better.¡±


    He shared his experience as someone who had experienced the same thing. After reflecting on his


    hardships back in those days, he actively gave her his encouragement.


    ¡°Really?¡± At this point, Heather was no longer putting on an act since she was expressing her true


    feelings.


    ¡°Heather, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Robert asked in return. He knew fully well that he had to boost her


    confidence at this moment. Otherwise, she would just throw in the towel.


    She raised her head and looked at him with a pair of lost eyes. When he saw her like that, he felt sorry


    for her.


    ¡°Do you still remember what I told you back then? Don¡¯t take on everything alone. I will always be your


    strongest supporter.¡± He told her about the words that he always emphasized to her. He did not like her


    overly independent character, so he wanted to find a partner for her while he was still alive.


    ¡°Grandpa, I feel like a failure. Not everyone will experience this, but I feel like giving up. I feel like a


    coward.¡± Heather really felt that she was useless at this moment, seeing the distance between herself


    and sess bing further apart.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to want to give up and it¡¯s good that you experience this earlier in your life. After this


    experience, you will understand more truths in life.¡± Robert looked at her lovingly, as though he could


    see a shadow of his younger self within her.


    However, she shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t cheer me up now. I know that I¡¯m a failure and I hate


    myself now.¡± The emotions that were already within her flooded in that instant.


    He pulled her into the same hug he always gave her when she was young. Then, he gently patted her


    back before gently saying, ¡°Heather, I know that you bear a lot of pressure from society, but you can¡¯t


    take all of them alone. If you feel too stressed out, why don¡¯t you try relieving the burden?¡±


    Heather did not expect that Robert would give her such a suggestion. As she buried herself into his


    chest in shock, she remembered the sense of security she felt from his sturdy chest when she was


    younger.


    At that moment, someone from the second floor enviously looked at them. The gaze slowly turned


    vicious and jealous from the person¡¯s initial guilt.


    Both Heather and Robert, who were immersed in the atmosphere, did not notice the vicious gaze at all.


    As a result, they were unaware that danger was just around them.


    ¡°Grandpa, who would give such a suggestion? How can you ask me to give the burden to someone


    else? I can¡¯t honor the hard work by others like this,¡± she replied in amusement. Actually, he had


    another childish self within him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn the expectations from others into pressure. It will be exhausting for you to live this way and


    you might not even be able to catch a breather.¡± He gave her such advice based on his own


    experience. After all, there was a long period of time where he also felt lost.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to let anyone down.¡± Heather told him about her worries. It was precisely because of her


    perfectionism that she felt this way now.


    ¡°Silly girl. You can¡¯t please anyone. Why are you making yourself suffer because of others?¡± Robert


    asked helplessly, not expecting that she would end up in such a dead end.


    ¡°I know the logic, but¡ª¡±


    He immediately interrupted. ¡°No ifs and buts. Do what you want to do. It¡¯s only through this way that


    you won¡¯t have any regrets in life.¡±

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    In the end, Robert could not bear to lose his temper at Heather and consoled her instead. He had many


    things to tell her and continued talking to her for a long time. As a result, she could not find any excuse


    to leave at all.


    Only when it was getting ratherte that he ended the conversation with her. When she returned to her


    room, it was already around 10:00PM. As her reaction was quite out of the ordinary today, she was not


    surprised that the conversation had ended up this way.


    As soon as she entered her bedroom, the first thing she did was to open the video. The visual of the


    video was quite shaky in the first few seconds. With a frown, she continued to watch it.


    The rest of the content sent chills down her spine. There was a lone figure on top of a tall building.


    Heather could not clearly see the face of the person, but as the camera panned closer, she could tell


    that it was a woman. As Heather continued to watch the video, she found out that the woman


    resembled Myra.


    Oh no, this is bad! As the camera zoomed in, the woman¡¯s face was shown in a sh. Heather quickly


    paused the video, but the frame was not clear as she could only see a vague outline of the face.


    Narrowing her eyes, she tried to tell who the person was while hoping that it was not Myra. However,


    after carefully looking at the video, it really seemed to be Myra. The group of kidnappers actually had


    the courage to ce her on top of a building. However, the video did not end at that moment as a


    group of men in ck arrived.


    They brusquely tied her up and used a ck satin cloth to cover her face. The woman did not try to


    protest throughout the entire process, which caused Heather to be slightly suspicious.


    Heather could not guess what they nned to do just as the video stopped right there. She clicked on


    her phone in annoyance. If anyone was here, they would be frightened by her furious expression at this


    moment.


    The ringleader is bing increasingly arrogant. I have to take some actions. I can¡¯t allow them to


    continue their dominance. With a cold expression on her face, she dialed the ringleader¡¯s number. He


    had always been using the same number to call her without worrying about anything.


    Soon, the call connected and his tone remained as sarcastic as ever. She questioned coldly, ¡°What did


    you do to Myra?¡±


    However, he merely chuckled. When Heather heard his nonchnt chuckle, she wanted to crush every


    single bone in his body. Apart from that, she could also feel his animosity toward her.


    She carefully thought about it. No one will suddenly treat another person as an enemy. Perhaps I had


    some grudges with the ringleader before?


    ¡°Miss Heather, you finished the videoter than I expected.¡± He continued to provoke her. After all, he


    had received instructions to make Heather panic.


    ¡°Answer my question,¡± she replied patiently.


    The ringleader cleared his throat and responded indifferently, ¡°We won¡¯t treat Mrs. Hart badly.¡± Won¡¯t


    treat her badly? Heather could tell his underlying meaning, even though the man was basically


    speaking in riddles.


    ¡°Where are you bringing her?¡± She tried to control her emotions so that she would not be manipted


    by him. She could not allow herself to be seen through by him.


    He was also quite surprised to see that she did not re up. Judging from her personality, she ought to


    be quite furious at this point.


    However, he quickly thought that it was normal. After all, she was not an impulsive person, so it was


    quite normal for her to have such a reaction. In the ringleader¡¯s mind, he thought about how he would


    deal with her. If she continues to remain calm, I will lose this match. I only have three days to destroy


    her strong will.


    It was not an easy task to do. Even though he had Myra in his hands, he was quite vignt about it.


    Compared to catching Myra, he would rather catch Heather instead. When he saw her glorious life at


    this moment, hatred surge within him.


    One day had already passed and they lost control of the situation with Tony. The ringleader was


    worried that Tony would speak to Heather the next day. They must never meet each other.


    ¡°Sorry for making you busy for the entire day. I know that you have the capability to discover our hiding


    spot, so I can only y dirty. How do you feel about racing with time?¡± The ringleader continued to


    tease her.


    Heather noticed his intentions to make her emotional. After all, she used to study psychology, so she


    immediately thought that he had hidden motives when he tried to intentionally provoke her.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster then,¡± she replied indifferently. Since they want to provoke me, I will


    be even calmer.


    Sure enough, after seeing her remaining calm, the ringleader became slightly impatient.


    ¡°Miss Heather, if you want to see Mrs. Hart safely returning, you better not contact Tony Hart.¡± He


    stopped beating around the bush and directly warned her.


    ¡°What if I do?¡± In the past, she would not challenge him head-on, but she did not care about it and


    wanted to see the ringleader lose his cool this time.


    She could guess that the person whom she was speaking to was just a messenger. He did not have


    the authority to decide, so she thought she did not need to politely treat him anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯ll just have to bear the consequences yourself,¡± the ringleader enunciated clearly with anger in his


    tone.


    Heather deliberately let out a nonchntughter so that the ringleader would hear her. ¡°If you guys


    want to y games, I¡¯ll apany you till the end.¡±


    After they ended the call, she felt more rxed. Perhaps the entire situation was not asplicated as


    what she had imagined it to be. At the very least, Myra was safe. Heather suspected that the ringleader


    would make demands with Tony directly, which was why nothing was mentioned to her. All this while,


    he had just been teasing her.


    What a way to kill two birds with one stone! It seems like they are not nning to threaten me. It all


    makes sense now. After all, the most important person to Myra is Tony and the Hart Family runs a huge


    business. Of course it makes more sense to make demands with him directly.


    It was also probably the main reason why the ringleader forbade her from speaking to Tony. However,


    she could not understand why the man wanted to involve her in this matter.


    They did not ask her for money or anything else. Why are they doing this? Just to provoke me? This is


    unreasonable! Provoking me doesn¡¯t give them any tangible advantage, unless they bear a grudge with


    me. Even if they bear a grudge with me, they will definitely request something from me. If I were them, I


    would totally make some unreasonable demands.


    At the current moment, the only exnation was that the ringleader merely had sick, malevolent


    intentions. Heather wanted to wait for a while to see how everything yed out. After all, kidnapping


    was quite a scary situation. In their circle, the chances of surviving it was only 10 percent.


    I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯te up with any good ideas to deal with the situation at this time. She did not dare to


    report it to the police. It would be best if we can settle it with money.


    Even if she wanted to contact Tony, she still held herself back. In the phone call, she could pretend to


    easily oppose the ringleader, but she did not dare to do that in person.


    Since Heather was unable to contact Tony, there were many things down the line that she could not


    deduce and all clues stopped right there. She had no idea how to contact him without the ringleader


    knowing about it, so she wanted to figure out what exactly his motive was.


    At this point, the most miserable person was Tony. He could not tell anyone about the ordeal he had


    been experiencing at this moment, so he drank sses of alcohol one after another.


    In the night, he could not fall asleep at all and he would much rather that he was unconscious at this


    moment. He looked at the woman beside him now. Back then, she entered our family as a part-timer. I


    already thought that something was off, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would be the reason why we are in


    this ordeal.


    ¡°How many faces do you have?¡± Tony looked at her with hatred. Her demeanor would change on a


    daily basis. Sometimes she looked innocent and pure while at other times, she looked sexy and


    seductive.


    There was an evil heart underneath her beautiful face. Tony regretted that he did not clearly investigate


    her background in the past. After he looked into her background, he realized that her identity did not


    exist at all. All the information she gave him had been fabricated.


    ¡°Director Hart, I know you must hate me, but I love how you look when hatred is shown on your face.¡±


    With that, she stretched out with her hand to caress his face.


    Tony avoided her in disgust and kept a distance between them. ¡°Don¡¯t anger me.¡± It was the first time


    he felt so useless.


    ¡°They want me to closely stick to you. Such a distance between us is not considered ¡®close¡¯ at all!¡±


    While speaking, she inched closer to him again as she gave a seductive smile as she looked at how he


    tried to hold himself back.


    ¡°I will kill you.¡± He spoke through gritted teeth.


    However, the woman merely looked at him nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s worth dying in your hands.¡± With that, she


    continued to provoke him again. The smile in her eyes was not genuine at all and no one could tell


    what she had been thinking.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± It was not the first time Tony had asked this question. The kidnappers had


    not raised any request at this point and every single second was torture to him.


    He remembered what happenedst night. He brought Myra out for a candlelight dinner, but the ce


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    suddenly became pitch ck. He could not remember what had happened after that.


    In the morning, Tony was woken up by Heather¡¯s phone call. At that moment, this woman was already


    next to him andpletely naked. Back then, he thought he had disappointed Myra by overstepping


    his boundary. However, after calming himself down, he was sure that he did not do anything out of line.


    After all, he knew his own body the best.


    After that, he received news that Myra was abducted. Like Heather, he also asked the ringleader about


    their demands. However, the ringleader did not want anything from him.


    To be precise, they did make some demands. The ringleader forced this woman to be with him and the


    reason was for her to keep an eye on him so that he would not report to the police.


    Hence, that was how hended in such a situation. After his conversation with her, he deduced that


    she was their part-time maid.


    Tony had never imagined that he would be tricked by her. If I investigated clearly, this wouldn¡¯t have


    happened.


    Remorse thickened within him. His eyes were filled with hatred, but the woman was still smiling at him


    seductively and mockingly.


    ¡°Did we have any grudges?¡± Tony wanted to peel away the fake persona that this woman wore. He


    wanted to see what exactly she was and what grudges she bore with him.


    Instinct told him that she hated him to the core. It was the type of hatred that she simply could not hide


    from him.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Her smile became increasingly seductive. The coldness in her eyes was like an infinite abyss that sent


    chills down one¡¯s spine. Tony tried to recall in his mind, but he did not think of any grudges with


    anyone.


    ¡°Director Hart, you are so suspicious.¡± The woman shed a wide smile at him, but her face made him


    feel intense hatred.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± he spoke harshly. He could not wait to tear the woman into halves. If he did not have


    any hesitations about the situation, he would not let her off the hook easily.


    She continued to smile and showed no fear for him at all. Obviously, she called the shots here, but he


    was being restricted by many concerns. On top of that, he could not contact the outside world here.


    ¡°Director Hart, calm down.¡± Her voice became gentler, but upon hearing that, Tony merely felt disgust.


    Both of them stubbornly faced each other and none of them were willing topromise. Tony could not


    calm down at all as his head was heavy and he had lost track of time. To him, one day felt as long as a


    year.


    ¡°What the hell do you want? Give Myra back to me!¡± he yelled. He did not wish for any other thing at


    this moment, as long as Myra could safely return to him.


    ¡°Director Hart, only a day has passed, yet you already can¡¯t hold yourself back. I¡¯m afraid you will break


    down in theing days,¡± the woman reminded him kindly.


    Tony angrily looked at her. Up until now, he had no idea what her name was. He merely felt that his


    vision became more blurry and he was beginning to see doubles of everything.


    The woman walked to him and took his wine ss away as she spoke, ¡°Too much alcohol is not good


    for you.¡± She yed around with the ss with a lustful expression in her eyes.


    ¡°Give Myra back to me.¡± With that, he wanted to take the wine ss from her hands, but his


    consciousness started to fade away as he became more unresponsive.


    The woman¡¯s smile became even savage. This was exactly the result she wanted¡ªfor Tony to lose his


    will to live. He had probably not expected that he would be like this one day. After all, Myra was


    his soft spot.


    When he sank into the chair after being drunk, the woman ced a nket on him with both love and


    hatred in her eyes.


    ¡°Tony, you shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love,¡± she spoke in a wistful tone. ¡°Once you fall in love with


    someone, she will be your weakness. I thought that I won¡¯t be able to take revenge in this lifetime, but


    you gave me the opportunity to do so.¡±


    She was mumbling and didn¡¯t notice that Tony was just pretending to be drunk.


    He had no idea how to make her tell him the truth, so he yed a trick by pretending to be drunk.


    Fortunately, it worked. Now, he was sure that this woman had grudges with him, but he could not think


    what the actual trigger was at that moment. Apart from that, he also had no clue of her true identity.


    Even though he was more or less under house arrest at this moment, he could still contact the outside


    world. Unfortunately, he could not keep in touch with Heather.


    Tony¡¯s instincts told him that she would be the key to turning the entire situation around. Hence, he had


    been thinking about contacting her since the callst night.


    He wanted to hear more from the woman, but she did not say anything else. In that instant, the room


    waspletely silent and empty. He could only hear his own heartbeat while she looked at him with


    immense gentleness in her eyes. Perhaps we have some connections in the past that are out of the


    ordinary.


    Slowly, he also fell asleep. The next morning, he was surprised to find that he was able to sleep without


    Myra beside him.


    The bright sunlight hurt Tony¡¯s eyes. He tried to remember his dream from the previous night where he


    seemed to have dreamed of a woman with whom he had some entanglements in the past.


    That dream felt like it had happened in real life. He felt slightly dazed, but he could not recall what


    exactly the dream was.


    He could only remember the woman in his dreams wore white clothes and she stood under a cherry


    tree like an angel. When he tried to remember more about the dream, he felt as though his mind was


    breaking apart.


    The woman¡¯s voice rang from behind him. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Director Hart.¡±


    Tony looked at her woozily, but he quickly returned to his senses as his eyes became fierce with


    animosity.


    She served him breakfast with half a smirk on her face. In a gentle tone, she said, ¡°Since you are


    awake, let¡¯s eat something.¡± Her nonchnce made his hatred for her grow deeper.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± he asked through gritted teeth. The mysterious woman left him feeling quite


    troubled.


    ¡°Director Hart, why do you insist on knowing who I am?¡± Not only did she not reply to him, she asked


    him another question.


    ¡°Do you have a grudge against me?¡± he asked definitively, as if he was sure that was the case.


    Sheughed out loud with sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°Director Hart, is this even important?¡±


    ¡°If you want to attack me, just target me. Why did you have to kidnap Myra?¡± he asked furiously. At that


    moment, he hated the fact that he could not do anything. He hated his current helplessness.


    The woman merely curved her lips, as though she had heard a joke. ¡°Director Hart, since when have


    you be so childish? Did your intellect and emotional quotient decrease after we caught your


    beloved woman?¡± she asked in a jealous tone.


    ¡°Let Myra go. I can agree to any of your requests.¡± Tony just wanted to save Myra as soon as possible


    so that she would not be in the kidnappers¡¯ hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director Hart. We haven¡¯t thought of the demands we want. You have to wait for a few more


    days,¡± she spoke in a carefree tone. Rather than having a grudge with him, she looked like she hated


    him due to a romance gone wrong.


    ¡°Have I disappointed you before?¡± Tony guessed.


    She shook her head. ¡°Director Tony, before you met Myra, your romantic rtionship was a piece of


    nk paper. No such thing happened with me.¡±


    ¡°Do I know you then?¡± he continued to ask her tentatively. He wanted to figure out what was going on.


    At the very least, he wanted to know the true identity of this woman.


    ¡°Possibly.¡± She did not give him a firm reply, but he had already gotten the answer he wanted.


    It seemed like his guess was correct, but he simply could not remember whether he had any


    entanglements with other women. Just like what the woman had said, before he met Myra, he had no


    other rtionships.


    Even though it ruled out the possibility of Tony falling for other women, it was still possible for other


    women to secretly fall for him. It was something difficult to trace because there were far too many


    women who fancied him.


    If they were to search through them one by one, it would be too tedious of a task. He narrowed his


    eyes as he wanted to see her true face, considering that it could trigger his memory of her.


    How do I see her true face? Tony tried to formte a n in his mind, but she reminded him, ¡°Director


    Hart, if you don¡¯t start eating now, the breakfast will be cold.¡±


    Thinking that it would bring no benefit if he continued to treat her as his archenemy, he listened to her


    words and started to eat.


    The woman also ate beside him, but he was not used to eating with people whom he was unfamiliar


    with. The difort was even more prominent since there were only the both of them.


    ¡°Director Hart, do you mind eating with me?¡± The woman could tell his difort.


    However, Tony denied it. I should try to be closer to her. I don¡¯t have much time now since she is


    controlling the entire situation. I must quickly gain control.


    ¡°Director Hart, I didn¡¯t know that you like to lie too.¡± With just a nce, she could tell that he was lying


    to her.


    He looked at her deeply. I have an odd feeling about her. The oddest part is that I don¡¯t even know


    where I should start to turn the situation around.


    ¡°Do I have a better option?¡± Since it was difficult to interact harmoniously, Tony just spoke what was on


    his mind.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She covered her lips as she smiled, thinking that he was quite cute. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, I can eat


    alone. If you don¡¯t tell me, how would I know?¡± Since the atmosphere between them was quite tense,


    she teased him. It was only after so long that she finally had the opportunity to be together with him and


    she wished that they weren¡¯t tense with each other.


    ¡°Just let it be.¡± Tony no longer bothered to care. She had been teasing him since earlier. Under normal


    circumstances, he would not let her off the hook easily. However, since the situation had changed, he


    could only restrain himself.


    ¡°In that case, you have to suffer a little.¡± The woman seemed to be delighted about this. She had


    shown him raw hatred just yesterday, yet she had apletely different approach today. Her behavior


    was making Tony quite confused.


    ¡°Do you hate me or¡­¡± he asked bluntly.


    She replied in a tone that sounded like she was genuine yet joking, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you at all. I love you.¡±


    Her confession had caused his heart to tighten since it was a rather odd feeling that he could not tell


    whether she was serious about it.


    Tony looked elsewhere. He was not used to being the recipient of a confession, especially by his


    enemy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you have such an innocent side.¡± The woman continued to tease him.


    He usually would not have reacted like that. He knew that she was deliberately teasing him, so he was


    not exceptionally worried about it. The game has just begun. We still don¡¯t know who the winner will be.


    ¡°I will find out who you are,¡± he enunciated every word clearly as he stared into her eyes.


    She merely pouted. ¡°Based on your capabilities, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you find out who I am.


    I¡¯m not doubtful of that.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, he put down his cutlery and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    When she heard him, the woman immediately rose to start tidying up the table. Even though she


    looked kind and harmless, he knew very well that she had an evil, hidden intention. He also knew that


    he had to be careful around her.


    ¡°I want to see Myra,¡± Tony demanded. It had been a day since hest saw Myra, so he wanted to check


    in with her current situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my decision to make.¡± The woman started to give excuses and sounded as if she did not want


    him to see Myra¡¯s condition.


    ¡°I will only give you ten minutes to arrange. If I can¡¯t see her, I will leave this ce,¡± he spoke with a


    cold expression on his face. After all, he was not someone who would take orders from others.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    In less than a minute, the woman immediately called the ringleader on loudspeaker. From the other end


    of the phone, Myra¡¯s voice rang.


    Tony pretended to be calm, but he gradually clenched his fists. He was actually suppressing his true


    emotions. In fact, her voice had almost caused him to break down. The woman had no ns to let him


    speak to Myra as she merely and coldly eyed his facade.


    ¡°Tony, don¡¯te looking for me.¡± As Myra forced this sentence from her lips, his expression slightly


    changed as he had no idea how he should react.


    However, without even giving him enough time to think about it, the woman immediately hung up.


    Seething with anger, he angrily red at her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you satisfied about this, Director Hart?¡± Her teasing tone had annoyed him even more.


    ¡°How dare you tease me!¡± Tony immediately enunciated his words with fury in his eyes.


    He tried to calm himself down, but no matter how hard he tried, it was futile. The woman had been


    constantly challenging his bottom line and he could not even have a proper conversation with her.


    As soon as he remembered that Myra had been kidnapped, he could not remain calm. On top of that,


    she was pregnant. Based on the current situation that they were in, he waspletely passive.


    ¡°Director Hart, don¡¯t be angry. You need to remember that your wife is still in our hands. I¡¯m not


    threatening you, but I just want to kindly remind you of this fact,¡± the woman said calmly. Her every


    single action was challenging Tony¡¯s patience.


    ¡°What the hell do you guys want?¡± It was not the first time that Tony raised this question. There are no


    kidnappers who won¡¯t demand anything at all! It makes no sense!


    ¡°Director Tony, calm down and wait. Give us some time to consider it.¡± Her reply this time was better,


    but it was still nonsense.


    Tony seldom saw any kidnappers like them, so he had been guessing their true motives. However, the


    woman in front of him had tight lips and there was no way for him to make her spill the beans.


    He had no idea what type of strategy he should use. It was probably better for him to stay silent at this


    point. Of course, he would not allow himself to be controlled by them, so there were some secret ns


    being carried out furtively.


    On the other hand, Heather, who also had no clue what was going on, did not have any appetite for


    breakfast at all. Both her stomach and brain had remained empty.


    She was already quite a slender woman and her face became even slimmer at this point. Her sharp


    jaw made her facial features even more prominent. Actually, she would look better with chubby cheeks


    as her sharp features would make others feel as though there was a huge distance between them. Just


    by looking at her, they seemed to feel her power.


    It was yet another day without any action. Heather locked herself in her room for the entire day and she


    had also reminded Everly not to head out for the next few days as well.


    Even though Everly had no idea what Heather was secretly up to, she chose to believe Heather. After


    what happened the day before, she had a change of feelings as she trusted Heather more.


    Heather did not receive any calls from the ringleader for the entire day. Not wanting to continue to stay


    in her room, she prepared to take a walk in the evening.


    Since the ringleader had been monitoring her all along, she did not have the opportunity to speak to


    Tony, who seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth.


    Privately utilizing her contacts, Heather discovered that he had not been going to work for two days. It


    was rather suspicious for a workaholic like him to be absent from work.


    However, she was more surprised to learn that there were no abnormalities in the Hart Group. It


    seemed like Tony had already given his reasons to the board of directors for not being able to work.


    Heather considered whether she wanted to look for Tony¡¯s third brother, Shawn, who was in rather a


    unique position. After all, it was difficult to insert spies around Shawn.


    However, it was not suitable for her to directly look for him. At that moment, she thought of Matthias,


    but she could not allow him to know what had transpired and she could not inform him about Myra¡¯s


    incident either.


    Heather had arrived at a bottleneck¡ªunable to think of other people, she thought it would be better to


    look for Matthias since she couldn¡¯t think of better ideas.


    When he heard that she wasing over to his ce, he was immediately stunned. It was her first


    time saying that she wanted to visit the Locke Group¡ªsomething that he would never have imagined. It


    was simply too surprising for him that she would take the initiative to visit him.


    As Matthias looked at his handsome reflection in the mirror, he thought about styling his hairstyle


    differently since he knew that Heather liked mature and stable men.


    While looking in the mirror, he tried tob his hair to the back of his head. He recently became a


    different person¡ªas if he was a young man who had just fallen in love for the first time.


    By the time Heather arrived, Matthias had already tidied himself. The reason why she had requested to


    meet him directly in his office was to avoid unnecessary troubles.


    However, she never would have thought that the trouble she was avoiding was smack dead in the


    tightly secured Locke Group.


    When Lara saw Heather, Lara¡¯s lips uncontrobly curled up before she gave a cold smile while


    standing at a spot where Heather could not see her.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Miss Langston. Our director has been waiting for you.¡± Lara smiled widely at Heather and


    politely treated her.


    However, Heather did not shoot her a second nce and directly walked into Matthias¡¯ office. As she


    did not want anyone to recognize her, she did not n to stay outside for long.


    While looking at Heather leaving, Lara sneered with jealousy swimming in her eyes. After all, it was


    difficult for her not to be jealous. It was almost impossible for her to win the heart of the person she


    yearned for, yet it was incredibly easy for Heather. As a result, Lara hated Heather with a vengeance.


    Initially, Lara thought she could give them her blessings with a smile on her face. However, no matter


    how hard she tried, she could not bring herself to do so. The love she had for him was so deep that she


    simply could not get out of it. The more Heather did not appreciate what she had, the more hatred Lara


    had for her.


    Matthias seemed to be different than usual today, so Heather looked at him with peculiarity. ¡°Today, you


    look¡­¡± shemented as she pointed at his face.


    He revealed a satisfied smile, thinking that Heather had noticed the change in his hairstyle.


    ¡°Why is there a ck line on your face?¡± she asked as she walked toward him.


    Upon hearing that, Matthias was immediately speechless. He quickly looked into the mirror and saw a


    ck line on his face. He also did not have any idea how that happened.


    ¡°Where are you focusing on?¡± He supported his forehead with his hands since he had no idea what he


    should tell Heather.


    ¡°Your new hairstyle looks good.¡± She shed a cheery beam at him. She had already noticed his new


    hairstyle in the beginning, but she just wanted to tease him.


    When he heard her satisfactory praise, he smiled again. Everyone would want to be praised by


    someone whom they deeply loved.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the reason foring here today, Miss Heather?¡± he teased with a smile on his face.


    Sometimes, there were simply feelings that one could not exin; it was just like how Heather instantly


    felt better as soon as she saw Matthias, even though she was deeply troubled before this.


    ¡°Am I not weed here, Director Locke?¡± she teased in return. At that moment, she needed to


    release the tension within her.


    As Matthias rose to his height, both of them locked eyes with each other. He stretched out with his


    hand to hug Heather¡¯s waist. I haven¡¯t seen her in just a day, yet it feels like eternity. He could not wait


    to feel the softness of her body.


    However, Heather avoided Matthias¡¯ embrace and pushed his arm aside. ¡°Take care of your image in


    the office,¡± she reminded him.


    He took a step forward nonchntly. ¡°I can¡¯t help it when I see you.¡± He still wanted to hug her, but she


    did not allow him to do so.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Both of them were obviously flirting with each other at this point. When Lara saw the footage on her


    phone, her fists tightly clenched. Even though she dug her fingernails into her skin, she did not feel the


    pain at all.


    ¡°I have something serious to talk to you about.¡± Heather was not used to such interactions between


    them. Even though she already silently agreed that they were now a couple, she could not bring herself


    to be so intimate with him.


    After looking at her, he stopped his actions. It made him feel as though he was forcing her to do


    something she did not like, as though he was forcing a good Samaritan tomit an evil deed.


    ¡°Is it because of the business coboration between the Locke Group and the Langston Group?¡±


    Matthias immediately thought about the coboration between both of theirpanies. To him,


    Heather was someone who ced the Langston Group as her priority.


    ¡°I have no interest in the coboration.¡± She had already told him about her thoughts of the


    coboration before this¡ªshe waspletely uninterested.


    ¡°In that case¡ª¡±


    Before Matthias could finish his sentence, Heather interrupted with hesitation on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know


    how to exin this to you.¡±


    Upon seeing her troubled look, he immediately became solemn. He pointed to the nearby couch and


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it while having a seat on the sofa.¡±


    Whenever he discussed matters with others, he would usually sit behind his desk without moving. This


    time around, he took the initiative to discuss the matter with her on the couch. It showed how special


    she was to him.


    Heather nodded. As soon as she turned, she immediately bumped into his embrace. Looking at the


    satisfied smile on his face, she said with exasperation, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a director at this moment.¡±


    Matthias wrapped his arms around her into a tight embrace; he was worried that she would slip past his


    hug in an instant. If she resisted, she might be able to get away from him, but she also needed his


    sturdy shoulders at that moment. She rested her head on Matthias, who was able to give her a sense


    of security that no other person could.


    ¡°What do I look like then?¡± he spoke into her ears with a cheeky chuckle as he breathed in and out near


    her ears. It was rather flirtatious and arousing.


    ¡°Like a wilful kid,¡± Heather responded in a low voice that sounded like music to his ears, making his


    spirits soar high.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m wilful and I want all of you,¡± he enunciated every word clearly as he hugged her so tightly


    that it became slightly difficult for her to breathe.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± She coughed slightly. Matthias is too passionate today, so much so that I almost can¡¯t take


    it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Matthias asked concernedly.


    ¡°You are almost strangling me.¡± Heather nudged him with her elbows. Her sensitive senses noticed a


    change in him and a foreboding feeling rmed her.


    At that moment, a terrifying thought appeared in her mind. After Myra was kidnapped, she had


    suspected everyone around her, but she had totally overlooked him.


    Right now, the Locke Group waspeting with the Hart Group. On top of that, she felt even more


    terrified as soon as she recalled his mafia background. Hence, she pushed him away and gave him a


    serious look.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    Everything had happened so quickly that Matthias couldn¡¯t understand why Heather would react in that


    way, so he stared at her in confusion. At the same time, she also realized that her reaction was slightly


    over the top. If it really has something to do with him, I should act like nothing has happened.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°What is it?¡± He took a step forward as he thought that his abrupt actions had startled her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve been having a bit of a nervous breakdowntely.¡± She tried to give an excuse.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t persist in asking her, but his eyes were full of confusion as her sudden change of


    attitude earlier had filled him with anxiety.


    ¡°Is there anything troubling you?¡± Matthias asked tentatively.


    However, Heather only gave him a smile as she couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer his question. At that


    moment, she didn¡¯t trust him at all and one could even say that she had never trusted him before. Even


    if she had built a little trust toward him, it was nowpletely destroyed.


    Since he couldn¡¯t get any response from her smile and she obviously didn¡¯t want to reply to him, he


    didn¡¯t force her to answer.


    Then, Heather took the initiative to sit on his couch, but he didn¡¯t follow suit after giving it a thought.


    Instead, he returned to his armchair because he himself concluded that he couldn¡¯t be too intimate with


    her; otherwise, she would do something surprising again.


    Knock! Knock! Knock! Suddenly, someone outside knocked on the door, so Matthias replied, ¡°Come


    in.¡±


    Heather¡¯s attention was immediately attracted by the personing in, who was Lara, and she could


    see that Lara was holding a huge stack of documents. I didn¡¯t expect him to be this busy today.


    However, Lara only came in for a while before she entered the room. During the entire period, she


    didn¡¯t bat an eye on Heather, but Heather was vigntly staring at her. Everyone is a suspect.


    Meanwhile, Matthias seemed to have noticed her gaze and he was curious as to why she was


    suddenly interested in Lara, but he was certain that Heather was hiding something from him.


    ¡°Heather,¡± he called her intimately.


    However, she wasn¡¯t used to him calling her this way. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you reallye to see me all of a sudden for nothing?¡± He had seen through her act since the


    beginning, but he couldn¡¯t figure out her true intentions.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing,¡± Heather replied with a faint smile.


    Meanwhile, Matthias stared at her eyes as he tried to search for clues, but she had concealed her


    emotions so well that he couldn¡¯t notice anything.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish his words, she interrupted him with a smile. ¡°You can continue with


    your work. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Upon listening to her, Matthias was slightly relieved inside his heart. He had important documents to


    deal with at that moment and he didn¡¯t want to dy it, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to ignore


    her because of his work. Therefore, he felt much relieved after hearing her words.


    After that, he continued with his busy paperwork at his desk while Heather sat on the couch, surveying


    his office. Not many people would use such a huge space for an office, but Matthias¡¯ presidential office


    is much bigger than any president office that I¡¯ve seen before.


    The high floor had made the whole room look bright and clear. The reason why Matthias chose to have


    his office on the highest floor was because he could enjoy the feeling of being above everyone.


    Heather was rarely this patient, so she would nce at him from time to time while he was working.


    The most charming thing in the world was the serious looks of a man working, so even she was starting


    to stare at the side of his face in a daze.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Matthias suddenly turned his face and asked her.


    Therefore, her face instantly flushed. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been caught peeking at him. It¡¯s so


    embarrassing. ¡°Nothing.¡± She turned away. Ever since I met him, I¡¯ve realized that my face is starting to


    blush more often.


    When he rose from his armchair, the blush on her face had already disappeared. She noticed that he


    was approaching her, so she quickly took a few steps back to keep a distance from him.


    ¡°Focus on your work,¡± she uttered in a serious tone. I can¡¯t stand him approaching me whenever we


    disagree.


    Matthias nced at Heather with dissatisfaction after his gesture was called out, so he couldn¡¯t hug


    her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t work properly with you here,¡± he teased.


    Seeing that he was unwilling to return to his seat, she had no choice but to use her trump card. ¡°It


    seems that I¡¯ve interrupted your work. I think I should leave.¡± She walked toward the door.


    Immediately, he blocked her path with a yful smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Let¡¯s have dinner tonight.¡±


    It would be dinner time soon and Matthias nned to finish his work as soon as possible so that he


    could dine with Heather.


    ¡°When you are done with the documents on your desk, it may already bete at night.¡± She raised her


    brows at him as she considered whether to leave or not.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with some urgent ones now, but I can leave the others till tomorrow.¡± As an experienced


    businessman, he definitely knew what to do.


    ¡°That means I¡¯m dying your work.¡± Heather looked as though she was determined to leave, which


    made Matthias even more anxious as he didn¡¯t want her to leave yet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± There was a hint of plea in his tone.


    ¡°You should just focus on your work!¡± she said to him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t focus on my work if you leave.¡± However, he was determined not to let her leave. The two of


    them continued to bicker like children and were close to pulling each other.


    ¡°Director Locke, I don¡¯t think you should behave like this in your ownpany.¡± This time, she really


    insisted on leaving. I¡¯m not sure if anyone saw me meeting him, so I need to leave earlier and be more


    careful to prevent any trouble.


    ¡°If you insist on leaving¡­¡± Matthias uttered while pulling her into his arms with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave together?¡±


    At the moment, he only had Heather in his mind, so he would never let her leave his office easily. I


    must follow her everywhere.


    ¡°Director Locke, I heard that the board of directors are not satisfied with youtely. If you don¡¯t properly


    do your work, they may remove you from your position.¡± She was informed about some of the Locke


    Group¡¯s internal affairs, so she teased him.


    ¡°The Locke Family is still the dominant force in thepany. Those pathetic old men on the board


    can¡¯t impeach me.¡± He immediately felt a headache the moment he thought about the board of


    directors.


    Matthias¡¯ recent performance had upset the board of directors, so whenever they had a meeting, the


    directors would find ways to criticize him.


    ¡°You will inevitably anger everyone.¡± Heather poked his chest with her finger and felt that it was really


    firm like steel.


    Although both of them practiced martial arts, the body of a man was still much different than a


    woman¡¯s. Even if she had all the muscles in the appropriate areas, they still weren¡¯t as solid as his.


    As for Matthias, even though he looked slender on the outside, the muscles on his body were


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    extraordinary. Even if he endured several punches, he would still be fine.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to be low-key all the time,¡± he replied suggestively. Not long after he took over the Locke


    Group a few years ago, he always kept a low profile, but it only made the board of directors behave


    even more unscrupulously.


    Now, he nned to put them in their ces. They are bing more and more ignorant of my


    position. I need to let them understand that they¡¯ll never overthrow the Locke Group.


    ¡°The Locke Group has been in turmoiltely. I wonder what you are nning secretly inside your mind,¡±


    Heather asked casually, but she was actually curious about his true intention.


    ¡°As long as the foundation is still there, I don¡¯t need to be afraid of some turmoil,¡± he answered


    confidently.


    Upon listening to him, she furrowed her brows in confusion as she couldn¡¯t figure out what he was


    actually thinking about. He had revealed many things to her before, but he was always vague when


    talking about the Locke Group.


    ¡°Why is the Locke Group always targeting the Hart Group?¡± She took the chance to ask.


    Matthias looked at her aggrievedly as he couldn¡¯t exin the details to her. After all, she was intelligent.


    If she connects everything together, she may see through my n.


    At the moment, he couldn¡¯t let anyone know about his n. Not only that, he still wasn¡¯t sure whether


    Heather would choose to side with him in terms of her own interest. I need to exact my n secretly by


    myself.


    ¡°Heather, you do have many questions to ask. Do you have a thousand questions ready in your mind?¡±


    He smiled while changing the subject of the conversation.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m annoying, you should let me leave.¡± She feigned anger.


    While looking at her, Matthias didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as there wasn¡¯t a way for him to


    please her, so he responded, ¡°If you have any other questions, you can just ask me.¡±


    However, Heather shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ask you now because you¡¯ll say that I¡¯m annoying.¡±


    It was really funny to look at her anxious looks, so she continued to tease him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. You can ask anything you want. I¡¯ll answer every one of them,¡± he replied in an extravagant


    way.


    However, Matthias¡¯ sweet words didn¡¯t have much effect on her. In a disdainful manner, Heather


    responded with a grudge, ¡°You didn¡¯t give me a satisfying answer when I asked you a question earlier.¡±


    ¡°Then, how can I satisfy you, Miss Langston?¡± he asked while pretending to be frustrated. At that


    moment, he had no intentions of continuing with his work as he only had her in his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to force you anymore, so can you please have mercy and let me leave, Director Locke?¡±


    Heather adopted a yful tone, but she was still restrained in his arms.


    ¡°If you agree to have dinner with me, I¡¯ll let you go,¡± he answered unreasonably. Now, he was pressing


    her against the wall so that she would not slip away from his hands easily.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± She lifted her head and stared at his eyes.


    Then, Matthias lowered his head and looked deeply into her eyes. Her brows are so thick that they


    seem like they are fake. Why is her face so naturally beautiful? No amount of stic surgery can


    produce such a natural beauty.


    ¡°There is no such option.¡± He pressed his chin against her head, but she didn¡¯t resist. In fact, close


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the great Director Locke is bullying a weak girl like me.¡± She pretended to be frail


    while the light in her eyes flickered, as if she was putting on a world ss act.


    ¡°Heather, can you please apany me?¡± Suddenly, he softened his tone and spoke in a pleading


    voice that no one could reject.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Most of the people had already left the Locke Group at night, but Matthias was working overtime.


    Meanwhile, Heather quietly sat on the sideline while waiting for him without anyints. He initially


    wanted toplete his work earlier, but she wouldn¡¯t allow him to do so and insisted on him to finish


    his work first.


    After opening the office door, the two of them emerged one after another and saw that Lara was still


    waiting for them. With a nce, he said, ¡°It¡¯ste. You should head home now.¡±


    The most hardworking staff in the Locke Group was probably her as she wouldn¡¯t leave work if


    Matthias was still around.


    With a smile on her face, she replied, ¡°Director Locke, I¡¯ll leave when I¡¯m done packing up my stuff.¡±


    Her face looked so innocent that no one would suspect that she had other intentions.


    After returning the smile, he left with Heather, but Heather¡¯s instinct was telling her that Lara wasn¡¯t as


    innocent as she seemed.


    Inside the elevator, Heather approached Matthias and whispered next to his ear, ¡°Does Lara like you?¡±


    In the past, she would never pay any attention to something like that, so she definitely was nning


    something when she abruptly said those words to him.


    Then, he stared at her in confusion as he couldn¡¯t understand why she would ask him this question.


    Looks like he doesn¡¯t know about my intention, she thought.


    ¡°I can¡¯t quite understand what you mean,¡± he answered seriously as he knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to


    give her a casual answer; otherwise, there would be a lot of trouble.


    ¡°I meant what I said,¡± Heather responded speciously while examining the emotions on Matthias¡¯ face.


    When the elevator doors opened, he was still puzzled, so she decided not to mess with him any longer.


    At that moment, he looked so nervous that even she was worried for him, as if he had done something


    terribly wrong.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between me and Lara,¡± he quickly denied. Besides, he had never thought about liking


    her since he always treated her like his little sister.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I¡¯m just asking,¡± Heather replied in a gentle tone as she didn¡¯t want the


    atmosphere to be awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous,¡± Matthias awkwardly refuted. Now, he finally understood the nervousness of being


    questioned by a woman.


    ¡°Are you really not that nervous?¡± She leaned toward him with a yful smile on her face. Looking at


    him, she felt that his anxious looks were really adorable, so she couldn¡¯t help but tease him a little.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, he didn¡¯t know that she was messing with him and he thought that she actually cared about


    his situation with Lara, so he firmly replied, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t feel that Lara likes you?¡± Heather brought up the topic of Lara again as she wanted to


    see his anxious looks.


    ¡°How many times do I have to say? There¡¯s nothing between me and her,¡± Matthias exined again


    with a headache. Why did Heather suddenly mention her and keep clinging onto the topic? I have a


    feeling that I¡¯m now being watched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you two have an intimate hierarchical rtionship?¡± Heather emphasized on the word ¡®intimate¡¯,


    making his face even more gloomy.


    ¡°Heather,¡± Matthias called her in helplessness as he didn¡¯t know what else to say. Why do I have the


    feeling that she is catching me having an affair?


    ¡°Matthias, what are we having tonight?¡± Heather casually asked whilepletely changing the topic.


    However, Matthias didn¡¯t immediately react to her as his eyes blinked. A whileter, he finally replied,


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to act dominant in front of her as he always ended


    up following her decision.


    ¡°I want to eat Korean food,¡± she answered after thinking about it. It was often she who made the


    decisions when it came to dating, so she couldn¡¯t help but remember his weak looks when he was


    younger.


    Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t say anything as he would eat whatever she wanted, but she noticed the faint


    expression on his face.


    While raising her brows, Heather asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like to eat Korean food?¡± After all, the taste of


    Korean food was way different than the cuisine they usually had.


    ¡°No.¡± Whenever he was together with her, Matthias would try his best to please her even if it involved


    something he didn¡¯t like.


    ¡°Director Locke, if you continue to treat me like this, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be spoiled in the end.¡± She took


    the initiative to hold his hand, which was something she herself felt was weird. Why am I suddenly so


    proactive toward him?


    ¡°I want to spoil you for the rest of your life.¡± Matthias wanted to give her everything he had, to shelter


    her from danger, and to give her his whole world.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to be spoiled.¡± Heather did not mean what she said. ¡°I only hope that you can be honest


    with me.¡± Herst words pointed to another meaning, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    ¡°Are you ming me for something?¡± Matthias asked innocently. Initially, he thought that she was


    moved by him, but she was actually questioning him. I just can¡¯t guess a woman¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You really are not fun at all.¡± She tried to pretend that she was in a good mood, but she didn¡¯t even


    know what she was talking about.


    ¡°You really are weird today.¡± Matthias also noticed her being strange, as if the person in front of him


    was apletely different person. She usually won¡¯t say something like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Heather asked sensitively. She was still smiling earlier, but suddenly, her face


    became serious in an instant.


    ¡°No, I really like it.¡± In front of her, he always acted like a naughty kid who couldn¡¯t say anything


    because he did something wrong.


    While interacting with her, he would often think of the stern Chester when he was a kid. It¡¯s obvious that


    inside my heart, I always wanted to rebel against Grandpa, so how did I end up loving this kind of


    woman?


    Therefore, Matthias could only carefully preserve their rtionship without breaking the bnce they


    had at the moment. Since he first met her, he already decided that he wanted to be suppressed by her.


    Even though it might look unfair to the normal eye, he was actually enjoying her treatment.


    ¡°Matthias, am I wrong to treat you like this?¡± Heather was starting to me herself. Everytime I tell


    myself that I need to treat him better, I always end up bullying him.


    She felt that she couldn¡¯t exempt herself from treating him badly. I used to hate those women who are


    reliant on other people¡¯s love, but now, I¡¯ve be one of them.


    ¡°What are you thinking about again?¡± He reached out and ruffled her hair. Whenever he looked at her,


    his heart would soften as he wanted to give her the best of everything.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that I always bully you?¡± she tilted her head and asked. At that moment, her eyes


    were full of innocence, as if she was a little girl who had never stepped foot in this world before.


    ¡°When have you bullied me before?¡± Matthias was confused. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve fallen to a point where


    I¡¯m always bullied by her!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoyed that you always need to follow what I want to do?¡± Heather was puzzled. This is


    something that I can¡¯t do.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± He stared at her nkly as he couldn¡¯t figure out why she was


    suddenly so emotional, which was a rare thing in itself.


    ¡°Even I think my treatment toward you is unfair.¡± She smiled. It sometimes really feels unfair toward him


    since I always force him to do something he doesn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± A few simple words from Matthias were enough to move Heather. He was persistent


    and dedicated to his feelings, and to some extent, he wasn¡¯t much different from Tony.


    ¡°The people around you will feel that I¡¯m too much and try to defend you. Would anyone around you


    hope that we won¡¯t be together?¡± she asked tentatively. Somehow, she felt that something was wrong


    with Lara, so she wanted to see his opinion.


    However, Matthias didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Heather¡¯s question. ¡°What are you thinking


    about?¡± Her spontaneous thoughts are really terrifying. Why would she mention this all of a sudden?


    This is such a headache.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering whether some people around you hate me or not,¡± she suggested. I¡¯ve already made


    myself very clear. He should be able to connect it to Lara, right?


    ¡°Of course not. They like you a lot. Niki always talks to me about you. He thinks that we are a good


    match.¡± Matthias immediately denied her assumption. Instead, he was worried that the people around


    him would like her too much, especially Niki, whom he assumed had feelings toward her.


    Upon listening to him, she instantly furrowed her brows. I don¡¯t know whether he is too smart or stupid.


    Does he really not understand what I¡¯m saying? She stared at his eyes, but it was obvious that he


    wasn¡¯t messing around with her.


    Therefore, Heather could only follow up on Matthias¡¯ words. ¡°Do you think we are a good match?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Evan has often said that we are really suitable for each other. He also mentioned that he has


    never seen anyone this harmonious with me.¡± Evan helped a lot in Matthias¡¯ pursuit of Heather. I need


    to find a chance to properly thank him.


    ¡°Harmonious?¡± She felt as though she had heard something outrageous. Why can¡¯t I see the


    harmonious part between the two of us? We aren¡¯t harmonious at all.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Matthias looked at her as he couldn¡¯t understand what her tone meant.


    ¡°What about Lara?¡± She had no choice but to mention that name because she didn¡¯t realize that he


    would be that dense toward rtionships.


    ¡°Lara?¡± He didn¡¯t know why Heather mentioned her again as it almost seemed like she had a grudge


    with Lara. Therefore, he asked her instead since he couldn¡¯t understand the affairs between the two


    women. ¡°Do you really care about what Lara thinks of you?¡±


    ¡°Are you hoping that I care?¡± Instead of answering him, she asked another question.


    ¡°Why is the subjecting back to me again?¡± He was frustrated with Heather¡¯s constant line of


    questioning as he couldn¡¯t avoid them.


    Matthias didn¡¯t want to continue discussing those ¡®unappetizing¡¯ topics before dinner, so he said to her,


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else. I don¡¯t understand why you keep mentioning Lara today.¡±


    At that point, it was better for him to be truthful since he didn¡¯t know what else he could say.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like to talk about her?¡± Heather looked at him with a faint smile. Looks like he is really upset


    with me talking about Lara.


    ¡°You seldom interact with Lara and she rarely mentions you, so I don¡¯t know how to answer your


    question.¡± He really wanted to end this topic as soon as possible; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even have the


    appetite for dinner.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    There were techniques for two people to mingle well with each other, but sadly, Heather and Matthias


    knew none of it. It would sometimes be better if one of them could change the way that they spoke, but


    they always ended up bickering with each other.


    Before they could even have dinner, their moods were already unpleasant. They had already lost their


    appetite by that moment and were now staring at each other in an awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°Send me home to the Langston Residence.¡± Heather wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat and she didn¡¯t want to


    stay with him a minute longer.


    Meanwhile, Matthias looked regretful as he realized that his tone was a little out of order earlier. Even if


    she wasn¡¯t a whiny girl, she would still be infuriated when he didn¡¯t properly answer her question. ¡°It¡¯s


    almost time for dinner. I¡¯ll send you back after we have eaten something.¡± He tried to change her mind


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    so that she would stay.


    ¡°No.¡± She immediately rejected. After what had happened in the past two days, she didn¡¯t have the


    appetite to eat anything and sudden thoughts in her head didn¡¯t help to improve her mood either.


    Upon seeing her determination to leave, he didn¡¯t continue to force her to stay, so he sent her home. At


    least she lets me send her back home, which means she is not that angry with me.


    Heather had remained silent on the journey, so Matthias tried to start a conversation with her. However,


    all of his attempts were shot down by the frosty look of her face. Whenever her expression became


    cold, it felt as though the temperature had instantly dropped¡ªlike the chill came from her body.


    In his heart, he had regretted what he said earlier. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m arguing with her because of Lara.


    Looks like the tiny conflicts in life are inevitable.


    ¡°Heather.¡± As they were about to arrive at the Langston Residence, he couldn¡¯t help but softly call her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heather tly replied.


    ¡°Are you still angry at me?¡± Matthias asked worryingly. Compared to her frosty looks, he would rather


    face her anger because he was terrified of her at the moment.


    While looking outside the window with an emotionless face, she responded casually, ¡°Why would I be?¡±


    However, her reply had only fueled the anxiety inside his heart.


    ¡°Heather, I know that I was wrong. Please don¡¯t be like this, okay?¡± He had no choice but to apologize


    to her even if he didn¡¯t think that he had done something wrong. There¡¯s no wrong in apologizing to her.


    However, Heather then turned around and revealed a cold smile as she immediately saw through


    Matthias¡¯ thoughts.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me. You did nothing wrong. I was just being unreasonable,¡± she


    murmured in a way that didn¡¯t seem like she was an unreasonable person.


    ¡°Heather, I admit that I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you in that way. Please don¡¯t be angry at me, alright?¡±


    As he thought about it, he realized that his tone was different than usual when he spoke to her.


    ¡°Matthias, do you feel aggrieved when you are with me?¡± she suddenly asked. She felt that it was


    unfair that the president of the Locke Group was so dejected in front of her all the time.


    However, Matthias looked at her in confusion as he couldn¡¯t understand her question. In fact, he never


    felt aggrieved whenever he was together with her, but he sometimes just couldn¡¯t understand why she


    was angry at him.


    ¡°Forget about it. Your eyes have told me everything.¡± Heather rolled her eyes at him while calming


    down a little inside her heart. Even though she knew that she shouldn¡¯t be angry at him today, she still


    took his love for granted.


    At the moment, he wanted to look into a mirror to see what was happening with his eyes. Since he felt


    that she wasn¡¯t that angry anymore, it was a good thing.


    ¡°Just take the left turn ahead.¡± Heather noticed that Matthias was in a daze, so she kindly reminded


    him.


    His expression suddenly changed as he didn¡¯t expect to reach her home this soon, so he regretted it a


    little since he wanted to be with her for a while. At the same time, he was also frustrated at himself for


    not taking the initiative to talk to her in the beginning. Why did I start to talk to her when we are almost


    arriving at her house?


    Therefore, he stopped the car all of a sudden and ced both his hands on the steering wheel. Then,


    he turned toward Heather and stared at her in a way that made her want to just jump out of the car.


    After that, Matthias approached her and kissed her lips. She didn¡¯t expect the sudden kiss at all, but


    she didn¡¯t dislike it either. Instead, she felt especially secured when his aurapletely engulfed her


    body at that moment.


    ¡°Heather, whenever I look at you, I feel that I can¡¯t bring myself to leave you.¡± She could see the


    reluctance in his eyes.


    ¡°Stop fooling around,¡± Heather uttered softly. Her face was now slightly blushed as she didn¡¯t know how


    to respond to him.


    Matthias still refused to start the car again and the distance between the two of them was so close that


    they could practically hear the other person¡¯s breath. When she heard his heavy breathing, she


    suddenly had the urge to push him away and hug him at the same time, which was contradictory.


    ¡°Heather.¡± He ced his head on her shoulder while speaking in an extremely loving tone.


    ¡°Matthias, stop this.¡± Heather couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.


    ¡°Heather, please don¡¯t be mad at me. I know that I always say the wrong words and I can¡¯t say anything


    to please you.¡± Just like a naughty kid, he continued to murmur while reflecting on himself.


    Therefore, Heather coaxed Matthias like a little child. ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± Somehow, she felt that she


    was slowly falling into his hands and was helpless to do anything about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve angered you.¡± He then spoke in a childish tone, which she found really repulsive.


    When did he learn to speak like that? However, it was really effective on her even though she was


    trying hard to resist it. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± She wanted to open the car door, but he had pressed her so


    hard against the door that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to stay with me?¡± Again, Matthias pretended to be pitiful, which softened Heather¡¯s


    heart.


    In the past, she never believed that she would one day fall for this trap, but ever since she met him, she


    felt that many things that seemed impossible in the past now had the possibility of bing true.


    ¡°Matthias, please stop pretending to be pitiful. This isn¡¯t how a man should act,¡± Heather snarled. He


    really is hard to shake off. At the start, he promised to bring me home, but now, he had a sudden


    change in mind. Even though she had scolded Matthias, he wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. Instead, he


    smiled, which made her feel that he really had a thick skin. ¡°Please stop acting like this; otherwise, I¡¯ll


    be really mad,¡± she added in a serious tone to convince him to stop messing around.


    He immediately withdrew his hand that he ced on her waist. He was frightened by her stern attitude


    and didn¡¯t want to enrage herter on.


    Then, he looked at his hand with disappointment while thinking about the warmth he felt moments ago.


    Everytime I want to be intimate with her, I will always get ruthlessly rejected in the end. I really am a


    failure.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t drive me back, I¡¯ll just walk home by myself.¡± Heather had nned to leave the car in


    anger and walk back to the Langston Residence.


    After listening to her, Matthias quickly responded, ¡°Heather, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll start the car right


    away.¡±


    Upon seeing the smile of pleasure on his face, she halted her movement. Matthias is a stubborn


    person, so I don¡¯t want to argue with him any longer.


    Quickly, the car took a left turn and drove a few hundred meters before it arrived at the Langston


    Residence. Meanwhile, Heather looked straight ahead while Matthias, who was behind the wheel, kept


    ncing at her.


    Not long after that, the car slowly stopped outside the entrance of the Langston Residence. Then, he


    immediately alighted from the car and ran to the other side to open the door for her.


    While standing outside the door, she said to him, ¡°You should head home now!¡± She never nned on


    entering the house with him.


    However, he revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to invite me in for a cup of tea?¡±


    What a corny idea, she sneered inside her heart.


    ¡°I think what you need now is dinner.¡± Heather then nced at his belly and raised her brows.


    ¡°No. All I need right now is you.¡± Matthias began to talk in a sweet way again, as if he hadn¡¯t confessed


    to her moments ago in the car that he didn¡¯t know how to please her with words.


    Even though his words were sweeter than sugar, she red at him in disgust. Why do I have a feeling


    that he is bing more unserious? Most people be more serious when they are in love, but


    why does it feel as though he is resembling more like a yboy? He must have learned it from Evan!


    The more Heather looked at him, the more she felt that he was aspiring to be a second Evan.


    Therefore, she blinked her eyes in disgust while considering whether to invite Matthias in.


    ¡°Heather, aren¡¯t you going in?¡± he urged as he had already decided to enter with her.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t want to embarrass him, so she agreed to let him in. Immediately, his face was


    filled with joy as he stood next to her like a perfect couple.


    When they entered the living room, Heather¡¯s phone rang. Today was sofortable for her that she


    almost forgot that Myra was now being held to ransom.


    ¡°Miss Heather.¡± Heather¡¯s expression immediately changed while her heart was being hung by a


    thread. How could I not recognize this voice? He is the kidnapper who has been contacting me for the


    past two days.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± With Matthias beside her, she couldn¡¯t reveal too much to him, so she remained unfazed on


    the surface.


    However, he could see that she was acting strangely, so he nervously stared at her while guessing who


    had called her.


    ¡°Miss Heather, you are acting boldertely. Do you still remember our promise?¡± The kidnapper spoke


    in a teasing and disdainful tone.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Heather asked tly without revealing her emotions, but it only made Matthias


    even more curious about who the person was on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Miss Heather, shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you this question? I wonder what your intention is by


    bringing Director Locke into your home.¡± The kidnapper¡¯s tone became more sarcastic, which she


    wasn¡¯t pleased with.


    ¡°So what?¡± Heather couldn¡¯t speak much since Matthias was next to her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I send you another video so that you can see how Mrs. Hart is doing at the moment?¡± The


    kidnapper threatened her, causing her to immediately feel a thump in her heart. She was afraid that she


    would see the image that she feared the most.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    The moment Matthias noticed Heather¡¯s increasingly ugly expression, he quickly reacted by asking her


    immediately, ¡°Who was that?¡± He had a tense look on his face and his expression was as somber as


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    hers.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    She calmly nced at him and didn¡¯t respond to his question. However, her meaningful look spoke


    volumes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you heading back?¡± Heather shifted her eyes nonchntly toward the other direction. She


    urged him to leave as she needed to have some alone time and calm down.


    At that instant, Matthias took the hint and he chose not to bargain with her any further. She was now on


    the defense and resembled a porcupine with all its thorns on disy, causing him tock the courage


    to say even a single word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head back right now,¡± he responded calmly and followed her wish. Frankly, he had never criticized


    her actions but eded to her all the time.


    ¡°I won¡¯t keep you any longer then. Keep safe,¡± she said courteously. Then, she heartlessly cast him


    aside without giving any regard to his confusions.


    She watched him leave the ce before she resolutely turned her back on him. She was in a rush to


    return to her room. The video had already been sent over to her, but she wanted to view it in private


    and she didn¡¯t dare to click into it outside of her bedroom. She hated to have her every single move


    spied on, but then she seemed to be entrapped in an invisible web. It was the first time ever that she


    felt so insecure.


    Heather found herself being suspicious of everyone around her and she found herself less assertive of


    the things around her; overall, she realized that she had turned into a cynical person. She disliked this


    feeling and even more so, she started to hate herself; she hated her emotions and judgment.


    As soon as the door mmed shut after her, she immediately clicked into the video. As usual, the


    beginning part was totally dark. The content of the video resulted in her furrowing her brows into a thin


    line. She looked quite dejected after watching the short video clip.


    Then, the screen on her phone darkened and she ced it down. Her expression slightly changed, but


    she repeatedly told herself in her mind to calm down. The kidnappers were just trying to use the video


    clip to cause her emotional distress. Besides, the grainy quality of the video clip was not indicative of


    anything. Despite that, she could vaguely make out Myra¡¯s outline from the blurred visual. In the video


    clip, Myra was wearing a thin, white dress and she stood shivering amidst the cold air, atop a darkened


    building.


    Myra¡¯s dark-colored hair fluttered loosely in the air and her slightly protruding stomach was prominently


    disyed in the video clip. Frankly, she was unable to withstand such a harsh environment in her


    current condition. Although it seemed that the kidnappers hadn¡¯t taken any drastic actions, in actual


    fact, they did.


    In the video, Myra seemed to be perched precariously on the edge of a cliff and if someone else lightly


    pushed her from the side, she would be doomed. Heather tightly clenched her fists. These b*stards! I


    knew that they wouldn¡¯te up with anything good! Soon after that, she received another phone call


    from the kidnappers and she snickered, This is quite timely.


    Heather answered the call and her voice sounded unusually cold. On the other end, the kidnapper said


    slowly, ¡°Miss Langston, my videography skills are quite exceptional, right?¡± The person had said those


    words quite shamelessly.


    ¡°Release Myra! I will agree to anything,¡± Heather spoke in an exceptionally calm voice. She didn¡¯t have


    anything much to say with the kidnapper and she only had one single objective right now. Although the


    kidnapper used the same phone and phone number to contact her multiple times, she was still unable


    to detect their precise location because there was something that disrupted her investigation.


    ¡°Miss Langston, be patient. You can¡¯t gain anything if you are too anxious,¡± the kidnapper continued to


    tease. Meanwhile, Heather tried hard to suppress her urge as she knew that there was no point in


    telling the kidnapper off.


    ¡°What is the actual motive of the person hiding behind your back?¡± Heather sneered. There was


    definitely a mastermind behind the kidnappers¡¯ back. Otherwise, how else could they have possibly and


    The kidnapper didn¡¯t expect Heather to say those words and he paused for a moment. Soon, he came


    to his senses before he responded calmly and nonchntly, ¡°Miss Langston, why don¡¯t you treat this as


    a riddle and try to solve it?¡±


    She hated the way he teased her. So, the reason why they kidnapped Myra is to invite me to join this


    guessing game? How ridiculous! ¡°Are you going to release Myra if I manage to solve this riddle?¡± she


    questioned with a somber tone of voice.


    At that moment, the kidnapperughed out loud and Heather found hisugh quite repugnant as she


    hated this feeling of being led on by her nose. Her anger had been simmering for the past two days.


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in you thinking this way, Miss Heather,¡± the kidnapper replied vaguely


    His obscure reply meant that there was no way to determine the oue, but Heather decided to try


    her luck anyway. If the person who was manipting everything found enjoyment in ying such


    games, then she wouldn¡¯t mind joining him for a good game. After all, she was quite confident in her


    own abilities.


    The only problem was that the stakes were extremely high for this game; she had to win in this, so she


    couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. She wondered what Tony was currently doing. Is he making any effort to


    rescue Myra? She fervently hoped that there was someone else who would stand up and fight


    alongside her.


    Heather knew that there was hardly any foolproof n, so she didn¡¯t dare to take the risk with Myra¡¯s


    life. Furthermore, Myra was also expecting a child. As soon as Heather thought about that, she strongly


    abhorred the heartless actions of the mastermind behind the kidnapping. They are already wicked


    enough to kidnap a pregnant woman, but to threaten their friends and family with her life is definitely


    despicable.


    ¡°What is it that you want me to solve?¡± It was then that Heather realized that she still hadn¡¯t discovered


    the topic of the riddle. As such, how could she solve it?


    ¡°You are an extremely bright person, so don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t figured out the riddle yet?¡± The


    kidnapper¡¯s voice was full of scorn. In actual fact, they hadn¡¯t actually provided the exact topic of the


    riddle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. Why don¡¯t you just be frank about your intentions?¡± Heather tried


    to probe for more information from the kidnapper as she currently had insufficient information on hand.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± He guffawed and subsequently ignored her by disregarding her words. ¡°Miss Heather, this is


    all for today.¡± As soon as he said that, he hung up immediately.


    The situation was the same each time and the kidnappers held the upper hand. Heather had no choice


    but to passively go along with it. After hanging up the phone, she remained silent but could not seem to


    figure out how to start tackling the problem. Does he want me to reveal his identity in person?


    She stared at her phone in frustration. At that moment, she anxiously wished that she could make her


    way to the other end via the phone call and exterminate the arrogant kidnapper. However, there was


    nothing else that she could do for now. Despite her utmost efforts, she was unable to discover any


    information at all. It seemed that the other party had already seen through her moves and she was


    constantly at her wit¡¯s end while facing them. She was fighting a struggling battle, which seemed quite


    pointless.


    Heather was preupied with her thoughts regarding the riddle after she hung up the phone. She was


    first time ever, she doubted her quick wits. I¡¯m such a blockhead right now. I can¡¯t even figure out


    anything! At the moment, she was quite upset by her own ipetence.


    As the sky darkened, Heather¡¯s phone rang once again. She stared at the screen and hesitated to


    answer the call.


    Her phone rang continuously for quite some time and she had no choice but to answer the call. At the


    same time, Matthias¡¯ voice rang out from the phone and his voice was clearly audible to Heather.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m home.¡± It was quite odd for him to arrive home after such a long time and it was also out


    of the ordinary for him to call her about this.


    ¡°Why did you take so long to arrive home?¡± Heather questioned instinctively. It had been at least two


    hours since Matthias left the Langstons. Although they lived quite far from each other, it didn¡¯t make


    sense to take two whole hours for him to arrive home.


    He replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess of what I did?¡± Although he had asked at a whim, he never


    expected to touch on a raw nerve.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to guess. I hate guessing games!¡± His words had reminded her of the situation with the


    kidnapper. They want me to solve a riddle and now, he¡¯s also trying to make me guess! This is so


    annoying!


    A perplexed Matthias didn¡¯t know what was going on. Why did she lose her temper when I didn¡¯t even


    do anything wrong?!


    Heather hung up the phone on him in anger. It was quite unusual for her to express her anger so


    explicitly.


    ¡°Heather,¡± Matthias mumbled her name over the phone quite feebly when she had in fact already hung


    up the phone on him. He figured that it was unwise to persist in calling her. As for Heather, after she


    had calmed down, her earlier actions then dawned upon her. She didn¡¯t expect herself to lose her


    temper at Matthias without any qualms.


    At that instance, she had even regarded him as the kidnapper. Right now, she loathed her current


    behavior. In fact, there was nothing suspicious about him, but she had jumped to the conclusion that he


    was indeed the kidnapper and had even intended to condemn him for that. Initially, she pondered over


    whether to apologize to him, but she ended up brushing it off. She had to remain focused on the


    situation on hand and had no extra time for him. His presence in her life seemed to be quite disruptive


    to her emotions and she disliked being in such a state. I need to keep a cool head so that I can rescue


    Myra from the hands of the kidnappers as soon as possible.


    Heather had no idea that Tony had already executed his ns to rescue Myra and she assumed that


    she was working tirelessly alone. I can¡¯t fail in this! I must win this battle!


    For the entire night, Heather found herself in a restless state. She self-torturously recounted every


    single detail after Myra being kidnapped, but she couldn¡¯t find a single w. Although she was keen to


    investigate the incident in detail, the kidnappers kept a close eye on her, which gave her no chance to


    show her capabilities.


    It was barely seven o¡¯clock in the morning when Heather woke up earlier in the morning and she


    looked at herself in the mirror. Her skin was usually as smooth as snow, but today she noticed that she


    had dark eye circles and there were pimples on her chin too. It was the first time that she had ever felt


    such pressure.


    Her electric toothbrush vibrated with a buzz, but she was currently lost in her thoughts. Another day


    had gone by with the time passing so slowly that it was torturous for her. However, it also felt like she


    was being rushed at the same time.


    Heather didn¡¯t know whether Myra could persevere but to be honest, she found it quite hard to go on.


    She could not stand her own ipetence of being unable to save her best friend and she despised


    her current self.


    She stared at herself in the mirror in a daze before she reached out for her lipstick by the side and


    wrote ¡°riddle¡± in red on the mirror. Next, she narrowed her eyes and looked at the mirror. She felt that


    she nearly had her answer.


    There were some things that were about to be revealed and she wanted to grab this inspiration. She


    had linked everything together and suddenly thought of Everly. The kidnappers were in fact ones who


    meant what they said, but why didn¡¯t they kidnap Every then? It was Everly who had lost, but why?


    Heather felt that she was quite close to the truth. She held her breath as she realized that perhaps


    Everly was the critical point. On that eventful day, she had in fact made multiple phone calls to Everly,


    but how was it possible that Everly had missed every single phone call? On top of that, her reaction


    that day was evidently making Heather feel suspicious.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    Early in the morning, Heather didn¡¯t even bother to apply any serum and she went straight upstairs to


    talk to Everly. Luckily she went there early, as thetter was just about to leave the house.


    Everly was in an exceptionally good mood and when she saw Heather, her lips curved into a smile as


    she greeted the other woman affectionately.


    ¡°Heather!¡± Everly didn¡¯t sense Heather¡¯s unusual behavior and she also didn¡¯t notice the sh of anger


    in thetter¡¯s eyes. Heather, on the other hand, studied Everly intently before asking, ¡°Are you going


    out?¡± Everly¡¯s all dressed-up right now. It¡¯s so early in the morning, so where is she going?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everly seemed to be in high spirits and she looked quite energetic at the moment. It looks like


    she must have had a good night¡¯s sleep, Heather pondered over it and came to this insignificant


    conclusion. She felt regretful that she hadn¡¯t noticed Everly¡¯s change in behavior previously. Right now,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    she was quite sure that Everly was going out to meet her significant other. Who¡¯s the guy? she mused


    to herself as she saw the glowing expression on the other woman¡¯s face. Heather came to such a


    conclusion based on Everly¡¯s unusual actions recently, and this was the very first time she paid


    attention to this current situation¡ªpreviously, she had never really thought about this.


    ¡°Who are you meeting?¡± Heather pretended to ask with an innocent expression.


    Just then, Everly, who was originally full of smiles, had a sudden change in demeanor and Heather


    managed to catch this slight detail. Thetter focused her intent gaze on the former, which resulted in


    the former having no choice but to answer the question.


    ¡°Just a friend,¡± Everly reluctantly replied. However, Heather naturally didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Just an ordinary friend?¡± Heather persisted and her expression became sharper, which resulted in


    Everly being unable to meet her eyes.


    Everly nodded and hummed, feeling quite helpless at the moment. Heather¡¯s being so overbearing; this


    is so stressful!


    ¡°It looks like your friend must be quite special to you,¡± Heather muttered with a cold smile, which


    caused Everly to shiver out of fright.


    ¡°Just an ordinary friend of mine,¡± Everly insisted once again. At the moment, she felt as though Heather


    was her elder, and it made her feel inexplicably guilty.


    Just then, Heather smiled and her whole demeanor softened. ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± In all


    honesty, she couldn¡¯t quite understand why Everly was so nervous, and she came to the conclusion


    that thetter was keeping a big secret from her.


    However, Everly then murmured with an abashed smile, ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m runningte for my


    appointment.¡±


    As soon as Heather realized that, she stood aside and cleared a path for Everly while saying, ¡°Hurry


    up, then. Don¡¯t keep your friend waiting for too long.¡±


    Everly had assumed that Heather would persist in asking questions but unexpectedly, thetter had


    willingly allowed her to go on her way. She, too, didn¡¯t bother to consider the situation too much


    because she was rushing to go out.


    In the end, Everly was so preupied when she left the room that she didn¡¯t even realize Heather was


    still in her room. This further strengthened Heather¡¯s deduction that there was something wrong with


    her cousin.


    As soon as Everly left, Heather walked out of the room. Meanwhile, Everly had already made her way


    to the living room. As Heather looked on from upstairs, she suddenly came up with an idea.


    Along the way, she carefully trailed after Everly, though she was worried that thetter would notice her


    presence. Right now, Heather drove the butler¡¯s car¡ªamonly seen car on the streets¡ªin order to


    mask her presence.


    Meanwhile, Everly drove in an unsteady and frantic manner in the front, seeming to give off a different


    vibe than before. Heather maintained a distance and didn¡¯t follow too closely behind as she was


    worried of being noticed.


    Heather¡¯s anxiety levels were off the charts and it stuck to her; after all, she wasn¡¯t a professional


    private investigator and she was worried sick that Everly would realize that something was amiss. The


    cars on the road increased as time went by and Heather really wished she had a pair of binocrs as


    she was about to lose sight of Everly¡¯s car.


    Heather¡¯s car was quite a distance away from Everly¡¯s car when suddenly, thetter turned right at the


    traffic light. As a result, Heather ended uppletely losing sight of her car. It was a pain to encounter


    traffic lights when trailing after someone and just then, Heather was stuck at the lights so she could


    only watch helplessly as Everly¡¯s car drove further and further away.


    She banged on her steering wheel angrily while her eyes remained fixated in the direction that Everly


    had gone off. However, she was not quite resigned to her luck just yet and wanted to continue with her


    pursuit.


    And so, Heather hastily turned right in the same direction. Right now, she no longer had any qualms so


    she stepped on the elerator to speed up. There were many cars in front of her and she could no


    longer identify Everly¡¯s car from the crowd.


    Everly usually kept a low-profile in the Langston Family and her car was also an inconspicuous one.


    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t an easy job trying to identify her car from those on the road. Heather racked her


    brain toe up with a solution and knew that she must not lose sight of Everly. Right now, all I need


    is a bit of luck. Meanwhile, she decided to keep going and try her luck. She guessed that Everly was


    just in front of her and the road was quite a long one, so she hoped that she would be able to find her


    along the way.


    Heather approached another traffic light but she still hadn¡¯t found Everly¡¯s car. She then narrowed her


    eyes and stared intently as she tried to figure out each vehicle registration te.


    Suddenly, a white shadow shed across her eyes¡ªit turned out to be Everly¡¯s car that she had been


    searching for for so long. Heather felt her spirits lift and it looked like the Heavens were on her side as


    well.


    She noticed Everly headed straight at the traffic light, so she hurriedly trailed behind her. The stretch of


    road that Everly took was quite long and Heather found herself driving along for about half an hour.


    Come to think of it, it seems that Everly is driving around in circles. There¡¯s quite obviously a shorter


    and more direct route to take, so why is she taking the long route?


    Heather¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon realizing this; she was worried that Everly had realized her


    presence, so she didn¡¯t dare to go any further and tried her best to keep a distance. Truth was, this


    trailing episode had used up all of Heather¡¯s energy. Meanwhile, she wasn¡¯t quite sure what Everly was


    trying to avoid. And so, she cautiously tagged along, all the way fervently praying for her cousin to get


    out of her car. If Everly kept this up, then they would have already spent almost an hour on the road.


    Heather nced at her wristwatch for the time and revealed an impatient look. Perhaps it was because


    she hadn¡¯t expected this from Everly, so she boldly deduced that the other woman hadn¡¯t noticed her


    trailing behind. This made Heather even more curious as to who Everly was trying to avoid.


    It looks like the person she¡¯s meeting is someone significant, Heather mused, suddenly feeling a burst


    of excitement as she couldn¡¯t wait to see who the person was. Perhaps she would be able to get some


    of her answers by default after seeing the other party.


    Along the way, Heather was lost in her thoughts of figuring out the interlinked rtionship of each of the


    families in Bradfort City. However, there seemed to be a hidden, mysterious force that she still couldn¡¯t


    quite figure out just yet. She had assumed that perhaps the person that Everly was meeting up with


    was the mysterious force, but she was wrong in her assumption.


    The car in front stopped all of a sudden. Meanwhile, Heather could feel her palms wet with perspiration,


    as this was the moment of truth and some secrets would be revealed quite shortly.


    She raised her head to look outside and noticed that Everly had stopped in front of an inn. And so, she


    gradually slowed down and waited for Everly to walk inside before stepping out of her car. Heather


    could see the inn in front of her but she hesitated slightly. She realized that she seemed to be


    suspicious of everything recently¡ªbe it her own family members or Matthias¡ªand she showed no


    leniency at all.


    However, just as the answer was about to be revealed, Heather hesitated all of a sudden and she


    wondered whether to enter the ce or not. She wasn¡¯t quite sure of how to disguise herself either, and


    was worried that she would be identified by Everly if she walked in directly.


    Heather remembered seeing in television series and novels that it was quitemon to put on a


    disguise first. Hence, she took out her phone and looked at her own face from the front-facing camera


    as she grumbled to herself, It can be a pain to have such distinctly exquisite features! No matter how


    hard she tried to disguise herself, there was no way she could disguise herself as an ordinary person


    among the crowd.


    Heather caressed her face and racked her brain for a solution. Meanwhile, she cautiously peered


    inside but didn¡¯t catch sight of Everly.


    At the moment, Everly was most likely inside one of the private rooms upstairs, and Heather felt much


    emboldened with that thought. And so, she stepped out with her right foot and strode purposefully


    toward the entrance. Soon, a waiter made his way over to serve her and she smiled warmly at the


    waiter. Just then, she realized that there was an advantage in her looks and she nned to find out


    more information about Everly¡¯s whereabouts from him.


    ¡°Hi there, madam,¡± he greeted politely.


    From the outside, this ce looked like an inn. However, the furnishings inside were of a minimalist


    style. Why is the furnishings so mixed up? Is this how people like things nowadays? Furthermore, even


    a mere waiter was suited in a tuxedo, and Heather nearly thought that she had entered into a high-end


    restaurant.


    ¡°This ce is quite unique,¡± she forcefully came up with ament.


    Meanwhile, the waiter smiled upon hearing her words. His features were quite delicate, which caused


    her to nce at the other waiters, and she noticed that each of them were attractive young men too.


    The waiters of this inn were all exceptionally good-looking.


    ¡°Most of our customers have the same sentiments,¡± the waiter replied.


    Just then, Heather contemted on how to ask for information about Everly. After pondering over it for


    a moment, she asked, ¡°Is there a private room?¡± She was quite sure that Everly must be in one of the


    private rooms.


    ¡°Yes, madam,¡± he replied politely.


    And so, Heather came up with an excuse. ¡°Could you introduce each of the rooms to me? I would like


    to pick one that suits me the most.¡±


    However, the waiter gave her a pained look. ¡°Madam, we have five private rooms here, but two of them


    are currently upied,¡± He brought this up because he assumed that Heather wasn¡¯t an unreasonable


    person.


    ¡°I understand. Then why don¡¯t you lead me to the other three rooms to have a look? I would like to


    keep my options open,¡± she replied without missing a beat. Luckily, there are only two private rooms


    upied at the moment so things will be much easier to handle.


    The waiter did not suspect that something was off and he brought Heather upstairs. It¡¯s quite rare to


    encounter someone like this, he thought to himself. This ce was usually introduced by word of


    mouth and most people would directly ask for the private room they were after when they arrived.


    Hardly anyone would behave like Heather and request to pick her room personally.


    Nheless, Heather¡¯s face was too attractive and her smile was captivating, so the waiter found


    himself going along with her suggestions without even being able to think straight.


    During the selection process, Heather tried to probe for more information about the upants of the


    other two private rooms. She was told that the five individual rooms were designed ording to the


    four seasons. The most unique room was the fifth one, and the futuristic concept behind it was known


    as ¡°The Fifth Season¡±.


    She then mentioned to the waiter, ¡°I want to experience the charm of ¡°The Fifth Season.¡±


    However, he replied regretfully, ¡°That¡¯s our main star of the ce and usually you¡¯d have to book in


    advance to get that room. Besides, the room¡¯s already upied. I¡¯m really sorry but it¡¯s not avable.¡±


    As soon as Heather heard that, she portrayed a deep sense of interest and requested with a cajoling


    tone, ¡°Please, I would really like to have a look at The Fifth Season. Could you please bring me in for a


    quick look?¡±


    Based on Heather¡¯s deduction, she suspected that Everly was inside The Fifth Season. After all, that


    was the star of the ce. Moreover, even if thetter wasn¡¯t in there, then she could cross that room off


    her list if she managed to go and have a peek.


    Heather insistently requested to take a look at The Fifth Season and came up with a reasonable


    excuse. However, the waiter had a torn look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, madam. I¡¯m not allowed to


    bring you there because that would be disruptive to our other distinguished customers. I¡¯ll get into deep


    trouble if I do so,¡± he replied with a somber look on his face. However, his expression was one that


    managed to instill fear.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    His words made Heather all the more curious to have a look. I¡¯m definitely going to take a look at The


    Fifth Season! Just then, she beamed widely because she was quite confident that it was only a matter


    of time before the waiter in front of her gave in to her request.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the customer from that room doesn¡¯t need their meals to be served, nor do they need


    any service?¡± she asked quite forcefully, causing the waiter to be quite intimidated.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He looked at Heather with a torn expression.


    ¡°Please help me out here,¡± Heather said while she took out some money. She knew that no one was


    able to resist the temptation of money. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to help me with this small favor, then I won¡¯t let


    you be at disadvantage.¡±


    The waiter looked at the wad of cash in Heather¡¯s hands and he started to hesitate. Upon seeing that,


    shemented deep down, Luckily I brought the money with me; otherwise, things might not proceed as


    smoothly.


    ¡°Then I¡ª¡± the waiter could not make up his mind and he seemed to be struggling.


    Just then, Heather directly ced the wad of bills into his hands; the money felt heavy in his hands and


    at that moment, he was quite tempted to take the offer. Although he was quite perplexed as to why


    Heather was so insistent on seeing the room, his decision was already swayed toward her and he had


    already shrugged off the constraints of his work ethics.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there!¡± He hastily kept the money into his pocket. It¡¯s dumb to reject a gift of money!


    And so, Heather trailed after the waiter and mused, Luckily he didn¡¯t insist on knowing the reason!


    Come to think of it though, it must be quitemon to encounter people who give out money


    recklessly here.


    The waiter knocked on the door to The Fifth Season while Heather hid by the side where she could


    clearly see the inside of the room. Once the door opened, then she would be able to take a glimpse of


    the whole room.


    Inside the room, a low male voice rang out, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Thoughts whirled in Heather¡¯s mind and she felt like she had heard this voice from somewhere before.


    Just then, the old-fashioned door creaked and then opened from the inside. She widened her eyes to


    look inside and tried to get a clear look at the person¡¯s face but unfortunately for her, the waiter was in


    her way.


    She narrowed her eyes and tried intently to get a clear look at the person¡¯s face. At the same time, she


    didn¡¯t see Everly in the room so she was slightly disappointed. However, she also heaved a sigh of


    relief after that. If Everly wasn¡¯t in this room then obviously, she would be in the other room.


    From Heather¡¯s current position, she could see that there were shadows outlined in the other room.


    She contemted for a moment and decided that she would pick a room next to that one.


    Just then, the waiter came out of the room with a gloomy expression. It was quite likely that the


    customer in the room was in the midst of an important discussion and had lost their temper at him due


    to the disruption.


    Heather shot a sympathetic look at the guy. She had already made up her mind about her choice of


    room so she mentioned to him, ¡°I would like to book the Autumn Room please.¡±


    He nced at her with a confused look as hemented, ¡°But then you haven¡¯t even seen the


    Autumn Room.¡±


    Heather smiled. ¡°The Fifth Season isn¡¯t as good as I imagined,¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Spring


    Room and didn¡¯t like it that much either, but I¡¯m not a big fan of winter so I guess I¡¯ll just go with


    Autumn.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the waiter gave her a baffled look, quite likely because it was the first time he had


    ever encountered such a strange customer. However, since she had already made up her mind, that


    made things much easier for him too. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away,¡± he responded


    politely.


    Soon after that, Heather entered the Autumn Room and noticed that the decorations inside were quite


    apt with the theme of the room. The room was furnished in gold and yellow hues, and the whole ce


    reverberated with the joy of harvest. This was a contrast to what she had imagined because she had


    assumed that the theme chosen for this room would be ¡®The Autumn Bleaks¡¯, but it didn¡¯t cross her


    mind that they would have chosen a joyous theme like the ¡®Season of Harvest¡¯.


    Heather took a seatfortably by the table; there was a tatami mat in the room and this Japanese


    style simplicity was well-suited to her taste. She chose to take a seat by the tatami mat but she didn¡¯t


    even bother to give the actual dining table a second nce.


    Just then, the waiter handed over the menu to Heather. She nced at it then turned to him and said,


    ¡°Can I have my meal by the tatami?¡±


    He smiled at her in reply and nodded his head. ¡°Our customers are our priority, so you can choose to


    have your meal at any section of this room.¡±


    Heather was quite pleased with his response. Then, she randomly picked a few rmended dishes


    to order. After all, this was her first time visiting the ce so it would be wise to pick a couple of their


    well-known dishes and have a taste. She looked at the coffee table in front of her and realized that the


    space was quite limited, so it would very likely be crowdedter on when all her dishes were served.


    She frowned out of frustration at that thought. Soon after that, she picked up the teapot on the table


    and poured herself a cup of tea. Then, she lifted the teacup and took a whiff of the fragrant tea. It


    smells quite good, she thought and she smiled out of pleasure because she had an appreciation for


    good wine and great tea.


    However, right now, her priority was to find a way to determine the person in the room next to hers. She


    tried to ce her ear to the wall and eavesdropped on the situation next door. To her dismay, the


    soundproof system of the room was faultless and she couldn¡¯t seem to hear a single sound.


    Meanwhile, there was no way she could barge into the room so she remained at a loss for what to do.


    At the moment, the only thing that she was able to do in her room was to keep her eyes on the door to


    the next room and take note of the time they left the room. When that time came, perhaps she could


    work around this and open her door slightly to take a peek when they left the ce.


    Meanwhile, Everly was currently in the Winter Room and would definitely walk past the Autumn Room


    when they left the ce. There was only one route to get out so for safety purposes, Heather decided


    to employ a foolish tactic of waiting it out patiently.


    And so, she kept her eyes focused on the room next door while she ate her meal. I wonder how long


    will it take for them to end their discussion? she mused, starting to feel quite anxious.


    Today¡¯s task required endless patience but Heather, who usually regarded time as the essence, was


    willing to spend her precious time on this today and wait patiently. After quite some time, she practically


    felt that she was about to be a mummy from all the time that she spent vegetating in the room.


    However, there was no activity at all from next door. What are they doing inside there?


    Even if there¡¯s something fairly important to discuss, how is it possible for them to take such a long


    time? Heather was really tempted to barge in there right away. She sat alone in the room and was


    bored out of her mind. It was near lunchtime and she wondered, Don¡¯t tell me I have to take another


    meal here?


    She had had too much for breakfast so she was quite full just then and didn¡¯t have any appetite for


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    lunch. At that moment, she was so impatient that she considered digging a hole and to find out what


    was going on next door.


    Throughout this excruciating ordeal, Heather was full of contempt for herself. Why did I choose such a


    stupid and passive move anyway? Just as she was about to give up, suddenly, there was some noise


    from next door. She was quite thankful for the design of this old-fashioned building which made such a


    loud noise. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have realized the activity from next door, let alone be able to take a


    glimpse.


    Heather stood on guard by the door and as soon as their door opened, she would definitely be able to


    see the face of the customer next door right away. She opened a tiny gap by the door and observed


    closely. Luckily I haven¡¯t ordered a meal, or else the waiter would havee in right now.


    The door to the next room opened from the inside and Heather waited with bated breath. She could


    vaguely see a strapping male figure walking over. He neared her room and it wouldn¡¯t take too long for


    her to see his face. However, she suddenly noticed something and she didn¡¯t know whether tough or


    cry at the situation. That man had a mask on his face and his current attire looked out of ce.


    Nheless, the person next to him was Everly and everything had gone ording to n.


    Unfortunately, though, there was a w in the final and most critical step. I wonder whether he¡¯s trying


    to avoid others intentionally or could it be for some other reason? Anyway, after spending such a long


    time and trailing after Everly, this n is a flop.


    Heather was quite displeased with this oue. Meanwhile, she focused her gaze on the man¡¯s figure


    but unfortunately for her, he didn¡¯t utter a single word while walking out. After all, if Heather could put a


    voice to him, then it would make him easier to identify.


    After the man left, she requested a piece of paper and a pencil from the waiter. Then, she quickly


    sketched the man¡¯s figure. She had quite good sketching skills so she banked everything on this sketch


    she did. If I hand this to a private investigator, they should be able toe up with something!


    Right now, Heather wasn¡¯t worried about the oue but she was more anxious about running out of


    time. She was quite close to a few skillful private investigators in town and she was confident in their


    abilities. The only problem right now was that there wasn¡¯t much time left.


    She had already contacted the private investigator that she trusted upon receiving the first phone call


    from the kidnapper but up till now, the private investigator hadn¡¯t managed toe up with the


    kidnappers¡¯ hiddenir.


    On the surface, it seemed that Heather was busy trying to figure out the whole incident but in reality,


    she was actually trying to help cover the tracks of the private investigator. She clearly knew that she


    wasn¡¯t a professional in this field, so it would be much more reliable to leave this investigation work to


    the hands of an expert.


    She had seeded in gaining the attention of the kidnappers. After all, they probably didn¡¯t expect for


    her to engage the services of a private investigator so early on, and especially a well-known one too.


    On the way back, Heather immediately sent her sketch to the private investigator. Truth was, she


    actually owned a phone that couldn¡¯t be hacked. It was one designed for her personally by Leon, and


    the privacy features it had was exceptional.


    Recently, she had been using this to keep in contact with the private investigator. Of course, she kept in


    contact with Leon as well using this phone. He had the same model too, and the male version was


    ck while hers was white.


    Initially, Leon had designed this as a couple phone but Heather had ended up falling in love with


    someone else. Nheless, after that, if they had any private and urgent matters, they would normally


    use this phone to make contact.


    The private investigator, also known as the Great Detective, looked at the photo on his phone and


    revealed a cunning smile. He had flown from miles away to get to Bradfort City to investigate this


    kidnapping incident. This was his way of showing his respect to Heather.


    ¡°My darling Heather, I just got off the ne and I¡¯m knackered. Could you please give me a break


    before I throw myself into work?¡± he teasingly replied to Heather with a flippant tone of voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll increase your pay to 500,000. Just bring me the identity of this person right away,¡± Heather


    countered swiftly. She didn¡¯t quite trust his words and knew that he tended to drag things on, so her


    only solution was to throw money at him.


    ¡°Darling, this isn¡¯t a matter of money.¡± He smiled perversely. He hadn¡¯t seen her for quite some time


    now and he recalled his previous encounter with her. She was dressed in a bright red dress and was so


    attractive back then. If only I can have a night with her, then that would definitely be my motivation to


    work hard.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Heather was quite aware of his perverse nature, so she knew that he must be raring


    to meet her. Although she couldn¡¯t stand his perverted manner, she knew that he was top in this


    profession and she had no better candidate for this job.


    ¡°Darling, do you miss me as much as I miss you?¡± he murmured flirtatiously.


    In the end, Heather didn¡¯t want to waste her time beating around the bush so she said bluntly, ¡°Send


    me your location and I¡¯ll head over right away.¡±

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    After a 30-minute drive, Heather finally found the ce where the Great Detective was. It was a remote


    area, which was a good choice when one wanted to hide from the public.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    A smirk yed by the Great Detective¡¯s lips as he looked at her walking toward him. I¡¯ve really missed


    her, he thought to himself. Then, he spread his arms wide and said to her, ¡°Hattie, let me give you a


    hug.¡±


    Heather rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Zayne, be serious. I¡¯m not in the mood to joke around with you.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, he put down his arms in disappointment but the smile on his face remained as


    bright as ever.


    ¡°Hattie, who made you so angry?¡± he asked in a girly voice. He was not only a pervert but feminine in


    character, not to mention bisexual.


    ¡°Please act more normal. You are bing rather gaytely,¡± Heather responded with a look of


    disgust on her face.


    Zayne Lee was unfazed by her reaction and said, ¡°You dislike me for being a pervert, right? So, I


    thought that you may like me if I act this way and think of me as your bestie!¡± he purred in a British


    ent that sounded so annoying that Heather wanted to beat him up.


    ¡°Did you stay in Britain for too long? Why do you have a British ent?¡± She rubbed her temple and


    was starting to regret asking him toe over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it, though? It sounds gentle.¡± He spoke with his pinky raised.


    The way Zayne behaved in his burly build made his overall image seem incongruous. In all honesty,


    Heather even suspected that he was actually putting up an act because she couldn¡¯t imagine him as a


    bottom, nor could she imagine anybody having such a peculiar taste to actually ept him as a


    partner.


    Although Zayne was no longer the pervert he used to be when she met him, this time around, she still


    found his image now uneptable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to business.¡± She cleared her throat and found a spot to sit down, trying her best to stay as


    far away from him.


    ¡°Alright, I understand that you didn¡¯t invite me here to be your bestie,¡± he stated as he took a seat


    beside her.


    ¡°Is there any progress after so many days?¡± Heather asked with a frown. With Zayne¡¯s capability, it is


    impossible for him not to find anything after investigating things for so long.


    ¡°What kind of progress do you want?¡± he countered with a raised brow. Truth was, he looked rather


    handsome after dropping the feminine act.


    ¡°I want to rescue Myra as soon as possible.¡± Heather murmured and her brows were tightly knitted.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, her request put him on a spot. ¡°This will be difficult.¡±


    ¡°Difficult?¡± she repeated in disbelief. It was rare to hear Zayne using the word ¡®difficult¡¯, as he would


    usuallyin that things were too simple to him.


    ¡°Is there any better method?¡± she asked, refusing to believe that he had no better ideas.


    ¡°Heather, I am but an insignificant detective. What other ways do I have?¡± This was the first time she


    heard him describing himself like this and it made her even more anxious.


    ¡°Zayne, don¡¯t brush me off. I know that you definitely have a way!¡± Heather roared, thinking that he


    must be pulling her leg. This can¡¯t be true!


    However, Zayne merely shrugged and smiled at her. ¡°This matter is not as simple as it seems. The


    kidnappers may seem like mere criminals from the surface, but they are supported by unfathomable


    forces behind them.¡±


    Truth be told, he did not expect Heather to be so irritable because of this and it was giving him a


    headache. She seldom lost her sense of judgement, but the kidnapping incident this time had obviously


    made her lose her calm.


    Upon hearing that, Heather tried to calm herself down because blowing up at him would not help the


    situation since it wasn¡¯t his fault to begin with. ¡°Do you have any good suggestions?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Stay put. Don¡¯t worry, though; your bestie¡¯s life is not in danger for now,¡± he reassured her, finally


    getting serious.


    ¡°Myra is pregnant, so of course I¡¯m very worried for her!¡± Heather stressed this point again to him.


    Zayne raised his brows and replied nonchntly, ¡°Heather, you know very well that this sort of thing


    happens every day. Even if the one who is being kidnapped is a pregnant woman, so what?¡± Zayne did


    not wish to see her losing herposure, so he had to find a way to make her view this kidnapping


    case without personal feelings.


    However, Heather countered, ¡°She has been my best friend since I was young. In my heart, she is


    more important to me than my real sister.¡± This was the first time she confessed her heartfelt feelings.


    Zayne looked at her in distress, but he couldn¡¯t allow her to be emotional. He had to remind her to think


    with reason.


    ¡°The more you care about her, the more likely it is for you to fall in the kidnappers¡¯ trap.¡± He revealed


    the truth bluntly. ¡°You are now being led by the nose. I have to say, Heather, I¡¯ve never seen such a


    stupid side of you.¡± He intentionally stressed on the word ¡®stupid¡¯ as he could not bear to see her


    continue on like this.


    ¡°Do I really look stupid now?¡± She, too, felt that she seemed to have lost her judgement and kept doing


    stupid things.


    ¡°Yes, incredibly stupid, I might add.¡± Zayne held nothing back as he recklessly degraded her.


    ¡°What do you think I should do, then?¡± She looked into his eyes with a piercing gaze. She needed an


    answer right now, one that could show her the way.


    However, Zayne raised his voice and muttered, ¡°Like I¡¯ve said¡ªstay put. This is a kidnapping incident,


    so you should understand that this kind of case is the most challenging one to handle.¡± He really


    couldn¡¯t bear to see Heather this way. She seemed totally different from how graceful and morous


    she used to be.


    ¡°I understand. I understand it all but if I don¡¯t do anything, I feel useless.¡± Heather had been racking her


    brain to think of a better way these few days because she just couldn¡¯t bear not doing anything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand that you are only acting foolishly.¡± Zayne shot her a cold look. He never


    expected Heather to be this way when they met again, and he found it an utter disappointment.


    ¡°How should we rescue Myra from the kidnappers, then?¡± She was especially concerned about this


    matter. She had ced all her hope on Zayne, who had now practically be her savior.


    ¡°Calm down. I can¡¯t think of any way at the moment, but I¡¯m not pulling your leg either¡ªthis case is too


    this if my words can get through to her.


    ¡°Exin it to me in a way that is easiest for me to understand, then.¡± On the other hand, Heather


    required an exnation so that she could understand the entire situation.


    ¡°You are very irritable now, so I¡¯m afraid that you may hit me if I say something wrong.¡± As Zayne was


    speaking, he tried to match his words with his actions by giving her a timid gaze¡ªhe really pulled out


    all the stops for his act.


    Upon seeing that, she raised her hand in frustration. ¡°I will hit you right now if you don¡¯t give me a good


    exnation,¡± she muttered bluntly, as she knew that the generous Zayne never picked on her faults for


    trivial stuff like this.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Please forgive me, O¡¯ Master Heather. I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± he helplessly replied in


    aggrievement, which looked rather hrious on him.


    ¡°You¡¯d better give me a good exnation,¡± Heather growled in an intimidating tone.


    ¡°This incident probably involves a lot of parties. Now that Myra is in their hands, they have got


    something on us, so we can¡¯t just barge in and snatch her back even if we find their hideout,¡± Zayne


    exined vividly.


    ¡°So?¡± Heather seemed to understand what he implied and looked at him thoughtfully.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that they are criminals? Even if they are treating Myra fairly well now, things will


    not be the same if we try to barge into their ce to save her. Do you really think that they won¡¯t make


    a move on Myra by then?¡± He threw her a question and had her figure it out herself.


    ¡°You are saying that our actions are limited and we can¡¯t do much because Myra is in their hands?¡±


    Heather responded with a question, finally understanding what he had in mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say!¡± He revealed a bright grin, which she found rather ugly.


    After listening to his analysis, Heather managed to calm herself down because what he had said made


    sense. Upon seeing that her expression had eased a little, Zayne inwardly heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So we are going to remain passive?¡± she pressed on, reluctant to ept that there was nothing they


    could do. If we continue to do nothing, how are we going to rescue Myra?


    ¡°Have you heard of a kidnapping case where the kidnappers kidnapped a wealthy businessman for


    three months, and thetter managed to return unharmed?¡± Zayne suddenly brought up a case in a


    high spirit¡ªit was a case that he was involved as well.


    ¡°Three months?¡± Heather repeated in disbelief. ¡°We can¡¯t possibly let Myra give birth at the kidnappers¡¯


    ce, can we?¡± Myra¡¯s delivery date was approaching and it left them with not much time.


    ¡°Stay calm. Trust me; I will try my best to get Myra back unharmed and as soon as possible.¡± Zayne


    was picking his words carefully as Heather now was too irritable, and he was afraid that he might


    identally say something that would offend her.


    ¡°I trust you and your capabilities as well, but I need a timeline. I can¡¯t just wait blindly,¡± she countered. It


    was hard for Heather and it never had been her intention to urge him this way as well, but whenever


    she thought of the fact that Myra was still in the hands of the kidnappers, she would feel so restless


    that she was unable to do anything.


    ¡°One month.¡± Zayne reluctantly replied.


    ¡°So long?¡± Heather asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yes. This case is somewhat simr to the kidnapping case of the wealthy businessman. At that time,


    the kidnapper didn¡¯t name their conditions even after quite some time and kept holding him captive, but


    of course, he didn¡¯t torture the businessman. When I epted the case, I was the same as you¡ªI had


    no idea what to do.¡± He continued tofort her. He believed that an intelligent person like Heather


    would surely understand what he implied.


    ¡°And after that?¡± She was more concerned about what had happened next.


    ¡°It was aplicated case that involved the interests of many parties, so it would be difficult for me to


    tell you everything at once. However, you have to trust me that this isn¡¯t something that can be rushed,¡±


    Zayne reassured Heather, who had anxiety written all over her face.


    Upon hearing that, she sighed. She initially thought that a kidnapping case like this would be rare, but it


    turned out that strange urrences were never rare in a world asrge as theirs. It was great that


    Zayne had experience in this sort of case and she was d that she did not find the wrong expert to


    help her.


    ¡°All you need to do now is to trust mepletely and listen to my everymand, alright?¡± He had to


    gain herplete trust as there were a lot of things that required her to work very closely with him.


    After some contemtion, she nodded seriously. ¡°Okay. Consider it a deal.¡±

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Heather left Zayne¡¯s temporary residence with a fuzzy mind. In all honesty, she didn¡¯t even know how


    she got into the car. In the end, she started the car with a million thoughts running through her mind.


    The weather was rather fine today, with the afternoon sunzily spilling light over thend. It was an


    afternoon that Heather would usually love but she had lost the mood to enjoy the sunshine today.


    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, she kept rubbing her temple while biting her lips.


    Theck of rest recently had made her migraine more severe. She wondered if Myra was being


    properly treated in the hands of the kidnappers, and Heather couldn¡¯t forgive herself when she thought


    of this.


    At this rate, Heather might push her own body to the limits before Myra was rescued. Every day and


    night, she was unable to close her eyes and have a good night¡¯s sleep; sometimes, she would fall


    asleep but wouldter be awakened by nightmares.


    Little did she know that Myra was actually having a good time. Although she was being confined by the


    kidnappers, they did not torture her. She could still see the sunlight and currently, she was basking


    under the sunlight while carefully reading a book.


    Myra had no idea how much Tony and Heather had suffered in order to rescue her. In fact, there


    weren¡¯t any thoughts in particr in her head. She felt as if she had been in a dream ever since she


    had been kidnapped. Her mind had been nk these days and she couldn¡¯t even process the fact that


    she had been kidnapped.


    When she was here, she met the woman who had told her a lot of inside information at the cemetery.


    However, Myra had forgotten her looks and she only found her face familiar.


    ¡°Madam, would you like to have some water?¡± As Myra was pregnant, they dared not feed her any


    unhealthy food or drinks, so in water was the safest thing for her.


    Myra turned around. The sunlightnded on her and her dark hair seemed transparent under the bright


    light. She smiled gently at the woman.


    Myra felt that she seemed to be unable to control herself these few days. She had not seen Tony for


    some time, yet she did not find it strange at all. It was as if not meeting him was a plot that had been


    prenned and she somehow was able to ept the fact easily.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Anyone who saw how she was now would think that she merely had a change in her living


    environment instead of thinking that she had been kidnapped.


    There were people taking care of her when she was here. After her memory had been tampered, she


    calmly epted the current situation and did not miss Tony at all.


    After the woman served her water, she quietly left Myra but identally bumped into a man¡¯s firm


    chest.


    The man whispered from above the woman¡¯s head in a low, sexy voice, ¡°Why are you in a hurry?¡±


    The woman looked up to him resignedly. ¡°Master, it was an ident. I wasn¡¯t in a hurry.¡± The woman


    wore neither a humble nor arrogant expression, and she did not seem like an ordinary servant.


    ¡°Is she acting normaltely?¡± the man asked the woman.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not sure how to answer your question. She is acting strangetely, but isn¡¯t this what you


    want? So¡­¡± There was a shadow of a smile by her lips as she replied in an indirect manner.


    ¡°Did she mention Tony or Heather?¡± The man looked down at the woman from his height as he


    contemted on how he should deal with her. This woman is getting out of control.


    ¡°No. She is just like a newborn baby. This part¡ª¡± She pointed at her head as she spoke and revealed a


    wicked smile. ¡°¡ªis probably nk.¡±


    The man smiled in satisfaction; it was obvious that he was d with the answer. Although he dared not


    give Myra a strong dose in consideration of the baby she was carrying, it seemed like what she had


    been given turned out to be quite effective.


    ¡°Good. Remember to feed her the drug at this time every day.¡± The man instructed the woman. This


    was, in fact, not the first time he stressed on this.


    ¡°Master, you can trust mepletely on the task.¡± She smiled coquettishly and the man forced a smile.


    Myra turned to look in their direction and she shed a faint smile at the man from a distance. Upon


    seeing that, the man nodded satisfactorily.


    It was undeniable that Myra had an elegance that set her apart from ordinary mboyant beauty. Tony


    was probably attracted by her calm and graceful temperament, and the man had faith in Tony¡¯s taste.


    ¡°Master, what should we do next? Are we going to continue to take care of her?¡± the woman asked in


    puzzlement.


    There was a ¡®Myra¡¯ at another end of Bradfort City who was not as blessed as the real Myra in the


    hands of the kidnapper.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s wait for another two weeks.¡± The man was in no hurry at all and he wanted the


    fun to continue on.


    ¡°Heather and Tony are turning the city upside down in search of her. Are we going to ignore them?¡± The


    woman mentioned Heather and Tony. They already had people watching the two of them, so they knew


    that the both of them had done a lot in secret.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Myra in our hands, the sky won¡¯t fall and the earth won¡¯t shake no matter what they


    do,¡± the man announced in full confidence. Currently, he was about to gain full control of the entire


    situation in Bradfort City.


    ¡°Master, you killed three birds with one stone this time. You surely are a genius,¡± she murmured to


    tter him.


    ¡°We will have to thank Myra and her important role for this,¡± the man mocked, his gaze fixed on Myra.


    Truth was, he was a little envious of her.


    Whenever he thought how a woman as strong as Heather would go to such an extent for her sake, he


    would feel a hint of jealousy. Perhaps Heather would never treat him this way in this lifetime.


    Meanwhile, Myra was reading a book quietly as she intermittently raised her head to look at the bright


    sun above. The sun was so blinding that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes and it even forced her eyes to


    be watery. This feeling was so nostalgic and for some inexplicable reason, it put her in near tears,


    as if she had lost something important.


    Her chest felt empty, her head felt empty, and her memories became even more fuzzier. Many images


    shed across her mind but she couldn¡¯t hold onto anything.


    ¡°Did I lose something?¡± she mumbled to herself.


    Myra¡¯s words were heard by the man and he exchanged nces with the woman. Both of them


    probably did not expect this to happen.


    Myra¡¯s memories had beenpletely erased, yet she came out with this doubt. It looked like they


    should not underestimate the potential of the human brain.


    The two of them looked at each other in unison and the woman said, ¡°Seems like we will have to give


    her a stronger dose.¡±


    A hesitant look appeared on the man¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m worried about the child that she is carrying.¡± The man


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    had his concerns because the motive for this kidnapping had never been to hurt someone.


    ¡°Master, since when have you be so soft-hearted?¡± A sarcastic smile yed by her lips.


    Upon hearing that, he turned to her in rage as he roared, ¡°You are not in the position to lecture me!¡±


    She lowered her head respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I¡¯ve crossed the line.¡±


    The man then left in a huff. Looking at his figure from behind, the woman sneered. ¡°Master, if you


    continue with your petty kindness, you will have a hard time taking on the family¡¯s responsibilities,¡± she


    uttered in a voice so soft that only she could hear.


    At that moment, Myra caressed her own belly and wanted to rise from the chair. She knew that she was


    carrying a child, but she couldn¡¯t seem to remember who the father of the child was.


    ¡°Janelle, could you help me up?¡± Pregnancy had affected Myra¡¯s flow of blood and caused her to be


    unable to stand up, so she massaged her numbed calves.


    ¡°Hold on for a moment. I¡¯ming.¡± Janelle then went toward her.


    Janelle walked up to Myra and carried her up with her height advantage. It seemed so effortless,


    hinting at Janelle¡¯s incredible strength.


    ¡°You should take some walks when you are free; you shouldn¡¯t sit down all the time.¡± She advised Myra


    as if she was her elder, although she was merely a woman in her twenties.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any strength and now I feel tired,¡± Myra replied helplessly, her drowsiness bing more


    pronounced.


    ¡°Let me help you to your bed.¡± A triumphant smile appeared by the corner of the woman¡¯s lips as


    Myra¡¯s drowsiness showed that the drug had started to take effect.


    Myra nodded in response. ¡°Thank you, Janelle.¡± In reality, she was totally clueless about the woman¡¯s


    malicious intentions.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my duty to take care of you. You don¡¯t have to treat me so politely,¡± Janelle replied


    amiably, as if she had a close rtionship with Myra.


    ¡°I feel bad for having to trouble you all the time.¡± Myra felt embarrassed despite Janelle¡¯s ¡®kind¡¯ words.


    Truth was, she was not familiar with the other woman and even instinctively resisted her a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. We are just like sisters so we can skip all the formalities between us. I don¡¯t like to


    listen to things like you feeling bad for troubling me.¡± Janelle, who had rather good acting skills, rapidly


    got into her role.


    ¡°Your husband has left again?¡± Myra asked curiously.


    Janelle forced a smile as she was still not used to pretending to be her master¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s just too busy. He is our family¡¯s sole breadwinner because I can¡¯t help out much.¡± She, on


    the other hand, had pretended to be a housewife.


    ¡°No, I think that you are amazing. I can¡¯t cook but you can cook really well.¡± Myra blinked her innocent


    eyes and it made her look all the more like a child.


    ¡°Do you want to learn how to cook?¡± Janelle suggested. Staying with Myra all day long was too boring,


    so she wanted to find something to do.


    ¡°Can I?¡± Myra pointed at herself.


    ¡°Of course, but you have to listen to me; I don¡¯t want you burning down my kitchen.¡± Janelle treated her


    like how she would a child.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Myra nced at the other woman timidly. She wanted to try it out but at the same time, she was


    shy andcked the courage to do so.


    ¡°You should be bolder,¡± Janelle encouraged. After Myra¡¯s memories had been erased, she had


    somehow be silly and innocent, so it was actually quite fun to tease her.


    However, Myra had her concerns. ¡°I¡¯m worried that I can¡¯t do it well.¡±


    Now, she seemed to have returned to when she was a child. Janelle never expected Myra to have such


    a pure and innocent personality when she was little before she met Heather.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have me.¡± Janelle continued to encourage her. Now that Myra doesn¡¯t annoy me as


    much as she used to, I don¡¯t mind making friends with her for the time being since we have to spend


    another two weeks together!


    ¡°Thank you. Janelle, you¡¯re such a nice person.¡± Myra blinked her dark, innocent eyes at the other


    woman, which made it hard for anyone to lie to her face.


    Upon seeing that, Janelle let out a smile of self-mockery. ¡°I hope that you will still find me a good


    person after this.¡± Her words contained so many emotions as it reminded her of the weak and useless


    self from years ago. At that time, she was as kind as a saint who tried to save the world.


    She couldn¡¯t remember when she had be who she was today¡ªa person who was so despicable


    to the point that even she herself was unable to tell if there was a limit to how far she would go.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    A week soon went by. Heather had been locking herself in her house and refused toe out even


    when Matthias came looking for her.


    On this day, Heather was sitting at the dining table and her gaze intermittentlynded on Everly. It was


    so obvious to the point that even thetter took notice of her gaze.


    Everly tried to muster her courage multiple times to ask Heather the reason for looking at her so often


    but in the end, her courage dissipated and no words escaped her lips.


    In the past week, the kidnapper had not contacted them, but Zayne had made a breakthrough in the


    investigation¡ªhe managed to discover the identity of the man whom Everly had met that day.


    Heather was at Zayne¡¯s temporary residence. In her hand was a photo of a man with an unfamiliar


    face; she couldn¡¯t recognize him at all.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this person?¡± Zayne got straight to the point and asked.


    ¡°I have never met him before.¡± Heather had never thought that it would be a man that she did not know


    of. She had made many spections before this, but she couldn¡¯t figure out how Everly got in touch


    with a stranger.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that Everly doesn¡¯t know him,¡± he replied as he stood off to one


    side. Zayne had yet to find out Everly¡¯s rtionship with this man, but he believed that he would soon


    make progress.


    However, Heather disliked anybody badmouthing her family. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Everly is a much moreplicated person than you imagine¡ªher social circle is quite bizarre.¡± Zayne


    couldn¡¯t think of a better way to describe it other than the word ¡®bizarre¡¯.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Heather had never expected Everly would turn out to be a girl like this, which


    was totally different from what she imagined.


    He took the photo from her hand. ¡°Stop staring at the photo¡ªthis man is behind the new mysterious


    force in Bradfort City.¡± He directly revealed the truth to her to save her the effort of racking her brain to


    figure out his identity.


    ¡°As expected,¡± she muttered and scoffed.


    ¡°Looks like you are able to guess it right.¡± Zayne was d because it showed that Heather¡¯s brain was


    still working, at least.


    ¡°I can¡¯t seem to figure out how Everly got herself involved with this force.¡± She was still clueless about it


    despite trying hard to understand the situation.


    Zayne smiled and said nothing, which puzzled Heather even more. His attitude was so ambiguous and


    she found it rather irritating. In short, it made her want to punch his face.


    ¡°You are bing more violent these days. Ever consider seeing a doctor?¡± Zayne muttered, able to


    guess her thoughts. As expected from the Great Detective¡ªa mere nce was enough for him to tell


    what she was thinking.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± she roared. ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to find out Everly¡¯s rtionship with that man, did you?¡±


    There can be only two reasons for his attitude now¡ªeither he has everything in his hand or he has


    nothing at all.


    ¡°Ah, you figured it out,¡± he exaggerated.


    Heather looked at him with aplex expression. After all that drama, it turned out that he knew


    nothing, yet he made her anxious for no reason.


    ¡°You tricked me again,¡± she snarled. He would probably give her a heart attack from extreme anger


    before the kidnappers managed to do so.


    However, Zayne continued to tease her. ¡°I almost can¡¯t remember how cold and elegant you were


    before.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Find out their rtionship as soon as possible,¡± an angry Heather instructed. As she was


    Zayne¡¯s client now, she felt that he had to listen to her orders.


    ¡°I believe that this matter is irrelevant, so why are you so concerned about it?¡± He yed with the photo


    in his hand while looking at the handsome young man on it¡ªhe seemed quite young.


    ¡°I have a feeling that this matter has something to do with Everly.¡± It was merely a gut feeling, so


    Heather wasn¡¯t sure if Everly really had anything to do with the case.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a guess and you could be wrong,¡± he teased. After he had gotten used to how calm and


    interesting.


    ¡°I trust my gut feeling. Anyway, follow up with this finding and I believe that you will find something


    about the kidnapping case.¡± She strongly believed in her intuition because it had helped her a great


    deal for many times.


    ¡°Okay, the customer is always right. Since you have given me an order, I will surely look into it,¡± he


    responded with arge grin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me such a fake smile,¡± Heather muttered in disgust as she disliked his fake grin.


    She knew that Zayne was a hypocrite and he would always wear a fake smile to mask his real


    thoughts. Truth be told, he was even worse than Matthias. Although he seemed harmless on the


    surface, he was actually full of wicked thoughts.


    One shouldn¡¯t be fooled by his identity as a renown detective and think that he wouldn¡¯t do bad deeds.


    Back when he was young, he had been a man who never did anything good and all he did was evil


    deeds. If it wasn¡¯t for the girl who had appeared in his life, he would have been sentenced to life in


    prison.


    ¡°Hattie, saying that makes me sad. Can¡¯t you treat me more gently?¡± Zayne joked without any fear


    toward Heather.


    ¡°If you continue to speak like this, you will be dead soon.¡± Heather took out the dagger that she always


    carried with her, and it had a cold gleam to it as it reflected the sunlight that fell on it.


    ¡°Wow, Hattie, you really are violent,¡± he exaggerated.


    ¡°Stop calling me that,¡± she growled through gritted teeth, fully hating the way he addressed her. His


    attitude gave her a headache.


    ¡°Okay, I will stop calling you this way, Hattie.¡± Zayne had always been a person who never feared to


    test the limits of others, so he surely would not watch his mouth.


    The dagger suddenly shed through the air by his face as she red at him with cold eyes. ¡°You


    won¡¯t lose only your beard next time.¡± On top of her dagger was his beard, which showed the dagger¡¯s


    sharpness.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not be so violent. Put down your dagger and maybe we can talk over a cup of


    coffee, yes?¡± A helpless Zayne tried tofort her. He never expected that Heather had be so


    terrifying.


    He remembered that he met Heather for the first time at a ball when he went to Europe to investigate a


    murder case. The scenes at that night remained vivid in his memories, even until now. The moment


    Heather made an appearance, everyone¡¯s gaze was locked on her¡ªshe shined brightly, much like a


    moon surrounded by stars.


    Back then, she wore a red gown. Zayne had never seen anyone looking so gorgeous in a red gown


    and at that time, he thought that he saw an angel. The angel was wearing a red gown, looking as


    enchanting as clouds that were dyed red in the evening.


    As she put her dagger away, his gaze became creepier and it gave her goosebumps.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such a perverted gaze,¡± she warned him.


    Heather knew that Zayne was attracted to her and liked her a little but she had given her heart to


    Matthias, so it would be impossible for her to like anyone else.


    ¡°Okay, are there any other instructions?¡± He averted his gaze. Love is a b*tch that never goes the way I


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    want; I don¡¯t need that kind of thing.


    ¡°Did you manage to find out where Myra is?¡± Heather asked as she was anxious to know about this.


    ¡°Is this really important?¡± He looked at her, feeling a headacheing on. In all honesty, he had no


    idea how to provide an answer to this question.


    Although he was a well-known detective who was an expert in cracking cases, investigating a person¡¯s


    whereabouts was never his strength. This time, he hade to Bradfort City on his own and left his


    partner behind, so there were certain areas which he faced trouble.


    ¡°This is my utmost priority. I have to know where Myra is no matter what you say.¡± Heather, on the other


    hand, would not be dismissed so easily with only a few words by him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Investigating a person¡¯s whereabouts is not my strength,¡± he replied helplessly. He had


    never confessed this to anyone but he did so to Heather now.


    ¡°What? Then what¡¯s your strength?¡± Baffled, she nced at him, thinking that he must be joking.


    He suddenly grabbed her shoulders, forcing her to look into his eyes as he enunciated, ¡°Look into my


    eyes and tell me if what I¡¯m going to say is true or not. Investigating a person¡¯s whereabouts is not my


    strength, so I have a partner in secret and nobody knows about his existence.¡±


    Heather looked at him in disbelief and even forgot to free herself from his grasp. Why is he only telling


    me this secret now?


    After a while, she quietly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your partner, then?¡± Now, she had a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te here with me. We were working on a case but you asked me toe over urgently. I


    had a fight with him because I chose toe to you, so I¡¯m now on my own,¡± Zayne exined in a


    nonchnt voice, as if he was talking about the weather.


    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing that, she looked at him, baffled. On one hand, she couldn¡¯t process the fact that


    Zayne had a partner in secret but on the other hand, she never thought that he actually took her so


    seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel touched¡ªit was because I couldn¡¯t resist your beauty.¡± He let go of her as he spoke and


    raised her chin with his index finger, much like a thug.


    However, a loud wail was soon heard when Heather bent his finger. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Her eyes


    seemed to be burning with mes of anger.


    Zayne was someone who would take a mile once he was given an inch, but Heather would not allow


    him to have his own way.


    ¡°Ouch! I know my mistake, alright? Now let go of me. You are going to break my finger,¡± he pleaded.


    ¡°Do you still dare to touch me after this?¡± She was determined to let him remember his lesson this time.


    ¡°Of course not, so please let go of me. If you break my finger, who will help you to investigate the


    case?¡± Zayne instantly gave in. Although he had good martial art skills, he refused to use his skills on a


    stunning woman like Heather.


    Fortunately for him, she let go of him and coldly snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t ever make the same mistake again.¡±


    She had warned him before this, but he never learnt from his mistake.


    ¡°Why is my life so tough? I forsook my partner for you, but how could you treat me this way?¡± the


    drama king sobbed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mix things up. Although I¡¯m grateful that you are willing to go to such lengths for me, that doesn¡¯t


    mean that you can touch me as you please. You know that I hate men who don¡¯t respect women.¡±


    Heather stated her grounds sternly. She refused to give an inch when it came to pride-rted matters.


    ¡°I understand. Heather, you really are bing more of a feminist,¡± he remarked helplessly as he


    wondered if it was a right choice to abandon so much to rush over to her.


    Upon hearing that, Heather found her expression easing a little. Then, she patted his shoulder and


    assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will make it up to you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, he instantly felt alive. Heather knew what he had in mind when she saw his


    reaction, so she exined herself before Zayne managed to say anything, ¡°I meant that I will make it


    up to you financially. Don¡¯t take it the other way.¡±

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Upon hearing that, Zayne shrugged. What a tease Heather is, not giving me any leeway to flirt with her!


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    Now, not only could he not take advantage of her through his actions, but he couldn¡¯t take advantage of


    her by his words either. And so, Zayne couldn¡¯t help but question his decision. If he hadn¡¯te over


    so easily, he might have been able to negotiate something for himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of doing anything funny,¡± Heather snapped at him now as she eyed him viciously.


    He could only offer her a helpless smile in response. He didn¡¯t dare to argue with her, since one could


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    onlypromise upon meeting a woman such as Heather. Not too long ago, he thought she had


    crossed a line but now, he was mesmerized by her. No matter how outrageous her request, he was


    willing to go through hell or high water for her.


    Once again, he shrugged. Unfortunately for him, she greatly disliked this action and thought he seemed


    all too much like an unreasonable hooligan.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cruel to me, Heather!¡± Afraid that she would pull her dagger on him again, Zayne didn¡¯t dare


    address her more intimately.


    ¡°Have you helped me look into Matthias?¡± she asked him instead of dignifying his statement with a


    response, referring to the time she asked him to investigate Matthias.


    At this point, he looked at her with difort. There were some things he found hard to say, so he


    stammered and stuttered, which in turn made her extremely unhappy.


    ¡°Get to the point. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush,¡± she told him as she stared at him keenly.


    Truly, she didn¡¯t understand why he behaved like that.


    ¡°Do you and Matthias have a bad rtionship?¡± he asked cautiously. Thing was, he found out a bit of


    insider information but it pertained to Heather and Matthias¡¯ romantic rtionship, and was therefore


    difficult to bring up to her.


    Rolling her eyes at him, she answered inly, ¡°Save your gossip. I¡¯m only curious about what secrets


    he¡¯s hiding behind my back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rather unkind of you,¡± he protested righteously. ¡°Everyone has their secrets and even people


    who are dating must have their own personal space.¡±


    In the end, Zayne wasn¡¯t willing to tell her Matthias¡¯ dirty little secret, firstly because he was afraid she


    would be disappointed in Matthias and secondly, he could understand why Matthias would keep this


    secret from her.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Heather asked impatiently.


    ¡°No,¡± he answered clearly, irritating her even more.


    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t tell me then. Your pay will be deducted by half.¡± Heather was ruthless, for she didn¡¯t believe


    he could pass up the money.


    Naturally, his face fell when she brought money into the equation. How could he live with himself if he


    blindly sacrificed his hard-earned coin for a man he didn¡¯t know?


    Not to mention that the man was, technically, his rival in love. After thinking about it for a while, Zayne


    finally decided to tell her the truth.


    ¡°Do you really wish to know Matthias¡¯ secret?¡± he asked her, feeling troubled. This is such a quandary!


    He felt like he was betraying his fellow men.


    ¡°Yes.¡± No matter what, Heather couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Matthias was hiding something rted to


    his family from her. Since she was deeply afraid of his family, she needed to know what he was hiding


    from her.


    After dithering for a few more minutes, he told her joyfully, ¡°It¡¯s actually not that much of a secret. I


    imagine you might even have guessed it already and only want confirmation from me.¡±


    With a single look, he was able to see through her. Clearly, his reasoning skills hadn¡¯t diminished


    throughout the years. Thus, she only smiled at him without saying anything, surmising that it was likely


    she already knew the answer.


    ¡°However, I regret to inform you that you¡¯re mistaken!¡± he crowed triumphantly. The smile at the corners


    of his lips was particrly ring.


    It was a unique skill he had¡ªthe ability to make her explode with anger in an instant. If it weren¡¯t for the


    fact that he was quite useful, Heather might have killed him just to shut him up by now. Communicating


    with him was simply too much trouble.


    She hated how much he loved teasing her self-righteously. He was deeply sexist and chauvinistic, and


    she had told him many times that she did not like being teased like that. ¡°You know this way of talking


    will get you killed,¡± she informed him with a forced smile.


    Yet, Zayne still dragged his feet, refusing to inly speak Matthias¡¯ secret. She had no idea what he


    was so concerned about.


    ¡°At any rate, Matthias isn¡¯t as despicable as you think he is.¡± Since Zayne didn¡¯t dare to be frank, he


    spoke in circles that left her confused.


    ¡°Are you saying I make him look ugly?¡± she asked with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that,¡± he refuted, gesturing at himself. ¡°I¡¯m not the one saying that you¡¯re being petty.¡±


    Fed up, Heather barked at him, ¡°Stop beating around the bush! I don¡¯t intend on continuing to waste my


    time here arguing with you.¡±


    For the first time in his life, upon seeing that she was about to leave, he almost hoped she would.


    Nheless, he was still very concerned about his pay.


    In the end, Zayne regarded her with a forced smile and did not say anything. Thus, she spun on her


    heel and headed toward the exit, taking all of her ire with her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± he shouted after her.


    s, she neither responded nor stopped walking. When he realized she was about to open the door


    and walk out, he hurriedly asked, ¡°You¡¯re not really going to deduct my pay, are you?¡±


    Already vexed, Heather became even angrier upon hearing that. Hence, she wrenched open the door


    and, without looking back, faintly answered, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about taking away your pay altogether.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll go on strike!¡± he called out before she could step outside.


    In the end, she cut him off with an unceremonious m of the door. Truth was, Heather didn¡¯t take his


    words to heart because she knew he wouldn¡¯t go on strike. Simrly, she wouldn¡¯t genuinely deduct his


    pay.


    It was only because they had this understanding that they acted so carelessly around each other.


    Rarely could she tolerate someone being so impudent toward her.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Zayne could provide her with all sorts of intelligence, there was a chance


    she wouldn¡¯t speak to him again in her lifetime. However she looked at him, he was simply someone


    she didn¡¯t like and only begrudgingly managed to stay friends with.


    After Heather left, the smile on Zayne¡¯s face faded as well. While he acted one way in front of her, he


    acted another way when he was by himself.


    Even if she would keep misunderstanding him, he liked torturing himself like that. Nheless, he


    knew that it was probable that he was someone she didn¡¯t want in her life.


    After making her exit, Heather cautiously looked around. Like a famous celebrity, she put on arge


    pair of sunsses upon determining that there was no one nearby.


    In truth, she was only being careful because she knew someone was following her. Every visit to Zayne


    was a tedious task. However, he had professional anti-reconnaissance knowledge and with his


    guidance, she would not easily be followed¡ªnot to mention that he had multiple hideouts and


    constantly flitted in between them to prevent others from spying on him.


    Only after she was a long distance away from his current hideout did she update him with a message


    saying, ¡®I have left safely.¡¯


    Once, they made a n. On the off-chance that their meetings were discovered by someone else,


    Zayn¡¯s face was not to be exposed.


    Even though he had already erased all of his information, he was still afraid of being recognized by


    someone. To prevent that, he wore a disguise every time he met up with her and sometimes, he did not


    show up at all.


    Now, after seeing her text message that she was safe, Zayne internally sighed with relief. Nheless,


    he was still worried that someone could spy on her, as she wasn¡¯t a professional and didn¡¯t have strong


    anti-tracking capabilities.


    At this point, he thoughtfully rubbed the stubble on his chin. It took a lot of time, money, and energy to


    meet up with her. The disguises were quite expensive and this was his first time taking on such a


    difficult case that he couldn¡¯t even show his real face.


    It was a pity she wasn¡¯t grateful for his sacrifices. Sometimes, he truly felt that she was cruel.


    In the past, he often thought that women like her were heartless. Now, he knew that it wasn¡¯t that she


    was heartless, but that her heart was not for him.


    After about half an hour, Heather finally reached the Langston Residence. To her surprise, she


    discovered Everly in the living room and, to her even greater surprise, Matthias was sitting opposite


    Everly.


    For a moment, she wondered just how long they had been talking. After all, two people that she never


    thought she would see together were chatting together quite happily.


    ¡°Heather!¡± Matthias called out, noticing her immediately. It was as if he had a radar that could detect


    her the moment she appeared in his vicinity.


    In response, she gave him a forced smile. Right now, she didn¡¯t trust anyone¡ªnot her significant other


    and certainly not her cousin. In fact, it terrified her how well her cousin and her significant other were


    getting along, not because she was afraid Matthias would fall in love with someone else, but because


    she was afraid they would make a deal with each other in private.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing, Matthias?¡± she pretended to chide him.


    Beside them, Everly also stood up. She looked a bit embarrassed, as if Heather had caught her in bed


    with the enemy. After all, she was hiding so many secrets from Heather that she automatically felt guilty


    whenever she saw thetter now.


    ¡°What are you both talking about? It seems so interesting,¡± Heather added meaningfully before


    Matthias could reply.


    Instantly, Everly became even more embarrassed as she couldn¡¯t help reading into Heather¡¯s question.


    Matthias, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to notice anything was wrong. ¡°We were talking about what


    you were like when you were young,¡± he replied with a smile.


    Internally, Heather chuckled coldly. She wouldn¡¯t be so easily tricked by him. Everly didn¡¯t exist when


    Heather was young, and the lie would have worked better if he¡¯d told her that he and Robert had


    chatted about the time when she was young.


    ¡°I did a lot of stupid things when I was young, but nothing quite so amusing.¡± Her tone was self-


    deprecating but the sarcasm in it was getting clearer and clearer.


    Sitting nearby, Everly winced. Sometimes, a woman¡¯s intuition worked well. Realizing that the situation


    was rapidly going downhill, she hurriedly interrupted in a tone of adoration, ¡°No way! I¡¯m the one who


    did a lot of stupid things when I was young. You were always so radiant and admirable!¡±


    Meanwhile, Matthias continued to smile but even he was starting to realize that Heather was behaving


    oddly. He couldn¡¯t understand it, though. Not too long ago, Heather had constantly praised Everly in


    front of him, so why was the meeting between these two cousins so tense now?

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    As the two cousins stared at each other, Matthias held his breath. He could see that, due to the


    sharpness in Heather¡¯s gaze, distress was already starting to show on Everly¡¯s face. Even he himself


    could not bear it.


    ¡°I must have been very annoying when I was young,¡± Heather sneered. Now that she had a better


    understanding of Everly, she was shocked and even felt a little bit hateful.


    She never minded the people who were enemies of her from the beginning, like ke Langston. At


    worst, they would fight to the death. However, she hated those who acted kindly toward her in the


    beginning and turned around to stab her in the back. In short, Everly¡¯s behavior had greatly


    disappointed her.


    Not only had Everly hurt Heather, but she was putting all of the Langston Family in danger. Her selfish


    actions crossed the line, much more than ke¡¯s idiocy did.


    Meanwhile, Everly offered her own derisive sneer, feeling like Heather was hinting at something.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, Heather. You were always the most weed one in the family.¡±


    At that, Heather¡¯s smile grew even more frigid. ¡°The family is scared of me. I¡¯m the least weed


    one.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t proper for Matthias to interrupt but Heather¡¯s pointed words genuinely made his heart ache.


    He stared at her profile, thinking about how she wore callousness around her heart like a shield,


    preventing people from getting too close.


    Nevertheless, she turned to him now and looked at him imperiously. ¡°Did you need something?¡± Her


    frustration was bleeding over and she snapped at him even though he had done nothing wrong.


    Of course, this was not an impulsive decision. The truth was that Heather had long nned to allow


    Everly to observe everything yet not be able to confirm the truth, so that thetter could feel a sense of


    urgency and start leaping to her own conclusions.


    At this moment, Everly¡¯s mind was, indeed, filled with doubt. She didn¡¯t know why Heather acted so


    venomously toward her. Her cousin¡¯s rage was coldly cutting and so fierce that it was hard to bear.


    Yet, Heather did not intend to give Everly too much time to mull things over. As Matthias finished


    stammering the reason he was here, she immediately had him go outside with her.


    After they walked out of the living room, she suddenly said, ¡°So, you cower away from telling me the


    real reason you¡¯re here and only give me a bunch of overbearing excuses. Why are you bing


    more and more of a coward, Matthias?¡±


    Startled, he looked at her, having no idea what he did wrong or why he was being lectured by her.


    ¡°I missed you so I came to find you,¡± he said as he reached out to take her hand.


    ¡°No PDA. This is my house,¡± Heather said with displeasure. Unfortunately, he was bing bolder


    and bolder and much to her regret, her words only provoked him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to my house, then?¡± He smiled suggestively. When Matthias thought of the scene


    that could await him at home, he felt eager.


    Unfortunately, she shrugged his hand off and eyed him coldly before she said expressionlessly, ¡°Stop


    throwing a fuss. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±


    Upon hearing that, he looked at his abandoned hand in resignation. Once again, he was being cruelly


    rejected¡ªit seemed he would still need to put quite a bit of effort into seducing her.


    ¡°Have you been alrighttely?¡± he asked with concern, as her mood had been simply too odd and


    unpredictable these days.


    However, she didn¡¯t feel like borating or answering such an upsetting question. As she was being


    spied on, she could not say too much to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just haven¡¯t felt like seeing you much.¡± Apart from using her words to hurt him, she had no


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    idea how to chase him away. Right now, she simply had no way of facing him calmly.


    Long used to her venomous tongue, Matthias did not fear it. Instead, he onlyughed, wanting to cheer


    her up a bit.


    In truth, she hated it when he behaved like that. He would never know, but the guilt she felt whenever


    he did it surpassed the love that surged up in her.


    ¡°Did someone make you unhappy?¡± he asked her carefully now, quite used to her little temper


    tantrums.


    She gave him an exasperated look in response. Does he think I am as petty as an unreasonable child?


    What she didn¡¯t notice herself, perhaps, was how tolerant he had been of her unreasonable moments


    during this period.


    ¡°Don¡¯te looking for me during this time, Matthias,¡± she informed him sternly.


    At this moment, Matthias couldn¡¯t help but sober up. The fact that she said that was not good news.


    Women were so difficult to understand, especially Heather.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve angered you somehow,¡± he said. After all that, he felt that the problem turned out to be


    him.


    Upon hearing that, Heather felt like pping her hand against her forehead. Why is it so difficult to get


    through to him? Sometimes, it¡¯s so tragic that it is very nearly funny. Internally, she was still thinking


    about how to get rid of him and no matter what motives he had, she could not get in contact with him


    ever again.


    Since he was jumping down another rabbit hole, she had to change tactics. Why are men so difficult to


    teach? she grumbled to herself. Out loud, she said, ¡°If you truly don¡¯t wish to anger me, then I beg you


    to please listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± he told her confidently.


    In truth, Heather didn¡¯t think he did, or he wouldn¡¯t still be standing here. Even after a long time, he


    made no move to leave. Never did she think he could use such methods to confront the changes in his


    life.


    Since he still wasn¡¯t moving, she was forced to ask, ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Mattias asked her innocently andpletely shamelessly.


    She never understood why he acted like he might die if he didn¡¯t see her for one day. Even though she


    liked him, she didn¡¯t cling to him like a limpet.


    ¡°You can go home,¡± she said, pointing at the door. Since he was pretending like he didn¡¯t understand,


    she had to make things clear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± he told her directly, irritating her to no end.


    ¡°You said you understood so if you really do, you must listen to me,¡± she coaxed him, as if he was a


    child.


    In her heart, she had already decided to chase him away if she couldn¡¯t coax him to leave. Currently,


    she had too much to do and investigate. She barely had time to go to work, let alone lose herself in a


    rtionship.


    ¡°If I¡¯ve angered you in some way, Heather, you can tell me. You don¡¯t need to beat around the bush by


    telling me to leave,¡± he informed her with unusual sternness, leaving her at even more of a loss.


    If they kept going this way, they would only be talking in circles. Thus, she came up with a new method


    to shake him off and she gave him a sly smile.


    ¡°Matty.¡±


    Her sudden, intimate form of address made Matthias¡¯ heart thump, and he instantly knew that she was


    up to something.


    Sensing the unease and that knowing he understood her, Heather had to think carefully about what she


    would say next. In the end, she settled for trying to convince him to change his personality, since there


    was no way she was going to change hers. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn, Matty. It¡¯s not good for two people to


    have such simr personalities.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re more stubborn than I am,¡± he answered honestly. He couldn¡¯t keep being controlled


    by her and had to fight back where he ought to.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m stubborn¡ªvery stubborn, apparently. In that case, won¡¯t you do as I say?¡± She


    batted her eyshes, trying to look beguiling so that he would feel guilty for rebutting her.


    ¡°I have been doing as you say, but haven¡¯t I done enough?¡± All of a sudden, he felt wronged. Nothing


    he did was enough. No matter how much patience andpromise he offered her, she never felt like it


    was enough.


    ¡°Well, can you do as I say one more time?¡± she cajoled. It repulsed her to wheedle like that, especially


    at home where her family members could hear her and embarrass her.


    Seeing that she was giving it her all, Matthias no longer felt like he could argue with her anymore. After


    a moment of thought, he said, ¡°Alright, I promise.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t know why she suddenly made


    this decision, he would do as she said given her insistence. Pulling his resolve from the depths of his


    soul, he said, ¡°I promise that I won¡¯te to find you during this period.¡±


    Gratified, Heather smiled widely. ¡°I knew you were the best, Matty.¡± Even she knew by now that she


    was asking for too much, but she continued to do so despite her guilt.


    As she watched him leave, she suddenly felt deste. More and moretely, she was feeling confused


    ¡ªthere were so many things she couldn¡¯t understand, including her own feelings.


    If there weren¡¯t so many schemes and plots between them, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t be asplicated


    as they were now and perhaps there wouldn¡¯t be so much suspicion.


    She craved a rtionship where she would be able to love wholeheartedly. Sometimes, she envied


    Matthias for his ability to devote his entire heart and soul to the rtionship.


    Such a thing was never a possibility for her. Since she was always thinking about other issues,


    romantic rtionships were barely worth a mention to her. This reality was very different from what she


    imagined, where she would be able to have someone in this world who belongedpletely to her,


    and whom in turn she wouldpletely belong to.


    When it came to her rtionship with Matthias, she was beginning to doubt the nature of love and


    whether she truly loved him. In all honesty, the sayings she heard of love weren¡¯t like her rtionship


    and she felt a little lost.


    On this day, she had yet to receive a call from the kidnappers. Nheless, she wasn¡¯t anxious, for


    she believed they would make the next move very soon. By her estimation, they would quickly lose


    their patience and expose their true motives.


    As she watched Matthias get farther and farther away, Heather suddenly felt a little sad, for she didn¡¯t


    know how long his feelings for her wouldst.


    Her instincts told her that their rtionship would not, ultimately, seed. She feared that they would


    separate in the end and even had nightmares about such an event.


    The fear was one of the reasons she didn¡¯t dare invest fully in case she made it difficult for her to


    extricate herself in the end. Romance was never as simple as she imagined them to be.


    Rubbing her temples, Heather turned and went back into the living room. Unexpectedly, Everly was still


    there. When their eyes met, the apology in Everly¡¯s eyes gave her a great sense of satisfaction.


    These were the results Heather wanted. The more apologetic Everly looked, the more it proved the


    allowed her to disturb Everly¡¯s mood as well.


    She was confident that she would be able to make Everly feel incredibly restless. A breakthrough with


    Everly would lead to arge reward, and Heather trusted her own judgmentpletely.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    Step by step, Heather ascended the stairs to the second floor. Her gaze was as fierce as a hawk¡¯s and


    she was giving off a murderous aura.


    These few days, Robert hadn¡¯t sought her out for a chat. It seemed he had realized that something


    troubled her and had decided to give her some space.


    The freedom thrilled Heather, for she was most afraid of facing him during this time. If he pushed, she


    was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to lie to him.


    When she returned to her small space, she took off her coat and prepared to take a shower. Ever since


    Myra¡¯s kidnapping, she had found every day to be torturous yet passing too quickly.


    After her shower, she came out wrapped in a towel. Her bare shoulders were alluring and her hair was


    still dripping water. Since there was no particr reason for her to do her hair during this period, she


    simply let it air dry while she sat in front of theputer, frowning deeply.


    After turning on theputer and reading a few lines on it, she sighed softly. Even after so long, they


    had yet to find Myra¡¯s concrete location. Just how stealthy are the kidnappers being? Originally, she


    thought that her tracking skills were improving in leaps and bounds under Zayne¡¯s guidance.


    However, even Zayne¡¯s tracking skills were more theoretical than practical. Presently, she put down


    everything at hand, crossing her arms as she stared at theputer before her.


    It was truly strange for a group ofmon thugs to have the ability to disappear without a trace. The


    more trouble she had finding Myra, the more she noticed the oddities in the kidnapping. Heather


    wanted to know who was behind the scenes, for anyone who had such an ability would surely have


    something to do with Caleb Moriarty.


    Recently, she had arranged for people to spy on Caleb but they hadn¡¯t found anything out of the


    ordinary. Apparently, all he did all day was work.


    Doesn¡¯t his country care that he¡¯s working as a businessman? That was a question she kept thinking


    about. Doesn¡¯t he have to return home for official duties?


    At any rate, she dearly hoped he would leave Bradfort City quickly, for every day that he stayed, she


    felt immense pressure not knowing what he was up to.


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t believe business was all he was doing. Even Zayne advised her to drop her tail


    on Caleb, but she refused and privately hired a detective to keep spying on him.


    A woman¡¯s intuition was a scary thing, not to mention Heather believed so strongly in her intuition that


    Zayne felt depressed. He was restricted in everything while he was working under her.


    Meanwhile, she refused to give up investigating Caleb. Even though she worried about his anti-


    reconnaissance skills, she had the feeling she might be able to find out one of his dirty little secrets if


    she persisted.


    Presently, she turned off herputer. It was frustrating because every time they were about to find


    the kidnappers, the kidnappers escaped their grasp. She was just about ready to turn the city upside


    down in search of that elusive group.


    It was almost like guerri warfare. If she wanted to capture the group, not only would she need to have


    a few teams on hand, she would need to ensure that she could rescue Myra in one fell swoop.


    While it wasn¡¯t hard to find good mercenaries with quality training, it would be difficult to rescue Myra


    without a scratch. That was something Heather hedged her bets on. However, without an easy solution,


    she could only choose the stupid one. If she could pinpoint the location of Myra and her kidnappers


    from the very beginning, she would have more time to carry out a rescue.


    Now, she thought about getting a newputer. Her currentputer was simply running too slowly


    and it was at this moment that she remembered theputer Leon had.


    The problem was that she didn¡¯t wish to get Leon involved in this matter. Given that even the kidnapper


    had warned her against it, she was extra hesitant. Of course, if Leon got involved, there would


    definitely be a breakthrough in the case and for a moment, the impulse to get in contact with him nearly


    overtook her.


    The next second, however, she rubbed her eyes tiredly and sank back into her chair. A while back, he


    had acted so strangely that she felt like things weren¡¯t as simple as he made them out to be. Now, she


    did not wish to give him any more trouble since, by her understanding of him, he was involved in


    something major.


    It was already a failure on her part to be unable to help him. If she added more to his te at this


    moment, she would never be able to live with herself.


    Meanwhile, her phone stayed dark. The kidnappers would never contact her out of the blue, no matter


    how desperately she wished for it. Even Matthias did not contact her.


    As she stared at her silent phone, she unexpectedly felt a little lonely. The world was soplicated


    and she couldn¡¯t help remembering her most innocent childhood years before she knew what it was


    like for her parents to hate her.


    The sound of knocking interrupted her thoughts abruptly. Looking toward the door, she called out, ¡°Who


    is it?¡± She didn¡¯t know who would look for her at this hour¡ªperhaps the butler?


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Everly¡¯s crisp voice echoed.


    It surprised Heather a little that Everly dared to disturb her at this time. Clearly, thetter¡¯s boldness


    had grown.


    Heather was originally about to move to put on some clothes but she stopped mid-motion. After all, it


    was only Everly and decorum was hardly necessary. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Pushing the door open, Everly entered and gaped at her cousin. This was her first time seeing Heather


    in such a careless state. All along, Heather cared a lot about her image, and her constant breaking of


    the pattern during this period surprised Everly to no end.


    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡± Heather asked with a smile that belied the murderous intent she felt underneath.


    For a moment, Everly stared at Heather, not knowing what to say. Thing was, she couldn¡¯t help feeling


    like Heather felt some kind of enmity toward her, and that wouldn¡¯t do. It had taken a lot of effort to


    improve their rtionship and she had no wish to return to square one. ¡°Do you dislike it when I speak


    to Director Locke?¡± she blurted, for she couldn¡¯t think of a better reason for Heather¡¯s ire than that


    Heather was jealous.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Heather asked, giving nothing away with her expression. She never expected


    Everly to jump to the wrong conclusion that she was jealous.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Everly stammered. Heather¡¯s retort made her embarrassed and in an instant, she flushed red.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here solely to ask me something as silly as that, I think you should go!¡± Heather dismissed her


    unceremoniously, as Everly¡¯s hesitance was giving her a headache.


    Instantly, Everly turned even redder and gave Heather a hurt look. Unfortunately for her, Heather had


    no intention of continuing to chat with her. Right now, she seemed to keep everyone at arm¡¯s length.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Everly answered numbly but did not go out.


    Upon seeing that, Heather shot her an exasperated look. She didn¡¯t know when Everly learned to be


    like Matthias, all talk and no action. All that wascking was his cheeky shamelessness. ¡°Well, go on


    out then!¡± she pressed, pointing at the door.


    Seeing that Heather was beginning to chase her out, Everly could only leave miserably. Ironically, it


    was the sight of her frail silhouette exiting the door that made Heather¡¯s heart ache. After all, Everly


    was her cousin.


    ¡°I hope you can find your way back, Everly.¡± At the end of the day, she still hoped Everly would be able


    to return home and not have to face the Langston Family¡¯s wrath on others¡¯ behalf.


    Even if Heather had no safe way of finding out about Everly¡¯s dealings with the outsiders, she believed


    that whatever went on could not be beneficial to the family.


    From her perspective, going behind the family¡¯s back to do god-knows-what was considered a betrayal


    and endangerment to the family. Sometimes, even Heather felt like her own thinking was too extreme,


    but she was just like that and she had no way of changing who she was.


    After Everly left, Heather cleared her head of its jumble of thoughts. No longer did she wish to dwell on


    upsetting things. Instead, she made ns to do something outrageous.


    She had long booked her flight ticket. Since the kidnappers were determined to y cat-and-mouse


    with her in Bradfort City, she was going to provoke them into breaking the pattern. Given that they hung


    her out to dry by not contacting her, she was going to be simrly uncourteous toward them and simply


    leave the city. Then, she would see how antsy they got.


    The next day, she woke up early and got ready to fly to Singapore. Wondering whether someone would


    try and stop her from going on vacation abroad, she headed to the airport in high spirits.


    The airport was bustling and Heather smiled, looking like she was in a good mood. The kidnappers


    hadn¡¯t called her yet, but she forced down the anxiousness in her heart. She had to persist¡ªshe firmly


    believed the kidnappers would call her.


    Time flew by quickly and soon, there were only a few minutes left before boarding. She never thought


    the kidnappers could hold out for so long. Internally, she counted down the time until takeoff. Even after


    boarding the ne, she didn¡¯t dare to believe that she would be taking to the skies soon.


    The entire time, she stared at her phone. The kidnappers did not call, nor did anyone else. It was


    ridiculous. Clearly, she had miscalcted and there was nothing left for her to do but fly to Singapore.


    The flight was smooth and like he had disappeared into thin air, Matthias did not check up on her once.


    Even Everly did not send her any news. It was as if the whole world had forgotten her.


    The flightnded safely in Singapore. In no mood to actually tour the country, she made ns to catch


    a ride on the earliest flight back to Bradfort City.


    Very quickly, she bought a ticket but her phone rang at this time, prompting her to look down at the


    caller ID. In truth, she hadn¡¯t needed to check to know it was from Zayne. After all, he and Leon were


    the only two people who knew this particr number, and Leon was a little upied at the moment.


    Thus, Zayne was the only one who would call her.


    ¡°Surprised by my international call, Hattie?¡± He was as frivolous as always.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± She didn¡¯t have time for his nonsense. Right now, she was still


    waiting for a call from the kidnappers.


    ¡°Stop waiting for a call from the kidnappers. You¡¯d better give up! They¡¯re not going to call you,¡± he


    continued unceremoniously, aggravating her to no end.


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± she demanded. Even if she believed in his reasoning abilities, his attitude


    was still annoying.


    ¡°Use your brain! Why are you so dumbtely, Heather? Did you hit your head?¡± he continued to


    provoke her. After all, she was abroad at the moment so she couldn¡¯t retaliate.


    Heather tried her best to calm herself down. ¡°I want legitimate reasons, not your nonsense.¡±


    ¡°The kidnappers aren¡¯t in a rush to see you and they wouldn¡¯t call to check up on you even if you ran all


    the way to the North Pole. Myra is in their hands and the person who should be worried is you. Flipping


    the situation on their heads is not going to work,¡± he informed her calmly.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, she grew sober. If he could read her thoughts so thoroughly, so could a clever kidnapper.


    That meant she had, indeed, made a stupid mistake.

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    After hanging up on Zayne, Heather threw the flight ticket that she just bought into the trash. Since the


    kidnappers weren¡¯t shaken by her departure, she would y along with them.


    And so, she decided to have a good time in Singapore. It wasn¡¯t her first time visiting the country, but it


    was her first time going there without any official duties on hand.


    As that was the case, she decided to have a stroll around the city. It did, in fact, have its charms. Never


    before had she walked through its crowds in such a mood and as she wandered around, she almost


    lost herself to a trance.


    Truth was, she felt more rxed being so far away from Bradfort City. While she was in the city, every


    day felt as suffocating as if she had an invisible thrown over her¡ªhowever much she wanted to do,


    she was powerless.


    The air quality in Singapore was quite good and she couldn¡¯t help taking in a deep breath. On the other


    hand, the air in Bradfort City was too polluted and breathing in too deeply on a smoggy day could make


    someone dizzy.


    Moreover, it was no wonder Singapore was known as a garden city. As she strolled through it, she felt


    her spirits lightened by quite a bit. Rarely did she get to enjoy being alone while she was in Bradfort


    City; even if all she did was stay at home, she could not avoid running into her family members.


    Since this was such a rare opportunity, she carefully considered what she would do after her walk. She


    wasn¡¯t too keen on going to famous tourist attractions as there wasn¡¯t much worth seeing at such


    ces with crowds. Thus, she decided to seek out a secluded spot instead and looked for a coffee


    shop amid a cluster of shophouses.


    At this moment, she needed a steaming cup of coffee. This was her habit¡ªher mood would improve a


    lot after having some coffee.


    After finding her target, she pondered for a moment before entering the coffee shop. As there were


    many Srians working in Singapore, she had no troublemunicating in her native tongue.


    Upon finding a spot by the window, she sat down and looked outside. It was a cozy feeling she always


    enjoyed. She ordered the mostmon kind oftte and waited for it to arrive and for a moment, she


    temporarily forgot her troubles in Bradfort City.


    There weren¡¯t many customers in the coffee shop and Heather got to enjoy the rare moment of peace.


    Even the people outside looked cozy. The atmosphere here was so markedly different from that of


    Bradfort City that she almost found it hard to tear her eyes away from the window and pick up her


    freshly delivered cup of coffee to take a sip. Truth was, her drink tasted all right.


    At this moment, she thought of Matthias, who was far away in Bradfort City, and wondered what he was


    doing. It was strange that she missed him only when he was so far away.


    Perhaps he¡¯s missing me right now, she thought to herself. She thought she would be carefree without


    him, but it turned out that she found it hard to be separated from him too.


    In this game, she no longer cared about winning. Since she was already in love, she resolved not to


    trouble herself with rtionship issues anymore.


    The coffee was slowly dwindling and now, she felt much more clear-headed. Curious, she scanned her


    surroundings. The ce was rtively empty and she could asionally hear loving couples


    whispering sweet nothings to each other.


    All of a sudden, she felt a need to slow down her pace in life. All these years, she had rushed through


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    life so quickly that others found it hard to catch up to her.


    Instead of enjoying the little moments in life, she only felt bogged down by its troubles. While others


    were busy seeking love, she was obsessed with working and studying, day after day, over and over


    again.


    In her world, there were no fairy tales. Like a fruit forced to mature early, she had grown up young and


    moved forward before she was truly ready.


    Suddenly, she envied the people here and thefortable expressions on their faces. Perhaps there


    was something to be learned from them, and she forced herself to rx the muscles of her face to look


    less severe.


    Right now, she could hear a group of girls whispering about her at the table next to hers. Her beautiful


    looks always drew discussion and, long used to that fact, she let others talk about her as they pleased.


    She looked how she looked. The fact that some people found that a hard pill to swallow had nothing to


    do with her.


    As the hours passed, the coffee shop slowly grew emptier. When she recalled that there was a good


    ce for gambling in Singapore, she contemted whiling away her evening hours there.


    Because she departed in a rush, she didn¡¯t have much cash on her. It had been a long time since she


    participated in such exciting games, and the mere thought of it made her heart race in anticipation.


    Meanwhile, far away in Bradfort City, the kidnappers were flummoxed to learn that Heather had gone


    all the way to Singapore during such a stressful period. They couldn¡¯t help feeling like she had some


    kind of trick up her sleeve.


    And so, one of the kidnappers asked respectfully, ¡°What should we do, Master?¡± Within this empty


    space, the man who stood before the kidnapper gave off a spine-chilling aura. ¡°Interesting. Very


    interesting, indeed,¡± he murmured in a low voice. It was hard to tell whether he was pleased or


    enraged.


    Baffled by his response, the kidnapper could only continue with a follow-up question. ¡°Should we give


    her a warning?¡±


    At this point, the man gave the kidnapper a sharp, cold look. Instantly, thetter bowed his head,


    disying even more respect.


    ¡°She can vacation whenever she wants,¡± the man answered carelessly. Truthfully, he wasn¡¯t bothered


    by her departure from the country and instead, he found it quite amusing.


    ¡°What should we do next, Master?¡± The main purpose of the kidnapper¡¯s visit was to ask for the next


    step in their n.


    After taking a few steps back and straightening his cor, the man crossed his arms over his chest and


    asked in a demeanor that suggested he was listening to a joke, ¡°Do you need me to teach you that?¡±


    Duly chastised, the kidnapper turned red. Once again, he had embarrassed himself in front of the man.


    It made him feel useless like he couldn¡¯t even say the right things. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Master,¡± he chattered


    through his teeth. He had a bone-deep fear of the man, for the bloody scene that heralded their first


    meeting was unforgettable.


    After shooting a scornful look at the sniveling drudge, the man then let out a meaningful smile. This


    kidnapper had many murders to his name and it was a smart decision to have him kidnap Myra.


    After dismissing the kidnapper, the man decided to go see Myra. During this period, he was


    experimenting on her like she was some kind ofb rat, and he wondered how she was doing at the


    moment.


    Thus, he got in his car and drove to a ce in the suburbs that nobody would think of. He imagined


    that the ¡®smoke bomb¡¯ in the kidnapper¡¯s hands wouldst for a good while.


    Now, his nondescript car stopped outside an unremarkable building. Because of how well-disguised he


    was, the unobservant would never recognize his real identity.


    He was satisfied with his disguise, but the problem was that there was one thing he miscalcted.


    Because he hadn¡¯t managed to keep full tabs on Heather¡¯sings and goings, he had no idea of


    Zayne¡¯s existence.


    In this battle of wits and bravery, no one had the opportunity to catch their breath. Even the immensely


    private Heather was forced under scrutiny.


    Everyone longed to be the winner but Heather could not afford to lose. It was just a pity that she


    had only just learned to admit defeat before being dragged into this mess. Now, she was learning that


    being able to surrender was sometimes a blessing.


    What she wasn¡¯t aware of was how Tony was being tested or what kind of games the kidnappers were


    ying on him.


    In Tony¡¯s heart, he had already killed the woman who pranced around in front of him every day a million


    times. If it weren¡¯t for Myra¡¯s sake, he would not have been so tolerant of this woman.


    The truth was, he was waiting for the perfect timing, but the wait was wearing him down after so many


    days that he felt like he was going to explode. He didn¡¯t know when things woulde to an end and


    however calm he remained, he had no way of epting that Myra had been missing for so many days.


    Every day, the woman paraded herself in front of him as if nothing was wrong. Yet, whenever he looked


    into her eyes, he could tell she wasn¡¯t as uplicated as she appeared. There was a certain pure


    brightness to her gaze that shed jarringly with her deliberate actions.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put on such a performance,¡± he told her coldly now.


    Unabashed, she leered at him. ¡°You¡¯re so cruel, Director Hart. Can¡¯t you humor me for putting on such


    a good performance?¡±


    Casting her an indifferent nce, he answered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to act like this in front of me. I


    only want to save my wife as soon as possible.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the woman let out a smile that was entirely inappropriate for the severity of the


    situation and faked innocence as she said, ¡°I¡¯m only responsible for keeping youpany, Director


    Hart. I don¡¯t know about anything else.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I understand your meaning.¡± With that, he ended the conversation, for saying too much


    wouldn¡¯t help his chances.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fault me for not reminding you that your wife is actually in a safe ce, Director Hart. You don¡¯t


    have to worry too much. We want to build a good, coborative rtionship with you, and that naturally


    means we would never dare mistreat your wife.¡± Her words sounded nice, but even a fool would realize


    that this wasn¡¯t the way to seek business partnerships.


    Nevertheless, Tony did not offer a rebuttal. What was there to say at this point? All of a sudden, he felt


    like he hadn¡¯t run into a group of kidnappers but rather a group of thick-skinned, shameless hooligans.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to seek coboration, why not tell me your conditions?¡± he enunciated clearly as he


    stared at her. There was nothing he wished for more than the opportunity to tear her to shreds.


    While the woman knew he hated her, she didn¡¯t care. She had long gotten used to the taste of hatred


    and now, she was happy to watch him slowly be consumed by his hatred.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the conditions of the coboration, Director Hart, so please don¡¯t be impatient,¡± she told


    him calmly, instantly making his rage re up. He couldn¡¯t help feeling like she was making fun of him.


    ¡°You say you want to coborate but you don¡¯t even know your conditions. Is this the way to seek


    coboration?¡± Tony questioned, his patience quickly bing frayed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a poorckey, Director Hart. Getting angry at me won¡¯t change things.¡± The woman retained


    her affable smile, seemingly unruffled by his attitude.


    Seeing that nothing would scare her into submission, he decided not to say anything. It was no use,


    anyway; he might as well just shut up.


    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime, Director Hart. What kind of cuisine do you like?¡± Once again, she changed the topic as if


    nothing was wrong. Nheless, he didn¡¯t deign to answer her.


    Such was their mode ofmunication during this time. It made him feel like she was trying to seize


    total control of him, which he was not pleased about.


    Deep down, he was already thinking of how to avoid her surveince. Yet, right now, she was still


    standing there persistently. At this rate, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she followed him into the washroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, so please leave.¡± Since this was his room and he had no wish to see her, he


    unceremoniously dismissed her.


    ¡°Your food intake has grossly decreasedtely, Director Hart. I¡¯m very worried about your health,¡± she


    told him, putting on such an attentive air that he felt deeply disgusted by her.


    ¡°Get out,¡± he repeated firmly as he red at her.


    Nheless, she refused to budge, repulsing him with her pompous behavior. Well, he would find a


    way to show her that he, Tony Hart, was not to be controlled by anyone.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    In Singapore, the gentle breeze that brushed by in the night gave Heather a strange feeling. She was,


    after all, in the streets of a foreign country, so it would only be natural for her to miss Bradfort City,


    especially the people there. All of a sudden, Matthias¡¯ face popped up in her head.


    She shrugged away the messy thoughts in her head, then cast a nce at the hustle and bustle not far


    away. After a fleeting hesitation, she decided to head in. It was a European-styled building and from its


    exterior, it looked nothing like a casino at all. This was a casino in Singapore that was operated by


    Genting Corporation from Mysia.


    Gambling was legal here. Heather wanted to experience the exhration that was induced right before


    one won or lost a game, which she found a rather effective way to destress.


    When she entered the building, the greeter at the entrance couldn¡¯t help but cast a few more nces at


    her¡ªit seemed like nobody could ignore her beauty no matter where she was. Her reflection appeared


    on the ss and she nced at herself. She was still as stunning as always but inwardly, she felt


    hollow.


    A hint of depression slowly crept to her brows but she entered the building without hesitation. It was


    buzzing in the casino and everything in front of her was dazzling. After a brief survey of the


    surroundings, she chose the simplest game¡ªSic Bo.


    Upon seeing the two sections¡ªBig Bet and Small Bet¡ªon the table, she unhesitatingly ced her


    chips at the Big Bet section. She did not mind about winning or losing as she merely wanted to rx


    her mind.


    After making Big Bets for a few rounds, she kept losing money but she remained impassive and looked


    unconcerned, which puzzled the dealer. As the game went on, she continued to make Big Bets with


    different amounts of chips every round. Even the people around her were flustered on her behalf, yet


    she remained indifferent, as if nothing absurd was happening.


    To Heather, winning or losing when gambling depended on whether one won or lost money in the end.


    In other words, the money she lost now did not matter, as she believed that she would eventually win


    everything back.


    A lot of gamblers had faith that they could make a huge win and turn the tables if they persisted, but


    they often ended up losing their entire wealth. Nevertheless, Heather was different from them.


    Gamblers went to the casino for money but she was there for rxation. Although she wanted to win,


    she was very well aware of the possibility of losing as well. Tonight, she had exchanged a whole bunch


    of chips, and if she was unable to win her money back before she lost everything, she could just


    consider the money that she had lost were spent on entertainment since she only lost a limited sum.


    To Heather, ying Sic Bo was no different from ying a w machine. If other gamblers knew her


    real thoughts, they might think that she was out of her mind.


    ¡°Are you still betting on Big Bet?¡± the dealer asked as he couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. Anyhow, it


    was rather strange that the dice sum happened to be small multiple times consecutively today, as if


    God was deliberately ying tricks on the guest before him tonight.


    ¡°Yes, all in.¡± Heather smiled at the dealer and calmly ced all her chips at the Big Bet section.


    The people around her were instantly excited and many of them bet on Small Bet, leaving Heather the


    only one who bet on Big Bet. A scene like this was extremely rare, so even the dealer was nervous. He


    looked into Heather¡¯s eyes, only to see her confidence in them.


    This was just how Heather was¡ªalways shining as bright as a star and forever brimming with


    confidence. Even when everyone thought that she would lose for sure, she still stood her ground.


    Everyone¡¯s heart was in their mouth. The results were about to be revealed and only Heather remained


    indifferent. Everyone watched as the dice sum was revealed to be small. In the end, they all sighed


    with relief. Heather had lost and she was the only one who did so.


    The corner of her lips curved upward into a smile¡ªit was one that indicated that she had found her


    release. I actually lost this time. Even Heather was shocked herself; she had always been confident


    about her luck but it seemed like luck was not on her side this time.


    As she had lost all her chips, she turned away unhesitatingly. Although she had only yed one game,


    she felt much rxed now. Sometimes, experiencing some excitement could make one feel much


    relieved, which exined why she was in a great mood now.


    Heather might be the only person who was still happy after losing so much money. At that moment,


    welling inside her was some sort of confidence that she would be able to recover her wealth even if she


    were to spend it all. Her spirit was soaring high and it would be even better if she had someone to drink


    with her right now.


    With such thoughts in mind, she intended to do so by going to the bar to drink a few sses of strong


    alcohol. And so, she hailed a taxi outside. As soon as she boarded it, she said to the driver, ¡°Take me


    to the buzziest bar.¡±


    There were nomunication barriers between them as English was quitemonly spoken in


    Singapore. The driver understood her and replied in a less fluent English, ¡°Okay, it will take¡­ 30


    minutes.¡±


    Heather opened the car window to look at the neon lights outside as the vehicle drove past the buzzy


    and lively area. She loved the hustle and bustle because all of that represented business opportunities,


    and she lovedrge cities because she could make the most of her abilities here. She had a good


    impression of Singapore so she considered investing in this country; she had even decided on what to


    invest in.


    Her brain kept working non-stop, which was actually a feeling that she liked. If she stopped using her


    brain, those annoying matters woulde flooding back to her mind, so she might as well find


    something to do. While she was considering the feasibility of the investment projects, the vehicle


    stopped in front of a bar so she alighted from it.


    Heather looked stunning dressed in all white. That being said, her poker face was cold and aloof,


    effectively deterring anyone from striking a conversation with her. Her cold temperament, which


    seemed out of ce in this lively atmosphere of the bar, made her stand out.


    She went to the counter and said to the bartender, ¡°Give me a bottle of vodka with 96% alcohol.¡± She


    had ordered a base alcohol as she preferred mixing her own alcohol; she wasn¡¯t convinced by the


    bartender¡¯s skill.


    The bartender looked at her, puzzled. Although he understood English, he was baffled when a woman


    suddenly ordered a bottle of vodka as soon as she arrived.


    ¡°Do you not have one?¡± Her gaze was cold when she looked at him. Under the dim lights in the bar,


    she looked even more stunning.


    The bartender obediently passed a bottle of strong vodka to her and when she got the bottle, she


    appraised it for a moment. Vodka with 96% alcohol content was quite umon nowadays. Even if


    some bars had them, most of them were not genuine, but the one she had in her hands now seemed


    promising.


    Heather nned to taste it. The reason she ordered vodka with a high alcohol level was because she


    wanted something strong tonight. She was a person who could hold her drink so most strong liquors


    were ineffective to her. Thing was, she wanted to get drunk tonight.


    She was drinking to her heart¡¯s content in the bar and a mesmerizing smile yed on her lips,


    attracting the attention of many men and inducing their desire to strike a conversation with her.


    However, Heather seemed like a difficult person to deal with, so most people dared not approach her.


    The bartender, on the other hand, watched as she downed ss after ss and it stunned him. She


    was just too courageous and he had never met any woman who could hold her drink as well as she


    could.


    Heather smiled at him and said, ¡°Let me buy you a drink.¡±


    The bartender blushed, feeling disconcerted when she suddenly talked to him. In contrast, Heather


    found him rather interesting and thought that he might be a Srian.


    In the end, the bartender took a clean ss and murmured, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She poured him a drink and nced at him before asking, ¡°Are you a Srian?¡±


    The bartender put down the ss and replied, a shy smile ying by his lips, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a Srian. I¡¯m


    studying in Singapore and at night, I work here part-time.¡± He couldn¡¯t wait to tell her everything about


    him.


    As expected, he is still a student; it¡¯s rare to find someone so pure in a bar, Heather smiled as she


    mused, which in turn made her look stunning.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She then raised her ss and invited him to drink with her.


    The bartender nervously raised his ss and clinked it against hers. He did not expect to encounter


    such a beauty at work tonight¡ªno man could resist such a heavenly beauty like her.


    When other men saw Heather taking the initiative to ¡®flirt¡¯ with the bartender, they thought that it was


    finally the right time now, so they flocked to her. The next moment, men crowded her but her


    expression instantly became colder when they approached her. The men looked at one another with


    hostility. All of them wished to be the first guy to talk to her but she directly rose from her seat, giving


    them no chance to chat with her.


    In the end, Heather left the alcohol and walked away. Since she had had her fair share of alcohol, she


    intended to leave the ce immediately; she had no intention to mingle with the men there.


    As she had always disliked trouble, she chose to leave when the situation still permitted her to do so.


    As a matter of fact, she disliked noisy bars; she preferred to drink in a calm and elegant environment


    whenever she craved a drink.


    The bartender looked at Heather¡¯s figure sadly as she left. It was unexpected that the encounter with a


    beauty hadsted only a short period of time; yet, he felt that he would remember the brief


    conversation that they had had for the rest of his life.


    The men left in disappointment but one of them, who was reluctant to give up, followed Heather even


    after she left the bar. When she was standing by the street waiting for a cab, he gathered his courage


    and took the initiative to talk to her. ¡°Hello.¡± It was a simple and traditional way to strike a conversation.


    Heather ignored the man. The effects of the strong alcohol that she had consumed started to kick in,


    causing her to be in a dangerous state now.


    Upon seeing her ignoring him, he stepped forward in an attempt to touch her, but she avoided him


    smoothly. With her brows slightly furrowed, she thought, This man will be dead if he does anything


    more.


    After consuming alcohol, Heather was more violent than usual, not to mention the fact that she had


    outstanding fighting skills. All these made the current Heather a dangerous beast that would break the


    neck of anyone who approached her with malicious intention at any time.


    ¡°Where do you stay? I have a car and I can drive you back.¡± The man spoke in fluent English. He


    guessed that she was a Srian because he heard her speaking English when they were in the bar


    earlier, so he intended to please her by speaking the samenguage.


    Heather continued to ignore him. She usually wore this attitude toward those who shamelessly tried to


    hit on her and treated them like air.


    ¡°Miss!¡± he patiently called out to her. ¡°Prettydy!¡± He watched his words as he knew that most women


    dislike others addressing her as ¡®Madam¡¯ or ¡®Mrs¡¯.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Heather didn¡¯t even bother to cast a nce at him. To her, this sort of man was no different


    from a roach and he did not deserve her attention at all. However, with her current low tolerance, she


    would make sure that he got a taste of her fist if he continued to bother her.


    When the man reached out his hand again to touch her, not only did Heather avoid his disgusting hand,


    she even elbowed him in his stomach.


    The man bent over in pain. It was not a light strike at all and it made him nearly throw up. Oftentimes,


    this was just how Heather was¡ªever so cruel. But then again, she had never seen herself as a kind


    person.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Heather elegantly boarded the cab without even casting the poor man a nce, so he had nobody but


    himself to me for messing with her tonight. She opened the window wide and the night breeze


    brushed her face; she even asked the driver to drive faster as she liked to listen to the sound of the


    breeze and feel the cold wind on her face.


    Clutching her phone in her hand, she gazed out of the window, her eyes revealing the hint of coldness


    in her character¡ªa coldness that resembled the night sky tonight.


    The other phone in her handbag suddenly rang at this untimely moment. The sound attracted her gaze


    and she opened her handbag to fish out her phone. Upon seeing the strange number on the screen,


    Heather hesitated if she should pick up the call.


    In the end, she did not do so. She dared not answer calls from people that she did not know to avoid


    trouble. Nheless, the person on the other end of the line was rather persistent. Upon seeing the


    call with the same strange numbering in again, she felt a headacheing on.


    The constant ringing of the phone annoyed her, causing her to think if she should block this number.


    Therefore, after much hesitation, she finally made up her mind and blocked the number right before


    she exited the cab.


    When she thought that the noise would end just like this, another call with a different strange number


    came in, ending the peace that her ears had gained for barely a few seconds and giving her the


    impulse to throw the phone away.


    This time, Heather finally confirmed that the other person was clearly toying with her. Knowing that


    blocking the number again would be of no use, she picked up the call.


    When the call went through, she kept quiet but the other person did the same. Yet, she didn¡¯t hang up


    the call because she believed that the person on the other end of the line would lose his patience first.


    After the longest silence, the person finally said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± It was a familiar voice that belonged to Tony,


    a person whom she would never have guessed would call her.


    ¡°Tony, why is it you?¡± She was bbergasted that Tony would actually call her at this hour. It was totally


    baffling.


    However, he had no intention to waste his time and exin things slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to


    exin things to you now,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯m calling you for something important.¡±


    Heather, too, got straight to the point. ¡°Is this about Myra¡¯s kidnapping?¡±


    Tony was not surprised about Heather¡¯s reply at all, since he currently had more intel than her and had


    long known that she had been threatened by the kidnapper.


    ¡°Do you know the kidnapper¡¯s true motive?¡± Tony asked about the crux of the matter, which was exactly


    what Heather was most concerned about. She still did not know about the kidnapper¡¯s motive yet and


    she wondered if he knew about it.


    ¡°You know.¡± Although it was a statement, there was a tinge of puzzlement in her tone. Tony¡¯s abilities


    had exceeded her expectations.


    Heather had hired the renowned detective, Zayne Lee; she did not know which professional Tony


    managed to find, but it was obvious that the one he had was even better.


    ¡°The kidnapper wants the Hart and Langston Family to destroy each other.¡± He was equally shocked


    when he first knew about the kidnapper¡¯s motive, and the first person that came to mind was Caleb.


    ¡°Caleb Moriarty?¡± Unsurprisingly, Heather thought about the same person as well.


    However, Tony denied it. ¡°It isn¡¯t Caleb, but the force behind the kidnapper is immeasurable now.¡±


    ¡°Other than Caleb, who else could have plotted this?¡± Heather replied in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t think of


    any other forces that would do this.


    ¡°We have been fooled. Caleb¡¯s emergence attracted all of our attention. The real mastermind behind


    this is someone we never would have thought of.¡± As of now, Tony had yet to uncover who was behind


    Myra¡¯s kidnapping; he never thought that there was actually a person who had the ability to pull this off


    right under his nose in Bradfort City.


    ¡°In other words, you don¡¯t know who is behind the kidnapper as well. How did you find out about their


    motive, then?¡± Something just doesn¡¯t add up. I wonder where Tony got the news.


    ¡°That person contacted me himself so I reckon that he will look for you soon.¡± Tony had had a brief


    conversation with the mysterious man earlier and right after the call ended, he contacted Heather.


    Although there was a mysterious woman shadowing him in the dark, he was able to get away from her


    surveince. Unlike Heather who required the help of a detective, Tony was a detective himself.


    He had another power which he had kept hidden from everyone. If it wasn¡¯t for this hidden force, he


    might have beenpletely at the mercy of the enemy.


    ¡°What do I do now?¡± Heather believed that Tony had a n, so all she had to do now was to actively


    cooperate with him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We do as they say.¡± The reason he contacted her was not only to give her some confidence, but also


    to ask her to listen to what the kidnapper said.


    ¡°You want me to put the Langston Family at risk?¡± Heather found his request a bit over the top because


    if she were to listen to what the kidnapper said, she would be putting the Langstons at risk.


    ¡°Trust me¡ªI will definitely find a way to turn the tables.¡± Knowing how much effort Heather had put into


    rescuing Myra, Tony hoped that the former could trust him now.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to sacrifice anything no matter what it is, but I dare not put the Langston Family at stake,¡±


    she murmured as she hesitated. In all honesty, Heather was worried that she might destroy the


    century-old foundation of the Langstons.


    ¡°I know that my request is putting you on the spot, but I can¡¯t lose Myra. Please, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Tony


    had never begged anyone, but he had to do so for Myra¡¯s sake this time.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Just as Heather was debating internally whether she should do so, another call came in her other


    phone¡ªit was from an unknown number.


    And so, she said to Tony, who was at the other end of the line, ¡°The kidnapper is calling me.¡± Then, she


    hung up his call and picked up the other one. The call went through and the kidnapper¡¯s voice was


    different than before¡ªit looked like it was the mysterious man himself this time.


    ¡°Miss Langston.¡± The mysterious man had a frivolous tone, which was different from what she had


    imagined.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Heather asked, pretending that she knew nothing.


    ¡°Miss Langston, my identity doesn¡¯t concern you. All you have to know is that Mrs. Hart is in my hands.¡±


    What the mysterious man said would anger anyone who heard it, not to mention his tone that would


    irritate the hell out of anyone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of kidnapping Myra?¡± Heather asked, slightly frustrated.


    ¡°It seems like you are not surprised by my sudden call, Miss Langston. I supposed that a little bird told


    you about me,¡± he replied calmly, but his words gave Heather a shock. She suspected that the


    mysterious man had found out that she had spoken to Tony, so she immediately switched the topic.


    ¡°What¡¯s your motive? Why don¡¯t you just tell me?¡± As she had no knowledge about what the mysterious


    man knew about, it would be better to not reply to him directly.


    ¡°Fine, Miss Langston. Since you are so eager to know my motive, I don¡¯t mind telling you. I heard that


    the Langston, Hart and Moriarty Family used to be very close years ago, but the rtionships among


    the three families fell apart and they started to fight with one another¡ª¡±


    Before the mysterious man was able to finish his sentence, Heather interrupted him, ¡°Did you call me to


    tell stories?¡±


    Upon hearing that, he burst outughing. ¡°Miss Langston, you have quite the temper. Rumor has it that


    you are a calm and sensible woman, but the actual situation seems different.¡± The mysterious man was


    quite talkative, but Heather was in no mood to listen to him rambling on so she muttered, ¡°You can just


    go straight to the point and tell me your motive.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright; be patient. Listen to me as I slowly exin it.¡± He persisted on with his chatty mode,


    and Heather would have hung up the call if this was any other ordinary circumstance.


    In the end, she kept quiet, indicating her acquiescence. Truth was, she had never seen a kidnapper like


    this. She mentally spected the kidnapper¡¯s identity and found that she seemed to not know anybody


    so loquacious.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any hobbies in particr, you know. However, I very much enjoy seeing siblings


    fighting with each other,¡± he said and chuckled in an arrogant manner.


    ¡°Therefore, the three families raging wars against one another and bing enemies put you in a


    good mood?¡± she mocked.


    He cackled in response. ¡°Miss Langston, you are so cute and way more interesting than Tony.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Heather patiently asked, ¡°What do you want the three families to do now?¡± Could it


    be that this guy has nobody to chat with? Otherwise, why is he saying so much nonsense?


    ¡°Continue on with the fights, of course. What the Langston Family did back then was quite disgraceful


    ¡ªyou guys used a weakdy in exchange for peace.¡± There was a change in the man¡¯s tone and it


    now carried a hint of fury.


    Heather immediately took notice of this and a bold idea popped up in her mind. Years ago, ris had a


    lover and they loved each other. Is this mysterious man rted to the lover that was seldom


    mentioned?


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite get you,¡± she calmly replied.


    He chuckled but he seemed to bear no hostility toward her. ¡°Miss Langston, I don¡¯t believe that


    someone as bright as you doesn¡¯t understand what I mean¡ªI want the three families to be ruined!¡± The


    way he stressed thest few words clearly conveyed his hatred toward them.


    ¡°Sounds interesting. You want to destroy the three families, but do you think that we will be at your


    mercy just because you managed to capture Myra?¡± Truth was, Heather found that he seemed to have


    overestimated himself.


    ¡°This is just the beginning. I have the ability to take down the entire family in one night, but taking action


    myself is no fun at all. I want to see you fighting one another.¡± The man became more cocky with his


    words and what he said made her scalp tingle.


    ¡°You want me to coborate with the Hart Family and take down the Moriarty Family?¡± she guessed.


    ¡°Yes. Miss Langston, you are just as smart as I said.¡± The mysterious man gave her a positive reply,


    then paused for a moment before he added, ¡°Tony has already agreed to it, so I believe that you won¡¯t


    reject it.¡±


    Heather recalled Tony¡¯s request but she was still hesitating, and what the mysterious man said sent


    chills down her spine. For some reason, she felt that he really had the ability to take down a family in


    one night. Therefore, she was actually feeling unsettled although she put up a strong front.


    ¡°I need some time to consider.¡± She suspected that what the mysterious man told her was different


    from what he had told Tony, so she wanted to verify it with thetter.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you an hour to consider. If you still can¡¯t think this through after an hour, Mrs. Hart will be


    used as a human sacrifice.¡± The mysterious man no longer wore a carefree tone, and instead reced


    it with one that was full of murderous intent.


    After hanging up the call, Heather immediately called Tony, but he did not answer her call. She then


    called him two more times but to no avail.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t find anyone to discuss this confidential matter. She wanted to discuss it with Zayne,


    but she felt conflicted and wondered if she should.


    An hour soon passed by. Looking at her two phones, she felt helpless because there didn¡¯t seem to be


    another option for her.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    In thest few minutes, Heather contacted Zayne since there was no point hiding anything from him at


    this moment. The reason Zayne¡¯s progress was rather slow wasrgely due to her reservation¡ªshe


    refused to reveal much about her family¡¯s conflict.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± She paused the moment she said that one word. However, time was running out and she couldn¡¯t


    put Myra¡¯s life at risk.


    ¡°I have to make a decision,¡± she blurted. Meanwhile, Zayne, who was on the other end of the line, had


    a bewildered look on his face and he wondered why she suddenly said something so strange.


    Before he could make sense of the situation, Heather ended the call. Feeling speechless, he looked at


    his phone, puzzled by her words.


    Heather soon gave the mysterious man a call. She now had no other choice as all she could do was to


    follow what he said.


    ¡°I agree.¡± Her tone was adamant.


    The mysterious man looked at the timer on the coffee table, acent smile ying by the corner


    of his lips. The timer showed that there was 15 seconds left¡ªHeather had waited till thest minute.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯m d that you are such a sensible person, Miss Langston.¡± He continued to ramble on and


    Heather had the sudden urge to hang up the call.


    However, the next instant, there was a change in his tone as he said to her, ¡°Miss Langston, you have


    to listen to my arrangement obediently after this.¡± Upon hearing that, Heather was utterly helpless and


    she did not respond to him.


    She tried to contain herself from doing or saying anything out of impulse since quarrelling with the man


    at this moment would do her no good. Then, she suddenly recalled what Tony said. Maybe I should


    have faith in him this time and believe that we still have the chance to turn the tide.


    ¡°Miss Langston, you must be tired. I shouldn¡¯t continue to disturb your rest. Have a good night; sweet


    dreams.¡± He carefreely said to her despite not getting any response from her.


    Soon, a busy tone rang in the phone, indicating that the other person had hung up. Heather, on the


    other hand, instantly felt that the world sounded much quieter when she could stop listening to his


    nonsense.


    She walked to the mirror and looked at herself in it; there was an unconceble exhaustion on her


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    face. She usually appeared before everyone with an energetic look, but she could feel exhaustion


    seeping through her bones now. It turns out that I can feel tired as well, she mused.


    Inwardly, she made a decision to return to the country tomorrow although she did not manage to find


    some rxation here. When she returned to Bradfort City, she knew that she would feel even lonelier


    instead, for she would soon do things that would harm the Langston Family.


    The thing she used to worry about all the time had finallye true, but what she didn¡¯t expect was


    that she would be the one who would destroy the Langstons, people that she had been protecting from


    all threats all this while.


    The sole purpose of that man kidnapping Myra was to demonstrate his power¡ªhe wanted them to


    understand that since he had been able to capture her easily, it would not be a challenge for him to


    capture someone else.


    The mysterious man¡¯s capability was immeasurable and had far exceeded theirs. If Heather refused to


    follow his order, she might pay an even heavier price.


    At the moment, he only wanted the Hart and Langston Family to join forces to deal with the Moriarty


    Family and this would, at most, result in the three illustrious families falling apart without hurting


    anyone¡¯s life.


    Even if Heather was determined to protect the Langston Family with her life, she dared not take any


    risks when it came to someone else¡¯s life. In the end, she faced an utter defeat this time.


    She used to think that the greatest crisis in her life had been when the Langstons was at the verge of


    bankruptcy. Only now did she know that there was such a group of people in this world who would


    sacrifice the life of others to achieve their own goals.


    She had never thought that there would be a day when something that she had thought was simple


    would turn out to be soplicated. Dispirited by the fact that there was nothing else she could do, all


    she had in mind now was to hide this from everyone and shoulder this on her own.


    At that moment, a person suddenly crossed her mind¡ªit was the man with a mask whom she had met


    previously. Truth was, she suspected that he was the mysterious man.


    If the masked man is really the mysterious man, I must figure out a way to break off Everly¡¯s


    rtionship with him! I do not wish to see her going down the wrong path. She¡¯s surely being used by


    him!


    The more Heather thought about it, the more eager she was to get back as soon as possible. She was


    in Singapore and being far away from Sria made her feel powerless but thankfully, this day here


    wasn¡¯t all that bad.


    At night, she tossed and turned on the bed, unable to fall asleep. In the end, she climbed out of the


    bed. Since she couldn¡¯t sleep, she nned to directly go to the airport to take the earliest flight. All she


    had in mind now was to go back as early as possible, as every second counted.


    In the waiting area at the airport, Heather sat elegantly in a seat, feeling sleepy there instead. And so,


    she closed her eyes to take a brief rest before boarding the ne.


    She was half awake since she couldn¡¯t possibly fall asleep at a public ce. Soon, it was almost


    daybreak and there were more people and noise around her, which indicated that the passengers could


    soon board on the first ne of the day.


    Without having to nce at her watch, she was able to mentally gauge the time and knew that she still


    had about 30 minutes left. After another short rest, the announcement rang.


    Heather, who had notpletely fallen asleep, remained in a half-awake state of mind when she was


    boarding the ne but even after that, her mind was still groggy.


    When she settled down in the first-ss cabin, she found her surroundings a lot quieter. As she gently


    leaned back against the seat, her neck found a temporary ¡®home¡¯.


    There were only a handful of people in the first-ss cabin. There was a young couple with a three or


    four-year-old boy, who asionally made some loud noise, but the rest of the passengers quietly shut


    their eyes to rest. It was rather peaceful in the cabin.


    Under such a calm surrounding, she felt sleepier and finally fell asleep, which was actually her first time


    dozing off in a ne. When she was still half-asleep, the stewardess woke her up. Heather looked at


    the stewardess before her with her eyes slightly squinted and became wide awake in less than three


    seconds.


    ¡°Have we arrived at Bradfort City?¡± Heather asked with a raspy voice.


    ¡°Yes, Miss. We have arrived in Bradfort City,¡± the stewardess replied amiably. She couldn¡¯t resist the


    urge to take a few more nces at Heather because the other woman was simply gorgeous.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Heather said as she rose to her feet, feeling a whole lot better after a good rest.


    She was no superhero and she would feel tired and burnt out. Sometimes, she felt that she was


    nothing more than an ordinary woman.


    She alighted from the ne and this was the first time that nobody came to pick her up. Yet, she was


    unfazed by this tiny detail and didn¡¯t feel dejected; all she had in mind was to go and find Leon.


    When she was at Leon¡¯s vi thest time she returned to Bradfort City, she heard him mentioning the


    mysterious force in the city, so she intended to work with him this time.


    Although she had no idea what role his family yed in Bradfort City, she thought that this was


    something that she could make use of. As for the question of how to do so, it would surely be through


    Leon, of course.


    His vi was located quite far away from the airport. When Heather was on the way there, she thought


    about what she should do if Leon happened to be away.


    She didn¡¯t want to contact him. As he seldom contacted her nowadays, she reckoned that he was busy


    with his own things.


    Although she was on the way to find him to talk about working with him, she was, in fact, still hesitating


    if she should get him involved with this matter. Sometimes, metaphysics came in handy when one was


    in a dilemma. The current situation made a perfect example¡ªHeather decided to go straight to find


    Leon at his vi and if he was not there, she would pretend that she never came. However, if he was


    really there, she would bring up the idea to coborate with him. In other words, she would let fate


    decide.


    The cab brought her to her destination and she gracefully exited the car. Looking at the tightly closed


    main gate, Heather thought that there was a high chance that Leon was not here.


    She thought about things for a while and stepped forward to knock on the door. She knocked on it for a


    long time, yet no one answered the door. A hint of disappointment shed across her face and she


    thought to herself, It seems like Leon really isn¡¯t here.


    The very next instant, however, she felt relieved. This may be for the best. I don¡¯t have to put him on


    the spot, at least. In truth, Heather had been giving him a lot of trouble, so she felt relieved for not


    troubling him this time.


    Thus, she turned around and left. Well, this is it, then. I won¡¯te and find Leon again as long as this


    matter isn¡¯t over. However, at that very moment, therge, heavy main gate behind her creaked. She


    looked back in shock, only to meet Leon¡¯s eyes.


    He wore a frivolous smile as he said to her, ¡°Heather, you are finally willing toe and see me.¡±


    Heather revealed aplex smile, wondering if she should feel d for his sudden appearance. Since


    this was fate, she had to trouble him once again. Truth be told, she enjoyed working with Leon because


    she believed that he could bring her luck.


    ¡°Yes, I missed you.¡± Heather truly missed him. They seemed to have not met for a long time and he


    was no longer the teenage boy from her memories.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Leon, too, weed her as the corner of his lips curved upward into a smile as innocent as


    a child¡¯s.


    It had been quite some time since Heatherst met him, so she was surprised that he grew out his


    beard. Under the sunlight, she could see that his smile seemed to carry a hint of vicissitudes of life.


    Heather walked up to him and muttered, ¡°You should shave your beard.¡± As she was speaking, she


    touched his overgrown beard curiously.


    He smiled and gave no response, but he held her hand and cocked his head to the side like a


    mischievous little boy.


    ¡°Heather, how can I help you this time?¡± He was able to guess that she was here to seek his help, as


    he more or less knew about those terrible things that happened to her recently.


    When she heard his words, guilt welled up inside her and she mumbled, ¡°Leon, don¡¯t treat me too


    nicely.¡± In the end, she still needed his help and might even bring him danger and trouble.


    Leon looked at her fondly. He was used to how she had treated him all these years; sometimes, he


    would wonder if Heather had been using him ever since the very beginning.


    Whenever interest or benefits were involved, he found it hard to convince himself otherwise. He wanted


    to reject her as well because there was nothing romantic between them anymore.


    Matthias¡¯ appearance hadpletely changed their rtionship and had made him realize that he


    would never have a romantic rtionship with her for the rest of his life.


    He had seen her love toward Matthias in her eyes and at that moment, Leon felt as if his heart was


    being clenched and it was beyond agonizing. Nevertheless, no matter how hard he tried to persuade


    himself to let go of his feelings for her, he still loved her and would do anything for her unconditionally.


    When a standby lover started to be greedy, nobody could guess what would happen next. Leon


    had been suppressing himselftely, attempting to break free from his feelings for Heather.


    ¡°Leon, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t havee looking for you.¡± Looking at his eyes that were filled with his


    passion for her, Heather backed down as she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t afford to give him what he


    wanted this time.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    There was a tacit understanding between them. Truth was, Heather had long noticed Leon¡¯s


    She entered the vi behind him, keeping a distance of barely a step away from him. At this moment,


    she felt dejected somehow, as she knew that she might be giving in a lot more this time.


    Therge living room was spacious and empty. Leon gestured to her to take a seat at the couch, while


    he moved a chair very close to her before sitting on it.


    He then beamed at her. As a matter of fact, he had been waiting for her arrival and he dared not leave


    home for fear that he would miss her.


    ¡°Heather, why are you suddenly so courteous toward me?¡± He cocked his head to one side, wearing an


    expression that was as innocent as a child¡¯s.


    ¡°I can¡¯t rely on you for everything.¡± She had started to reflect on herself and found that she was


    bing more and more dependent on him, which was not a good sign.


    It would be understandable if Heather relied on Matthias. Instead, the person she relied on and trusted


    the most was Leon although there wasn¡¯t anything special between them. They were merely friends


    and she was clear that the more she crossed the boundaries, the fine line that represented their


    friendship would be more vague.


    If she continued on like this, it would be unfair to Leon. She realized that it was very selfish of her to do


    so as well, and she knew that she had owed him a lot.


    ¡°I like to be relied on by you,¡± Leon murmured as he gazed at her fervently. Even if her heart belonged


    to someone else, he yearned for his passionate feelings toward her to be returned.


    Heather, on the other hand, avoided his gaze. I can¡¯t continue on like this. I know that what I did was


    wrong, so I have to change this.


    And so, she went straight to the point and refused to give him any chance to even fantasize about it. ¡°I


    don¡¯t like¡­ I don¡¯t like to rely on anyone.¡± Looks like I won¡¯t be able to seek his help without going


    against my conscience.


    ¡°I understand how you feel. However, you have encountered an unprecedented threat this time, so I


    hope that you can think this through. I¡¯m able to help you and I¡¯m willing to do so.¡± Heid out the facts


    straight as he did not want to miss this chance; he had to give it a try even if his efforts might go in vain.


    Heather let out a bitter smile as she mused, The way he put it doesn¡¯t sound like he¡¯s trying to help me;


    in fact, he sounds like he¡¯s forcing me instead. Heather then looked into his eyes and saw his desire in


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    them. It dawned on her that this was a hunt and she was his prey.


    ¡°Stop forcing me,¡± she replied, feeling exhausted. She did not know if she should do as he wished.


    Leon rose from his seat and looked down at her from his height. ¡°Heather, think of it as you helping me,


    okay?¡± Both of them knew each other¡¯s thoughts and wished that the other party would give in.


    ¡°Leon, you know that it¡¯s impossible for us to be together; we are not suitable for each other,¡± Heather


    countered, her brows tightly furrowed. Things hade to the point where she was caught in the


    middle.


    He smiled, surprised by her firm standing. He was a little disappointed but it was nothing out of his


    expectations.


    ¡°What do you like about Matthias?¡± Leon asked reluctantly. When he first saw Matthias, he knew that


    this was the man that Heather liked but he had no idea why, so he hoped that she could give him an


    answer.


    ¡°I myself don¡¯t even know why. Everyone thought that I would make a good match for him, and I was


    interested in him as well. Still, I don¡¯t know why I fell in love with him, nor do I know what I like about


    him.¡± Heather, too, was puzzled about what made her fall for Matthias and hoped that someone could


    give her an answer.


    Disappointment filled Leon¡¯s eyes as he peered at her in a daze. ¡°You can reject my feelings but not my


    help.¡± He knew that she needed him to fight alongside her at this very moment, and he wanted to be


    her sweet little angel forever.


    Their eyes met mid-air and both of them refused to give in. In the end, they smiled at each other before


    averting their gazes.


    ¡°I should head back to the Langston Residence,¡± Heather announced as she got up from the couch.


    The atmosphere was so awkward that she couldn¡¯t bear to stay here any longer.


    He nodded without trying to keep her here. When Heather had gone far away, he yelled at her from


    behind, ¡°Heather, let¡¯s work together¡ªput on a show with me. It¡¯s to help each other.¡±


    Heather had rejected his help, but what if he offered for them to work together? Leon wanted to help


    her by putting it in the form of a cooperation and the truth was, he had nned everything out in his


    head.


    On the other hand, Heather turned around with her brows slightly furrowed. I wonder what he means by


    working together? And what does he mean by putting up a show?


    ¡°If you are interested in it, why don¡¯t you stay and hear me out?¡± A mischievous smile yed on his


    lips. Based on his understanding of her, he believed that she would not reject him again.


    Sure enough, Heather paused in her steps; his words had attracted her attention, although she had no


    idea how she would be able to help him in return.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk upstairs.¡± Leon looked cautious, which made his n seem legit, so Heather decided to trust


    him this time. In the end, she walked up to him and went upstairs beside him. Then, he led her to his


    room.


    The moment he pushed open the door, it felt as if they had arrived on a different continent. Heather


    was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t resist the urge toment, ¡°Wow, this is rather fancy.¡±


    A cryptic smile appeared on his face. ¡°This is how it looks after I made some minor alteration on what


    was left by the previous owner.¡± The entire vi was initially designed in a rather ostentatious way.


    Although Leon had tried his best to alter it, he couldn¡¯t change how shy it felt overall.


    ¡°The previous owner must have considered himself a king. Look at that bed¡ªit¡¯s obviously a bed fit for


    royalty.¡± Heather pointed at the conspicuous bed at the center of the room.


    ¡°Heather, we are here for business,¡± he reminded her resignedly as he wondered what she had in her


    mind for getting distracted so easily.


    The two of them sat at the round table ced in the room, which she actually found strange. In fact,


    there were many things that Heather would like toment about, but she kept it to herself as their


    priority now was the business and she didn¡¯t want to stray away from it.


    The talksted for the entire afternoon. In the end, she found his n extremely dangerous and she


    knitted her brows into a deep frown.


    ¡°Leon, have you really thought this through?¡± she asked, her expression grim.


    He looked at her and nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this clearly. I have no other choice and will


    eventually need your help.¡±


    Heather looked at him, feeling sorry for him. It was unexpected that Leon was actually troubled by this


    matter. I can¡¯t believe that a 7-feet tall man like him is living such a miserable life.


    ¡°Are you sure that you want me to help you? I¡¯m afraid that I may mess things up,¡± she added


    worriedly. She had never done something like this before, so she was worried that she couldn¡¯t do a


    good job.


    ¡°Heather, have pity on me. Please help me!¡± He looked at her pitifully, as he couldn¡¯t think of anyone


    else who could help him out with this other than Heather.


    ¡°Have you thought of getting Paige to help you?¡± Heather thought that perhaps the other woman would


    be more reliable than her. Moreover, Leon was quite interested in Paige.


    Leon let out a bitterugh as he looked at her. ¡°You know how my family is¡ªthey see themselves as


    nobles. With Paige¡¯s background, the Old Master won¡¯t ept her.¡±


    Heather rubbed her pulsing temple. This is going to be such a pain. However, Leon had helped her


    unconditionally no matter what sort of trouble she had faced before this, so it wouldn¡¯t be nice of her to


    ditch him this time.


    ¡°Heather, you have to help me.¡± Leon begged her and he nearly dropped to his knees.


    Heather was put on a spot. Although they could kill two birds with one stone by doing so, she felt a little


    guilty toward Matthias. Thetter and her were just like lovers and almost everyone treated them as a


    couple. If she were to agree to Leon¡¯s request this time, the person who would be given the hardest


    blow would definitely be none other than Matthias.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t make up her mind right away. She needed some time to calm down and digest


    things before she could make a decision so she murmured, ¡°Give me some time to think about it,


    alright?¡±


    Leon continued to peer at her with pitiful eyes, which made Heather feel really awkward, as if she had


    done something unforgivable. I feel equally bad for not being able to give you an answer right away!


    ¡°Heather, how long do you need to consider this? Time waits for no one.¡± He sadly tugged the corner of


    her clothes like an abandoned child.


    However, she was no procrastinator either so she muttered, ¡°One night. I will give you my answer


    tomorrow morning.¡± She preferred thinking about her problems at night. If she made a decision that she


    did not regret even after she woke up the next morning, she would most probably stick to it.


    ¡°Heather, you have to think about it carefully. This is beneficial to both of us. Don¡¯t reject my request


    and end up making things difficult for the two of us,¡± he reminded her again, hoping that she could


    immediately agree to him.


    ¡°I understand. I will think about it carefully,¡± she awkwardly replied. She was aware that this was very


    urgent to him, but his request was something that she had never expected.


    She left Leon¡¯s vi in a daze and with many matters that required her thorough consideration in her


    head. Each and every step after this would be challenging. I didn¡¯t expect that so many things would


    happen. How am I supposed to help others when I can¡¯t even protect myself? The piles of problems in


    her hand now gave her a headache.


    If all this were to happen in the past, she would not think twice before agreeing to it for the sake of the


    benefit it would bring. Now, however, things were different¡ªshe now had a man named Matthias Locke


    in her life.


    Heather was in a dilemma because she did not want Matthias to go through that sort of pain.


    Nheless, being caught in between a rock and a hard ce, she did not have much choice to begin


    with.


    Leon sent her a message and she tapped on it to read it. ¡®Heather, is it because of Matthias?¡¯ He


    couldn¡¯t bear to ask this when facing her, so he asked her via a message as soon as she had left.


    She didn¡¯t know how she should reply to him because it seemed wrong no matter what she replied, so


    she ignored his text.


    In the cab, she propped her head on her palm as she looked outside the window. I¡¯m now back in


    Bradfort City, the ce I¡¯m familiar with.


    The sky was gloomy, the blue sky and white clouds nowhere to be seen. This city wasn¡¯t exactly


    beautiful, but it was the ce where Heather was born. She kept leaving this ce but always ended


    uping back. In all honesty, she had a feeling that she might never be able to leave Bradfort City for


    her whole life.


    The driver scolded and cursed when the cab was stuck in the traffic due to road repairing that urred


    everywhere in the city. This was just how life was¡ªher realistic life. She adjusted herself into a more


    Leon¡¯s vi was located very far away from the city center, and the wind that blew at her along the


    journey had calmed her mind. Rationally speaking, she shouldn¡¯t reject Leon¡¯s request since this would


    be a win-win situation.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    The Langston Residence was still the same as ever. It had been refurbished a few times over the years


    in order to keep up with thetest trends, but all that still seemed tacky to Heather.


    At this very moment, a sense of familiarity welled up inside her¡ªnothing couldpare to this feeling


    that she felt now when she finally returned home. The security guard at the door noticed her and smiled


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at her, and Heather, who had always been indifferent, returned the smile this time.


    He gaped at her from behind, shocked by her amiable attitude that she seldom revealed in front of


    others. The next instant, he blushed¡ªnobody could resist her smile.


    She walked to the living room and when she was passing by the garden, she gently touched the


    blooming flowers with her hand. At that moment, she immersed herself in the beauty of the scenery, for


    she knew that the Langstons would be destroyed in the near future.


    In the living room, Robert was talking to the butler when Heather tiptoed to his side. She then shook


    her head at the butler to gesture to him not to inform Robert about her arrival.


    With his eyes slightly squinted, Robert seemed to be resting or contemting something. Suddenly, he


    opened his eyes and muttered, ¡°Heather, you¡¯re back.¡±


    To her surprise, Robert was able to notice her arrival although she was so quiet. She wrapped her arms


    around him from behind and said to him in a sweet voice, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve missed you.¡± She had merely


    left for a day, but it felt a lot longer than that.


    ¡°What have you done recently?¡± After holding himself back for some time, he was determined to get to


    the bottom of it this time.


    She whispered in his ear, ¡°Grandpa, can you believe it? Our biggest fear has arrived.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Robert was shook to the core and he instantly understood what she implied. The


    butler had no idea what they were talking about but from their expressions, he was able to tell that it


    wasn¡¯t something pleasant.


    ¡°Come with me to the study,¡± Robert uttered in a low voice.


    Heather continued to wear a bright smile on her face, giving away nothing as she helped Robert


    upstairs.


    The butler stayed behind as he knew that they had something confidential to talk about and at the


    same time, he had to continue with his unfinished task.


    Staying beside Robert all these years had allowed him to learn how to read the old man¡¯s mind based


    on his bodynguage. Therefore, the butler could tell that Robert wanted him toplete organizing


    the living room as soon as possible.


    The door to the study upstairs was opened and Heather helped her grandfather in. Robert¡¯s health had


    deterioratedtely but because Heather¡¯s attention hadpletely focused on Myra¡¯s kidnapping case,


    she had failed to notice that his health was getting worse by day.


    Presently, she asked worriedly, ¡°Grandpa, how are you?¡±


    However, Robert waved at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Tell me¡ªwhat exactly happened?¡± he asked, feeling rather


    helpless. He did not expect that someone would create trouble right under his nose.


    ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t hide this from you any longer because I need you to deal with it together with me.¡±


    After a thorough consideration, Heather decided that she had to inform Robert about this, else she had


    no influence over the Langston Family¡¯s action.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Upon seeing how cautious she was, Robert suddenly had a sense of


    foreboding.


    ¡°A mysterious force that we don¡¯t know of has entered Bradfort City. We don¡¯t know what their motive


    is. However, they now have kidnapped Myra and are using her to threaten me and Tony. They wanted


    the Hart and the Langstons to join forces to go against the Moriarty Family.¡± She briefly summed it up


    with a calm tone, yet the message she conveyed was shocking.


    Robert¡¯s expression instantly changed. Looking at Heather, he was able to guess her thoughts and he


    was disappointed.


    ¡°Heather, are you going to put the Langstons at risk for the sake of Myra?¡± In all honesty, he never


    thought that she would choose to risk the entire Langston Family.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you understand? We have no other choice. Do you really think that he only has Myra in


    his hands?¡± She looked unblinkingly into his eyes, determined to tell him how serious this matter was.


    ¡°Are you implying that he has a member of the Langston Family in his hands as well?¡± Robert red at


    her in anger; he never expected that she would prioritize those rtionships over their family¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Grandpa, the mysterious force has the capability to easily capture anyone and destroy anything and


    everything that we care about. They leave us no choice,¡± she enunciated slowly. The reason why she


    made this decision was not because of some sentimental issues, but because they hade to the


    point where there was no turning back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that this power is so influential in Bradfort City.¡± Robert found it unconvincing when the


    mysterious man had only captured Myra, who wasn¡¯t anyone important to him.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve seen what he is capable of, so I believed that he wasn¡¯t pulling our leg. Now, he is using


    Myra to ckmail us and wants us to y his game and follow his rules. However, this is also a chance


    that we could use to turn the tables around.¡± Heather was not pessimistic about the current situation.


    Since we are going to y a game, let¡¯s see who can y better.


    ¡°Nonsense! The Moriarty Family has been targeting us for a long time, so how could we go and


    provoke them instead?¡± Robert was actually afraid of the Moriartys and he had no intention to get into


    conflict with them, so he had been avoiding them all this while.


    ¡°Grandpa, since you know that the Moriartys have been targeting both the Hart and Langston Family,


    why don¡¯t we join forces and deal with the Moriartys together?¡± In contrast, Heather found this an


    opportunity as she believed that they would be able to take down the Moriarty Family if the Langston


    and Hart Family joined forces.


    ¡°Enough with this nonsense! Heather, you¡¯ve let me down,¡± Robert snapped, his eyes full of


    disappointment. He never thought that Heather would actually have such a daring thought.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you think that I¡¯m selfish?¡± She stubbornly went down on her knees in front of him. ¡°I


    don¡¯t want anyone to lose their lives because of this,¡± she said this with utmost sincerity.


    ¡°What about the Langston Group? Have you considered the century-old foundation of that group?¡± he


    questioned her, having no intentions to help her up.


    ¡°Grandpa, which do you think is more important¡ªhuman lives or the century-old foundation? You may


    not be aware that Myra is merely the beginning. This is not something that can be resolved by


    sacrificing her life. In fact, the other party could even destroy our family.¡± Heather deliberately stressed


    on herst sentence as she firmly believed that the mysterious man had such capabilities.


    Her words triggered Robert, causing him to re at her, enraged. The next moment, he walked up to


    her, raising his hand and giving her a tight p on her face.


    A handprint instantly appeared on her fair face. If this were to happen at some other time, Heather


    would feel aggrieved but this time, she merely smiled, unfazed by his treatment toward her.


    ¡°Grandpa, in the end, I still lost to the Langston Group. In your eyes, I¡¯m always second to the Langston


    Group.¡± The sorrow in her eyes broke his heart.


    Robert did not know how to respond to her. He had indeed gone overboard today and his palm actually


    stung now. I must have been out of my mind! Have I actually hit Heather?


    ¡°Grandpa, the Langston Group is always your top priority and our lives are insignificantpared to


    that!¡± Heather continued to trigger him. She had to convince Robert to ept her idea because there


    was no room for failure as this matter involved the lives of many.


    Robert¡¯s body trembled. It was unexpected to him that Heather, who had always been meek and


    sensible, would say such words to trigger him. Looking at her with his deep gaze, he did not know how


    to respond to her.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He bent down to her level to meet her eyes, squatting down in the process as she


    was on her knees.


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t need your apology. I know your concerns and I understand them. But, is the Langston


    Group really more important than the lives of the Langston Family?¡± Tears brimmed in her eyes as she


    really felt heartbroken this time.


    Robert, who had never seen her like this, instantly gave in. ¡°Heather, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong and I


    should have trusted you.¡± he mumbled, apologizing to her non-stop. Guilt welled up inside him and he


    felt that he was a failure who did not deserve to be Heather¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t me you for it. I just want you to see this clearly. The Langston Group is the blood,


    sweat, and tears of the Langstons, but the people are still our most important assets. Without the


    Langston Group, the Langstons can still rebuild its glory but without the people, we have nothing.¡± Her


    words came from the bottom of her heart as she was determined to change his mindset.


    Robert looked at Heather in distress. He was conflicted, wondering if he should go all out for the


    chance to save their family. Since Heather had put it this way, it seemed like the Langston Group was


    now in a dire situation. Which option should I choose?


    ¡°Heather, I understand where you areing from, but I can¡¯t let the century-old Langston Group be


    destroyed in my hands,¡± he snarled. The efforts of their ancestors would go down the drain if the


    Langston Group were to fall.


    In the end, Heather had no choice but to bring up the person who had scarred his heart in an effort to


    change his mind because she knew that this was something that Robert could never let go. And so,


    she countered, ¡°Grandpa, do you still remember your younger sister whom you used to favor the most,


    ris? I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t want to see tragedy repeating itself!¡±


    Upon hearing the name ¡®ris¡¯, Robert seemed to fall into a daze, as if she was standing right before


    his very eyes. Sorrow filled his eyes and hidden beneath them was a deep sense of guilt.


    ¡°Heather, don¡¯t force me.¡± At that point, he started to beg for her to stop as he really couldn¡¯t bear to


    listen to her anymore.


    Heather¡¯s back was straight as she knelt on the floor. She refused to allow Robert to continue evading


    this problem and she had to make him face up to it.


    And so, she continued to stress her point and she muttered, ¡°Grandpa, stop evading reality. We should


    let bygones be bygones, but we cannot allow tragedy to repeat itself.¡± Although Heather felt distressed


    for her grandfather, she knew that if she allowed him to ¡®escape¡¯ this time, she would never have the


    courage to help him to get over this hurdle again.


    Robert¡¯s face nched. Knowing that he was not in good health, Heather had to finish this quickly for


    fear that he would pass out.


    She had to make sure that he resolved his emotional entanglement when she managed to gather the


    courage to point things out. She couldn¡¯t back down, nor could she allow him to do so.


    However, Robert tried to switch the topic without a trace. ¡°Heather, get up,¡± he murmured.


    Upon hearing that, she shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, if you don¡¯t agree to my request, I won¡¯t get up.¡±


    She remained on her knees, acting very rebelliously in front of him for the first time.


    ¡°Heather, please don¡¯t torment me.¡± Robert had no strength to continue to talk to her. He felt as if he


    was dying and it was as if he was on his deathbed.


    ¡°We should let go of the past. Now, all I hope is for you to not repeat the past mistakes. I, Heather


    Langston, swear to God that I will rebuild the Langston Group even if it is destroyed,¡± she vowed with


    full confidence that she had such determination and ability.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    The grandfather and granddaughter stared at each other for a long time. It gave Heather the


    confidence that Robert¡¯s heart had started to sway, so she persisted in trying to convince him. Without


    his help, she would never seed in this matter.


    Unlike Tony, she didn¡¯t have control of the Langston Group. For her to y this game, she would need


    to have Robert¡¯s support.


    ¡°I know you must be thinking that I owe you so much, Heather. Alright, then. I¡¯ll support you whole-


    heartedly this time,¡± he finally promised, just as Heather expected.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Only then did she stand up. This was her first time kneeling for someone and it


    would be herst.


    ¡°Remember that the Langston Group must live on, Heather, so think twice before you do anything,¡± he


    exhorted. While Robert was willing to give her the power, he still hoped she would be careful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I will do my best to protect the Langston Group.¡± After all, Heather cared about


    the group as well, and would never risk it if she had any other choice.


    ¡°I believe you. You¡¯re a good child. From now on, the Langston Group is yours.¡± At Robert¡¯s age, it was


    time to relinquish his power to someone much younger than him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa.¡± In truth, she felt ashamed for forcing him to step down and hand over control of


    the Langston Group to her.


    Patting her shoulder, he reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m getting on in my years, anyway, and I should


    be giving up my power.¡±


    While ke was the one in power at the Langston Group all these years, the truth was that Robert was


    actually the one in charge with Heather manipting things behind the scenes.


    For him to pass the torch on to her now proved how much trust he had in her. Even if he was always


    fond of her, he hadn¡¯t previously been willing to relinquish all of his power. Now, however, he was truly


    taking a backseat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put yourself under too much pressure, okay? I trust you can turn the situation around,¡± he said,


    no longer treating her as cruelly as before. After thinking about it, he hade to the conclusion that


    what she said made sense.


    Just because he highly valued the Langston Group, it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care about the lives of his


    family members. Heather was right¡ªif those people could kidnap Myra, there was no saying whether


    they would harm a Langston as well.


    That was something Robert couldn¡¯t condone. No matter how important the Langston Group was, it


    couldn¡¯tpare to the lives of his family members. It was his failure to understand that all those years


    ago that caused the death of ris. Thus, he made the decision to hand over the reins now.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I hope so too, Grandpa,¡± Heather answered from beside him with an inscrutable look. He didn¡¯t know


    what she was thinking about, but he could feel the weight of her burdens.


    As he watched her leave, he let out a long and tired sigh. The road ahead would be treacherous and


    his only hope was that she would be able to survive it.


    Never could he have foreseen that all of the Langston Family¡¯s heavy burdens would ultimately rest on


    his granddaughter¡¯s frail shoulders. At this moment, he hated himself for being powerless and even


    more for not having fostered good sessors.


    After everything Heather did for the Langston Family, all she had to show for it was theirck of


    understanding. Robert didn¡¯t know when he would be able to rectify the situation, but all he hoped was


    that they would show more understanding for the hardships she endured.


    Meanwhile, as Heather walked into the study, she kept her back straight and her head held high. There


    wasn¡¯t any emotion in her eyes. She was long prepared for the difficult period that would ensue, but her


    family was not.


    Time passed quickly and day soon turned to night. Under themplight, Heather read through her


    in Bradfort City for too short a time, dark forces had infiltrated the ce a long time ago.


    These dark powers had been in the city for a long time and could now be found everywhere. They had


    shocking might and while she couldn¡¯t be certain how scary they truly were, she dared not make a


    move for now.


    The situation was getting trickier and trickier, and her gaze grew hateful and even icier as her grip


    tightened on theputer mouse. She had to think of a way to flip the situation on its head. Currently,


    it was looking increasingly worse for the Langston Family, and she couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen


    in the future.


    ¡°Should I trust you, Matty?¡± Heather asked herself.


    How confused I must be to be thinking about Matthias at this time! However, she couldn¡¯t say yet if he


    was a friend or a foe. While she truly believed he cared about her, she wouldn¡¯t dare wager on his


    goals in business.


    There had to be a reason the Locke Group suddenly moved to Bradfort City. While she tried to get the


    answer from him many times, he always seeded in changing the topic.


    She was dying to know the intention of the Locke Family. After everything she heard about their head,


    she wished badly to be able to visit him at the Locke Residence. Truth was, she found it a pity that she


    never got the chance.


    Because Heather firmly believed that Matthias had to have some skeletons in his closet, she was


    determined to find an excuse to visit him.


    Unfortunately, such an excuse was hard toe by, not to mention that she couldn¡¯t leave Bradfort


    City at this time. Feeling conflicted, she decided to take the initiative and seek out Matthias.


    As she opened her Messenger app and looked down at his familiar profile picture, she let out a small


    smile. It felt like she hadn¡¯t seen him in a while and now that she was looking at his picture, she felt


    wistful.


    ¡®What are you doing, Matty?¡¯ She asked inanely in the text since she didn¡¯t know how to express her


    longing.


    On the other end, a notification appeared on Matthias¡¯ phone and seeing that it was a message from


    Heather, he quickly opened the text. These few years, he had missed her a lot, yet had been unable to


    take the initiative in seeking her out.


    ¡®Missing you,¡¯ he quickly replied.


    It always took him only seconds to reply to her messages, and the thought that he was always waiting


    to hear from her made Heather smile.


    ¡®I missed you as well.¡¯ It had taken her a long time to learn how to express herself so affectionately.


    In the past, she would never have said it out loud even if she was thinking about him. Now, she was


    different and would boldly admit it if she missed him.


    ¡®Are you in Bradfort City?¡¯ he asked since he knew that she had traveled, but not if she had returned.


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ she quickly responded.


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t help smiling and asking tentatively, ¡®Can I visit you?¡¯ She has to be at the


    Langston Residence right now and I can¡¯t wait to see her! he mused to himself.


    As for Heather, she wanted to see him too although it was the middle of the night. ¡®Yes,¡¯ she replied.


    ¡®Wait for me, then. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡¯ Immediately, Matthias put on his coat, wishing he had wings so


    that he could fly to her.


    With a wicked smile, she texted, ¡®I don¡¯t want to wait for you.¡¯


    ¡®Wait for me,¡¯ he repeated in exasperation.


    ¡®I want to go to you.¡¯ It was just a few simple words but Matthias hardly dared to believe his eyes. In


    fact, he was starting to question whether it was actually her at the other end of the conversation.


    ¡®No, I¡¯ll go to you,¡¯ he emphasized, tamping down his excitement. Of course he wouldn¡¯t have her drive


    to him at this hour of the night. He simply had to go to her.


    ¡®You¡¯re always the oneing to me, so can¡¯t I make my way to you this time?¡¯ she asked, her


    question heavy with meaning.


    Nheless, even if Matthias was touched, he wasn¡¯t willing to let her travel to him. ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s


    safe for a woman to be out and about at this time of the night.¡¯


    It was better for men to do it. Ultimately, he was still chivalrous, especially when it came to her.


    ¡®Let¡¯s meet in the middle, then,¡¯ Heather insisted. She would feel guilty if they met at the Langston


    Residence.


    Immediately guessing her thoughts, he asked, ¡®Is it because you don¡¯t want me to go to the Langston


    Residence in the middle of the night?¡¯


    Even though they both knew that was the truth, she neither confirmed nor denied it. ¡®Does it matter? I


    just want to drive my car out.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s best not to go out in the middle of the night,¡¯ Matthias continued to advise, worrying about her as if


    she were a child.


    ¡®You always go out in the middle of the night. Pray tell¡ªwhat¡¯s so bad about going out sote at night?¡¯


    she mocked him.


    ¡®It¡¯s best for ady not to go out in the middle of the night,¡¯ he amended. ¡®There are too many baddies


    out and about.¡¯


    With a chuckle, she asked patiently, ¡®Are you assuming that I¡¯ll run into a baddie or that I won¡¯t be able


    to handle them? It¡¯s not as if there aren¡¯t any gunws here. As long as they¡¯re not carrying a gun, they


    wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to me.¡¯


    That was the only scenario Heather feared. However good she was at martial arts, she would not be


    able to outfight a gun. Nheless, she had yet to run into a gun-toting criminal.


    ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll take your word for it. Let¡¯s meet in the garden,¡¯ he told her, arranging for them to meet in the


    small garden next to the pedestrian zone that he estimated was equidistant from both of them.


    ¡®Okay,¡¯ she dly agreed, since the pedestrian zone was likely to still be lively at this hour.


    Before going out, Heather simply donned a coat. Her make-up was still intact and needed no touch-up


    at this moment. From the garage, she chose a white car that was not only a two-seater, but would also


    be more visible at night.


    By now, Matthias was already well on his way to the meeting point. Nevertheless, she did not hurry as


    she started up the car. When she thought of the fact that she would see him soon, her mood lightened


    immensely.


    The security guard at the gate was astonished to see Heather leaving at this hour but, having no right


    to question the Langstons¡¯ings and goings, he simply opened the gates for her.


    As the car exited the vi, she rolled down her car windows and allowed the night air to caress her


    cheeks and clear her mind. She wasing to like the night, for it permitted her to cast aside the


    troubles of the day and vent her messy emotions into the darkness.


    It would take about half an hour to reach the garden and she enjoyed the cold night breeze the entire


    way. It woke her up but at the same time, her heart was starting to race from nerves.


    Just then, a call from Matthias broke the silence of the night. After connecting her phone to her


    earpiece, Heather answered the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she asked neither too softly nor too loudly. Upon hearing her voice, Matthias suddenly missed


    her with a passion.


    ¡°Where are you right now?¡± he asked as he sped up, unable to conceal his excitement. He only hoped


    to be able to see her as soon as possible.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Listening to Matthias¡¯ voice, Heather closed her eyes in enjoyment. Throughout the journey, there


    weren¡¯t many cars along the way. A momentter, she opened her eyes again and his voice was still


    sounding from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Can you stay on the line?¡± Heather murmured, suddenly reluctant to hang up as she wanted to keep


    talking to him.


    Matthias was surprised at her request and he was taken aback for a moment before responding, ¡°Of


    course.¡±


    The topics of their conversation were random as they immersed themselves in each other¡¯s voices. At


    this moment, Matthias had slowed down his driving speed because he had to divide his attention into


    chatting with Heather.


    ¡°Was Singapore that fun?¡± he asked curiously as he listened to Heather¡¯s story about the country. Truth


    was, it sounded pretty interesting.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll definitely like that ce,¡± Heather said with a smile, as if Matthais was right in front of her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s visit Singapore together when we have the chance, then.¡± Although Matthias had been to


    Singapore many times, it was always because of business affairs. Hearing her words, he really wanted


    to travel with her.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go to the casino together and win some big bucks!¡± Heather¡¯s mood got even better.


    Talking to Matthias could help her forget about those worries for the time being.


    And so, the two of them kept the conversation going until their phones were about to run out of battery.


    Fortunately for them, they would be meeting each other in ten minutes.


    After parking his car, Matthias got down from it. Heather, too, would be arriving anytime soon. Right


    now, he was like a young and impulsive boy who had a foolish smile tugging at the corners of his


    mouth as he waited excitedly to meet his beloved girlfriend.


    Soon, Heather also got out of her car. The two of them were still talking on the phone and she asked,


    ¡°Are you in the mini garden already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for you at the heart of the mini garden.¡± How much he wished he could teleport to her


    side at this moment. He couldn¡¯t wait to hold her in his arms and look at her pretty face right.


    Heather looked around her with a smile, seeing that the streets were still full of people at this time. It


    was no wonder that many outsiders that came to Bradfort City would always drop by the pedestrian


    zone at night just to feel its liveliness.


    As she walked along the way, many people casted their gaze at her. She was always so stunning.


    Although there might be many pretty faces in the world, it was rare toe across a person as


    gorgeous as her.


    Standing in the crowd, Matthias was exceptionally outstanding with his tall figure. Even from a far


    distance, Heather could see him walking back and forth in ce. Watching his movements, she shed


    a bright smile.


    Heather nned to walk up to his side quietly, so she carefully hid among the crowd for fear that


    Matthias would notice her. As she silently walked up and stopped behind him, she smiled triumphantly


    for her sess.


    However, the very next second, he turned around and murmured, ¡°Hat, you¡¯re getting more naughty by


    the day.¡± In reality, Matthias had noticed her a long time ago, yet he didn¡¯t call out to her. Watching her


    mischievous behavior, he found it very interesting.


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re no fun at all.¡± Heather expressed her dissatisfaction at him being too alert of his


    surroundings.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much I can do about that. It¡¯s my instinct.¡± Matthias was trained to be like this long


    ago. It was too difficult for him not to notice even the most trivial moments.


    Refusing to continue this topic, Heather asked, ¡°Matty, how can you be so fast? It should take around


    forty to fifty minutes for you to arrive here from your vi. How is it that you¡¯re even faster than me?¡±


    Heather thought that this didn¡¯t make sense at all. Matthias had always been one step ahead of her


    and it was making her frustrated. It was as if she was alwaysingte on purpose.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t dawdle like you,¡± he teased her. He seemed to have be bolder now, for he even


    dared to make fun of her at this time.


    Heather looked at him, dissatisfied. How dare he make fun of me? Turning around, she faced him with


    her back. He is always going against my words and getting on her nerves!


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Matthias leaned over and looked at her puffed cheeks, thinking that Heather was the


    cutest person in the world.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that petty.¡± She nced at him contemptuously. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t get angry just because


    of this.


    Reaching out, Matthias gently ruffled her hair. He missed the feeling of it, but Heather didn¡¯t like this


    action of his at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hair,¡± she said in an angry tone. Matthias is really trying to ruffle my feathers, huh?


    ¡°Then what about this?¡± He got closer to her and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    Instantly, Heather pushed him away, ¡°There are so many people around. Do you want to see us in the


    headlines tomorrow?¡± A flush immediately crept up her face as she grumbled to herself, Matthias is


    indeed too daring!


    ¡°We¡¯re officially in a rtionship, so there¡¯s no big deal with us being in the headlines at all. Could it be


    that you¡¯re secretly seeing other men behind my back?¡± Matthias asked nonchntly, not embarrassed


    in the least.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in a rtionship with you? Please mind your words!¡± Heather muttered, thinking that Matthias


    was pushing his luck as she had not yet agreed to be his girlfriend. It seems that he is really trying to


    get on my nerves!


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m talking about you! Aren¡¯t we a couple? Didn¡¯t we even talk about our marriage already?¡±


    Matthias answered confidently. The more they talked, the more nonsense he was spewing.


    ¡°When did we even talk about marriage?¡± Heather gazed at him speechlessly, probably because she


    had never seen such a shameless man other than Matthias.


    Upon hearing that, he smiled and poked her dimple with his finger as he said, ¡°Why are you getting


    nervous? Should I visit your parents tomorrow and ask for your hand?¡± he murmured, continuing to


    tease her.


    ¡°No! You¡¯d better behave yourself!¡± Heather warned him. Matthias¡¯ nonsense was getting out of hand


    and if he continued talking, he might evene to the topic of their future child.


    ¡°Alright, alright. But before I behave myself, give me a hug.¡± Matthias then took her into his arms and


    hugged her tightly. With her in his embrace, he was the happiest man in the world at this moment.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Heather was not used to being affectionate in public so she ordered, ¡°Let go!¡± What if the others look in


    our direction? That would be so embarrassing!


    On the contrary, not only did Matthias not let go, he even tightened his hug as he murmured, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why are you behaving more and more like a rascal these days?¡± Heather nced at him


    contemptuously. He was the president of the Locke Group but he had now degenerated into a


    gangster.


    ¡°I¡¯m only a rascal when I¡¯m with you.¡± Matthias smiled contentedly. To him, being able to hold Heather


    in his arms was the happiest thing in the world. Therefore, he was reluctant to let go, for he wanted to


    continue enjoying her tenderness.


    ¡°This is the pedestrian zone,¡± Heather reminded him, as she really didn¡¯t want to see herself in the


    news tomorrow. The paparazzi had yet to give up chasing after them.


    In the end, Matthias reluctantly loosened his hold and murmured, ¡°Heather, I miss you so much. It¡¯s


    been too torturing for me to resist the urge to look for you.¡± Truth was, he had lost count of the times


    where he wanted to call Heather.


    ¡°Stop it. We¡¯re not acting in a drama right now.¡± Heatherughed mockingly to herself. Love was a


    Casually, Matthias held her hand in his as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping.¡± At this time, the night market


    had started operating on the streets. He had never visited a night market before and he guessed it


    should be the same for Heather as well, so he wanted to go on a shopping spree with her. In his


    opinion, girls tended to like the word ¡®shopping¡¯.


    ¡°Shopping?¡± Heather thought her ears were ying tricks on her. For a man like Matthias to invite her


    to go shopping had certainly caught her off guard. ¡°Only the night market is operating at this hour,


    though. Are you sure you want to go there?¡±


    Evan once told Matthias that girls liked shopping, so thetter nned to make use of what he had


    learned. He strongly believed that Heather would be impressed with his n.


    ¡°The night market is also a great choice.¡± Matthias had no idea what a night market was, as he


    naturally wouldn¡¯t understand the life of themoners.


    The night market was lively and it was even more crowded than the pedestrian zone during the day.


    There were rows of stalls along both sides of the night market that sold all kinds of things.


    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go to the night market.¡± Heather, however, was different from Matthias. She knew


    what a night market was like.


    It was a ce where they sold arge amount of counterfeit items. Those well-known brands could be


    seen everywhere in a night market. It was just that they were fake and the prices were so low that it


    was beyond her imagination.


    Seeing that Heather epted his invitation, Matthias smiled triumphantly. Now that his first step had


    seeded, he had to work even harder to please her from now on. Evan told him that all Matthias had


    to remember was to buy everything that she took a fancy to when they were shopping.


    In the end, there was nothing he could buy for her in the night market. After all, how could he buy those


    cheap things for her?


    As they walked down the market, Matthias was looking at those stalls with widened eyes. Be it the


    clothes, shoes, or even the essories¡­ They were all too cheap.


    Admiring the expression on his face, Heather smiled secretly as she thought to herself, He¡¯s too cute!


    Gradually, she, too, immersed herself into the night market. Some of the essories were really cute,


    despite the rough workmanship.


    Looking at the phonenyard in her hand, Heather thought that the grinning little monster on it was too


    adorable. The next second, the owner of the stall offered it at a price of 20. It was so cheap that it didn¡¯t


    seem premium at all.


    Matthias, who was standing off to one side, was hesitant to pay for Heather. Twenty was too little. If it


    were two thousand, he would pay for it without any hesitation.


    Meanwhile, Heather was thinking about whether to make the purchase or not, and she was still thinking


    if she should bargain with the seller. After all, the people next to her seemed happy while bargaining for


    a lower price. Therefore, she wanted to experience this kind of simple happiness too.


    Puzzled, the seller looked at the dazzling couple in front of him. They were dressed in luxurious brands


    and one could tell that they were not ordinary people. To the seller, it was beyond incredible that they


    would actually stop by his booth to buy some essories.


    ¡°Sir, is this little thing worth twenty? Did you jack up the price?¡± Atst, Heather decided to put aside


    her image and bargain with the seller. She really wanted to feel the joy of bargaining.


    Usually, everything that she bought was from luxurious brands and there was no room for bargaining at


    all. Today, she had finallye across the opportunity, so she had to experience it herself. It seemed


    that one would feel a sense of aplishment if they made a sessful bargain.


    Upon hearing her words, the seller and Matthias were stunned. Never did the former expect that such a


    wealthy person would bargain with him.


    On the other hand, Matthias was even more shocked that his jaw dropped. Heather was a person who


    would casually spend two hundred thousand in the blink of an eye, but she was now bargaining for an


    item that was worth a mere twenty. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to record this historic


    moment.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    After the two exchanged nces, Heather said to the stall owner, ¡°I don¡¯t like free gifts.¡±


    The stall owner seemed to have expected that she would respond in this way and he countered, ¡°Oh


    dear! I know I look like a con man when I give away the cross ne like that.¡±


    Never did they expect that the stall owner would be so straightforward as he started muttering to


    himself. Surprised, Heather and Matthias looked at each other, thinking that this stall owner was


    interesting.


    ¡°Actually, this ne is rted to you. It¡¯s not an ordinary cross ne. It has a long history behind


    it.¡± The stall owner was really talkative and he had been talking nonstop even though Heather and


    Matthias did not respond to him.


    Feeling bored, Heather replied, ¡°How long is the history?¡± She nced at the cross ne. How


    could she know when she was not an expert in this field?


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question. Look at this cross ne.¡± The owner picked up the ne as he spoke


    before he handed it to Heather.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Heather reluctantly responded, not knowing what he meant.


    ¡°The darker the wood is, the older it is. The darkening of the wood is due to its reaction with the air,¡± he


    exined to her.


    Standing off to the side, Matthias listened to their conversation quietly. He believed that ordinary people


    couldn¡¯t deceive him and Heather, but since she was interested in staying and listening to the stall


    owner¡¯s nonsense, he might as well keep herpany and see what the stall owner had up his sleeve.


    ¡°So how many years has it been?¡± Heather felt that he wasn¡¯t answering her question at all. If it wasn¡¯t


    for her good mood today, she would have already left by now.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than 30 years. I made this myself when I was young. Although its workmanship is a


    little rough, it¡¯s really a precious item,¡± he said in a nostalgic tone as he touched the ne.


    Somehow, Heather had a feeling that the stall owner was someone with an interesting life experience.


    Thinking about it for a moment, she asked, ¡°You made all these by yourself?¡±


    Nodding, he shed a prideful smile. ¡°I used to treat them like treasures back then.¡±


    ¡°If they are your treasures, why are you selling them now?¡± Not to mention that he is giving it to me for


    free. Of course, Heather didn¡¯t say thisst part out loud.


    Hearing her words, the stall owner smiled, looking like a mischievous child. ¡°I¡¯m old and my children


    don¡¯t like these things. I might as well set up a stall and see if these treasures of mine will meet its


    destined new owner.¡±


    With her eyes widened, Heather looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Sorry, but you look like you¡¯re still in your


    forties.¡± At most, the stall owner should be in his fifties; he didn¡¯t seem to be at the age of retirement


    yet.


    Upon hearing that, the manughed. ¡°Your words make me happy! Actually, I¡¯m already in my sixties.¡±


    Heather shook her head as she murmured, ¡°Interesting. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®seeing is


    believing.¡¯ It seems that eyes do lie too.¡± The old man looked way too energetic and lively for sixty


    years old. In fact, he actually looked young.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re indeed interesting! Looks like I have to give this ne to you.¡± The stall owner took


    down the ne and insisted on giving it to her.


    Although Heather liked this ne a lot, she would not ept gifts from strangers. Instantly, Matthias


    seemed to notice her hesitation so the very next second, he took out all the cash he had.


    He rarely carried cash around when he went out, so he had only two or three thousand with him right


    now.


    ¡°Sir, your cross ne looks great but my girlfriend will not easily ept free gifts from others. It ¡®ll


    only be appropriate for me to buy it from you and give it to her.¡±


    At this time, Heather was still thinking about the cross ne, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to


    Matthias¡¯ words. Seeing that Heather did not deny it, Matthias was delighted as if he was on cloud nine.


    Looking at the other man, the stall owner finally epted the cash as he said, ¡°It¡¯s rare toe across


    people like you all these days. Indeed, I made the right choice.¡±


    Matthias could tell from his eyes that the stall owner was not a greedy person. It seemed that they had


    really met an interesting person.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± Matthias politely said to the stall owner.


    This way, Heather could get what she wanted without epting it as a free gift from the owner.


    Satisfied, she smiled brightly at Matthias.


    Suddenly, she had the urge to praise him for his wit and they looked into each others¡¯ eyes


    affectionately.


    Meanwhile, the stall owner continued talking, ¡°It¡¯s great to be young. Should we be friends on


    Messenger?¡± He took out his mobile phone as he spoke.


    There were only a few people on Heather¡¯s Messenger list. She didn¡¯t even have her business


    partners¡¯ contacts, so how could she add a stranger that she had just met a moment ago?


    Noticing her hesitation, Matthias took out his cell phone and asked, ¡°Can I add you, sir?¡± Once again,


    he had resolved the awkwardness. After all, the other party was a man in his sixties, so Matthias


    should at least show some of his respect.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hearing Matthias¡¯ words, the stall owner shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m only making friends with the new


    owner of my cross ne.¡± Never did Matthias expect that he would be so stubborn.


    With her eyes slightly narrowed, Heather didn¡¯t know what the old man was thinking. Somehow, she felt


    that something was not right.


    ¡°Why do you want to add me on Messenger?¡± Holding the cross ne in her arms, Heather looked


    like an ancient heroine.


    Smiling, the stall owner answered, ¡°You may not believe it. Most of the people that took a fancy to my


    cross ne are in a difficult situation. I also had such a period of time back then, so I guess I could


    be of great help to you with my experience.¡±


    Looking at his sincere expression, Heather hesitated again. She probably didn¡¯t expect that she would


    actually take out her mobile phone without her knowing it.


    After adding the owner on Messenger, Heather walked away with Matthias. Confused, thetter asked,


    ¡°Why did you agree to his request?¡±


    In all honesty, Heather herself had the same question. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was as if I was possessed.¡±


    Initially, Matthias didn¡¯t believe in the theory of the supernatural either. But what happened today was


    really absurd. Heather seemed as if she was possessed and he couldn¡¯t find a scientific way to exin


    it.


    ¡°Could it be that we were scammed?¡± Matthias asked tentatively. After all, he and Heather had met


    countless people at work and had experienced all kinds of situations. There was no way they would get


    deceived by such a trick.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We¡¯re both in the business so we wouldn¡¯t be wrong in evaluating others.


    Furthermore, I believe he was telling the truth.¡± Heather said as she yed with the cross ne in


    her hand.


    It was just that she still felt a little ufortable with the man¡¯s approach and there was an inexplicable


    feeling within her. However, since they had added each other on Messenger, it was not too polite of her


    to delete his contact. Therefore, she could only leave things as it was for the time being.


    ¡°We¡¯ve gained a lot at the night market today.¡± Matthias carried dozens of shopping bags in his hands.


    A woman¡¯s desire to shop was really too terrifying, but he was satisfied with the process and oue


    of it.


    ¡°Matty, I bought a lot of useless things.¡± Heather looked at the bags that Matthias was holding. It


    seemed that those things wouldn¡¯t be of any use to her.


    ¡°Buy it if you like it. The main purpose of these things is to make you happy.¡± His honey-coated words


    were getting so proficient that Heather couldn¡¯t even look him in the eyes. Yet, it still felt great listening


    to those words.


    At this time, she was already exhausted so she didn¡¯t want to continue shopping. In fact, what the stall


    owner said just now had messed up her heart a little.


    Looking back on her recent situation, she felt that she had indeed never encountered such a dilemma


    before. Can it be that it was really something supernatural?


    The next second, Heather stared at the cross ne in her hand. Indeed, the workmanship of it was


    less satisfactory. She was always a person that liked things with exquisite workmanship, so why did


    she end up buying such a roughly made cross ne?


    Moreover, the color of the wooden cross ne was too dark and Heather didn¡¯t like this shade of


    brown at all. In other words, she had no idea what caused her to buy it. What happened just now was


    like a dream. When she was on her way back, she deliberately passed by the ce again, but the stall


    was no longer there.


    The cross ne was not there and neither was the old man. Everything seemed just like a dream.


    Tugging at Matthias¡¯ sleeve, Heather asked curiously, ¡°Where did the man go?¡±


    Matthias didn¡¯t know the reason behind it either. After thinking about it for a moment, he asked a


    middle-aged woman who was setting up her stall, ¡°Excuse me, do you know where the man that sells


    cross nes went?¡± He had a feeling that this person should know his whereabouts.


    ¡°He went home. He has a rule for himself. As long as he gives away a cross ne, he¡¯ll wrap up


    and head home.¡± Initially, the middle-aged woman didn¡¯t want to answer. However, after seeing


    Matthias¡¯ fine-looking face, she responded diligently.


    Everything became even more strange now. Never did Heather expect that she would meet such a


    person. That man¡¯s eyes were as if they could see through her and that had Heather feeling rather


    ufortable.


    Recalling that time she looked into the man¡¯s eyes, she felt as if he had seen through all her secrets. It


    was as if she was standing naked in front of that person with no privacy at all.


    Hearing the woman¡¯s reply, the two did not ask further questions and left the night market hand in


    hand. Instantly, Matthias was keenly aware of the changes in Heather¡¯s emotions. Unlike her rxed


    mood at the beginning, she looked a little depressed at this moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still thinking about what he said just now?¡± Matthias leaned close to her ear


    and asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just getting a little sleepy.¡± Heather casually replied.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± It was indeed gettingte, so Matthias gave up dragging her to stroll


    around.


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s go to the parking lot and get our own cars. Then, we head home separately.¡± Heather didn¡¯t


    want him to send her as that would take too much of his time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject my kindness,¡± Matthias murmured and he insisted on sending her. How can I let her go


    home alone at night?


    Heather, on the other hand, continued to decline his offer. ¡°I have my own car. It¡¯s not a good idea for


    two cars to go side by side on the road!¡± However, Matthias was acting like a child at this time.


    ¡°Then, leave your car in the parking lot overnight and I¡¯ll take you home in my car.¡± Matthias refused to


    give up and still insisted on sending her home.


    ¡°Matthias, do you have to be more stubborn than me?¡± Heather asked helplessly. He was so stubborn


    that sometimes she didn¡¯t even know how to refuse him.


    ¡°I have to be a gentleman. A gentleman won¡¯t let women go home alone.¡± Matthias answered with a


    seemingly convincing excuse, leaving Heather feeling dumbfounded.


    In the end, Heatherpromised and muttered, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do as you wish then!¡± She wanted to leave


    a pleasant memory for him tonight, so she had no choice but to obey his words.


    Gently, Matthias pecked her lips. ¡°Good girl. I¡¯ll reward you with a kiss.¡± Meanwhile, Heather grumbled


    to herself, What a shameless man!


    That being said, she wasn¡¯t angry with Matthias either. Anyway, he had been a rascal for a long time.


    She knew that he was trying his best to make her happy and she didn¡¯t want to disappoint him too. It


    was just that once her mood was affected, it was difficult for her to recover.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    On the way back to the Langston Residence¡¯, Heather did not utter a word. Looking at her, Matthias


    guessed that she might still be thinking about the cross ne. There were times where he wanted


    to talk to her, but he eventually gave up.


    Even until she exited the car, he had no intention of talking to her as he was in a dilemma. Recalling


    how she had been acting abnormally for the past few days, he finally had something figured out. As


    much as many things could be left aside for the time being, but once they were brought up, everything


    wouldpletely change.


    ¡°Heather,¡± Matthias reluctantly called out to her.


    Upon hearing his voice, she turned around and with a faint smile on her face, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m heading


    back. Don¡¯t miss me too much.¡± Just by a nce at Matthias¡¯ face, Heather knew what was on his


    mind.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he stepped forward and stared at her unblinkingly. Knowing him


    well enough, she had already guessed his next move.


    She immediately stretched out with her hand and stopped him. ¡°No, don¡¯t do that.¡± It was better for


    them to stay low profile in front of her house.


    At the same time, Matthias had expected that she would react in this way, so he did not push his luck


    any further. ¡°Have a good night then,¡± he responded awkwardly.


    While nodding at him, Heather answered, ¡°You too.¡±


    The atmosphere between them suddenly became weird as both of them were at a loss for words. After


    looking at each other for a long time, they turned around without saying another word.


    Then, as Heather walked toward her house step by step, Matthias entered his car and looked at her


    back for a long time. Instantly, he felt that she was so far away from him and it left his heart feeling


    empty.


    By the time she turned around, he had already left. With her lips slightly curled, she felt that many


    things would change after they went their separate ways today.


    ¡°Matthias, no matter what happens after this, don¡¯t me me,¡± Heather muttered under her breath as


    she had already thought some things through.


    After she returned to her bedroom, she sent a message to Leon, ¡®I ept your proposal.¡¯


    As soon as he read her message, he was beyond excited. Although he had already expected that she


    would say yes, he still couldn¡¯t suppress the overwhelming joy within him when he saw her reply.


    ¡®Don¡¯t let anyone know about this,¡¯ Leon replied to Heather; it was mainly because he didn¡¯t want


    Matthias to know the inside story.


    ¡®Okay.¡¯ Heather didn¡¯t know whether she had made the right decision. Since she had already epted


    Leon¡¯s proposal, she was ready to embrace what was about toe.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine how Matthias would react when he learned about this. It was like she was ying


    with fire. The moment news of her rtionship with Leon appeared in tomorrow¡¯s papers, many people


    would definitely sneer at her.


    The next day, she woke up early in the morning and saw Robert at the dining table with a newspaper. It


    seemed that she was in the newspaper again. As she was extremely familiar with his behavior, she


    A secondter, she took the initiative to speak, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s so nice about those titbits?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Robert put down his newspaper as his eyes were filled with coldness.


    Heather knew that she had once again forgotten about his previous warning. Indeed, she shouldn¡¯t


    have been so close to Matthias after everything that had happened.


    ¡°I hope you know your ce.¡± Robert made sure his every word was loud and clear enough for her to


    hear him.


    At the same time, the other people at the table looked at them in confusion as they lost track of what


    was being said. She casually shed a faint smile at them.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡± After seeing that no one was digging in, Heather took the initiative to do so.


    Not wanting to refute her in front of everyone, Robert handed the newspaper to the housekeeper, ¡°Take


    it away.¡± He knew that everyone else was curious about the contents of the newspaper.


    Without the need to read the newspaper, she already knew how the report was being written. She was


    intimate with Matthiasst night, so there was no doubt that she would be on the headlines today.


    After breakfast, she immediately left the Langston Residence, not allowing Robert to call her to the


    study room for a talk. She had heard enough of his great principles. She didn¡¯t want to argue with him,


    nor did she want to waste her time talking to him in the study room because, after all, she had no


    intention of changing her decision at all.


    The reason why Heather left the house early in the morning was to meet Leon. She still had a lot to


    discuss with him, yet there wasn¡¯t much time left for them.


    After an hour¡¯s worth of driving, she finally arrived at his vi. Before she had the chance to knock on


    the door, he had already opened it from inside.


    Upon seeing her puzzled expression, he smiled as he asked, ¡°Are you surprised? My reaction is so fast


    that even I am taken aback.¡±


    Not in the mood to listen to Leon¡¯s gag, Heather pushed him aside and went straight into the vi.


    Walking behind her, he looked at her back with dissatisfaction as he wondered when she would be a


    gentledy.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯re gradually losing yourical side,¡± Leon noted as he chased after her.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a terrible mood right now. How do you expect me to have fun?¡± An annoyed Heather snapped.


    Upon hearing her words, Leon gave her a bitter look because it was rare to see her being this honest.


    He asked tentatively, ¡°Heather, did something happen to you?¡±


    Yet, she didn¡¯t bother to listen to his nonsense as she replied coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡±


    He initially wanted to have another few words with her. It was just that he didn¡¯t expect her to be so


    impatient. Therefore, with no choice, he was forced to delve into the main topic of their meeting


    ¡°Heather, do you know that my family dinner will be the night after tomorrow? So, we don¡¯t have much


    time left. We must get ourselves tangled up with some topics today,¡± he said with a solemn expression.


    On the other hand, Heather looked for a seat and sat down before she asked, ¡°Which banquet?¡± It was


    an important question.


    ¡°The one in Bradfort City. I don¡¯t know what is in that old man¡¯s mind. He suddenly came over to the


    city,¡± Leon responded with a troubled voice. He had always been hiding from his grandfather, yet he


    didn¡¯t expect Dave to make the trip to the city.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her expression immediately changed as she felt that there must be aplicated reason behind this.


    ¡°Is your grandfathering to Bradfort City in person?¡± She remembered that he had once mentioned


    that his grandfather was not in good health, so for him to travel so far to the city was indeed a strange


    decision.


    ¡°Yeah, I even have a feeling that he isn¡¯ting for me this time.¡± Somehow, everything was extremely


    strange this time. Even though Dave was here in the city, he didn¡¯t send anyone over to capture Leon


    and instead allowed thetter his freedom.


    Although the old man had made a weird request, it was still an eptable one. He even gave Leon a


    long time to finish his work and that in itself was merciful enough.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re indeed not the reason why he came.¡± Heather suddenly thought of the mysterious power


    in Bradfort City. Well, fantastic! Now that the international forces were involved, she didn¡¯t know what to


    feel about it.


    Leon nced at her with a strange feeling because it seemed that she knew something about it. With


    squinted eyes, he had a feeling that she did not tell him the truth. ¡°Heather, we¡¯re on the same boat


    right now. We have to be honest with each other,¡± he hinted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that there have been too many forcesing to Bradfort City recently? And


    surprisingly, everything is still as peaceful as it is? Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s somehow simr to the calm


    before the storm?¡± Heather exaggerated the atmosphere as she replied.


    With his hand grabbing his chin, he gave it a thought. ¡°Now that you mentioned it, it really does have


    that feeling.¡± How could he not have thought about it before this? Now, he was afraid just by the


    thought of it.


    ¡°What are we going to do now? What you mean to say is that even my family is involved in this?¡±


    Thinking about the possibility of the storm happening, Leon could feel chills being sent down his spine.


    What was the reason behind this? What conspiracy were they nning by squeezing a bunch of forces


    into the city?


    ¡°Just sit back and don¡¯t do anything,¡± Heather answered helplessly. Since they didn¡¯t even know the


    inside story, what else could they do?


    ¡°Heather, what¡¯s your n now?¡± he asked dejectedly. All he wanted was to live a happy life, but why


    did he feel so restricted at this time?


    Rising from the couch, she looked at him and responded condescendingly, ¡°The first thing you need to


    do now is to change your way of addressing me.¡±


    After listening to her words, Leon was confused. To him, calling her by the name ¡°Heather¡± was good


    enough. So, he shook his head and answered, ¡°No way, I¡¯m used to addressing you like that. There¡¯s


    no way I can change that!¡±


    An annoyed Heather red at him with anger. ¡°Would you call your girlfriend by her name?¡±


    As soon as he heard the term ¡°girlfriend,¡± he shed a strange smile. ¡°This¡­ That¡­¡± He was getting


    so excited that he didn¡¯t know how to respond to her at all.


    ¡°Let me tell you beforehand. I don¡¯t like people calling me Hat. Other than that name, you can call me


    anything.¡± Even Matthias had not called her ¡®Hat¡¯, so she didn¡¯t want Leon to have such privilege.


    ¡°Baby Hatt?¡± Leon asked tentatively.


    Heather¡¯s death re had him changing his answer again a secondter, ¡°Haty?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Her voice was filled with threat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t call you Heather either, right?¡± he responded in distress since he still felt that his initial


    nickname for her was the best!


    ncing at him coldly, Heather wondered why his thinking was so restrained at this time!


    ¡°Then, how should I address you?¡± he said with dissatisfaction. She had been rejecting all his ideas


    while giving him a look of disgust.


    ¡°My English name. Have you forgotten about that?¡± Heather reminded him. In fact, she had almost


    forgotten about her English name as well. Ever since she returned to the country, she had never used


    it.


    Upon hearing that, Leon smiled as he had almost forgotten about it. With a smile tugging at his face, he


    shouted, ¡°Emily!¡± It seemed that it had been a long time since someone called her by this name, which


    made her feel extremely nostalgic.


    ¡°Leon,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s learn to be a couple.¡± As she said those words, she held him by the arm. Since they were


    attending the family dinner together, of course, she had to act as gently as she could.


    However, he waspletely stiff while he stood on the spot. Pushing Leon in disgust with her elbow,


    Heather asked, ¡°Why is your body so stiff? Can you cooperate with me?¡±


    An awkward Leon replied, ¡°Heather, no, I¡¯m not used to it.¡± Then, he pushed her aside. This was clearly


    what he initially longed for, but now that his wish was realized, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Leon, we don¡¯t have much time to waste. Please be more serious.¡± She didn¡¯t notice his abnormality at


    all and she thought that he was pulling her leg.


    While shrugging his shoulders, he looked just like a pervert. ¡°Heather, I can¡¯t stand being intimate with


    you. I feel so guilty like I¡¯m a bad guy forcing you to do something inappropriate.¡± He shook his head


    and his arms were flying around as he talked to her.


    Heather immediately rolled her eyes at Leon because she didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. A


    bad guy forcing me to do something inappropriate? That was funny!


    ¡°Clear those evil thoughts in your mind. Remember this: we¡¯re now a couple.¡± She grabbed his


    shoulders and forced him to look at her. ¡°Look into my eyes. We¡¯re deeply in love, okay?¡± This time,


    she was not only saying it to Leon, but she was also trying to hypnotize herself.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    After resisting for a while, Leon could not help butugh out loud. Then, he waved to Heather. ¡°It¡¯s too


    difficult.¡± He could not even continue to stare at her and burst outughing continuously, as if his


    Annoyed by his actions, Heather pointed at him as she asked, ¡°Can you be more serious?¡± I¡¯m so mad


    at him that I can¡¯t wait to tear him apart.


    He tried to stop himself fromughing, but he was actually quite fearful. All of hisughter was to mask


    the uneasiness within him. In the past, he always imagined how it would be like if he and Heather were


    together as a couple. Although his wish was now granted, he felt uneasy.


    Even Leon himself thought that he was quite annoying, but he did not have the courage to look into


    Heather¡¯s eyes as he was feeling guilty. Even though he did not force her, he could not get past his


    own mental barrier.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± she emphasized helplessly. Leon did not even reply to her, which made


    her quite troubled.


    He took a step back and sat on the couch. ¡°I think it¡¯s too difficult to pretend to be a couple with you.¡±


    Heather pinched her chin and looked at him in confusion. ¡°You were the one who initiated this, yet you


    are backing away now. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡±


    As she questioned him, he felt slightly embarrassed and awkwardly looked at her. He did not know


    what to reply to her, and he also felt that he was a failure. However, he felt that he could not maintain


    the pretense anymore.


    ¡°Heather, we don¡¯t have to be serious when we are just pretending.¡± Leon tried to run away from the


    problem. Before this, he even thought of slightly taking advantage of her, but this thought had


    Looking at his cowardice, Heather dramatically sighed. ¡°Who do you think your grandfather is? Do you


    think he¡¯s someone whom we could easily fool?¡±


    On a coincidental asion, she looked into his family background. His grandfather, Dave, was a


    legend who called the shots in Europe. She could not fathom how a legendary character like him had


    raised a yful and easy-going grandson like Leon.


    Heather knew that Leon¡¯s family was exceptionally strict on him. I wonder how he grew up in that


    environment. He¡¯s considered lucky that his grandfather did not tear him to shreds by now.


    Leon merely gave an awkward smile. As soon as he remembered his own grandfather, he immediately


    lost all confidence and nced at her with a troubled look. ¡°I guess no matter how good we are at


    acting, we still can¡¯t hide it from him.¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him and tried to console him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so discouraged. I already told you to


    treat me as though I¡¯m your actual girlfriend.¡± After all, they were quite close to begin with, so she


    believed that they could ovee this difficulty.


    Leon merely shook his head in exasperation. ¡°I know who my grandfather is. I¡¯m afraid we aren¡¯t going


    to pull our tricks off in front of him.¡± At this point, it was he who could not take it anymore. In fact, he


    regretted his previous suggestion.


    Heather hated people who gave up even before trying. Hence, she responded seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t make


    me look down on you.¡± She could only say such words to motivate him at that stage.


    Leon pouted with mixed feelings. As the situation became increasinglyplicated, he could not


    continue to be that useless.


    Suppressing the uneasiness within him, he said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    He was not a decent person to begin with. Since he had pretended that Heather was his current


    girlfriend, he merely acted in the way that he usually would. After jumping down from the couch, he


    pulled her into his arms, ¡°Heather, this is my grandfather, Dave.¡±


    As Heather and Leon exchanged nces with each other, she felt that his introduction seemed slightly


    off to her. Then, she told him about it. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that your introduction is too informal?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Leon scratched the back of his head as he smiled awkwardly. ¡°I seldom talk to him,


    so¡­¡± He truly had no idea how to have a proper conversation with his grandfather at all.


    ¡°Is the rtionship between you both this bad?¡± Heather had once tried to ask him about his family, but


    he passed it off with jokes.


    Now, he felt even more awkward. He knew that she was almost being isted at the Langston Family


    and his situation was not any better than hers. His grandfather did not even dote on him like how


    Robert had treated her, so Leon would asionally envy her.


    ¡°In my years growing up, I can count the number of times we spoke with both my hands.¡± If Dave had


    not tracked Leon¡¯s location all the way to Bradfort City, Leon nned to continue avoiding him and


    acted as if he did not have such a grandfather.


    Leon really hated his own family and he would sometimes direct his hatred toward Dave. However,


    after thinking about it from a rational point of view, he realized that Dave had been treating him quite


    well, so he slowly let go of his hatred toward Dave.


    Since young, he had grown up with hatred toward his own family and he had spent a long time


    convincing himself to ovee it. He even once thought about destroying his own family, but he gave


    up on the idea in the end. It was mainly because Leon did not have the power to do so and he did not


    want to work with the enemies of his family. Apart from that, he actually did not hate Dave that much.


    ¡°In that case, I bet it¡¯s not because of you that he¡¯sing all the way to Bradfort City this time


    around.¡± Heather confirmed her hypothesis even more firmly, which was another bad news for them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of that. It¡¯s just an excuse for him to visit me this time.¡± Leon smiled exasperatedly


    because Dave did not even care about him. After all, he was an illegitimate child, so no one in the


    family had respected him.


    She scooted closer to Leon and looked at him with a soothing expression. She did not imagine that his


    family was worse than hers. Even though she acted as though she did not mind how her family treated


    her, she, in fact, cared about it a great deal. Fortunately, she had a grandfather who doted on her a lot.


    After theparison, it was obvious that Heather¡¯s situation was better than his since he was a trivial


    person in his family. When she thought about this, she felt even sorrier for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this, Heather. I¡¯m not as pitiful as you think,¡± Leon said nonchntly as he did not


    want to expose his family matters to outsiders. So what if my life was tough? It¡¯s all over now.


    Heather apologetically nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± She felt that she should not look at him


    with pity as it would make him feel even more miserable.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? Actually, sometimes I kind of fancy you. Maybe it¡¯s because you


    remind me of myself.¡± Heughed self-mockingly. Nevertheless, it was a fact that she was quite simr


    to him; even their family backgrounds were quite alike.


    ¡°How narcissistic could you be to fancy another person like you?¡± Heather asked in disgust. At this


    stage, she merely wanted to lighten up the atmosphere so that Leon would not continue to wallow in


    the past that hurt him.


    Heughed out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t you startughing at me. You are the same after all, you narcissistic


    woman.¡± He had always wanted to tell her this statement. Now that he had said it aloud, he felt much


    better.


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s not criticize each other any further. We are the same type of people.¡± At this moment,


    Heather could not help but think about Matthias, whose family background was also extremely simr


    to Leon¡¯s.


    Leon noticed the change of expression in her eyes and asked mischievously, ¡°Are you thinking of


    someone else?¡± Actually, he was not very happy about it, so he forced himself to smile when he saw


    her falling deeper into the rtionship.


    His question was spot on. Her thoughts were visible on her face, but she did not like the feeling of


    being seen through by others. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about something.¡± At this moment, she felt


    that she had a lot of doubts to share with him. If she continued to hide it further, her mental health could


    take a beating.


    Upon hearing that, Leon curiously scooted closer to Heather. He loved to hear her secrets and he


    guessed that this time around, it had to be rted to Matthias.


    ¡°You can tell me anything. I¡¯ll keep your secrets for you.¡± Leon was quite dependable on this as he had


    always guarded her secrets and never told anyone about them.


    Of course, Heather well understood that he would not simply blurt her secrets out. Apart from that, his


    circle was very different from hers, so he was a good option for being her confidant. She did not want to


    hold herself back anymore, especially when she needed a good listener at this moment.


    ¡°Leon, let me ask you seriously¡ªam I a peculiar woman?¡± She felt that her thoughts were divergent


    from that of an average woman. It must be tiring to be with someone like me!


    He nodded. ¡°Quite weird, but also very unique.¡±


    It was rare that she had received such honest feedback, but upon hearing his reply, she was not angry


    and nheless smiled.


    However, Leon was shocked by her smile and thought that she was irritated, so he changed his


    Looking at his nervous expression, Heather could not help smiling. I wonder what he is worried about.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of me as such a fierce person. I¡¯m not angry at you. I just agree with what you said.¡±


    He looked at her in disbelief. I don¡¯t believe her at all. Which woman would want to bemented as


    ¡®weird¡¯?


    ¡°Since you know about this, what are you thinking?¡± Leon had no idea why Heather had asked him


    such a question, but he had an ominous feeling about it.


    ¡°Is it difficult to be in a rtionship with me?¡± she asked in repentance. Matthias was a good person,


    but I¡¯ve always bullied him. Now that I think about it, I truly regretted my actions.


    However, he vehemently shook his head. ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s not difficult at all. Instead, it makes people


    envious.¡± He was the one being envious about it and he wanted to be in a real rtionship with her.


    Heather mocked in reply, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be envious about being with me. You know that I have a


    bad temper with many responsibilities on my shoulders. It¡¯s exhausting to be with me.¡± With a tone of


    repentance, she felt slightly unfair for Matthias.


    Leon merely nudged her forehead. ¡°Heather, please be your normal self. Why are you thinking about


    this suddenly?¡± After patting her forehead, his hand froze in midair as he thought that it was


    unnecessary.


    However, Heather never noticed his movement and she pushed the bangs on her forehead aside as


    she smiled bitterly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me how to have a normal rtionship?¡± Seeing how


    experienced he was in rtionships, she thought she ought to learn something from him in this aspect.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at her in amusement, thinking that they were straying further away from the main point. Did


    she get the wrong point here? We are just pretending to be a couple, but things seem to be more


    serious. Does she n to actually be in a real rtionship with me?


    ¡°Heather, why are you suddenly thinking about this?¡± To Leon, it was not a good thing because he


    making him ufortable to even think about it.


    Upon seeing his reaction, Heather fell silent. Her words had indeed seemed suggestive earlier, so he


    might have the wrong idea. She wanted to p her head. What have I been doing? ¡°Just treat it as if I


    said nothing,¡± she replied awkwardly.


    In sync with her, he agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± We can¡¯t continue with this. After all, we haven¡¯t even carried out


    the real n.


    Hence, Leon took the initiative to remind her. ¡°Heather, the most important thing right now is the party


    on the day after tomorrow.¡± He was not confident that he was able to hoodwink his grandfather, but he


    did not want to embarrass himself at the party either.


    As soon as he recalled Dave¡¯s usual character, he felt worried for himself. I don¡¯t want to be punished


    by him during the party. If that happens, it would be so embarrassing!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we think about how to create a huge news today?¡± The party was not happening


    immediately, but they had to somehow make their rtionship official so that everyone would be aware


    about it.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    The moment Leon reminded Heather about it, he also felt that it was necessary for them to create a


    piece of big news. Once they had made their fake rtionship official, it was much easier for the rest of


    their ns to continue.


    ¡°Heather, would it seem too deliberate?¡± he asked worriedly. If he announced their rtionship two


    days before their family party, it seemed rather obvious that he simply found a woman to ward Dave off.


    ¡°Maybe we should double confirm one thing: does he mind if you lie to him? Heather still had not fully


    understood Leon¡¯s current situation. She only knew that he needed to find a fake girlfriend for the


    moment to appease his grandfather.


    ¡°Of course. He hates it when people lie to him.¡± When he was younger, he had seen what happened to


    a man who lied to his grandfather. He still felt fear every time he remembered that.


    She pped Leon¡¯s head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Since he doesn¡¯t want you to lie to him, you


    should tell him the truth!¡± She was quite pissed off by him.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that. The reason why he allowed me toe to Bradfort City is because I told him that I


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    have a girl I like here and I want to date her.¡± His expression fell. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t


    have used this excuse in the beginning. Serves me right!


    ¡°What?¡± Heather looked at him incredulously. Everything that is happening now is a result of his own


    doing?


    Leon helplessly looked at her. ¡°Heather, this is why you are the only person who can help me now.¡±


    He had mentioned her to Dave in the beginning. Since Dave was quite satisfied with Heather as a


    person, he finally allowed Leon toe here.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± She thought that they had to pretend to be a couple for only a few days. Now, it


    seemed like they would have to maintain the pretense for quite a long time, possibly to the point where


    they needed to experience the entire process as a couple.


    Leon had a nk look as he had no idea what to do next. ¡°I can only take one step at a time and see


    how everything goes. I don¡¯t want to go home¡ªthey are going to screw me up.¡± He had no faith in his


    own family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a seat now. You should tell me the entire story.¡± At this point, Heather felt that she should


    know the entire story and its details.


    He hesitated for a while before he reluctantly agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s speak about it upstairs.¡± As the living room


    was devoid of decor, he preferred the cozy vibes of the room.


    As soon as both of them went to the second floor one after another, Leon went to the master bedroom


    immediately with Heather trailing behind him. This time around, there were some changes to the room.


    She immediately saw the carpet on the floor that looked cozy.


    ¡°Youined that my house was not cozy enoughst time, so I made some changes to it,¡± he


    proudly exined since he was already used to doing something that she would approve of. It was like


    an instinct that he could not even control.


    ¡°Looks good,¡± she praised casually.


    Leon looked pleased with himself. After all, he loved to receive her praises. Sometimes, he would want


    her approval as a substitute for his family. Perhaps this was also why he liked to meet her often.


    In no time, both of them sat on the carpet with a coffee table between them. Since they were chatting


    together, it would be better for the atmosphere to be casual. As such, they had some tea, which would


    make it quite rxing to chat.


    Heather poured herself a cup of tea while Leon raised his own cup, hoping that she would fill his


    beaker as well. Looking at his childish expression, she had no other choice but to pour another portion


    of tea for him.


    Now that she thought about it, she found it weird that he was increasingly clingy toward her, as if he


    was a little girl. She regarded him from head to toe as shemented, ¡°You seem strange recently.¡±


    While drinking his tea, he lifted his head to look at her when he heard herment. He did not think


    that there was anything wrong with him, so he had no idea what she was referring to.


    ¡°Why are you behaving in a more feminine manner recently? Your pinky even curls up when you hold


    the teacup,¡± Heather noted in disgust because Leon¡¯s femininity did not match his sinewy figure.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± He revealed a meaningful smile that looked slightly lecherous amidst his shyness.


    ¡°Perhaps your grandfather was wrong from the beginning. He shouldn¡¯t have asked you to bring a


    girlfriend to the family party. Maybe what you need is a boyfriend instead,¡± she teased, which


    immediately dissolved the tension between them. It was only in front of him that she had the courage to


    tease so much.


    ¡°Heather, you usually treat me as your sister. I can¡¯t believe that you actually thought about it this way,¡±


    he replied in amusement. It was difficult for him to disy his masculinity in front of her.


    After all, Leon could not even defeat Heather in a fight and she was better than him in many ways. If he


    seriously thought about it, he felt slightly ashamed of his behavior as a man. As her male best friend,


    he felt that he was bing increasingly feminine. On top of that, he had recently been courted by a


    real man, which made him speechless.


    Heather smiled unabashedly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s pretty good that you¡¯re like that. I don¡¯t like men who are


    extremely masculine. It¡¯s better that you are more feminine.¡± Now that they were on this topic, she


    admitted that she really had no interest in the typical masculine men. Even Matthias, whom she had


    fallen for, was quite soft and feminine. Not only that, he was handsome and gentle too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start discussing the main topic of the day.¡± As Heather had been chatting about such trivial things


    without even touching on the main topic, Leon did not want the entire day to be wasted just like that.


    Heather nodded in agreement. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can you tell me more about your family in detail?¡±


    She had no knowledge about his family at all, so she was worried that she could embarrass herself at


    the family party.


    Leon did not want to touch much on his family, but now that they had already arrived at this stage,


    there was no use for him to continue hiding.


    ¡°I was born in an ancient family. My ancestors were aristocrats from the middle ages. Even up until


    now, the family members still use the same standards for themselves. I, however, am just an ident.


    I¡¯m the illegitimate son of my grandfather¡¯s favorite third son. The biggest stain of his dear son¡¯s life is


    probably me.¡± Toward the end, his tone became increasingly sarcastic. It was quite apparent that his


    rtionship with his family was indeed terrible.


    He paused for a while and took a sip of his tea before he continued speaking, ¡°I was raised by my


    mother since young, but they found uster and asked me to return to the family. Just like that, I was


    forced to stay with them in their mansion. However, I was not happy at all. I had enough of their


    vice versa. By forcing us to be together, it only resulted in us hating each other even more.¡± When he


    finished his sentence, his voice was thick with hatred. It was without a doubt that he hoped for his


    father to be dead.


    Heather remained silent. She could tell that Leon became more irritated at the mention of his family.


    She tried to use a gentle expression to soothe him as she felt sorry for his background.


    ¡°After finally escaping from the family, I will not return there anymore. I don¡¯t want to meet that man at


    all. Do you know what I hate most about him? He looks almost exactly the same as me to the point that


    I find myself disgusting whenever I look at myself in the mirror.¡± As he spoke more, he vented his


    emotions more strongly.


    She continued to use a gentle tone tofort, ¡°Now that you are out from the family, you are not


    restricted by anyone now, so don¡¯t think about the past anymore.¡±


    Heughed at himself. ¡°Not restricted by anyone? No. Even though they are far away from me, they


    would also want to control me remotely. I hate this feeling a lot. I owe them nothing and they have


    never raised me. Why should I even serve their interests? Do they think that they can move me with


    just some money?¡± he spoke in annoyance as he hated the arrogance of his family members to the


    core.


    Heather stretched out her hand to caress his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. You will get your freedom. I


    will help you.¡± In the past, he had always been giving his all to help her out. This time around, she


    wanted to help him aplish his goal for once.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Leon smiled bitterly. ¡°Unless you agree to marry me. Otherwise, my grandfather will not


    let me regain my true freedom.¡±


    She looked at him with peculiarity. ¡°Your family is so weird.¡± What even is this weird idea? Now, he


    makes me want to meet Dave in person to see that weird man.


    ¡°You have to bear children for me too,¡± he added. If she had not seen his serious expression at this


    moment, she would have already punched him.


    He¡¯s teasing me! ¡°What the hell?¡± Heather felt defeated. What the hell is this?


    ¡°The old man said that it¡¯s fine to sever ties with the family as long as I give them an offspring. Actually,


    he has already given up on me and reserved his energy to groom my son.¡± It was precisely because of


    this reason that Leon was even firmer in his resolution that he did not want any children. He did not


    want the next generation to suffer the same pain as him.


    If he were to talk about this in a crude way, he was just waiting for Dave to reach the end of his life. As


    soon as Dave was gone, there was no one else who could control him. Before that, he would never


    settle down and have children. This was also the reason for Dave demanding such an outrageous


    request from him.


    Heather immediately understood everything and asked tentatively, ¡°The reason for them to ask you to


    marry someone is because your grandfather wants you to have a son soon.¡± She gave Leon a


    sympathetic look. Unexpectedly, Leon¡¯s only remaining value is to bear children for the family.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right, but I won¡¯t let them have their way. I¡¯m fine with marriage, but I will never have


    children,¡± he spoke firmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine with marriage? I don¡¯t think you have any suitable marriage partner,¡± she teased quietly


    beside him.


    ¡°You!¡± Leon smiled wickedly. ¡°Heather, as long as you agree to marry me, the old man will never turn a


    blind eye to the things that have been going on at the Langston Family.¡±


    Heather narrowed her eyes as she could finally see through his intentions. So, this is his n, but it


    actually makes sense¡ªit¡¯s only until we be a family that Dave would finally help out the Langston


    Family. ¡°Do you think I will agree?¡± she asked with half a smile on her face.


    ¡°You will.¡± When he replied, he seemed to have changed into a different person.


    She looked at Leon, who had finally revealed himself. In that instant, she suddenly understood quite a


    number of things. It seems that Leon is more familiar with the current situation in Bradfort City.


    ¡°Do you know something that I don¡¯t?¡± Heather asked. At this point, she was sure that Leon had been


    quietly hiding something from her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied calmly, which made her blood freeze. She did not expect that he would involve her in


    his calctions as well.


    Looking at her suddenly darkened face, Leon thought about it before apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Heather.


    To me, freedom is more important than love. I wasn¡¯t deliberately nning to hide it from you. I just


    hope that you can help me.¡±


    Heather looked at him in disappointment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you believe in our close friendship? Why did you


    use this method to force me to follow your ns?¡± She was immensely disappointed that he chose to


    use tactics instead of believing in their friendship.


    ¡°In the past, I knew you would agree. However, now that you have Matthias, I won¡¯t dare to take the


    risk. Both you and I are business people, so you should know that only profits are eternal. Now that our


    profits are tied together, we will eventually work together.¡± Leon was not remorseful at all. In fact, he did


    not believe that he had done something wrong. This made Heather even more disappointed. I can¡¯t


    believe that humans can be soplicated.


    Even Leon, whom I have always regarded as my best friend, will change into apletely different


    person in front of something that would benefit him. Who can I still trust now?

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Upon seeing the current situation, Heather felt that she had nothing else to talk to Leon about anymore.


    Looking at him in disappointment, she said, ¡°I think I need to calm down.¡±


    The ns that she formted in her mind werepletely disrupted. She had lost all interest in them


    and she only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, he had no idea how he had antagonized her. She suddenly became rather frightening,


    making him fearful to continue speaking for the fear that she might suddenly p him.


    ¡°Heather, did I say something wrong just now?¡± he asked remorsefully, thinking that he must have


    annoyed her because of what he had said earlier.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to reconsider our coboration n.¡± Heather did not seem like she was joking at all.


    Looking at how serious she was in her eyes, Leon became even more worried. Even up until now, he


    could not figure out what had gone wrong here.


    When she rose to leave, he pulled her. ¡°Heather, did I anger you? Where are you going?¡± At such a


    crucial juncture, she can¡¯t leave!


    ¡°Leo, it¡¯s only now that I found out that I¡¯ve never really known you at all,¡± she answered angrily. She


    was so disappointed in him at this moment. After so many years, I haven¡¯t understood him at all. I don¡¯t


    even know who he really is.


    Leon innocently looked at her. Did I go overboard with my words earlier? He tried to remember what


    had exactly happened. Did I do something wrong? In that instant, he felt wronged.


    ¡°Heather, did you misunderstand something? I don¡¯t have any intentions to trick you, I just¡­¡± Toward


    the end of his sentence, he looked quite troubled as he thought that no matter what he said at this


    moment, it would just be excuses to her ears.


    ¡°Leon, let me calm down first.¡± Heather did not want to listen to any exnations from him at this


    moment. The more he tried to exin, the angrier she became. She suddenly understood how it would


    feel to be betrayed by her best friend.


    She remembered Myra, who was still in the ringleader¡¯s hands at this moment. Back then, Myra was


    also mad at her. Thinking about it now, she would not give the other person a good time if she had also


    suffered the same treatment.


    Heather was annoyed by her own behavior, so this time around, she hoped that during their mission to


    save Myra, Myra would not be hurt at all. If possible, she would much rather be the one who got


    kidnapped.


    ¡°Heather, we don¡¯t have much time left. You must help me this time around.¡± Leon was frowning so


    hard that his eyebrows had almost connected with each other. He was worried that she might suddenly


    leave him alone. If that happened, his life would be ruined.


    ¡°Leon, do you know how selfish you are? Throughout my entire life, I hate it the most when people


    exploit my feelings toy traps on me. You have reached my bottom line. How can I even forgive you?¡±


    Heather yelled. After all, she was unable to pretend as if nothing had happened.


    He regretted that he told her the truth this early as he identally blurted his true thoughts out. How


    can I forget that Heather is one who would be convinced by gentleness? She doesn¡¯t like being forced.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Heather. Something must have happened to me. I shouldn¡¯t disbelieve our


    rtionship,¡± he apologized with a tone that sounded like he med himself for using her feelings to


    trap her in this situation. Now, it has be worse than before.


    She looked at him with a cold smile. Even though Leon knows that he¡¯s wrong, he is not remorseful at


    all! Through his eyes, she could tell what he had been thinking. In the past, she would never doubt him.


    It was only until now that she understood how trust could simply disintegrate in a second.


    ¡°Since you chose not to trust me from the beginning, you don¡¯t have to do that right now.¡± Heather¡¯s


    cold tone made Leon rather ufortable. This time around, he knew he was in hot soup.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even stand staying with you for another second. Don¡¯t stop me now. You will only make me hate


    you even more.¡± Now that she made herself clear, he did not dare to stop her anymore. Instead, he


    merely smiled at her helplessly.


    As he saw Heather leaving the room, the usually yful Leon finally understood something¡ªthere are


    some things in life that ought to be taken seriously. Now that he chose another method, he only


    understood that he encountered a life crisis in that instant.


    Heather has left. Perhaps she won¡¯t even appear at the family party the day after tomorrow. Leon had


    learned how to lie since young and he had done so numerous times once he was a grown up to the


    point that he could have almost fooled himself.


    A huge price would be needed to be paid for telling lies. In the past, he did not know about that, but he


    finally understood the impact now. He had no idea what he should do next, so he only gave a bitter


    smile.


    After leaving his mansion, Heather felt that she was a failure. What a terrible life! I felt as though I¡¯ve


    sunken into an even deeper mud as time goes by.


    Life is such a weird circle. I betrayed my closest friend and now Leon has lied to me. At this moment, it


    was the first time she felt so helpless.


    However, she could not tell Matthias about this because there were many ns she had that would


    hurt him. Yesterday night was her final time depending on him. She knew that she had no right to care


    about her own romance at this moment. All she could do was to protect the Langston Family, yet she


    forgot to protect herself.


    As the car sped away on the highway, Heather seemed as though she was having a race with herself.


    With the wind blowing next to her ears, her mind seemed to buzz. She did not want to return to the


    Langston Family, but she did not want to go anywhere else at all.


    However, in the midst of her panic, the ringleader called again, which caused her spirit to sink to its


    lowest point. As the ringleader voice rang from the phone dominantly, the wind outside the car lowered


    her listening skills. She merely listened to him in a daze.


    ¡°I will do as you say,¡± she replied in a docile manner as she suppressed the urge within her, even


    though she did not clearly hear him.


    She vaguely understood that he had requested her to look for Tony at the Hart Group today. For the


    past few days, as the ringleader had not revealed himself, she initially thought that the matter could be


    dyed for a few more days, so she had to grit her teeth and face it.


    With no direction to head to at the moment, the ringleader gave her a clear instruction on where to go.


    This is good. What¡¯s meant toe will eventuallye. I can¡¯t avoid it anyway.


    Since it was not her first time at the Hart Group, Heather quickly found the director¡¯s office. The


    secretary sitting outside seemed to have changed. The new secretary looked rather b*tchy, which


    made Heather slightly ufortable. However, she forgot that she resembled the b*tchest person as


    she still had her makeup on her face.


    After the secretary exchanged nces with her, Heather seemed to realize that something was off. Leo


    is not just Tony¡¯s secretary. He is Tony¡¯s right hand man. It¡¯s impossible for him to fire Leo, so where is


    he? How could this woman qualify to rece him?


    She gave Heather a polite smile. ¡°Please wait a moment. The director is meeting some guests now.


    You need to wait for another 20 minutes before he¡¯s free again.¡±


    Even though nothing seemed wrong from the surface, Heather was unhappy with her to the point that


    she felt an intense dislike toward her for no apparent reason. As both women exchanged gazes, there


    was too much information hidden in their eyes. Meanwhile, Heather tried to remember where she had


    seen this woman before.


    However, Heather could not recall where exactly they had met. She had always taken pride in her


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    strong memory, but she had no idea what was going on at this moment and Heather seemed like the


    vague woman she metst time.


    Remembering the maid that she had met at the Hart Residencest time, Heather guessed whether


    that person was the same as the secretary now in front of her. The connection had troubled her as she


    was worried that her assumption could be true.


    After being stared at for a long time, the secretary finally could not take it anymore and took the


    initiative to ask, ¡°Miss Langston, is there something on my face?¡± When Heather heard her slightly


    sarcastic tone, she liked the woman even less.


    ¡°No, you are beautiful,¡± Heather replied rather hypocritically.


    The secretary merely gave a sweet smile. ¡°Thanks for thepliment, Miss Langston. It¡¯s my honor to


    be praised by you.¡± She looked genuine at this moment, making Heather doubt herself. Am I


    overthinking this?


    Not wanting to be so skeptical of everything, she decided to search for a spot to sit and stopped looking


    at the secretary so that her thoughts would not be even messier than they already were.


    Heather had not thought about what to tell Tony up until now. She did not know whether the ringleader


    had called Tony and she did not feel anything off at the Hart Group either. It seemed like he had hidden


    everything well.


    Hence, she merely sat on the couch as she waited for him. 20 minutes became excruciatingly long to


    her, as if it was a long time. Her gaze would asionally flicker to the secretary as she waited.


    Perhaps I should take the initiative to have a chat with her. Since I have some doubts, I should try to


    clear them instead of running away from them.


    After thinking about it, Heather decided to break the ice by mentioning Leo, so she pretended to ask


    nonchntly, ¡°Is Leo inside?¡± I sound so stiff! She secretly despised herself in her heart.


    The secretary gave her a nk look. ¡°Leo?¡± It looks as though she doesn¡¯t know him. Heather tried to


    search for some signs of her lying, but it was so natural that it did not seem like the woman was lying.


    ¡°Leo rk,¡± Heather borated.


    The secretary shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just started my job, so I¡¯m not very clear with many things.¡±


    Heather tried to gather some clues from the secretary¡¯s face, but she did not get any. This woman is


    either telling the truth, or she is a damn good actress. ¡°Alright,¡± she replied softly. She found it rather


    weird that she could not bring herself to be polite to the secretary.


    The more she knew about the secretary, the more problematic things seemed. After all, the secretary


    was recing Leo¡¯s former position. She doesn¡¯t even know a thing about the previous secretary? It


    sounds fishy to me.


    Heather gave an understanding smile. Since they had already talked about Leo, she tried to look for


    other topics to chat with the secretary. ¡°I wonder how I should address you.¡± She remembered that she


    still had not known the secretary¡¯s name even after chatting with the secretary for quite a while.


    The secretary apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Langston. I almost forgot to introduce myself.¡± She looked


    like she liked Heather a lot, but Heather knew that it was just a pretense.


    In no time, she continued speaking, ¡°I¡¯m Zephyr. Zephyr Ashe.¡± It was a simple and straightforward


    introduction, but it was quite a strange name to have.


    In fact, it sounded more like a codename instead of an actual name. Heather quietly memorized it so


    that she could dig into this woman¡¯s background the moment she returned to her ce.


    However, it was also highly likely that they would not be able to locate anything. She recalled the maid


    she met at the Hart Residence and spected that even if they were not the same person, they had


    belonged to the same group.


    Heather had never imagined there would be a day where she would speak to a stranger for such a long


    time. 20 minutes seemed like 2 hours to her and she was never talkative before this. ¡°How long have


    you been working at the Hart Group?¡± She did not even notice that she sounded as though she was


    interrogating Zephyr.


    Fortunately, Heather was a woman. If she were a man, Zephyr might have reported a case of


    workce harassment by now.


    She looked at Heather with a slightly awkward expression as she also did not expect that Heather was


    so bubbly and talkative. She is very different from what the rumors have said.


    ¡°It¡¯s my third day at work today,¡± Zephyr replied with a smile. At this point, she had no idea how to


    continue the conversation with Heather any longer and she wished for Tony to be quickly done with his


    current meeting.


    Heather¡¯s lips could not help but twitch to form a wicked smile. As she calcted the time in her mind,


    she found the secretary increasingly suspicious.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    As the door of the director¡¯s office opened from within, Heather¡¯s gaze fell on Tony. After a few days of


    not seeing him, he looked rather haggard and he seemed to have lost a lot of weight.


    Wondering what kind of hardship he had endured for the past few days, she suddenly felt sorry for him.


    After all, she could tell that Myra was extremely important to him.


    He was not surprised when he saw her. Heather guessed that he had already received a call from the


    kidnappers, who had probably given them simr instructions. When she nodded to greet him, she saw


    a man standing next to Tony and thought that she had met the man somewhere.


    She narrowed her eyes as she thought, It¡¯s a weird day today. I keep having a feeling that I¡¯ve seen


    them somewhere.


    The man noticed her gaze and shed a polite smile. However, she merely twitched her lips slightly as


    a reply.


    Heather would rarely reveal her smile to strangers. She was also usually indifferent and coldly treated


    people. Even if she had to face her customers, she would just reveal her strengths while avoiding


    unnecessary pretentious talks.


    The man left a short whileter. After that, Heather took the initiative to walk to Tony first and they


    exchanged nces without saying a word. As soon as she wanted to speak to him, she heard him say,


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss when we are in the room.¡±


    As soon as she saw the vignce in his eyes, she also became more guarded. He must be taking


    precautions against someone and the only person left is the new secretary.


    She understood many things through his gaze. After they walked into his office one after another, she


    closed the door behind her. Throughout the entire process, she looked at him attentively, but he quickly


    walked to his seat and started vigorously writing on a piece of paper without even looking at her.


    Heather curiously approached him. She would usually leave him alone, but today, she acted out of the


    ordinary and walked over to take a look. She saw a lot of words on the paper that did not look like


    English at all.


    It was apparent that he had written it for her to read. After she carefully distinguished them, she finally


    realized he was writing Latin in a rather sloppy manner.


    After tranting the words that Tony had written, what he meant was, ¡®I¡¯m being watched. Be careful of


    what you say here¡¯. The simple sentence had shocked her.


    All the evidence points to the secretary. Heather finally believed in her judgement. I initially thought we


    could have some private conversation alone after we closed the door.


    It seems impossible now, though. I bet there are surveince cameras in this office. Sitting in front of


    him, Heather had a look of slight disappointment.


    After she was seated, Tony finally dragged his words. ¡°I wonder what made youe to see me


    personally.¡±


    She bit her lower lips before she replied, ¡°He called me and asked me to discuss our strategies


    together.¡± They were now using ¡®he¡¯ to refer to the ringleader.


    ¡°Strategy?¡± Tony snorted coldly. ¡°What kind of strategy does he want us toe up with to be


    satisfied?¡± There was hatred in his voice. Heather did not know what exactly he was thinking, so she


    did not immediately reply to him.


    The mainmunication between them was through their eyes, as if they could understand what the


    other was saying visually. The quiet atmosphere made both of them feel rather awkward.


    So, what do you have in mind? She felt that she had to give him a reply, but after a round of questions,


    the main question still circled back to Tony.


    He had no idea what to reply to her. After thinking for a long time, he finally spoke darkly, ¡°Why does he


    like to beat around the bush? If he wants us to do something, why didn¡¯t he clearly say it?¡±


    When Heather heard hisint, she also agreed with him. Why did I forget to ask the ringleader


    this question?


    She asked tentatively, So, are we going to stay on the defensive? Looking at Tony¡¯s level of


    confidence, she felt that things were not as bad as she assumed.


    Nope. At this juncture, we have to start our offense. Our final goal is to attack the Moriarty Family. He


    gave her a slight smile, but she still looked confused.


    It¡¯s not enough to just state that we are going to start our attack on the Moriarty Family. We need a


    detailed n. Both of us know that their power is unimaginably immense. Regardless of whether Tony


    was telling the truth or not, Heather had to show that she was willing to discuss it with him.


    He nodded and responded with a half-smile. We can slowly discuss the n, but there are some small


    actions that we can already take.


    Small actions? Caleb is even more cunning than we imagine him to be. He will see through our actions.


    Heather wanted to win with a calm and steady n, so she did not agree with Tony¡¯s offensive and


    risky n.


    He took a blue file from a pile of documents. You can take a look at this. With that, he threw it in front of


    her.


    Heather picked up the file and flipped through the pages. And just like that, many secrets that nobody


    knew of were exposed in front of her.


    It looks like you have already investigated the Moriarty Family beforehand. Heather could not help but


    be impressed by Tony after she looked at the information that could not be found elsewhere. I wonder


    where he got all this.


    ¡°About the secret forces that have suddenly entered Bradfort City, I might know even more about it than


    you.¡± He had already silently investigated the ability of those forces way before she did. ¡°These forces


    had already started to take actions back before you even returned to Bradfort City.¡± It was an important


    clue that he had given her.


    She never expected the forces to be powerful and she also didn¡¯t know that they had been hiding in


    Bradfort City for such a long time. Hence, this piece of information had greatly shocked her.


    ¡°Is there hidden treasure in Bradfort City? Or, is there something else hidden here? Is it worth it for


    them to take such huge actions?¡± she eximed in shock as she looked through the document.


    In the file were many recorded events. As it turned out, part of the reason why Bradfort City was


    increasingly bing unsafe was because of this. What kind of secret ns do these dark forces


    have? As Heather read more of the document, she felt that things became even more unusual.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a coincidence that they chose the same ce,¡± Tony replied without any hint of jokes. It


    seemed like he really thought that this was the reason. This conclusion is too flippant!


    ¡°So, all of these events are tightly linked to the profits that the few big families in Bradfort City have


    earned? And the Langston and Hart Families would be the first scapegoats?¡± Heather asked angrily. If


    this really was the reason, the Langston and the Hart Families were innocent victims.


    Judging from her furious expression, Tony knew that she was in a bad mood. It was not suitable to


    reveal everything to her at this moment since he was merely specting.


    ¡°Of course, the Langston and the Hart Families will not be their scapegoats.¡± He tried to soothe her


    emotions with his calm voice. ¡°They are unable to shake the power that the Langston and the Hart


    Families hold in Bradfort City.¡±


    After returning to her senses, she realized that she was too agitated earlier. Now, I can really lose my


    patience over such little things. It looks like I have been overreacting.


    ¡°Sorry, I lost control of my emotions earlier.¡± Heather was still thinking about what had previously


    happened and her mind was in a state of chaos right now. It was rather difficult for her to calmly speak


    to Tony.


    ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± With just a nce, he could tell that she was acting strangely, but


    he wondered whether it was a bad idea to reveal so much information at such times.


    ¡°No,¡± Heather denied. There are some things I can¡¯t tell him clearly.


    ¡°I already have a set of ns. This is the proposal.¡± With that, Tony passed another white file to


    Heather, who set aside the blue one in her hands.


    When she picked up the white file that contained the proposal, she opened it with unease. Piles of


    paper immediately came into view.


    Heather quickly flipped through the document. It seemed like the proposal that he mentioned earlier is


    notpletely ready. It¡¯s basically just some information from before. ¡°Looks like you are well-


    prepared.¡± She shed a bright smile to hide her thoughts.


    Tony merely gave a cool reply, ¡°The proposal is notpleted yet.¡± He had only written half of it with


    the remaining half to be easily understood without him having to verbalize it.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Heather quickly flipped to the back of the file and noticed a few pages with Tony¡¯s neat handwriting on


    it. As she solemnly read through it, she generally understood what he had in mind after piecing


    together the information that she had read earlier.


    The part for the Hart Group had been clearly written whereas the remaining nk pages for the


    Langston Family were waiting for her toplete.


    He sure is fast. After closing the file, Heather asked, ¡°Can I bring these back with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Tony had prepared these for her to begin with, so he hoped that she could bring it away


    with her.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll bring these home first and I¡¯ll send you a copy of thepleted proposal tomorrow.¡± She


    initially thought that like her, he did not prepare anything. It seemed that she was wrong as he was well-


    prepared.


    When Heather left, Tony revealed a meaningful smile behind her back as he pinched his chin. Things


    have been going in the direction as I have predicted. Hopefully there are no other idents.


    When Heather opened the door, she shot a nce at the new secretary, but she did not find anything


    peculiar. Zephyr immediately gave a polite smile when Heather walked out of the office. From the


    surface, she could not see any problems with Zephyr at once.


    She deliberately walked to Zephyr and appraised her again, making thetter quite ufortable.


    ¡°Your hair clip is beautiful,¡± Heathermented as she pointed at the hair essory on Zephyr¡¯s hair.


    Zephyr merely gave an awkward smile. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Then, Heather gave a warm smile. ¡°Work well here. Thanks for everything today.¡± Her sudden courtesy


    was not her usual style at all.


    After Heather disappeared into the distance, Zephyr was still staring at her back with an unfathomable


    expression. Tears swam in her eyes, which made her look rather pitiful.


    Heather pressed on the external controls on the elevator as she wanted to head downstairs. She had


    received quite a lot of information from Tony today, making her temporarily forget Leon¡¯s deceit. She


    felt that things were heading in a good direction today.


    Before this, she had underestimated Tony¡¯s capabilities. It seems like he is not a simple character


    either. I¡¯m slightly hopeful to see our families oveing this situation together.


    As she walked to her car in the underground basement step by step, a pair of eyes were fixated on her,


    making her subconsciously survey her surroundings. Thinking that something was wrong, she frowned


    as a peculiar feeling overcame her.


    Heather rubbed her temples and suspected that she was mentally fatigued. After mumbling under her


    breath, she entered her car and drove out of the basement parking lot.


    The pair of eyes was still focused on her and it sent chills down her spine. She looked into the rearview


    mirror and kept adjusting it, but she did not see anything behind her.


    The backseat behind her waspletely empty. She shook her head and felt as though she had been


    hypnotized.


    ¡°Who is following me?¡± Heather mumbled again. It was only when shepletely left the basement


    parking lot that she felt better.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    This time around, Heather did not immediately rush home to the Langston Residence. Instead, she


    headed to her office, where she had not gone for quite a while. Throughout the entire journey, she


    remembered that herpany would officially start in another few days.


    As a result, there was a chance she would not be able to make it for the previously agreed appointment


    that she had with the Saffords and she felt quite guilty toward them.


    The moment she arrived at her office, she used her fingerprint to open the door. She felt fortunate that


    she had previously set up a biometric system that could capture fingerprints. Otherwise, she would not


    have the key with her now.


    Because it had beenpletely empty for such a long time, there was a musty odor in the office. She


    quickly opened the window to air the ce.


    The Saffords also had the keys to the office, but it seemed that they had not been here for quite some


    time as well. Then, Heather switched the lights on.


    Even though it was still early in the day, she loved to close the curtains and switch on the lights. The


    lighting in the office was quite decent, but it immediately became darker as soon as she closed the


    curtains.


    Under the ceiling lights, she switched on her workptop and carefully looked at the documents in the


    file. She believed that Tony had picked them out with great caution.


    As the time ticked by, it didn¡¯t take long for an hour to quickly pass. Yet, Heather was only halfway


    through the document as a sentence had caught her eye.


    She did not expect that the Saffords would be mentioned in the document, but as it turned out, Paige¡¯s


    current workce belonged to the Moriarty Family. It had greatly surprised Heather because she had


    investigated thepany prior to this; the result was that it was an international corporation that was


    It looked like the changes that arose from the incident was something that normal people could not


    understand. Heather only understood that the internationalpany was affected by the downfall of


    the economy after she perused the documents. The negative economical turn had created an


    opportunity for the Moriarty Family to take advantage of it.


    However, their actions had also reflected their wealth. It was a staggering fact that they could take over


    an international corporation that was at the brink of bankruptcy.


    What should we do now? The Moriarty Family has already entered the international arena. Are we, the


    Langston and the Hart Families, able to move this huge tree now?


    As Heather flipped through the pages, she saw that it was the introduction to the glorious history of the


    Moriarty Family. It was only after reading through it that she was shocked about their power.


    Things were now increasinglyplicated for them. After reading further into the document and


    finishing the introduction, she felt that something was still missing.


    While biting her lips, Heather thought about the proposal Tony had written. There were many


    courageous ns that he intended to undertake, but it seemed that using the normal tactics would not


    be enough to even affect the Moriarty Family.


    The same piece of document had also introduced other family businesses, including the Locke Group.


    Heather had been wanting to know their strength and she finally knew about it today.


    The Locke Group had many shady records with many other corporations wanting to attack them as


    well. Even the government was trying to obtain evidence of their criminal activities.


    It was only on the surface that the Locke Group looked morous because they had many enemies.


    Under such circumstances, they still dared to provoke the strongest force in the business circle of


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Bradfort City. Does Matthias still think that the Locke Group is not conspicuous enough?


    While reading the introduction of the Locke Group¡¯s background, Tony had also written some of his own


    spections. He directly pointed out that Matthias was probably trying to destroy the Locke Group by


    provoking the business circle¡¯s strongest force.


    For the past few years, it was undeniable that the Locke Group had grown a lot under Matthias¡¯


    leadership. However, as he was too ostentatious, he had offended many people who wanted to bring


    down thepany.


    Judging by Matthias¡¯ intelligence, Tony assumed that he would not deliberately do this. The only


    exnation was that Matthias had the intention to destroy the Locke Group himself.


    Heather agreed to Tony¡¯s assumption after she thought about her interactions with Matthias all this


    while. Apart from that, Tony also wrote a note for her, asking her to wisely use her rtionship with


    Matthias.


    Even though Tony thought that it was worth a bet, he believed that Matthias would increase their


    chances of sess. In an instant, he immediately boosted the confidence that Heather had for


    Matthias.


    After that, he also touched upon the power of Leon¡¯s mysterious family. He summarized it with a word


    ¡ª¡®unmeasurable¡¯. It seemed that Leon¡¯s family was the most mysterious and they had the greatest


    potential. If they could somehow quantify it, Tony would not have used the word ¡®unmeasurable¡¯.


    Tony knew that Leon¡¯s family was split into various parts. Perhaps, one of those behind the scenes was


    a part of Leon¡¯s family.


    His thoughts had shocked Heather, who had a feeling that his assumptions were correct. After all, she


    could not think of another family with such great power.


    However, Tony also focused on Leon¡¯s family that were separated into various factions. Based on his


    understanding, there were at least three major forces in Leon¡¯s family, who were waiting to take over


    Dave¡¯s position since his health was deteriorating as the days passed.


    Apart from that, Leon¡¯s family had a huge connection to the Moriarty and the Locke Families. The three


    families were intertwined together, but Tony had no idea what this meant.


    Based on the incident this time, the Hart and the Langston Families were innocents who were


    implicated. However, he also spected that ris, who died way back when, had a secret lover who


    was someone in power within Leon¡¯s family.


    This person could be the mastermind behind everything. Not only did he want to take over the power,


    he also wanted to take revenge on the tragic incident back then.


    After reading Tony¡¯s detailed analysis, Heather thought that it would be a waste of his talent if he did


    not be a detective. When she finished reading the documents that he hadpiled, she finally


    understood theplicated past of the few big families who tried to hide their true strength.


    It seemed like only the power of the Hart and the Langston Families were clearly shown to everyone.


    She wondered, What are the three big families thinking? The most mysterious of them all is Leon¡¯s


    family. First, we have no idea how powerful his family is. Second, we aren¡¯t clear on the identity of the


    person in his family who has been attacking us. However, we have temporarily narrowed the range of


    possible suspects


    Heather naturally thought about Leon¡¯s family party the day after tomorrow. It seemed like she could


    not afford to miss it this time around. On one hand, she had to hold onto Matthias whereas on the other


    hand, she had to go through Leon to investigate what exactly had been happening in his family.


    No matter from which direction she looked, she felt that she was a heartless person who cheated on


    both of them. While feeling troubled, she rubbed the bridge of her nose. Tony has passed a rather


    difficult task to me.


    However, apart from Heather, there were no other people who could manage this task. Feeling


    amused, she returned the document back to the file.


    She also needed to make use of her connections with the Saffords. After all, Paige was now working


    for Caleb, so she might be able to obtain some information from Paige.


    Initially, Heather nned to postpone the opening of herpany. However, with the ongoing current


    situation, she thought that she should continue with the original n and operate as usual.


    Since it was no longer early, she nned to invite Paige to her office to have a chat with her. Apart


    from that, the incident with Leon also had to be settled, especially when there were plenty of things


    waiting for her toplete.


    Heather had not even replied to the text that Matthias sent until now. She had the strong urge to divide


    herself into three parts. More importantly, if Leon had made their rtionship public, she would have a


    hard time exining things to Matthias.


    She was trying to bnce everything out, but she did not know what method she should use to


    convince Dave to believe that her rtionship with Leon was genuine. Is there another way to do so


    apart from making it public?


    Underneath the light, Heather¡¯s thick, alluring eyshes were slightly trembling as a troubled


    expression was written all over her face. Unknowingly, she fell asleep in front of theptop that she had


    not even used after switching it on as her entire focus rested on the proposal.


    In the blink of an eye, three hours had passed. It was already dark by the time she had woken up. As


    she rubbed her eyes, she had no idea where she was and it took a while before she realized that she


    was in her office.


    Why am I so careless? With an apologetic expression, she stared at the proposal that had changed


    shape after she had slept on it. Then, she quickly used her hands to tten it. What have I just done?


    She despised herself in her heart.


    Looking at the words on the proposal, she remembered that she still had some important things to do.


    The empty pages in the proposal were waiting for her to fill them in.


    Heather could not afford to sleep that night as she had to spend the entire night writing the proposal.


    She had no idea how long it took Tony to prepare the proposal, but she was now running out of time.


    She had to bring the proposal to him the next morning. After that, she would have to execute the n.


    She simply had insufficient time and too many activities crammed in such a short time.


    Wanting to also write the proposal by hand, Heather took a pen from the side of the table. As she had


    been extremely reliant on herptop in the past, the action of writing had made her feel quite weird.


    Back in the day, she used to have a neat handwriting, but it was no longer immacte. She smiled as


    she thought of how Robert hadined about her handwriting. Sure enough, I¡¯ve thrown my talent


    away.


    She quickly wrote out her proposal. The words that Tony had written were carved deeply in her mind,


    so she did not even need to look at his part. It was only natural for her to continue from where he left off


    with her suggestions.


    The responsibility of dealing with the three greatest families rested on her shoulders. He had already


    actively and secretly investigated their backgrounds with his hidden strengths.


    As Heather wrote the proposal, a lump formed in her throat. I¡¯m now taking the role of a double spy! I


    can¡¯t believe that I have to do this one day. I had to do what I despised the most in the past.


    During the entire process, she only felt sorry that she was doing this to Matthias. Because of Leon¡¯s


    deceit, she did not feel sorry for him at all. Instead, she could not bring herself to face Leon.


    However, Matthias was innocent. Even though she was unclear as to why he wanted to attack her


    family, she was quite sure that there was some unfortunate past that was hidden from them.


    Heather even felt that she was not good enough for him. Throughout the entire rtionship, he had


    genuinely fallen for her, but she kept thinking of the various ways she could use him. This made her


    feel extremely shameful and guilty.


    However, since things had arrived at this stage, there were no other options for her. She could only


    brave herself to continue to move forward. She yearned for a simple and straightforward romance,


    especially when she had killed the one she had and turned into someone she used to hate.


    She continued to write with a few breaks in between. She was unsure about how to treat Matthias, as


    she did not know which way would be gentler. She did not want to deceive him after all.


    After she experienced the pain of being deceived by a friend from Leon, she did not want Matthias to


    endure the pain of being hoodwinked by a lover. Hence, she felt conflicted.


    Heather hoped that she could truthfully tell everything to him and that he would do the same too.


    Unfortunately, it was something that could never happen because they had met at the wrong time and


    the beginning of their rtionship was already a tragedy in itself.


    She forgot that she had been nning to use Matthias from the beginning. Her remorse had arrived too


    She arduously wrote down her part with Matthias. Since it was already written into the proposal, she


    would definitely achieve it. She bit her lower lips as she thought, Let the storm rage on with more


    ferocity!

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Now that things had progressed to such a state, Heather had also lost her urge to sleep. She spent the


    whole night making corrections to her end of the proposal. It had been quite some time since she


    pulled an all-nighter for work. She suddenly recalled her time in Europe while she was in charge of


    expanding the new market there; although the work was tiring and tough, she found the effort quite


    worthwhile.


    At this moment, dawn broke and she stood in front of the window while staring at the passersby below


    her. Life was ever-changing but to her, everything felt the same. The city life that she experienced now


    was leaden for her and it waspletely different from what she¡¯d envisioned.


    Heather would asionally wonder whether there were people with superpowers present in this city.


    She had been seriously considering the matter of reality and the imaginary world during this timespan.


    Recently, she kept having the feeling that reality was very much like an illusion in Thand whereas the


    imaginary world seemed quite realistic. Over time, she seemed to be unable to differentiate between


    reality and imagination.


    Then, she hugged herself. The temperature was quite low in the early morning and she could feel the


    cold from outside even while standing in the room. She breathed out on the ss window and saw


    herself from the foggy reflection; in fact, her blurry self looked exceptionally beautiful.


    It was quite rare for her to admire herself, so today, she revealed a beaming smile toward the window


    pane. However, the reflection shown on the window pane revealed a blurry shadow and even her smile


    looked quite forced. She resembled a beast showing its teeth.


    Heather lifted her hands to wipe the water vapor on the window pane. Soon, her features were clearly


    revealed; her brooding eyes indicated that there were a lot of secrets within them and she gave a slight


    smile. It felt like her soul had only re-entered her body at that moment.


    She nced at the clock and noticed that she was short on time as there were a lot of important issues


    that she had to deal with. The proposal was all set to be submitted and it was the result of her and


    Tony¡¯s hard work. Next, there were also other steps of the process that required their joint effort to


    Therefore, the first thing she had to do was to look for Tony now. Recently, she hadn¡¯t been sleeping


    well at all and she reckoned that Tony was likely facing the same issue too. She clearly remembered


    his shocking bloodshot eyes from yesterday.


    During the process of freshening up, Heather suddenly realized that her eyes were equally as shocking


    and bloodshot as his. However, she was rather s¨¦ about it. I¡¯m still quite beautiful with bloodshot


    eyes.


    Throughout the journey in which she drove her car, she was extremely anxious to see Tony as soon as


    possible. After they hade to a mutual agreement, she was pressed for time since there was plenty


    of work for her toplete. I hope time will pass by slower today. It was at that moment when she


    nced at the stack of documents on her passenger seat andmented, These are extremely


    important documents!


    There was a pleasant smell in the air and she enjoyed the crisp, fresh air, which was less polluted, in


    the early morning. However, the downside was that morning was the peak time for traffic and she used


    double the time than normal to arrive at Hart Group.


    Because Heather only swung by the office yesterday and was now back again, the new secretary was


    quite surprised to see her. Zephyr scrutinized Heather from head to toe before enthusiastically greeting


    her. ¡°Mr. Hart is lecturing someone in the office. Miss Langston, why don¡¯t you take a seat and wait for


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a short while?¡± she borated with a slightly embarrassed look. Again, Heather had arrived at an


    awkward time.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Heather replied. There was no sign of exhaustion from her face and she looked quite energetic


    on the surface. If it wasn¡¯t for the obvious redness in her eyes, it would have been quite hard to tell that


    she¡¯d stayed up the whole night.


    Zephyr looked at Heather with slight trepidation. Heather¡¯s bloodshot eyes made her seem even more


    distant than before and Zephyr was unsure on how to make small talk with her. As such, Zephyr


    lowered her head and continued with her work. As for Heather, she didn¡¯t intend to continue probing


    Zephyr for more information, so both of them quietly continued with what they were doing and left each


    other alone.


    Heather would asionally raise her head before she nced at the door to the director¡¯s office from


    time to time. After some time, she noticed that there didn¡¯t seem to be any activity inside the room.


    What¡¯s wrong anyway? Why is Tony chiding someone so early in the morning?! In fact, she was quite


    anxious, but she put up a patient front and didn¡¯t reveal anything. She didn¡¯t want to appear rude as it


    was quite inappropriate to barge in while he was telling someone off. She had always known that he


    was a conscientious boss; he had strict expectations from his subordinates, but it was quite


    unexpected that he would lecture someone for such a long period of time.


    Somehow, Zephyr sensed Heather¡¯s anxiousness. She took the initiative to respond to Heather, ¡°Miss


    Langston, Mr. Hart¡¯s usually busier in the morning, so you might have to wait slightly longer.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Heather pretended to be alright with it and responded. I guess I¡¯ve chosen the wrong


    time toe and visit Tony. I was too hasty in that split second. Usually, one would either be extremely


    busy or rather free in the mornings. She slightly regretted her decision to pop in without calling Tony


    beforehand to let him know about her arrival. It was her normal style to usually pop over whenever she


    had something to discuss with him and she rarely gave prior notice. At this moment, shemented, I


    think I should change this bad habit!


    Come to think of it, Heather would normally swing by to pay her close ones a visit without prior notice.


    However, if she had to meet her business associates, she would normally make an appointment with


    them before the meeting time. Besides, she was neverte for a meeting and would always turn up


    earlier than the agreed time.


    At this time, she thought, I¡¯m bored out of my mind. Maybe I should set up an appointment with Paige


    in advance. It had been ages ago since Heatherst contacted Paige via text messaging and she


    hadn¡¯t been in much contact with Paige recently. Nheless, Heather didn¡¯t have many qualms about


    it and she went straight to the point by informing Paige that she wanted to meet Paige to discuss the


    opening ceremony of thepany via Messenger.


    Unexpectedly, Paige immediately replied after seeing the text message, ¡®I¡¯m kind of busy today¡­¡± Her


    words had a slightly resigned tone to them.


    Heather was quite aware that Paige wouldn¡¯t easily say such words, so Paige must have been tied up


    with her job responsibilities. After contemting the situation, Heather texted Paige, ¡®I don¡¯t mind going


    to see you at your office. I just need you to spare about half an hour of your time for me.¡¯


    Since Paige was rather busy, Heather decided to take the initiative to meet her. After all, Heather¡¯s


    timetable was much more flexible than Paige¡¯s. Heather had initially nned to have a chat with the


    Staffords, but it looked like she could only chat with Paige alone today. As a result, Heather¡¯s timetable


    was no longer as packed and she had much more time to spare.


    ¡°Can we meet during lunchtime?¡± Paige wasn¡¯t one to beat around the bush either, so she asked


    directly.


    Heather responded with an affirmative. Now that the first two tasks on her list were basically sorted,


    she only had one final task toplete. However, she had no idea how to initiate the reconciliation with


    Leon.


    Yesterday, she was disappointed with Leon. Right now, she seemed to have no choice but to forgive


    him for the sake of their interests. She realized that it was quite a challenge for her because she was


    not ready to forgive him yet.


    Heather was in fact still quite annoyed with Leon. She stared at his profile picture, but hesitated to click


    on it. At this moment, she bit on her lower lip and decided that she would only consider thisst task


    after she met up with Paige.


    Meanwhile, the door to the director¡¯s office finally opened from inside while Heather was trying to


    decide how to deal with Leon. From inside, a couple of mid-level associates of the Hart Group walked


    out with darkened expressions.


    One of them recognized Heather and took the initiative to greet her with a smile. Heather responded


    with a forced smile. It was quite obvious that her smile wasn¡¯t sincere because one could tell by the


    smile, which was uglier than a sad face, that she was quite unwilling to do so.


    ¡°Hi, Miss Langston. I haven¡¯t seen you in ages.¡±


    Heather had a recollection of the said person, but because she didn¡¯t have a good impression of him,


    she didn¡¯t bother to give much of a response. The rest of the associates fixed their eyes on her before


    they suddenly realized who she was and greeted her in a hurry.


    A resigned Heather responded to each of them before she slowly made her way into the director¡¯s


    office. She found small talk an extreme waste of time.


    Tony noticed the impatient look on her face and teasingly asked, ¡°I wonder who it was that offended


    Miss Langston?¡±


    Heather noticed that he was in a good mood so she went along with him. ¡°Well, offend is quite a strong


    word, so it¡¯s not exactly as bad as that. However, it seems that all of yourpany¡¯s mid-level


    associates are quite long-winded, right?¡±


    As soon as he realized that she had thrown the ball back into his court, he stopped teasing her and


    returned to his solemn mood. ¡°Are you here to show me your proposal?¡± He pointed at the document


    file in her hands. Unexpectedly, she¡¯s quite efficient.


    ¡°Yeah, I spent the whole night on this.¡± Heather directly handed the file in her hands to Tony.


    Tony reached over to take the file and immediately opened it. Then, he quickly located the proposal


    and started to peruse it. Meanwhile, Heather intently kept her eyes on Tony and paid close attention to


    his expression as she tried to gain some insight from his face. However, his face remained impassive,


    so she wasn¡¯t quite sure whether he was satisfied with the proposal.


    The time slowly flew past while she patiently waited for his evaluation. Because she wasn¡¯t quite sure


    of how he would react, she felt a slight sense of trepidation because she wasn¡¯t quite sure of his


    response. It would be quite awkward if he showed his displeasure. She had never experienced such


    anxiety at all from her past experiences of presenting proposals. As a result, she felt the air turn still all


    of a sudden while her breath became shallower.


    After quite some time, Tony finally closed the proposal shut and shot a meaningful look at Heather.


    Somehow, she was able toprehend the meaning behind his deep gaze.


    ¡°Heather, it seems that you have some reservations.¡± Tony was quite surprised by the proposal that she


    had submitted because it wasn¡¯t her usual style. It seemed overly soft by her standards.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made an urate guess. Director Hart, it seems like you have some queries about my way of


    handling this?¡± Heather had originally decided on a soft approach to deal with the situation, but it


    seemed to be at odds with Tony.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Director Langston being quite decisive with business dealings and having a hard stance


    too. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t seem to find the resoluteness that I¡¯m looking for from this proposal,¡± Tony


    subtly rejected. She seems different than before.


    ¡°Perhaps you should take another closer look at it?¡± Heather¡¯s lips curled upward as she confidently


    mentioned.


    Meanwhile, Tony stared at her with a wary expression. He wasn¡¯t sure whether to trust her words, but


    he had a moment of hesitation when he noticed her confident smile.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied.


    She smiled at him before she walked to the couch by the side to take a seat. The demure expression


    on her face was unlike her. He had no idea what she had experienced all this while, but he felt that her


    behavior was quite strange.


    Nevertheless, Tony lowered his head and carefully went through the proposal once again. Her methods


    are too soft. Does she intend to fight back by going in theplete opposite direction? He couldn¡¯t help


    but focus his gaze on her before noticing that she was quite rxed andfortable in her spot. At this


    moment, he narrowed his eyes and thought, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s on her mind!


    Meanwhile, Heather felt his eyes on her. She was also taking furtive nces at him from the side.


    Indeed, a man who¡¯s focused on work looks the best. Tony¡¯s looks are quite extraordinarypared to


    the regr male.


    In fact, Leon¡¯s well-sculpted features were iparable to Tony¡¯s looks. Heather was quite content


    with the fact that Myra had captured the heart of such an outstanding male.


    Once again, Tony mmed the proposal shut. He had discovered Heather¡¯s dilemma from this


    proposal and he understood the effect of a rtionship on a person, so he didn¡¯t want to force her into


    making any decision. Since that was how it would be, he nned to agree to this proposal for the time


    being. After all, there was a chance that the n could change directions when they were executing it.


    He finally eded, ¡°I agree with your proposal.¡±


    Then, Heather gave him a pleased look as it was the sentence she was waiting for. Meanwhile, she


    caught the meaningful look in his eyes as they exchanged looks. ¡°Director Hart, I¡¯ll execute the n


    ordingly then.¡± She suddenly felt that her mood had lightened. My first task is consideredplete!

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    After Heather exchanged her thoughts with Tony, she rushed off to her next location. Actually, she


    didn¡¯t have to do so because it wasn¡¯t time for Paige¡¯s lunch break yet.


    Nevertheless, Heather was keen to meet Paige. In the end, she tasted some desserts at a cafe next to


    Paige¡¯s office while she waited for Paige. Heather was a big fan of desserts and she would always find


    that her spirit would be tremendously lifted after the fact, no matter how she felt at that moment.


    Heather had already informed Paige about her location and she requested for thetter to drop by as


    soon as she was on lunch break. It was because Heather didn¡¯t want to enter Paige¡¯s workce.


    There was plenty of time before their agreed meeting time, so Heather had ordered a lot of desserts.


    Since it was rather rare for her to have much spare time, she nned to chill and savor the sweet


    desserts.


    Word was that sweets could improve one¡¯s mood. It would be great if happiness was that easily


    achieved since she felt that happiness was a distant matter for her. She wished that she could be


    happier most of the time, but the end result always seemed to be contrary to what she had hoped for.


    It took Heather a long time before she replied to Matthias¡¯ message. Most of the time, she didn¡¯t


    understand why he had so much patience with her. In the eyes of a businessperson, time and patience


    were always driven by gains. She didn¡¯t know what he could gain from her but he seemed to be


    enjoying the process.


    There was a strong fragrance in the air, which left Heather feeling quite content. However, she


    remained lost as to what to say to Matthias.


    In the past, she had ulterior motives for getting closer to him, but everything seemed to have


    disappeared now. Meanwhile, the waiting time had been indefinitely prolonged and she felt like she had


    been waiting for almost a decade.


    Paige finally strolled in after a long time. At this moment, Heather took a sip of her cup of drink; in fact,


    she didn¡¯t like the taste of it and wanted a cup of coffee.


    When Paige saw the tes of desserts in front of Heather, she was aghast. Heather had ordered


    heaps, but merely taken a bite out of most of them. As soon as Heather saw Paige, she lifted her head


    and responded, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve ordered you some dessert. Try them to see which one suits your


    taste.¡±


    Page had already noticed the tters of dessert in front of her, but she wasn¡¯t a big fan of sweets.


    Upon seeing so many desserts at once, she felt her appetite wane. ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of desserts,¡± she


    frankly replied.


    ¡°Then, just try some of it.¡± Heather had intended to share the delectable dishes with someone, but she


    never expected this to be the oue.


    At this moment, Paige was in a dilemma. Heather¡¯s done a great job of ordering all my least favorite


    food.


    Meanwhile, Heather looked at Paige¡¯s expression and asked in helplessness, ¡°Is there anything that


    you would like to order?¡± Then, she nudged the menu to the front of Paige.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten and I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Paige intended to get straight into things with Heather. Usually, Heather


    wasn¡¯t one to waste time, so she felt that Heather¡¯s recent behavior was strange.


    It had been quite some time since Paigest met Heather and she sensed that Heather became


    distant. Heather¡¯s personality had changed and it was different from who she was before. Furthermore,


    there was also a change in her demeanor and her makeup style.


    Heather¡¯s makeup and attire are usually wless whenever she¡¯s out in the public, but her style is quite


    casual and simple today. Her demeanor seems softer than usual. She always had a look of rejection,


    but now, she looks easily approachable. Paige had a grim feeling about this. In fact, she had preferred


    her leader to be outstanding, so she wasn¡¯t keen on this change in Heather because thetter¡¯s


    previous personality was much more suitable in setting up and controlling apany.


    ¡°I feel like I haven¡¯t paid much attention to thepany, so I came over to talk to you about it. I just


    wanted to ask, are we able to proceed with the agreed opening date of ourpany?¡± Heather had


    handed everything over to the Saffords, but she¡¯d expressed her query today with the intention to


    pacify everyone. After all, seeing that Heather had been in the limelighttely, the Saffords were rather


    worried that the opening day of theirpany would be affected.


    As soon as Paige heard Heather¡¯s words, she felt slightly appeased. She hasn¡¯t been actively keeping


    in contact with me for such a long time that I was worried she no longer cares about the starting of our


    ¡°Of course we can.¡± Paige¡¯s face significantly brightened. Frankly, she bore a slight grievance against


    Heather and it was at that moment when all of her unhappy feelings dissipated. Heather had noticed


    Paige¡¯s awkwardness, but she understood that it was quite normal for Paige to be upset. It was much


    better for Paige to express it than to suppress her feelings and secretly resent Heather.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve been quitex about thepany, so I understand that you must be quite resentful about


    it.¡± Heather¡¯s soft tone was quite different from before.


    Meanwhile, Paige felt slightly embarrassed by Heather¡¯s words. She¡¯d already expressed her


    displeasure, so there was no need to keep harping on the same thing.


    ¡°No, I am sure you won¡¯t give up on our start-up. I trust that you¡¯re not an irresponsible person.¡± Paige


    revealed a slight smile as her mood was instantaneously lifted.


    However, upon hearing Paige¡¯s words, Heather was ridden with guilt. At the current moment, she


    harbored the intention to run away and she realized that she was bing more irresponsible.


    Furthermore, she¡¯d forgotten all the aspirations and dreams she had from before. She realized that her


    current ambition was no longer to conquer the corporate world and reap its gains. Moreover, she no


    longer wanted to aim for the vast international market.


    All these were no longer important in Heather¡¯s mind because she had found something else much


    more important. Although it hadn¡¯t been long ago that she had drastically changed from the inside and


    on the outside, she was no longer the same as before.


    ¡°The situation in Bradfort City right now is extremelyplicated and the risk of starting a new


    business is quite unpredictable.¡± Heather suddenly directed the topic toward the overall external


    environment.


    Paige nodded her head in response. ¡°Yes. Even ourpany, which is quite a well-known international


    brand, has been taken over too.¡± This came as a huge blow to her.


    Although the takeover had mainly involved the Chinese counterpart, she felt that this was something


    beyond her expectations. There was such a drastic change in the corporate world in this time and day,


    so anything perceived to be impossible could basically happen in the next instance.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your new boss?¡± Heather pretended to ask with an innocent expression inadvertently. In actual


    fact, she had intended to talk to Paige about thetter¡¯s workce. So, it was lovely that Paige had


    initiated the topic.


    Paige shot an inexplicable look at Heather before her own expression turned wary. Perhaps it was


    because she never expected Heather to suddenly be interested in this topic.


    ¡°You should know.¡± Paige no longer minced her wordstely. Heather wasn¡¯t the only one who had


    gone through a drastic change over this period of time.


    ¡°The Moriartys.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush either, so she decided to be honest.


    Paige nodded her head. ¡°This came as quite a surprise and even Dad thought it was quite strange too.¡±


    Upon recalling Josiah¡¯s words, she had some slight concerns.


    Bradfort City had undergone a change and it was different from before, leaving Paige with the feeling


    that she somehow could no longer keep up with its pace. It was quite hard to actually predict the future


    progress of the ce.


    ¡°Bradfort City is no longer the city we recognize. Perhaps we need to reconfigure our thought process


    and ourpany strategy might need to be changed.¡± Heather furrowed her brows. Perhaps we need


    to surrender our previous n ande up with a new one.


    Upon hearing that, Paige remained silent. She was currently at a loss for how to respond to Heather as


    she knew she probably didn¡¯t have as much insider information as Heather. When Paige looked into


    Heather¡¯s wise eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel something amiss.


    ¡°So, do we need to change thepany¡¯s marketce orientation?¡± Paige probed since it was rather


    difficult to ept that their previous ns needed to be overhauled.


    ¡°It would be much better to make changes to thepany¡¯s orientation now than to wait and realize


    the issue further down the track,¡± Heather casually mentioned, but she managed to convince Paige and


    quell thetter¡¯s doubts.


    This was the exact appeal of a leader. Heather had nned to continue probing for the information that


    she was interested in from Page, but it seemed that thetter didn¡¯t have much time to continue the


    conversation.


    ¡°I need to head back to work now. There are a lot of things that I need to deal with,¡± Paige answered


    with an awkward expression because she hadn¡¯t spoken much to Heather yet, but she needed to leave


    soon and felt that it was quite impolite to do.


    Nheless, Paige couldn¡¯te up with a better solution. After all, herpany had just underwent


    a restructuring process, so there were a lot of things that she had to deal with. Upon realizing that, she


    felt an oing headache.


    ¡°You should head back then. As for the specificities, let¡¯s talk about them in detail when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Although Heather had a lot of questions that she was keen to seek answers for, she didn¡¯t want to


    dy Paige¡¯s precious time any further.


    ¡°Okay, for the day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll be free for half the day. Would you be free as well?¡± Their


    with the actual day.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s meet at Safford House the day after tomorrow then,¡± Heather agreed. Both of them were


    rather honest with each other, so they easily decided there and then about the meeting time.


    After she made arrangements with Paige, Heather finally had to face her third and most frustrating


    tasks. She was honestly rather reluctant to meet Leon, what more to say initiate reconciliation with him.


    However,e to think of it, Leon seemed to be keeping his cool, which was quite unlike his usual


    personality; in the past, he would have been spinning in circles in his attempt to try and locate her. He


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wouldn¡¯t be quietly keeping to himself.


    Since their incident, he hadn¡¯t sent Heather a single text, which left her wondering, Don¡¯t tell me that


    Leon has decided to give up?! Meanwhile, she recalled the words that she had previously said and felt


    quite mortified to take the initiative to seek him out. As she pondered about the situation, she couldn¡¯t


    help butment about it.


    Maybe it was because Leon was on Heather¡¯s mind that her wish was quickly granted. He had actually


    taken the initiative to ring her. As she looked at the caller ID on her cell phone, she felt quite surreal.


    Since when am I so blessed?! This is such a wishe true! She pondered for a short while before


    she answered the call.


    Soon, his voice rang out from the phone. ¡°Heather, do you n to stop helping me?¡± He went straight


    to the point. He had considered the situation for quite some time and nned to try his luck once more.


    Leon couldn¡¯t even bear to think about his dire predicament if Heather didn¡¯t show up for the party


    tomorrow. It¡¯s not that simple trying to handle Grandfather. He reckoned that he would be forcefully


    escorted back this time, especially when the old man had an unwavering stance.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to help you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I forgive you,¡± Heather coldly replied. Whatever it was,


    she refused to forgive him. This was more than just her ego speaking but in fact¡­


    ¡°As long as you agree to help me, we can talk things through.¡± Her answer waspletely out of his


    expectations.


    Heather has finally agreed to help me! Well, I can¡¯t rush into things so I¡¯ll take things one step at a time


    and slowly try to convince her to forgive me. ¡°Can Ie over to see you right now?¡± Leon hurriedly


    asked his next question. There were a lot of things that they had toplete together, so there wasn¡¯t


    much time left to waste.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pop over to yours shortly.¡± Heather thought that his mansion was a better location for a discussion


    since there was more privacy to meet there than outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m not there right now. If you prefer to talk there, then I can head back right now.¡± He couldn¡¯t possibly


    be there all the time and right now, he was dealing with some personal matters outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Where are you? I¡¯ll share my location with you. Why don¡¯t you share yours too?¡± She


    wondered, Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s sitting at the next table and he purposely rang me after identifying the


    perfect timing?!


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After they hung up the phone, both of them shared their live location with each other via text


    messaging. She was surprised to note that Leon was quite a distance away from her. Looks like he


    hasn¡¯t been tracking me.


    Heather had truly misunderstood him this time. Then, she stopped sharing her location and both of


    them agreed to meet at a middle point for their discussion.


    In fact, Leon had some unfinished tasks on hand, but since meeting up with Heather was a current


    priority, he nced at the young man on the ground and left the ce after some hesitation.


    At that moment, he felt slightly apprehensive. He wasn¡¯t sure about the force he had exerted earlier on


    the young man, so he wondered whether to call for an ambnce for that person.


    Leon had disagreed with someone earlier and out of impulse, he came to blows with that person. The


    said person was now on the ground in a state of unconsciousness, causing Leon to be in a huge


    dilemma.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Before he left, Leon dialed 911 in kindness on behalf of the person who was sprawled on the ground.


    He knew that the person would not reveal anything unnecessarily once he regained consciousness.


    asionally, Leon hated those reporters who tend to make up stories. It was at that moment when he


    tightly clenched the negative of a photo with his hands while having an ugly expression on his face.


    There were some secrets that should not exist in this world. Meanwhile, he tucked the negative into his


    pocket and decided that he would find an appropriate spot to destroy it.


    He drove his car to meet Heather at their designated meeting point. It had been ages since he¡¯dst


    gone to that ce. In fact, he quite liked that location because there were plenty of beautiful women


    there.


    As soon as Leon hastily pushed open the door, he noticed Heather waiting for him at a spot next to the


    window; the rays of sunlight sshed on her face and she looked quite exquisite to the extent that he


    found it quite surreal.


    He gradually made his way toward her. His footsteps were light and he seemed to be quite wary of


    disturbing her peace. However, she had an exceptionally good sense of hearing that couldn¡¯t be beaten


    by anyone else. She¡¯d actually noticed him first but pretended not to see him because she was curious


    to find out what he was trying to y at.


    At this moment, Leon stopped in his tracks and Heather was quite perplexed by his actions. He kept a


    distance from her without moving forward or backward, making it an odd scene.


    She maintained her gesture of looking outside the window. Well, let¡¯s see what he is trying to do! He


    didn¡¯t take any further actions, which made her confused as to whether she should take the initiative to


    greet him to break the ice.


    ¡°Sir, are you ready to order?¡± The waitress¡¯s voice rang out and disrupted the silent moment between


    the two.


    Meanwhile, Heather stifled augh. As for Leon, he awkwardly shuffled over and greeted her after the


    perfect moment was suddenly disrupted.


    ¡°Heather, did you notice me from the start?¡± he grumbled with a downcast face as he made his way to


    stand in front of her. There was no longer any sign of his previous ferocious attitude.


    Leon was keen to maintain a perfect image in front of Heather even if that meant behaving silly and


    ¡°Why did you sit down on the other table?¡± Heather frowned, but she was actually trying hard to stifle


    herughter.


    ¡°You were quite dazzling from that angle and you looked like a fairy from the skies,¡± Leon answered


    with a silly smile.


    Meanwhile, Heather turned her head in the other direction and it was as if she hadn¡¯t heard what he


    said. Without saying anything, she quietly changed the topic. ¡°Is everything all sorted for tomorrow¡¯s


    dinner party?¡± She was reluctant to discuss anything irrelevant with Leon. After all, he had a glib tongue


    and she didn¡¯t want to give him the opportunity to lull her.


    Meanwhile, Leon stared at her innocently. ¡°I¡¯m quite nk about the details of the dinner party, so I


    need your help to sort things out.¡± He threw the ball into her court.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to sort things out?!¡± At this moment, Heather¡¯s expression soured as she felt like he was


    joking around with her.


    ¡°Actually, Heather, I¡¯m really nervous around the old man and I always stutter around him.¡± He acted


    pitiful as he mentioned those words.


    Heather felt that he was starting to exaggerate his words. She couldn¡¯t imagine Leon being so anxious


    to the point where he would stutter his words. In the end, under her suspicious gaze, he had no choice


    but to reply frankly, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t even want to talk to the old man. Could you please handle him on


    my behalf during the dinner party?¡±


    So, that¡¯s his n for that day! She gave him a cold smile. ¡°You better deal with your family members


    by yourself! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to act dumb on that day and get me to speak on your behalf the


    whole time?!¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Leon smiled awkwardly. ¡°I know! I know, but are you actually going to leave


    me by myself?! I find myself with a massive headache as soon as they pop into my mind!¡± He


    continued to wear a pitiful front to gain Heather¡¯s sympathy.


    Unfortunately, she did not have the slightest sympathy at all for him right now. In fact, she was quite


    tempted to teach him a lesson, but then she was aware that there were other more important things to


    deal with.


    ¡°Then, do you know them well? How should we handle this bunch of people by then? Don¡¯t tell me you


    haven¡¯t had a n in your mind?!¡± she interrogated Leon. He seems to have already given up!


    Meanwhile, he looked at Heather abashedly. ¡°I haven¡¯t considered all these. I just thought I would deal


    with the situation spontaneously. I don¡¯t even know what sort of questions that bunch of A-holes would


    ask.¡± He was quite indignant upon touching on his family members. Indeed, there was no love lost


    between him and his family.


    ¡°Are you actually sincere in working together?!¡± Heather looked at Leon angrily. She¡¯d initially nned


    to control her emotions but unexpectedly, he had behaved as such.


    She was quite angered by hisckadaisical attitude. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s on his mind. It¡¯s such an


    important family dinner, but he didn¡¯t even n for it and actually wanted to just wing it?! How na?ve!


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t know anything about them. Does that mean you have no idea what they¡¯re going to talk


    about?¡± Heather seemed to have caught the gist of things.


    Meanwhile, Leon awkwardly looked at her. He felt quite mortified to admit it, so he forcefully smiled.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t even recognize some of them. I can¡¯t even prepare for anything.¡±


    It was exactly as she had predicted. This is troublesome! ¡°How about their details? Have you prepared


    their personal details?¡± She held onto thest shred of hope.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have their details. All of their details are encrypted and I haven¡¯t been sessful in essing


    them.¡± His words dashed her hope once again. Since he¡¯d said so, then it looked like there was no way


    of preparing for it then.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing we can only wing it tomorrow?¡± Heather asked in a stiff manner. She had the feeling that


    they were treating everything as child¡¯s y. Our situation right now sounds like a joke!


    ¡°Yes,.¡± Leon nodded his head with difiture. In fact, it was quite mortifying to mention it out loud.


    ¡°What you¡¯re intending to say is that we will have to wage a battle tomorrow without any armor at all,¡±


    Heather self-mockingly eximed. It was at this moment that she kind of regretted her decision to work


    with him. Can I change my mind and break this deal?!


    Meanwhile, Leon¡¯s handsome face immediately scrunched up and he looked especially pitiful.


    ¡°Heather, do you remember when we first joined forces with each other? We were unbeatable in


    school! I¡¯m sure we will safely get through this too!¡± He tried tofort her, but she didn¡¯t feel any


    better at all.


    She gave a slight smile and snorted, ¡°Hehe.¡± The words he spoke did not provide anyfort or relief


    whatsoever. ¡°Previously, we operated apany by simtion, but I¡¯m supposed to meet your family


    members as your partner now. Are these evenparable?!¡±


    At that instance, Leon waspletely at a loss for words. He knew that whatever he said, Heather


    would have aeback waiting for him and he was almost convinced by her words. To put it simply, he


    hadn¡¯t realized the extent of the problem.


    ¡°I would like to confirm something. Are you quite confident that we will safely get through everything


    tomorrow?¡± Heather couldn¡¯t see a hint of anxiety on Leon¡¯s face. He seemed to be quiteposed


    and confident in himself.


    ¡°Yeah. I feel quite safe with you around. I trust that the old man will like you very much.¡± Leon ced


    both of his hands under his chin. He himself had tremendously liked her, so he was quite sure that


    there wouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world who would dislike her.


    When one was infatuated with the other, one would be under the impression that the whole world felt


    the same way too. However, in actual fact, it was impossible to be liked by everyone. After all, one


    could never have the same appeal as money.


    ¡°My guess is that he will find it quite hard for him to like me. Your family would naturally want your bride


    to be from a simr background so that both of your families would be well-matched with each other.


    Do you think our families are of simr background?¡± Heather revealed a realistic problem.


    ¡°A simr background?¡± Leon had never considered this problem in depth. He found her quite


    outstanding, so he assumed that his grandpa would surely like someone who was outstanding.


    ¡°Yea. You need to understand that your family is descended from European nobility. Think of the high-


    quality education you¡¯ve received since you were a kid. Therefore, your other half definitely has to be


    someone of a simr social background and not someone like me, who hails from a corporate family


    background.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure whether he had carefully considered this problem over the years from


    dating other women.


    ¡°Well, who do you reckon has a simr background with my family?¡± Leon couldn¡¯t help but question


    her. To him, it wasn¡¯t necessary to consider so much while getting together with someone.


    His question had managed to stump Heather and she wondered, What sort of woman would be a good


    match for Leon? She realized that it was quite hard to answer this. After all, she wasn¡¯t quite sure of his


    family background and the actual power they possessed.


    It looked like he wasn¡¯t actually trying to call a bluff. After some hesitation, she replied, ¡°You should ask


    your grandpa for the definition. All I can tell you is that it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a family like mine.¡±


    Heather wasn¡¯t trying to belittle her family, but the two families were vastly different from each other. If


    they decided to get married, then it would be very likely that both families might not approve of each


    other.


    ¡°The old man has never explicitly mentioned this to me, but I¡¯ve previously talked about you in front of


    him and he was full of praise for you.¡± Leon recalled the past¡ªhe¡¯d always mentioned Heather in front


    of his grandfather¡ªand Dave had liked her very much back then. Dave couldn¡¯t stop praising her and


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    had even instructed him to learn from her.


    ¡°Full of praise? Was that because of my results or because of my talent at doing business?¡± Heather


    could immediately tell that he¡¯d solely praised her because she had great results.


    ¡±Heather! You must be more confident in yourself. Even if you¡¯re not a good catch for me, you shouldn¡¯t


    belittle yourself this way too!¡± Leon mentioned quite solemnly and he didn¡¯t seem like he was trying to


    crack a joke.


    Meanwhile, she red furiously at him. We haven¡¯t even discussed much and he¡¯s already back to


    being naughty. At this moment, her expression turned solemn. He¡¯s behaving more insolently just


    because I¡¯ve allowed him to.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the least bit interested in you at all,¡± Heather coldly replied. Meanwhile, Leon merely smiled at


    her, but in fact, he was quite hurt by her disdain.


    ¡°I know! I know! You¡¯re attracted to someone like Matthias!¡± He brought up Matthias¡¯ name. Most of the


    time, he envied Matthias for sessfully gaining her affections.


    After all, many had tried to win her heart but failed to do so. This was also despite Matthias and


    Heather¡¯s horrible initial encounter. Somehow, rtionships were quite amazing in this sense where it


    could boggle one¡¯s mind. Two people who were initially opposing each other had ended up falling for


    each other. On the contrary, Leon, who¡¯d been deeply attracted to Heather ever since he knew her, was


    unable to gain her affections. He didn¡¯t know what went wrong. In fact, for a period of time, he¡¯d sensed


    that she had responded to his affections and started to fall for him too. Why is it so hard to have a


    breakthrough in our rtionship?


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention anything else to me.¡± While Heather was dealing with business, she refused to talk


    about anything unrted to it. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t want to talk about Matthias because she had


    maintained her reservations against him.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want to talk about him with Leon. Upon Matthias¡¯ name being mentioned, she


    couldn¡¯t help but feel guilt. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have done anything that would hurt his


    feelings, so she was quite disappointed with herself.


    Leon immediately fell silent when he saw Heather¡¯s sudden darkened expression. He knew he would


    be courting trouble if he even dared to tease her right now. ¡°Heather, there¡¯s really no point in


    discussing the family dinner tomorrow night. Why don¡¯t we talk about how the headlines should be


    reported?¡± Originally, the news was supposed to be released for today¡¯s headlines, but it had been


    dyed. If it was further dyed, then it would definitely raise suspicions of fabrication during


    tomorrow¡¯s dinner.


    ¡°I reckon there¡¯s no use in creating a topic or scandalous news at this point. I mean, we are already


    walking on a tightrope. It would seem quite intentional if the news broke right before the family dinner.¡±


    Heather disagreed with the suggestion of using a piece of sensational news to prove that she was in a


    rtionship with Leon. It would seem overly intentional and could trigger suspicions.


    ¡±Then, what¡¯s your n?¡± Obviously, he was agreeable to all of her suggestions.


    ¡±I don¡¯t have anything in mind. We¡¯ll have to think on our feet tomorrow,¡± Heather rebuked Leon with his


    own words.


    Meanwhile, he pursed his lips in response. Indeed, there¡¯s nothing we can do for the moment.


    Suddenly, both of them found themselves in an awkward state. They stared at each other in


    speechlessness without knowing what to say to the other party.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Leon paused before he spoke.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    The situation became quite tense at that moment. While Heather considered in her mind how to broach


    the subject with Leon, he was also trying to figure out what to do next. Both of them looked at each


    other while looking lost.


    ¡°Heather, as far as I¡¯m aware, you recently seem to be overly close with a particr hotshot detective,¡±


    he asked tentatively. He was considering whether he should mention it since it was something private.


    Meanwhile, she was slightly taken aback before she gave him a strange look. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been


    following my tracks,¡± she said this with a hint of annoyance.


    Leon never expected Heather to say those words. I really need to be careful with my words around


    women. He felt like he had fallen into a trap once again. At that moment, he responded by looking at


    her with a dumbfounded expression ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t secretly trail you! Heather, someone took a photo


    of you with the detective.¡±


    Upon hearing that, her expression slightly changed. She persisted and asked him, ¡°When did this


    happen? Where¡¯s the photo?¡± Zayne and I are usually careful, so how did that person manage to get a


    photo of us?


    He raised both hands and replied in fear, ¡°Heather, please remain calm for the time being. I only took a


    look at it, but I didn¡¯t retain the photo.¡±


    Heather was slightly doubtful as she didn¡¯t trust Leon¡¯s words. It was hard to trust someone once they¡¯d


    broken that trust. He gave an awkward smile as he noticed her distrust and he acted as if a smile could


    conceal everything.


    ¡°Heather, can you please trust me? There¡¯s no need for me to lie about this.¡± He felt quite dejected at


    being doubted by her because it was quite an ufortable feeling.


    She reluctantly nodded her head because she was much more concerned about the photo. ¡°Where did


    you see that photo?¡±


    Leon looked at her with a torn expression and it seemed like he had qualms about mentioning it.


    However, Heather¡¯s eyes bore into him and he had no choice but to speak the truth. ¡°It was from a


    reporter. I don¡¯t know how he obtained that,¡± he replied gingerly as it was something that happened a


    few days ago.


    ¡°Reporter? What¡¯s his name?¡± She continued with her interrogation and was insistent on getting a


    conclusive answer.


    Leon looked at Heather with a slightly ugly expression. ¡°I don¡¯t remember his name. All I can distinctly


    remember is his features.¡±


    After all, his answer fitted with his personality; he was the type of person who rarely remembered a


    person and he could at most recall the person¡¯s looks.


    ¡°Sketch it out for me. I want to seek him out.¡± Heather felt that she should resolve this issue before the


    family dinner. She didn¡¯t want to encounter any blunders then.


    ¡°Heather,¡± Leon suddenly called out her name. ¡°That issue isn¡¯t the priority right now. We should focus


    on tomorrow night¡¯s family dinner,¡± He tried to gently express his thoughts.


    ¡°You can¡¯t provide any useful information for tomorrow¡¯s dinner, so it¡¯s a waste of time to continue our


    discussion on that.¡± She gave her justification since she was speaking the truth.


    ¡°Then, are we going to spend the rest of the time tracing this unknown little reporter?¡± A displeased


    Leon voiced out his thoughts since he felt that Heather had her priorities mixed up.


    Meanwhile, she responded quite matter-of-factly, ¡°This is quite important to me and it could have an


    adverse effect on tomorrow¡¯s dinner.¡±


    He looked her in the eyes. Since he was convinced by her words, he knew that he couldn¡¯t seem to


    ever reject her request.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll show you where to find him.¡± Leon didn¡¯t have anything urgent to do, so he decided to head


    with her to see the reporter since she was so mindful of that.


    ¡°Do you know where to find him?!¡± Heather suddenly felt slightly awkward as this hadn¡¯t crossed her


    mind.


    ¡°Yes, I know his workce. We should be able to catch him there at this hour,¡± he replied while he


    looked at the time. Tabloid reporters like that man usually worked overtime.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Heather was suddenly full of energy. She didn¡¯t know whether anyone else had seen


    the photo so she was worried about Matthias finding out. Actually,e to think of it, it doesn¡¯t matter


    even if he realizes this. She wasn¡¯t sure of the reason for her worries, but she maintained an


    apprehensive feeling.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush for that.¡± Leon wasn¡¯t sure why she was so frantic. She¡¯s normally the most level-


    headed one.


    Heather then red at him. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t anxious about it, but it was a different story for her.


    She considered it for a moment before she decided to inform Zayne about this.


    Based on Zayne¡¯s professional acuity, he should have in fact realized this. By then, the list of suspects


    in Heather¡¯s mind grew and Zayne¡¯s name was included in it. She suspected him of hiding something


    from her.


    After all, if Leon had lied to her easily, it would be quite usible for others to lie to her as well. Right


    now, the general trust she had in people had greatly decreased.


    ¡°Leon, do you have something that you¡¯re purposely hiding from me?¡± Heather was annoyed by Leon¡¯s


    apparent calmness. She sensed that he was hiding something from her.


    ¡°Heather, I honestly haven¡¯t hidden anything from you. I¡¯ve told you everything that you need to know.¡±


    His brows were furrowed into a single line. How can I exin myself?!


    ¡°Right now, you¡¯re rather low on my list of the people I trust,¡± she replied with a displeased expression.


    Upon recalling the things that he had done before, she felt a burst of anger


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯ve only made one single mistake, so could you please not treat me like this?!¡± Leon¡¯s


    expression was quite forlorn. He felt like he was banished into the dungeons with no sign of escaping


    at all.


    ¡°You deserve it! Think of all the things that you¡¯ve done to me!¡± Heather mentioned angrily, ¡°I used to


    trust you so much, but I didn¡¯t expect you to lie to me. You made use of me and our rtionship


    became merely a business interest in your eyes.¡± Her anger continued to rise as she aired her


    grievances and her expression turned quite savage. If looks could kill, he would have immediately


    dropped dead since she was quite disappointed in him.


    Meanwhile, Leon was quite aware that he had mentioned the wrong thing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Heather.¡± Right


    now, other than apologizing for his bad behavior, he knew it was a wise idea to keep his mouth shut.


    The more he said, the more there was a chance he would be at fault.


    Heather focused her eyes on his face and there were a lot of words that she wanted to say but couldn¡¯t.


    She merely shook her head at him. ¡°Stop apologizing to me. I don¡¯t need your apology.¡±


    Upon hearing his apology, her mood worsened. She knew that he was quite good at understanding


    women, so she wasn¡¯t sure whether his apology was sincere or simply perfunctory.


    ¡°Heather, I have honestly realized my mistake. Could you please forgive me and stop being mad at


    me?¡± Leon was close to tears. Previously, he had thought that Heather was different from the women


    he generally met but right now, he realized that women were essentially simr.


    She didn¡¯t answer his question and was reluctant to do so. Obviously, Leon is just being perfunctory.


    He¡¯s not the least bit sincere.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± They arrived at the garage and Heather didn¡¯t want to continue wasting her time talking


    about irrelevant stuff with Leon.


    He removed the car keys and unlocked the car. She then opened the door to the passenger seat and


    climbed in. Soon after that, he hopped into the car as well and by then, she had already buckled her


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    seatbelt.


    There was a slight noise being generated from the car as he started the engine. Meanwhile, Heather


    nced at her watch; she was quite worried about the current traffic condition at this time of the day.


    Indeed, as per her expectations, the road was quite congested. The traffic at this time of the day was


    horrible beyond words. She then furrowed her brows. Unfortunately, it was the peak traffic after work


    that they encountered and the incessant car honks increased her frustration.


    ¡°Heather, it¡¯s winter right now, but why is your temper so fiery like you¡¯re in the peak of summer?¡± Leon


    looked at the slightly testy look on Heather¡¯s face. She seems to be turning more bigoted in her ways.


    Furthermore, he suspected that perhaps this was her true personality.


    In response, Heather shot a cold look at Leon. ¡°Focus on your driving!¡± She finally understood why the


    cab drivers were generally quite foul-mouthed. Surely one would not be able to control their temper


    while being stuck in such congested traffic.


    ¡°Hey, since we¡¯re stuck here anyway, why don¡¯t I tell you a joke then?¡± He tried to lighten the mood, but


    she didn¡¯t seem to buy it.


    Leon decided to continue with his jokes despite noticing her impassive look. ¡°One day, two tomatoes


    went shopping together. The one in front kept turning back to talk to the tomato at the back, but the


    tomatoes, so we¡¯re not supposed to talk right?¡¯¡±


    Upon hearing his joke, Heather merely replied, ¡°Hehe.¡± In actual fact, she hated gags as it just wasn¡¯t


    funny to her at all. Meanwhile, he finally turned to nce at the congestion in front of him after noticing


    her look of annoyance. I thought it was quite funny.


    ¡°The car in front has moved,¡± she reminded him kindly. Actually, she was quite tempted to switch


    positions with him. Under such congested traffic, it was important to sneak in between cars, but his old-


    fashioned way of driving would obviously waste a lot of time in getting to their destination.


    As soon as The Apple Gazette came to her mind, Heather couldn¡¯t seem to control her anger. She


    seemed to be at odds with this tabloid ever since she returned to Bradfort City, but never expected that


    they had the guts to secretly take photos of her.


    She decided that as soon as she arrived, she would first identify the reporter to learn more about the


    details. Then, she would destroy thepany. In fact, she harbored an intense dislike of The Apple


    Gazette. I wonder who gave them the guts to go against me over and over again.


    ¡°Heather, based on the snail speed we¡¯re going at, it might take us at least two hours to get there.¡±


    Leon estimated the time. They were currently stuck in the outskirts of town and it was generally difficult


    to head into town at this time of the day.


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. It will take us about one hour to get there,¡± Heather responded while she nced


    at the time. She estimated that the congested traffic would clear soon and the drive would be


    much easier then.


    ¡°Heather, actually there¡¯s something else I forgot to mention.¡± Leon hesitated for quite a while before he


    decided to be honest with her.


    She nced at him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    While slowly driving the car, he mentioned, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure about the reporter¡¯s actual


    identity. He was the one who told me that he worked for The Apple Gazette, but I didn¡¯t confirm that


    information. I was thinking earlier that if he was actually lying about it, we would be wasting our time by


    going there.¡±


    Heather gave Leon a searching look. ¡°Why are you only mentioning such a piece of important


    information now? I told you to sketch his looks for me!¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to find him right now with just a sketch!¡± Hr felt that her n would take longer to


    execute, so it was much easier to head to The Apple Gazette to have a look for themselves.


    ¡°Zayne¡¯s the expert in this. He¡¯ll be able to find that reporter in the shortest possible time.¡± Heather


    wondered, Why didn¡¯t I notice this dumb side of him before?


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried the way you mentioned, but I couldn¡¯te up with any information.¡± In fact, Leon had


    previously taken a photo of the reporter and searched for him on theputer database. As his efforts


    were futile, this was the reason why she came to this conclusion.


    Nevertheless, he no longer had the photo of the reporter on his phone; he wasn¡¯t sure when he had


    deleted it, but if he hadn¡¯t seeded in identifying the person with an actual photo, using a sketch to


    search for that person sounded like an impossible mission!

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Both of them silentlymunicated via eye contact. At that instance, Heather found the situation quite


    ridiculous. How can Leon be so confident?! She then rebuked, ¡°Zayne will figure out a better solution.¡±


    Meanwhile, Leon did not know Zayne that well, but he reckoned that he was as good as the detective


    in terms of investigating someone¡¯s background. As a result, Leon was quite sure that Zayne would not


    be able to find any substantial information.


    ¡°I just want the sketch from you. Stop talking so much,¡± she replied with an annoyed tone. ¡°Let¡¯s switch


    positions.¡± The congested traffic in front of them was quite frustrating and she reckoned since there


    was so much time to spare, she might as well ask Leon to sketch the reporter¡¯s features.


    He begrudgingly switched positions with her. It was quite awkward for them to switch positions in the


    car. From the outside, she looked like she was in his arms. Meanwhile, he tried hard to maneuver his


    position; their current poses were extremely intimate and he could feel his heart beat frantically.


    Heather heard his deepened breaths by her ear and she warningly coughed twice. As such, Leon


    finally regained his senses because her body fragrance had previously made him feel quite lustful.


    ¡°Heather,¡± he spoke awkwardly.


    Meanwhile, she responded coldly, ¡°Hurry up and produce the sketch.¡± Then, she flung a piece of paper


    and a pen at him. In fact, his drawing skills were quite mediocre and added to the fact that there wasn¡¯t


    much equipment avable, he was quite worried that his end result would be a flop.


    Leon stared at the pen in his hand and he said dejectedly, ¡°Do you have a pencil?¡± At least with a


    pencil, I cane up with a decent graphite drawing.


    Meanwhile, Heather rolled her eyes at him, ¡°I told you to do the sketch while we were at your ce, but


    you refused. Right now, only this pen is avable and you have no other option.¡±


    After noting her cold and indifferent tone, he felt that his life was quite miserable. It seemed that every


    move he made was now offensive to her.


    He decided that he couldn¡¯t allow her to persistently dislike him. As such, he took the pen in his hand


    and begrudgingly started on the sketch. He tried his best toe up with an urate sketch of the


    person¡¯s features; he closed his eyes and recalled the person¡¯s looks as his hands moved deftly to


    sketch it.


    Suddenly, the cars in front started to move. Leon freaked out slightly at the sudden movement. My


    sketch is nearly ruined! Meanwhile, Heather maintained her concentration on the cars in front of her


    unblinkingly. As for him, he resignedly looked at her side profile andmented, Well, there¡¯s no way I


    would lose my temper at her.


    He couldn¡¯t help but to remind, ¡°Heather, can you be more careful while you¡¯re driving? I¡¯m sketching


    here.¡± He found that women were generallyplicated beings and he realized that it was getting


    harder for him toprehend what was on their minds.


    She shot him a look as she realized in her heart, I was extremely rude earlier. I need him toe up


    with a good sketch of the reporter¡¯s features so that we can all benefit from it. Then, she nodded in


    response.


    Meanwhile, Leon continued his effort on his sketch. He previously didn¡¯t pay much attention to the


    reporter¡¯s looks. Now that he tried to recall it, he realized that the person had a general face that wasn¡¯t


    memorable.


    He now found it quite difficult toe up with a three-dimensional sketch of the reporter¡¯s features. A


    handsome person would leave an impressionable memory to one and the same thing applied to an


    exceptionally ugly person as well. However, it was exactly such an unassuming, ordinary person that


    one found it hard to recall any details at all when needed.


    At that point, Heather noted Leon¡¯s torn expression. She stared at the piece of paper in his hands; he


    had sketched a figure right in the middle. She squinted and thought, Gosh, I can¡¯t believe Leon¡¯s


    drawing skills are worse than mine!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try sketching him using your phone?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but point that out. The drawing


    he produced with the pen had quite a baffling effect.


    Leon¡¯s brows furrowed into a single line. ¡°Heather, you should have suggested that earlier!¡± Right now,


    he had a faint suspicion that she was intentionally toying with him. I¡¯m just about toplete the


    drawing, but now she¡¯s suggesting that I sketch using my phone?!


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to worry about your level of intelligence,¡± Heather mocked. He doesn¡¯t seem to be using


    much of his brainstely, though?


    Meanwhile, he scrunched up the paper in his hands with displeasure. I can¡¯t believe I made such a silly


    mistake. As for her, she tried hard to stifle herughter as she observed from the side. It was in fact an


    impulsive move that made her fling the paper and pen at him.


    At this moment, she knew that he must have felt rather gloomy, so she considered whether tofort


    him. She noticed that he had maintained his silence with a downcast face and after further


    consideration, she decided not to do anything.


    Heather couldn¡¯t sense Leon¡¯s ulterior moves and tactics at all while she was with him. Furthermore, he


    kept making careless mistakes, so how could someone like him possibly cross the line and make such


    a drastic move?


    She stared at his wless side profile as the emotions swirled within her. Now, she was keen to have a


    heart-to-heart talk with him, but she no longer trusted him deep in her heart.


    Meanwhile, Leon was busy sketching on his phone, so he didn¡¯t notice theplicated look in


    Heather¡¯s eyes. His eyebrows would usually be furrowed whenever he was focused on work and at


    that moment, his hands moved swiftly as he sketched.


    Leon finally grasped the technique as he found himself bing quite adept at sketching. Soon, a


    portrait materialized. However, he noticed that it was different from the image in his mind, so he


    continued to make changes to it.


    As the traffic congestion started to clear, Heather drove forward at high speed. It took some time for


    him to lift his head and finally, he managed toplete the sketch in his hands on his phone.


    He reached out to ce his phone in front of Heather, whose full concentration was on driving, and she


    quickly nced at it. Then, her mouth curved into a smile. Leon¡¯s drawing skills are actually quite


    eptable.


    ¡°Send that to me.¡± She had requested for Leon to do so as she wanted to quickly send the drawing to


    Zayne.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Leon responded while he clicked on the Messenger app.


    While they were both abroad, their main form of contact wasn¡¯t Messenger. In fact, he had downloaded


    it purely because of her. Nheless, from his usage of the app, he had realized the convenience of


    the application. Besides, it was also quite convenient for him to look for a date on it.


    Meanwhile, Heather drove with one hand on the steering wheel while she used her other hand to send


    the photo of the sketch to Zayne. She also attached a voice message with the image.


    ¡°Zayne, hurry up and find out who this person is. Apparently, he imed that he works as a reporter for


    The Apple Gazette,¡± Heather briefly summarized the details.


    Meanwhile, Zayne was currently enjoying his afternoon tea despite it being almost dinnertime. He had


    a tendency to enjoy his leisure time.


    As soon as he saw Heather¡¯s text message, he lost his mood to enjoy his tea. It was quite a sudden


    assignment and he had been quite free for the past couple of days.


    ¡°I must get the result by today,¡± she said in her voice message that was sent following that.


    He stared at the word must in her text with a dumbfounded expression. Investigating someone¡¯s


    identity isn¡¯t as easy as she thinks. It¡¯s also much moreplicated if one intentionally hides their


    identity.


    ¡°Sure, Miss Langston. I¡¯ll try my best. You should know that I¡¯m not exceptionally skilled at tracing


    work.¡± Suddenly, Zayne missed his personal assistant because he tended to hand such jobs to the


    Ever since he arrived in Bradfort City, Zayne had been doing all sorts of tracing jobs but in fact, he was


    much more adept at making inferences instead. Why am I wasting my talents on tracing work?!


    ¡°Can you arrange for your personal assistant¡ªthe one who¡¯s skilled at tracing¡ªtoe to Bradfort


    City?¡± Heather tried to incite his egoism by intentionally praising his personal assistant. She knew that


    suddenly saying this would surely trigger displeasure from him.


    Indeed, as soon as he heard her words, his expression soured. Don¡¯t tell me Heather has a higher


    regard for ir?! He refused to allow this to ur as he was the infamous detective after all!


    ¡°Miss Langston, I¡¯m quite hurt by your words. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely investigate the true identity of


    that person by today!¡± At that instance, Zayne¡¯s fighting spirit was suddenly ignited. I¡¯ll show ir that I


    can solve a mystery even without her help!¡±


    It was out of curiosity when Leon moved closer to Heather and shot her a look. Wow! I can¡¯t believe


    that Zayne, the infamous detective, can be so adept at putting up a front! Heather can easily win his


    favor with merely a few sentences.


    Soon after that, they arrived at The Apple Gazette with an anxious feeling. In her mind, she hoped that


    everything would proceed smoothly whereas for him, he hoped that everything was just the result of


    him overthinking.


    Once they had parked the car, both Heather and Leon exited the car one after the other. Leon led the


    way in front while Heather trailed along behind him. Their expressions were quite somber, indicating


    that they were not to be messed with.


    They then made their way into the press office. Some of the older employees recognized Heather as


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    soon as she walked in. The past memory of the terrifying moment when she had exerted her


    dominance was etched in their memory and they clearly remembered how she¡¯d nearly razed the


    whole building to the ground.


    Heather coldly swept her eyes across the room as she met the gazes of everyone. Meanwhile, Leon


    sensed the tense atmosphere in the room and he whispered in her ears, ¡°Heather, they seem to be


    quite frightened of you.¡±


    Heather replied softly, ¡°I have kicked up a fuss here before.¡±


    Meanwhile, he cast his eyes across the room and he could sense the fear in everyone¡¯s eyes. What did


    she do to them anyway? They¡¯re so frightened of her. It must have been quite an interesting scene!


    ¡°Have you found the reporter?¡± She didn¡¯t want to continue the casual conversation with him as she


    was much more concerned about their priority.


    ¡°Nope.¡± He was intently searching for the reporter with his eyes, but his efforts were futile. There were


    not that many people in the room but that unassuming face was not among them.


    Heather turned to the crowd and asked, ¡°Is everyone here today?¡±


    A perplexed Leon nced at her. Her words seemed to contain a trap. Meanwhile, the bunch of


    reporters of The Apple Gazette looked at each other in speechlessness. Perhaps, it was because no


    one could seem toprehend the meaning behind her words.


    ¡°How many reporters are there in total in thispany?¡± he asked quickly as he reckoned that it was


    easier to get an answer this way.


    However, unfortunately, no one bothered to answer his question for a while. Heather then revealed a


    smile and mentioned to Leon, ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk to their editor-in-chief!¡±


    He felt quite embarrassed as a result. How can these people be so rude?! I mean, shouldn¡¯t they show


    me some response at the very least, based on my good looks?!


    Heather and Leon strode directly into the chief editor¡¯s office. She pushed open the door from the


    outside and noticed that it was a stranger¡¯s face inside the room; this wasn¡¯t the editor-in-chief she had


    met thest time.


    Maybe Matthias had fired the old chief editor after the previous incident, which exined why there


    was a new one here. At the moment, Heather and Leon had suddenly appeared and they seemed to


    exude an unfriendly vibe, which caused the new editor-in-chief to stare at them in confusion.


    After some time, he finally realized that it was this woman here who had caused the old editor-in-chief


    to lose his job. He suddenly felt quite anxious as he was worried whether they had done anything to


    offend her again.


    ¡°Chief,¡± Heather softly called while the new editor-in-chief felt beads of cold sweat appearing on his


    forehead.


    ¡°I would like to ask whether this person works for you.¡± She unlocked her phone and showed him the


    picture. Although the style of drawing wasn¡¯t fine enough, it was sufficient to identify the person by their


    rough features.


    He focused on her phone screen before he adjusted his sses. Then, he replied with a nervous voice,


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this person.¡±


    Leon, who was next to Heather, retorted, ¡°Look carefully!¡± His slightly harsh tone had increased the


    new editor-in-chief¡¯s anxiousness.


    ¡°I really have not seen this person!¡± the new editor-in-chief replied in frustration. Who¡¯s this handsome


    young man anyway?


    Heather shot a disappointed look at Leon. Looks like that person was lying after all. Perhaps he¡¯s not a


    reporter at all. Meanwhile, he couldn¡¯t hide his frustration either. Another dead end again! I wonder how


    Zayne is doing with his investigation.


    Her only hope now was on Zayne. She stared at the photo on her phone and thought, This sketch


    should be sufficient, right?


    Meanwhile, all of the employees at The Apple Gazette kept their eyes on the editor-in-chief¡¯s office.


    Somehow, everyone felt like Heather was here to create a scene. She finally walked out of the room


    and everything seemed quite calm and peaceful. There wasn¡¯t any sign of disagreement from her.


    At that point, Heather nced coldly at the people waiting around to catch themotion. The room


    suddenly turned silent and everyone lowered their heads to focus on their work on hand. She had


    disliked such nosy people and she coldly snorted at them before turning her back to leave the ce.


    Leon followed closely behind her. Meanwhile, the skies had already darkened and the time seemed to


    zoom past when they both entered the car. However, she slightly hesitated before she slid into the


    driver¡¯s seat. He was lost in his thoughts as he tried hard to recall the details of that person.


    ¡°We¡¯ve hit another dead end. Our best bet is our hotshot detective then,¡± he casually mentioned.


    By that point, Heather was also dispirited as she stared at him and answered, ¡°How about we head


    over and see Zayne now? He might need some help.¡±


    Leon found her suggestion quite unbelievable. She¡¯s actually bringing me to see Zayne?! I thought she


    wanted to keep his whereabouts a secret?!


    ¡°You should try and recall as much as you can while I¡¯ll drive us there now,¡± she borated as she did


    not want to dy the matter. That was the reason why she was extremely keen to head over to Zayne¡¯s


    ce as soon as possible.


    Heather didn¡¯t give Leon a chance to rebuke her. It now seemed that going to see Zayne was the only


    move they could make. In fact, Leon was quite reluctant to meet Zayne, but since she was the one who


    initiated the suggestion to see Zayne, Leon could only force himself to agree to it.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    Although Leon was aware that Heather had been privately keeping in contact with Zayne recently, he


    had no idea where Zayne currently was. While they were on the way, Leon stared at the scenery


    outside with curiosity and he noticed that the route they took was further away from town.


    The route they took looked much more remote than his mansion. In fact, there were plenty of ces to


    hide in the outskirts of Bradfort City and it certainly wasn¡¯t an easy feat to locate someone.


    ¡°This is quite secluded and not many people would make their way here.¡± Leon wondered why he had


    never chosen to search for a ce here to stay, especially when he loved the style of houses here.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been givingments all this while. Don¡¯t you find it amusing?¡± Heather had to bear with his


    verbosity throughout the whole journey. How can hee up with many flighty thoughts all of a


    sudden?!


    Heughed out loud. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to feel awkward.¡± Previously, when they were together, there


    was no awkward moment at all despite not saying a word to each other. However, the current


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    awkwardness was quite hard to bear.


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you think that your incessant chatter is rather awkward as well?¡± As she was still


    upset with Leon, she vented at him as well.


    Meanwhile, upon hearing Heather¡¯s words, he was rather abashed. He scratched the back of his head


    while looking quite lost. It seemed that she was the only one who would be able to render him into such


    a state. However, as he hadn¡¯t realized his problem up until now, it made her annoyed.


    ¡°Heather, does Zayne live in this area?¡± Leon tried to change the topic as he surveyed the area while


    standing at the entrance of the housing estate.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯ll be mistaken as a thief by the security guards if you keep behaving like that!¡± Heather


    approached him and tugged on his sleeve because she could no longer tolerate his embarrassing


    behavior.


    Meanwhile, Leon stared innocently at Heather. ¡°Heather, I didn¡¯t even do anything!¡± He reckoned that


    his good looks would give him indemnity where obviously no one would regard him as a thief.


    She shot a disdainful look at him. ¡°If you have a mirror in front of you now, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be able to see


    your furtive look right now!¡±


    Leon immediately reached out for his phone and switched on his front-facing camera. Then, he stared


    at his reflection on the phone. I¡¯m as good-looking as before! There¡¯s no hint of furtiveness! He was


    quite keen to talk to her about life in general.


    However, Heather had already left without making a sound. She walked in front and left him trailing far


    behind her. Seeing this, he hurriedly rushed up to her. ¡°Heather, wait up! Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡±


    She didn¡¯t even bother to turn around to look at him. Luckily, his legs were long enough for him to


    quickly catch up with her. When he was about to say something, she interrupted, ¡°Shh! Keep quiet!¡±


    Leon hadn¡¯t even said anything, but upon hearing Heather¡¯s words, he was forced to swallow his


    words. He noticed that she shuffled around each block, but he wasn¡¯t sure what she was trying to


    achieve. ¡°Heather, do you know which block he¡¯s staying at?¡± he asked with curiosity. She¡¯s behaving in


    such a strange manner. Surely, she has to exin what¡¯s going on to me!


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that we have been followed here by someone,¡± Heather carefully replied as she had


    enough of being trailed by the press.


    In fact, she felt quite frustrated in regard to her whereabouts being tracked. Why am I always followed


    by someone or secretly photographed each time I have some private matters to deal with?!


    ¡°Heather, what you¡¯re doing right now is useless,¡± he replied solemnly.


    Trailing after a person was a skill and if someone was adept at it, they definitely would not be confused


    by Heather¡¯s current manner of throwing them off. Leon patted her on the back and sincerely advised,


    ¡°Heather, the other party is hiding behind us while we¡¯re out in the open. It¡¯s easy to ovee any


    outright moves directed at us, but it¡¯s the tactics behind our backs that we can¡¯t prevent. We should just


    behave naturally and head inside to see Zayne.¡±


    Heather stared at him with caution. He sounds quite wise. Shortly after that, she nodded at him. ¡°Alright


    then, let¡¯s go in to see Zayne right away.¡±


    Leon felt quite relieved to hear her words. Phew, finally, there¡¯s no need to continue walking around in


    circles! She seems to be quite foolishtely.


    She led him to the first block. Zayne was a big fan of the number one, so he chose to stay at block one


    and his apartment number was 101. Because of that, she had previously made snide remarks about it.


    Upon arriving at Zayne¡¯s doorstep, Leon had slight reservations about entering. At this moment,


    Heather noticed his strange expression and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re feeling nervous?!¡±


    He responded by shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s because the mystery is about to be revealed, so one would


    naturally behave quite out of the ordinary at this point.¡± He reckoned that his curiosity would soon be


    satiated and he couldn¡¯t help butugh in excitement.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite a big fan of Zayne!¡± Heather recalled that he had high regard for Zayne a few years ago


    and this thought suddenly popped into her mind.


    ¡°Well, I did look up information about him to get to know him more when I was younger,¡± Leon


    responded as he reminisced about his sophomore year of high school. At that time, he was quite


    impressed with Zayne and had purposely gone to look for thetter.


    Unfortunately, Zayne had left the location moments before Leon had arrived, so the two of them were


    unable to cross paths with each other. Leon currently had an indescribable feeling of being able to


    meet Zayne in such close proximity.


    ¡°Star-struck?¡± Heather had struck a chord, which caused Leon¡¯s expression to turn. It was such childish


    behavior and he felt quite awkward now that he reminisced about it.


    ¡°Hehe! There¡¯s no need to feel shy. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± she teased. Back then, Leon was still a kid


    when Zayne had gained worldwide recognition, so it was natural for him to look up to Zayne.


    Heather knocked on the door and it took some time before Zayne opened it from the inside. As soon as


    the door was opened, Leon felt his breathing slow down. He nced at Zayne with a nervous


    expression; thetter was currently dressed in loungewear as he was in the midst of brushing his teeth.


    Zayne was like the regr middle-aged neighbor from next door, which waspletely different from


    what Leon had imagined.


    ¡°Miss Langston, you have such perfect timing! I was just brushing my teeth!¡± Zayne said inaudibly with


    a toothbrush in his mouth.


    Meanwhile, Heather found Leon¡¯s shock to be rather amusing. Truth be told, it was arduous to link


    Zayne to the man in front of them as the same person because not many people realized that Zayne


    was in fact quite aical character.


    ¡°Zayne, have you solved the assignment I gave you?¡± Upon seeing Zayne, Heather immediately


    interrogated him. Her expression seemed to imply that he had been cking off at his job.


    At this moment, he smiled to appease her and replied, ¡°The day hasn¡¯t ended yet, so is it necessary to


    her.


    This was the first time that Leon had ever experienced the feeling of being ignored. My looks can


    usually attract everyone¡¯s attention, regardless of gender and age! So, it was unexpected that Zayne


    didn¡¯t even bother to say a word to him.


    After Heather and Leon had walked into the apartment one after the other, Zayne finally turned his


    attention to Leon. However, soon after that, he redirected his gaze at her and asked, ¡°Why did you


    bring Leon along?¡±


    Zayne knew who Leon was after all. Leon didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to


    introduce himself, which made it a hard pill for him to swallow.


    ¡°I brought him along to provide you with more clues.¡± Heather pursed her lips. She behaved as if she


    was thedy of the house and plopped down on the couchzily.


    Meanwhile, Leon stood there unmoving like a mountain. As a result, Zayne shot a perplexed look at


    him and immediately made the connection. ¡°Were you the one who produced the sketch?¡±


    Leon nodded. His childhood idol was indeed quite extraordinary as he had quickly connected the dots.


    Armed with this knowledge, Leon felt quite excited¡ªas if he had regained his childhood passion.


    ¡°Your drawing skills have room for improvement,¡± Zayne responded with disdain as he had a hard time


    deciphering the sketch. Furthermore, the person in the sketch had an ordinary face, which further


    At that moment, Heather couldn¡¯t contain herughter by the side. She found Zayne and Leon¡¯s


    interaction quite amusing. She¡¯d previously envisioned this scene in her mind, but she never expected


    that it would be realized.


    ¡°Gosh.¡± Leon sighed as he had no idea how to initiate a conversation with Zayne.


    ¡°In the past, did you purposely fly from Italy to Japan just to meet me?¡± Zayne brought up the past that


    Leon was quite reluctant to recall.


    At that instance, Leon was mortified. Heather had mentioned that particr event earlier when they


    were at the entrance and now Zayne did the same thing too. Great! This incident will probably be


    immortalized forever!


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Heather burst out inughter. This is tooical! These two silly billies make everything


    much moreical when they¡¯re together!


    At this moment, Zayne shot her a look of annoyance. ¡°Are you here to supervise my work or to be a


    spectator of a joke?¡± He was extremely offended by her attitude. What¡¯s so funny about the


    conversation between me and Leon anyway?


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. The chemical reaction you guys produce when you¡¯re together is just way too explosive!


    This is so funny!¡± It had been ages since she¡¯dughed out loud. Suddenly, she realized that she was


    no longer as tense as before after a goodugh.


    ¡°Hey! What are you on about?! How can there be a chemical reaction between us?! We¡¯re both of the


    same gender!¡± Leon retorted sternly as he insisted on maintaining his masculinity.


    Zayne, who was standing by Leon¡¯s side, was clearly aware that it was important to uphold their


    position as red-blooded males at this moment. ¡°Miss Langston, watch your words. There are some


    things that you can¡¯t joke around on.¡±


    At that moment, Heather curled up in bed as she knew that the best solution now was to keep her


    mouth shut and remain silent. She lifted her brows at the two men and shot a perverse look at them.


    At this moment, Zayne and Leon stared at each other in speechlessness. Both of them couldn¡¯t believe


    that she was behaving as such, so they decided to ignore her. Next, Zayne turned to Leon and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s head into the bedroom. My tools are in there.¡±


    As soon as she heard those words, Heather couldn¡¯t control her perverse thoughts and she couldn¡¯t


    help but interrupt, ¡°The tools are inside. Oh, I didn¡¯t realize that you guys preferred using tools.¡± At that


    moment, she no longer maintained her regal,dy-like look and she behaved exactly like a hooligan.


    Moreover, she purposely emphasized the word ¡°tool¡±.


    In response, Zayne turned around to re furiously at her. I¡¯m 100 percent straight! I¡¯m frustrated with


    the way she is teasing me.


    A helpless Leon took a step forward. He knew that if they continued to react to Heather¡¯s teases, it


    would definitely worsen, so he naturally dragged Zayne away with him too.


    Both men entered the bedroom one after the other. The room looked quite cold and devoid of any


    human touch. While there were two rooms in this apartment, one of them was mainly used for work


    while the other was the actual bedroom.


    In the room, there were multiple appliances in the room and the most eye-catching one was a single


    desktop. It was such a surprise that Zayne still used a desktop for work, but that was also


    understandable because it was much more professional to use a desktop. The only downside was that


    it would be hard to carry around.


    ¡°Leon, I trust that yourputing skills are great.¡± Zayne seemed to know a great deal about Leon.


    ¡°It¡¯s average,¡± Leon responded with humility.


    Then, Zayne patted Leon on the back. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be modest. I suppose you¡¯re currently at the


    level of a hacker.¡±


    In fact, Zayne was quite happy to have Leon over because he was in need of a hacker¡¯s help now. With


    Leon¡¯s help, Zayne was confident that it would simplify his work of deciphering the reporter¡¯s identity.


    ¡°How can I help?¡± Leon caught the hint and realized that Zayne was requesting his help.


    Meanwhile, Zayne beamed widely at Leon. As soon as Leon noted Zayne¡¯s smile, Leon deduced that


    the following task that he was about to do would definitely be difficult. At that instance, he realized that


    Zayne and Heather were quite simr in terms of their cunning behavior. Not to mention, the way they


    smiled was terrifying.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this desktop in your hands then.¡± Zayne¡¯sputing skills were not as good as Leon¡¯s, but he


    was mainly skillful at figuring out different solutions. He coulde up with some tricky ways that


    usually came as a surprise to most people.


    Leon sat silently in front of theputer and switched it on. The desktop powered on at lightning


    speed, making it obvious that the device would be quite efficient for him toplete the work.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡± he asked as he wanted to know the job details.


    ¡°Next, you just have to follow my instructions.¡± Zayne didn¡¯t n to reveal everything at one go to Leon.


    There seemed to be an inexplicable, mysterious vibe behind Zayne¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Zayne, have you been in Taiwan all these years?¡± Leon asked out of curiosity. Since I have the chance


    to meet him, I might as well get him to answer all the questions that I had from the past.


    ¡°Is my whereabouts so concerning? Why are you curious about that?¡± Zayne¡¯s blunt reply resulted in


    an embarrassed Leon.


    ¡°Well, I merely thought that you were quite inactive on an international level throughout the years.¡±


    Over the years, Zayne had indeed kept a low profile and he¡¯d led apletely different life to what


    Leon had predicted back then.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    The encounter did not transpire as per Leon¡¯s expectations and he was quite disappointed as a result.


    Nheless, he realized that disappointment was amon thing one encountered in life, so he didn¡¯t


    remain dejected for long.


    Zayne had noticed everything and stared at Leon for some time before he spoke, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because


    I haven¡¯t had to personally deal with many cases over the years.¡±


    Leon couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips into a smile as soon as he heard Zayne¡¯s reply. After all, he had


    grasped Zayne¡¯s dark sense of humor.


    ¡°I think so too.¡± The topic had ended with Zayne¡¯s answer. Leon didn¡¯t continue to pursue the matter as


    he felt that he should respect Zayne¡¯s privacy. Zayne¡¯s private life had nothing to do with him anyway.


    Both of them busied themselves with their own tasks tacitly while Heather remained outside the room.


    She stared at the tightly shut door with a look of realization, Looks like it was a good idea to bring Leon


    with me. I should have known that it would be perfect to get them to work together!


    Leon¡¯s outstandingputing skills are exactly what Zayne needs! She smiled self-mockingly. How


    could I have overlooked something so simple?! I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on with metely! Most


    people reckoned that someone in love would usually end up behaving in a foolish manner. With that in


    mind, she asked herself, Is it actually because of my rtionship?!


    Heather¡¯s attention was suddenly disrupted by the soft sound of her cell phone ringing. The sound was


    an indication that she had received a notification on Messenger and it was only yesterday that she¡¯d


    intentionally chosen this ringtone.


    She thought that it would be Matthias on the other end, but as soon as she clicked into Messenger,


    surprisingly, it was the strange old man who had contacted her before.


    ¡®Miss, have you resolved that frustrating incident you had?¡¯ For some reason, she was slightly annoyed


    by that man¡¯s blunt question.


    She didn¡¯t like someone taking such a close interest in her personal life and even felt that there was


    something odd with him. However, she couldn¡¯t quite decipher his true identity at the moment.


    ¡®Why are you so concerned about my personal matters?¡¯ Heather replied in a rude manner. He was the


    one who spoke bluntly first!


    Meanwhile, he wrote almost instantaneously, ¡®It¡¯s because you¡¯re the new owner of the wooden sword


    that I treasure the most. That¡¯s why I feel like I¡¯m obliged to help you endure your difficult moments.¡¯


    Heather could catch a hint of pity from his voice, which triggered her even further. I don¡¯t need pity or


    ¡®Difficult moments?! Perhaps I have a differentprehension of the situation then. I don¡¯t think that


    I¡¯m going through a difficult life at the moment!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t control her annoyance toward this con


    artist whom she reckoned was just trying hard to gain recognition.


    She was prepared to delete his contact right there and her tone of voice turned quite cold with a hint of


    anger when the other party replied calmly, ¡®Do you believe in fate?¡¯


    While staring at the old man¡¯s message, Heather couldn¡¯t help but think, This is dumb! It¡¯s as if he¡¯s


    asking whether I know thepany Amway?! Obviously, yes!


    She vehemently refused to answer such a pointless question and reckoned that it made more sense to


    block this person¡¯s contact. Somehow, she didn¡¯t even know why but she¡¯d approved this stranger¡¯s


    contact because of the wooden sword.


    However, Heather now reckoned that she should delete him from her contact list. As she was careful


    with maintaining her privacy, she disliked having strangers on her Messenger.


    Before she could even do so, he quickly sent another message. ¡®Your best friend is currently


    experiencing an ordeal, but you can only watch as she suffers. This feeling of yours haspletely


    destroyed all the self-confidence you once had.¡¯ He mentioned this sagely, which stopped her in her


    action of blocking him.


    ¡®Best friend¡¯. Heather stared at those two words and she suddenly felt an unexinable sense of fear.


    He must be quite a character!


    She was about to inform Zayne about this, but before she did so, she quickly replied, ¡®Why are you


    saying this to me?¡¯ She had tried writing inconspicuously to prevent the recipient from realizing the


    issue with her words. Now, she was full of curiosity as she realized that it was something that could no


    longer be justified as sixth sense.


    After Heather had knocked on the door, Zayne opened the door from the inside within seconds. In the


    room, Leon¡¯s eyes were fixated on theputer screen as his fingers whizzed deftly on the keyboard.


    She was about to say something when Zayne ced a finger on his lips to signal for her to remain


    silent as he shook his head at her. He indicated for her to talk outside the room.


    Both of them walked out of the room one after the other and left Leon, who was currently focused on


    his work, in peace. Meanwhile, Zayne crossed his arms in front of him and stared at Heather; he was


    quite confused at her sudden disruption of his work.


    ¡°Heather, do you have a question you want to ask?¡± He noticed that she seemed to be lost and he was


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    quite keen to know what was troubling her.


    In response, she gave him a rather forced smile. ¡°Do you believe in Metaphysics?¡± She used to scoff at


    Metaphysics and he was clearly aware of that, which was why he found it strange for her to suddenly


    ask about this.


    ¡°Metaphysics? I¡¯m half-convinced.¡± Zayne generally maintained an idle observing attitude toward


    Metaphysics; he had never personally experienced it, so he couldn¡¯t confidently state its non-existence.


    ¡°Let me show you this conversation.¡± Heather took out her phone and ced it in front of him as she


    said those words. She clicked on the conversation she had with that man to show him with the hopes


    that he would be able to analyze the situation for her.


    Zayne immediately took her phone in his hands and quickly scanned through their conversation. After


    that, he stared at her with a confused expression. ¡°What does this have to do with Metaphysics?¡± He


    could not find any link to Metaphysics at all from their entire conversation.


    ¡°Not long ago, I was browsing at the flea market and he gifted me with a wooden sword. Since I don¡¯t


    like to receive gifts, I insisted on paying the market price for it,¡± she briefly exined to him.


    Meanwhile, he rubbed his chin and asked, ¡°So, this is the guy who gave you the wooden sword? Do


    you mean to say that there is a link to Metaphysics because of the wooden sword?¡± He revealed a


    smile, but it was quite obvious that he was dumbfounded. ¡°My darling Heather, you must be extremely


    tensetely. There¡¯s nothing wrong with your conversation, so please don¡¯t overthink everything,¡± he


    ¡°Then, what is his motive?¡± Heather calmly rebuked. Although she remained quite wary about the


    situation, once her suggestion was dismissed by someone, she would contrarily turn to the other side


    and insist on her thoughts.


    Zayne returned her cell phone back to her. ¡°Your best friend is currently going through multiple ordeals.


    This sentence itself could refer to anything at all or it could be just a gimmick to lure you in. It¡¯s quite


    mean seriously?! Then, tell me, what¡¯s all this right now?! You¡¯re frantically rushing here and there to


    resolve the problem. As far as I can see, you¡¯re not standing idly and watching her suffer! Well, as for


    thest sentence that he mentioned about your self-confidence being affected, this is all just a


    psychological deduction on his part, so there¡¯s no need for you to take all this to heart.¡±


    He patiently exined everything to Heather as he felt that those words from the old man had meant


    nothing. Besides, she was a whiz at psychology studies, which made Zayne believe that she wouldn¡¯t


    be shaken by a few ambiguous sentences.


    ¡°I get your point. I understand that scientifically speaking, all of his words are a strong indication that he


    is ying a psychological game. I suspect that he might even be fully aware of my identity, which is


    why he intentionally prepared all these words to get closer to me after the previous encounter in order


    to trick me.¡± Heather analyzed the situation based on her knowledge of psychology. She was able to


    figure things out herself; however, she needed a detective¡¯s hunch rather than a psychological point of


    view now.


    Zayne had immediately caught the gist of things. In response, he revealed an awkward smile. ¡°Heather,


    I hardly depend on my hunch even when solving mysteries.¡± Meanwhile, he wasn¡¯t sure why she was


    so mindful of a con artist. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s so easily swayed nowadays?!


    ¡°Look at thest message.¡± She handed over her phone to him once again. It was moments earlier that


    the other party had sent a long text in reply to her previous question.


    He focused his attention on the phone; there were a bunch of words packed closely together and it


    looked slightly blurred.


    ¡®I told you that our encounter was part of fate. I experienced countless ordeals when I was young and I


    was also once tormented by the fact that I couldn¡¯t help my best friend. At that time, the guilt


    overwhelmed me and shattered my self-confidence. Back then, I didn¡¯t manage to save my friend, so I


    really wish that you¡¯ll seed in helping your friend. Otherwise, you¡¯ll surely regret this for the rest of


    your life.¡± That person had tried to cajole Heather by returning to the topic of ¡®best friend¡¯ and continued


    to convince her from there.


    Upon reading that message, Zayne frowned and was quite disdainful. ¡°This person¡¯s out of his mind!¡±


    That guy¡¯s spouting all sorts of nonsense! What the heck!


    Meanwhile, she stared at him. Her sixth sense told her that things were clearly not what they seemed


    to be, but she was struggling with her logical thoughts. Evidently, her logic indicated that the sender of


    the messages was clearly insane!


    ¡°Forget about it. I believe he must have some ulterior motive, but let¡¯s just wait and see since I can¡¯t


    seem to figure out what¡¯s behind his back right now.¡± She decided against deleting the person¡¯s


    contact.


    He suddenly jeered, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to delete this person¡¯s contact?¡± He was keen to do


    it on her behalf and remove this person who spouted endless nonsense.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s actually quite interesting.¡± She revealed a rxed smile as she pretended that nothing had


    happened since she didn¡¯t want to disrupt the initiallyfortable atmosphere.


    Heather then took her phone from Zayne and deleted the entire conversation she had with that man.


    Out of sight, out of mind! She didn¡¯t want to continue the topic with that person because she was quite


    sure that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop herself from deleting him or blocking him otherwise.


    Meanwhile, Zayne had no idea what was on her mind. Actually, he realized that she was no longer the


    same Heather he remembered from their reencounter.


    Not only did Leon feel that her emotional intelligence had significantly decreased, even Zayne


    reckoned that she¡¯d flushed her brains down the drain. Overall, she seemed to behave in a stranger


    manner; she was no longer a force to reckon with in the corporate world.


    ¡°You should continue with your work. I want to know the person¡¯s identity by tonight!¡± It was something


    that she insisted since it sounded like she would not head to sleep until he deciphered that person¡¯s


    identity.


    ¡°Hey, I could also find out the identity of that old man while I¡¯m doing this!¡± Zayne willingly volunteered


    for the job.


    ¡°That would be great!¡± A pleased Heather smiled at him. In fact, she had the exact same notion in her


    mind, so it was just perfect that he¡¯d volunteered for it.


    ¡°Hand me your phone. I need to take a look at his details.¡± He turned to her.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She handed over her phone and noticed that he suddenly smiled at such an odd interval.


    At that moment, Zayne had her phone in his hands and it wasn¡¯t long before he walked off into the


    room with the item. Then, the door mmed shut.


    Suddenly, Heather slightly regretted her decision. I can¡¯t believe I handed Zayne my phone?! Why does


    everything seem so surreal?!

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    After taking Heather¡¯s phone with him, Zayne¡¯s facial expression slightly changed. Leon, who was busy,


    raised his head to look at Zayne and saw her phone in his hands.


    She had never allowed people to touch a personal belonging such as her phone, so he was curious as


    to how Zayne managed to have her phone.


    When Zayne had noticed Leon¡¯s gaze, he gave an honest smile, which made Leon confused. However,


    this was not Leon¡¯s main concern. As the search was about toe to an end, he quickly returned his


    focus to theptop again.


    Zayne walked to his working desk and ced the phone on the table. He looked at the profile picture of


    the person on Messenger, which was a picture of a wooden sword. The person seemed to love wooden


    swords.


    He quickly clicked into the man¡¯s Facebook profile and immediately saw a link that would bring the


    viewer to motivational pages. Zayne¡¯s expression slightly changed because after perusing the entire


    profile, he could not locate any pictures whatsoever.


    His face darkened. If there were photos, it would be easier for him to track. However, since there were


    no photos at all, it would be more troublesome with just a Messenger ount.


    When he shot a nce at Leon, he noticed that Leon was close to tracking their target. Not wanting to


    be too slow, Zayne quickly started on his work as well.


    Both of them were like opponents in an online game with their tapping keyboards being the only


    sounds in the room. Even though he was not excellent at tracking people down, he was not someone


    who would easily admit defeat either.


    As long as he could track this person on Messenger, he would not lose the game. He thought about the


    various different techniques that his assistant had used to track people down.


    When he first talked to Leon, Zayne had his reservations. He would show his capabilities this time


    around and learn more about the true identity of that old man.


    Soon enough, Zayne used a trick to obtain the pictures of the person on Facebook. Even though it was


    only a few pictures, it was enough for him.


    He looked at the old man who was stroking his beard in the picture. It was a decent-looking man, but


    even up until now, Zayne was confident that he was a scammer.


    How do I prove that I¡¯m moving forward with the investigation? Through the pictures, he quickly


    discovered the old man¡¯s identity. It was not theplete information about his background as the one


    listed in the profile section was limited.


    Upon seeing the limited information, Zayne felt troubled. because it was not an easy task for him to


    unearth more information thaty underneath. It was only now that the real task had started as he


    copied the information that he discovered.


    On the surface, the man¡¯s identity seemed to match with Heather¡¯s description. It was just that Zayne


    was unclear whether the man had secretly done some illegal activities or not.


    He believed that many ordinary people were hiding under the hood of the peaceful society. Since many


    of their crimes were not even recorded, he could only make some deductions based on the clues that


    he found.


    The old man looked like he was aw-abiding citizen, but in reality, Zayne did not believe that he was


    merely an ordinary citizen. That old man must have done something that no one else knew about.


    Call it a detective¡¯s instinct or whatnot, but the old man¡¯s picture and behavior had made Zayne


    suspicious. In reality, he had studied a bit of physiognomy that often brought upon some unexpected


    effects when he was trying to find the root of a case.


    The old man¡¯s face made him quite ufortable. With a face like his, it was impossible that he was


    just an ordinary citizen, which created more suspicion about his identity. Of course, Zayne cared more


    about the evidence. He would not simply give any conclusions based on the old man¡¯s looks without


    further evidence.


    While he was still troubled about the old man¡¯s life, Leon had already tracked the person who


    proimed himself as a reporter, based on the methods that Zayne told him. Leon stared at the picture


    fixedly¡ªthe man looked exactly like how Leon had remembered him..


    In the picture, the man had a pair of morose eyes that looked exactly the same as he was in real life.


    Leon had already noticed that the man¡¯s eyes had a different expression from an ordinary person back


    then.


    Then, he stood up from his chair. After spending such a long time tracking the person inplete


    focus, his entire body became sore. It was better for him to walk around every hour when he was


    working at theputer for that period of time.


    Hence, Leon was quite impressed by programmers who had to face theputer for such a long time,


    but there were also many cases of them suddenly dropping dead.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± he spoke as he stretched his body while walking over to Zayne.


    Once again, his gaze fell on Heather¡¯s phone again. Up until now, she had never entered the room to


    take her phone back and it seemed that she trusted Zayne a lot.


    After all, a phone would contain a lot of private information. On top of that, Zayne was a detective. It


    was reasonable that one would feel anxious if he had obtained their phones. Upon seeing that Zayne


    was still busy, Leon did not utter another word and instead sat next to him and quietly watched him.


    Leon liked the pair of eyes that Zayne had. Like hispatriots, he also had dark ck irises. While


    Leon had met many people with ck irises, it was rare toe across someone withpletely


    ck irises like Zayne¡¯s.


    Zayne¡¯s irises were as dark as night and it was a color that Leon loved the most. Even Heather did not


    have such eyes.


    Leon had once observed her eyes, which were slightly brown. Of course, her eyes could not be


    preferred Zayne¡¯s eyes.


    By the time Zayne had noticed Leon, Leon was already looking at his eyes for a long time. After


    noticing the curious look in Leon¡¯s eyes, Zayne squinted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Unable to help himself, Leon blurted out his thoughts. ¡°Why do you have such dark ck eyes?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Zayne smiled, not expecting him to ask such a question. After rubbing his nose, he


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    replied, ¡°My eyes are different from the average adult. I have a pair of ck eyes that makes me look


    like a child and it¡¯s probably the facial feature I¡¯m most proud of.¡±


    Leon firmly nodded in agreement to Zayne¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, they are as dark as night. I love them.¡±


    When Zayne heard Leon¡¯spliments, he was over the moon. With a nod of his head, he added,


    ¡°Actually, many kids have such eyes. So, people would feel more simple and pure when they look at


    eyes like mine.¡± The topic had aroused his interest, so he exined more to Leon.


    This scene made Zayne recall the first time he met Heather and she had also mentioned his eyes back


    then. It was the same type of observations that both she and Leon had shared.


    ¡°Yes, they are gorgeous, so much so that I can¡¯t even describe what I feel.¡± Leon could not find any


    adjectives to describe Zayne¡¯s eyes as words failed him.


    ¡°Actually there are many people who have simr eyes like mine.¡± Zayne, however, did not feel that it


    was a special thing because in fact, he prefered blue eyes.


    Leon shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The ck in your eyes is not something an ordinary person


    couldpare with.¡± He thought that it was the greatest part about seeing Zayne in real life.


    Zayne merely smiled without saying anything else. Since he had not finished his task, he threw himself


    back into the investigation. He was quite stubborn most of the time and his nature was both an


    advantage and a disadvantage to his job. It made him persevere to find out the truth, but it also led him


    to dead ends.


    While looking at the old man¡¯s photograph, Leon assumed that Zayne was investigating this person.


    Even though Zayne did not know who this man was, he seemed to treat him with importance.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading outside first. I¡¯m worried that Heather might be bored from waiting outside.¡± As he


    sensed the slight awkwardness in the room, Leon felt that it was better to apany Heather outside.


    When he walked out of the room, he saw Heather asleep on the couch and removed his sweater. As he


    gently walked toward her, he covered her body with his sweater..


    Even though he was being gentle and light, she still woke up as a result of his actions. With a pair of


    dazed eyes, she greeted, ¡°Leon.¡± Her voice was quite thick as she had just woken up.


    ¡°Heather, are you tired?¡± Leon could understand the fatigue she had been feeling for the past few days.


    ¡°No.¡± She immediately rose from the couch and the sweater slid from her body.


    He reacted quickly and caught it, but he did not know why she was being stubborn. Nevertheless, this


    was her character¡ªshe was a stubborn person who would never admit defeat.


    ¡°Heather, I already discovered the person.¡± Leon told her this piece of good news.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty quick,¡± shemented as she looked at her watch. If I knew that Leon could reach this


    stage after being instructed by Zayne, I should have brought him over sooner.


    ¡°I bet you can¡¯t guess his true identity.¡± Leon was trying to make her curious about it. His tone seemed


    slightly prideful amidst his childishness, as if he was still a child, but he had always been like this.


    ¡°Of course I can¡¯t.¡± Heather was in no mood to y games with him and she only wanted him to quickly


    reveal the truth.


    ¡°He¡¯s an American and he always epts jobs that are associated with photography abroad. Logically


    speaking, he should be in the United States right now. I think the reason for him being here is because


    a local had hired him..¡± Leon deduced that the man was hired by someone to Bradfort City to follow her


    and take pictures of her.


    ¡°Your deduction seems reasonable, but why did he show you that picture?¡± Heather thought that it was


    extremely weird. It was as if the enemy had deliberately tried to reveal himself.


    ¡°I have no idea either. Perhaps Zayne can uncover the reason.¡± It was better for Zayne to continue the


    work from where Leon had left off since he was only responsible for tracking that person down.


    ¡°In that case, we might need to wait. He is probably still investigating another person for me.¡± With that,


    Heather looked at the tightly shut door. There was no movement in the room¡ªit seemed like Zayne


    had encountered some difficulties.


    ¡°You asked him to investigate an old man?¡± Leon asked with curiosity. He could not imagine why a


    person like an old man would have a connection with Heather.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a weird old man.¡± She stopped after the brief exnation. She did not want to divulge too


    much information to Leon and she would not tell anyone the full picture either.


    Leon was intelligent enough to know about this. Upon seeing that she refused to exin further, he


    changed the subject. ¡°Heather, it seems like you encountered many things over the past few days.¡±


    Heather raised her head to look into his eyes as the invisible barrier still stood between them. Many


    things simply could not return to the past and she could only swallow what she wanted to say.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    The atmosphere was making them both feel bad. While Leon was ufortable with Heather not


    telling him everything, he could not evenin about it because he knew that he deserved it.


    He now slightly regretted his decision to apany her here. He felt that she might be even more


    Meanwhile, Heather shifted her gaze elsewhere. In the past, she had been the most at ease when she


    was with him, but now, Leon¡¯s figure was like a heavy stone that rested upon her heart. The barrier


    between them really ruined their friendship.


    Both of them hoped that Zayne could quickly walk out of the room to resolve the awkwardness between


    them while Leon constantly looked at the door.


    Without a phone in her hands, Heather could not even find something to pass the time. Looking at the


    huge television in the living room, the only remaining option for her to salvage the awkwardness hangin


    in the air was to switch the device on.


    Leon had initially lowered his head to look at his phone. Upon hearing the sound of the television, he


    turned to look at it¡ªthere was an advertisement ying at this moment.


    After he noticed that her eyes were glued on it, he shot a gaze at her from the corner of his eyes. When


    he saw her attentiveness, he felt even more ashamed of himself.


    Even though Leon did not think that his previous actions had badly hurt her, Heather¡¯s subsequent


    attitude made him feel really remorseful. The rtionship that he spent so long to nurture was


    destroyed easily just like that.


    He felt that he should take the initiative to do something. After he thought about it, he walked to her and


    sat down beside her without much space between them.


    He could even smell the fragrance from her body, but he could also feel her stiffen.


    ¡°Heather, I used to think that what I did was not a big deal. It¡¯s only now that I realize how wrong I was,¡±


    he spoke in a low voice that had a tinge of sorrow.


    ¡°Do you really think that you are wrong?¡± Heather gently asked Leon as she still did not see an earnest


    remorse in his eyes.


    He nodded. ¡°Heather, I think I¡¯ve done something that I should have never done. I seem to have


    destroyed our friendship and your trust in me.¡± When he recalled the huge effort he had thrown in back


    then, he hated himself. After a pause, he continued, ¡°I spent such a long time nudging you to open up


    to me. I¡¯ve even wasted all the hard work I did in the past.¡±


    After hearing Leon¡¯s words, Heather felt slightly wistful. She had no idea what to tell him and his current


    behavior made her ask herself whether she was being too sensitive. She somehow thought of Myra at


    this moment. Back then, I did such an awful thing to her and destroyed her first love. What I did was


    much worse than Leon¡¯s actions.


    Heather considered whether she should forgive him. Now that they were in a crisis, she felt that she


    should not have an argument with him at this moment. Thinking about how well he had treated her


    back then, her resolve wavered even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much into it. We are still friends. It¡¯s just that we have different bottom lines and


    different perceptions on things,¡± she consoled. In fact, she could understand why Leon would do


    something like that¡ªin his world, doing such a thing would not hurt their friendship at all.


    ¡°Heather, I thought I¡¯ve already lost you,¡± Leon responded as he looked into her eyes while trying to


    distinguish the truth in her words.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I need more time.¡± When Heather heard his sad words, she felt awful about it and


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    somehow remembered Matthias. I always have so many rules that hurt those around me. I also test


    their bottomlines often, but I always push the me on others.


    ¡°Heather, I know it¡¯s going to be difficult for you to ept this, but I really know where I messed up


    now. Can you please don¡¯t give up on me?¡± Leon even stretched out his hands to grab her arm like a


    child.


    She did not push him away, but she did not know what to tell him as she looked at him. She saw the


    panic in his eyes and knew that she had really shocked him this time around.


    They were so focused on their conversation topic that they did not realize Zayne¡¯s arrival to the point


    where they never heard him opening the door. Looking at their weird posture, he could not help but


    frown.


    In fact, he was quite curious about the rtionship that the two of them had. It was too close to say that


    they were just friends, but it was way overboard to say that they were lovers.


    He touched his beard as he thought about it. Logically speaking, such a situation would not happen to


    Heather and it was true that he could not even see a hint of romantic interest in her eyes.


    On the other hand, it was obvious that Leon had suppressed his deep love for her. Even though he hid


    it well underneath his eyes, Zayne quickly saw through him.


    Zayne joked, ¡°Am I disturbing the both of you?¡±


    Leon finally released his grip on Heather. Even though he was usually thick-skinned, he felt slightly


    embarrassed at this moment. The way he looked earlier was just too humiliating.


    She also shifted her body to keep a distance from him. After all, it seemed rather inappropriate to have


    such intimate behavior with him in front of Zayne.


    Zayne also went to the couch and sat on the other side next to Heather. Then, he took the remote and


    switched to another channel. Tilting his head, he asked, ¡°Why do you like to watch advertisements?


    Why do we even switch on the television? It¡¯s all because of the prime time series at eight.¡±


    With that, he changed the channel to one that was airing a television series. While she had no interest


    in television series, he had enjoyed it a lot.


    A detective series was being yed on the screen. Leon did not expect for Zayne to like detective


    series as many of them were so exaggerated that they were different from reality. Because of that, he


    thought Zayne would regard these films in disdain.


    ¡°Heather, it¡¯s not cute for a girl who dislikes television series,¡± Zayne continued to tease her.


    However, she merely replied coldly, ¡°Did you find out about the person I asked you to investigate?¡±


    Upon hearing that, he shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve found him, but there are no criminal offences. I just think that he


    looks quite different, as if he is hiding something.¡± He still had not found any concrete evidence to


    urately prove his suspicions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much about his looks. I¡¯ve met many people in my life and I don¡¯t think there¡¯s


    anything special in his looks. Actually, he¡¯s so ordinary that I would just forget about him after taking


    just one look.¡± Heather even suspected whether Zayne had even found the correct person.


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m talking from a physiognomy perspective. You don¡¯t know much about this, Heather.¡± He


    knew very well that she did not have any exposures in the subject and that she was quite disdainful


    about this.


    ¡°Really? Is there really a scientific proof of physiognomy?¡± Heather had lived abroad for many years, so


    she did not study about this topic at all. On top of that, she was not interested in it anyway.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Leon replied. ¡°Physiognomy is aplicated subject.¡± He was quite interested in the


    subject, but he could not find a good teacher.


    Zayne nodded in approval and shot Leon a look of encouragement. ¡°Very well said. It¡¯splicated


    knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about it. I would like to know what exactly you have found out.¡± With that, she looked


    at him as she did not want to discuss physiognomy at this moment. She just wanted to know the truth.


    With a troubled expression on his face, Zayne answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t find out about anything. His life is


    quite ordinary and I can¡¯t even find anything suspicious about him.¡± It was the most troublesome to


    investigate an ordinary person. It¡¯s just like finding your life partner. If you are finding your partner


    based on your feelings without any specific requirements or red gs, it¡¯s the most difficult. What does


    it mean by no requirements? And what are the ¡®right¡¯ feelings?


    ¡°In that case, for the time being, it shows that he¡¯s not with the same group of people who kidnapped


    Myra,¡± Heather responded after she thought about it. The first possibility she wanted to eliminate was


    this. As for the other rted matters to him, it was unimportant to her.


    ¡°So, this is what you care about the most.¡± He stared at her in speechlessness. It¡¯s so difficult to guess


    what women are thinking!


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll suspect whoever I meet to be a part of the gang who kidnapped Myra. It¡¯s a natural thing.¡±


    Heather thought that it waspletely reasonable for her to think that way and she had no idea why


    Zayne was so shocked.


    Zayne nodded in agreement. ¡°For the time being, it¡¯s impossible for him to have any connections to the


    kidnappers. The worst case scenario is that he¡¯s just a scammer.¡± He suddenly understood the


    situation. I have to prioritize the kidnapping case the most. As for the potential scammers who have set


    their eyes on Heather, it¡¯s not that important. Judging by her intellect, she would not be deceived.


    Upon seeing that he could not contribute to anything in their conversation, Leon merely looked at the


    television in silence. The detective series was not as boring as he thought. Even though it was rather


    exaggerated, it was also quite close to the actual scenario in real life.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s ignore him,¡± Heather concluded. ¡°If he really is a scammer, he will definitely find


    ways to get to me if I ignore him. He might even look for different ways to catch my attention.¡±


    Zayne smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right; it¡¯s a usual tactic of the scammers. Since it¡¯s more likely for you to scam


    people rather than the other way around, I¡¯m not worried about you at all.¡±


    Even Leon, who was next to them, nodded after he heard those words. ¡°How is it possible for anyone


    to scam Heather? She¡¯s an exceptionally bright and talented woman.¡± He just wanted to increase his


    visibility, so he tried to make some jokes to attract their attention.


    However, upon hearing that, Heather was slightly annoyed and she shot a cold stare at Leon. ¡°Your


    words sound more sarcastic instead.¡± With that, she looked at him with an understanding gaze, making


    him feel awkward in an instant.


    Zayne merely looked at their interactions with curiosity. It seems like Leon has done something that let


    Heather down. This looks pretty interesting. What if Heather did something that let Leon down? What


    would they be in that case? At least it wouldn¡¯t be like this. I suddenly feel slightly sorry for Leon.


    Leon scratched his head andughed to mask his awkwardness. ¡°Heather, I spoke too fast earlier


    without thinking about it and it was wrong of me.¡± When dealing with Heather, we must remember to


    obediently admit to our mistakes.


    Zayne did not expect that Leon understood Heather well and immediately admitted to his mistake. Now


    that he had already apologized, even if she was still annoyed, she could not say anything else.


    After noticing that Zayne had just watched the drama unfold between her and Leon with a sly smile,


    she felt even more annoyed and lectured Zayne as well. ¡°You have been losing your detective¡¯s


    intuitiontely. It seems like you really need an assistant when you are tracking people down.¡±


    After hearing her disdainful tone, Zayne¡¯s temper immediately rose. I can¡¯t believe that she dares to say


    something like this. On top of that, she said that in front of an outsider!


    Leon was trying to suppress his smile since he never expected Heather to aim for Zayne this time. I¡¯m


    safe, but not Zayne as the vicious Heather reveals her fangs.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    As he was being mocked by Heather, Zayne innocently looked at her. Sure enough, those who quietly


    smile at others would not end up well. He cleared his throat and decided to regain his power. ¡°If you are


    willing to be my assistant, it¡¯s most weed,¡± he retorted since he would not lose to anyone in the


    realm of teasing.


    Heather shifted her gaze to Leon. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the assistant you are looking for is someone like Leon.¡± In


    an instant, he was pulled into the conversation again, even though he only wanted to be a bystander.


    He immediately rified his position. Of course I have to stand on the same line as Heather! ¡°I¡¯m not


    interested in being your assistant, Zayne.¡±


    Zayne angrily eyed Leon. He could not believe that Leon had actually betrayed their ¡®revolutionary


    friendship¡¯.


    Since that was the case, he decided it was time for them to head home. ¡°Anyway, we have already


    found out what we needed. You guys can leave now.¡± He was also exhausted at this hour and he would


    not allow the investigation to affect his sleep.


    Upon hearing that, Heather and Leon rose from the couch one after another. Sure enough, it was no


    longer early, so they could not continue to stay here and dy Zayne¡¯s sleep. The both of them also


    had to sleep earlier to ensure that they had enough energy to attend the party radiantly the next day.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± she told Zayne after she stered a smile on her face, which


    humiliated him once again.


    He even wondered whether he had a masochistic inclination. Otherwise, why would I miss this woman


    who likes to torture me?


    After leaving Zayne¡¯s ce, Leon quickly followed behind Heather. It was a rare asion for him to


    remain this quiet as he felt surreal after meeting Zayne today.


    The rtionship between Heather and Zayne was also worth contemting. Leon shot a nce at her


    from the corner of his eyes. Even though she had an impassive expression, he felt that there were


    some stories between her and Zayne.


    If it had been in the past, he would have definitely asked her, but he remained silent today. After all, I


    haven¡¯t obtained her forgiveness. I don¡¯t have the right to ask about her private matters.


    ¡°Leon, I have something to ask you.¡± Heather broke the silence by opening her mouth with a hesitant


    expression on her face.


    ¡°What is it, Heather?¡± Leon returned her smile after seeing her hesitation.


    Looking at the front gate not far away from them, she replied, ¡°Let¡¯s speak in the car.¡± Her tentativeness


    made him feel even more curious about the content of her uing question.


    They did not just casually walk in the neighborhood as they looked around their surroundings vigntly,


    worried that they could have been followed. They felt that perhaps they would be able to catch the


    person following them with this method.


    They did not find anyone suspicious along the way, but they themselves became the suspects as the


    security guard continued to stare at them.


    After exiting the main gate, they simultaneously heaved a sigh of relief and exchanged gazes with each


    other. It was a peculiar feeling as their peaceful lives in the past had now disappeared.


    Heather did not know when her enemies had exactly begun to n their attack. Was it before I


    returned to Bradfort City, or after? Why can¡¯t I discover the truth even after I have exercised so much


    effort? Yet, day after day has passed just like that.


    The sound of the door being opened had yanked her back to reality. She quickly entered the car¡ªthis


    time, it was the front passenger seat. She believed that Leon knew where they were going next.


    The car slowly moved as she coldly looked out of the window. The night was immensely dark, so she


    wanted to have a look at the moon tonight.


    After noticing that she almost forgot what she wanted to say before, Leon kindly reminded her,


    ¡°Heather, what was the question that you wanted to ask earlier?¡± He assumed that it was an important


    question that she found difficult to voice out.


    Heather turned around to look at him. She did not know how to broach the subject to him, because the


    question had already appeared in her head numerous times. Her suspicions were getting wilder and


    she needed to talk to someone about it.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Heather?¡± He called her name again. He saw that her eyes were dazed and


    she did not have any reaction at all.


    Gently biting her lower lips, she answered, ¡°Based on your understanding of Zayne, do you believe that


    it would take him so long to solve this case?¡± They did not make any progress for quite a while now, so


    her suspicions were directed at Zayne.


    Leon seemed to be suddenly jolted awake by her question. He had never thought about it before, but


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    since Heather had pointed it out, he began to carefully think about it.


    Seeing that he remained silent after a long time, she thought that he silently agreed to her assumption.


    She turned her head around again and looked at the blurry scene outside her window. She felt surreal,


    as though she was in a dream.


    After seriously giving it a thought, Leon opened his mouth. ¡°Heather, perhaps Zayne¡¯s abilities did not


    shinepletely, but I believe that he is not our enemy.¡±


    Heather curiously looked at him, not knowing from where he had arrived at this conclusion. ¡°This


    kidnapping case is a constant torture to me. Both you and Zayne should be very clear about this point.


    Yet, he was unwilling to use his abilities to the maximum. This selfish act of his sounds extremely


    irresponsible to me.¡±


    He could hear that she was suppressing her emotions. Although she did not voice out any vicious


    remarks about Zayne, it was apparent that she was unhappy with him.


    Leon could understand her emotions, but he knew that it was not right for her to doubt her friend just


    because she wanted to save Myra so much. He felt that Heather had strayed away from rationality for


    quite sometime now.


    ¡°Heather, doubting him for no good reason will ruin another friendship of yours. I think you should


    cherish your friendship with Zayne and that you should trust him.¡± He logically analyzed the situation for


    her. He did not want her to stray away anymore and he could not ept her irrational behavior at this


    moment either.


    ¡°I know; I know about all these, but who can I believe now? I don¡¯t have anyone whom I can trust right


    now,¡± she replied with a muted pain in her voice. It was difficult to build trust, yet it was incredibly easy


    to destroy it.


    ¡°Heather, I already know that you don¡¯t trust me anymore and you don¡¯t even trust your own family, but


    I believe in Zayne.¡± Leon had trusted Zayne for no reason. Leon did not believe a man with that


    ¡°Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have asked him toe here.¡± Back then, Heather thought that the case would be


    sessfully resolved as soon as she asked for his help. She did not expect for it toe to a


    standstill.


    She had seen Zayne¡¯s capabilities before, so his excuse was not enough to convince her. Just because


    he is short of an assistant, he is not able to unleash his true potential? This is such a weak excuse!


    ¡°Even my family and close friends would lie to me, let alone Zayne. I can¡¯t even trust Matthias now.¡±


    Heather suddenly felt pathetic that she could not even trust the man she loved and her social circle was


    facing a trust crisis right now.


    Her trust was being slowly corroded just like a ck hole in the universe that would suck in all the


    surrounding matter. Defense naturally appeared within her and she tried to shield herself against the


    entire world. Now, she was fighting everyone alone.


    ¡°Heather, we are both business people. If you are unwilling to trust your rtionships, you can trust that


    profit is the only thing that will unite people. When people facemon profits, they will be even more


    bonded. Trust will build up again in the face of mutual profits.¡± Leon did not know how to console her,


    so he used themon way of working together in the business field.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Mutual benefit is an unfaithful b*tch who would rely on anyone on the side with greater


    benefits.¡± She did not believe in having the same profits. Even for people who had mutual benefits, the


    group could also be disbanded at any time.


    After seeing Heather¡¯s reaction, he had no idea how he could console her. It seemed like there were


    some slight changes that were slowly corroding her world and he could not do anything about it.


    ¡°Heather, in this case, do you still have anyone or anything you could trust in this world?¡± Leon¡¯s eyes


    shed earnestly. He was worried that she could be mentally unstable and eventually destroy


    herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not sure about it and I hate myself even more. I also hate everything that is


    happening right now.¡± With a pair of hopeless eyes, Heather thought, What should I do?


    He was quite positive that her mental health had further deteriorated. He already knew that she had


    some issues before this and it was the main reason why she chose to privately study psychology.


    The huge blows that came one after another had an immense impact on her. Leon was worried that


    she was on the verge of having a mental breakdown. She¡¯s such an outstanding person, but she would


    also push herself so much that she would be insane.


    ¡°Look at me, Heather.¡± He stretched out with his hands and grabbed her arms. When he saw her


    behaving like that, he was in pain as he felt sorry for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m very confused right now. In my eyes, this world seems surreal and fake.¡± Heather¡¯s


    behavior was bing even more abnormal.


    Leon then tightly held her arms and he shook her non-stop. ¡°Heather, don¡¯t be controlled by your inner


    demons,¡± he said worriedly. He even parked the car by the road after seeing her like this.


    Now he had both of his hands free, he turned her head toward him and stared into her nk eyes


    fixedly.


    ¡°Heather, there¡¯s nothing that could bring you down. Don¡¯t make me look down on you.¡± Leon


    remembered the year when Heather was trying to heal on her own while everyone thought of her as


    cruel and heartless.


    At that time, her eyes would be terrifying vacant and it was him who found her. He felt immensely sorry


    for her and he did not expect that she had this side to her behind the scenes.


    ¡°Leon, I think I¡¯ve lost myself.¡± Heather was usually confident. However, more often than not, confident


    people felt strongly inferior deep down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much, Heather. You are here right now and everything will be over soon.¡± Leon


    tried to cheer her up, not wanting her to continue being depressed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get over it. As soon as I make the wrong decision, I might regret it for the rest of my life.¡± The


    past few months were enough to carve away all her confidence and power.


    She thought that she would finally be able to unleash her capabilities in Bradfort City, but it seemed like


    she had overestimated herself. She felt that she did not aplish anything and had disappointed


    many people instead.


    ¡°Heather, you are not rted to the incident where Myra was kidnapped at all. Don¡¯t lock yourself up


    with your own moral judgement.¡± Leon could not understand why Heather had cared about Myra so


    much that she would take the me for Myra¡¯s kidnapping.


    ¡°Not moral judgement. I was the one who let her down as I made too many mistakes. She is my best


    friend who apanied me through my toughest time.¡± With that, she remembered how Myra was like


    a glimmer of light in her life that shone through her back then.


    ¡°Heather, you actually love her, don¡¯t you?¡± He could not exin it anymore as he felt that Heather¡¯s


    love for Myra had already surpassed the friendship zone. It seemed more like romance to him.


    However, Heather shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like women.¡± Leon would never understand her. Back when


    her rtionship with Myra was at its worst, Myra was maliciously kidnapped even before she could


    even apologize and make amends. As such, it gave rise to a huge guilt within Heather.


    Her guilt was so strong that it almost ruined her. She wanted to quickly save Myra and apologize to her


    earnestly. However, she was worried that she was unable to save Myra every night and the despair


    increased as each day went by.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    As the car was being steadily driven on the highway, Heather shifted sideways, as if she wanted to


    increase the distance between her and Leon. At the moment, she just wanted to be left alone.


    He helplessly looked at her. He knew that she was heterosexual, but he did not understand why Myra¡¯s


    position in her heart could not bepared to anyone else. To be precise, she had cared more for


    Myra than Matthias.


    To Leon, his lover was the most important person, even more than his family or friends. Of course, he


    was referring to his lifelong romantic partner and not his past flings.


    However, Heather thought otherwise. At least to her, Matthias had not reached such an important role


    to her. In fact, deep within her, she still did not want to admit that he was her lover.


    ¡°Drive slower. I want to take a look at the scenery outside,¡± she said as she looked outside the window.


    The lights glimmered outside, but she suddenly felt lost, as if she did not know where she was at the


    moment.


    Upon hearing her request, Leon slowed down and wondered what she had been looking at since there


    was nothing much to see at night. Nevertheless, he did not bear to interrupt her after seeing the way


    she supported her chin with her hands as she enjoyed the scenery outside.


    ¡°Take a right turn in front. Can I stay over at your ce tonight?¡± Heather knew that he nned to send


    her home first, but she did not feel like returning to the Langston Family that night.


    After all, there were simply too many people in the Langston Family and she just wanted a quiet ce


    to stay. She thought about it and realized that Leon¡¯s mansion was the ce that suited her needs. Of


    course, Zayne¡¯s ce was also a decent option, but she did not want to reveal his whereabouts again.


    ¡°Of course you can. I¡¯m feeling rather lonely alone too.¡± Leon was someone who could not withstand


    loneliness, so it was quite a shock for him when he bought the secluded mansion.


    ¡°However, I need absolute silence.¡± Heather had no ns to chat with him. What she needed was


    some alone time to ponder some stuff.


    Since it was still rather early, she still could not fall asleep yet. She just wanted to be with herself in the


    silence as she zoned out. During the winter, she felt that her brain was not as sharp as before. If only


    we could hibernate. Then, we don¡¯t have to care about anything else and all our troubles will be gone


    when spring arrives.


    ¡°Okay, I know you have to restore your energy tonight. I won¡¯t disturb you then.¡± Leon knew that she


    would be worried about this. Am I such a talkative person that she has to emphasize it again?


    As he drove slowly, they spent twice the amount of time on the road before they returned to the


    mansion. As soon as he arrived at his ce, he felt as though he had returned to his hometown and he


    had no feelings whatsoever for his European-styled house.


    ¡°Heather, we have arrived,¡± he announced, yanking Heather¡¯s wandering senses back. I wonder what


    she has been quietly thinking about.


    It was with Leon¡¯s words that she returned to his senses. No wonder I saw a piece of greenery through


    the window earlier. Leon¡¯s mansion was evergreen, but it looked slightly terrifying at night and invoked


    a peculiar feeling in her as the moonlight shone on the grasses and trees.


    He had already opened the door for her. Looking at her nk face, he suppressed his urge to ruffle her


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    hair. She looks so cute in this manner!


    Unable to resist himself, Leon had raised his hands, but retracted it with a jolt when he heard Heather¡¯s


    cold snort. He was still not courageous enough to proceed with his intention. At this moment, he did not


    dare to provoke her any further, for fear that she would drop a bomb in his mansion if she was unhappy


    with him.


    ¡°Leon, I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯m heading upstairs first.¡± She came alive as soon as she exited the car. She


    quickly walked to the second floor with the thuds from her high heels echoing behind her.


    Leon looked at Heather¡¯s back wistfully and he felt miserable that she abandoned him so easily. In the


    past, she would have waited for him. Now that she couldn¡¯t wait to leave him, he felt hurt about it.


    She quickly arrived on the second floor. As soon as she opened the door of the guest room and walked


    into it directly, she immediately closed the door and did not give him a chance to show his hospitality.


    By the time Leon had arrived as well, he saw the tightly shut guest room that was lit from within. After


    receiving the message that Heather did not want him to enter, he shook his head helplessly as he went


    to his room.


    When she switched on the lights and the air conditioner, she felt warmer. In that warm room, she felt


    that her entire body had rxed. She loved the warmth and felt that she slowly shifted into azy


    mood.


    Since she could not fall asleep, she leaned against the table like a snake that was about to hibernate.


    She weakly turned her body around. Even though she was already quite tired, her mind was still awake


    and she did not feel like sleeping. She thought it would be better for her to daydream instead of


    sleeping.


    Since it was already quitete, Heather had no idea what else she could do. There were many things


    that had to be done the next day and today did not end well for her as well. Looking at the nightmp in


    front of her, she wondered whether she should turn it on.


    I wonder where Leon bought this antique nightmp that suits the atmosphere of the entire room. With


    that thought in mind, she rose to her feet to switch off the lights and turned on the nightmp instead.


    The dark room now only had amp illuminating it. As Heather looked at the nightmp in front of her


    again, she shed a relieved smile. The night was quiet, as though the only existence left was just the


    She suddenly felt like listening to some music, so she unlocked her phone and wore her earphones.


    Luckily I have my earphones with me since I don¡¯t like to y music out loud.


    As Heather thought about it, she figured that it would be better for her to listen to the music in bed.


    While giving the nightmp on the table a nce, she finally decided that she would bring it to bed with


    her.


    The dim yellow light that it emitted had warmed her soul. As shey on her back in bed, her eyes


    darted between the nightmp and the ceiling.


    As she listened to the sad songs, Heather¡¯s mood became even more depressed. However, when she


    took a look at her ylist, she realized that all of the songs there had a depressive melody.


    It was only at this moment that she realized her mental health was more serious than she had thought.


    Even the songs that she now listened to were depressing. She suddenly worried that she could one


    day suffer from depression.


    Each person had a different level of stress which they could withhold. Heather had no idea whether she


    had stronger or weaker tolerance for stress, but she felt like she could withstand everything and


    nothing at the same time.


    While she was alone, she felt conflicted. As the night became darker, she felt as though she was being


    split into two parts. Her heart was full of emotions as she continued to listen to the songs. She wanted


    to calm herself down, but it seemed that she had failed once again.


    Sometimes she wanted to hypnotize herself to have a good night¡¯s sleep since she was not bad at that


    method, but it was extremely rare for her to practice it.


    Apart from that, Heather was unwilling to use hypnosis as a means to achieve something, so she would


    not easily use it. Not many people knew that she had this skill apart from Leon and Zayne.


    Even though the effects of hypnosis were quite good, it was not an easy task. Hence, she gave up on


    this bold thought.


    She might have already been a certified and qualified therapist, but she did not want her first patient to


    be herself. In short, it was quite an irony.


    Heather had no idea how she managed to fall asleep during the night, but she was able to sleep until


    She opened the door with a dazed expression on her face and saw him standing outside her door in a


    formal attire. When she saw that, she squinted at him as he was usually casually dressed. Now that he


    had suddenly dressed up, it was quite a shock for her to see him like this.


    Guys really do look good when they are well-dressed. Heather couldn¡¯t help herself from shooting a


    few more nces at Leon. He was indeed better-looking than the average person to the point where


    she could not help but admire his good looks.


    ¡°What time is it now, Leon?¡± she asked in confusion.


    After looking at his watch, he replied, ¡°Fifteen past ten.¡±


    Heather shook her head. I didn¡¯t expect it would already be sote. With a sad expression on her face,


    she thought, Why does time fly so quickly? I can¡¯t remember how I fell asleepst night, but I felt that I


    had only just slept for a short while when Leon woke me up. Then, noon is already fast approaching.


    ¡°I need to tidy myself up.¡± With that, she closed the door. She had not even brushed her teeth and the


    morning was now considered over for her.


    By the time she changed into another outfit and walked out of the room, it was already 11:00 AM.


    When Leon saw the makeup on her face, hemented, ¡°Heather, I feel like your makeup is rather


    heavy today.¡± No wonder she took such a long time. I was so anxious waiting for her outside the room.


    Heather arched her eyebrows. ¡°We are meeting your family today, so I wore a thicker makeup.¡± She felt


    that she did her makeup quite well today, but he still criticized that her makeup was still too thick.


    ¡°My grandfather likes girls who are inly dressed.¡± He could not help but criticize her, but it was also


    his fault that he did not tell her about Dave¡¯s preferences beforehand.


    Her face darkened in an instant. Feeling as though she had been fooled around, she red at Leon


    angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to redo my makeup. If he doesn¡¯t like me, so be it,¡± she replied in annoyance.


    Even now, she was like andmine that would explode any time.


    Upon seeing her attitude, there was nothing Leon could say. Since she likes it this way, just let her be!


    ¡°Heather, your dress is already in the living room. I already had it prepared for you.¡± He smiled with the


    desire to make her happy since he had spent quite a lot of money to have the dress tailor made for her.


    ¡°I might not like your choice of dress, though.¡± Heather told him the cold, hard truth first, which sent


    another punch to his heart.


    ¡°Take a look at it first. I¡¯m sure you would like it.¡± Leon¡¯s smile had remained the same, but he felt rather


    hurt to put on a brave front.


    Of course, she was not that willful. With that, she went downstairs to take a look at the said dress. She


    was quite confident in his taste; it was just that she wanted to tease him a bit.


    After seeing the emotions on Leon¡¯s face, Heather felt a rush of aplishment since she loved to


    torment him. And just like that, it felt like they had returned to the past. There were many things that


    could actually be repaired, but it was just that some people were not given chances to begin with.


    She walked in front with him trailing behind her. He constantly shot furtive nces at her as he was


    worried about her not liking the dress for real.


    Leon couldn¡¯t imagine that awkward moment since he had already exercised a lot of effort on that


    dress. If Heather did not like it, he did not know where to find another dress as a recement.


    She noticed him shooting furtive looks at her, but she did not show the realization on her face to ensure


    that he was unaware of it. With every step she took, he nervously followed behind her.


    From afar, she saw a white dress before she quickened her pace. After briskly walking forward, she


    was now closer to the dress, but she suddenly slowed down.


    Leon did not understand Heather¡¯s stance as she slowly walked toward the dress. Even though it was


    just a normal white dress, she was in awe when she looked closely at it.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    Heather stretched out her hand to touch the white dress and showed a satisfied smile. She liked the


    simple yet vintage design of the dress and she thought that Leon knew her well, after all. When he saw


    the smile on her face, he finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Do you like this dress, Heather?¡± he asked tentatively.


    She nodded. ¡°I like it. You have a good taste, as always.¡± Leon¡¯s sense of fashion was so good that she


    could bring him to pick out clothes for her.


    ¡°Then change into it so we can see now,¡± he said excitedly. He could not wait to see her in this dress


    already.


    However, she did not want to put it on immediately as she thought her household clothes were more


    Her behavior made Leon suspect if herpliments just now were forced. After all, when girls saw a


    beautiful dress, they could not wait to try it on themselves.


    No matter how I look at it, her reaction doesn¡¯t seem normal. She¡¯s clearly cating me. Looking at the


    white dress on the couch, Leon thought it was perfect no matter from which angle he looked at it. He


    had begged the master designer for a long time to make this for him and this dress was one of its kind


    in the world. As such, he did not expect that Heather would treat it this way.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing the unhappy expression on his face, Heather realized that her reply just now had hurt him, so


    she quickly thought about salvaging the situation. After all, she did not want to hurt him.


    ¡°Do you want me to wear it?¡± she asked tentatively.


    Upon hearing that, Leon nodded vehemently. Of course I want to see you wear it! I can¡¯t wait to see


    you in this dress already!


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll put it on for you to see even though I don¡¯t feel like it,¡± she said in a helpless tone. In


    the end, she did not forget toin about it. ¡°You know, casual clothes are the mostfortable to


    wear at home.¡±


    Leon looked at her in surprise. ¡°Heather, you¡¯ve changed. In the past, you thought that no matter where


    you are¡ªwith other people or alone¡ªyou always want to look presentable.¡± He reminded her of


    something she once said that was contradictory to her current statement.


    ¡°People change. It¡¯s quite nice to have a different personality when I¡¯m alone anyway. It seems cuter.¡±


    With that, she smiled at him yfully.


    He nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s better to be more casual in private. We are not celebrities


    anyway. In the past, you cared too much about your image. When you are alone in your room, no one


    is looking at you anyway. Why are you so well-dressed? Who are you going to show it to?¡±


    When she heard his rant, her eyelids twitched. Finally, Leon blurted out his thoughts all this while.


    ¡°So this is actually how you saw me in the past.¡± She revealed an eerie smile that shocked Leon, to


    which he thought to himself, I seemed to have said something wrong just now.


    And so, he quickly denied and exined things to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Heather. I think I might have


    conveyed my meaning wrong. I just think that in the past you had too high expectations of yourself.


    This is not an easy life to lead. I think your current life principles are better.¡±


    With a cold smile on her face, she looked at Leon with murder with her eyes. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t


    agree with my precious life principles.¡±


    Women would always find a way to twist the original intentions of others. In this instant, Leon was


    suddenly at a loss for words. He had no idea how he could continue to rify his thoughts, so he did


    not want to exin it to her without much tact. It seemed like he had not learned his lesson yet.


    ¡°Since this is the case, I think it¡¯s better for me to wear it when we are about to head outside.¡± After


    finding an excuse for herself so that she would not have to wear it now, she walked upstairs


    immediately.


    The door shut from upstairs in a few seconds. Leon regretted his actions and was quite mad at himself


    for speaking without thinking carefully about his choice of words. Looking at the white dress on the


    couch, he felt like an utter idiot.


    Heather continued toy in bed. The afternoon passedzily just like that, but she felt veryfortable


    about it. I didn¡¯t know that wasting time can be such a nice feeling, she thought as she smiled furtively


    to herself on the bed.


    The only n for the rest of the day was the party in the evening. For now, she did not want to do


    anything and just wanted toy in bed quietly. She did not even have the energy to eat something.


    She did not have much appetitetely and she always forgot that she was hungry. She seldom had


    breakfast because after she was done with her work, it was already noon. Even though it had been a


    anyway.


    It was time for lunch but Heather did not feel hungry at all. Usually, she would feel famished around 3


    PM, when her stomach waspletely empty.


    However, Leon¡¯s mealtimes were very regr. The food was delivered punctually during lunch hour.


    Afterying in bed shortly, Leon¡¯s knocks on the door disturbed her again.


    Upon hearing that, she refused to get out of bed as she grumbled to herself, Seems like I can¡¯t have a


    nap after all. The weather is so good for sleeping today!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± She felt like a rebellious child who refused to eat.


    ¡°Heather, you haven¡¯t eaten anything for a long time now. Your stomach can¡¯t take this.¡± In all honesty,


    Leon had remembered her schedule for her. Not only was Heather¡¯s schedule out of the norm, her


    mealtimes were also very irregr.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have the appetite. Can I skip this meal?¡± She looked at Leon resentfully, who was standing


    at the door. She did not even want to leave her cozy bed.


    The weather became increasingly colder, as Heather felt that she could not leave the warm bed. Just


    yesterday, she was thinking about hibernating. Unfortunately, she was a human, so she still had to get


    up to work and carry out her life activities.


    ¡°Even though you have no appetite, you have to eat a little. I ordered some soup. You can drink those,


    at the very least.¡± If Heather still refused toe out, he already nned to barge into her room


    directly.


    Fortunately, she finally opened the door of the room with displeasure on her face as she looked at


    Leon. I was perfectlyfortable by myself, yet he forced me out of the room for a meal. Who would


    be happy about that?


    ¡°What did you order?¡± She still refused to get out of the room and Leon had the sudden urge to drag


    her out of the room immediately. However, she looked rather terrifying to him right now, so he did not


    dare to take any actions.


    ¡°I have somefort food.¡± Thinking that he ordered quite a variety of food, there must be something


    that Heather liked.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said in exasperation, although he had no interest in any of them whatsoever.


    ¡°Go to the living room. When you smell the aroma of the food, you will feel like eating after that.¡± He


    continued to encourage her, as if she was a picky child.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Heather also did not know the reason for not having any desires for food except for


    mealtimes.


    In fact, she was even slightly disgusted when she smelled the aroma of food in the living room. She


    wondered if she had anorexia but her condition seemed to be quite different from that, so she did not


    pay too much attention to it.


    When she reached the living room again, Leon had already put the white dress away. The food smelled


    nice but she did not feel hungry at all. Instead, she even frowned unconsciously.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have any appetite at all?¡± Looking at the irritated expression on her face, he thought,


    That shouldn¡¯t be the expression for seeing food at this time.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not hungry at all. I¡¯m not able to eat anything even if you ask me to.¡± She refused to eat with


    him and would much rather watch him eat instead.


    Touching his chin, Leon thought that it was not that good to force her to eat, so he just nodded


    forcefully. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll start eating first. If you are hungry, remember to tell me earlier so I can order


    some food for you.¡±


    She looked at him suddenly. ¡°Food delivery?¡± I don¡¯t want to eat that. ¡°Is there no other food in the


    fridge?¡± She would rather cook something herself.


    ¡°No,¡± Leon replied apologetically. He was not good at cooking so he would often order food delivery.


    There were many restaurants that he had yet to try.


    ¡°It¡¯s not healthy,¡± Heather said worriedly.


    However, Leon started eating without even replying to her. Facing his careless attitude, she felt


    exasperated.


    ¡°Nothing is healthy anyway,¡± he finally said after a while.


    ¡°At least homemade food is healthier than outside food.¡± Heather insisted on her thoughts.


    He smiled. ¡°Heather, you simply can¡¯t predict how healthy you will be. There are so many idents


    that might happen in life, so it¡¯s better to enjoy the moment.¡±


    With that, Leon told her his life philosophy again. To him, enjoying the current moment was most


    important to him right now.


    ¡°If everyone adopts your philosophy, the world will be in chaos.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. It¡¯s better


    for the world to have more normal people.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t be sure about that. Perhaps we might be able to immediately achieve world peace


    because of that,¡± he retaliated enthusiastically. He loved to squabble with Heather.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to achieve world peace? You better eat your food quietly!¡± Yet, she was in


    no mood to squabble with him. She missed her warm bed at this moment and thought that it was better


    to be slightlyzy during the winter.


    ¡°Heather, you look anxious. What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Leon did not know her true thoughts, but he thought


    that she looked weird.


    ¡°I want to go back to my room,¡± she said coldly. She did not want to have such meaningless fights with


    him in the living room.


    ¡°Off you go, then. Let me have my meal in peace,¡± he replied nonchntly. Seeing his carefree


    expression, Heather felt an urge to punch him in the face.


    After the entire conversation, she finally found out that Leon did not need herpany. She


    immediately felt like an idiot. After that, she stood up and walked upstairs as she did not want to stay


    here for another second longer.


    When Leon saw her leaving, he smiled to himself like a fool. Heather¡¯s behavior has been rather


    abnormal recently. I have no idea why she likes to stay in the room so much. In the past, she loved


    going outside and keeping herself busy. How did she be more of a home person now?


    After opening the door of the guest room, she felt that the warm room waspletely different from the


    living room. She felt more cozy herepared to the empty living room that was cooler.


    On the other hand, she found it weird that Matthias did not message her at all. She opened Messenger


    a couple of times before closing it but there was no message from him at all, not even a simple ¡®good


    morning¡¯ or ¡®good night¡¯.


    It was rare for him to stop pestering her, yet she was not used to it. She hoped that he would send


    some messages to her now, even if it was just small talk.


    Because of her pride, Heather was unwilling to take the initiative to speak to him first. After thinking


    about it, she felt that he had not even courted her properly.


    Even an outsider could not tell what exactly had been going with her and Matthias, let alone herself,


    who was in the rtionship. She felt increasingly confused about this rtionship. What do I like about


    him and what does he like about me?

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    In a daze, Heather fell asleep again. A nap in the afternoon was the best. She was sleeping so soundly


    that she no longer felt hungry. On the other hand, Leon was ying a video game in the room, feeling


    rather bored.


    It wasn¡¯t until 4 PM that he remembered Heather hadn¡¯t eaten until now. A momentter, he came to


    her door again but this time, he didn¡¯t knock on the door. Instead, he kicked it open.


    Seeing that Heather was sleeping so peacefully, Leon walked over with dissatisfaction and patted her


    cheek with his hand.


    ¡°Wake up,¡± Leon said while patting her cheek. It was rare to see Heather sleeping like this. Was this


    room that cozy to fall asleep in?


    Puzzled, Heather opened her eyes in a daze. Seeing that a face was approaching her, she instinctively


    raised her head and was about to attack. However, Leon managed to dodge it.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Heather! What are you doing?¡± Heather almost ruined his face with her punch. He knew very


    well how scary her fist was.


    ¡°Why did you disturb my sleep? Those who wake me up from my sleep deserve to die.¡± Heather


    expressed her dissatisfaction like a problematic teenager.


    Helplessly, Leon asked, ¡°Why are you behaving like a child today?¡± To him, Heather was totally


    different from her usual self today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my sleep,¡± she said with a darkened expression. For some reason, she felt that she was


    not getting enough sleep and she was always dreaming.


    ¡°It¡¯s already 4 PM, so we have to start preparing for the family dinner.¡± Leon looked at the childish


    Heather, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s only 4 PM. Let me sleep in for a little while.¡± Heather mumbled tiredly.


    ¡°It¡¯s already 4 PM!¡± Leon wondered if she only had her focus on 4 PM¡¯ and ignored the rest of his


    words.


    Heather grunted and calmly got up from the bed. ¡°Wait¡­ What? It¡¯s 4 PM?¡± She widened her eyes out


    of the sudden and asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Leon was still concerned about her.


    ¡°Not really.¡± She had so much sleep that she didn¡¯t feel hungry at all.


    ¡°I ordered some food for you. Have a bite or so. Besides, how can you sleep with your makeup on?¡±


    Even Leon was surprised when he said thest sentence.


    ¡°Right, I forgot to remove my makeup. Why should I apply makeup again, then?¡± Heather quickly got


    out of bed and looked at herself in the mirror. Fortunately, her makeup was not smudged.


    ¡°Heather, you used to be a goddess in my heart, but now you¡¯re drifting further away from that image.¡±


    Leon was at a loss for words as he wondered if she was trying to ruin her image in front of him.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± She then gave Leon a death stare. Thinking about the uing family dinner, she could


    feel her head throbbing.


    ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Leon shed a silly smile at Heather and received a


    re in return.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± She noticed that he had changed into his casual outfit. Indeed, he couldn¡¯t stay


    handsome for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be done once I change into my tuxedo. I guess you need more time to prepare yourself?¡± After all,


    Leon didn¡¯t need to put on any makeup since he had such a fine-looking face.


    Scanning him from head to toe, Heather had an idea that popped up in her mind. Since it was still early


    for the family dinner¡­


    ¡°Hey, let me put on some makeup for you.¡± Heather smiled slyly at him. She was well aware of Leon¡¯s


    pretty face. So, if she could help him make it a little better, wouldn¡¯t he be the most good-looking man in


    the world?


    Instantly, Leon waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Why do I need to put on makeup when I¡¯m a


    man?¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time he had rejected this suggestion.


    ¡°Leon, a family dinner is an important asion, so you should put on some makeup to make yourself


    look better.¡± Heather continued to coax him. But of course, Leon wasn¡¯t that easy to bluff.


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s better for men to be rough-faced.¡± Leon didn¡¯t sound convincing at all when he said this.


    After all, his face was so exquisite that no one could find any ws in it.


    ¡°Your face is so exquisite that you have blurred the boundaries between men and women. You¡¯re just


    as pretty as a fairy. Let me make you more enchanting with my skillful hands.¡± Heather continued with


    the aim of convincing Leon to agree to her suggestion today.


    ¡°No way! I¡¯m not going to a beauty pageant. It¡¯s better to be natural.¡± Leon refused Heather¡¯s request.


    He felt that his face was perfect enough and he didn¡¯t need any touch-up done to it.


    ¡°Are you going to agree to it or not?¡± Heather started to be unreasonable. Since he wouldn¡¯t agree to it


    when she talked nicely, she would have to do it the other way then.


    ¡°No way!¡± Leon wouldn¡¯t give in. There was no way he wouldpromise so easily.


    ¡°Leon, I¡¯m not going to the family dinner until you say yes.¡± At such a critical moment, there was a need


    for her to threaten him a little. As expected, Leon was stunned by her words.


    ¡°Heather, you promised me, so you can¡¯t go back on your words.¡± Leon didn¡¯t believe that Heather


    would go back on her words for this reason. That would be too childish of her!


    ¡°Well, I can go to that dinner with you, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll do what I¡¯m supposed to do,¡±


    Heather said lightly. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to have such an opportunity. Of course, she had to let him


    agree to her words obediently.


    ¡°Heather, are you reneging on your promise to me?¡± Annoyed, Leon stared at her. He could even feel


    his blood pressure rising unknowingly. How could she do this to him at this crucial moment?


    ¡°Nope, you can¡¯t. So, are you going to say yes or not?¡± Heather continued to threaten him as she had


    to get Leon to agree to her request.


    As much as Leon knew that Heather would not do something like that, he still agreed to it to make her


    happy. At this time, he just wanted to try his best to please her.


    ¡°Fine, you can do whatever you want.¡± Atst, Leon still gave in. Anyway, he had had makeup on him


    when he was a child so now, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. He was just going to think of it as a makeup


    session before his choir performance in school.


    ¡°What a good boy!¡± Heather shed a bright smile, thinking it was quite a good feeling to have a little


    fun in her ordinary days.


    Pulling Leon to the mirror, she let him sit at the dressing table. Leon, on the other hand, still felt it was a


    little too feminine for him to put on makeup. After all, he was a real man!


    ¡°Look at yourself in the mirror.¡± Heather wanted him to admire his pre-makeup face a little longer.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯ve seen this face for more than thousands or even millions of times, so there¡¯s nothing much


    for me to see.¡± He rejected, feeling that it was too strange to stare himself into the mirror.


    ¡°Your face is going to change in a bit, so you¡¯d better take this time and appreciate it before it is gone.¡±


    Without fail, Heather could always be so ostentatious while giving a reason.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m looking at it now.¡± Leon felt that Heather was trying to fool him. He had seen her before and


    after makeup; there wasn¡¯t much difference at all. So, he thought that even if he put on makeup, he


    wouldn¡¯t look too different from his usual self.


    ¡°Your face is so exquisite. I wonder what you will look like with makeup.¡± Heather smiled slyly. Applying


    makeup to men was different from that of women. The difference between men¡¯s pre and post makeup


    look was less significant.


    In other words, Leon might not be able to tell the differenceter on. Looking at his eyebrows, Heather


    wondered whether she should trim them, but they were in such good shape that she didn¡¯t know where


    to start. She was afraid that she was going to ruin them.


    So, she asked tentatively, ¡°Leon, do you want to change your eyebrows?¡±


    Shocked, Leon widened his eyes in horror. ¡°I think my eyebrows look fine. Why should I change them?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Heather quickly calmed him a smile. ¡°What I mean is that do you need to change


    the shape of your eyebrows?¡± She rephrased her sentence.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Leon looked at himself in the mirror carefully. No matter how he looked at it, he


    couldn¡¯t see the need to retouch anything at all.


    ¡°I can get you a more delicate eyebrow shape.¡± Heather shed the most beautiful smile. Without


    looking into the mirror, she already knew how fake she looked at this moment.


    Instantly, Leon was frightened by her smile. Something was definitely not right with that smile. He


    shook his head in a hurry. ¡°I prefer masculine eyebrows. I think my eyebrows look fine as they are,¡± he


    muttered, gently rejecting her offer.


    ¡°In that case, let me give you thicker eyebrows.¡± Heather thought that since she couldn¡¯t trim his


    eyebrows, she would make them look a little thicker then.


    ¡°Won¡¯t that be a little too weird?¡± Leon felt that his eyebrows were just right. If Heather were to work on


    them, she might identally ruin them instead.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± Unable to suppress her excitement, Heather was eager to try out her skills


    on his face. She really wanted to see what he would look like after putting on makeup.


    Although Leon was an absolutely gorgeous man and there was nothing to improve on his face, it would


    still be nice to see some changes on his face.


    In the end, he gave in to her request. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± If that was what Heather


    wanted, he had noints at all. At least, he escaped getting his eyebrows trimmed.


    Soon, Heather started her project on Leon¡¯s face. As the eyebrow pencil worked wonder under her


    hand, she slightly thickened his eyebrows before looking at them with satisfaction. It didn¡¯t seem bad at


    all. Although they no longer had the enchanting feeling from before, he indeed looked a little more


    masculine right now.


    ¡°Take a look at your masculine eyebrows,¡± Heather said with confidence.


    With a fake smile, Leon nodded. ¡°Not bad, but it doesn¡¯t seem to match my face.¡± He was naturally


    born with a less masculine facial shape and such eyebrows didn¡¯t seem to match his features.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make you look masculine as a whole.¡± Heather believed in her skills. She was absolutely


    sure that Leon would definitely be satisfied with her masterpiece.


    His lips were slightly pink. No matter how Heather looked at it, she felt that it wasn¡¯t masculine enough.


    With lipstick in her hand, she wanted to change the color of his lips.


    As soon as Leon saw her with the lipstick, he waved his hand in a hurry. There was no way he would


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that thing on me. It feels awkward.¡± Leon refused with all his might as his face flushed red.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Heather smiled like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, making Leon feel a chill go down


    his spine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t apply it directly. I will use a lip brush instead.¡± She said while taking out a lip brush.


    Fortunately, she had all her makeup tools with her.


    Yet, Leon still felt awkward. The concept of putting on lipstick was uneptable to him and it had


    subverted his views and values of the world too.


    ¡°Rx! This color will make you look more manly.¡± Heather calmed him down. On the other hand, Leon


    was so nervous that even his body was tense.


    ¡°How do I eat with lipstick on?¡± He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happenter on. It would be too


    embarrassing if his lipstick was stained on the tableware.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve thought about this issue, which is why I put on a smudge-proof lipstick for you. Don¡¯t


    worry!¡± The way sheforted Leon was as if she was abducting a child.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leon asked doubtfully.


    ¡°You can try it out.¡± Heather took out a napkin as she said. ¡°Try kissing this napkin and see if it fades.¡±


    She continued with a smile.


    Looking at the napkin in her hand, Leon pushed it away, ¡°My lips are reserved to kiss beautiful girls,¡±


    He eximed arrogantly.


    ¡°Since you have no more questions, then we¡¯ll continue with what we were doing. You have to trust my


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    skills. I¡¯ll definitely reform a brand new you.¡± Heather said proudly with the corners of her lips quirked


    up.


    Seeing how happy she was from the reflection of the mirror, Leon felt better too. If she enjoyed the


    process of putting on makeup for him, then all his sacrifices were worth it!

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    After taking a long time to dress themselves up, Leon and Heather finally left the vi. As they walked,


    Heather noticed Leon¡¯s resistance; he didn¡¯t lookfortable at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to war. Why are you so worried?¡± She teased him. Looking at his expression, Heather


    felt that he was exceptionally cute at this moment.


    Hearing her words, Leon replied with a faint smile. He didn¡¯t know how to exin hisplicated mood


    to Heather at this time. Most people wouldn¡¯t understand his family¡¯s situation, anyway.


    If there was a choice, he wouldn¡¯t want to be born into such a family at all. Unfortunately, he had the


    family blood flowing within him and he had no way to deny his identity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Heather squeezed out a smile for him. She could feel his inner anxiety and she


    wanted tofort him with a smile.


    ¡°Heather, I still can¡¯t change my way of addressing you.¡± Leon smiled at her faintly, pretending to be


    rxed. There was no way he would show his fragile side in front of Heather.


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t call me Heather again.¡± She reminded him. It would be strange for lovers to


    address each other without a pet name.


    ¡°But Heather, I rarely address you as Emily. If I can, I would rather address you by your name.¡± Leon


    said awkwardly. He had long gotten used to addressing Heather by her name.


    ¡°Just address me however you feelfortable,¡± Heather said helplessly. Never did she expect that


    Leon would change his mind out of a sudden.


    ¡°Can I call you Hat then?¡± Leon smiled at her. He had always wanted to address her with this name.


    Therefore, this time he wanted to fulfill his dream.


    ¡°You can address me however you like.¡± Heather didn¡¯t bother to argue with him over this trivial matter.


    ¡°Hat!¡± Leon called out to her with a grin, as if he had forgotten the pain of the uing family dinner.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Even until they got into the car, Leon was still calling out to her from time to time, ¡°Hat!¡± It was as if he


    was addicted to her name and couldn¡¯t stop himself from calling her.


    ¡°Stop calling me,¡± Heather warned with a look of disgust next to him.


    At her words, Leon refuted righteously, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll call you by the wrong nameter on.¡± His


    reason was convincing and absolutely understandable.


    With no choice, Heather could only give up paying attention to him calling her out. She knew what was


    on his mind. After all this time, he still had feelings for her.


    ¡°How long does it take for us to reach there?¡± Initially, she didn¡¯t intend to ask this but as soon as she


    opened her mouth, she found that her words formed by themselves.


    ¡°An hour.¡± Leon nced at the time from his phone screen. The family dinner was about to start in an


    hour and a half, and he indeed did a great job in keeping track of time.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll bete?¡± It was normal to bete if there was congestion ahead on the


    road.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± Leon assured her. ¡°We won¡¯t bete, so just sit back and rx!¡±


    Seeing that he was so full of confidence, Heather kept quiet. It was just a family dinner. It shouldn¡¯t be a


    big deal for them to bete. Of course, there might be serious consequences that they had to bear too.


    Based on her understanding of Leon¡¯s family, she always felt his family was a little terrifying. No one


    knew what kind of abnormal rules they had within themselves.


    ¡°Leon, will your grandpa make things difficult for me?¡± Heather was a little worried as she couldn¡¯t


    possibly please everyone at once.


    Her instinct told her that Leon¡¯s grandpa might dislike her. After all, his family was strange. Would he


    take someone like her seriously?


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell,¡± Leon answered honestly instead offorting her.


    It was just that Heather¡¯s expression was still dark as she said with dissatisfaction, ¡°You guaranteed


    that he wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for me and that you¡¯ve already reported to him before this.¡± She


    remembered those words clearly.


    Reluctantly, Leon smiled at her, ¡°Let¡¯s put this aside first, alright? I believe everything will be fine when


    you are around.¡±


    Suddenly, Heather remembered thoseforting words that she had said to him. There was no way


    she could take back her words at this time. Otherwise, she would be reneging on her promise to him.


    ¡°Leon, sometimes you¡¯re actually quite cute.¡± Her tone was definitely not praising him.


    Hearing that, Leon smiled happily. ¡°I think I¡¯m cute too!¡± Sure enough, this narcissistic man had to seize


    his opportunity to praise himself again.


    The car drove smoothly on the road as there was no congestion at this time. Looking at the road


    condition, Heather was amused. It seemed that Leon was a lucky guy.


    Along the way, the two chatted about all kinds of topics in the car. When Heather talked about what


    happened in the school, Leon followed and expressed his own opinion. It wasn¡¯t until she stepped into


    the society that she realized this ce was not as fun as school and she was utterly exhausted.


    ¡°Hat, if you weren¡¯t born in an entrepreneur family, what kind of person would you want to be?¡± Leon


    asked curiously.


    Matthias once asked a simr question. Looking at Leon thoughtfully, Heather seemed to have


    forgotten how she answered Matthias before this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer a question that has zero possibility.¡± She didn¡¯t want to answer it again. It was


    enough for her to share it with Matthias only.


    Seeing that Heather was not answering him, Leon continued, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t born in that kind of family, I


    would¡¯ve be an engineer.¡± He had always liked the job of an engineer. It was just that the family


    didn¡¯t allow him to pursue his dream.


    ¡°Engineer? What kind of project do you want to do? What kind of blueprint do you want toe up


    with?¡± Heather asked. It turned out this was the thing that Leon wanted to do the most.


    ¡°Skyscrapers,¡± Leon replied, looking ahead. ¡°It¡¯s more challenging.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to build the tallest building in the world?¡± Heather asked tentatively, thinking that Leon¡¯s


    dream was interesting.


    ¡°Not to that extent. A skyscraper that¡¯s higher than a hundred floors will do. I have no interest in


    curled up. In fact, he loved talking about skyscrapers. Yet, it was a pity that he didn¡¯t be an


    engineer, so he couldn¡¯t see his dream through.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about pursuing your dream?¡± Noticing the unwillingness in Leon¡¯s eyes,


    Heather asked, feeling a little sorry for him.


    At the same time, she was envious of him. At least, Leon had his own dream. Unlike her, she only had


    the thought of doing business.


    It was fine to do other things asionally or for the sake of fun. But, Heather couldn¡¯t do anything else


    for a long time, just like writing a book. She had no motivation to write right now and she had a feeling


    that she was different from others.


    It wasn¡¯t that she had no patience but it was just that she didn¡¯t even know what she wanted in life.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about it?¡± Leon asked in return.


    ¡°Nope, being in the business is good enough. I don¡¯t have other dreams.¡± She shed a pale smile.


    Somehow, she felt as if there was a piece missing from her.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re really suited for it. In the future, you¡¯ll definitely have a business empire built by yourself.¡±


    Leon trusted her with all his heart. He believed that with Heather¡¯s skills, she would definitely have her


    ownpany sooner orter.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think I was born to be a businessperson.¡± There was one thing that she had


    realized throughout all this time¡ªshe was not qualified to be in the business.


    ¡°Really?¡± Leon asked curiously. There was no one else that was more suitable to be a businessman


    other than Heather, and he couldn¡¯t ept her statement for a while.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting out of the topic. Let¡¯s talk about your rtives.¡± Heather wanted to do ast-minute


    revision for fear that she would get those people confused at the dinner.


    ¡°Have you read about the information that I¡¯ve given you?¡± Leon had given her some simple profiles of


    those rtives back then.


    ¡°Yeah, but there wasn¡¯t anything much.¡± The information was so simple that Heather saw no value in


    reading it.


    ¡°Okay, who do you want to know the most? Perhaps you can try asking me any questions about them?¡±


    Leon gave it a thought. Since it was boring while driving, it wouldn¡¯t hurt for him to do something else at


    the same time.


    ¡°Your grandpa, of course!¡± Heather felt that Leon¡¯s grandfather would be the most challenging obstacle


    for her at dinner. As long as she managed to deal with him, everyone else wouldn¡¯t be a problem to her.


    ¡°If it¡¯s Grandpa, what do you want to know about him?¡± Leon recalled the time that he spent with his


    grandfather. It seemed that they didn¡¯t have too many happy memories together.


    ¡°What kind of person is he?¡± First of all, Heather wanted to know his temper.


    ¡°A strange and stubborn man,¡± Leon answered in a simple manner. All in all, he didn¡¯t have too many


    pleasant memories of his grandfather.


    ¡°That¡¯s all? Be more specific. Otherwise, it¡¯s still not too useful for me.¡± With her eyebrows furrowed,


    Heather asked again. For some reason, he felt that Leon had deliberately missed out on the main


    point.


    ¡°To put it simply, he doesn¡¯t like anyone that is rebellious. Yet, he doesn¡¯t like those who listen to him as


    well. In other words, he¡¯s aplicated and contradicting old man.¡± As long as Leon mentioned his


    grandfather, his mood instantly turned bad, thinking about the distance between the two of them.


    ¡°Does that mean I have no way to deal with him?¡± Heather felt that his words were a little vague. What


    could be considered rebellious and what could not? How was she going to identify the boundary


    between these two?


    ¡°Even I haven¡¯t figured out his temper until now, and he wouldn¡¯t be nice to me whenever he sees me.


    He¡¯s always angry at me.¡± In Leon¡¯s mind, there were only unpleasant memories of his grandfather.


    ¡°Will he be angry at me too then?¡± Heather was worried that the old man would scare her off as soon


    as they met and that would be too troublesome. She was never a person who would take in grievances


    and stay quiet.


    ¡°Of course not. After all, you¡¯re still a guest. He¡¯s not as inhumane as you think he is.¡± Gently, Leon


    ¡°How should I greet him then?¡± She didn¡¯t know how to leave a good first impression on his grandpa.


    Puzzled, Leon turned and nced in Heather¡¯s direction. ¡°Hat, you¡¯ve even forgotten how to do simple


    greetings?¡± He was confused, but Heather really seemed nervous at this moment.


    ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s just that I want to leave a pleasant first impression on him. How can you not provide


    even the slightest bit of useful information to me?¡± Heather nagged at him angrily, feeling disappointed


    with his efficiency at work.


    ¡°Hat, I have no choice. I really don¡¯t have much of an impression of them and I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re


    going to treat youter.¡± Leon couldn¡¯t imagine it at all. After all, it was his first time bringing someone


    home.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to regret my decision to attend this dinner with you.¡± Without the full details of his rtives,


    Heather had no confidence at all. It was all Leon¡¯s fault! He was such a great disappointment!


    ¡°Hat, my instinct tells me that they¡¯ll definitely like you.¡± There he went again, saying lies without


    blinking his eyes.


    ¡°My instinct tells me that they¡¯re going to give me trouble,¡± Heather answered with a fake smile tugging


    at the corners of her lips.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Suddenly, the car elerated as Leon smiled slyly at Heather, ¡°Hat, I think there aren¡¯t many people


    who would hate you at first sight.¡±


    To him, Heather was different and no one could bepared to her. He strongly believed that no one


    would hate her with that charm of hers.


    ¡°There are people everywhere that hate me at first sight.¡± Heather opposed Leon¡¯s words. Due to her


    stunning appearance, other women would always hate her for her beauty.


    Leon continued to elerate the car, going well over the speed limit. Yet, he wasn¡¯t bothered by it at


    all. Although there were not many cars on the road, it was still dangerous for him to drive in such a


    manner.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly speeding up? Are you rushing somewhere¡± Heather asked with a hint of


    mockery in her tone.


    Smiling, Leon didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he continued elerating his car. With her eyes


    slightly narrowed, she wondered if he was taking part in a car race.


    Looking at his determined profile, Heather didn¡¯t know what was happening to him. For some reason,


    this family dinner made her feel even more uneasy right now.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine how people like Leon were treated in the family. It must have been difficult for him


    toe as far as where he was today. Perhaps his smiling face was just an act to cover up his true


    feelings.


    ¡°Are you nning to get into an ident at this speed?¡± Heather said in a sarcastic tone. If he wanted


    to die, he could go ahead by himself. She still wanted to live a little longer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Leon assured confidently as his lips curled into a smile. Yet, there


    was a hint of sadness in it. Never did she pay attention to Leon¡¯s car skills before this, and it was only


    until now that she realized his skills had reached the level of a racer. It turned out that he had lots of


    things hidden and tucked away from sight.


    ¡°Leon, do you have something in mind? If you don¡¯t want to attend the dinner, we can turn around right


    now.¡± Heatherforted Leon. He was putting his life on the line and she couldn¡¯t imagine what would


    happen if this continued.


    ¡°Hat, what¡¯s the purpose of us living?¡± Leon said with a smile that she had never seen before. That


    smile was so cold that it sent chills down her spine.


    Even Heather didn¡¯t know the answer to this question, so how could she answer him? Seeing her


    reaction, Leon suddenly came to a realization, ¡°Hat, I know you¡¯re at a loss too.¡± His smile gradually


    turned bitter.


    ¡°Leon, be more mature. This is a philosophical question and it¡¯s not a question that we should


    consider.¡± Since there was no answer to this question, Heather felt that they should leave it as it was.


    Not every question in the world woulde with a perfect solution.


    Leon looked at her bitterly. Words were stuck in his throat and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to utter them at


    all. What is the purpose of this family dinner? Leon couldn¡¯t tell her.


    In the end, both of them stayed silent. Heather didn¡¯t know how to persuade him and Leon didn¡¯t know


    what to say to her.


    Throughout the whole journey, the carriage was silent until they reached their destination. Leon got out


    of the car first and walked over to Heather¡¯s side to open the door for her. Looking at the emotions in


    his eyes, Heather could feel her heart ache for him.


    ¡°Come on, Hat!¡± Suddenly, his voice became incredibly gentle, causing Heather¡¯s heart to melt a little.


    ¡°Leon, the look in your eyes is unpredictable. It¡¯s just a family dinner. It wouldn¡¯t eat you up,¡± Heather


    said jokingly. She didn¡¯t like the emotion in Leon¡¯s eyes at this moment; it was making her distressed.


    ¡°But they might eat you up.¡± Leon smirked as his eyes flickered slightly.


    Looking each other in the eyes, they smiled as if nothing had happened and everything had be


    natural. Elegantly, Heather stretched out her hand and held Leon by the arm. It was as if she had


    entrusted herself to him for the time being.


    ¡°Leon, I have to say that your face is too perfect,¡± Heather said in a rxed tone. His face was so


    perfect that it made both men and women jealous of him.


    ¡°Perfect?¡± Leonughed at himself. ¡°It does seem that I¡¯m indeed the best-looking one in the family.¡±


    He touched his face and said mockingly, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of my face that the old man wants me


    to get married as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing that, Heather rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Look at how narcissistic you are!¡± But he was indeed


    good-looking, even better than those celebrities on the screen. Sure enough, he had the right to be


    narcissistic.


    ¡°Come on, my goddess.¡± Leon carefully helped her out of the car. At this moment, he really took care of


    her like a princess.


    There was an antique house in front of them and it took Heather by surprise. It turned out that Dave¡¯s


    choice of residence was simr to that of Leon.


    However, this house was more simr to a courtyard house and slightly different from Leon¡¯s vi. That


    being said, it didn¡¯t matter. Walking side by side with Leon, Heather took his arm and curled her lips


    into a polite smile.


    It was the first time she attended a dinner so seriously. If it was just an ordinary dinner, she would have


    a cold expression that could stop others froming forward to strike a conversation with her.


    She was smiling so brightly today that it surprised Leon. But seeing the effort she put in, Leon was


    grateful.


    ¡°Hat, thank you for trying your best.¡± He whispered in her ear and took the opportunity to kiss her on


    the cheek.


    On the other hand, Heather was feeling helpless by his actions. However, she couldn¡¯t express it


    explicitly. After all, there were two men in ck at both sides of the entrance. Heather still had to take


    his image and reputation into consideration before she reacted.


    ¡°Wee, Young Master.¡± As soon as they approached, they could hear the tall man in ck speaking


    fluent English.


    Carefully, Heather nced at the man in ck and she was sure that he was Asian. With a curious


    expression, she looked at Leon and realized that he was smiling ambiguously.


    After a while, Leon leaned close to her ear again and whispered, ¡°The old man likes western culture


    and these two are his personal bodyguards. Hence, they learned some English with him.¡±


    As soon as Leon finished speaking, the two of them walked in slowly and the moment the door was


    opened, it was as if they had arrived in another country. The courtyard seemed antique on the outside,


    yet it was well decorated like a medieval pce on the inside. Heather didn¡¯t understand the purpose of


    such abination.


    Noticing the expression on her face, Leon knew what she was thinking. He was sure that she would


    definitelyin about the design of the house. It was just not the time for her to be a critic.


    ¡°Hat, stay alert. They¡¯re here.¡± Leon reminded Heather in a low voice.


    Withdrawing her gaze that was spacing out, she looked at Leon tenderly. She kept her gaze fixed on


    him so that others would regard them as a loving couple. But, it was a pity that there was no affection in


    Heather¡¯s eyes.


    Among the crowd, Heather could recognize the famous Dave just by a nce. Seeking confirmation,


    she turned her head and looked at Leon. The next second, he nodded at her.


    ¡°Should we go to him and say hello?¡± Heather asked him in a low voice. It was the first time she


    behaved so sneakily that she didn¡¯t even dare to speak loudly.


    Influenced by Leon¡¯s emotions, Heather was feeling ufortable all over. It had been a long time


    since she was in such an unconfident state, and it was indeed embarrassing.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Those people wille over by themselves.¡± Leon didn¡¯t want to join in the fun at all. He


    even hoped that no one would notice him.


    Quietly, he led Heather to a corner. Yet, something strange happened. Unexpectedly, no one came


    over to greet him at all. They were just as stubborn as Leon.


    Although Heather had her doubts, it would be too impolite of her to ask about this kind of thing now.


    Suppressing her curiosity, she followed Leon closely by the side.


    Never did she expect that Leon would take her to the dining area to get some food. Smiling tteringly


    at her, Leon said, ¡°I¡¯m too hungry. I need to get some food to replenish my strength.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to greet your grandpa? He¡¯s been looking in our direction so many


    times.¡± Heather was getting ufortable from Dave¡¯s constant nces, yet Leon seemed totally fine


    with it.


    ¡°He¡¯lle to me,¡± Leon said nonchntly. If it weren¡¯t because his grandfather forced him toe


    back for the family dinner, he would never step into this house ever again.


    After all, he had never been on good terms with his grandfather, let alone those people. He hated


    everyone at the dinner and he would never forgive them for insulting his mother and him.


    ¡°I thought you were afraid of him, but now it seems that you¡¯re totally out of his control,¡± Heather said in


    a low voice. Truthfully speaking, this dinner was different from what she had imagined.


    Initially, she thought that his position in the family would be miserable but now that she looked at it,


    others didn¡¯t dare to provoke him at all.


    Even the center of attention¡ªDave¡ªwas looking at Leon from a distance, his eyes filled with the love


    of an elder.


    With a faint smile on his face, Leon threw a snack into his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him, I¡¯m just¡ª¡±


    However, he couldn¡¯t seem to continue his sentence.


    As the saying went, even a vicious tiger would not eat its cub. In this family, however, there was no


    family affection at all. Instead, the rtives were constantly fighting to the extent that Leon was sick of


    this family. He didn¡¯t want to be involved in any disputes anymore.


    Quietly, he continued to dig into the food as if he wasn¡¯t part of the family. It seemed that he nned to


    ignore everyone and stay transparent.


    Looking at Leon behaving like this, Heather didn¡¯t have much to say. He even fed her a slice of


    watermelon just now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± She said with a fit of slight anger after eating the fruit. She had no appetite at


    all but she still had to pretend to be a loving couple with him.


    At her words, Leon smiled so brightly that his eyes narrowed. ¡°We have to eat and replenish our


    strength so that we can deal with them,¡± he said meaningfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating. Did you bring me over to this family dinner for the cold meal?¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to sit


    still. She simply had to do something.


    ¡°Hat, be patient. The show is yet to start.¡± Leon knew what was on Heather¡¯s mind but there was no


    need for them to rush. In fact, he was waiting for the other party to make his move first.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. It¡¯s just that this family dinner is different from what you told me, and my mind


    couldn¡¯t take it on such short notice.¡± Heather pretended to be indifferent as she said that, but the truth


    was that she was feeling extremely upset in her heart.


    ¡°That is because the show hasn¡¯t started yet. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll definitely be a good one.¡± He raised his


    eyebrows at Heather. Staring at her bright red lips, Leon had the urge to kiss her on the spot.


    ¡°Hat, you look so beautiful today.¡± Leon looked at her obsessively as his heart began to pound crazily


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    again.


    ¡°Behave yourself.¡± Heather gritted her teeth. How could he still be thinking about this kind of thing at


    this time?


    ¡°Hat, can I kiss you?¡± Leon leered at her.


    That stare had Heather¡¯s body feeling all numb and her expression immediately changed. With a fake


    smile, she replied, ¡°No.¡±


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that Leon was ready to make his move. This time, he would do as


    he liked, regardless of her reply.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    As one stepped forward, the other kept retreating. The spark of fire in Leon¡¯s eyes was burning, but


    Heather naturally wouldn¡¯t agree to something she disliked.


    However, he was pressing close to her at this moment, and just like that, the two of them maintained an


    ambiguous distance. It was Heather¡¯s first time seeing Leon so anxious, and the atmosphere around


    them instantly became awkward.


    At such an odd family banquet, Heather felt helpless and alone. It was as if she and Leon were on an


    isted ind¡ªno matter what they did, the others would pretend not to see.


    Unfortunately, she no longer had any space to back up and, at the same time that she was desperately


    trying to conceal the truth from the others, she was still trying to think about how to avoid Leon¡¯s


    impulses. Using her forearms, she pressed up against his chest to block his approach. From what she


    could tell, he was not the least bit conscious of his actions at the moment, and twin embers of me¡ª


    ones of rage¡ªleaped up in her eyes as well.


    There had to be all sorts of reasons her usually obedient Leon suddenly seemed to switch


    personalities, and as she searched her brain for possible reasons, she exerted all of her strength to


    hold him away from her.


    By now, she was already exerting what seemed to be a supernatural amount of strength, but he was


    in him.


    Whether or not he was intentionally being deceitful, she was not happy about the fact that he had


    concealed the truth from her. At this rate, she was even beginning to suspect that they weren¡¯t actually


    even close friends. All of his sworn promises from so long ago seemed like a mirage now.


    ¡°Do you have to do this, Leon?¡± she questioned in a voice that only both of them could hear.


    His grin made her scalp tingle, and she turned her face away so that she wouldn¡¯t have to look at his


    crazed, terrible smile. Right now, she felt so disappointed in him. It seemed they would genuinely no


    longer be able to return to what they were before the dinner. In the past, she always felt like she was


    hiding things from him; now, she knew that he hid from her more than she ever did from him. In fact,


    she felt like she had to get reacquainted with him.


    ¡°I have suffered through my love for you, Heather.¡± The sudden confession shocked her into stillness


    and made her wonder if everyone else was looking over.


    ¡°Come back to your senses, Leon. Do you remember why you asked me here?¡± she begged, keeping


    her forearms where they were to prevent him from approaching.


    From others¡¯ perspectives, they looked like intimate lovers whispering together. Without taking a closer


    look, they might even think that she was leaning against his chest.


    ¡°I only feel like kissing you at this moment.¡± He was determined to achieve his goal no matter how long


    they had to remain in this stalemate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you, Leon. We will never be together,¡± she told him inly, not caring if her words would


    hurt him.


    ¡°I love you and want to have you to myself.¡± No longer did he wish to conceal his true feelings. After all,


    how could he be so magnanimous as to share her with others?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This was her first timeing into contact with his true thoughts so directly. Conflicted, she chewed on


    her bottom lip. She had to think of a way to make him give up on her but, if he still had feelings for her


    after so long, how could she make him give up the idea entirely at this moment?


    ¡°If you keep acting like this, we can¡¯t even be friends,¡± she lectured him to make him aware that she


    could very well do without him.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you ept me, Heather?¡± he asked in an unusual amount of pain. ¡°Why?¡± He had no idea


    why he couldn¡¯tpare to Matthias. Why couldn¡¯t she just give him a chance?


    ¡°We¡¯re friends, and we can only be friends,¡± she emphasized heavily. Perhaps, in the past, she had


    thought once or twice about eventually bing lovers with him, but that was before Matthias¡¯


    appearance.


    ¡°Am I inferior to Matthias in some way? I¡¯ve been by your side for so many years. How could you not


    see all that I¡¯ve done for you?¡± he asked emotionally as his voice grew slightly louder.


    Yet, even as they argued, everyone else acted like they couldn¡¯t see anything. Only Dave looked over


    from time to time but did not reveal his thoughts.


    Staring right at Leon, she informed him truthfully, ¡°That¡¯s just not how love works. I don¡¯t know how to


    exin these things to you¡ªI don¡¯t even know if I actually love Matthias right now, but I am certain that


    I don¡¯t love you. It has nothing to do with Matthias.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not sure if you love him, but you¡¯re willing to hitch your wagon to him and engage in a love-


    hate rtionship with him. What about me? Have you truly never felt the slightest interest in me? If you


    have, why won¡¯t you give me a chance?¡± The fact was that he knew all about and had noticed her


    budding interest in him by the sole virtue of how well he understood her¡ªyet, she refused to be with


    him.


    In truth, that greatly dissatisfied him. If she had just been willing to give him a chance, they would be an


    actual couple now with no need for pretense. In the past, he thought that he would be able to show off


    his love for her. It was onlyter that he realized it would never happen.


    ¡°Why did you have to pick such a time?¡± She was infuriated that he had, once again, yed her and


    created a scene where she could neither truly get mad at him nor leave him behind and walk away.


    His only reason for choosing an asion where she couldn¡¯t escape would be to force her to listen to


    everything he had kept in his heart for so long.


    ¡°I know you care about me and treat me well, Heather, and I know that I¡¯m being despicable, but I truly


    don¡¯t know how to go on without you,¡± he murmured in pain like a weak child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s so embarrassing. Have you forgotten where we are?¡± Her heart ached at the look on


    his face, and she was afraid that he would start tearing up in the next second. She had seen him tear


    up before, and it made him look fragile in a way that felt even more heartbreaking than when a woman


    cried. Perhaps that was what it was like when beautiful men cried!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It was only the two of us together in the past¡ªthere was no Matthias. That was fine


    because I knew you didn¡¯t care about dating, but I can¡¯t ept that you could fall in love with another


    man,¡± he replied petntly, starting to fuss.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just us in the past. You had so many lovers and ex-girlfriends. You know how much they all


    hated me. You turned my existence into a hateful one; God only knows why I maintained my friendship


    with you for so long.¡± When she recalled those days, she instantly felt anger surge up in her.


    Every time he had a new partner, she would go out of her way to keep her distance. After all, he would


    no longer be single then, and she had no wish to be a homewrecker. Ironically, that was when he


    would show up and try his best to cling to her. The more it happened, the more she hated it, and


    eventually any interest she had in dating him was worn away by annoyance.


    ¡°I only wanted to provoke you,¡± he told her gloomily.


    ¡°Oh? And when you were rolling around in the hay with them, were you also trying to provoke me? Or


    were you simply trying to fulfill your biological needs?¡± she asked him in return. There was no way she


    could ept him, given howplicated his dating history was. Ultimately, she preferred someone


    with a simpler history.


    Her words made him turn red with embarrassment. No matter how thick-skinned he was, he couldn¡¯t be


    unembarrassed by having their past brought up like that. Right now, he deeply regretted using such


    childish methods to make her jealous. If he had only been a little bit more mature, perhaps they


    wouldn¡¯t be here now.


    When she saw how dispirited he looked, she knew her words had hit their mark. There were many


    things they never talked about, and perhaps it was for the best that everything was beingid bare now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was so childish. I shouldn¡¯t have used those methods to provoke you.¡± He no longer had


    any reason to argue with her for he had, indeed, done wrong in a way that he regretted the more he


    thought about it.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to give up on loving someone, Leon, but you must figure out whether you truly love me


    or simply feel some measure of infatuation. After all, we¡¯re not together. If we were actually to be a pair,


    perhaps you would realize we aren¡¯t ipatible and that you don¡¯t love me,¡± she advised him using a


    different perspective. She didn¡¯t know whether it would convince him, but at least it would bring him


    back to his senses.


    Summoning his courage, he said, ¡°Even so, I hope I can kiss you. I don¡¯t know if you can understand


    where I¡¯ming from, but I¡¯ve hoped in my heart for so long that I would get the chance to kiss you. I


    just feel that urge whenever I look at your lips, and maybe I¡¯ll be able to stop this madness after I¡¯ve


    kissed you.¡± Since he didn¡¯t dare force a kiss on her, he could only ask for a chance.


    The sudden sincerity startled her, and for a moment she was at a loss for how to refuse his request.


    Dumbly, she stared at him, and he stared right back. In the eyes of outsiders, they were staring at each


    other lovingly. Thus, the asional person would even cast them a curious look. From afar, they


    looked harmonious and incredibly well-matched, and it was a scene that lifted the spirits of the


    onlookers.


    ¡°Not now.¡± She couldn¡¯t refuse him, but she wasn¡¯t prepared and had no wish for the kiss to take ce


    right now, anyway.


    Her answer left him simultaneously happy and crestfallen. He was disappointed that she was refusing


    him right now but happy that she wasn¡¯tpletely rejecting him. Perhaps there was still a chance for


    him to turn things around and he had to wait patiently.


    ¡°I want to hold you, Heather.¡± He was somewhat tired. Being in a stalemate with her for so long had


    sapped all of his strength, and he suddenly felt empty and in need of a warm hug.


    Since it was a hug, she didn¡¯t feel like she could refuse. Hence, she took the initiative to lean against


    his chest and listen to his heartbeat. All of a sudden, she recalled a certain summer night while they


    were still at school when they stood on the balcony and held each other just like this. The best years of


    her life had been with him.


    Dull studies became more interesting with him by her side. It turned out that all those years ago, he


    already slipped silently into every nook and facet of her life.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t change a thing about the years we spent together, Leon. I hope I can be your friend for the


    rest of our lives.¡± Suddenly, she felt exhausted as well, so she stayed in his embrace.


    Just like that, they held onto each other as if they were two children seeking warmth from winter¡¯s chill.


    Of course, this was the moment that Dave finally lost his patience and decided to go over and make


    small talk with Leon.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Having forgotten their surroundings, Leon and Heather were in their own world and were not quick to


    notice Dave¡¯s approach.


    Thus, from their perspective, Dave¡¯s appearance was rather sudden. Warily, Leon eyed his grandfather


    and tightened his grip around Heather. His cautious stance made his care for her obvious to outsiders.


    Holding onto a wine ss, Dave observed the pair with a neutral expression. Leon rarely cared about


    anything these days, and his actions only made the former more curious about Heather.


    From where she was standing, Heather couldn¡¯t see Dave. Nheless, she could feel Leon suddenly


    stiffening and burying her face against his chest.


    The strange action made her suspicious and she tried to struggle out of his grip. However, he soon


    exined his actions. ¡°Stop moving! My grandpa is here,¡± he said, wanting both to hold her and


    prevent hering face to face with his grandfather.


    ¡°Let go of me, then,¡± she whispered to him.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± he answered instead, pressing a kiss to the top of her head.


    Now that he was closer to them, Dave sensed something wrong. From afar, he had already sensed that


    something was off and the nearer he got, the stronger that feeling grew.


    The more he looked at them, the less he felt like they were a pair. Leon¡¯s love for Heather seemed


    genuine¡ªDave could see his care and adoration for her in his eyes. As for how she felt about Leon,


    Dave had no way of knowing for now.


    Knowing Leon¡¯s temper, Dave spoke up first. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to the beautifuldy


    you¡¯re hugging?¡±


    Even from where she was pressed up against Leon¡¯s chest, Heather could clearly hear how fluent and


    well-enunciated Dave¡¯s English was. It seemed there was a reason for Leon¡¯s good English after all,


    and that the patriarch of the family was responsible for ensuring that his children and grandchildren all


    spoke English to varying degrees.


    ¡°She¡¯s not used to such asions, Grandpa,¡± Leon told Dave now. All of a sudden, he no longer felt


    like having Heather put on an act with him.


    ¡°You sure know how to tell a joke, Leon. I heard she is a charming, elegant, belle of the ball. She


    should be used to such asions.¡± Frankly, having collected whatever information he could find on her,


    Dave already had an understanding of her.


    ¡°Not here, though,¡± Leon answered, unrelentingly. By now, he wasn¡¯t even willing to introduce them to


    the others.


    ¡°I fear you¡¯ve yet to grasp the substance of today¡¯s banquet,¡± Dave answered, his face growing


    unfriendly. Despite fearing him, his grandson continued to mouth him off. His patience for Leon wasn¡¯t


    limitless, and he dearly hoped that Leon would grow up soon. The grandson he raised wasn¡¯t one he


    hoped to see self-destruct.


    Meanwhile, Heather was about to suffocate from theck of air with her face buried in Leon¡¯s chest.


    Since she desperately wanted to leave his embrace, she squirmed and caused him to loosen his grip


    slightly. Seizing the opportunity, she wiggledpletely out of his grasp.


    Very quickly, she was standing shoulder to shoulder with him. Neither acting proud nor in a self-effacing


    manner, she took Dave in and decided that he looked how she imagined him. He seemed spirited and


    not at all like he was in poor health.


    Following that, she gave him a practiced, polite smile. It was the kind of smile he liked best¡ªdistant,


    well-mannered, but self-respecting at the same time. Already, he was forming a good first impression of


    her.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± It was her first time calling someone else¡¯s grandfather that and it made her feel immensely


    ufortable. Nheless, remembering her purpose here today, she still said that.


    Even Leon was incredibly surprised. After all, she tended to be a finicky person who did not do such


    things easily. The fact that she was willing to address his grandfather like that meant she was giving the


    performance her all.


    ¡°Youngdy.¡± In response, Dave gave her a kind and amiable smile, but it wasn¡¯t one she would easily


    be dazzled by.


    As he watched them interact, Leon suddenly felt like he had made a big deal out of nothing. He could


    see how satisfied his grandfather was with her.


    Still acting like his girlfriend, she continued, ¡°Leon¡¯s too childish. Please don¡¯t me him.¡± She did it so


    smoothly as if she had done it before.


    Happily, Dave smiled. It gave him some odd sense of joy to hear that being said about Leon since it


    was true; Leon was childish, and it was only a pity that such a talented child could have so many ws


    in his personality.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long gotten used to him and don¡¯t find it strange at all. If anything, I¡¯m sorry you have to bear the


    responsibility,¡± he quipped without hesitation.


    Suddenly, Leon felt like he was a preschool child whose teacher was reporting his bad behavior to his


    parents before they allughed about it together.


    The inexplicable d¨¦j¨¤ vu left him feeling a little cold. It wasn¡¯t as if he thought his grandfather would


    hate her, but he never expected them to get along so well that they¡¯d draw closer simply by


    Meanwhile, she was offering a modest, tight-lipped smile. Of course she wasn¡¯t solely going to


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s a little childish sometimes. I don¡¯t necessarily think that¡¯s a bad thing. In my eyes, at least,


    he¡¯s very cute,¡± she lied with a straight face. sending him a smirk that made his knees go weak.


    Perhaps she was too into the role. At this moment, even he was faintly buying the lie that she was his


    girlfriend and feeling a bit of joy in his heart.


    Even if she was his girlfriend for only one night, it was enough to mess with his head, and he told


    himself that the goddess of a woman he yearned for was now by his side.


    Meanwhile, Dave smiled cordially at her. ¡°You young people only see the good side of each other when


    you¡¯re dating.¡±


    Hearing that, Leon couldn¡¯t help but stand up for himself. ¡°I am good.¡± In front of Dave, he couldn¡¯t help


    asionally disying the petnce that the child of a family would have.


    Heather could see where he wasing from and could tell that he was just the kind of person to insist


    on talking back when he didn¡¯t actually hate his grandfather.


    Virtually everyone was aware of his pride. If anything, he even somewhat humbled himself in front of


    her.


    When the others at the party became aware of the happily chatting trio, they couldn¡¯t help watching out


    of the corners of their eyes. After all, they dared not believe the scene, for Leon only ever made his


    grandfather angry on a normal day.


    Yet, Dave was smiling at this moment and they all assumed it was the work of the woman that Leon


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    brought back with him. Many of them had heard of her, but few had met her.


    The three of them upied the buffet area with Dave and Heather talking around Leon and, for the


    most part,ining about Leon. Meanwhile, the subject of their discussion stood to one side and


    asionally stepped in to protest that he hadn¡¯t done anything too objectionable.


    Yet, even while they enjoyed their discussion, the others quickly became unhappy with the fact that the


    focus of the banquet was quickly shifting to Leon.


    What they wished the least to happen was for Leon to be treated with fondness, since he had managed


    to offend everyone in the family. They only hoped they would live to see him disowned.


    The person who hated Leon most was his cousin who was only a few years older than him. To


    everyone else, that cousin was second in line to inherit the family wealth.


    Yet, the cousin was well-aware of howrge a threat Leon posed. While, as an illegitimate child, Leon


    did not have the legitimacy he had, Dave was especially tolerant of Leon¡¯s antics. Thus, the fear that


    Leon would take his ce was not unfounded.


    At this moment, the trio moved out of the buffet area and closer to the dinner table. Dave was insisting


    that Heather sit by his side, and the honor made everyone else seethe with jealousy.


    As Heather took in her surroundings, she could feel the animosity the others had toward Leon. Of


    course, it meant that animosity was now directed toward her. It seemed Dave and Leon were talking


    about very different things, and the only reason Leon could remain in his household was due to the


    protection of his grandfather.


    Furthermore, it was clear that, in truth, Dave was very fond of Leon. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have


    noticed Leon¡¯s vices. Nheless, because of how simrly stubborn they were, they were very bad at


    expressing how they felt about each other.


    As she realized that, she wondered to herself whether there was something she could do to ease their


    rtionship. She had Dave¡¯s attention and right now, he was even overlooking the others in favor of


    talking to her.


    Aware of the hostile and jealous nces that the others were shooting toward him, Leon stared back at


    them proudly. He was proud of himself for having the woman he loved by his side.


    Never did Heather ever let him down. In fact, she always did things that surpassed his expectations,


    such as gaining the favor of his grandfather and allowing him to properly show off in front of his family


    for once.


    ¡°I heard you have high blood pressure, Grandpa. Perhaps you should have less of this kind of food.¡±


    Since she had heard Leon mention his grandfather¡¯s health before, she chose an appropriate moment


    to express concern.


    Such a seemingly natural expression of care gratified Dave, so he waved a hand at the unhealthy


    foods in front of him and told the attendant next to him, ¡°Take these things away.¡±


    At the same time, Leon winked at her. She was ying her part so much better than he advised her to


    that he felt like hugging her and giving her the biggest smooch.


    In truth, she wasn¡¯t rightly aware of how to please Dave and was merely treating him the same way she


    usually treated Robert. If she looked at him like he was her own grandfather, her actions would


    naturally seem truthful and sincere.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to socialize with the elderly. All they needed was a measure of sincerity, since they were


    much sharper than people gave them credit for and would always be able to tell who was being real


    and who was putting on a fa?ade.


    Since she never yed any games in front of them and only ever said what was on her mind, she put


    them at ease and naturally earned their fondness.


    A short whileter, everyone took their seats, and Dave addressed the crowd. ¡°Today, we have the


    fortune of receiving a visit from the beautiful Heather Langston, seated next to me. I¡¯m confident that


    she will be a member of our family very soon.¡±


    At his introduction, her face grew hot. It pained her to hear the words ¡®be a member of our family,¡¯


    for in truth, she would never be a member of their family.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    At the scene, Heather maintained her elegant smile. Even if it was a family banquet, she could not let


    down her guard. Fortunately, it was at least simpler than she anticipated and not as chaotic as Leon led


    her to believe.


    The person who was most unlike how she imagined him to be was Dave. He didn¡¯t act at all like he was


    nobility, and she could only find it a good thing that Leon hadn¡¯t handed her a few more pages of


    information, for it seemed like they were chock-full of his subjective biases.


    With a smile, she nced at everyone. Under Dave¡¯s warm-hearted influence, they no longer regarded


    her with hostility and all put on, at the very least, some measure of kindness.


    Despite seeing through them, Leon gave no indication he was aware of their pretense. Of course,


    Heather could see through them as well, but she was long used to such asions and didn¡¯t take any


    of it to heart.


    While they ate, the entire table was silent and devoid of any conversation. This alsorgely differed


    from her expectations and upon seeing her confusion, Leon pulled out his cell phone and sent her a


    text.


    Knowing what she was thinking, he told her, ¡®Don¡¯t look so surprised. My Grandpa is strict about us not


    talking while we eat.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not surprised,¡¯ she replied, refusing to admit to her own confusion. ¡®There¡¯s nothing unusual about


    that.¡¯ Quickly putting down her phone, she resumed eating.


    In the quiet, only the sound of chewing could be heard. Perhaps because they were concerned about


    their image, everyone was disying the elegance of nobility and chewing very softly.


    When it came to this, she didn¡¯t fare worse than them. She, too, had good breeding, not to mention that


    silence at the dinner table was more of a local habit and she would never lose to a group of foreigners.


    asionally, she and Leon wouldmunicate silently with their eyes. Their every interaction was


    noted by Dave.


    The mealsted a long time. Dave was meticulous about his chewing and, seemingly not wanting to


    finish before the patriarch of the family, everyone else ate slowly as well.


    Under the influence of such an atmosphere, Heather, too, slowed down her speed of eating.


    Meanwhile, Leon seemed used to such a pace and struggled with it not at all.


    On asion, Dave would cast a nce at her but he did not speak up. There seemed to be a message


    in his eyes but for now, it remained inscrutable to her. Even Leon seemed confused.


    It was only in the silence that she picked up on the imposing atmosphere of the dinner banquet. From


    her perspective, Leon¡¯s family was even stranger than hers. While the Langston Family used family


    banquets as a way of appearing outwardly harmonious, his family did not seem like a family at all but


    rather a group of strangers.


    If her family fought in secret, his family went to no lengths at all to hide their discord. Nheless, it


    seemed like Dave was in the know.


    The wisdom in his eyes led her to believe that he was in control of the situation. It had to be difficult for


    an old man to ensure a family¡¯s bnced and healthy survival.


    After what felt like half a century, the lengthy mealtime finally ended. As she gently wiped her mouth,


    she could feel the others ncing at her from time to time.


    Not long after they finished eating, the dinner table livened up and people started to chat with those


    seated next to them. It was only then that she realized what Leon meant when he said the dinner was


    very ceremonial. Indeed, the time while they ate had been a grave ritual and even now that they were


    done, their idle chat seemed affected to some degree.


    Leaning over, he whispered to her, ¡°Not used to it, are you?¡± Even he wasn¡¯t used to having such a


    family after all these years.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± She didn¡¯t find it too strange since she rarely spoke at her own family dinners, unless


    Robert spoke to her first.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you don¡¯t mind.¡± Yet now, he worried that she would find it difficult to adapt, but it


    seemed he had underestimated her endurance.


    ¡°What would I have to mind?¡± she asked with a smile. Right now, they were conversing in front of Dave


    and she was deeply afraid that they would say something wrong.


    In response, he beamed at her and resisted the urge to peck her cheek. Truly, she was his savior and


    all-too-worthy of his love.


    ¡°Your crow¡¯s feet are showing,¡± she teased. Sometimes, his thoughts were too obvious and written all


    over his face.


    ¡°Come and take a walk with meter.¡± He was unable to take the atmosphere anymore and was dying


    to find an opportunity to drag her out for some fresh air.


    While Leon hated this ce more than any other asion he would have to attend, Heather, on the


    other hand, was a little bit more understanding.


    Unlike Leon, she looked at it as a duty and she didn¡¯t feel as conflicted as he did.


    Meanwhile, Dave seemed to be keeping an eye on her. Even Leon was starting to notice that he would


    nce at her from time to time while she conversed with Leon.


    Usually fastidious about keeping a healthy lifestyle, Dave had foregone the fruit tter in favor of


    eyeing them. Unable to take such scrutiny, Leon took the initiative to reach out for a grape, peel it


    patiently and feed it intimately to her. Since they couldn¡¯t talk carelessly and freely with Dave staring at


    them, they might as well eat some fruit.


    At first, Heather was confused but she quickly caught on and cooperated. With her faint smile aimed at


    him, they looked like a loving couple.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to develop a fondness for feeding her fruit and busied himself with peeling


    the skin off the fruit in front of him before holding it up to her. Of course, she wasn¡¯t in the mood for fruit


    right now and could only stare at him strangely. Did that mean that, in the absence of anything better to


    do, they could only eat fruit?


    Reluctantly, she cooperated. Given the slow pace of dinner, she had already consumed more than


    what she usually ate and now that she was forced to have some fruit as well, she was starting to


    wonder if her sole purpose for attending the banquet was to eat.


    When she recalled how many appetizers she ate in the buffet area, she decided her assumption was


    correct.


    Meanwhile, Leon seemed to have lost himselfpletely to what he was doing and was practically


    trying to shove the fruit tter down her mouth. In truth, she hated grapes, so she plucked the grapes


    he gave her from her te and made the decision to stuff them into his mouth.


    One by one, she fed them back to him, even saying gently, ¡°Have some more. They¡¯re full of vitamin


    C.¡±


    Only when he saw her slightly displeased expression did he remember that she actually disliked


    grapes, and it was no wonder she was trying to return all of the grapes he peeled for her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Having no other choice, he opened his mouth and swallowed all of her ¡®good intentions¡¯. Yet, the more


    they acted like this, the more Dave picked up on the subtleties of their actions.


    After dinner, the hall was filled with elegant music. In the past, the nobles liked to dance to music and


    now was apparently no different. All of a sudden, Heather got the impression she had returned to


    medieval times.


    Meanwhile, Leon was offering a gentlemanly hand and saying, ¡°May I have this dance, Miss


    Langston?¡±


    dly, she agreed. If the dinner they just had was overly formal, they were much more rxed now.


    Out on the dance floor, everyone seemed to have put aside their petty resentments and were dancing


    together gracefully.


    Their duet made her feel like they had returned to school. Standing so suitably close to each other as


    they danced, they could feel each other¡¯s body heat. It was especially easy to fall in love during these


    dances.


    Currently, his eyes were locked on hers. He enjoyed this moment so much that he didn¡¯t feel like


    moving away from her for even a second. This segment of the evening was, no doubt, his favorite part


    of the banquet.


    The intensity of his stare made her heart flutter. After all, her hormones were putting her in a trance,


    even if she knew the person she actually loved was Matthias.


    Gradually, his face blurred and she saw Matthias all of a sudden. The fact that she was thinking of


    Matthias at this moment made herugh internally at herself.


    Nowadays, he was no longer the man he used to be. He did not cling to her and rarely even texted her.


    On asion, she would wonder to herself what he was doing. Sometimes, she even thought about


    taking the initiative to text him but would decide against it in the end.


    Sensing that she was lost in her thoughts, Leon pulled her even closer and whispered intimately in her


    ear, ¡°It¡¯s me, Hat.¡±


    Instantly, she was pulled out of her reverie and back to reality. When she came to her senses, she


    found that her head was resting against his shoulder and that they were holding each other as they


    danced.


    ¡°I want to rest for a while, Leon.¡± All of a sudden, Heather felt somewhat tired and only wanted to sit


    down.


    It wasn¡¯t the physical kind of tiredness but rather a psychological one. As they stepped off the dance


    floor, a pair of eyes watched him closely, making Leon uneasy.


    ¡°Are you feeling ill, Hat?¡± He remembered that she hadn¡¯t rested well these few days and yet had slept


    for hours today. No doubt, her body was not used to it.


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head, answering softly and inexplicably gently. Wanting to be alone for a while,


    she told him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Go have fun!¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± Currently, he only wished to stay by her side and had no interest in


    socializing with anyone else.


    His response hardly surprised her. Given how cautious he was of everyone else, she had known even


    before making her suggestion that there was no way he would leave her.


    LeoLeoLeo


    It was as if Leon was a lost child. Clearly, the reason he wanted her at this family banquet was so that


    she could give him courage.


    LeoLeo


    Understandingly, she pointed at the seat next to her and indicated for him to sit down. Satisfied, he took


    the seat.


    Leo


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, we can leave.¡± In truth, he was all too eager to have an excuse to leave.


    LeoLeo


    Seeing through him at once, she told him, ¡°I doubt your grandfather will approve.¡± After all, she was


    aware that Dave was still observing them at this moment.


    As if their previous camaraderie had been a dream, Dave was maintaining a distance from them now


    and was once again surrounded by others.


    Just like that, Heather had no idea what he was truly thinking. However, she knew it was a bad idea to


    leave right now no matter what excuse they had.


    Leo


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what my grandpa thinks, Heather,¡± Leon told her helplessly. He was


    starting to regret making the situation sound so serious to her.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    At this moment, a fierce gaze was directed toward them, making Leon feel even less like staying. Since


    it happened every time the family gathered, he was sensing that his cousin would very soone and


    cause trouble for him. There was no way this time would be an exception.


    Unfortunately, Heather failed to understand and only advised him patiently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate


    for us to leave so early. Why are you so eager to rush home?¡±


    ¡°There are some things I can¡¯t exin to you right here,¡± he answered uneasily. While he didn¡¯t care if


    his cousin caused trouble for him alone, he didn¡¯t want to drag her into things.


    The fact that his cousin had left him alone for so long this time was likely solely because of her


    presence. No doubt, the man was observing them for now so that he could attack them after he had a


    general understanding of her personality. Leon was loath to imagine what that man had to be thinking,


    for his cousin¡¯s gaze was growing more and more unfriendly and even strayed to Heather from time to


    time.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she relented after seeing the anxious look on his face. ¡°If you think that¡¯s for the best, we¡¯ll do


    as you say.¡± After all, she didn¡¯t know his family well and had no reason to insist they stay behind.


    Instantly, he let out a gratified smile. It soothed his heart to be so well-understood by her. And so,


    Heather pulled him to his feet and they both walked toward Dave.


    Meanwhile, the cousin noticed their actions and immediately rushed off the dance floor to reach Dave¡¯s


    side. With great interest, the former stared at Leon.


    It was a provocation in Leon¡¯s eyes but despite knowing that was no good news, the cousin persisted in


    walking forward. Many times, he wished he could hire someone to murder this troublesome man. It was


    only logic that stayed his hand.


    Acting as if he only just noticed Leon and Heather approaching him, Dave looked toward them with an


    expression that suggested he knew what they were there for.


    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡± Leon started, but Dave quickly interrupted him, ¡°Ah! Good, you¡¯re here. Come with me to


    the study.¡±


    The sentence thwarted whatever Leon¡¯s cousin had been about to do, and he remained at a loss even


    as they left the room. He never even got the chance to say a single word.


    Dave always did whatever he wanted to and right now, no one was providing a different suggestion.


    Originally, the cousin was about to wait for Leon to say something stupid before he jumped in to fan the


    mes of the discord between Leon and their grandfather, but the present situation didn¡¯t y out that


    way at all.


    For the whole night, he had looked for opportunities and finally found one, but it turned out to be


    fruitless, anyway.


    Meanwhile, the study was silent, as Dave had summoned only Heather and Leon. Even the butler and


    servants were forbidden from entering.


    Heather was immensely familiar with studies, for it was the part of the house that Robert summoned


    her to whenever he had something important to discuss with her. It seemed Dave and Robert behaved


    inrgely simr ways.


    However, their studies were very different. Heather found herself looking at a study so luxuriously


    decorated in a European style that she had to wonder if it was overly opulent.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand. Sit down on the couch,¡± Dave told them now before sitting down in his own


    chair.


    Naturally, Heather and Leon gave each other a questioning nce before sitting down on the couch


    close to each other. Thetter was feeling somewhat nervous but Heather, who was used to having


    such discussions in the study, was rxed and at ease.


    ¡°I heard Leon has pursued you for a long time, Miss Langston,¡± Dave said abruptly, startling her so


    much that she was slow to react.


    Here she was thinking he had some other important matter to address, but it turned out he was curious


    about their rtionship. As she didn¡¯t like it when her elders interfered in her love affairs, all thoughts of


    a more intelligent answer fled her mind as she said somewhat awkwardly and unnaturally, ¡°Uh¡ªhe


    has.¡±


    Next to her, Leon contributed, ¡°I fell in love with her the moment I saw her. She¡¯s always been a


    goddess to me.¡±


    Of course, that only made Heather feel even more awkward. How could he possibly seize this


    opportunity to speak from his heart? She had no idea what to say next.


    ¡°Are you sure of your rtionship?¡± Dave asked, dropping another bomb on them.


    Instantly, she felt guilty, but Leon helpfully stepped in and answered, ¡°We only just got together,


    Grandpa.¡± It was a lie that fooled even himself.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heather quickly added. ¡°We don¡¯t have any ns to announce our rtionship yet.¡± She


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    assumed Dave wanted to know when they intended to announce their rtionship to the public.


    In truth, that wasn¡¯t his intention; what he wanted to determine was whether they were actually a


    couple. And so, he dismissed them by saying, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to announce. It¡¯s not necessarily a bad


    thing for you young people to keep your personal lives private.¡±


    ¡°But of course, Grandpa,¡± Leon answered smoothly. He couldn¡¯t believe he was so slow to catch on. All


    of a sudden, he sensed where this conversation was going.


    Ironically, this was the moment Heather lost the ability to think on her feet and could only nod along


    dumbly with Leon.


    ¡°When are you going to get engaged?¡± Truly, Dave¡¯s questions were only bing more and more


    pointed. They couldn¡¯t believe he was already thinking of engagements, to say the least.


    ¡°We¡¯re not in a rush to get engaged,¡± Leon answered so naturally that it was as if he had alreadye


    up with solutions to these questions.


    It¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s being so reliable right now, Heather thought, for they would be in a very


    embarrassing situation otherwise. Never had it urred to her that they would have to face the topic of


    marriage eventually.


    ¡°If you¡¯re confident in your rtionship, the responsible step would be to get engaged,¡± Dave persisted.


    At that moment, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Meanwhile, Leon felt simrly awkward. All of


    a sudden, he was remembering what Dave said to him previously, and it seemed Dave was no longer


    holding back.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been together that long, Grandpa. It really wouldn¡¯t do to rush the engagement,¡± Leon


    continued to exin while Heather fervently wished that she could find a corner to hide in alone.


    ¡°You¡¯ve both known each other for so long. For you to be together now means it¡¯s a well-thought


    decision. That means engagement wouldn¡¯t be rushed but rather something that is a natural


    conclusion,¡± Dave pointed out sensibly.


    All of a sudden, Heather felt like the situation would end badly if she didn¡¯t make some things clear.


    With no other choice, she brought up whatever leverage she had. ¡°I still have to discuss the matter of


    getting engaged with my family, Grandpa.¡±


    With a smile and a nod, Dave merely answered, ¡°That¡¯s quite fair, Miss Langston. Perhaps I shall drop


    by the Langston Residence tomorrow.¡±


    The first sentence lightened her heart, but the second sentence made her feel infinitely tenser.


    Everything was spiraling out of control too quickly, and it seemed like Dave was truly the kind of person


    to do exactly as he wanted to.


    Ufortably, she informed him, ¡°I haven¡¯t exined things to my family yet. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be


    appropriate for you to drop by tomorrow.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Leon quickly stepped in as well, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t rush things, Grandpa. You¡¯re going


    to scare my future wife away.¡± While his tone was deliberately light, he was actually feeling incredibly


    nervous.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Dave roared withughter before telling them directly, ¡°It¡¯s clear to me that you aren¡¯t sure of each


    other¡¯s intentions yet.¡± His knowing gaze made them feel immensely guilty.


    ¡°We just want to take things slow, Grandpa,¡± Leon continued to lie. Yet, at this moment, the more he


    said, the more the truth would be revealed.


    ¡°You have been taking things slow. Haven¡¯t all these years been enough?¡± Dave asked in the tone of


    someone who had been through simr situations before.


    Meanwhile, Heather kept her silence. There was no point in continuing to argue; they had yed right


    into Dave¡¯s hand. If she kept talking, she would have no more secrets left.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided, then,¡± Dave said without further ceremony. ¡°Before I leave Bradfort City, I want to see it


    done.¡±


    His announcement made them both feel a bit like jumping off a cliff to their deaths. They were in for it


    now. Only now did they understand that some lies couldn¡¯t be told without major repercussions, but it


    was already toote for them toe clean.


    Impulsively, Leon asked, ¡°When are you leaving Bradfort City, Grandpa?¡± He couldn¡¯t give up just yet.


    ¡°It could be weeks or it could be two to three months. I wouldn¡¯t feel good about leaving without seeing


    you both engaged,¡± Dave answered gleefully, sending chills down their spines.


    Once more, they exchanged nces. They didn¡¯t say anything else and Dave took their silence as


    acquiescence. In truth, he had long taken measure of Heather and found her to be an excellent


    potential addition to their family. That was why, even if he knew they were acting right now, he was


    determined to have his grandson marry her.


    There was no way he would be able to find someone better suited to Leon than her, and he could feel


    his body deteriorating day by day. His only wish now was to see Leon a husband and a father.


    No longer could they dy things. He could tell that Leon did want Heather as a wife, and while he


    could also tell that Heather wasn¡¯t in love with Leon, such petty matters as feelings no longer mattered.


    All Dave wanted was to see them united, so he would be wilful for one more time to ensure that their


    marriage happened as soon as possible.


    ¡°You may leave now. I want to be alone,¡± he informed them without giving them any more opportunities


    to protest. By having them leave, he could plot his next step in peace.


    One after the other, the pair left the study. At this moment, Heather didn¡¯t know what to say, nor did


    Leon know how to exin things to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry things turned out this way, Hat,¡± Leon took the initiative to say. Other than apologizing, he


    couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± sheforted him. ¡°I should have thought of this possibility when I agreed to your


    request.¡± The most important thing right now was for them to figure out how to resolve the situation.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± For however much he hoped for them to spend the rest of their lives


    together, he had no wish to force her to marry him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out. For now, let¡¯s go home.¡± She felt weary and emotionally exhausted and no longer


    had any wish to stay there.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Simrly, he didn¡¯t want to stay and only wished they could be home sooner.


    Just like that, they passed through the hall directly and left without saying their goodbyes to anyone.


    While it was a little rude, Heather was no longer in the mood to care about such etiquette.


    ¡°Wait for me, Hat!¡± Leon eximed as he hurried behind her. It was evident from how quickly she


    walked, even in heels, that she was in a terrible mood.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    In the car on the way home, the silence left Leon swallowing his words multiple times. Heather¡¯s


    expression was such that he dared not address her even though he could never have predicted how


    things would progress.


    ¡°Send me back to the Langston Residence,¡± she told him. She didn¡¯t wish to pour all of her frustrations


    on him because after all, he couldn¡¯t entirely be med for the situation.


    Only because she spoke up first did he dare answer her. In the end, Leon worriedly told her, ¡°All of this


    was my fault, Heather. I¡¯ll fix it. Don¡¯t take my grandpa¡¯s words to heart.¡±


    He wanted tofort her even though the empty words of reassurance made him feel guilty; after all,


    not everyone could change his grandfather¡¯s mind.


    Seeing through him right away, she shot him a cold nce. ¡°How are you going to fix it? You have no


    strength to oppose your grandfather¡¯s might.¡± Right now, they were caught between a rock and a hard


    ce.


    ¡°The matter of our engagement concerns only us. It is no one else¡¯s business.¡± He was well-aware of


    his rights even though he knew what his grandfather was capable of.


    Right now, Heather¡¯s head was pounding so hard that she felt like it was about to explode. ¡°Whatever


    took ce in the study wasn¡¯t a discusison, Leon. Haven¡¯t you understood him by now?¡± Given that the


    situation had progressed to such a point, there was no use saying anything else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Heather. I have a way to fix things,¡± Leon repeated calmly, but his confident


    demeanor only made her more worried.


    ¡°How are you going to fix it? You can¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Heather told him trepidatiously. Knowing his


    temper, she was afraid he would do something to sabotage himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I only regret forcing you to help me,¡± he said apologetically. If he knew how


    things would turn out, he would never have dragged her into this mess with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. It¡¯s not your fault. If anything, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Right now, she didn¡¯t want to hear


    his apologies. His behavior was making her feel uneasily like he had something up his sleeve.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop it,¡± he finally told her, much to her surprise. ¡°I want to talk about something lighter.¡±


    Cautiously, Heather studied him, but they were still within the dim interior of the car and she couldn¡¯t tell


    what he was thinking. All of the sudden, she had the impression that she was growing further and


    further away from him.


    ¡°Promise me not to do anything stupid,¡± she enunciated clearly. It wasn¡¯t a request¡ªit was a plea.


    Finally, he turned and gave her an oddly yful smile.


    ¡°I care too much about myself to do anything stupid, Heather,¡± he answered carelessly, which only


    made her even more nervous.


    The worry on her face was so obvious that he couldn¡¯t helpughing, simply because she was too


    adorable when she looked like that.


    Leon loved it when Heather worried about him, since it let him know that he held a certain ce in her


    heart. Fervently, he wished he could stop time and take a picture of this moment so that he could


    preserve it. There was nothing he wanted more than to be by her side for just a little while longer.


    From how things looked right now, he no longer had any reason to stay by her side. Suddenly, he felt a


    little sad, but some things were decided, and he could not look back.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting very weirdly and it¡¯s scaring me, Leon,¡± she told him frankly. No matter what he said, she


    was not at ease with his behavior. For some reason, she just felt like he was not acting like he usually


    did.


    ¡°Do I turn left or right at the next junction, Heather?¡± he asked, seemingly in his own world and not


    registering her concern for him.


    ¡°Right,¡± she answered definitively.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he answered with a slight smile, but she preferred it when he was grinning broadly or


    hopping mad with rage, and not when he was like this.


    ¡°Have you gone mad? Why are you thanking me?¡± she asked him, pained. She had no idea how to


    describe what she was feeling right now.


    There was one thing she was afraid of, which was that he would one day put away his frivolous


    attitude. Having heard rumors about him, she knew what he was like in the past.


    After having spent so long with him, she found that she was increasingly bing unable to tell which


    one was the true Leon¡ªthe frivolous one or the one from before she met him.


    And now, she felt like he was slowly reverting to his character from years before. When she thought


    back to the first time they met, she realized that they had heard of each other¡¯s deeds long before they


    knew each other.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be a little polite, Heather?¡± he asked, sounding simultaneously helpless and affectionate. He


    didn¡¯t know what she was worried about.


    In truth, Leon thought he hid it well, but it seemed that he was wrong and that she could see through


    him at a nce. If anything, she was even close to guessing his ns.


    ¡°You know good friends don¡¯t have to be so polite with each other,¡± she told him lightly. More and more,


    she was realizing the gravity of the situation. Was all of this his n? Was he trying to say goodbye?


    ¡°I often apologize to you. It¡¯s not so strange if I thank you asionally,¡± he said with faux innocence.


    His eyes were clear, making her further confused as to whether to believe him. Yet, as if he was trying


    to change the topic once again, he reminded her, ¡°We¡¯ll reach the Langston Residence in 20 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Heather¡¯s voice was clear and unemotional, but Leon knew she was hiding her feelings.


    It was obvious to him that her heart was currently in turmoil, but he had no idea how to hide his tracks


    or his innermost thoughts from her.


    ¡°Am I less annoying sometimes than at other times?¡± he asked, smiling so beatifically that she forgot to


    answer him for a moment.


    After a beat, she recovered from his smile and hummed. ¡°You¡¯ve never been annoying. I¡¯m the one


    who¡¯s been annoying.¡± She had to admit that her personality was, in actual fact, the more grating one.


    ¡°No way. How could the person I loved be annoying?¡± he responded casually. ¡°What do you think I


    should do if I identally love you for the rest of my life?¡±


    It was jarring to see how serious he looked despite the levity of his question and his tone, and Heather


    had no idea what to make of it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t love me for that long.¡± She felt ufortable right now and even a little jealous at the idea that


    he would fall in love with someone else in the future.


    At the end of the day, she was an ordinary woman. After having him love her for so long, she was used


    to him and genuinely a little reluctant to give him to someone else.


    ¡°You like the version of me that loves you,¡± he teased, even taking his eyes off the road to do so.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good man. There are plenty of reasons why someone would be moved by you. I¡¯m honored to


    have your love and, sometimes, even selfishly wonder how nice it would be if you could keep loving


    me.¡± She had to take a good and honest look at herself. While she knew that it wasn¡¯t right for her to


    think like that, she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    ¡°Silly Heather. Do you know you¡¯re moved by me and even feel possessive of me?¡± he asked, his voice


    pained. ¡°Yet, you love Matthias and are so certain of it.¡± He thought he would be able to stay by her


    side forever, but it turned out that he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯m not moved by you or Matthias because I don¡¯t even know what being ¡®moved¡¯ feels like. Maybe all I


    know about finding a romantic partner is following the clues anding to a logical conclusion,¡± she


    answered self-deprecatingly but honestly. Maybe he was right and she did feel ¡®moved,¡¯ but it was too


    minor for her to take into ount.


    Seeing through her lie at once, he asked incredulously, ¡°You¡¯re not moved by Matthias? Why would you


    treat him so differently if you weren¡¯t, and why would you be together? You have such aplicated


    rtionship and seem, on the surface,pletely like a pair who shouldn¡¯t be dating. Is this your so-


    called ¡®following the clues¡¯?¡± In truth, he had known for a long time that she was moved by Matthias.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I know. Perhaps that¡¯s why I¡¯m destined to be single for the rest of my life,¡± she joked, smiling so


    unnaturally that it looked worse than her crying.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I can tell how much he loves you. In fact, he might even love you as much as I do


    and be willing to abandon his family for you,¡± he reassured her, almost speaking to himself rather than


    to her. For her, he would renounce his entire family as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡± she mumbled vaguely, not understanding his meaning but not having a


    better response.


    ¡°You¡¯re too cautious, Heather. You don¡¯t let others approach you, and you hide yourself in your heart so


    deeply that, even now that you¡¯re in love, you think about running away rather than growing closer to


    the object of your affections. Only cowards run away from love.¡± As he said that, he couldn¡¯t help


    thinking of the preposterous things he did all those years ago. Even back then, he had known that she


    was running away from him, and yet he stubbornly insisted on finding ways to provoke her, ultimately


    causing his own downfall.


    While he didn¡¯t exactly look forward to seeing her with Matthias now, he still hoped she could find love


    and thus could only give her such advice as she tried to run away once again.


    ¡°Whatever is mine will be mine, even if I run away,¡± she opined with a brilliant smile. ¡°But I know that


    I¡¯m being ridiculous by running away and constantly denying our rtionship even while I hope he¡¯ll be


    able to withstand whatever I put him through and get me back.¡± She hated that she did that. Love


    shouldn¡¯t have to be so difficult, and her behavior was hurting not only herself but Matthias as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re not brave enough, that¡¯s all. Everything you just said is an excuse for you to run away,¡± Leon


    answered, hitting the nail on the head. After so long, he finally understood the real Heather.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to all of that, Leon. Let¡¯s drop the topic.¡± How could a 20-minute ride take so long


    that he managed to give her such a thorough dressing-down?


    Pushing away the sorrow and grief that was starting to permeate his heart, he told her lightly, ¡°You¡¯re


    the only one who can be brave for yourself, Heather. If, in the future, I¡¯m no longer by your side, you


    must learn to be brave.¡±


    ¡°Did you stay by my side for so many years so that you could understand me so well?¡± she asked with


    a slight frown on her face. She didn¡¯t want him to leave, especially at such a helpless moment, but she


    didn¡¯t know how to get him to stay.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    In the unhappy atmosphere, they ended their discussion. Leon knew this was Heather¡¯s way of


    protecting herself; in fact, she had hurt him many times by acting just like this.


    For thest few minutes of the journey, they remained in silence and did not speak even as she exited


    the car. This time, he stayed in the driver¡¯s seat throughout the entire process and did not get out to


    see her to the door.


    While Heather could hear the car idling behind her, she didn¡¯t turn back. Only after he had driven and


    she had walked very far away from each other did she frailly look over her shoulder at the long, empty


    stretch of road.


    Resigned, she turned to face forward once again, thinking that she understood Leon so little now.


    Perhaps she never really knew him. After so long, she finally understood one thing, which was that the


    friends and family she surrounded herself with wouldn¡¯t necessarily stay forever.


    Self-deprecatingly, she smiled, thinking about the fact that the people by her side were leaving her one


    by one. Her existence was bing more and more detestable and at this rate, she didn¡¯t even know


    why she kept on living.


    When she entered the hall, it was empty. There wasn¡¯t a single person, so she walked into the living


    room alone and threw herself down on the couch. Only after taking in the familiar fragrance of the air


    did she feel like she had returned home. No matter what she thought of her family, at the end of the


    day, this ce was still her home.


    Somehow, she fell asleep on the couch and was discovered by the butler in the middle of the night.


    Instead of waking her up, he found a warm nket and gently covered her with it.


    Well-aware of how lightly she slept, he tried his best not to wake her up. In fact, he didn¡¯t even try toy


    her down into a morefortable position for fear of waking her.


    At around 4 or 5 AM, the living room grew chilly enough to wake her up. As she rubbed her arms, the


    nket slid off her.


    Opening her eyes, Heather took in her surroundings as well as the nket in herp. The previous


    night¡¯s memories were a little hazy and she had no idea who put this nket on her.


    Since it was still early, she stood up ufortably from the couch. Her back ached sharply and she


    scarcely dared believe she fell asleep sitting up on the couch.


    After picking up the nket and depositing it on the couch, she surveyed her surroundings. Since she


    couldn¡¯t see anyone else, she decided to retreat to her room. After all, she had yet to remove her


    makeup.


    At this hour, silence was paramount, so she stepped lightly and crept slowly up the stairs. Finally, she


    reached the second floor, but she still had to cross the corridor to get to her room and she was afraid of


    waking the others up with her footsteps.


    Nheless, her carefulness meant she was sessful in her mission. Quietly, she opened the door


    to her room, which looked like it always did despite how long it felt like she hadn¡¯te home.


    Now that she had returned to her own familiar,fortable space, she felt inexplicably tired. All of a


    sudden, she felt like her strength had left her body.


    Her bed was only a few steps away from her but she couldn¡¯t lie down just yet¡ªshe had to clean


    herself first. Hence, she dragged herself to her bathroom, feeling so devoid of energy that she might fall


    to the ground asleep in the next second.


    Warm water flowed from her showerhead and she shut her eyes tightly underneath it. She loved the


    feeling of being cleansed by water. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was so tired, she would have


    soaked herself properly in the tub.


    By the time Heather left the shower, she was lightly fragrant with the familiar scent of her body wash.


    Heavily, she threw herself down onto her bed. Its softness enveloped her and as shey there, she let


    out a child-like smile.


    No matter what terrible things took ce during the day, everything would be fine once she returned


    home andy down in her own bed. With child-like stubbornness, she burrowed underneath her covers,


    determined to enjoy thisfortable moment.


    By now, it was already 5 AM. Inexplicably, she had lost her sleepiness, so she stared aimlessly at the


    ceiling, wondering if she would fall asleep in a bit. At any rate, she feltfortable right now.


    It had been a long time since she felt sofortable and only now did she understand one thing, which


    was that she would only feelfortable in her own bed. Never would she befortable with


    sleeping at others¡¯.


    It was ironic that the one ce she was trying to avoid was also the one ce that gave her peace of


    mind. It seemed there were many things she wouldn¡¯t understand until their time came.


    With her eyes open, she awaited dawn¡¯s approach. It would likely take a while before the sky lightened


    she would fall asleep before it grew light since she didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by the sun.


    Sometimes, Heather wondered what lives the people her age were living. If her life were to be


    from time to time.


    Recently, the thought was stronger than ever before. She could already imagine the future that awaited


    her but, given that life was giving her less and less to live for, she couldn¡¯t ept that she had to


    continue on this path. By now, she was even thinking about giving up everything before her.


    The life she longed for the most right now was to run away from her current difficult circumstances to


    the countryside where she could lead the carefree life of a farm owner.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t tell anyone about that fantasy, since it would nevere true, anyway. When


    everyone, including herself, had epted that she would be an outstanding businesswoman, her


    future was already fixed in stone and all of her thoughts had to revolve around that idea.


    Any seeds of hope could only sprout in her heart and nowhere else. Nowadays, she felt like she was


    bing less and less like her old self. When did she be so weak and cowardly?


    It turned out that such idle thoughts were best for inducing sleepiness because not long after that, she


    fell asleep. By the time she woke up, it was already past noon and she was immensely surprised that


    no one hade to wake her.


    After rising, Heather cleansed herself once again by soaking in the tub this time. As warm water


    enveloped her body, she shut her eyes. Perhaps it was a bad idea to take a bath so soon after waking


    up, since her body very quickly softened once again.


    Finally, she dragged her limp body out of the tub. She felt like, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was


    hungry, she could actually have returned to bed and continued sleeping.


    Carelessly, she put her hair up in a bun. In an instant, she felt refreshed, so she left her room. The


    moment she stepped outside, she could feel how chilly the air was even through her thick sleepwear.


    It surprised her to feel how cold the weather was and she looked around her before going downstairs.


    Only the butler and the servants were in the hall and when she peered out of the door, the world


    outside was nketed in white. It turned out that it had snowed while she slept.


    The moment Heather saw snow, her mood lightened. This year¡¯s snow was particrly thick, and she


    suddenly recalled that it always snowed when she was young.


    After she grew up and especially while she was abroad, she rarely saw snow. Yet, she had an


    obsession with it, so she decided now that she would go outside after filling her stomach with food to


    have a romp in it.


    Percting with childlike wonder, she told the butler, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Have the kitchen make me


    some tea.¡± It would not be realistic to have them prepare a proper meal right now. Some simple


    refreshments would suffice and she believed the butler would understand her.


    ¡°Of course, Miss Heather.¡± With a bow, the butler left, having long awaited her arrival.


    Lately, Robert had been particrly indulgent toward her. Even the rest of the Langston Family found it


    intolerable. No matter what she did, he would stand by her side.


    Even though she was acting incredibly strangely during this period, no one in her family¡ªnot even the


    usually arrogant ke¡ªdared say anything about it.


    Of course, the rest of the family spected on exactly what Robert did to ke. At any rate, he no


    longer dared bad-mouth her and was even either intentionally or unintentionally avoiding her.


    However, Heather herself noticed none of this. In recent times, all of her thoughts were dedicated to


    Myra¡¯s kidnapping, and she had no energy to invest in the matters of Langston Group nor the Langston


    Family.


    Subconsciously, she looked toward the dining table. Despite howrge it was, it was currently as silent


    as the hall where the servants were tiptoeing around her.


    For a moment, she thought about seeking Robert out, but she didn¡¯t know what she could say to him.


    Meanwhile, her cell phone was in her hand but no one was looking for her. Matthias, especially, hadn¡¯t


    called her in a long time and she genuinely felt like asking him what on earth he was up to these days.


    Sitting down on the couch, Heather looked at the coffee table before her and reached out to gently


    touch it. It seemed simultaneously familiar and foreign, and she was startled to realize that all of the


    furniture in the hall had changed at some point unbeknown to her.


    At this moment, the butler exited the kitchen with a te of light refreshments in his hand. He walked


    right up to her and, with a polite smile on his face, handed the te to her.


    Bidding him sit opposite her, she said, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± How was it that her familiar home


    had changed so drastically within a few days? It made her feel incredibly unsettled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Heather?¡± While he didn¡¯t know what she was about to ask, he was a little


    rmed by her sudden gravitas, since that could only be bad news.


    ¡°Has the hall been renovated?¡± She looked at the slightly pastel walls around her. From what shest


    remembered, the walls of the hall were white.


    ¡°Did you only just notice, Miss Heather?¡± He was astonished, for he had assumed that she figured it out


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    long ago.


    ¡°What materials did they use? There isn¡¯t the slightest smell of paint. Or has all of the furniture been


    switched for newer ones?¡± She felt so incredibly confused. While a renovation wasn¡¯t exactly a huge


    issue, the umtion of small issues gave her a bad sense of foreboding.


    ¡°All of this happened recently, Miss Heather. Perhaps because you haven¡¯t been home much recently,


    you didn¡¯t notice.¡± He had no idea how to exin things to her since there wasn¡¯t actually a need to


    report such things to her.


    ¡°I need to know when this happened and why.¡± She wasn¡¯tfortable with the fact that all of it


    happened so inexplicably.


    ¡°It was Old Master Langston¡¯s orders,¡± the butler answered in simr confusion, not understanding the


    weight her question carried or why she was reacting so strangely. ¡°Perhaps he was bored of the


    previous wall color and wanted a new coat. As for the furniture, he said they hadn¡¯t been changed in a


    while and that it was time to change them, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Grandpa.¡± No longer did she feel like eating. Feeling like she understood what Robert


    was trying to express, she decided that she had to go and seek him out right now.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Miss Heather. He only just fell asleep and you know how rarely he gets to rest in the


    afternoons. You mustn¡¯t wake him.¡± The butler tried to stop her, but the expression on his face wasn¡¯t


    natural enough and Heather was immediately suspicious.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    The butler was never a good liar. At this moment, Heather halted her steps. This matter shouldn¡¯t be


    rushed, so she went back to sit on the couch. Nevertheless, she felt flustered and uneasy because she


    had a hunch that a crisis was approaching the Langston Family due to Robert¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Heather ordered the butler.


    The butler took a seat across Heather. Seeing Heather¡¯s serious look, the butler had an ominous


    feeling that he was about to be interrogated.


    ¡°Was it Grandpa¡¯s order to renovate the house?¡± Heather asked in an unsettled tone.


    The butler knew this wasn¡¯t a simple matter when he heard Heather¡¯s tone, and he didn¡¯t know how to


    respond to Heather because no matter what he said, she would surely catch him tripping.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t lie to me, so please tell me the truth.¡± Heather threw the butler a faint smile, one that


    was as cunning as a preying fox¡¯s.


    ¡°Miss Heather, it was indeed Old Master Langston¡¯s order,¡± the butler replied honestly as he didn¡¯t dare


    to bluff Heather.


    ¡°Then, can you tell me why Grandpa wanted to renovate the house all of a sudden?¡± Heather thought it


    was rather unnecessary since the house was still pretty new.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either.¡± The butler¡¯s eyes flickered. In fact, he had the same question before this, but


    he didn¡¯t dare to question Robert.


    The butler felt uneasy as Heather continued staring at him. No one would be able to bear being stared


    at with such a gaze. Perceiving that the butler wasn¡¯t lying, Heather reckoned Robert did not tell


    anyone the real intention of him doing so. This made her more anxious to get the truth from Robert as


    soon as possible.


    ¡°Did something happen in the Langston Familytely?¡± Heather asked the butler, thinking that he


    should understand the intention behind her question.


    The butler lifted his head to look at Heather. This time, he really didn¡¯t know how to reply to Heather.


    Numerous things had urred recently, but Robert had instructed him to not tell Heather.


    ¡°What is it? Do you find it inconvenient to tell me?¡± Heather wore a cold smile which sent a chill down


    the butler¡¯s spine. Seeing Heather¡¯s expression, the butler didn¡¯t have the guts to carry on with the


    conversation.


    He turned away as he didn¡¯t dare to face Heather. Knowing Heather¡¯s finesse, the butler knew for sure


    that he was dead meat. But at the same time, he wondered why she would take things so seriously out


    of the blue.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± Heathermanded.


    In the butler¡¯s eyes, Heather was actually very simr to Robert. It was difficult to deal with them when


    they got serious. As the butler was forced to look at Heather, his mind was so messy that he didn¡¯t


    even have the courage to speak up.


    ¡°Are you keeping something from me?¡± Heather gradually lured the butler into telling her the truth as


    she knew nothing would be able to escape from her sharp eyes.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± the butler denied it immediately, raising Heather¡¯s suspicion even more.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Heather asked again. She knew the butler was lying because she could see how


    flustered he was.


    ¡°Miss Heather, what exactly would you like to know?¡± the butler asked helplessly. He was actually


    regretting not avoiding Heather earlier.


    ¡°I want to know what happened in the Langston Family recently. Is there something that you can¡¯t tell


    me?¡± Heather¡¯s tone was hostile. She hated to be kept in the dark, especially by her family.


    ¡°Miss Heather, I really don¡¯t know how to answer that. Nothing out of the ordinary has happened in the


    family recently. Everything is fine.¡± The butler¡¯s deliberate emphasis made it seem like he was trying to


    cover something up.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ve understood your meaning.¡± Heather gazed at the butler with a half-smile. She was torturing


    the butler mentally as he was the only one that she could approach.


    This was because her tricks wouldn¡¯t work on Robert, and as for the other members of the family, she


    had no interest in getting into a conversation with them. Back then, she spent a great deal of effort to


    be close with Everly, but the oue was far from her expectation as she had even found out


    about her little secret. Currently, Heather had a visceral dislike for the Langstons.


    Besides Robert, the only person whom Heather felt close to in the entire Langston Family was the


    butler. More often than once, Heather respected the butler as an elder. But that wasn¡¯t the case now.


    All Heather wanted was to obtain the information from him. Nevertheless, she was rather disappointed


    with the butler¡¯s reaction as she didn¡¯t expect that even he wouldn¡¯t side with her at this moment.


    ¡°I guess I can only ask Grandpa then.¡± Heather sighed. She didn¡¯t want to disturb Robert¡¯s peace, but


    she desperately needed an answer now.


    Heather¡¯s fear was bing more intense as she had never thought that there would be a day Robert


    could be this irrational. She had heard of many stories about Robert¡¯s difficulties throughout the years.


    If Robert was the one bringing the problems to himself, then Heather thought her sacrifices in the past


    few years would be meaningless.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go looking for Old Master Langston. His health has been very bad recently, so please


    don¡¯t disturb him anymore, Miss Heather,¡± the butler pleaded in agony. Thest thing he wanted was to


    see Robert and Heather turning on each other as they did now.


    ¡°What did you say? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that Grandpa¡¯s health is bing worse?¡± Heather


    stood up from the couch agitatedly, wanting to see Robert right now.


    ¡°Miss Heather, please don¡¯t go to Old Master Langston. I¡¯m begging you.¡± The butler grasped Heather


    from behind. In fact, he had never stepped out of line like he did now.


    ¡°Let go of me! I want to go see Grandpa!¡± Guilt-stricken, Heather couldn¡¯t calm down at all.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t. Old Master Langston has ordered to refrain you from going to him,¡± the butler said in a


    quandary. This wasn¡¯t his intention, but since it was Robert¡¯s order, he could only obey.


    ¡°Why? Why doesn¡¯t Grandpa want to see me?¡± Heather refused to believe. Robert doted on her so


    much, so how was it possible that he didn¡¯t want to see her at this point when he was being tortured by


    his illness?


    ¡°Please stop asking, Miss Heather. Old Master Langston really doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± The butler


    had no choice but to put it in a harsh way as he couldn¡¯t allow Heather to do as she pleased.


    ¡°Give me a reason.¡± Heather broke away from the butler and stopped insisting on seeing Robert as her


    rationality had temporarily ovee her impulse.


    ¡°Old Master Langston has exhorted me to not let you go and see him,¡± the butler answered carefully,


    but Heather was very dissatisfied with his answer.


    Turning around, Heather was nning to break into Robert¡¯s room. She knew Robert must be upstairs


    in his room at this time.


    ¡°Miss Heather, please don¡¯t! Old Master Langston doesn¡¯t want you to see him in his current state.¡± The


    butler was close to kneeling down before Heather. He knew Robert was the one Heather cared for the


    most, and no one could predict what Heather would do next.


    ¡°I have to go. I want to see Grandpa,¡± Heather said in distress. At this moment, she felt extremely


    unfilial as she had not even noticed that her grandfather was terribly sick.


    ¡°Miss Heather, please obey Old Master Langston¡¯s order and don¡¯t provoke him. He can¡¯t afford to be


    angry in his current condition,¡± the butler urged Heather from behind. He was very worried that he


    wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her.


    With that, Heather suddenly felt like her legs were a thousand times heavier as she couldn¡¯t take a step


    forward anymore. Biting her lips, she didn¡¯t know how to express how she was feeling at this moment.


    Just then, she recalled a promise Robert made with her when she was still a kid. ¡°Heather, I don¡¯t want


    you to see me being weak. Can you promise me to not be at my sickbed in the future?¡±


    Heather held back her tears as she recalled their agreement. It was only then did she realize that


    Robert was very sick and he might not survive the illness this time. She resented herself to the core for


    having a conflict with him some time ago.


    ¡°Fine. I promise to not see Grandpa, but I¡¯d like to hear his voice.¡± Heather agreed to not see Robert¡¯s


    pathetic look as he was being tormented by his illness, but she longed to hear his voice and talk with


    him once more.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The butler was in a dilemma. Although the request didn¡¯t seem to go against Robert¡¯s order, he


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    was worried that it would anger him.


    ¡°Please.¡± Heather didn¡¯t dare to look at the butler. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back


    her tears.


    Heather was not as strong as she had imagined. In fact, she could easily cry since she had been a


    crybaby ever since she was young. If it wasn¡¯t for Robert¡¯s dedicated guidance, she wouldn¡¯t be who


    she was now.


    The butler nodded as he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Heather. Moreover, her request wasn¡¯t too


    much, so he decided to just let her be.


    Heather began to walk up the stairs. Every step she took was heavy. She had not thought that this day


    would arrive this fast, and neither did she know the reason why Robert¡¯s health deteriorated all of a


    sudden. Because of that, she even suspected she was the cause of his illness. The closer she walked


    to the room, the more she reprimanded herself. She abhorred herself for being wilful.


    When she arrived at Robert¡¯s room, she stared at the door, knowing that she could only stay outside


    the room. She reached out her hand and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Robert¡¯s shaky voice emerged.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me,¡± Heather answered from the outside with a voice loud enough for Robert to hear.


    ¡°I¡¯m noting in, Grandpa. I¡¯m just going to stand out here to talk to you.¡± Heather couldn¡¯t live


    without Robert¨C¨Cshe just can¡¯t. At this point in time, she resented God for delivering such a heavy blow


    to her once again.


    ¡°You¡¯re still as disobedient as ever, Heather,¡± Robert croaked in resignation. He even felt exhausted


    just by speaking. His current state was simr to that of a disabled person, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t


    want Heather to see him in this state.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± Standing outside the room, Heather was guilt-stricken. She


    had no way to help Robert recover, and she felt helpless because she couldn¡¯t control life and death.


    ¡°My greatest distress is that I can¡¯t see you get married.¡± As a matter of fact, Robert had regrets too; he


    didn¡¯t want to pass on just yet, for he had yet to see Heather in a beautiful white bridal gown.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already found a suitable candidate. Will you be able toe to my wedding?¡± At this


    moment, Heather could no longer think rationally. She was even willing to throw a wedding for the sake


    of Robert.


    ¡°Silly girl, you and Matthias have not confirmed your rtionship yet. How can you rush into marriage?


    You guys don¡¯t know each other well enough yet.¡± Although Robert was rather fond of Matthias, he was


    still not convinced enough to let Heather marry him yet.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know you¡¯re worried that theplications between the Langston Family and the Locke


    Family would affect my rtionship with Matthias. To be honest, I¡¯m not that fond of him either.¡± Tears


    streamed down Heather¡¯s face silently. She didn¡¯t want to be entangled with Matthias anymore


    because Robert wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out any longer.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Separated only by a door, Heather leaned against it. She felt like all her energy was sucked out at


    once. Just as she said, she was not that fond of Matthias. When faced with a dilemma, she had


    abandoned him without hesitation.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Robert spat the two words arduously. He didn¡¯t want Heather to continue speaking. In


    addition, he didn¡¯t want his health to affect Heather¡¯s future.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯d like to get married. Will youe and give me your blessing?¡± Heather had made up her


    mind. At this moment, she wasn¡¯t asking for his consent; she was informing him about her n.


    ¡°Heather, who are you marrying?¡± Robert¡¯s voice was tinged with anxiety. He didn¡¯t know what


    Heather¡¯s n was, and he couldn¡¯t allow her to mess around.


    ¡°It¡¯s someone whom you¡¯ve met before, Grandpa. We¡¯ve known each other for many years and we


    know each other well. He will bring me happiness.¡± Heather couldn¡¯t think of another suitable candidate


    now. All she needed was someone whom she could marry.


    ¡°Heather, I don¡¯t want to see you being like this.¡± Robert was drained by the conversation with Heather


    today. Heather¡¯s current state made him even more anxious. He knew what was on her mind, and


    because of that, he had all the more reason to stop Heather from acting irrationally.


    ¡°I really n to marry him. I¡¯ve met his parentsst night,¡± Heather said calmly as if the matter had


    nothing to do with her.


    Robert didn¡¯t believe this kind of coincidence at all, and he thought Heather was lying to him. He


    attempted to get down from the bed, but he couldn¡¯t even muster the slightest bit of strength to leave it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, Grandpa. Initially, his grandfather nned toe over to propose the marriage,


    but I turned him down because I thought we¡¯re progressing too fast. I spent the entire night yesterday


    thinking about how to bring this up to you. You won¡¯t be angry at me, will you, Grandpa?¡± Heather said


    in a casual tone, which made Robert even more uneasy.


    ¡°Heather, what exactly happened between you and Matthias?¡± If truth be told, Robert had already


    epted Matthias as his grandson-inw, so he was confused by Heather¡¯s sudden change of n.


    He hadn¡¯t even figured out who the ¡®he¡¯ Heather was referring to. He guessed it was Leon, but thought


    that was unlikely because Heather had said that it was impossible between her and Leon.


    ¡°Grandpa, Matthias and I are not suitable for each other at all. These past few days got me thinking.


    I¡¯ve realized the one that truly suits me was right by my side all this while. I don¡¯t want to make the


    same mistake of letting him go again.¡± Heather had made up her mind to marry Leon as if she had


    been enchanted. She deemed that would be the perfect oue for everyone.


    ¡°Are you referring to Leon?¡± Robert probed. ording to Heather¡¯s description, he couldn¡¯t think of any


    other man besides Leon.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. You¡¯ve met him, and you like him too.¡± Heather recalled Robert¡¯s praise toward Leon


    back then, so she believed that Robert would like Leon as his grandson-inw too.


    ¡°Heather, you should marry someone whom you love, not someone whom I like.¡± Robert¡¯s mind was


    clear. He would be happy with that person as long as Heather was happy because she would only be


    truly happy when she married someone she loved.


    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t like Leon, Grandpa? We¡¯re fond of each other. It¡¯s just, we took some time to affirm


    our feelings.¡± Heather indeed had feelings toward Leon in the past, so now, she just had to recollect


    those feelings.


    ¡°Heather, please don¡¯t make me worry.¡± Robert was still convinced that Heather was bluffing him. He


    knew her well¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t possibly be in an ambiguous rtionship with Matthias, but at the same


    time, have feelings toward Leon out of the blue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Grandpa. You shoulde to my wedding with a joyful heart.¡± Heather wiped


    off the tears at the corner of her eyes. Since she had already made up her mind, she figured she


    shouldn¡¯t hesitate any longer.


    But how could Robert possibly be happy? With his face darkened, he was dying to open the door at


    this moment and have a good talk with Heather. However, he couldn¡¯t stand up at all, for he was


    already a disabled man now.


    ¡°Heather, do you want to drive me mad?¡± Robert retorted in annoyance. He was annoyed at his


    disability; he was annoyed at Heather¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you happy for me that I¡¯ve found a decent man?¡± This time, Heather even lied to


    herself to self-affirm that she would be happy being married to Leon just to persuade Robert to be d


    for her.


    ¡°Heather, I know you did this out of filial piety, but I¡¯m not happy at all seeing youpromising.¡±


    Robert still deemed that Heather waspromising her happiness. She had already suffered enough


    throughout the years, and Robert thought he had no right to make Heatherpromise again just for


    his sake.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m really not making this decision because of you. I know what is good for me when it


    because as a woman, I¡¯m not qualified to inherit Langston Group. They had an unequal marriage,


    which caused me to fear marriage even more. You know me¨C¨CI would never simply marry anyone.


    However, the person whom I¡¯m willing to marry has appeared, so I think I should hold onto him. You


    wouldn¡¯t want to see me being alone the whole lifetime either, would you?¡± Heather even managed to


    persuade herself with these words, so she was confident that Robert would be persuaded too.


    What followed next was a moment of silence as Robert was at a loss for words to refute Heather.


    Perhaps what she said was true. Robert recalled the day when Leon came to visit Langston


    Residence, his eyes were filled with affection when he stared at Heather while Heather didn¡¯t seem to


    dislike him either. Just as Heather said, Leon was the one who could bring happiness to her.


    As such, Robert remained silent for a while. Heather thought it would be meaningless for her to


    continue waiting on, so she said to Robert from the outside, ¡°Rest well, Grandpa. I¡¯m going to my room


    now.¡±


    Robert sighed as he heard the footsteps of Heather leaving. This time, he was perplexed too. He had


    perceived everything Heather had done, but sometimes even he couldn¡¯t understand her real thoughts.


    After walking some distance away, Heather turned to look at the closed door and felt depressed all of a


    sudden because she knew Robert couldn¡¯t possibly open the door and walk out again this time around.


    She was reminded of Robert¡¯s strong figure when she was still a kid. At that time, Robert was like a


    mountain to her; but now, he was old and weak. Heather had an indescribable feeling as at this


    moment itself, she had to mature up because she was about to lose her shield. In the past, whenever


    she had issues that couldn¡¯t be resolved, she could just go home and tell Robert about it, and things


    would work out, but now, she had lost this privilege.


    Heather didn¡¯t feel like going back to her room. She didn¡¯t even feel like staying in the house¡ªshe


    wanted to go out. If she continued staying in Langston Residence, Heather felt like she would go crazy.


    If one day Robert wasn¡¯t around anymore, it would be meaningless for her toe back to the


    residence.


    In fact, Heather had thought of this possibility in the past too, but she didn¡¯t expect it to happen this


    fast. Staring helplessly at the floor, Heather did not know where to go.


    She shook her head as her vision became blurry. She felt like her head was splitting and she hated


    herself to the core. Everything that had happened today was like a punishment to her. Feeling like she


    had brought misfortune to those around her, Heather med herself for everything.


    With a loud thud, Heather copsed onto the ground. Hearing the ruckus upstairs, the butler lifted his


    head only to see Heather lying on the ground. Without thinking, he quickly ran upstairs in a fluster.


    When he approached Heather, he was appalled when he saw Heather lying on the floor with her eyes


    closed. She had always been in the pink of health, but this time, she actually passed out at the stairway


    today. The butler didn¡¯t even dare to walk up to touch her.


    What should I do? The butler was at a loss. He couldn¡¯t let Robert know about this. Panic-stricken, he


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    took out his phone from his pocket and called the ambnce.


    The butler¡¯s voice quivered on the phone as he reported their address while the doctor pacified him.


    After hanging up, the butler carefully held up Heather¡¯s upper body, worrying that any careless act of


    his would harm her.


    ¡°Miss Heather,¡± the butler called out cautiously.


    However, Heather hadpletely lost her consciousness, and it didn¡¯t help at all when the butler


    pressed her philtrum. As such, the butler began to panic. Other than Robert, the person whom he


    cared about the most in the Langston Family was Heather, and he was distressed to see Heather in


    such a state.


    ¡°Miss Heather, what happened? Please wake up,¡± the butler called Heather¡¯s name non-stop. He was


    worried sick seeing her pale countenance.


    The other servants started to be nervous too. They gathered at the stairway and surrounded the


    scene, which made the butler even more vexed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t gather around here. Miss Heather needs some fresh air. Go out and check if the ambnce is


    here,¡± the butlermanded the servants. He didn¡¯t want to make a big scene lest Robert became


    rmed.


    However, it would take a while for the ambnce to arrive. Because of this, the butler was like a cat on


    hot bricks. Worrying that Robert would hear the noises, he pondered if he should move Heather


    downstairs first.


    ¡°Do any of you have medical knowledge?¡± the butler asked the servants as he didn¡¯t dare to act


    recklessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned some before, sir.¡± One of the servants who looked rtively young stood out. He didn¡¯t


    strike out of the crowd as he had an average appearance.


    ¡°Is it possible to move Miss Heather downstairs now?¡± the butler asked the servant.


    ¡°Yes, but we have to be very careful,¡± the servant answered timidly. He was an honest man who wasn¡¯t


    good at using high-sounding words.


    ¡°Come and give me a hand then. Let¡¯s carefully move Miss Heather downstairs.¡± The butler felt if they


    continued staying on the second floor, Robert would soon notice the incident.


    The other servants surrounded Heather lest she would bump around while the two shifted Heather to


    the first floor. In no time, Heather was ced on the soft couch, which was much morefortable


    than the cold floor.


    Looking at the time, the butler figured that the ambnce would arrive soon. However, he was worried


    that the sound of the ambnce might rm Robert. At this thought, the butler decided to go upstairs


    and stay by Robert¡¯s side. He had to think of a way to make Robert fall asleep so that thetter


    wouldn¡¯t hear the ambnce.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    Once the butler left, the servants were left leaderless. They stared at Heather, who was lying on the


    couch, looking resigned as they were at a loss of what to do. Worried about Heather¡¯s condition, they


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    stared at each other. What¡¯s taking the ambnce so long?


    They nced up the second floor, but the butler had already disappeared. Although Heather seldom


    showed herself in the Langston Residence, the servants deemed her an important person because she


    was the granddaughter whom Robert cared for the most after all.


    Robert was already in such a terrible condition, so the servants were worried that if something


    happened to Heather, Robert might vent his anger on them. As such, the servants were distressed


    about their circumstances. Robert¡¯s temperament was rather unstabletely. Therefore, anything that


    had to do with Heather would make him blow up instantly.


    Meanwhile, the butler was already by Robert¡¯s side. After the conversation with Heather, Robert


    couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all right now. He looked at the butler arduously and wanted to say something, but


    his throat hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t speak up.


    ¡°Old Master Langston, please take some rest,¡± the butler advised. The ambnce would arrive soon,


    and in Robert¡¯s current state, he could be very sensitive to the sound of the siren.


    Blinking, Robert just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. His energy was already depleted in the conversation with


    Heather just now. With that, he could only lie down weakly, yet he wasn¡¯t able to doze off.


    ¡°Old Master Langston, is something bothering you?¡± The butler could tell that Robert was in a bad


    mood, and he reckoned that thetter was irritated from the talk with Heather earlier.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Heather?¡± Robert asked in difficulty. His lips were dry and peeling, as if the water in his body


    waspletely drawn out.


    ¡°Miss Heather went back to her room.¡± The butler told the lie naturally. Robert had always trusted him,


    so he didn¡¯t suspect a thing.


    After that, Robert seemed to be slightly relieved. The butler knew Robert was worried about Heather


    and thought if he should talk to Robert about her.


    ¡°Old Master, Miss Heather is much more mature now. Please don¡¯t worry about her.¡± The butler put in a


    good word for Heather since Robert would only be at peace if Heather was fine.


    However, Robert shook his head. ¡°I will always be worried about her.¡± At this time, Robert¡¯s throat hurt


    intensely with every word he spoke. He wished to continue talking with the butler, but his body just


    wasn¡¯t able to let him continue.


    The butler didn¡¯t want Robert to be tortured like this, so he said, ¡°Old Master, please take a nap. Who


    knows, you might feel better after waking up.¡± The butler smiled while he said that. Oh, how I wish


    Robert would recover. If Robert really passed away one day, the butler wouldn¡¯t know what he should


    do either. He could retire at this age, but he would feel empty in his heart.


    The butler had devoted his entire life to the Langston Family. He never had the idea of leaving the


    family someday because he believed that he would breathe hisst breath in the Langston Residence.


    However, that seemed to be impossible now. Thinking of Robert¡¯s current situation and the other


    members of the Langston Family, the butler thought it was unlikely that anyone would ask him to stay.


    Perhaps Heather would, but the butler knew that once Robert was gone, Heather wouldn¡¯t possibly


    continue staying in the Langston Residence either.


    The butler was feeling perplexed regarding his future. He didn¡¯t know where else he could go in the


    future if he couldn¡¯t stay in the Langston Residence anymore. But right now, the only wish he had was


    for Robert to get well quickly and survive the illness no matter how serious it was, just likest time.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t wake up anymore once I sleep,¡± Robert croaked thirstily. He was dying to have some


    water, but the doctor had exhorted that he shouldn¡¯t drink anything before his respiratory system


    recovered.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t think that way, Old Master. Everything will be fine. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± The butler didn¡¯t


    know how tofort Robert seeing that even Robert was about to give up on himself. If that was the


    case, how would Heather be able to handle that blow?


    Robert closed his eyes and shook his head incessantly. Just then, an ear-piercing siren came forth


    from the outside¡ªthe ambnce was finally here. TV shows had always depicted that ambnces


    would arrive within 5 minutes, but that was nearly impossible in reality.


    Needless to say, the old man was rmed by the ambnce¡¯s siren. He snapped open his eyes


    immediately with a terrifying look in his eyes. He was very disturbed by the sound of the siren, so he


    asked in distress, ¡°An ambnce?¡±


    The butler moved forward and gently ced his hand on Robert¡¯s chest. He could feel Robert¡¯s


    heartbeat elerating all of a sudden.


    ¡°Old Master, Mr. Zach, one of the cooks, had a heart attack. Please don¡¯t worry about it.¡± This was the


    best excuse the butler could think of.


    Robert looked at the butler in suspicion as if he was trying to catch a trace of him lying from his


    expression. However, the butler wore a calm look, which sessfully made Robert disperse his


    suspicion instantly.


    After that, the butler continued staying beside Robert for some time. He knew Robert was prone to


    suspicion, so he had to behave as naturally as possible lest Robert would see through him.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Robertmanded the butler. Nowadays, he preferred to be alone and didn¡¯t like having


    someone in his room¨C¨Cnot even the butler. In fact, he still had a lot to say to the butler, but his body


    wouldn¡¯t allow him to do that at all. Feeling vexed, Robert rather not see anyone.


    Currently, Robert¡¯s temperament was very unstable. Naturally, the butler had to obey Robert, so he


    obediently walked out of thetter¡¯s room. His little bluff earlier managed to convince Robert, so he


    didn¡¯t have the need to stay longer.


    When the butler went downstairs, Heather was already being carried into the ambnce. Seeing the


    ambnce disappear out of his sight, the butler couldn¡¯t help but wonder who tagged along to the


    hospital. He was restless as he couldn¡¯t go to the hospital because he worried Robert might summon


    him at any time.


    As such, he could only leave Heather¡¯s matter to the servants, who were ordinary in the usual days.


    Presently, there was no one else in the Langston Family who could be in charge of the situation. In


    addition, the rtionship between Heather and the other members of the Langston Family was hostile


    to begin with.


    In the hospital, Heather was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. The servant who had little medical


    knowledge stayed beside her. It had been more than an hour since she was admitted to the hospital,


    but she hadn¡¯t regained consciousness.


    In the meantime, none of the Langstons came to visit her. Truth was, the butler didn¡¯t dare to inform


    any of the Langstons as he was worried that they would be gloating instead of caring for Heather.


    Besides, he was worried that they would let the cat out of the bag in front of Robert.


    Just then, the butler thought of Matthias and felt like it was most appropriate to inform him about it. The


    butler called Matthias without wasting more time as he didn¡¯t want Heather to wake up surrounded by


    no one she was familiar with.


    Matthias was in a board meeting when he received the butler¡¯s call. Looking at the unknown number on


    his phone, he ignored it without hesitation.


    Staring at the phone, the butler thought he was being too abrupt. After all, Matthias wouldn¡¯t know of


    his existence at all. At this thought, the butler decided that it was more appropriate for him to send a


    message to Matthias.


    A momentter, Matthias received a message from the unknown number earlier. His expression


    changed immediately after he read the content. He sprang up from his seat with anxiousness stered


    all over his face, while the other board members were dumbfounded by his sudden action.


    Mr. Harlow, who was in the middle of his speech, mmed up immediately and looked at Matthias in


    puzzlement as he thought some of his words had annoyed Matthias.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    The board members were left astounded as they watched Matthias disappear from their sight without


    any exnation. Such a situation had never urred before.


    Lara gripped the ballpen tightly as she watched Matthias leave in a hurry. There was only one person in


    this world that could make Matthias be as flustered as he was now¡ªthat person was Heather.


    Lara¡¯s hate for the woman named Heather was gradually increasing. She couldn¡¯t understand what


    exactly was so good about Heather that could make Matthias behave this inferior. In fact, she might not


    abhor Heather that much if Heather and Matthias came out as a couple, but she had witnessed over


    and over again how mean Heather was to Matthias.


    No one could withstand the person of their dreams being fooled around as such by another woman.


    Lara thought Matthias was out of Heather¡¯s league, and she was determined to teach Heather a


    lesson.


    In order to reach the hospital in the shortest time, Matthias dashed out and hailed a cab. Being a


    bundle of nerves, he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time to get his car from the basement.


    Matthias loosened his tie in the cab as he felt like he couldn¡¯t catch his breath. He was distressed at the


    thought that Heather was lying alone in the hospital at this instant. She was always a healthy person,


    so why would she be admitted to the hospital by an ambnce all of a sudden?


    Matthias was dying to be able to fly to the hospital in the blink of an eye. He resented himself for


    suppressing his feelings and being in a cold war with Heather for the past few days. It was merely a


    few days since he stopped contacting Heather, yet such a big incident had happened.


    Looking flustered, Matthias hadpletely lost his usual resolute and domineering stance. All that was


    in his mind was Heather¡ªhe couldn¡¯t even think straight right now. At this point, he didn¡¯t even doubt


    the authenticity of the message.


    Matthias pressured the driver all the way. If it wasn¡¯t for hispelling aura, the driver might have


    started a quarrel with him already.


    ¡°Overtake that car!¡± Matthias took out all the cash he had and passed them directly to the driver. ¡°Bring


    me to the hospital in the shortest time possible.¡± Matthias believed that no one could resist money.


    True enough, the driver panicked when the pile of cash was passed to him all of a sudden. He didn¡¯t


    know whether to ept the money; he only knew that he had bumped into a rich lunatic today.


    Seeing the driver hesitate, Matthias directly put the money in front of him. ¡°Get to the hospital in 10


    minutes and this money is all yours.¡± Matthias couldn¡¯t wait for a second longer. The hospital was


    actually not too far, but he felt as if it was a gxy away.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a traffic jam as it¡¯s peak hours now. We won¡¯t even be able to arrive in half an hour, let


    alone 10 minutes,¡± the driver said in resignation. As much as he would like to earn the money, he had


    to admit that he didn¡¯t have the ability to take it.


    ¡°How much would you like? Just tell me.¡± Can¡¯t such a simple matter be resolved with money?


    ¡°Sir, this really isn¡¯t about money.¡± The driver was an honest man, and Matthias¡¯ actions started to


    make him ufortable.


    ¡°Cut the crap and get going.¡± Matthias¡¯ tone became sullen. With that, the driver didn¡¯t dare to talk to


    Matthias anymore because his gloomy expression was too terrifying.


    He couldn¡¯t care less and sped all the way. On the other hand, Matthias was unsettled in the back seat


    as he regretted not getting his own car in order to save time.


    Given their current speed, it would take another 15 minutes before they could arrive at the hospital.


    Every minute was like torture to Matthias, and he had never felt time move so slow before. Every


    second seemed to be lengthened. He was almost driven crazy as he had no idea what was happening


    with Heather.


    It was only when the car finally arrived at the hospital¡¯s entrance did Matthias stop being anxious. He


    quickly got out of the car without collecting the money which he left in the passenger seat earlier.


    ¡°Sir, your money!¡± the driver yelled at Matthias, but thetter had already left. In Matthias¡¯ eyes, that


    amount of cash meant nothing to him. With that, the driver shook his head as Matthias disappeared


    from his sight.


    Matthias ran into the hospital as he didn¡¯t want to waste another second. At this moment, he only


    wanted to be at Heather¡¯s side immediately and hadpletely lost his rationality. Panting heavily, he


    opened the ward¡¯s door. He looked at Heather only to find that she had already regained


    consciousness while Leon was sitting by her with a gentle smile.


    Leon smiled friendly at Matthias when he saw him. He didn¡¯t particrly hate Matthias. In fact, he liked


    him sometimes, and they might have been close friends if they weren¡¯t love rivals.


    Heather, on the other hand, wore an indifferent look when she saw Matthias. She thought it was ironic


    that Leon was the first one she saw upon waking up as she expected Matthias to rush over first.


    It seemed like even God was teasing them. Staring at Matthias, Heather thought they were indeed not


    meant to be together. To a certain extent, they were the same kind of people¡ªthe kind that would even


    lie to themselves. Heather was feeling ratherplicated the moment she saw Matthias again.


    ¡°Hey, Matthias,¡± Leon greeted Matthias endearingly. Even Heather didn¡¯t know they were actually on a


    first-name basis already.


    ¡°Hi, Leon,¡± Matthias answered in a cold and hostile manner as he seemed to have sensed the


    ambiguous atmosphere.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Heather asked unkindly.


    Having witnessed her tone of speech, even Leon was taken aback. Neither did Matthias expect


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Heather to say that the moment they met. He smiled hastily, perceiving that he was given a cold


    shoulder.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re hospitalized, so I came because I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Matthias was actually startled


    for a moment and even had a sense of guilt. As a result, he didn¡¯t have the guts to look Heather in the


    eye.


    ¡°Thanks for caring. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Matthias felt bitter at Heather¡¯s formal remarks. He had rushed as quickly as he could to the hospital,


    only to end up being treated badly by Heather. At once, he found himself to be extremely pathetic.


    ¡°It seems like I shouldn¡¯t have shown up.¡± Matthias couldn¡¯t possibly allow Heather to continue


    trampling upon his dignity. No matter how fond he was of her, his fondness was built on the basis of


    equality.


    On the other hand, Leon felt rather awkward. He had never thought that he would personally witness a


    conflict between this couple. Frankly, he was quite envious of their exchange.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be busy at this moment, Matthias? You definitely shouldn¡¯t waste time on me.¡±


    Heather was being increasingly mean as she couldn¡¯t wait to draw the line with Matthias.


    Heather felt like she was a cruel person; she could be cruel to herself, so of course, she could be cruel


    to others too. Even Leon was shocked at Heather¡¯s words and thought she was being too much.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I still have an important meeting and indeed shouldn¡¯t waste more time here.¡± Matthias


    couldn¡¯t control his emotions at all as he felt embarrassed being treated harshly by Heather.


    ¡°See you then,¡± Heather said nonchntly with a bold face. It seemed like every expression of hers


    was mocking Matthias.


    Soon, the door was closed with a bang¡ªMatthias had really left. Leon looked at Heather in


    puzzlement. Thinking that Heather had crossed the line this time, he was about to chase after Matthias.


    However, Heather read Leon¡¯s mind and stopped him from doing so. ¡°Don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t wish to see him,¡±


    Heather said word by word as if she was extremely dissatisfied with Matthias.


    ¡°Heather, what is this about?¡± Leon felt sorry for Matthias. Even though Matthias was his love rival, he


    shouldn¡¯t have borne Heather¡¯s unreasonable anger.


    Heather smiled coldly. ¡°Leon, would you like to marry me?¡± Before this, she couldn¡¯t find the right time


    to bring this up but now seemed to be the best opportunity.


    ¡°Heather, have you lost your mind?¡± Leon couldn¡¯t take it at all hearing this question. The things she


    said were increasingly strange as if she had be crazy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to marry me?¡± Looking extremely weak, Heathery on the bed with a pale


    countenance. Even then, she seemed to be able to stir up a fight at the slightest whim.


    Leon was stirred up at once and looked at Heather indignantly. ¡°I want to marry you. Heck, I¡¯m dying to


    marry you, but so what? You will never marry me in this lifetime,¡± Leon grumbled in a venting manner.


    Heather smiled brighter and shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s get married, Leon,¡± she said in a rxed manner.


    Leon knew how serious this statement was. Despite being thick-skinned all the time, he didn¡¯t dare to


    simply say such words to Heather. How ridiculous it was that Heather actually said it out so casually


    this time.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t talk nonsense, Heather.¡± Leon was rendered speechless as he felt like he was being


    fooled by Heather.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense¡ªI¡¯m being serious. We¡¯re a perfect match,¡± Heather stated in a weird tone as


    if she was a third person talking about the marriage of others.


    Leon guffawed. ¡°Are you kidding me, Heather? We? A perfect match? You must have lost your mind!


    You and Matthias are a perfect match. Go find him if you wish to get married. Don¡¯t tease me like that.¡±


    Leon was nearly driven crazy by Heather. How could she be this calm? If it wasn¡¯t that Heather was


    lying weakly in the bed, he would surely have retorted her. He could bear with just about anything, but


    he couldn¡¯t stand her sarcastic remarks.


    ¡°Will you bring me happiness?¡± Heather lifted her head and stared at Leon. She could tell Leon¡¯s heart


    was flustered as she knew the man wouldn¡¯t be able to ept her sudden proposal.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leon blurted instinctively as if he was enchanted. His lifetime goal was to bring Heather


    happiness and make her the happiest woman in the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s the best oue for a woman to marry a man who can give her happiness,¡± Heather said


    nonchntly. With her eyes losing focus, she wasn¡¯t sure if she actually meant what she said.


    ¡°Please stop joking around with me, Heather. It¡¯s impossible for us to get married.¡± Leon thought this


    was too absurd. Why would she bring up such an uneptable proposal the moment she woke up?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we get married? Is it because of Matthias? I don¡¯t love him and have never thought of


    marrying him,¡± Heather said in a cold tone as if Matthias was a stranger to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love him, but aren¡¯t you fond of him?¡± Leon asked seriously, for he thought Heather was


    lying.


    ¡°I¡¯m fond of him, but not to the extent that I want to marry him. You¡¯re the one whom I wish to marry,¡±


    Heather replied without hesitation as if she was telling the truth.


    ¡°Calm down, Heather. Please don¡¯t take what happened yesterday to heart. I¡¯ll handle everything so


    you don¡¯t have to feel pressured. I don¡¯t need your sympathy.¡± Leon thought yesterday¡¯s incident had


    provoked Heather; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have proposed to marry him.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    A gust of chilly wind blew into the ward. It seemed that the window wasn¡¯t properly shut, and the wind


    had blown it open. Tugging on the nket that she had on herself, Heather felt much more awake upon


    the stimtion of the cold wind.


    Aware of the cold, Leon instinctively walked toward the window and opened it wider. The wind crept


    into the curves of his neck and the strands of his baby hair near his forehead started to dance along


    with the wind. Not long after, he shut the windows tight.


    After bathing himself in the chilly wind, Leon felt more awake now. He then trotted back toward the


    hospital bed. At this moment, a dreamy blush flushed on Heather¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Leon, do you not know me well enough?¡± She was confident that he wouldply; she knew that she


    was the more domineering one between them, after all.


    ¡°Heather, stay in the hospital and don¡¯t overthink.¡± At this point, he was unable to look at her straight in


    the eyes. Though he had fantasized about getting together with her numerous times, he couldn¡¯t bring


    himself to take up the offer now that the opportunity wasid right in front of him.


    She could see the hesitation in his eyes. With a flirtatious smile, she said, ¡°Alright. Will you be visiting


    me tomorrow?¡± At this moment, she was acting like a little girl who craved love; even the look in her


    eyes seemed seductive.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯lle,¡± he answered. Unable to resist her beauty, he turned to look at the view outside


    the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest, so you can head back for now.¡± She was lying on the bed with content stered all


    over her face. She looked like she had just aplished a big project, and she could finally take a


    rest.


    With his back facing her, he nodded. Her kind actions toward Leon today were making him nervous. He


    knew that he would say yes to everything she said once he was looking at her; he just couldn¡¯t bring


    himself to reject her.


    Heather then watched Leon attentively as he left the room. The moment the door shut once again, she


    sighed to herself. She recalled how she treated Matthias earlier when Leon was in the same room.


    Thinking that she must have hurt Matthias¡¯ self-esteem, she supposed that he would not being to


    visit her any soon.


    However, she had underestimated him this time. Just as Leon left, Matthias came in right after. It was


    so coincidental that they didn¡¯t bump into each other. As a result, Heather couldn¡¯t even catch a break


    without entertaining the two.


    After Matthias left the hospital earlier, he realized that he had acted too rashly. After all, she was ill now.


    Despite her usual strong-headed and stubborn demeanor, she was still sick. The initial reason he came


    to the hospital was to check on her and show his concern. Hence, he started regretting fighting with


    her, as he should¡¯ve been more patient and understanding.


    Just as Heathery down, she saw him pushing the door toe in. At this moment, since she was


    really worn out, she was reluctant to sit up in bed, so she remained in her lying position.


    ¡°President Locke, why¡¯d youe again?¡± She continued using a hostile tone to agitate him. She was


    now eager to do whatever it would take for him to dislike her. She was obviously crossing the line, yet


    she wouldn¡¯t let her guilt show.


    ¡°The meeting has already ended, so there¡¯s no use going back now.¡± It seemed that he had found


    himself a solid excuse.


    After all, she didn¡¯t like it when he¡¯dply with her. Perhaps it was better for him if they weren¡¯t


    together. It didn¡¯t make sense for him to keep bearing with her shenanigans; there was no reason for


    him to do that.


    They were bound to hurt each other as long as they were together, and she didn¡¯t want a rtionship


    like this. There was a long future ahead, so she thought that he deserved a better woman, not


    someone as prickly as she was.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest.¡± She continued to drive him away as she just wanted to settle this quickly.


    Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t sure that she would be soft-hearted. After all, meeting him was unnned, an


    ident. She truly didn¡¯t want to continue facing him, because she was afraid that her n would go


    down the drain if she were to slip.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay by your side.¡± Obviously, he had no intention of leaving and began to inch closer to her.


    Matthias¡¯ level of shamelessness was about to reach Leon¡¯s. To Matthias, loving someone meant


    giving them exceptional treatment. That was why he was able to bear with Heather so much that it was


    beyond her expectations. Getting a chair, he then sat down next to her bed, looking down at her with an


    adoring gaze.


    With a frown, she said helplessly, ¡°President Locke, I can¡¯t rest with you by my side.¡± Seeing that he


    seemed like he wanted to hang around, she couldn¡¯t be at peace.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really tired, you can definitely rest no matter how many people are around you.¡± Exceptionally


    persistent today, the man disregarded her hostile tone.


    ¡°I just want to be alone quietly,¡± she said, dissatisfied. He sure is bing more and more full of cr*p!


    ¡°You are alone. You can treat me like I¡¯m air,¡± he said nonchntly. The warmth in his gaze was about


    to melt her.


    ¡°You¡¯re harassing a sick patient.¡± Baffled, she looked at him. Now that Leon had left, she had no idea


    what she could use to agitate him and drive him away.


    ¡°Since you know that you¡¯re a sick patient, you should know that a patient requires someone to take


    care of them,¡± he argued, sounding like he was full of facts.


    Immediately, she pulled the nket up over her head, covering her face. She really didn¡¯t want to see


    him. Besides, continuing the argument wouldn¡¯t be of any use anyway. Seeing that, he took it as her


    She must be truly exhausted because she had fallen asleep in no time. Living in different time zones


    truly messed up her body clock, so she wasn¡¯t capable of bearing more blows. Patiently, he waited until


    she was deep asleep before he tentatively pulled down the part of the nket that she used to cover


    her face. He made sure to be very careful so that he wouldn¡¯t wake her up.


    Though she had always been a light sleeper, she was deep into it this time. Seeing her pale face, he


    felt his heart ache a little. Although he knew that she had been hiding a lot from himtely, he felt it


    would be disrespectful for him to pry into her personal affairs.


    In the end, he could only just let it be. He believed that she would exin it to him if she truly cared for


    him. Thus, he waited. The more he waited; the more agitated he became. This wasn¡¯t like himself.


    As he continued the wait, he didn¡¯t expect that the next thing he heard about her was the news of her


    getting admitted to the hospital. Owing to that, he regretted the actions he had done in the past few


    days.


    From this incident, he learned that abstaining from an act was wrong. When it came to the person he


    loved, the right thing to do was to give her unconditional love¡ªeverything else was wrong. He was


    willing to bear with all her shorings, and he¡¯d even change his future ns for her. However, he


    had been doing all these without telling her as he valued action over words.


    The moment Heather¡¯s face was visible to Matthias, he gazed at her lovingly as he really wanted to


    touch her face. Craving for intimacy was an effect of love. In both mental and physical means, he was


    suppressing his urges and desired her greatly.


    There had been numerous times where he had the thought of having her. Nheless, he wanted to


    wait till she was willing. He was willing to belittle and humble himself because of his love for her. The


    same couldn¡¯t be said for merely liking someone as it was much simpler. At this moment, he had finally


    realized the difference between loving and liking someone.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she was still struggling in her own thoughts, so he couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint how long he


    would have to wait for her to finally fall in love with him.


    There were a lot of words he wanted to say to her. So, in a very soft and gentle voice, he said sotto


    voce, ¡°Heather, if I take a step back, will you be willing to ept me?¡± He knew that they were both


    strong-headed. Since she didn¡¯t want to give in, he was willing to take the first step back. In fact, he


    had been giving in to her more than once. Now, all he hoped was for her to just stay right where she


    was so that he could make her fall for him slowly.


    Matthias¡¯ voice had appeared in Heather¡¯s dream multiple times before. As she was still in a blur state,


    she couldn¡¯t differentiate whether she was in a dream or reality. All she knew was that he sounded very


    close to her¨C¨Cso close she would be able to touch him if she reached out her hand.


    At this moment, she saw the painful expression on his face, which was the opposite of what she


    wanted¨C¨Cshe wanted him to be happy. That was why she didn¡¯t want him to continue wasting his time


    on herself. Aware that she loved herself more than him, she knew that she¡¯d bring him more harm than


    happiness. Here and now, she just wasn¡¯t able to give him a blessed life.


    As she had always been escaping when it came to love, she knew that she was a failure. Many people


    happened to be able to love one person throughout their entire life, but she had been running from it,


    not once, but multiple times. Since she was unable to love anyone at all, she pictured herself to be


    alone in the future.


    When faced with love, she alwayscked courage. After missing the chance to get with Leon, she was


    going to repeat the same mistake with Matthias as well. She just couldn¡¯t learn to face love with


    courage.


    In the dream, she reached out to caress his face. She was smiling at him, and she even took the


    initiative to kiss him on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ll really fall in love with you,¡± she said faintly.


    That made him think that he had gotten an answer. Hence, he leaned closer, but he couldn¡¯t hear


    anything. He had the urge to wake her up and have her say it again, but he knew that it was


    inappropriate.


    Therefore, there was nothing he could do but sit upright. Love filled his eyes, but a tinge of pain could


    be seen. She was right in front of him, yet she felt so distant as he couldn¡¯t even touch her.


    ¡°Heather, if we could go back in time, I¡¯d definitely fall in love with you at first sight,¡± he said to himself.


    If people could go back in time, imagine how great the world could be!


    At this moment, the tone of the sky had changed; a rainstorm wasing. A rainstorm in the winter


    was exceptionally cold. Leon didn¡¯t bring any umbres when he headed out, so he stayed in his car


    and looked up at the gloomy sky. The weather made him more depressed.


    Meanwhile, Matthias, who was still by Heather¡¯s bedside, carefully stood up, trying hard to not make


    any noise. He was going to pull the curtains as the weather outside seemed scarily gloomy.


    The sound of the curtains being pulled woke her up. With her eyes squinted, she could see the back of


    Matthias¡¯ figure. She then blinked a few times as she was still unable to tell whether she was dreaming


    or was back to reality.


    When he turned back, she faked sleep as shey on the bed. Since she couldn¡¯t face him, she might


    as well not do that altogether. He was exceptionally gentle and soft today; even the steps he took were


    light and silent. Heather felt like he would be a good boyfriend in the future.


    The tenderness that Matthias was showing her had fulfilled her fairytale dream¨C¨Csomething Leon failed


    topete in. This might also be the reason why she had feelings for Matthias instead. After all, who


    wouldn¡¯t want a boyfriend who could make their fairytale dreame true? With him by her side, she


    felt at home. How great it would be if there weren¡¯t any disputes between the Langstons and the


    Lockes!


    As she was still faking to be asleep, she couldn¡¯t see him properly. In fact, she could barely see his


    figure. She thought that he seemed to be more and more good-looking. She foresaw that she wouldn¡¯t


    get bored of him even if she had to stare at him for another decade or two.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    How was it possible that a man could be so good-looking? There were plenty of handsome and


    attractive men around Heather, but no one had attracted her the way Matthias did.


    Thinking that she might not be able to see this tender, attractive face of his in the future made her feel


    horrible. What a greedy woman she was; did she desire to own the whole world? Unfortunately, his


    world would have nothing to do with her soon. She didn¡¯t have the guts to open her eyes wide as it


    would be harder to let him go after seeing him clearly.


    On the other hand, Matthias had been keeping herpany by her bedside all this while. He had even


    turned off his phone so that he could take care of her without any distractions. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t


    want any potential noise to disturb her.


    If it wasn¡¯t fated that they met, it must be a sin. The strong wind was blowing outside the window. As


    she listened to the sound, she was getting more and more anxious. The weather outside sounded as


    bad as she felt right now.


    As the day passed, here came the night. Even then, he didn¡¯t seem to have the intention to leave. On


    the extra bed in the wardy Matthias who had himself crouched up into a ball. It must be his first time


    sleeping in such an awkward position.


    Throughout the whole time, she had been awake as she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Even though her body


    was truly tired, she just couldn¡¯t rest in peace. With him by her side, she felt even more uneasy. By


    midnight, guilt and self-consciousness had devoured her whole.


    Meanwhile, he was sleeping soundly on the extra bed in the ward. He must have been very tiredtely


    since there had been so much going on at Locke Group. Moreover, it was a special period of time.


    Therefore, she actually felt sorry for him.


    Carefully, she got out of the bed as quietly as she could, not wanting to wake him up. Standing before


    him, she still couldn¡¯t see him clearly as it was dark. Fortunately, the extra bed was quite short, so she


    could crouch down by the side.


    With her decent night vision, she leaned closer and left a kiss on his forehead gently. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t


    enough, for she was still thinking of his lips. Tentatively, she nted a kiss on his lips too. She wished


    that the kiss would leave a mark. If that was the case, she would¡¯ve kissed him all over his body.


    Despite locking in her decision, she still couldn¡¯t let go; despite the very out-of-the-line decision she


    made, she was still being greedy. She was beginning to hate herself more and more because she felt


    like she was exploiting his love for her even though she knew it wasn¡¯t right. She was about to give


    herself to someone else, yet she still desired to own his heart.


    ¡°People who love each other won¡¯t always be together.¡± Heather said by his ear sotto voce, ¡°Because


    there are too many deserters in love.¡±


    It was also something she was telling herself because she was the deserter who took off before she


    could fall deeper in love. A person as selfish as she was did not deserve love.


    After doing all that, she carefully went back to bed. Throughout her actions, he had been asleep. It was


    better that way; it was better that he didn¡¯t wake up, didn¡¯t hear her conflicting words, and didn¡¯t love a


    selfish woman like her.


    As the ward wasn¡¯t warm, Matthias was woken up by the cold. His first reaction upon waking up was to


    take a look at Heather, who was lying in the hospital bed. Fortunately, she seemed to be in a deep


    sleep. He didn¡¯t set the air conditioner to a high temperature as he was worried that she¡¯d feel hot and


    stuffy.


    At this moment, the extra bed that he was on made a squeaking noise. rmed, he looked toward her


    on the bed with a concerned look as he was afraid that he¡¯d wake her up. Though he was happy that


    she seemed to be in a deep sleep, he was still worried about her condition since she had slept for such


    a long time.


    Hence, he decided to look for a doctor at work as he was concerned about her current condition.


    Having apanied her for a whole day yesterday, he had forgotten to ask the doctor regarding the


    reason for her sickness.


    After getting out of the door, he carefully closed it back shut. As soon as he left, her eyes shot wide


    open. Initially, she had already fallen asleep in a daze, but she was woken up by the noise made when


    he got up.


    Assuming that he went to look for the doctor, she started contemting what to do next. It wouldn¡¯t be


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    realistic to continue acting like she was asleep. Besides, Leon would be here to visit soon. She just


    couldn¡¯t bring herself to say mean things to him now.


    Yesterday, she had even had a n plotted when Leon arrived tomorrow. She was going to invite


    Matthias to their wedding to agitate him further. But after just one night, she had already changed her


    mind. She wasn¡¯t able to bring herself to be so cruel to Matthias. However, if Leon didn¡¯t make it today,


    there would be a high chance Matthias might stay by her side until she got discharged.


    Now, she had truly hit a bump. She was contemting whether she should send Leon a message


    telling him not toe over today. After all, their wedding wasn¡¯t in a rush. She could even follow


    Robert¡¯s wishes and get engaged with Leon first.


    Just yesterday, she was saying confidently that she wanted to get married to Leon and have Robert


    attend their wedding. Now, she had changed her mind. s, women just couldn¡¯t be cruel in front of the


    man they loved.


    At this moment, she felt like she had sunk into a whirlpool, and she was getting deeper and deeper


    within. With that, her original n could use a fix. To be frank, she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking


    either. It seemed that there was still a slight chance to get engaged, but getting married¡­ Heather


    couldn¡¯t bring herself to think any further.


    She was only having such trouble making the decision because she liked him. But before she could


    slept in a straight position. She was afraid that he¡¯d notice something was off.


    The doctor approached the bed to take a look at herplexion before telling him with a troubled look,


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± The doctor spoke so softly that even Heather, who wasn¡¯t actually asleep, couldn¡¯t


    hear it clearly.


    When they stepped out of the ward, Matthias looked at the doctor with a worried expression. ¡°How is


    she right now?¡± The uneasy look on the doctor¡¯s face made Matthias feel like Heather¡¯s condition was


    concerning.


    ¡°Herplexion seems better than yesterday. However, things are still not looking good. Further


    assessments are required,¡± the doctor said with a frown.


    ¡°The reason why she fainted can¡¯t be determined yet?¡± He seemed a little irritated. The doctors in this


    hospital are so useless!


    ¡°There are still some tests arranged for Miss Langston today. When the results are out, we can


    determine the cause.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t dare to offend Matthias as he was someone who held a lot of


    power in Bradfort City.


    ¡°Will all the results be out by today?¡± His tone was so cold that the doctor wouldn¡¯t dare to say no to


    him.


    ¡°We can speed it up,¡± the doctor spluttered like a yes-man. Truth was, the results of the tests couldn¡¯t


    be obtained so easily. Nheless, Matthias was not someone the doctor could afford to offend. The


    doctor figured that he could prioritize Heather and let her tests run first.


    ¡°I must know why she fainted by today,¡± he demanded. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t a friendly person. All he


    did was pressure the doctor consistently. As it was a matter concerning Heather¡¯s health, he was a little


    irritational. He would even use his authority to get things done if he had to.


    ¡°Understood, understood.¡± The doctor nodded.


    Earlier on, the doctor was sleeping in the duty room when Matthias had suddenly barged in. He was


    doctor was still a little groggy and blurry. Who knew that he¡¯d be so unlucky to have something like this


    happen to him? It seemed that today just wasn¡¯t his day.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± said Matthias without forgetting to fake a polite thanks, sending chills down the


    doctor¡¯s spine. This only happened because Matthias¡¯ pretentious smile could be a bit scary. No


    wonder he was called The Smiling Tiger.


    All Matthias wanted now was for Heather to be as energetic as she used to be. He was truly worried


    about her condition. Her health was his only concern at the moment¨C¨Cnothing else mattered.


    After the doctor left, he pushed the door to her ward open gently and tentatively. He was still careful not


    to make any loud noises as he knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to have a good sleeping environment in the


    hospital.


    At this moment, he was trying his best not to wake her up. That was how much he loved her; he loved


    her so much that he was about to lose himself. Neither did he bother about Locke Group, nor did he


    bother about other people¡¯s feelings. All he cared about now was Heather alone. Anything or anyone


    else was not of his concern.


    He had never been so stubborn before. For the time being, he had forgotten his identity as the acting


    president of Locke Group and he was just a normal man who loved Heather boundlessly. Getting back


    to the cold chair, he looked at her clean, pure face as a satisfied smile adorned his lips.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you,¡± he said meaningfully. He wanted to grab


    her hand so badly, but it felt like there was an invisible wall separating them.


    On the other hand, she had heard everything he had said. She initially thought that he had been


    practicing on how to give her up this whole time but it seemed she was overthinking the situation. Now,


    she could clearly feel that he loved her more than he did previously. Her fainting was just a small


    ident, but he was worried as ever. He is just so adorable!


    Besides, she knew her own body well. Since she had a bit of going to regr check-ups, she knew she


    wasn¡¯t facing anything serious as she took disease prevention very seriously.


    At this moment, she wanted to open her eyes; she wanted to stare at him; she wanted to talk to him.


    Why am I so stubborn? She felt like there were two versions of her right now, fighting within her mind.


    Neither version of herself was going easy on her.


    As time passed slowly, both Matthias and Heather suffered. Matthias had to take care of Heather as he


    was worried that she might not wake up, or wake up anytime soon. Meanwhile, she was acting asleep.


    As much as she wanted to open her eyes, she was also scared to face him.


    The two conflicting people stayed in this stalemate situation for a long time. At this point, Matthias even


    forgot about being hungry, so he and Heather stayed with empty stomachs together.


    Yesterday, the doctor had instructed Matthias to not wake her up, so he listened. That was why he


    hadn¡¯t left her side ever since. Though he was also worried that she might get hungry, the doctor did


    say that she was more tired, so deep sleep was what she needed most.


    Once again, love was brewing between them. She wished that she could freeze the moment so that he


    could be by her side until the end of time. If it wasn¡¯t for Leon¡¯s arrival, the peaceful silence between


    them wouldn¡¯t be broken. Today, he came very early as he didn¡¯t sleep a winkst night.


    Since he couldn¡¯t sleep, he stayed awake all night and made his way to the hospital first thing in the


    morning. After thinking it through for the entire night, he still couldn¡¯t calm himself down. He had a lot to


    say to her.


    What Leon didn¡¯t expect was that Matthias was already by her side before he arrived. If a queue truly


    mattered, he was actually the one who came first. Nevertheless, Matthias was always one step ahead


    when there was a chance. It was at this moment that Leon finally understood why he had lost to


    Matthias.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    The door was pushed open from the outside. At once, Matthias noticed the dark circles around Leon¡¯s


    eyes as it was rare to see him in such a worn-out state.


    At this moment, the two men stared at each other, trying to guess the situation of their respective


    opponents. It seemed that both of them had already sensed that they were hiding secrets from each


    other. The thing was, those secrets were all rted to Heather. Because of her, both Matthias and Leon


    weren¡¯t themselves anymore. Wasn¡¯t it weird that she had such a powerful effect?


    At times, Leon would wonder whether she was the woman of his dreams or a witch. Having thought


    about it for some time, all he coulde up with was that he didn¡¯t dare to imagine a life without her.


    ¡°You¡¯re here early today,¡± Leon said casually with a cheeky smile on his face.


    Matthias offered him a smile in response too, but his mood was hard to read. ¡°I¡¯ve been here all night.¡±


    It was like a deration of ownership rights just for Leon to hear.


    With a nod, Leon said nothing further. After all, Heather and Matthias were originally a pair already.


    With that thought, Leon felt like there was nothing for him to say as he didn¡¯t have anything to win


    Matthias with. Besides that, he couldn¡¯t possibly take Heather¡¯s words from yesterday seriously.


    Lying on the bed, Heather didn¡¯t dare to wake up as she heard the awkward conversation between the


    two men. However, she saw that the sun would be fully up soon, so there was no logic for her to


    continue sleeping. Moreover, the doctors would start checking up on patients in no time, so escaping


    wasn¡¯t the best option now. Therefore, she tried to n a time to wake up.


    As shey on the bed, she could feel time passing as she was contemting when to get up. She then


    thought of how to wake up more naturally, but she couldn¡¯t really recall how she¡¯d wake up every


    morning. It was just not natural when one wanted to do something very natural on purpose.


    At this moment, her eyshes fluttered before she slowly opened her eyes. How could nobody notice


    that she was up? Thus, she contemted whether she should make a sound. However, it must seem a


    little odd if she did that.


    ¡°Heather, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Matthias had sharp eyes. He was the one who noticed that she woke


    up despite the fact that she didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Looking toward Matthias, Heather saw Leon standing next to him. She noticed that Leon seemed to


    have something to say, yet he kept it to himself. It made her feel bad for him. In TV series or novels,


    love triangles had always appeared numerous times. At this moment, she realized that she had also


    be a part of the said triangle. She didn¡¯t know what to say all of a sudden.


    ¡°Is the doctor here?¡± She suddenly had the urge to ask that out loud, so she simply blurted without


    thinking much.


    ¡°No,¡± Matthias replied ndly, knowing her intentions very well.


    Meanwhile, Leon seemed to be very stumped by her sudden question. He was even impressed that


    Matthias answered it as if it wasn¡¯t a little out of the blue.


    ¡°What time is it now?¡± This was a question she wanted to ask for a very long time.


    Since the situation was so awkward, she didn¡¯t really know what to say, so she resorted to asking


    random questions. At least she was able to take control of the situation for the time being as she feared


    that either Matthias or Leon would say something that would lead to an argument, and she was not in a


    state that was capable of handling that. She was afraid of unforeseen circumstances.


    This time, Leon was quick to answer. ¡°A quarter past seven.¡± As he answered, he was also surprised


    that it was so early. Usually, he¡¯d still be in his bed at this hour.


    ¡°That early?¡± At first, she thought that it was already eight in the morning. If that was the case, the


    doctor should be on his way to check up on her.


    ¡°Are you still sleepy?¡± Matthias was concerned. He thought that she might not have had a good sleep.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± How could she be in the mood to sleep now? Plus,tely, she had been quite the short


    sleeper.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the ward was bing more awkward. Even Matthias, who was


    usually good at talking, didn¡¯t know what topic he should continue with Heather because she appeared


    uninterested in talking with him.


    As for Leon, he seemed to be an outsider as he watched Matthias and Heather chat awkwardly. Leon


    couldn¡¯t find an appropriate time to join the conversation either. It looked as though the three of them


    were talking to themselves, and if this continued, all would fall silent soon.


    ¡°Heather, you must be hungry. I¡¯ll go out to buy you some food.¡± Leon got himself an excuse to head


    out.


    The situation that the three people were in was far too awkward, and Leon didn¡¯t like it. At the time that


    he wanted to fight for her the most, she didn¡¯t seem to be giving him a chance. Now that she was


    presenting herself to him on a silver te, it was hard for him to ept.


    After Leon walked out, Heather and Matthias remained quiet. The both of them were either looking


    outside the window or at the surroundings; they were unable to look at each other as none dared to


    take the initiative to speak up first.


    Who would¡¯ve expected that there¡¯d be a day where they¡¯d look at each other for so long and still be


    speechless? He had thought of numerous adjectives, but none seemed to describe the current


    situation he was in.


    On the other hand, Heather felt that her body had be one with the bed after lying on it for so long.


    She suddenly felt admiration toward people who could sleep in orze around in bed and not feel tired.


    After too much sleep, the body might not be in the best state. At this moment, she felt that her whole


    body was sore and in pain. She would definitely be up for a full-body spa after getting discharged. She


    then started to move her body slightly as staying in the same position was more tiring than she


    anticipated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the doctor toe over when he¡¯s on duty,¡± said Matthias awkwardly. Even the way


    he spoke to her sounded unnatural now.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied faintly. The two were acting so distant that it was almost scary.


    As if on cue, the door of the ward was pushed open promptly after the exchange of words. Following


    that, an old doctor came in with several younger doctors around him.


    Taking a nce at the time on her phone, she figured that the doctors must¡¯ve not had the time to get


    breakfast since they came so early. Her gaze then swept past Matthias, thinking that he must have


    pressured the doctors. She had already heard of his reputation as someone with drastic yet effective


    measures when dealing with business.


    The way Matthias instructed the doctors was more like a threat instead of a simplemand. At this


    moment, she couldn¡¯t help but smile a little thinking of his actions. It made her happy. She liked seeing


    how cruel he was toward others, yet acted affectionately and caring when it came to her. The stark


    contrast made his feelings toward her seem extra prominent. He was really able to fulfill her fairytale


    fantasy that had always been buried deep down.


    At this moment, the older doctor stood by Heather¡¯s bedside to take a good look at her. She seemed to


    be more energetic today. ¡°Miss Langston, do you feel better today?¡± the old doctor asked in a friendly


    tone.


    In response, she nodded. She seemed to be speaking less these days. Meanwhile, Matthias was just


    awkwardly standing by the side. He recalled how Leon had gone to get breakfast, thinking how smart


    he was to escape the awkward situation quickly.


    ¡°Can I get discharged today?¡± Heather asked. She didn¡¯t like the evesting smell of disinfectant in the


    hospital. Hence, she didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.


    Pushing the pair of sses resting on his nose bridge, the old doctor said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until the


    test results are out.¡± Obviously, the doctor had to make judgments not only based on herplexion


    but also from the tests run data.


    At this moment, she furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t like the idea of tests, nor did she like the idea of


    being in the hospital in the first ce. That was why she wished that she could leave as soon as


    possible.


    Matthias knew that she must be displeased, knowing her temper. In fact, he had already noticed how


    she didn¡¯t cope very well in the hospital. At times, her thoughts were all written on her face. She could


    be simple orplex, depending on the situation.


    While the old doctor asked a few more basic questions on how she felt and so on, the younger doctors


    surrounding the older doctor would take a peek at Heather from time to time. Though herplexion


    was not the best, she still looked so beautiful that one would be shy to keep their eyes on her. Matthias


    liked how she looked simple and clean now. Her baby-like wless skin was so alluring.


    After the doctors left, the ward had fallen back into silence. There were several instances where he


    wanted to start a conversation with her, but he had yet to seed.


    The silence was a little unbearable for Heather. The more cautious he was, the more guilty she felt.


    She wanted to talk to him too, but she just didn¡¯t know how. As such, she felt like a failure once again


    At this moment, she was beginning to feel hungry. Nibbling on her lower lip, she wondered where Leon


    went to buy breakfast as it was taking too long. Besides that, she was in a dilemma as she wasn¡¯t keen


    on asking Matthias to get her breakfast as well. All she wished for at the moment was for Leon to be


    back soon.


    The atmosphere was too awkward, so Matthias figured he could turn on his phone that had been off


    sincest night. He figured there must have been many people looking for him. Not long after the


    phone was turned on, the notification pings started ringing nonstop. Even Lara, who was always calm


    andposed, had bombarded his phone with a string of text messages.


    He felt his head ache as he looked at the messages on his phone, reckoning that they were from the


    reading. At times like these, he didn¡¯t want to be affected by any other factors. He wanted to make sure


    that he got to see her recover until she was discharged with his own eyes. Therefore, he was not


    nning to go anywhere now.


    On the other hand, Heather watched him as he focused on swiping on his phone. She wondered if


    there was an emergency that he had to tend to. With that thought, she spoke up. ¡°Is there something


    urgent back at thepany that you have to deal with?¡± She hoped that he would depart as soon as


    possible to not extend the state of suffering that both of them were in right now.


    ¡°No,¡± he answered concisely, fully grasping the meaning behind her words.


    It seemed that he really wasn¡¯t going to leave. Since that was the case, she went back to remaining


    silent as her gaze was trained on the ceiling. She just couldn¡¯t find any topic to talk to him about.


    ¡°Leon went out for quite some time. I think he might be lost.¡± Matthias suddenly brought Leon up. He


    was actually looking for an excuse to get some fresh air. Besides, there was an important call he had to


    make.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be. I reckon he might be stuck somewhere seeing some pretty nurses,¡± Heather said in a


    teasing tone.


    As she spoke of the devil, the devil appeared. At this moment, Leon pushed the door of the ward and


    came in. In his hand was a bag. He seemed to have brought a cartful of breakfast back. Alerted,


    Matthias stepped forward and took over the food from Leon.


    He might have overbought a little too much. The portion was sufficient for a group of 30 people, not to


    mention there were only three of them.


    ¡°Why did you buy so much?¡± Matthias asked as he was confused. No wonder he had taken such a long


    time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what she feels like eating today, so I bought everything that she likes,¡± Leon told


    Matthias. Truth was, Leon had actually been taking his time outside.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Hearing that, Heather forced a smile. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t buy Leon¡¯s words¡ªhe must have been


    dawdling out there.


    ¡°This is too much! She wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it.¡± Matthias was disturbed hearing Leon¡¯s words.


    Since when is he so good at pleasing Heather?


    Leon grinned. ¡°It¡¯s okay to waste. Just throw it away if you can¡¯t finish it.¡±


    Seeing Leon¡¯s cheeky face, Matthias suspected Leon and Heather were keeping something from him


    as he felt the atmosphere between the two had changed.


    Initially, Heather was feeling a little hungry, but she had instantly lost her appetite when she saw Leon


    bring in so much food.


    ¡°I¡¯m already full just by seeing these,¡± Heather said in a disgusted manner.


    Leon feigned a sad look. Any other girl would be touched but only Heather would take his kind intention


    for granted.


    ¡°Have some porridge.¡± Matthias took a bowl of porridge. Porridge would be more suitable for Heather


    because it was friendly to one¡¯s stomach.


    However, Heather shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want porridge. I want to have some meat,¡± she said in


    dissatisfaction. Did Matthias really think she wanted porridge after starving for so long?


    ¡°No can do. Have some porridge to warm up your stomach first.¡± Matthias put on a stern face at once.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t be too kind to Heather¡ªshe didn¡¯t even acknowledge herself as a patient.


    ¡°Leon, I¡¯d like to have some meat.¡± Heather turned to look at Leon, thinking that she could only rely on


    Leon now since Matthias was being so unreasonable.


    ¡°I agree with Matthias, Heather. It¡¯s better for you to have some porridge.¡± This time, Leon sided with


    Matthias firmly.


    Matthias put on a victorious smile, which made Heather even more annoyed that she lost her appetite


    all the more.


    ¡°I have no appetite and don¡¯t feel like eating anything.¡± At this moment, Heather was as stubborn as a


    kid and was difficult to deal with.


    ¡°You must eat some since there are still a few examinations you need to go for. You need the energy to


    walk around,¡± Matthias exhorted as he had already studied the examination schedule provided by the


    doctor.


    ¡°I can go for the examinations with an empty stomach. I shouldn¡¯t eat too much now anyway,¡± Heather


    refuted.


    ¡°The examinations which require you to have an empty stomach have beenpleted yesterday. You


    should eat before you go for the examinations today.¡± Matthias was like a stern parent as he wouldn¡¯t


    even give Heather any chance to bargain.


    As such, Heather gave up on arguing with Matthias. Jerking her nose, she reluctantly took over the


    in porridge from Matthias. Oh Leon, you indeed have good taste, buying in porridge which has no


    taste at all.


    On the other hand, the feeling of being a third-wheeler grew stronger as Leon watched the interaction


    between Heather and Matthias from the side. Heather¡¯s proposal yesterday to marry him must be a


    joke!


    Under Matthias¡¯s stern gaze, Heather forced herself to eat the in porridge which was tasteless. After


    finishing half of it, she put the bowl of porridge on the table and refused to eat anymore.


    ¡°Have some snacks.¡± Matthias had already prepared them for Heather in advance.


    Although the porridge wasn¡¯t filling, Heather had gobbled a bowl in one go, so she was feeling a little


    bloated and wasn¡¯t interested in having snacks.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Heather didn¡¯t feel like eating anymore. Moreover, she had lost her appetite even more having


    two men staring at her without eating.


    ¡°Porridge is not filling. Have some more snacks,¡± Matthias cooed in a gentle tone as if he was cating


    a child.


    ¡°You guys can have it. I¡¯m full,¡± Heather emphasized again. It was true that she didn¡¯t have much


    appetite even though her stomach was growling before Leon brought the breakfast over.


    Seeing Matthias persistently stand beside Heather with a determined look, Leon thought Matthias and


    Heather were indeed the same kind of people¡ªboth of them were equally stubborn.


    If the two of them really get together, they might face lots of conflicts in the future. Leon¡¯s thoughts ran


    wild. Seeing how persistent Matthias was, Heather didn¡¯t want to go against Matthias, so she took over


    the snack from him.


    Heather didn¡¯t like how stubborn Matthias was. Nheless, she reckoned no one else would dare to


    be this stubborn when faced with her. To think about it, it was actually a good thing that Matthias was


    able to control her.


    Meanwhile, Leon decided to stop being bothered about them and started lowering his head to eat his


    food. Matthias was actually impressed at Leon¡¯s good appetite because thetter was having fried


    noodles early in the morning. What was even more surprising was that Leon had bought steak.


    The steak was served together with the fried noodles. Matthias had never seen someone eat steak with


    fried noodles before. After all, he himself preferred to have a light breakfast instead.


    The ward was so quiet that there was only the sound of chewing. Unlike Leon who was cramming


    down the food, Matthias ate elegantly while Heather ate reluctantly.


    The atmosphere in the ward was filled with the aroma of food. The room became warmerpared to


    it being ice cold not long ago. The three of them savored their breakfast quietly. After slowly finishing a


    piece of snack, Heather put the snack box on the table beside her.


    Matthias observed Heather as she ate. Is it so hard to eat something? Since when did she be so


    contentious?


    It was going to be 9 o¡¯clock soon. It felt like time passed quicker in the hospital. If he were to be in the


    had been especially hectic. There were a lot of matters which Matthias had to go through personally


    every day, and he was drowned by all sorts of documents on a daily basis.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± Heather said while darting a nce at Matthias as she was afraid that he would be


    dissatisfied again.


    Looking at the leftover snacks, Matthias then nced at Heather while wearing an unfriendly look. ¡°Do


    you really have no appetite?¡± he asked Heather seriously.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t feel like eating anything,¡± Heather answered in confidence. Unspirited, she felt weak in


    her body.


    After finishing his breakfast, Leon gave an excuse and slipped away again. Heather was resigned as


    she watched him leave. She even doubted if he was truly fond of her. She couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    Leon would always hide away from Matthias when he saw him. Hadn¡¯t he thought ofpeting against


    Matthias at all?


    Once again, Heather and Matthias were left alone in silence. Heather was fed up with the atmosphere


    being this, so she was eager to find an excuse to make Matthias leave.


    ¡°Leon will apany me to the examinationster. You can go back to thepany now.¡± Heather


    spoke straight to the point. It was better for Matthias to leave now, lest she couldn¡¯t control herself with


    him around.


    ¡°Leon is too careless. I won¡¯t be at ease to let him look after you on his own. I¡¯ll be less worried if I


    personally bring you to the examinations.¡± Matthias refused to leave and attempted to find every reason


    to stay.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like seeing you now.¡± Heather had no choice but to provoke Matthias by being mean.


    However, Matthias smiled and didn¡¯t take her words to heart at all. As long as Heather allowed him to


    stay by her side, he wouldn¡¯t mind her crossing the line.


    ¡°President Locke, why do you want to make yourself suffer by staying here?¡± Heather continued


    questioning him upon receiving no response from him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suffering. To be able to stay by your side is something that makes me happy.¡± Matthias


    deliberately softened his tone when talking to Heather. He wished Heather would befortable


    staying around him.


    ¡°Matthias Locke, don¡¯t you understand yet? You and I are not rted at all. I don¡¯t want to keep seeing


    you in my life.¡± Heather was being extremely harsh, thinking that any ordinary person wouldn¡¯t allow


    their dignity to be trampled upon like this.


    ¡°All I know is that you¡¯re sick and not in a good mood. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t me you,¡± Matthias said


    whileforting himself. Nevertheless, he knew her sickness wasn¡¯t the only reason this time around.


    ¡°Matthias, Leon and I are getting married. Will you give us your blessing?¡± Heather cruelly told Matthias


    about the news, but she regretted it the moment she said it.


    Matthias stared at Heather in disbelief with the corner of his lips twitching. He didn¡¯t believe this was


    true. How could Heather possibly marry Leon? This couldn¡¯t be true!


    ¡°Heather, your joke isn¡¯t funny at all,¡± Matthias replied while forcing a calm look. He didn¡¯t believe


    Heather would marry Leon.


    ¡°You can ask Leon when he¡¯s backter,¡± Heather said firmly. She was willing to lie until the end this


    time.


    ¡°Why?¡± Looking agonized, Matthias didn¡¯t know how to describe his current feelings after perceiving


    such shocking news from Heather. He was dumbfounded and really wished to ask Heather why she


    would treat him like this. This was ridiculous.


    ¡°He¡¯s able to provide me with a happy family.¡± Lowering her head to look at the snow-white nket,


    Heather didn¡¯t even dare to look at Matthias as she knew she was being too cruel to him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I provide you with a happy family?¡± Matthias didn¡¯t know why he lost to Leon, nor did he know


    what he had done to provoke Heather.


    Why on earth did she make such a decision? Matthias racked his brain as he couldn¡¯t understand


    where exactly he wascking. What was more, he couldn¡¯t understand why Heather would make such


    a sudden decision. She was not an impulsive person, after all.


    ¡°We are notpatible, Matthias,¡± Heather said with an apathetic expression. She didn¡¯t want to drag


    things on and would rather cut things clearly.


    Matthias walked up to Heather and lifted her chin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to look at me? Are you feeling


    guilty?¡± Matthias refused to believe that Heather¡¯s feelings toward him were fake. He knew she must


    have had somepelling reasons to do so.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Heather¡¯s tone was bing increasingly cold. Even her gaze at


    Matthias was as if she was staring at a stranger.


    Matthias attempted to catch some clues from Heather¡¯s expression as he didn¡¯t believe she was this


    kind of woman. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t want to believe that Heather had toyed with his feelings.


    ¡°Give me an exnation.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t want to listen to Heather¡¯s excuses anymore. He wanted a


    genuine exnation from her.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be exined about. Leon and I love each other. Isn¡¯t marriage something meant for


    two people who love each other?¡± Heather looked into Matthias¡¯ eyes and smiled coldly.


    ¡°You guys love each other?¡± Matthiasughed sarcastically. ¡°Do you know how to love someone? Do


    you even know what¡¯s the essence of love?¡± Matthias finally blurted the words which he had kept in his


    mind for some time.


    Nheless, Heather ignored Matthias¡¯ mocking and answered nonchntly, ¡°So you know what¡¯s the


    essence of love then? Are you sure you¡¯re in love with me?¡±


    If love meant giving up yourself or anything else just for that one person, had Matthias loved her to this


    extent? Heather didn¡¯t even dare to contemte it. Since she couldn¡¯t receive genuine love, it didn¡¯t


    matter anymore who she married.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Matthias felt disappointed after hearing Heather¡¯s question. It turned out that to Heather, his love for


    her wasn¡¯t genuine. Since Heather thought of him as such, there was nothing else he would like to say


    either.


    ¡°Heather, it seems that I¡¯ve overestimated myself,¡± Matthias said with a cold smile. He had


    overestimated Heather¡¯s feelings toward him.


    Should he have known that Heather¡¯s feelings toward him were merely mediocre, he wouldn¡¯t have


    kept having wishful thoughts. Staring at Heather, Matthias felt like he barely knew her.


    Heather remained silent as she could perceive the disappointment in Matthias¡¯ gaze. In fact, she was


    extremely disappointed in herself too. She felt as if she had been messing up her own life since a long


    time ago.


    ¡°If you insist that Leon will be able to bring you happiness, I wish you all the best in the future.¡± Matthias


    solemnly gave up. Since Heather had already driven him into a corner, there was no point for him to


    continue persisting anymore.


    There was a slight change in Heather¡¯s expression, but it quickly faded. Rendered speechless, she,


    too, thought it was sarcastic after hearing Matthias¡¯ words. Seeing Matthias leave, Heather felt like she


    was never going to see him again. The door was closed with a bang before Matthias disappeared from


    her sight.


    While walking along the corridor, Matthias bumped into Leon and gave him a cold stare. He knew Leon


    had nothing to do with this matter, and he had no right to me him for this.


    On the other hand, Leon forgot to greet him as he was taken aback by Matthias¡¯ cold eye contact. As


    they brushed past each other, Leon felt uneasy being stared at by Matthias. When he turned around to


    look at Matthias, thetter was walking in the opposite direction in wide strides, and it was daunting to


    look at his upright figure.


    This must¡¯ve got to do with Heather. Leon opened the ward door carefully to find that Heather had


    already gotten out of the bed, so he quickly walked up to her as he was worried that she was throwing


    a tantrum again.


    ¡°Why did you get up, Heather?¡± Leon felt as if Heather didn¡¯t acknowledge herself as a patient, so no


    wonder Matthias had to ¡®educate¡¯ her earlier on.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better. So why can¡¯t I get up?¡± Heather refuted. She was in a bad mood currently, so


    she naturally wouldn¡¯t speak kindly.


    ¡°A patient should stay in the bed and have more rest, Heather,¡± Leon said in dissatisfaction. At this


    moment, he wished Matthias was around because he was the only one who could control Heather.


    ¡°Who says a patient should always stay in bed. Patients need to do adequate exercises too. You can


    get even sicker by lying in bed the whole day,¡± Heather continued to rebuke Leon, having known some


    basic medical knowledge.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Whatever you say.¡± Leon didn¡¯t intend to continue arguing with her.


    Sure enough, Heather had a dominant personality but not Leon, so he would rather let Heather do as


    she pleased. From this perspective, Leon had always been doing a better job than Matthias because


    thetter would only insist on whatever he thought was right and would neverpromise.


    ¡°What were you doing outside? What took you so long toe back?¡± Heather directed the topic


    toward Leon. She had been waiting for him toe back in and resolve the awkward situation, but he


    had been running away all the time.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Leon smiled guiltily. Truth was, he was too bored in the corridor earlier, so he osted one


    of the good-looking nurses. Leon liked pretty girls and he would never deliberately shy away from them.


    That was who he was, but this didn¡¯t hinder him from having a secret crush on Heather.


    ¡°I want to be discharged as soon as possible. Please help me rush the doctor.¡± If it wasn¡¯t that Heather


    was feeling weak, she would have gone to talk to the doctor on her own.


    ¡°Heather, the doctor has said that you can only be discharged after the examination reports are


    released.¡± This time, Leon didn¡¯t go along with Heather. He couldn¡¯t possibly allow her to be this willful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go for examinations anymore. The basic ones we did yesterday are enough. The


    examinations arranged by the doctor for today are unnecessary.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to waste more


    time in the hospital as she still had a lot of matters to attend to.


    ¡°You have to listen to the doctor, Heather,¡± Leon insisted. It was better to have Matthias around under


    the current situation because Leon was so used to submitting to Heather he couldn¡¯t bring himself to go


    against her at all.


    ¡°You guys are annoying,¡± Heather said subconsciously as she was reminded of Matthias. She felt her


    heart squeezed. She thought Matthias would insist on staying just now, but little did she expect that he


    would just simply turn away and leave. The more Heather thought Matthias had not loved her as much


    as she had imagined, the more agonized she was.


    Despite already making up her mind to marry Leon, deep down, she was actually hoping for something


    else. No matter what it was, she was yearning for Matthias to fight for her. Just then, she recalled the


    day when Matthias was at Myra¡¯s wedding, she could tell a lot of emotions were hidden in his eyes.


    That day, Heather thought that Matthias would do something¨C¨Cin the end, he didn¡¯t. At this thought, she


    realized Matthias wasn¡¯t that courageous either when it came to rtionships. He turned into a coward


    at the most crucial point of time. Heather thought Matthias would change this time, but it seemed like


    she had overestimated Matthias and his feelings toward her.


    ¡°Heather, did you chase Matthias away?¡± Leon asked in curiosity while taking the opportunity to change


    the topic.


    However, Heather became even more agitated when she heard that. ¡°He left on his own,¡± she


    enunciated each word slowly. Truth was, she was still disappointed at Matthias¡¯ reaction just now.


    ¡°Heather, Matthias is actually a nice person. It¡¯s unfair to him for you to hurt him repeatedly like this,¡±


    Leon said in all fairness. Although he would asionally deem Matthias as a love rival, he had a good


    impression of him most of the time.


    ¡°Is this why you refuse to marry me?¡± Now that there were only ones in the room, Heather brought up


    the topic from yesterday again.


    Leon looked at Heather in resignation. ¡°Take a seat first, Heather. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± He felt rather


    weird to keep standing.


    With that, Heather sat on the bed while Leon sat on the seat which Matthias previously sat on. Facing


    each other, both of them were able to observe each other¡¯s expressions clearly.


    ¡°Heather, to marry you in this lifetime is my greatest wish of all. However, I do not wish to see you


    whom you love.¡± It was very rare for Leon to be this serious. Unlike his usual cheeky manner, he said


    these words sincerely.


    What he said was a principle that everyone understood. Heather had always taken marriage seriously


    but she had no choice this time around.


    ¡°Loving someone doesn¡¯t mean that you must marry them,¡± Heather said nonchntly. ¡°There¡¯s a


    saying that women should marry the one who loves her more.¡± Of course Heather couldn¡¯t tell Leon the


    true reason. Nheless, she couldn¡¯t possibly tell him that he was the one whom she actually loved


    either because such a lie was too obvious.


    ¡°Heather, that saying existed because women were regarded as a vulnerable group. Do you think


    you¡¯re an incapable and vulnerable woman?¡± Leon refuted Heather reasonably this time. He wouldn¡¯t


    buy those nonsense sayings. Just because everyone believed so didn¡¯t mean that it was right.


    ¡°I am, and I yearn to obtain happiness. Marriage and love are different. I can¡¯t possibly chase after love


    all the time because only marriage is the ultimate attribution for a woman.¡± Heather attempted to use


    the old clich¨¦ to persuade herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this is something you would say, Heather.¡± Looking at Heather, Leon felt like she was a


    stranger.


    ¡°Perhaps you just don¡¯t understand me.¡± Heather smiled faintly, thinking that maintaining formalities


    while living a life with Leon in the future didn¡¯t seem that bad after all.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m not sure why exactly you said these to me, but I can tell you firmly that I love you, so I


    hope you can go love who you love too. Besides, I won¡¯t be able to provide you the happiness you¡¯re


    seeking for. You¡¯ll only be truly happy being together with someone you love.¡± Leon rejected her


    resolutely. Last night, he was still tossing and turning in the bed as he couldn¡¯t make up his mind, but


    today, his decision was a firm no.


    Heather stared at Leon in disbelief as this oue was out of her expectation and ns. It turned out


    that loving someone didn¡¯t mean that one wouldn¡¯t draw the line. In fact, Heather had witnessed Leon¡¯s


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    bottom line today.


    ¡°Even you are rejecting me.¡± Heather was disheartened. It seemed like she didn¡¯t understand Leon


    enough.


    ¡°Heather, your proposal is indeed tempting, but you¡¯ve mistaken one thing¡ªwhen we enter into a


    marriage, I won¡¯t be the one giving you happiness but in contrast, you¡¯ll be the one giving me


    happiness. You have to know that if the happiness that I offer you is not something that you want, it can


    end up being a burden to you.¡± Leon understood love clearly. If two people were forcing themselves to


    settle for each other, the party who didn¡¯t love his or her partner would suffer more.


    Leon was rather certain that Heather wouldn¡¯t fall for him in this lifetime, so he knew he wouldn¡¯t be


    able to provide her happiness in their marriage. As such, he wouldn¡¯t agree to marry her because he


    didn¡¯t wish to be the one that brought agony to her in the future.


    Heather was stirred up after hearing Leon¡¯s words. It turned out that she indeed didn¡¯t understand the


    essence of love. What Matthias said before this was true. She was too stupid, and her decision would


    only cause agony to all three of them.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right.¡± Heather was persuaded by Leon. She shouldn¡¯t disy her filial piety toward


    Robert in such a way. She could have done it in many other different ways.


    This time, Heather wanted to take the shortcut, which looked tempting at first, but it came with a big


    price¨C¨Ccosting her future. There was no shortcut to sess, as one should reap what he or she


    sowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve thought it through, Heather. Please stop bringing up the proposal. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t


    be able to resist the temptation.¡± Leon smiled brightly. He was nearly persuaded by Heather.


    He had just pushed his happiness away that was presented right in front of him. As long as he agreed


    to marry Heather, he would be the happiest man in the world from then. However, he couldn¡¯t be this


    selfish to build his happiness at the cost of her suffering. Sometimes, he reckoned Heather would have


    these ridiculous thoughts because she hadn¡¯t stumbled and learned a lesson before.


    Nevertheless, Leon couldn¡¯t bear to let Heather experience it. He¡¯d rather her not experience the


    sufferings, so he had been staying by her side and carefully protecting her, hoping that she would be


    happier.


    ¡°Will you get engaged with me then?¡± Heather wore a cunning smile. Since Leon had already made


    himself clear, an engagement didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea.


    ¡°Not again, Heather.¡± Leon was speechless at her relentlessness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject me so readily yet. Hear me out.¡± Heather was much more relieved at this moment. Since


    she still had some doubts toward Matthias, she would take it as giving a trial to him this time.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Not knowing what Heather was up to this time, Leon looked at her doubtfully and had a hunch that she


    was up to no good. Heather didn¡¯t want to continue hiding things from Leon, so she told him the whole


    story while he stared at her in a daze as he listened to her exnation.


    ¡°Heather, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ll actually do such a thing.¡± Leon couldn¡¯t understand her at all. Despite the


    close rtionship between Heather and Robert, she shouldn¡¯t use her marriage as a means to fulfill her


    filial obligations.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Grandpa to die with regrets.¡± Heather thought about the past. Although she had


    contributed a lot to the Langstons, what Robert had given her was even more.


    The more she thought about it, the more guilty she felt. Robert was already on the brink of death, and


    yet she hadn¡¯t properly repaid his kindness.


    ¡°Heather, since you care for your grandfather so much, why don¡¯t you go and find some renowned


    doctors? Maybe some of them will be able to save him.¡± Leon just couldn¡¯tprehend Heather¡¯s


    thoughts.


    This could be due to cultural differences; just like how Leon couldn¡¯t understand Heather, the same


    goes for Heather as she couldn¡¯tprehend Leon¡¯s family values.


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s private doctor is one of the top doctors in the world. I have no idea where to find a more


    skillful doctor than him,¡± Heather mumbled in despair.


    Robert had always cared a lot about his health. He didn¡¯t mind spending a hefty sum just to hire the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    most outstanding doctors in the world. He had paid great attention to his health throughout the years


    but the result was less than satisfactory.


    In fact, Heather was aware of Robert¡¯s health condition all this while. To think about it, it wasn¡¯t


    surprising that his condition was deteriorating. Robert had once said that he had overworked himself


    when he was young, and hence he was aging rapidly.


    ¡°Heather, I believe you¡¯d understand this more than me. Different fields require different specialists.


    Even if Old Master Langston¡¯s doctor is the top in the world, it¡¯s impossible for him to be a specialist in


    every single field. There must be other doctors who are more skillful than him in certain aspects,¡± Leon


    continued advising Heather. He was actually an optimistic person when it came to certain situations.


    Seeing how hard Leon was trying to persuade her, Heather wore a bright smile. She understood that


    Leon had a point, but she just wanted to try her best at times like these¨C¨Cone would never know if they


    never tried.


    ¡°Are you willing to search for famous doctors with me?¡± In the past, Heather preferred doing things by


    herself, but now, she actually enjoyed being apanied.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m always free, of course!¡± Leon nodded non-stop. He was indeed a dedicated back-burner. In


    fact, he seemed to be addicted to being a back-burner. He had just given up the opportunity to be


    Heather¡¯s partner, yet he dly agreed to all sorts of requests from her.


    ¡°Are you nning to leave again?¡± Leon felt uneasy being stared at by Heather¡¯s sharp eyes. Once


    again, she had seen through him.


    Leon scratched his head. ¡°You know me. I can¡¯t stay at a ce for more than 3 months.¡± This was such


    ame excuse that even Leon despised himself inwardly.


    ¡°Take the opportunity to go around the world with me then.¡± Heather found an objective for herself


    again. Moreover, it was a perfect reason to leave Bradfort City.


    Leon nodded. After all, it would be nice to leave Bradfort City at this moment. Whenever he was


    reminded that his whole family had moved to Bradfort City, he didn¡¯t feel like staying in the city at all.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Leon still had concerns. He felt guilty whenever he thought of Matthias. Until now, he could


    remember thest gaze Matthias darted at him, and he thought Heather should at least be more


    considerate toward Matthias¡¯ feelings.


    ¡°What?¡± Heather looked at Leon in puzzlement as she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. It didn¡¯t sound


    like a favorable turning point.


    ¡°Heather, do you really not n to give Matthias an exnation?¡± Leon just couldn¡¯t understand why


    Heather would want to treat Matthias like this. If he was in Matthias¡¯ shoes, he wouldn¡¯t be able to


    handle it.


    Looking at Leon, Heather had no idea how to exin to him. Indeed, outsiders might think she was


    being too much, but she had her own opinions and secrets that she was keen on keeping to herself.


    ¡°If it¡¯s true love, the right person will stick to the end.¡± Heather didn¡¯t wish to exin more to Leon, so


    she made an ambiguous remark.


    Leon was rendered speechless as he stared at Heather. He didn¡¯t want to refute after hearing what she


    said but he just thought she was overly optimistic.


    ¡°Heather, I think there¡¯s no harm to at least drop Matthias some hints,¡± Leon continued advising


    Heather kindheartedly. There was nothing he could do with Heather, so he could only persuade her


    gently from the side.


    Heather darted a nce at Leon impatiently. Why does he keep putting in a good word for Matthias as


    if what he said before this was merely empty talk? Does he really see Matthias as his love rival?


    Nevertheless, Leon stopped speaking after seeing Heather¡¯s attitude. He didn¡¯t understand why


    Heather had to keep seeking trouble for herself. Back then, he had ruined the possibility between him


    and Heather, so he didn¡¯t hope Heather would do the same for her and Matthias.


    ¡°Leon, things between Matthias and I are not as simple as it seems. Not everyone can love freely,¡±


    Heather said in resignation.


    Robert had long eyed the Locke Family. In fact, he had shown Heather some information regarding the


    Lockes. Until today, no one knew the motive of Matthiasing to Bradfort City, so Heather didn¡¯t wish


    to be intimate with her family¡¯s rival. The love story between Romeo and Juliet wasmentable;


    despite Heather¡¯s affection for Matthias, she had to be concerned about their families¡¯ rtionship.


    ¡°Heather, freedom is self-given. It¡¯s not offered by others or the environment.¡± Leon still thought


    Heather wasn¡¯t courageous enough and hoped to break her out of her bubble.


    However, Heather simplyy on the bed because Leon was starting to nag a lot and she didn¡¯t want to


    listen to his lectures. Everyone understood the principles, but how many could actually work it out?


    Currently, Heather only wished to find a way to cure Robert.


    It¡¯s about time for Heather¡¯s body examination, Leon took a look at the time and thought to himself. The


    service in the hospital was pretty decent as a houseman hade to remind them about the


    examinations before it was time.


    ¡°Professor Mason asked me to escort you to the examination room.¡± Looking youthful and vigorous, the


    houseman seemed to be in his twenties. He took nces at Heather from time to time but was too shy


    to look at Leon because he was so handsome that other men would feel embarrassed in front of him.


    The examination procedure was much easier with the houseman¡¯s assistance. Heather was vexed


    when she saw the long queue outside the examination room. But of course, she could skip the queue;


    that was exactly why the houseman escorted them here. Although she had cut the queue, the other


    patients didn¡¯tin after seeing her and Leon.


    A good-looking appearance was surely advantageous to one. Leon stayed beside Heather while she


    was doing her check-ups. Initially, the doctor wanted to ask Leon to leave the room, but he felt


    embarrassed to speak up after seeing Leon¡¯s appearance.


    Besides, Heather didn¡¯t mind it, so the doctor in charge of the examination bit his tongue. It didn¡¯t take


    long toplete a few examinations. After the examination, Heather walked side by side with Leon as


    if she had already recovered.


    ¡°I bet Matthias exhorted them to carry out these many examinations,¡± Heatherined softly to


    Leon. She didn¡¯t even feel like being cooperative anymore.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, Matthias did so for your own good, Heather. It has been some time since you did a full


    body checkup,¡± Leon said. On the other hand, Heather was dumbfounded at how he firmly sided with


    Matthias.


    ¡°Why do you keep sticking up for Matthias? You must be fond of him instead of me,¡± Heather humphed


    crabbily. Even his gaze changed when he spoke of Matthias.


    Heather just couldn¡¯t understand why Leon would treat Matthias that way. They were love rivals, yet


    Leon got along with Matthias well. To think about it, Matthias didn¡¯t treat Leon the same way. His


    courtesy was tinged with hostility.


    ¡°You better not doubt my sexual orientation, Heather,¡± Leon quickly defended himself. He knew


    Heather was suspecting that he was bisexual.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Heather had once seen Leon being intimate with another guy. At that time, she wasn¡¯t


    able to ept it, but nowadays, bisexuality was rathermon.


    ¡°The incidentst time is really a misunderstanding. Please stop imagining things. I¡¯m only interested in


    women,¡± Leon said in a serious manner while wondering if Heather was actually listening to his


    exnation.


    ¡°Bisexuals are quitemon, so you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed about your sexual orientation. I


    think everyone¡¯s sexual orientation should be respected,¡± Heather said justly.


    The houseman who was walking in front of them was shocked upon hearing their conversation as if he


    had discovered an incredible secret.


    ¡°Heather, do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would feel embarrassed about it? It was a


    misunderstanding from the start, but you keep forcing me to admit it. How am I supposed to do so?¡±


    Leon had to emphasize this matter again. Maybe some of his behaviors after that day had made


    Heather misunderstood him even more.


    ¡°I thought what you said the other day was your deration of being bisexual.¡± Recalling Leon¡¯s


    ambiguous statement at that time, Heather thought he was specifically admitting that love was not


    about nationality, gender, and age.


    ¡°Oh dear, please stop right there. I was hinting that I have a crush on you. You¡¯re overthinking!¡± Leon


    even had an impulse to strangle Heather. What was even worse, there was an outsider walking in front


    of them.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Heather said sulkily. Initially, she wanted to tease Leon but did not expect that he would be so


    serious about this matter. As such, she didn¡¯t think it was appropriate to continue teasing him on this


    matter anymore.


    Nevertheless, Heather was very surprised at Leon¡¯s response. She had indeed thought that Leon was


    bisexual, but now it seemed like he was genuinely straight and she had misunderstood him.


    ¡°How many more examinations are there?¡± Leon asked the houseman who was leading them as he


    had already apanied Heather for several check-ups today.


    ¡°There are only two left and we¡¯ll be done soon.¡± The houseman looked shy like a young boy and had


    not turned around at all throughout the journey.


    Meanwhile, Heather was relieved hearing that. She had taken a blood test early in the morning and


    didn¡¯t have an appetite during breakfast, so she was very tired. It was draining to undergo these


    examinations, and she only wished to lie in bed for some rest at this moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n after getting discharged, Heather?¡± Leon asked all of a sudden. He wondered if she


    had any since the examination results would soon be released.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going back to the Langston Residence. Why don¡¯t you take me in for a few days?¡±


    Heather felt it was meaningless to go home because Robert wouldn¡¯t allow her to see him, so she¡¯d


    rather wander outside.


    Leon dly agreed. He was extremely bored staying alone in the huge mansion, so he was delighted


    at the thought of having Heather apany him.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Having gone through the check-up, Heather and Leon returned to the hospital room. They could do


    nothing else but wait for theboratory report, and the boredom that ensued led them both to start


    scrolling through their respective phones. Heather, in particr, did not look like she hade to terms


    with being a patient.


    ¡°Hey, since you¡¯re bored, why don¡¯t you join me for a round of video games?¡± Leon suggested in an


    effort to persuade Heather to y video games.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like League of Legends,¡± she replied. She had never shown much interest in the video games


    he yed.


    ¡°No, no, we aren¡¯t ying League of Legends; we¡¯re ying Honor of Kings. Are you interested?¡± Leon


    quipped cheerily, as he had recently be a fan of Honor of Kings.


    Heather narrowed her eyes at him. She truly had little to no interest in video games, but it seemed as


    though he was rather persistent, so she decided to try her hand at a round or two for the fun of it. In


    reality, he was angling to pull her into the realm of video gaming with hopes that she might see the


    value of it.


    However, his efforts were futile. Adamantly maintaining the view that video games were a waste of her


    time, she bit out with emphasis, ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, video games are a waste of time and


    money.¡±


    ¡°But it will be time well-spent because of all the fun!¡± he argued passionately. He could see himself


    setting up a gaming workshop in order to develop a video game based on his own preferences.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s clear that both of us have very different views on this matter. Don¡¯t try to force yours upon


    me, and I won¡¯t try to dissuade you from ying your precious video games,¡± she said inly, sounding


    so sensible that Leon allowed her to put a swift end to this debate.


    He lowered his head with the manner of a child who had lost an argument and carried on gaming. He


    had to ede to Heather¡¯s obstinate refusal to venture into video games. At the sight of his defeatist


    demeanor, she smiled. There were times when he was just like a kid, and she was starting to see him


    as family¡ªlike a little brother she never had.


    Being cooped up in a hospital room left Heather with an abundance of free time. She spent a better


    part of it staring up at the ceiling, given that she had nothing to do but daydream. Catching sight of this,


    Leon tried to persuade her for another round as he pointed out, ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time to daydream, too,


    Heather. You might as well pick up a bit of gaming while we wait.¡±


    She blinked slowly and corrected him, ¡°I¡¯m actually prettyfortable spacing out like this. Thanks, but


    no thanks, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d start gaming anytime soon.¡± As she turned down his offer once more, she


    wondered briefly how he could be so patient and insistent on this matter.


    He fell into yet another bout of disgruntled silence, growing irritated by her tant refusal to indulge in


    video games. Does she really have no interest in gaming at all?


    With that question in mind, he began to think about what she often did in her spare time, and concluded


    that she was a monotonous person. She showed no interest in all the things that trended among young


    adults, and instead emted an old soul.


    ¡°Have you never done anything that isn¡¯t a waste of time, Heather?¡± he asked, refusing to believe


    otherwise as he maneuvered his avatar through the game.


    ¡°I have,¡± she answered bluntly. ¡°Which is why I try to stay away from doing such things, and gaming


    happens to be one of them.¡± She could not stress enough that she was impassive toward gaming, and


    the thought of it being a waste of time only bolstered such ack of interest.


    As far as she was concerned, achievements attained in a fictional setting were significantly different


    from those attained in the real world. If she had to have anything to do with gaming at all, she would


    much rather invest in a couple of game productionpanies than waste time traipsing around a


    fictional world. The former venture was a more profitable one, after all.


    ¡°What if video gaming is a job requirement? Would you consider it then?¡± Leon put forth the question in


    all seriousness, seeing as he had ns to have Heather invest in his gaming workshop.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve not been confronted with such a job requirement before.¡± She paused in thought. Indeed, the


    sphere of her job scope would never intersect with that of video games, and she figured it was


    pointless for her to give an answer to a hypothetical scenario.


    ¡°What if I were to set up a gaming workshop for the fun of it? Would you consider investing in my


    venture?¡± he pressed on, and this time he was brazenly presenting his proposal. He thought it was


    about time he set himself to do something useful since he had no goals for the time being.


    ¡°I highly doubt if mypleteck of prowess for gaming would do my partner any good,¡± Heather


    countered coolly and rationally, thereby making it clear that she was not keen on the idea of a gaming


    workshop.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s harsh, Heather,¡± he said in mock disappointment. Just then, he brought up the matter of


    starting an enterprise. ¡°You know, we still have to set up ourpany after this.¡±


    Upon hearing this, she grew reticent. She admittedly did not have enough confidence to set up a


    unpredictable for her to know how things might turn out. With all the uncertainty that yed into the


    picture, it might be necessary for her to dy her ns for a start-up.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you really nning to hold off on theunch of the business, Heather?¡± Seeing as he wasn¡¯t able


    to leave Bradfort City anytime soon, Leon thought he might work on the ns he had agreed with


    Heather previously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s a lot on my te at the moment, and I don¡¯t even know if I have the energy to set


    up my ownpany,¡± she exined tiredly as she thought about all the things she still had to face


    after this. She was frustrated, and she wasn¡¯t sure of her next move either. She had felt so lost before.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to push the ns back; it¡¯s not as if we have to set up thepany right away,¡± he consoled


    her, knowing that her hands were tied. After all, he knew better than most about the troubles that


    gued her.


    ¡°We still have the Saffords to think about. They¡¯ve put all their trust and expectations in me, and it


    would be unfair to them if we kept dying our ns. It would only wear out their faith and patience at


    some point.¡± Heather had been the one who looked for the Saffords and convinced them to jump on the


    bandwagon in the first ce, but as things were, she was afraid that she might be forced to go back on


    her word, which was something she loathed doing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll smooth things over with them,¡± Leon answered confidently. Now that I think about it, I


    haven¡¯t seen Paige for a while. I wonder how she¡¯s doing.


    With a sigh of resignation, Heather replied, ¡°If we keep dragging this out, I don¡¯t even know if I could


    keep my own faith.¡± She had been riddled with self-doubt recently, and on her worst days, she


    questioned if she was truly cut out to be a businesswoman.


    In the business world, the only things that decided one¡¯s standing were sess and failure. There was


    no grey area in between where Heather could get back on her feet and figure things out. She had no


    intentions of bing a failing entrepreneur; she wanted to be a winner in that field.


    However, it seemed as if she was straying further and further away from her goal. Sess was starting


    to look like a faraway dream, and she was growing unhappy with herself. I know I can do better, she


    thought sourly.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you, Heather? You¡¯ve been acting all gloomytely. Come on, you should be more


    upbeat. You¡¯re Heather Langston for God¡¯s sake! You were iconic on campus, and everyone wanted to


    be like you. You shouldn¡¯t think less of yourself,¡± Leon cheered presently. He could tell how dejected


    and unsure she was of herself these days. If this carried on, it would only be a matter of time before


    she spiraled into depression.


    Presently, Heather stretched out like a starfish on the bed and mused woefully, ¡°Oh, how meaningless


    life has be!¡± She had no qualms about dwelling in sadness, not when she had Leon next to her.


    Meanwhile, Matthias had been simmering in anger ever since his return from the hospital and was


    currently burying himself in work at Locke Group. Having seen the sullen expression on his face, Lara


    started to worry. Her gaze flickered over to him from time to time. However, he paid no attention to her


    and was only concerned with the mountainous pile of work at hand.


    Lara had gone into his office for multiple reasons just so she could get him to take notice of her, but her


    baiting was futile; he did not even spare her a nce, and she wasn¡¯t sure what Heather had done to


    render him so furious either.


    ¡°President Locke, here arest month¡¯s spreadsheets for your perusal and approval,¡± Lara informed


    dutifully. She hade up with various ways to start a conversation, but after running through them in


    her head, she decided that the only way to get a response out of Matthias was to bring up something


    work-relevant.


    However, he only nodded and reached out for the spreadsheets. He did not speak to her, nor did he


    even bother to dismiss her.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to know that Heather was behind his moody countenance and erratic demeanor.


    While Lara did not have the slightest idea as to what that woman had done, she figured it had to be


    something dramatic.


    Her skin prickled with suspicion, Lara finally resorted to asking Niki to console the sullen man inside


    the presidential office. She knew her ce, and Niki was the closest person to Matthias, which


    meant he had a better chance of getting him to talk.


    When Niki heard her suggestion, he frowned skeptically and said in a somber tone, ¡°President


    Locke is currently swamped with work, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good time for me to barge in and initiate a


    heart-to-heart talk with him.¡± It was the wisest thing he could do to turn her down; otherwise, he would


    end up being roasted on a spit by Matthias.


    ¡°You¡¯re his cousin, and it¡¯s only right that you show some concern for him. He¡¯s in a bad mood right


    now, and I don¡¯t even know what Heather said to him. Just offer him a couple of words of sce and try


    to get him out of his funk. If we just let him carry on like this, it would only bring down the whole


    atmosphere of the workce,¡± Lara exined gravely, looking serious. She sounded so sensible that


    Niki found himself eding to her request, but if he had to be honest, he was terrified of being in the


    same room with Matthias when thetter was having mood swings.


    Lara, on the other hand, shoved Niki into the presidential office, and when he turned to see that the


    door had mmed shut behind him, he grew grim. I¡¯ve been tricked by her again!


    Presently, Matthias nced up at him without addressing him, and Niki had never felt more invisible


    than this moment as he grew uneasy at the former¡¯s stony silence.


    He swallowed and quietly sauntered up to Matthias, and when he saw the spreadsheets sprawled out


    on the desk, he realized that this might be a bad time to interrupt the man¡¯s work. He was seized with


    the sudden urge to bolt out the door; he didn¡¯t want to be the target of Matthias¡¯ inexplicable rage.


    After ncing at the documents Matthias was reviewing, Niki shuffled over to the couch that had


    been upholstered on one side of the office. This is a safe spot, he told himself. I¡¯m just going to sit here


    quietly now since it¡¯s toote for me to back out of this.


    Matthias, on the other hand, was no fool. He knew what Niki was trying to do, but he couldn¡¯t care


    less about such petty tactics. Work was the only thing that could clear the mor in his mind right now.


    He checked through the spreadsheets quickly, and tossed them aside after making sure that they were


    urate. Niki saw this as a window for him to cut through the tension and immediately rushed


    forward to the desk.


    He skidded to a stop in front of Matthias and stared at him as though he could telepathically talk to him.


    However, Matthias was not one to crack under pressure. He did not even look up from the rest of his


    documents. This only made Niki feel more awkward than he already was.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re having a productive day, Matthias!¡± Niki broke the silence with a cheerful


    remark, then winced at how stupid he sounded.


    Matthias merely lowered his head as he buried himself with work. He did not even bother looking up to


    acknowledge Niki¡¯s presence. Thetter didn¡¯t want to give up so easily, so he decided that he


    needed to persevere before he could get the gloomy president to warm up.


    ¡°I wonder how¡¯s Heather, Matthias. Do you think she¡¯s recovering well?¡± he asked deliberately, knowing


    that Matthias had dropped by the hospital to visit Heather earlier.


    It was only after hearing Heather¡¯s name that Matthias raised a brow and looked up. A dark fire could


    be seen burning in his eyes and it intimidated Niki. Bristling with fear, the younger man thought, I


    must have said something wrong.


    After a long pause, Matthias finally said in an icy voice, ¡°Save the leisure talk for outside office hours.¡±


    His warning tone was enough to make Niki want to bury himself in a hole somewhere.


    With his heart thumping wildly in his chest, Niki thought it would be safer for him to retreat. He didn¡¯t


    want to be the fish in the barrel when Matthias decided to draw his gun.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Locke. I¡¯ll get back to work right away,¡± he said courteously, his wordsing out


    in a flurry as he dashed out of the presidential office. He knew that he had to leave before Matthias


    turned him into livestock in a ughterhouse.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    It took one look from Matthias to send Niki running. There was always a murderous gleam in his


    eyes whenever he was in one of his moods. If looks could kill, then Matthias could be a mercenary if he


    weren¡¯t already a businessman.


    Now that he was left alone in his office once more, Matthias dived back into work. He knew that Niki


    and Lara only wanted to make sure he was alright, but he simply could not be bothered with their


    kindness right now.


    His heart twisted bitterly at the thought of Heather bing someone else¡¯s woman. He was sure that


    he was on par with, if not better, than the likes of Leon, so why did she choose to be with thetter


    instead?


    He knew that it was not in Heather¡¯s nature to be impulsive, which meant she had put a lot of thought


    into this before finally making a decision. This only added more weight to Matthias¡¯ mind, and the more


    he dwelled on this, the worse he felt. He couldn¡¯te to terms with the fact that she had fallen for


    someone else.


    It had only been days before when he was engaged in flirtatious banter with her, so why did she settle


    on Leon all of a sudden? Matthias had done everything to win her over, but he ended up failing his


    endeavors. He didn¡¯t even manage to be her boyfriend. How could she so easily decide that Leon


    is the one for her? This question alone was enough to make Matthias suspend his entire belief system.


    Presently, he nced down at the documents in his hand and found that he was no longer driven by


    work. The tiny words that strung together on the countless pages only made his head spin, and right


    now, he badly needed an outlet for all the pent-up frustration within him.


    He felt rotten, as though he had just lost grip on the meaning of life. He wasn¡¯t able to just walk up to


    Heather and demand an exnation from her. In fact, there was nothing he could do at this juncture,


    and he had never felt quite as helpless as he did now.


    He didn¡¯t even want to think about what Heather might be doing. Leon was with her in the hospital, and


    with the modicum of privacy presented to them by the hospital room, it was likely that they were all over


    each other.


    Matthias hated to imagine such nonsensical scenarios. He wanted to make his way over to the


    hospital, but he figured it was too humiliating for him to show up like that. He wished he could install


    some micro bodycam on Heather so that he could see what she was doing. He was so desperate to


    see her that he might go insane.


    He was even beginning to regret having left the hospital in a fit of rage. He had never been one to


    manage his emotions, so it came as no surprise that he was pushing himself toward a nervous


    breakdown.


    What am I supposed to do now? He had never had to ask himself something like this before¡ªhe had


    never felt so hopeless. Even Myra¡¯s wedding hadn¡¯t added so much insult to his injury, but now, he


    thought he might very well go crazy if Heather really did end up marrying Leon.


    When two people fell in love, the dynamic between them naturally fused into one, heavily centered


    around torture. Heather did not see Matthias as a safe harbor at which she could finally dock. With a


    weary soul, she experimented in various ways to prove this, but in the process of doing so, she had no


    idea how much hurt she was causing him.


    The conflict that tore through Matthias was a mirror image of hers as well. He had kept too much to


    himself, and things would not have been quite so tumultuous if he had been more forting with her.


    s, he was habitually secretive, leaving Heather to guess at the truth instead of telling it to her


    outright.


    No longer able to stand the tension and frustration that settled within his office, he pushed all the


    documents off his desk onto the floor. He needed to find neutral ground, where he could recollect his


    thoughts and regain hisposure. He was no longer in the mood to continue on with his work.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he pulled the door open and stormed out of his office. Having done so, he told


    Lara in amanding tone, ¡°I¡¯m heading out. Go into my office and clean it up for me.¡±


    With that, he walked out of the building. Staying at Locke Group would only build on his frustration, and


    a breath of fresh air might help to clear his mind.


    It had been quite a while since his arrival in Bradfort City, but it was only at the present moment that he


    realized he had never explored the vibrant local scene. Evan, on the other hand, was an incorrigible


    hedonist who had probably already made a home for himself in all the best clubs the city had to offer.


    Matthias rarely ventured into ces like those, but he had to admit that an asional visit would help


    unwind him.


    When Evan came out to greet Matthias, it was with a look of disbelief. He was skeptical and suspicious


    as he eyed thetter. He wondered what had prompted him to initiate a trip to a clubhouse.


    ¡°Out of curiosity, President Locke, has something really good happened, or are you just in a bad


    mood?¡± Evan asked inquisitively, but judging from the way Matthias¡¯ lips were pressed into a grim line,


    it was obvious the man was downcast.


    ¡°I told you to bring me somewhere I can unwind,¡± Matthias began sullenly. ¡°So why are you still asking


    me stupid questions?¡± It was clear that Evan had noticed his foul mood, and asking him about it was


    akin to mockery.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think you¡¯d enjoy yourself in a club, President Locke,¡± Evan exined. They had visited a


    clubhouse on a previous asion, but Matthias was far too uptight to appreciate the novelty of it, and it


    was hard to imagine that this time would be any different.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Matthias barked impatiently, then stormed ahead so that he could stop listening to


    Evan¡¯s unnecessary lecture.


    However, Evan caught up to him and pointed out, ¡°You have a girlfriend now. Aren¡¯t you worried that


    Miss Langston might see you at the club and throw you in the doghouse?¡± The teasing tone of his voice


    only seeded in stoking Matthias¡¯ anger.


    Matthias stopped in his tracks and turned ominously to throw a dangerous look at Evan, who felt a chill


    run down his spine. He blinked innocently at the former, and it was only then that he realized he had


    slipped up.


    ¡°Do not mention Heather¡¯s name in front of me.¡± Matthias bit out harshly through gritted teeth. He was


    feeling bad enough as it was, and he only wanted to find an emotional outlet through which he could


    release all his pent-up bitter resentment. He most certainly did not want to concern himself with


    anything rted to Heather.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Evan agreed catingly. He immediately deduced that Matthias had gotten into a lover¡¯s


    spat with Heather, and it looked like it did not end well. He could finally understand why Matthias was


    behaving so erratically.


    Evan¡¯s idea of Matthias was a tolerant and chivalrous gentleman who had intensive guidance, which


    would mean that the fight wasn¡¯t a small matter. Heather must have crossed the line to make Matthias


    so angry, Evan thought grimly.


    He was suddenly seized with the urge to unearth the details of the fight. He wondered if he could get


    Matthias to down a couple of powerful shots of alcohol, seeing as it would be easier to make him spill


    the beans once his inhibitions were lowered. However, Matthias could hold his drinks exceptionally


    well, so there was a chance that this n might go awry. I might be the first one to get drunk before I


    could hear his side of the story.


    Walking into a clubhouse in broad daylight seemed to take the fun out of the situation. As far as


    preferences went, Evan liked it when he could bask in the robust nightclub culture, ¡®night¡¯ being the


    operative word. The clubhouse was practically devoid of life at this hour, and he couldn¡¯t help but


    resent Matthias for feeling gloomy in the middle of the day.


    Nheless, he brought Matthias over to one of his favorite haunts. He might be a responsible butler


    who worked 24/7, but he still made time for leisure indulgence.


    Given that his butler¡¯s duties revolved around taking care of Matthias¡¯ needs, he would give himself a


    break whenever thetter was away from home or outte for after-work drinks. There were even times


    when he would wait for Matthias to fall asleep at night before partaking in his usual vices.


    That said, he made sure that he would be at Matthias¡¯ beck and call, and his schedule was tailored to


    amodate thetter¡¯s. He was a butler who knew how to do his job, and he had been taking


    excellent care of Matthias¡¯ personal life.


    Evan had odd sleeping hours, but that didn¡¯t stop him from having a robust lifestyle. He was used to


    staying upte and waking up before the crack of dawn, which meant he relied heavily on two- or three-


    hour naps during the day to make up for hisck of sleep at night.


    When he wasn¡¯t tied up with butler duties, he was a vagabond. He had a rather decorated nightlife, and


    he had fun hanging out with his friends during the day as well.


    He was a man who truly appreciated a good time, which made him the pr opposite of Matthias.


    There were times when he would warn thetter not to let work take up his precious days of youth,


    iming that it would do him some good to rx every once in a while.


    Presently, he walked up to Matthias and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many clubhouses that operate at this hour,


    President Locke.¡± It was true; it was rare for clubhouses to open twenty-four hours like a convenient


    store.


    Being a connoisseur when it came to nightclubs, Evan knew that the best joints only operated for short


    hours, but Matthias didn¡¯t seem like he was looking for excitement. With that in mind, he began to think


    about what Matthias did at night, and he came to the conclusion that the man rarely ever had time for


    himself. After-work dinners were probably the only time when Matthias could socialize in an informal


    setting.


    Not long after, Evan brought Matthias to an establishment known as Caliph Nightclub. There was


    something off about the name of the ce, but it was only after Matthias had stepped foot into the club


    that he fully registered the gravity of the situation. The scene before him was entirely different from


    what he had expected of a clubhouse, and at the sight of it, he turned to re at Evan mutinously.


    Then, he spun on his heels to leave, but Evan caught up to him and pulled him to a stop. ¡°Drinking is


    an excellent way to unwind, President Locke, and you could always y a game of poker or


    something. There are other pub games you could try out as well.¡± Caliph Nightclub was a local favorite


    for poker fans, and Evan had only brought Matthias here because he enjoyed a good game of poker


    himself.


    ¡°I just want to have some mindless fun,¡± Matthias snapped. What he meant was that he would like to


    down a row of shots mindlessly as he did not want to spend the rest of his day trying out pub games


    and poker, both of which required the use of tactical thinking.


    Evan took on a more persuasive tone as he countered, ¡°What makes you think poker isn¡¯t mindless


    fun? It¡¯s more about luck, President Locke. Why don¡¯t you sit down for a game with me?¡±


    If Evan had not been so earnest, Matthias might have thought he was trying to dupe him. However,


    seeing as they were already here, he figured there was no harm in a friendly game of poker, though it


    was not the sort of fun he had had in mind.


    ¡°A two-person poker game?¡± Matthias wondered aloud.


    Upon hearing this, Evan chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll understand in a bit.¡± There was a lewd edge to his chuckling


    that made Matthias uneasy all of a sudden.


    Before he could ask further questions, he heard Evan say to the cashier with natural ease, ¡°I¡¯d like to


    book the Caliph Room with two masters of poker forpany.¡±


    Matthias frowned at this. He had no idea what Evan was doing, but he shrugged it off, and it wasn¡¯t


    long before the mystery was solved.


    One of the attendants led them into the Caliph Room, and Matthias felt as though they had stepped


    through the portal to a world that was distinct from the stuffy scene downstairs. When Matthias first


    entered the club, he thought he had walked into a retirement home, given there were old men huddling


    together over a game of cards and chess.


    But as soon as the door to the Caliph Room swung open, he was greeted by the overwhelming


    atmosphere that wasmonly associated with a vivacious nightclub. As Matthias strolled into this


    hidden cavern, he began to approve of Evan¡¯s choice.


    Evan, on the other hand, had taken a liking to the over-the-top decorations and the old-school track


    lights that basked the room in jarring neon colors. There was something particrlyid-back and


    deviant about the almost disco-inspired surrounding for which he had developed an acquired taste.


    ¡°The whole scene downstairs is just a cover, President Locke. This ce is more than it seems,¡± Evan


    exined as he wiggled his brows meaningfully. Sure enough, a couple of sultry female voices spoke


    up from the other side of the door, saying, ¡°Master, we have arrived.¡±


    Matthias narrowed his eyes at this out-of-the-blue interjection, while Evan merely chuckled like the cat


    that ate the canary as he rose to open the door. Following this, two scantily-d youngdies entered


    the room, and Matthias thought their dedication to their line of work was admirable, seeing as they


    barely had enough clothing on them to keep warm in the middle of winter.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then, he noticed the tails that the women were sporting, and he immediately turned to shoot Evan an


    incredulous look. So this is his twisted fetish? Who could have thought he has such a specific taste?


    ¡°You haven¡¯te by to see us, Master,¡± one of the beauties purred seductively.


    These two women were gorgeous in their own ways, and despite their tacky outfits, they still boasted


    pretty faces. Their make-up was done tastefully enough to tter their delicate features, and if they


    weren¡¯t working at a club right now, Matthias would have easily mistaken them for attractive office girls.


    One of the women was taller, and she looked to be about five foot six in height; the other one was


    petite, and she didn¡¯t look like she was taller than five foot two. It was clear to see that they were both


    charming in different ways¡ªwhere one had an impassive and sultry edge, and the other was endearing


    and unassuming.


    Suddenly, Matthias¡¯ eyes trailed downward, and he cursed, Damn it, why are they barefooted?

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    The already fidgety Matthias became even more fretful when he saw the sight, as he didn¡¯t have this


    kind of fetish. Gazing at thedies, whose skin had reddened from the coldness, he wondered who had


    stone-hearted.


    ¡°Evan, I need an exnation from you.¡± Matthias stared at him with a dark expression. He wanted to


    know why Evan took him here.


    While enjoying thepany of a beautifuldy, Evan replied to him, ¡°It¡¯s all made-to-order. Just like


    ying a game, you can choose whoever you prefer to y poker with you. Since you¡¯ve said you


    want to get drunk, I¡¯ve told them to prepare a box of wine for us. There are all sorts of vors, so I¡¯m


    sure you¡¯ll be happy with it.¡± Evan shed a grin at him.


    After he finished speaking, someone was heard knocking on the door from outside. Evan looked at the


    door and uttered, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Following that, a burly man stepped into the room with a box of wine in his hands and ced it in front


    of them. ¡°Boss, these are the wines you¡¯ve ordered.¡±


    ¡°Evan, are you messing with me?¡± Matthias suppressed his fury, as he had the urge to kill him.


    ¡°President, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. Since you¡¯re here to unwind, don¡¯t you want to try


    something new?¡± Evan¡¯s life goal was to have fun whenever possible.


    The woman with a cute voice wanted to chime in, but Evan stopped her from doing so with his gaze.


    The other tall woman was much calmer, as she just stayed at the side like an outsider.


    Matthias didn¡¯t want to re up in this kind of ce, so he just went along with Evan and tried to find


    out what thetter meant by something new. Seeing that Matthias was convinced, Evan then went on


    to introduce the two beautifuldies to him.


    ¡°President, the woman in my embrace is Jasmine, and the other one is Ether.¡± Evan had never tried to


    touch Ether because he wanted Matthias to take note of her.


    It was a coincidence that Ether¡¯s name sounded somewhat simr to Heather¡¯s. Moreover, her height,


    body shape, and temperament resembled those of Heather as well, so Matthias might be interested in


    her.


    In the past, Evan had tried toe up with all sorts of ways to make Matthias lose his virginity.


    However, since Heather¡¯s appearance, he had stopped having this kind of thought. Nevertheless, he


    understood that all men had sexual needs. Seeing how Matthias suppressed his desire in front of


    Heather, he reckoned that Matthias needed a woman to alleviate his suffering.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He wasn¡¯t interested in finding out their


    names, as it was apparent that these were just their aliases.


    Evan directly took a seat across from Matthias and made Ether sit on the left of Matthias. If Matthias


    was interested in Ether, it would be quite obvious when they yed pokerter.


    Meanwhile, Jasmine kept stealing nces at Matthias. She knew that Evan was a rich customer, but


    after she heard him calling Matthias ¡®President¡¯, she reckoned that Matthias must be a big shot. So, she


    directly took a seat on Matthias¡¯ right. When they yed pokerter, she would try to win Matthias over.


    She must seize the chance and make sure that Matthias would take note of her.


    All three of them had their own ulterior motives, while Matthias only focused on ying poker. Even


    Ether, who was beside Matthias, wanted to hook up with him. She knew that wealthy men were not


    interested in women who were too proactive, which was why she pretended to be aloof. She was fed


    up with the work here and the destitute state she was in. While working here, she had been trying to


    look for her Prince Charming. She had done her best to save her virginity so that she could get married


    to a wealthy man one day.


    On the other hand, Matthias wasn¡¯t familiar with the rules of poker. Although he had seen other people


    y the game before, he had never personally tried it. Just like Heather, he was a workaholic himself,


    so he wouldn¡¯t do anything that he deemed a waste of time.


    Evan knew that Matthias wasn¡¯t familiar with the game. Since they were here to have fun, the rules


    didn¡¯t really matter. To liven up the atmosphere, Evan said to them, ¡°There are no rules today. Just


    reveal your hand whenever possible. The loser will not only lose money but also have to drink.¡±


    Matthias found Evan to be ridiculous. Nevertheless, it seemed that Evan was trying to make it easy for


    him by eliminating the rules. After all, he was a rookie in poker.


    However, Matthias wasn¡¯t aware that there was a special rule in this ce. These people, who yed


    poker with their customers, could get the money from their customers if they won, but if they lost, they


    didn¡¯t have to give the customers any money.


    Therefore, some customers woulde up with terrible ideas to mess with them. Drinking wine was


    considered a milder punishment. When faced with horrible customers, they¡¯d rather fork out money


    from their own wallets than be punished by those people.


    Perhaps the Goddess of Luck was in favor of poker rookies, so Matthias was extremely lucky on this


    day. These bottles of wine were meant for Matthias, but he had never even had a taste of it, while the


    others had already finished three bottles.


    ¡°President, you¡¯re really lucky today. Why don¡¯t we change our seats?¡± Evan almost wanted to throw


    up, as he was a light drinker.


    Seeing that Evan indeed couldn¡¯t take it anymore, Matthias looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re the


    one who bought the wine, so you¡¯re supposed to drink more of it.¡± He didn¡¯t have the intention of letting


    Evan off. As he was in a terrible mood, he was more than happy to see someone else suffer.


    Evan thought that his sacrifice was immense this time. He reckoned that he would suffer from alcohol


    poisoning soon and be sent to the hospital. All sorts of thoughts shed across his mind, and he had


    evene up with a will in his head. Nevertheless, he still kept losing the game. It seemed his skills


    were useless when luck was on the other person¡¯s side. Now, he just wanted to eat his words. If he


    knew that Matthias was so lucky, he wouldn¡¯t have boasted shamelessly and made it easy for him, as


    Matthias was the biggest winner now.


    After Matthias managed to win many rounds, he no longer felt crestfallen. It seemed that Evan was


    right to say that ying poker could help him set his mind at ease. It was a better way to unwind than


    drinking.


    Meanwhile, the twodies were basically ignored by Matthias. He was so focused on the cards in his


    hands that he didn¡¯t even spare them a nce.


    ¡°President, let¡¯s take a break now.¡± Evan needed a rest. Matthias was too engrossed in the game.


    Earlier, he had said that he didn¡¯t want to y a game that required brainpower.


    After that, Evan left with Jasmine, leaving Ether and Matthias in the room. Ether realized that it was a


    good chance for her as she kept stealing nces at Matthias. She was trying toe up with ways to


    chat him up since she realized that he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to her.


    Bored, Matthias fished out his phone and took a look at thetest developments of the stock market in


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Bradfort City. He seemed to have forgotten that there was a woman beside her.


    Silently, Ether tried to get closer to him. With the short distance between them, she could even take a


    whiff of the pleasant fragrance that was wafting from his body. She wanted to get even closer to him, as


    the chance was right before her eyes.


    Matthias seemed to have seen through her intention, so he shot her a nce. Seeing that, she


    immediately stopped approaching him and hung her head low with a reddened face.


    Seeing how bashful she was, Matthias felt slightly embarrassed. Nevertheless, since she wasn¡¯t


    Heather, he couldn¡¯t be expected to be gentle to her. After that, both of them fell silent. Countless pick-


    up lines had shed across Ether¡¯s mind, but she just couldn¡¯t muster enough courage to speak to him.


    Just then, the door was pushed open from outside. Matthias heaved a sigh of relief as Evan¡¯s return


    had saved him from the embarrassment.


    Seeing how Matthias behaved, Evan knew that while he wasn¡¯t around, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have


    made any meaningful progress. He wanted to make Matthias happy, but he was too naive. Besides


    Heather, no one else could make Matthias happy.


    After the reshuffle, luck was no longer on Matthias¡¯ side. Evan and Jasmine worked closely together to


    make Matthias keep losing, while Ether was still calm and collected on the side. She suddenly


    understood the difference between Matthias and her. It was then she realized that he wasn¡¯t the Prince


    Charming she had been waiting for.


    Without any hesitation, Matthias gulped down the bottles of wine one by one. He was born to be a


    heavy drinker, as he would never get drunk no matter how much he drank. Even if all the wines were


    mixed together, he still wouldn¡¯t get wasted.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to stay clear-headed. His vision started bing blurred, but he still thought


    that he wouldn¡¯t get inebriated so easily. Perhaps one would get intoxicated easily when he was in a


    bad mood. Matthias chugged down thest bottle of .


    After that, he realized that his stomach was churning. He did drink a lot in the past, but he had never


    drunk as much as this time. The dizziness he felt made him realize that this was how getting drunk felt.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more.¡± Already intoxicated, Matthias looked at the empty bottles that were scattered


    everywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get the boss to send us one more box of wine.¡± Evan knew that Matthias was a heavy


    drinker, so the wine they had just finished was too little for him.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Matthias put on a satisfied smile.


    Matthias wasn¡¯t a stunningly handsome man at first nce, but it would take some time for anyone to


    appreciate that he was actually quite good-looking. Seeing the smile on his face, Ether was enchanted.


    A man must be quite crestfallen to have chugged down so much wine in one go. Ether spected that


    it had something to do with a woman. The reason he was oblivious to a woman¡¯s seduction must be


    that there was already someone in his heart.


    Ether analyzed the situation in a rational manner, but she still felt unresigned. The chance was right


    before her eyes, but she just couldn¡¯t grasp it.


    Seeing through Ether¡¯s intention, Evan put on a smile and thought whether he should give her a hand.


    However, given Matthias¡¯ temperament, he would probably kill Evan after he sobered up.


    Evan thought that Matthias had tried too hard to suppress his nature. The suppression, both spiritual


    and physical, made him incapable of relieving his suffering.


    ¡°Heather,¡± Matthias suddenly called out, which caused Ether to feel her chest tightening.


    Evan knew that Matthias was missing Heather. He regarded himself to be a casanova, but he still


    couldn¡¯t enchant a woman like Heather. Perhaps Matthias and Heather are not destined to be together.


    He didn¡¯t know how to console Matthias. He even thought that he didn¡¯t deserve to be his friend, as he


    couldn¡¯t help him relieve his suffering.


    ¡°Heather,¡± Matthias called out again in a clear manner. ¡°Am I such a failure?¡± He stared fixedly at Ether.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t make out who the woman in front of him really was.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    In order to prevent Matthias from doing anything embarrassing, Evan quickly lugged him away.


    Meanwhile, Ether appeared reluctant to see him go. Seeing that, Evan was displeased, as he didn¡¯t


    expect that Matthias could win her heart so easily. He had heard that Ether was an icy beauty, and she


    had hardly taken a liking to any man. Therefore, it had never crossed his mind that she¡¯d fall for


    Matthias.


    Unfortunately, she was Ether, and not Heather, after all. Matthias loved Heather and no one else. Evan


    shot a pitiful nce at Ether, who had just lost her love crush. At that instant, he recalled the woman he


    had fallen in love with at first nce in the past. The person who fell in love first in any rtionship was


    destined to get hurt. Love was the unfairest thing in this world, as it wasn¡¯t an exchange of equal


    values. Perhaps one might think that they had given all they had, but to the other party, it was nothing


    more than trouble.


    Evan supported Matthias¡¯ weight with difficulty. Although Matthias looked thin, he was quite heavy


    when he was drunk. Evan recalled reading from a book that a drunk person¡¯s weight was two times


    heavier than when they were sober. Now, he could totally rte to what he had read. He was a frail


    man himself, so it took him a lot of effort to bring Matthias back to his home. If it weren¡¯t because


    Matthias was still somewhat conscious, both of them would have slept over in Caliph Nightclub.


    Looking around this familiar ce, Matthias shook his head. ¡°Is this my home?¡± He appeared doubtful,


    as everything around him was both familiar and strange to him.


    ¡°Mr. President, this is your room.¡± Evan directly threw him onto the bed as he was exhausted.


    At that instant, Matthias felt the world around him spinning. Martial artists could never get drunk. He


    always remembered that because no one knew what would happen if a martial artist got intoxicated, so


    he had never allowed himself to get drunk.


    However, he had identally be inebriated on this day. Moreover, the sunlight outside was


    dazzling, so he wasn¡¯t sure whether it was daytime or nighttime now. Upon getting out of the bed in a


    wobbly manner, he stared fixedly at Evan and put on a faint smile. He looked vastly different from his


    usual self.


    ¡°Evan, I¡¯m not drunk.¡± Matthias insisted that he was sober. He was walking in a staggering manner


    now, so it was apparent that he was far from sober.


    ¡°President, it¡¯ste now. You should get some sleep.¡± As Evan spoke, he pressed a button on a remote


    control, after which the room turned dim, as though they had fallen intoplete darkness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep. I need wine.¡± Matthias was already befuddled. However, he still wanted more


    wine to continue drinking.


    It was the first time Evan dealt with Matthias when thetter was drunk as he looked at him with a


    headache. Nevertheless, he had no better way to handle him.


    Inside the dark room, Matthias searched around with his hands. Then, he fell into Evan¡¯s embrace and


    caressed his face.


    ¡°Heather, don¡¯t leave me, and don¡¯t get married to another man.¡± Matthias finally uttered the truth after


    he got intoxicated, while Evan listened to him in shock.


    He found it hard to believe that things hade to such an irreversible point. Although Heather was


    willful, she couldn¡¯t possibly have agreed to marry someone else on a whim. Initially, he thought that it


    wouldn¡¯t take long before they would make up again. However, it seemed that he was mistaken, as


    they were indeed going separate ways.


    ¡°Heather, what else do you want me to do? Why do you doubt my love for you?¡± Matthias asked


    sorrowfully. He had the urge to pry open her head and see what was on her mind.


    ¡°I have never doubted your love. Sleep now, will you?¡± Evan was coaxing him like a mother trying to put


    her son to sleep.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep. I only want you.¡± Matthias was behaving like a kid who couldn¡¯t get his candy. He


    couldn¡¯t stop himself from missing Heather.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m yours.¡± Evan squeezed out the words. It was quite nauseating to say such things,


    but he had to put up with it for Matthias¡¯ sake.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You don¡¯t need me anymore. You doubt my love for you. You don¡¯t love me anymore.


    You¡¯ve fallen in love with someone else,¡± Matthias uttered in an interrogative manner. He wanted


    Heather toe back to him, but it was practically impossible.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re the one I love.¡± Evan quickly got into character and persuaded himself that he was Heather.


    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have said those things.


    Nevertheless, Matthias pushed him away. ¡°No, you¡¯re not Heather. You¡¯re lying to me.¡±


    It was said that force was mutual. Due to the fact that Matthias had exerted too much force earlier, he


    had also fallen to the ground. Evan got to his feet and looked down at him in the darkness as he was


    torn between tears andughter. Now, it seemed that Matthias needed constion from a woman.


    Evan was considering whether he should call Ether toe over, as he really couldn¡¯t deal with


    Matthias anymore. Furthermore, Matthias had said that Heather was going to get married to someone


    else, so he should probably change his target.


    After getting out of the room, Evan was still apprehensive, for he reckoned what he was about to do


    would make Matthias enraged when thetter sobered up. Matthias wasn¡¯t just his best friend, but also


    his boss, so he wasn¡¯t sure whether he should make this kind of decision on Matthias¡¯ behalf.


    After giving it a thought, he decided to take the risk. Even if Matthias wanted to fire him afterward, he


    would ept his fate. He didn¡¯t want Matthias to be troubled by his love affairs again, as he just


    wanted him to be happy.


    Following that, he dialed the number of Caliph Nightclub. ¡°I¡¯m looking for your boss. Tell him to speak to


    me,¡± he demanded.


    Fortunately, the other party didn¡¯t dawdle and called out to his boss. Over the phone, Evan said to the


    boss, ¡°I want Ether toe over to my ce.¡±


    The boss recognized his voice and knew that thetter was an important customer, but it wasn¡¯t right to


    let their workers apany their customers outside the nightclub. In a dilemma, the boss replied, ¡°I¡¯m


    sure you know our rules. This is basically against it.¡±


    Evan uttered lightly, ¡°Just tell me the price.¡± A matter couldn¡¯t be considered a problem if it could be


    solved with money.


    The boss fell into a tight spot. It was true that businessmen were after profit, but once the rules were


    broken, it would be difficult for them to run their business.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell Ether to speak to me? I¡¯ll invite her to the vi as a friend, and it¡¯s up to her whether


    she¡¯ll agree to it.¡± Evan believed that Ether would agree to it as he recalled her gaze before they left.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± The boss then told Ether toe over.


    Over the phone, Evan uttered to her, ¡°Ether, my president needs someone to keep himpany now.


    Are you willing toe over?¡± He directly told her his intention, as he believed that she knew what to


    do.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ether only replied to him with one word, and the problem was solved.


    Evan put on a satisfied smile and decided to let Ether deal with Matthias. As a man, it was


    inappropriate for him to do such a thing. Moreover, Heather was all Matthias thought about now. Given


    Ether¡¯s simr body shape and temperament to those of Heather, she could probably pass as thetter.


    Now, Evan hoped that Matthias would embrace Ether and vent out all his longing.


    He could never do such a thing, as it was quite weird for him to make out with another man. In order to


    save his reputation, he thought it¡¯d be better to tell Ether toe over. Moreover, she didn¡¯t look like a


    loose woman, so she probably wouldn¡¯t seize the chance to take away Matthias¡¯ virginity.


    With this thought in mind, Evan put on a wicked smile, as he had been waiting for the day when


    Matthias lost his virginity. Matthias was almost thirty, but he was still a virgin. Anyone would have


    thought that he might be practicing some kind of martial arts that required him to stay as a virgin.


    Soon, Ether arrived at the vi, and Evan personally weed her in. Without any small talk, they got


    straight to the main point.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making youe over.¡± Evan thought that he should exin to her what happened.


    ¡°How is he now?¡± Ether was worried about Matthias. It was the first time she saw someone being able


    to chug down so much wine in one go. He had even mixed different kinds of wine together, so she was


    worried that he might be suffering from alcohol poisoning. Now, she couldn¡¯t wait to see him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My president is a heavy drinker, and he had never gotten drunk before prior to this. The


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    reason he¡¯s even intoxicated today is that he¡¯s in a bad mood. I¡¯ll briefly tell you what happened. The


    woman my president loves is going to marry someone else, and that woman¡¯s body shape and


    temperament are simr to yours. So, I hope that you¡¯ll give him some constion,¡± Evan said in a


    solemn manner, thinking that there was nothing wrong with what he had just uttered.


    Unexpectedly, Ether started blushing upon hearing that. She hung her head low and questioned in a


    small voice, ¡°What do you think I am?¡± She thought that Evan had regarded her as a slut and wanted


    her to bed Matthias.


    ¡°Hey, please don¡¯t get me wrong! I just want you to console him with words. It¡¯s not what you think!¡±


    Evan quickly waved his hands. ¡°My president is an upright man, so he¡¯ll never do anything


    inappropriate to you.¡± Now, he was more worried that Ether might do something to his friend.


    Ether nodded, as she had seen how restrained Matthias was. It was the first time she saw such an


    upright man. For some reason, she felt her heart throbbing at the sight of his serious-looking face.


    Perhaps it was because Matthias was different from other men, so she was hoping to meet him again.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that the chance woulde so soon.


    Then, Evan brought her to Matthias¡¯ room and said to her in a hushed voice, ¡°I¡¯ve added some special


    effects in the room, so it¡¯s pitch dark now. Can you see in the dark?¡±


    After Evan teased her, she felt less anxious now. ¡°There¡¯s no problem,¡± she replied in a serious


    manner.


    ¡°Good luck, then,¡± Evan said with a grin and opened the door. It was indeed very dark inside the room.


    He then pushed her into the room and lightly closed the door. Seeing how dark it was around her, she


    was less nervous instead. At the same time, she could hear Matthias breathe.


    ¡°Heather,¡± he called out.


    This time, Ether could hear clearly that the woman he loved was called Heather. Her name was indeed


    simr to hers. Then, she recalled what Evan had said and realized that she was just a recement.


    Despite that, she didn¡¯t think it was a humiliation for her. That was because she could see Matthias


    again, so she was pretty joyful. Perhaps she had fallen in love with him at first sight without her


    realizing it.


    She only found out about Matthias¡¯ name just now. Although she had no idea how Heather would call


    him, at this moment, she just wanted to call him Matthias.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Ether contained her anxiety and muttered, ¡°Matthias.¡±


    Matthias heard a woman calling for him in a confused state. He couldn¡¯t tell who it was, yet he hoped it


    was Heather. For some reason, he still had some sense of rationality despite being intoxicated. In fact,


    he had a feeling that the person calling his name wasn¡¯t the woman he loved. After all, Matthias still


    remembered that Heather was currently at the hospital. He desperately wanted to visit her, but he had


    no courage to do so.


    After fumbling around for a bit, Ether eventually got to Matthias. In the dark room, she felt the need to


    take the initiative this time to do what she once desired to.


    When Matthias previously walked away from her, she thought that was the end for the both of them.


    From then on, she regretted being a coward and for not taking the opportunity when they were both


    alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Ether.¡± Nheless, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to lie since she was Ether and not Heather. At


    that moment, she was truly envious of that woman¡ªshe had Matthias¡¯ unconditional love, after all.


    ¡°Heather? Is that you?¡± he asked, not having an ¡®Ether¡¯ in his mind. He only knew and loved Heather.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯vee to see you,¡± she answered calmly. Since Evan had not provided her with much


    information on Heather, she didn¡¯t know how to pose as the other woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dark in here. I can¡¯t see you.¡± Despite trying his best to look for Heather, Matthias couldn¡¯t see


    anything even though he was eager to catch sight of the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°I can see you.¡± Now that she finally stood face-to-face with him, Ether simply peered at him as she


    longed for his attention.


    Matthias opened his eyes wide, but it didn¡¯t help much in terms of sight. It was pitch-ck in front of


    him, and he couldn¡¯t even feel the warmth of the person there.


    Meanwhile, Ether timidly extended her hand to touch him. However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she


    was being too greedy by hoping to initiate some skinship with him.


    Suddenly, a pair of warm hands ced themselves on Matthias¡¯ arms. He felt that something wasn¡¯t


    right, for Heather¡¯s palms were just like her personality¡ªfreezing cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Heather.¡± Ether had no other choice but to deceive him, so she became the woman Matthias


    loved.


    ¡°Heather.¡± As if he had really seen her, he instantly went for a hug, pulling her firmly into his embrace.


    After resting his chin on her forehead, he smugly muttered, ¡°This must be a dream, right? It¡¯s so unreal


    to have you in my arms.¡±


    At that moment, Ether was indulging in the cosiness of Matthias¡¯ arms, and she had no intention of


    pulling away. She never expected Matthias¡¯ passion for Heather to be so miserable and excruciating to


    this state. Nheless, she feared that she¡¯d drown in his snuggle, so she unconsciously pushed him


    away and removed herself from his beguiling embrace. She continued to pose as Heather and painfully


    apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hurting you this bad.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me¡ªI¡¯m willing to go through hell for your sake. How could you ever doubt my


    feelings for you, though? I love you so much, but what did I do to deserve your suspicion? You¡¯re even


    getting married to Leon.¡± Matthias spoke like a kid who had been wrongly punished. Since he needed


    anotherforting hug, he shoved Ether against his chest once more.


    When she heard that, she couldn¡¯t help feeling unjust for Matthias. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Matthias. I never realized


    the pain I¡¯ve caused you.¡± He really loves this Heather, so why would she mistreat him this way?


    From Ether¡¯s perspective, Matthias was merely troubled by his one-sided romance. However, she had


    no idea about theplex experiences Heather and Matthias shared. Since she was clueless about


    what really happened between them, she was depressed after seeing the man¡¯s state.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of being hurt. I¡¯m only scared that you¡¯ll leave me,¡± he answered while hugging her so


    tightly. In fact, it was almost as though he wanted to engulf the woman into his body.


    How he wished to be able to merge with Heather! If that was the case, she would never leave him. In


    truth, there were even times when he was desperate enough to feel jealous of the body parts that


    He was so desirous that he was willing to be a mole on her body¡ªhe could be her eyes, her ears,


    or even her nose. Above all, he longed to be something she would die without. Although he was


    extremely resistant to split up with her, he could no longer pursue her.


    Despite reaching the point of no return with Heather, Matthias refused to put down his pride and beg for


    forgiveness. He never anticipated falling so deep in love that he had be so pathetic to crawl out of


    it. Even with every single cell of his brain, he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was about himself that she


    loathed so much.


    With Heather not revealing anything to him, he got frustrated trying to work out what was wrong with


    himself. Thinking that everything could be solved by talking, he couldn¡¯t make out why she had to make


    things this difficult for him.


    ¡°Heather, if we were to start over, we wouldn¡¯t be in such a mess, would we?¡± As he looked at Ether, he


    voiced a question he wished to know the answer to. In his mind, he was continuously contemting if it


    was indeed his failing start with her that led to such turmoil. Meanwhile, he never once considered his


    family a factor to the ruin.


    ¡°We¡¯re not in a mess, Matthias. I love you, and you love me. We¡¯ll stay together for eternity,¡± Ether


    tenderlyforted the devastated Matthias.


    ¡°Together for eternity¡­¡± Matthias mumbled in dismay as he couldn¡¯t believe that such words were


    ¡°Yes, I will love you forever until death do us part.¡± Since she had no experience in dating, Ether could


    only spit some cliche lines.


    ¡°I¡¯ll love you forever too.¡± Matthias wanted to love her and spoil her for the rest of their lives.


    Up until now, everything he had done was for the sake of Heather¡¯s future. Knowing there were barriers


    between the two of them, he would work even harder to secure a future with her.


    After calming Matthias down, Ether helped him to bed while he grabbed her hand, not wanting to let her


    go. She wordlessly sat beside him at an arm¡¯s length to keep her distance, but Matthias soon dragged


    her into his arms.


    As such, that was her first time sleeping with a man. Since she was overpowered by Matthias, she


    found it hard to breathe. Meanwhile, the man wrapped his arms around Ether with overwhelming


    strength, showing the intensity of his affection for her through the vigor he put in his arms.


    Right then, Ether was in ecstasy and agony at the same time¡ªshe felt happy since she got to snuggle


    with the man she liked, but she was in agony because she had been mistaken for another woman by


    the very same man.


    While she was in his embrace, she wished that time could stop so that she¡¯d be able to stay this way


    forever and feel the warmth of his body. Thanks to her excellent night vision, she could somewhat


    make out Matthias¡¯ silhouette. Then, she forcefully pulled out her hand and brushed her finger across


    his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re very good-looking, Matthias.¡± Ether was amazed by her crush, and she found him more


    appealing the more she ogled at him. How in the world could anyone look this good?


    Before she realized it, she had already fallen asleep. When Matthias eventually woke up, she was still


    sleeping as well. He woke up to a room filled with darkness and a hangover, having no idea whether it


    was day or night.


    As he felt some weight on his chest, Matthias heard a feminine groan when he tried to get up. It


    seemed like he¡¯d heard this voice before, so he hastily sat straight up and searched for the remote


    control.


    Since he couldn¡¯t remember where he had ced it, he nervously switched the bedsidemp on and


    discovered a sleeping Ether, who also jolted wide awake after being seen.


    As he scanned his own outfit, Matthias couldn¡¯t recall changing into his pajamas¡ªthere wasn¡¯t even a


    minor trace of memory. Meanwhile, Ether donned a red dress and appeared rather alluring under the


    shade of themp.


    He patted his head and clutched his cors, not being able to remember a single thing. Matthias


    remained speechless for a while, and he finally figured who had called Ether over after putting some


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    thought into it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Matthias didn¡¯t know whether he had done anything inappropriate.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Ether muttered with a blush. Other than being hugged to sleep, nothing


    happened between the two. In fact, she was rather eager to surrender herself to him, but there was no


    telling if he would want that to happen.


    ¡°Evan had you over, right?¡± he asked, almost certain that it was the brat¡¯s doing.


    As she lowered her head, Ether made a guilty face. Meanwhile, the man beside her hadn¡¯t a single clue


    how horrifying his face was. With such an intimidating expression, no one would dare to look into his


    eyes. Likewise, Ether was currently shocked to her core.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she apologized like a child who had made a mistake.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; it¡¯s just one of Evan¡¯s pranks.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her, and he


    felt that he couldn¡¯t justify his actions either.


    When she raised her head and exhibited an expression that was about to burst into tears, Matthias felt


    even more awkward. With that, he was troubled by theplicated nature of women, for he wondered


    why she was crying even though he had done nothing to her.


    Although he wanted to fly into a rage, he had no way of venting his anger¡ªcertainly not toward Ether


    when he knew that Evan was the one pulling the strings. No matter how he thought about it, he had


    hugged the woman to sleep and taken advantage of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Since she had never expected him to be this furious, she lowered


    her head in embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Matthias stared at her in frustration since he was bad at consoling women. Other than


    putting himself down tofort Heather, he couldn¡¯t do the same with anyone else.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± As she apologized non-stop, Ether got up in a panic. When he saw how pitiable she


    was, he felt slightly sorry.


    Under themp light where he could barely see her, she definitely possessed some minor resemnce


    to Heather. When he noticed that, he figured that was probably the reason why Evan sent her over.


    Hence, that was more of a reason for him not to get mad at Ether. Instead, Evan should be the one to


    be med for making such a decision. Matthias was not one to bring problems upon himself, let alone


    woman issues. Since Evan had the audacity to send a woman to bed with him, there was no way he


    would let this pass easily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± said Ether. She was utterly distressed with her head lowered and tears in her


    eyes.


    Unlike the gentle Matthias she had slept with, the man in front of her right now waspletely


    different. Feeling extremely shameful by this, she decided not to linger around and immediately left.


    After pulling the door open, Ether quickly rushed out. Meanwhile, Evan, who was supervising his


    subordinates¡¯ clean-up in the living room, remained a casual face. In fact, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t


    worried about what wasing his way.


    Without even putting on her shoes, Ether covered her face as she left the room. When she got to the


    living room, Evan looked at her in confusion. He approached the woman and was about to ask her


    what happened when she sped up her pace andpletely ignored the butler.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Matthias attempted to chase after Ether momentster, but she was already far gone. With his pajamas


    on and a messy hair, he looked rather chaotic.


    After giving Evan a threatening nce, he then ordered, ¡°Bring her back. She hasn¡¯t even put her


    shoes on.¡± After all, Matthias felt that he was also at fault and could not just let Ether go without


    apologizing.


    However, Evan thought it was better not to chase after her. From his understanding of Matthias, the


    man didn¡¯t like to owe anyone. Although he didn¡¯t like being intimate with women, there was still a


    sense of chivalry in him.


    With Ether¡¯s departure this time, it would make Matthias even more guilty. In other words, it would


    secure a follow-up meeting for the two of them.


    Evan was obviously reluctant to go after her, so he said to Matthias, ¡°She¡¯s far gone, sir. There¡¯s no


    way we can catch up to her.¡±


    Since he didn¡¯t want to go out the house with his pajamas on, he could only gaze at Evan and


    perturbedly uttered, ¡°I really hate it when you make such decisions on your own. Clean up the mess


    you¡¯ve made.¡±


    Although his words were rather amiable, his tone was nowhere near friendly as it carried a strong,


    threatening vibe to it.


    ¡°What else could I have done, sir? If only you¡¯re able to see how scary you look whenever you¡¯re


    drunk¡­ You kept crying for Heather, but how could I have brought her to you? As such, I had no choice


    but to bring Ether to you instead,¡± he answered boldly. Since things had already gone south, he was


    prepared to ept whatever atrocities that cast upon him.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Matthias grew more infuriated as Evan was pushing his limits.


    Since he knew that he had triumphed over his boss, Evan looked at Matthias smilingly without sensing


    the hint of danger from thetter.


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of fish in the sea, so why dwell on just one, sir?¡± said Evan as he tried to advise the


    other man. If what Matthias said was true about Heather marrying someone else, there was no point in


    waiting for her.


    ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re fired,¡± said Matthias. It was rare of him to spit such cruel words.


    However, Evan merely grinned upon hearing that. He hadn¡¯t expected things to transpire this way, for


    Matthias even suggested firing him. Right then, his grin turned into a sarcastic smirk. Unlike the


    Matthias he once knew, the person before his eyes had certainly lost his ambitions and assertiveness


    ever since knowing Heather.


    ¡°Look at what the woman has turned you into, Matthias. Do you realize how embarrassing you¡¯ve


    be?¡± Previously, Evan expected Heather to bring joy and happiness into Matthias¡¯ life, but that


    wasn¡¯t the case at all. On the contrary, all he received from her was pain and demise.


    Because of her, Matthias became more and more unhinged¡ªhe was even willing to ruin his future.


    Naturally, Evan couldn¡¯t bear to see him gradually turn into another person for Heather¡¯s sake.


    Matthias had once proposed to Evan about expanding his business worldwide, and thetter had high


    expectations and hopes for him. However, Heather had be the only thing on his mind right now,


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    and all the ns about going global had been thrown out of the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Matthias answered as he shot Evan a malicious gaze. Since they were


    always synergistic, no one could remember thest time they had a fight.


    Now that they were arguing because of Heather, Evan felt deeply disappointed.


    Indeed, love is lethal.


    Anyone who fell under love¡¯s spell would be so blinded that they could only think of the person they


    adored, effectively ignoring their friendships and blood ties.


    With that, Evan turned back to leave. If his departure failed to wake Matthias up, perhaps there was


    really no more hope for him!


    At this very moment, Evan felt especially remorseful for bing Matthias¡¯ wingman in his pursuit of


    Heather, and he med himself for allowing his boss to say those affectionate words to her.


    The very things he couldn¡¯t do himself were exactly what he pushed Matthias to do. Why did he have to


    turn him into a love saint?


    Now that he thought about it, everything was ridiculous. After all,there were so many obligations


    Matthias had apart from his love life. Since he possessed the potential of bing an influential


    businessman, Matthias shouldn¡¯t be wasting so much time and effort on Heather.


    Besides, it didn¡¯t feel like Heather was right for him; given how she was tormenting him, even Evan


    wanted to cry out for him.


    As he watched Evan¡¯s decisive turn, Matthias suspected that he had been nning to leave him earlier.


    Since he knew that Evan had his own expectations for him, he was fully aware that a big part of his


    sess was due to Evan¡¯s assistance.


    However, his impulsiveness from earlier had caused him to say such absurd words to thetter.


    Although he was somewhat regretful about it, Matthias would not beg for him to stay. Nheless,


    Evan¡¯s departure wasn¡¯t entirely bad because he would have to leave either way¡ªMatthias would soon


    be an ordinary man, after all. Naturally, an ordinary man did not require a butler.


    As he turned his head around, Matthias couldn¡¯t tell whether Evan had turned back to look at him.


    Regardless, thetter¡¯s departure had been pushed forward, and that contributed to the progress of his


    ns.


    Sadly, Heather was a key factor to his ultimate goal, but she was no longer with him. Now that she had


    chosen somebody else, he didn¡¯t know what else he could utilize to strive for Heather¡¯s return. If he


    didn¡¯t fight for her, would she really get married to Leon?


    Since he was afraid that his fear would turn into reality, he didn¡¯t dare to ponder about it any further. He


    initially had no clue whether he was on the right path, but now, it seemed like he was going the wrong


    way based on how everything was crumbling down.


    If I can¡¯t even keep the woman I love, what¡¯s the point of having more ns? Matthias couldn¡¯t stop


    thinking about the woman.


    Perhaps he should have lowered his head and put down that despicable pride of his. He thought about


    all the possibilities in his head, yet he did not take any action to bring her back.


    With Evan¡¯s departure, the mansion suddenly felt like an empty hall. He stared at his servants as they


    continued on with their tasks, looking as though nothing ever happened.


    Before this mess, he always believed that the earth would stop rotating without him, but he eventually


    realized it stopped for no one as time went by. Around him were the faces of the servants, each of them


    unfamiliar to him. As he observed them, it felt like it was his first time meeting them.


    Matthias walked back to his room and locked himself in. Warmth and passion belonged to others,


    whereas he only experienced coldness.


    Moreover, he felt that it wouldn¡¯t be a terrible idea if he could just stay in his room all day. After all, he


    had always wanted to try being a couch potato for once.


    However, he never got the chance to experience that due to the never-ending pile of work he had.


    Despite being a busy man of the upper ss, the only person he had was himself.


    He became truly alone once Evan left him, and he felt really uneasy because of that. All these years,


    he had viewed Evan as a crucial part to his life. Nevertheless, the two were bound to split up. Even the


    end of a rtionship between a couple was inevitable, so who could say it wasn¡¯t the same for


    friendships?


    At that moment, Matthias coldly grinned upon realizing that he¡¯d lost both his rtionship and


    friendship. Despite that, he knew he had to collect his jumble of thoughts and head to the Locke Group


    to be the director he was.


    Given the hectic activities awaiting him at the Locke Group, Matthias didn¡¯t have time to dwell on his


    sob stories since he was the director of thepany. On the contrary, there were even times when he


    had to function like a robot.


    As sprinkles of water fell upon his body, he was eased by the warmth of the water. After allowing his


    body somefort, Matthias suspected that his emotions would eventually fade away.


    He was aware that a businessman¡¯s purpose was to be a money-making machine, and Matthias


    smirked as he forgot what his true purpose was.


    Even if he were to turn the Locke Group into an international sess, what then? What he truly


    desired was to be a human made of blood and flesh, not a mindless machine. Needless to say, he


    found himself in a dilemma.


    Meanwhile, he had given himself a very short haircut¡ªit was so short that he could simultaneously


    wash his face and hair. With a buzzcut as such, he didn¡¯t even have to use a hairdryer.


    Matthias then changed into his elegant ck suit and headed to thepany. After all, the more he


    procrastinated, the more unfinished work he would have to deal withter on.


    By 10.00AM, he showed up at the Locke Group. Niki saw his fresh look and was about to approach


    him for a talk, but his fear of Matthias¡¯ re stopped him from doing so.


    On the other hand, Lara boldly approached Matthias and greeted, ¡°Good morning, President Locke!¡± In


    fact, she weed him warmly as though nothing had happened.


    She didn¡¯t even care where he had been yesterday and gave Matthias a sweet smile, to which the


    ¡°Come with me, Lara.¡± After observing her subtle gestures, Matthias had something he wanted to


    rify with her.


    When she looked at his stern face, Lara couldn¡¯t tell what he had to say to her. However, she put


    immense effort in her job every day and was probably the next person after Matthias who was most


    familiar with the Locke Group.


    Matthias entered his office and saw the pile of documents on his desk, but he was already far used to


    it. Nheless, he felt rather suffocated by his job after being weed by his endless amount of


    tasks.


    ¡°Close the door,¡± he said as he reminded Lara, seeming as though he had a serious issue to talk about.


    She promptly closed the door and stared at Matthias anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged your documents in order, President Locke. You just have to start from the left,¡± she said.


    Although she was an exceptional secretary, Matthias had enough of her petty actions in the dark.


    ¡°How long have you been working for me, Lara?¡± Upon hearing Matthias¡¯ sudden question, she was


    slightly taken aback.


    ¡°About three to five years? I don¡¯t really remember,¡± she casually replied. Despite iming that, she


    actually remembered how long she had been in thepany¡ªshe just didn¡¯t want to reveal it.


    Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone in on her dirty little secret of crushing on him, let alone the man


    himself.


    ¡°In that case, you should know what I detest the most, which is being deceived.¡± As his face grew more


    and more strict, Lara became nervous.


    Upon hearing that, she felt a little guilty. Moreover, she realized that she should have expected him to


    be sharp enough to notice her suspicious movements.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lara had no intention of denying her actions. Since he already knew about it, there was no


    point hiding it anymore!


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for your apology nor your exnation. Instead, I¡¯m here to fire you. Any objections?¡±


    Since he wanted to leave her some bits of pride, he held back his words.


    ¡°No, President Locke. I¡¯m very grateful.¡± When she raised her head, her face was wet with tears. It was


    great, for no one would be burdened any longer.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    With that, Matthias watched as Lara turned around and left. Deep down, he knew Lara bore no ill intent


    and was well aware that she was being taken advantage of. However, he didn¡¯t know why she would


    act this way and fall in love with him so painstakingly.


    There were many secrets he noticed yet didn¡¯t know well about, but he chose not to look into it


    because the truth behind such things were often too trivial for him to put his mind into.


    When Niki saw Lara walking out of Matthias¡¯ office with her face full of tears, he was instantly


    reminded of the time she had just started working for their boss.


    When he saw how her tears fell so profusely, he hurried over tofort her, certain that Matthias must


    have rebuked her.


    ¡°Did the president scold you, Lara?¡± Niki was clueless about what happened inside earlier, and he


    just wanted to cheer her up.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± Despite her attempt to hold back her tears, they wouldn¡¯t stop dripping down. Perhaps


    she wasn¡¯t as strong as she imagined herself to be.


    ¡°Why are you sobbing so much then, you crybaby?¡± asked Niki in a calm voice, attempting to


    distract Lara from her sadness.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m leaving. From now on, you¡¯ll be the only secretary and assistant. You¡¯re now


    responsible for everything, happy?¡± Lara responded with a chuckle as she beamed and wept at the


    same time¡ªit was hideous.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t say that!¡± Niki was dismayed. Naturally, he didn¡¯t believe that she was actually leaving.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Anyway, I¡¯ll be going. Be well, Niki,¡± she said. As she patted his shoulder like a senile


    woman, she realized that she felt rather attached to him.


    While she stared at his face, she noticed that his appearance sort of resembled Matthias¡¯. In fact, they


    even had simr qualities.


    Perhaps Niki isn¡¯t that bad¡­ Lara thought to herself as she looked at him with tears streaming down


    her face.


    Meanwhile, Niki panicked instantly since he didn¡¯t know how to console her. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t


    tell if Lara had resigned on her own initiative or if Matthias had fired her.


    When she saw how nervous he was, Lara felt slightlyforted by it. She proceeded to ask, ¡°Can you


    give me a hug? This might be ourst time seeing each other.¡±


    It was only before her departure did she understand that what she felt toward Matthias was merely


    infatuation, and she had been slowly noticing Niki¡¯s subtleties.


    Not only that, she even felt a tinge of adoration for thetter. Thanks to Matthias¡¯ words, she was finally


    relieved from her secret crush of many years.


    Perhaps she had truly failed in winning him over. After adoring him for so long, all she received was her


    crush¡¯s disdain. As such, the more she thought about it, the harder she cried. Meanwhile, Niki grew


    flustered since he felt rather embarrassed when getting close to a female, let alone going in for an


    embrace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± He held her tight in his arms. Since he had also gotten used to her presence, the man had


    also grown attached to her.


    Since he assumed that they were going to work under Matthias¡¯ wings for a long time, he could feel the


    emptiness in his heart when Lara announced her leave.


    After embracing each other for quite some time, they were rather unwilling to let each other go. Words


    like colleagues, friends, and lovers could no longer describe what they felt about each other.


    Following that, Lara looked at the items that were neatly arranged on her desk. The sight of it was


    rather pleasant, but she had no intention of bringing any of those objects with her because she wanted


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    to leave as she came. She hade empty-handed, so there was no point in taking these things along


    with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking any of these, Niki. If the president finds them irritating, please discard them on my


    behalf. I came into thepany empty-handed, and I intend to leave that way,¡± she said while wiping


    her tears. She then urged herself to be stronger, unlike the young girl who constantly wept when she


    first joined the Locke Group. How embarrassing of her!


    Back then, she would always cry after being reprimanded by Matthias. As she reminisced about her


    time in thepany, she felt like her career was a dream. However, it felt rather pitiful that she had


    been awakened from it.


    ¡°There must be some kind of misunderstanding. I¡¯ll try talking to him.¡± No matter how stupid Niki


    was, he could tell it was Matthias who fired Lara.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t, and nothing is meant to stay forever. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Good luck.¡± Although she still had


    much to say to him, she eventually stopped herself from saying those words.


    After having betrayed and deceived Matthias, she had lost her right to care about him. Although she


    had predicted this to happen, she never imagined that he¡¯d show her tenderness at the final moment,


    allowing her to retain herst bit of honor.


    The harder it was to obtain someone¡¯s heart, the deeper Lara would fall for that person. Knowing that,


    she couldn¡¯t help thinking she was a masochist. Moreover, she even remembered that she used to


    fell for him for the very same reason.


    And so, she had admired him for a long time. There were many instances where she¡¯d go back on her


    own words, and she would hate herself for it. Even Niki had figured out her feelings for Matthias, but


    thetter remained unwavered as ever. Needless to say, it was a disastrous romance.


    As Niki watched Lara taking every step further, he knew that the woman was wiping her tears off


    with her sleeves. After all, she was but a youngdy.


    All these years, he had been observing Lara¡¯s behavior in front of Matthias; he could tell that she had


    feelings for him. As such, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her feelings toward Matthias had been the


    reason he fired her.


    No way. Niki feltpelled to barge into Matthias¡¯ office so that he could demand an exnation


    from thetter¡ªnever in his life had he been so bold. Back when he had a little interest in Heather, he


    was always secretive and cowardly about it, but for some reason, he was able to muster up the


    courage to speak up for Lara.


    When Niki entered Matthias¡¯ office, thetter raised his head indifferently with not even the slightest


    bit of surprise in his face. In fact, he was aware of the rtionship between both his assistants and


    always wondered when the opportunity for them to realize their importance toward each other would


    ¡°Why did you fire Lara, President Locke?¡± Niki interrogated aggressively.


    ¡°That¡¯s what she told you.¡± As if he hadn¡¯t heard the former¡¯s question, Matthias simply lowered his


    head and went through the documents on his desk.


    ¡°No, but there¡¯s no way she would suggest her resignation, so you must have done so,¡± Niki replied


    furiously as he couldn¡¯t fathom Matthias¡¯ motive behind his decision.


    ¡°Yes, I did fire her.¡± Matthias spoke as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    ¡°Are you that heartless, Matthias? Why would you discharge your secretary who¡¯s been loyal to you all


    this while?¡± Niki found Mathias¡¯s decision absurd, wondering what it was that Lara had done that


    deserved such treatment from him.


    Although Matthias wished to reveal the truth to Niki, he was worried that thetter would develop


    feelings of repugnance toward her once he knew the full story. Thus, Matthias decided to y the bad


    guy.


    ¡°I no longer need her, and it¡¯s as simple as that. Besides, she¡¯s learned a lot since joining thepany,


    so it¡¯s more of a win-win situation. What has heartlessness got to do with it?¡± Matthias answered faintly,


    knowing that the more emotionless he sounded, the more furious Niki would be.


    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then fire me as well!¡± Feeling vexed, Niki red at his director as he had


    lost his patience for a parley. Since his own boss was being so ridiculous, he might as well double


    down on it!


    ¡°That¡¯s very childish of you. Why are you venting your anger on me just because of a woman?¡±


    Matthias questioned Niki, noticing a tinge of admiration thetter had for Lara.


    Moveover, there was a chance that it was actually a two-way thing. Although he wasn¡¯t entirely certain


    about it, his intuition was that letting Lara go would be beneficial for everyone.


    ¡°She¡¯s merely an insignificant woman in your life, isn¡¯t she?¡± As he grew even more irritated, Niki


    was baffled by Matthias¡¯ persisting apathy and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was truly a reptile.


    ¡°What about it?¡± Matthias shot him a confused look. When he saw how frustrated the man was,


    Matthias was made certain that Niki sincerely liked Lara.


    After all, Niki had always been a timid man in front of him, and no one understood that more than


    Matthias.


    ¡°Do you know how much effort she¡¯s put into her job? Do you know how much pain she has gone


    through by admiring you?¡± Feeling that Lara¡¯s discharge was unjustifiable, Niki felt as though the


    feelings Lara had umted these years were all in vain.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of her efforts, but that¡¯s only the basic requirement of every employee. As for her feelings


    toward me, I have no clue about that and nor am I affected by it.¡± Matthias brutally spat every single


    word without any expression.


    ¡°Are you really not human, Matthias? Do you not have emotions? Look at how loving Heather pained


    you! Out of everyone else, you should be the one who¡¯s able toprehend the agony of having a


    secret crush on somebody, right?¡± Niki was thoroughly disappointed, and he was surprised by the


    fact that his president was so much more indifferent than he had expected. At that moment, it was as if


    Matthias was aplete stranger to him.


    ¡°My love for Heather was no secret, so I can¡¯t possibly understand what it¡¯s like to admire someone in


    the dark.¡± As Matthias voiced the words that were against his own feelings, he started to grasp the


    feelings Lara had for him.


    If it weren¡¯t for the repeated mistakes Lara had made, Matthias wouldn¡¯t have been so cruel. Moreover,


    love wasn¡¯t something to be forced. Who could me him for her continuous errors?


    Since Matthias¡¯ decision was final, he couldn¡¯t even convince himself to give Lara another chance. The


    best thing he could do for thedy who had been covertly fancying him was to put her far away from


    him.


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re right. Very well then, Matthias. If that¡¯s the case, fire me as well then, okay?¡± Niki had


    visibly gotten more enraged. Although he had originally intended to talk Matthias into bringing Lara


    back, it seemed like the boss was final with his judgment.


    Hence, he decided to apany Lara in her unemployment. Suddenly, Niki had an outburst of


    tenacity to defy Matthias.


    ¡°If you think that you can¡¯t continue without Lara, you¡¯re wee to join her any time.¡± Having said


    that, Matthias hoped that Niki could heed the hint in his words.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll leave right now.¡± As he spoke, he took out his phone.


    With that, he quickly dialed Lara¡¯s number and said, ¡°Slow down, Lara. Wait for me. I¡¯ve been fired as


    well.¡±


    When she heard that, Lara was stupefied. She had been dwelling on her agony at first, but now that it


    seemed like Niki had done something stupid, she suddenly had a change of heart. As she


    approached the parking lot, she was hesitating between going to find Niki or waiting for him there.


    ¡°Are you mad, Niki?¡± she rebuked angrily, evidently against the idea of him joining her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. In fact, my mind is clearer than ever. I just can¡¯t bear to continue working for a heartless man,¡±


    Niki imed as he leered at Matthias. It was as if he was exhausting his entire life¡¯s courage all at


    once.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Niki! Calm down, all right? My dismissal has nothing to do with the president, you


    dumbass!¡± Lara was frustrated, for she didn¡¯t know how to exin everything to him.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    As far as she could remember, Niki was always a bashful one; she had never seen him so fearless,


    but was that a good thing? Despite feeling a little touched, she thought that it wasn¡¯t right for him to


    behave as such right now.


    Niki immediately hung up on her, and Lara didn¡¯t know if she should leave or wait for him right now.


    She tried phoning him again but he didn¡¯t pick up the call, and that made her somewhat anxious.


    The waiting process seemed like an eternity, and the minutes Lara spent waiting for him felt like years


    instead. Niki was still nowhere to be found, but looking for him wasn¡¯t a choice since she was afraid


    she might miss him.


    Eventually, Lara headed to the elevator and waited for the man. If he were to look for her at the


    underground parking lot, he would have to reach there by the elevator. Hence, she patiently anticipated


    his arrival.


    The disy indicated that the elevator had reached the third floor, which meant that it was only a


    matter of seconds before the elevator shaft would reach the second basement where Lara was


    anxiously waiting for Niki.


    She stared at the indicator, wondering if the man was on it. As it descended from the 2nd floor to the


    1st, it felt as though the elevator doors would open up any second now.


    One of the elevators opened with a ding, but it wasn¡¯t the one she had been waiting for. Lara grew


    frustrated upon that, for it was the most nervous she had ever been.


    In fact, it felt as though she was back to her first day at thepany; she was a newbie, and she didn¡¯t


    know where to put her eyes when she first met Matthias.


    The doors of the elevator she had been anticipating finally opened shortly after, but she was


    disappointed with the absence of Niki. That particr elevator was reserved for the board of


    directors, but both Lara and Niki often used it to avoid the crowded public elevator.


    Much to her surprise, Niki wasn¡¯t on it. As she grinned helplessly, she couldn¡¯t tell which elevator


    he¡¯d being out of.


    Another set of elevator doors opened within seconds, and Lara nced inside curiously. Sadly, there


    was still no sign of Niki. By right, he should have been down here quite some time ago. With that,


    she racked her brains while trying to figure out which route he¡¯d taken.


    When she recalled how Niki would often render her speechless, Lara grew more frustrated that she


    perturbed when she thought about his rtionship with Matthias.


    Although Lara was rather dissatisfied with thetter, she just wanted him to be well despite everything.


    When she saw how he had lost both of his trusty aids in one day, she feltpelled to ask Niki to


    return. After all, she knew how important he was to Matthias.


    Although Niki was probably a strand of hair to the Locke Group, he was very important to Matthias!


    Since a long time ago, Lara had noticed how Matthias would entrust his greatest wishes with Niki.


    Thus, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose thetter. At the very least, now was not the time for his departure.


    Perhaps Niki was also aware of how awkward Matthias¡¯ current position was in Locke Group. It was


    at such times that Matthias was left with no one to trust.


    After all, Niki was probably the only person in the entirepany whom Matthias believed in the


    most. Now that he was leaving, Lara felt utterly sorry for her boss.


    While she was lost in thought, Niki walked out of the elevator. He looked visibly stunned, for he


    couldn¡¯t recall what he had just said to Matthias. Never would he have expected himself to be so


    ¡®heroic¡¯ in front of the Locke Group¡¯s president.


    Just then, he walked past Lara. If she hadn¡¯t regained her senses, they would¡¯ve missed each other.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Niki.¡± She rushed up to him.


    When he heard that, the man turned around stiffly.


    ¡°Lara.¡± He was surprised to see her appearing from behind.


    ¡°You¡¯re really the biggest idiot in the world, Niki!¡± the woman rebuked without holding back.


    Since she had already cried her eyes out, she didn¡¯t have any energy left to get infuriated. She hadn¡¯t


    been such a softie in a long while. When he saw that, Niki felt a trace of ache in his heart, thinking


    what he said to Matthias wasn¡¯t that much after all.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was being reckless.¡± He had no idea why he even apologized.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you see it? Not only is he your cousin, he also made you grow as a person. How could you


    just abandon him like that? Who¡¯s the heartless one now?¡± She painstakingly lectured Niki for his


    rash actions, for she felt obliged to awaken his senses.


    If it weren¡¯t for her greed, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened. Since she still cared about her own


    image in front of Niki, she didn¡¯t dare to reveal the truth while convincing him to return.


    At the same time, she knew all this mess was rooted from her selfishness, though she didn¡¯t want her


    true colors¡ªher cunningness and cowardice¡ªto be known to the man in front of her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand his attitude, and I don¡¯t want to continue working for such an evil man.¡± Niki thought of


    himself as the protagonist in a story, but he was blind to the mess he had unintentionally caused.


    ¡°How long have you been working for him? You should be trusting his qualities by now! Why are you


    associating him with such words?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but defend Matthias. If she couldn¡¯t even me


    Matthias herself, how could she allow someone else to do the same?


    ¡°Tell me, then. Why did he fire you for no good reason? After your effort all these years, does he not


    see it? How could he even bear to fire you? What a monster!¡± Niki defended her.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I was wrong.¡± Although she didn¡¯t want the misunderstanding to persist, she couldn¡¯t


    bring herself to exin everything in detail.


    Then, Lara made a depressed look, and it was not until a whileter that she calmly raised her head.


    ¡°Look, I did something unforgivable. In fact, getting fired was mercy, not punishment.¡±


    As he gazed at her in disbelief, Niki hadn¡¯t understood the message in her words, thinking they were


    all nonsensical.


    ¡°Enlighten me, then. What did you do wrong? What is it that is so unforgivable?¡± he asked, wanting to


    see things clearly.


    If Lara couldn¡¯t answer him, it would mean that she was defending Matthias¡ªthat was what Niki


    thought, at the very least. In fact, he was aware of the whole secret admiration that had been going on,


    but looking at how despicable he was just pained him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask any further. Right now, you¡¯re mistakenly ming him. The fault is mine, and I do not wish it


    to get in the way of the two of you,¡± she exined as she stared into his eyes, feeling guilty if what she


    said became reality.


    ¡°You¡¯re still defending him! Do you even have a sense of pride?¡± Niki grew more frustrated at Lara.


    Why would the woman, who always had such a sharp tongue, be such a scaredy cat? Why was


    she saying words that went against her own will when it came to anything that pertained to Matthias?


    When she heard that, Lara was slightly irked. Since she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so arrogant, she


    didn¡¯t know how to proceed with the conversation.


    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t have a sense of pride. In your eyes, I¡¯m just a shameless sell-out who wants to grab the


    attention of the director, right?¡± As she looked into his eyes, she was aggravated by Niki¡¯s invasive


    Meanwhile, Niki felt diforted by her re, and he had no idea why his concern for Lara had


    been turned into mockery. Despite having realized his mistake, he couldn¡¯t figure out why everything


    had turned this sour.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was triggered. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things about you, but never have I ever once


    thought you that way. Don¡¯t be mad at me. I¡¯ll admit that I was going overboard,¡± Niki hastily


    apologized. As if he had returned to his original self, the tenderness and friendliness he once


    possessed surged in his eyes.


    Seeing that, Lara could no longer rebuke him. After all, she was the one at fault. Besides, it was only


    because of her that he treated Matthias this way. Deep down, she knew that Niki had nothing but


    respect for Matthias and she was wrong to have sabotaged their brotherhood.


    ¡°No, you should be apologizing to the president.¡± Lara hoped that Niki would let this slide along with


    the anger he had toward Matthias.


    He had initially calmed himself down, but Niki became discontented when he heard that. As he


    nced at Lara, he felt a gush of dissatisfaction in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no reason to apologize to him. I did nothing wrong.¡± Niki wanted to halt the argument about the


    matter as he had no idea what was going on in her mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re really persistent, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lara said as she could see that he didn¡¯t want to dwell on the


    discussion any longer.


    Tactful as she was, Lara felt that it was meaningless to debate any further. Furthermore, she was


    aware that she was easily irritated right now. Thus, it was better for her to calm down before making


    any more decisions.


    ¡°It looks like you didn¡¯t drive to work today.¡± Lara went off on a tangent.


    If it weren¡¯t for her reminder, Niki would have forgotten about not driving. Thanks to that, he realized


    he had nowhere to go.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied calmly. It seemed like as long as his conflict with Matthias wasn¡¯t mentioned, he


    wouldn¡¯t be enraged.


    ¡°Follow me, then. I¡¯ll bring you somewhere nice.¡± There was a secret garden she kept to herself where


    she would relieve her stress whenever she was perturbed. The sight and fragrance of the flowers and


    nts never failed to ease her tension.


    Having no other choice, Niki agreed and followed after her. Seeing how his mood had changed, he


    felt somewhat odd.


    As they were walking, he observed Lara as thetter paced in front of him. Judging by her swaying


    posture, her figure looked quite stunning even though she was wrapped in a working outfit. In fact, she


    probably looked even livelier than that.


    Just then, Lara pulled the car door open and entered from the passenger¡¯s side. Meanwhile, Niki


    took over driving duty and hopped into the driver¡¯s seat instead. From the side, Lara appeared rather


    morous as opposed to her front view where she seemed amiable, though that wasn¡¯t necessarily the


    case.


    Most urately depicting her true qualities was her side view, and he favored it very much. From her


    outline to her silhouette, everything from the side captivated him.


    ¡°To be honest, Lara, your face is really alluring,¡± Niki suddenly blurted out. Perhaps Lara wasn¡¯t the


    upetitive woman he had imagined her to be.


    ¡°What?¡± She was baffled by his sudden praise.


    ¡°I¡¯mplimenting you. You look prettier from the side than from the front.¡± Niki proceeded to make


    himselffortable on the seat, looking as though he had never been this rxed for a long time.


    ¡°What are you on about? Is this your first day seeing me?¡± Lara proceeded to peek at Niki, feeling


    that his somewhat youthful face didn¡¯t match his mature age.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯ve grown into a strong, impable woman, but after seeing how


    you cried earlier, it seems like you¡¯re still a little girl after all.¡± Niki turned his face to her before giving


    Lara a tender smile.


    At that moment, her heart skipped a bit. She quickly turned to the windshield, too bashful to look at the


    man beside her. As the sunlight fell on half of Niki¡¯s face, he was rather pleasant to look at¡ªeven


    his smile unted the mightiness of a prince.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    It had been a long time since Lara had been described as a little girl, but she didn¡¯t let her reaction


    show. Niki probably had no idea that his casual remark was making her heart race like crazy.


    He had always been a dim little boy in Lara¡¯s eyes; she knew that she was no match for Matthias, and


    she understood that there was a certain distance between her and Niki as well.


    All of a sudden, Lara felt a little miserable¡ªwas there no other man left for her in this world? Why did


    she have to waste her time on this pair of cousins? At that moment, Lara couldn¡¯t help but criticize


    herself for her poor choices.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s acting like a little boy, Niki. It feels like you¡¯ll never grow up,¡± Lara replied. Her


    words stunned him momentarily, and he had the urge to refute her ims.


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m still a child?¡± Niki seemed quite unhappy with her opinion, for he had clearly


    improved tremendously in the past few years. Thus, he was unsatisfied to hear that from her.


    Lara could make out the discontentment in his tone, so she didn¡¯t linger on the topic and brushed it off


    with a smile. On the other hand, Niki stared at Lara in confusion; for the very first time, he was


    reconsidering who he was in this woman¡¯s eyes.


    Even though Lara had moved on from the topic, Niki still couldn¡¯t let it go. He said again, ¡°Have you


    always thought of me as someone who¡¯s super childish?¡± He didn¡¯t realize that Lara was praising him,


    and he thought that it was an insult.


    ¡°No.¡± Lara wasn¡¯t sure why Niki was exceptionally impulsive today, so much that a sentence as


    simple as that could trigger him immensely. It was pretty unbelievable indeed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was being too emotional.¡± Niki saw the shift in Lara¡¯s expression and knew at once that


    it wasn¡¯t a good time to keep prodding on. Otherwise, the two of them might end up in a quarrel again.


    Niki was always like this¡ªeven though he was stubborn at times, he knew just when to stop. His


    sharp attitude immediately put out Lara¡¯s mes of frustration.


    ¡°Stop apologizing to me. You¡¯ll make me feel guilty.¡± Lara didn¡¯t want to hear his apology, for it made


    her feel like she was constantly bullying him.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Niki didn¡¯t know why they were being so fussy with each


    other today. In fact, their meaningless bickering made them seem a little dumb.


    Lara nodded. Both of them had just be unemployed, so there was no need to hurt each other with


    words. Thus, she turned and stared at the road ahead. Right now, her heart was still racing from


    Niki¡¯s earlier words, and she wondered if he was feeling the same.


    Their car ride wasn¡¯t a long one, but Lara was a little exhausted from it as her emotions were running


    wild inside. For a split second, she even had doubts if she¡¯d actually fallen for Niki. Am I really falling


    for another man? she asked herself. If that wasn¡¯t the case, why was she seeing him in a different light


    all of a sudden?


    Perhaps Lara couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit that she had unknowingly developed feelings for Niki


    after working together with him for some time. These two were blind as a bat when it came to such


    matters, for they were still inexperienced in dealing with romantic rtionships.


    Meanwhile, Niki couldn¡¯t stop stealing peeks at Lara from the driver¡¯s seat. He didn¡¯t understand


    why either, and he simply wanted to look at her for no good reason¡ªeven a nce or two wasn¡¯t


    enough.


    An unfamiliar possessive feeling rose up in his chest all of a sudden. Niki thought that he was going


    crazy, and he just noticed that Lara had such a beautiful side profile. The unanticipated speeding up of


    his heart made him restless all of a sudden like an anxious little boy.


    ¡°Just turn left over here.¡± Lara smiled at Niki, wanting to give him the prettiest smile she had.


    The moment one noticed a change in their friendship, they would end up being more conscious of their


    appearance. Lara recalled countless times in the past where Niki had seen her sluggish state, and


    feelings of embarrassment washed over her.


    Most of the time, fuel needed to be lit in order to trigger a romantic rtionship; a sudden epiphany


    could make two people realize their importance in each other¡¯s hearts. Matthias, who had been a long-


    time observer, gave them such an opportunity to spark their rtionship. After all, Niki¡¯s overly


    impulsive moment led them to expose their feelings for each other. Even though Matthias had to


    endure a round of his cousin¡¯s vicious scolding, he wasn¡¯t mad about it. In fact, he was even a little


    grateful.


    Love was blind, and it could even be destructive at times. Along with that, it could alsoplete a


    person. Matthias didn¡¯t know if he was ruined in the hands of Heather or if she hadpleted him,


    though. Whatever it was, he hoped that love could bring Lara and Niki happiness.


    Meanwhile, Matthias was stuck in an endless loop of day-to-day working life. He stopped for a moment


    and thought about his future¡ªnow that he had lost both his most trusted assistants, he was sure that


    tomorrow would be a boring day. To be honest, he was already quite bored as of now.


    Matthias studied the CCTV footage on his monitor, but he couldn¡¯t spot Lara nor Niki. He was truly


    not qualified to be a businessman¡ªhow could he make such a choice? If he really were to lose Lara


    and Niki at a time like this, it¡¯d greatly affect his ns for the future.


    In truth, he had be like this all because of love. Needless to say, emotions were a businessman¡¯s


    biggest enemy. Matthias rose from his seat and stared at his reflection on the ss window, looking


    awfully haggard at that moment.


    ¡°Look at you¡ªyou look nothing like a corporate big shot,¡± he muttered to himself. He didn¡¯t know if he


    was doing the right thing, but since he had already done it, he might as well carry on without leaving


    any regrets.


    He would return to his vi after getting off work, but his life would still be as dull as ever. Now that


    Evan was no longer serving him, there would be less fun at home¡ªin fact, the house would evenck


    a certain liveliness to it.


    Matthias was truly all alone. From now on, he could only fight his battles by himself; he¡¯d even lost his


    beloved Heather. Perhaps this isn¡¯t so bad, though. Just then, a devilish smile crept up on his face.


    He recalled his mother¡¯s words of the past. ¡°You have a long way ahead of you, Matthias. You¡¯ll meet


    someone you love and who loves you back; she¡¯llplete you and also ruin you. When that happens,


    don¡¯t repeat my mistake.¡±


    Indeed, his mother had been ruined by love. Matthias thought about his own family history, and it


    probably wouldn¡¯t take long for him to meet the same fate as well. After all, he knew that he would live


    a life of destruction ever since he was a little boy; even if he didn¡¯t meet Heather, he would¡¯ve stepped


    on this path of no return anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make them pay their price, Mom. I¡¯ll avenge you for sure,¡± Matthias said as he stared fixedly at his


    own reflection in the window. He looked a lot like his mother, and it seemed as though he could see her


    standing before him.


    His mother never wanted him to drown in hate, but considering his young age when those things had


    happened to him, how could he not? His mother simply wanted Matthias to learn to ept the past and


    live his own life. Unfortunately, he still chose the path of destruction in the end¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to fulfill


    anyone else¡¯s wishes.


    At that moment, the Locke Group was already hanging by a thread since Matthias¡¯ various tactics had


    garnered a lot of negative attention from the public. Moreover, he even openly challenged the Hart


    Family. As a result, the Locke Family sessfully became an unwanted guest in Bradfort City.


    Matthias had worked hard to move all of the Locke Group¡¯s forces here, and all of that was for this day


    toe. He was unsure of what else the head of the family had up his sleeves, but he would definitely


    make the Locke Group suffer huge losses this time.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthias was waiting for the right moment to strike while trying to get to the bottom of the Locke


    Group¡¯s hidden forces. At the same time, he was constantly provoking many influential parties in


    Bradfort. Essentially, Matthias was taking one step at a time to force the Locke Group into a dead end,


    and he was never loyal to thepany to begin with.


    Back then, there was a long period of time where he wanted to be an international business


    tycoon through the Locke Group¡¯s name; it wasn¡¯t until he met Heather did he remember his original


    goal.


    If Matthias were to grow the Locke Group and be a sessful businessman in the process, he


    would¡¯ve brought glory to his name. However, he wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself. The Lockes had


    killed his mother; Matthias wanted them to pay for what they did, and there was no better price to pay


    than the Locke Group itself.


    As soon as thepany fell, those good-for-nothings from the Locke Family would experience what it


    was like to live in hell. Naturally, Matthias couldn¡¯t wait for that day toe.


    He used to be brainwashed by the typical businessman mindset until Heather stirred his emotions once


    again, reminding him that he was capable of feeling things. He often felt like he was staring at himself


    when he looked at the woman¡ªthey weren¡¯t purely businesspeople. In fact, not even Tony was


    considered a true businessman.


    Their judgement would often be affected by their feelings; if they had to make a choice between


    emotions and profit, they would even unhesitantly pick the former over the other. Nevertheless,


    Matthias didn¡¯t feel like it was a weakness at all. He was willing to ept this side of himself; the world


    had many other business tycoons to deal with, so the fact that he wasn¡¯t one wouldn¡¯t make a


    difference.


    However, the more he wished to fulfill his wish of destroying the Locke Group, the more he had to


    pretend to care about thepany. He had to express his concern more than anyone else in order to


    trick them.


    In the end, he even had to trick himself. Thus, from Heather¡¯s point of view, there was a huge


    possibility that Matthias would pick the Locke Group over her. At that moment, Matthias suddenly


    realized something¡ªhe finally understood that Heather¡¯s scornful attitude toward him back then was


    directed toward the Locke Group.


    Nheless, now that he was in a dire situation, Matthias didn¡¯t have a choice anymore. He didn¡¯t


    even have the courage to stand before Heather to tell her the whole truth.


    He had driven away his most trustedpanions, and he had lost Heather as well. Everything he was


    doing was ording to the Locke Family¡¯s wishes. Although he was a step closer to gaining their trust,


    he didn¡¯t know if he should be mourning or celebrating.


    Troubled by his thoughts, he pushed away the stack of documents on his desk, but even so, he


    couldn¡¯t calm his disturbed state of mind. Just then, he suddenly remembered about Ether who had left


    his vi in a hurry¡ªhe still owed her an exnation.


    Since he wasn¡¯t in the mood to work, he decided to visit her. Matthias didn¡¯t want to owe anyone


    anything, especially when it was a woman. He recalled that the woman¡¯s body was a little cold to the


    touch; for a split second, his mind brought him back to the night where he and Heather had cuddled to


    sleep.


    Matthias suddenly felt like a lowly idiot and a failure. The unanticipated reminder made his reason for


    visiting Ether seem so ridiculous. Did he intend to exin things to her, or did he simply want to search


    for a sign of Heather on that woman¡¯s body in desperation?


    Whatever it was, Matthias left the presidential office and headed straight to the Caliph Nightclub. He


    didn¡¯t know how he was going to apologize to Ether, but perhaps he could make her leave the club


    forever. After all, Ether wasn¡¯t suitable to be mingling around in a ce that served to entertain men.


    Indeed, it was in a man¡¯s nature to free a damsel in distress, and Matthias was no exception. Even


    though he wasn¡¯t very close to that woman, he didn¡¯t want her to keep working at a ce like that.


    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, it might seem like Matthias was always surrounded by beautiful


    women. In reality, he couldn¡¯t be bothered by those women around him. If not for professional


    purposes, he never made contact with women in private.


    Nevertheless, what he had with Ether was an unforeseen connection; it was the first time Matthias


    wasn¡¯t as irked by a woman like her. Still, he was vaguely aware that he was simply using her as a


    source of emotional support.


    With nobody around him at the moment, Matthias needed a friend; more urately, he needed


    someone to listen to him. As such, he naturally thought of Ether, the woman who would appear in front


    of him from time to time. He didn¡¯t think he was an exceptionally noble person, and he didn¡¯t feel like


    she was lowly either.


    Matthias no longer felt like suppressing his feelings. Since he finally had something he wanted to do,


    he was going to do it. He was even considering giving Ether a new identity; after all, life was too short


    not to go crazy once in a while!

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    The car sped along the highway. As it passed through a tunnel, Heather¡¯s face appeared vaguely


    before Matthias¡¯s eyes. Matthias hated such a hallucination, so he sped up the car and quickly passed


    through the tunnel. The lights inside made him feel very ufortable, and he felt sick as scenes


    about Heather kept popping up in his mind. He tried his best to shake off such a state of mind since


    there were many other things he needed to aplish. Hence, he couldn¡¯t bepletely under


    Heather¡¯s control since now wasn¡¯t the right time to be wrapped up in a rtionship.


    There wasn¡¯t much distance left between Matthias and Caliph Nightclub after he passed through the


    tunnel, and he tried his best to recognize the signs around him as Caliph Nightclub was hidden among


    them. As his car slowly drove in, he found the nightclub with his sharp eyes. Then, he parked his car in


    front of it with a half-smile. Who would¡¯ve thought this was such a ce by looking from the outside?


    The ce looked ordinary, and it was a pretty good disguise.


    He stopped his car and gracefully got out of it with his face devoid of expression. Then, he pushed


    open the door to the nightclub right away. The front desk receptionists were still the same people as


    before, and they recognized him because he had an outstanding air about him. With a face so stony


    that no one could guess what was on his mind, he told the front desk receptionists about the reason for


    his visit. However, they looked at him with troubled expressions because the request he made was


    against the rules.


    ¡°Tell your boss toe out and meet me.¡± Matthias could tell that they were in a difficult situation.


    Indeed, it was useless to talk to the small fries about such things. He didn¡¯t like making things difficult


    for ordinary people, and he even often took care of their feelings. Sometimes, he felt he was incredibly


    gentle, yet he was unwilling to show such tenderness to profit-seeking businesspeople in the business


    world¡ªhe felt that he had asting hatred for the rich in his bones.


    Since it was Matthias, the nightclub¡¯s owner came out without any hesitation. Matthias looked at the


    owner and asked him, ¡°Can we find somewhere quiet to discuss things?¡± He had always been well-


    mannered, and the owner naturally had no reason to turn him down when his features softened.


    The owner then led Matthias to his private space; he lived at the nightclub most of the time because the


    ce often had emergencies he needed to personally deal with. ¡°Please have a seat, Director Locke.¡±


    The owner had a shy smile on his face.


    Only then did Matthias get to see the owner¡¯s face clearly. They merely came across each otherst


    time, and only this time did Matthias find that the nightclub¡¯s owner¡¯s face showed signs of aging


    together with pure shyness simr to a high schooler¡¯s. Such a discovery surprised him, for few middle-


    aged people could retain such shyness. What a strange person he is, he thought to himself. ¡°Is Ether


    here?¡± he asked straightforwardly.


    Meanwhile, the owner looked at Matthias in a troubled manner. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but she¡¯s


    already quit her job.¡±


    No wonder the front desk receptionists had that look on their faces, Matthias thought to himself. It


    seemed like they were unaware of Ether¡¯s resignation and merely thought that Ether wasn¡¯t here today


    for some personal reasons. ¡°She quit her job?¡± he asked in bafflement. Indeed, this answer caught him


    by surprise.


    However, the owner was very surprised too, for he thought Ether quit her job so easily because she


    had be acquainted with Matthias. After all, he knew Ether¡¯s family situation very well, and she


    needed this high-paying job. However, it seemed that he had misunderstood her.


    As he looked at the strained expression on the owner¡¯s face, Matthias asked again, ¡°I need her


    address.¡± He believed the owner knew where she lived.


    Thetter looked at him; when he saw how serious Matthias appeared to be, he guessed what had


    happened between him and Ether. This was a profound mystery, but he readily gave Ether¡¯s address to


    Matthias¡ªthe man had an aura about him that made him lookmanding even though he didn¡¯t look


    angry, so the owner didn¡¯t dare to lie to him. Besides, he thought Matthias could even help her out.


    Unlike other owners who bore no conscience, this nightclub owner still maintained his morals. Matthias


    discovered this after several rounds of conversation, though he wasn¡¯t interested to know too much


    about the story behind it. He gave the owner a nod and said politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± Naturally, it gave


    people a sense of kindness.


    The owner smiled a smile of gratification as he watched Matthias leave this small space of a few


    square meters. Perhaps because he was used to seeing those garishly and frivolously dressed


    dandies, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little excited at the sight of an exception like Matthias.


    Meanwhile, Matthias looked at the small note in his hand with Ether¡¯s address written on it. As he stood


    in front of the car, he hesitated for a bit. He had gone beyond reason by suddenly rushing to the


    clubhouse, so he thought he must have gone crazy since he wanted to go to Ether¡¯s house as well.


    Upon thinking of her resignation, he had to connect it with himself. Would Ether have quit her job so


    quickly if it weren¡¯t for him?


    He then looked at the envelope he was holding, which was some form ofpensation that the owner


    wanted to give Ether. In other words, the owner entrusted him with the task of delivering this to Ether


    during his visit. It seems like I already have a reason to go to Ether¡¯s house, he thought to himself with


    a relieved expression. In reality, he could easily find out Ether¡¯s bank ount number and transfer the


    money to her directly by remittance. In an instant, a reason that necessitated the visit became far-


    fetched.


    Matthias got into his car as he was considering this. He wasn¡¯t prepared to actually meet Ether, not to


    mention that Ether hadn¡¯t prepared herself for this either. Such a scene had been portrayed too many


    times in novels and TV dramas, but Matthias didn¡¯t think he was the prince who fell in love with


    Cindere. Therefore, his reasoning made him unable to start up his car and go to Ether¡¯s house.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t throw away the note he was clutching in his hand, though he had tossed the envelope


    containing the money onto the passenger seat. Deep down inside, he was in an unusual dilemma. He


    slowly started up his car, and he had to be on the road no matter what choice he would make.


    Meanwhile, Niki and Lara had stopped in a field in the countryside and were regretting that they


    didn¡¯t drive a cross-country vehicle over. ¡°The wilderness?¡± Niki asked while looking at Lara in


    bafflement. He didn¡¯t expect Lara¡¯s secret garden to look like this.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Do you not like it?¡± Lara stared fixedly at him. She couldn¡¯t guarantee his safety if


    he dared to give any wrong answers.


    Niki could tell the threat in Lara¡¯s eyes, so he waved his hand. ¡°No, I like this ce very much.¡±


    Even the smile on his lips became hypocritical.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t like this ce. I regret sharing my secret garden with you,¡± Lara said in


    annoyance.


    It was winter, and flowers had withered in Lara¡¯s secret garden. Only some wildflowers that could


    survive hardships were scattered here and there, and even the thick growths of grass were in low


    spirits. The ce was overgrown with dead greenery, and it looked as though they could be destroyed


    by wildfire at any time. Lara felt somewhat sad as she looked at her secret garden. As it turned out, she


    hadn¡¯t been here for a long time, and the garden had withered.


    Upon seeing Lara¡¯s sad eyes, Niki felt embarrassed instead; he felt the need tofort her. ¡°Cheer


    up, Lara. This ce is really beautiful.¡± He instantly felt hecked the ability to describe things, and he


    disliked himself inwardly for that.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lara cast Niki a disdainful look as she didn¡¯t find what was beautiful about this ce. She


    almost forgot that she had not been here for half a year; this was not because she had nothing to be


    sad over, but merely because she was unusually busy. ¡°You know that I was born and raised in Bradfort


    City, Niki. I visit Bradfort City every year, but do you know how happy I was when President Locke


    said he wanted to develop a business in Bradfort City and moved the Locke Group¡¯s headquarters


    here?¡± She closed her eyes. This way, she would be much closer to her secret garden and could often


    never been here even once. Lara was thoroughly disappointed with herself. When she moved back to


    Bradfort City at that time, she thought she was back to her home ground. Unfortunately, she was


    wrong. Not only did she lose Matthias here, she also lost those past joys.


    ¡°I remember that. You chuckled like a cat that sneakily caught a fish back then, but I never saw you


    chuckling like that again afterward.¡± Niki reminisced about the past with Lara. Before arriving in


    Bradfort City, they had been an unbeatable trio. It seemed like they shouldn¡¯t havee here, and


    Niki knew that the changes in their rtionship had been caused by the woman named Heather. He


    would never deny Heather¡¯s charm, but he still regretted the changes in their rtionship very much.


    ¡°Have you decided what to do in the future, Niki?¡± Lara asked him. She didn¡¯t know where her new


    starting point was.


    ¡°Perhaps we can team up and start a business,¡± Niki suggested jokingly. This wasn¡¯t the first time he


    had such thoughts; he thought about this possibility during the days when he had a secret crush on


    Heather, but he didn¡¯t think of being together with Lara back then.


    ¡°It sounds like a nice idea.¡± Laraughed, but tears identally streamed down her cheeks.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we imagine how we¡¯d divide up thebor and work together in the future right now?¡± This


    was better than what Niki had imagined, for he still had Lara keeping himpany at the very least.


    He became increasingly doubtful of his capabilities after working under Matthias for a long time. He


    didn¡¯t know where his limits were, nor did he know if he¡¯d be able to make some achievements after


    leaving Matthias. Starting a business was the best way to prove oneself. As Niki looked at Lara


    beside him at this moment, he strengthened his resolve even further.


    ¡°Why should we discuss something boring like work in my secret garden?¡± Lara disagreed with him.


    She had just regained her freedom, so why would she trap herself in the workce again?


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about something interesting then,¡± Niki suggested. In reality, he didn¡¯t know what


    was interesting.


    ¡°In that case, we might as well travel together.¡± The days in Bradfort City made Lara feel very


    oppressed. In particr, she felt as though she was living on the edge of a de recently, so traveling


    might be able to get her to rx temporarily.


    ¡°In that case, may I ask where you would like to travel, Miss Locke?¡± Niki hadn¡¯t backpacked for a


    long time, so the idea of traveling together sounded really nice to him.


    Lara was seriously considering the idea of traveling. ¡°We need to find a ce where we both like. Why


    don¡¯t we reduce the scope first? The entire world is too big of a scope.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll just travel within Sria,¡± said Niki, suggesting an area that sounded much


    smallerpared to the globe.


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s visit the south then.¡± Lara smiled innocently, for she liked that ce.


    ¡­¡­


    As the young pair continued to chatter, the secret garden would be disturbed¡­

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    As the cold breeze brushed against Lara, she shrunk her neck upon feeling the chilly sensation. When


    Niki saw that, he took off his coat and put it over her.


    ¡°The weather¡¯s so weird! Maybe we shouldn¡¯t stay too long out here.¡± Having given up his coat, Niki


    was prone to the assault of the cold.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Although she was reluctant to leave, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to stay out any longer.


    ¡°If you like it here, we cane over anytime we want, Lara.¡± Niki saw her reluctance and smiled at


    the woman, offering to keep herpany the next time they came.


    Since havingpany was indeed weed, Lara nodded her head in agreement, feeling Niki was


    getting more and more pleasant. Now that she had the opportunity to assiduously observe him, she


    realized that he was rather outstanding. In fact, she wondered why she had never seen him in such a


    light before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that. You¡¯re making me self-conscious.¡± Niki got curious about what she was


    peering at and touched his own face. There¡¯s nothing on my face!


    Lara shook her head andughed. ¡°What¡¯s with that? Are you afraid that I¡¯d fall for you?¡± Upon hearing


    her charmingugh, Niki¡¯s heart started to palpitate uncontrobly.


    Nheless, he regained hisposure and hastily defended by saying, ¡°No! Of course not!¡± Feeling


    as though she was toying with him, he couldn¡¯t look her straight in the eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The moment Lara smiled, Niki felt like his entire world had brightened up.


    Although he wanted to hold her hand, he didn¡¯t have the courage to do so¡ªhe withdrew his arm before


    he could fully extend it. Just like how he didn¡¯t dare to admit his feelings for Heather openly, he couldn¡¯t


    bear any indecent thoughts toward Lara, and he disdained himself for being so cowardly.


    However, he was not the only coward¡ªMatthias was the same, for he was troubled by his inability to


    make a rational decision. As he clutched the note in his hand, he suspected that he had truly gone


    insane for being so indecisive.


    Despite having a clear answer in his heart, he couldn¡¯t find a reason to convince himself. Perhaps that


    was the reason why he had been living so dully all this while.


    Not wanting things to continue this way, he quickly turned his car around. Since he wished to see Ether


    and no one could stop him from doing so, why would he burden himself with more doubts?


    As the car sped forward, Matthias tossed away every single thought of Heather in his mind, refusing to


    be such a pathetic man. Judging by Heather¡¯s character, she would surely abhor someone with such a


    petty mindset; only a man who could afford to stand by her side deserved to be with her.


    Nheless, he wasn¡¯t aware that every single movement of his was being observed by a certain


    someone, and him going for Ether was precisely what the person wanted.


    The anonymous person was dying to stir up more drama between Heather and Matthias, for it would


    make everything much more fun. After getting someone to follow Matthias in secret, it seemed like it


    had been a fruitful decision. When Heather sees these pictures¡­


    The person smirked subtly, eager to sabotage the couple¡¯s rtionship. Bradford City is getting more


    and more interesting right now!


    Meanwhile, Matthias was immersed in his own world. He had always been sensitive to being trailed,


    but he failed to notice the stalker this time.


    Since Ether feared that her family would find out about her rather shameful job, she worked far away


    from home. Although they were needy, her elders were educated enough to disallow her from partaking


    in such a disgraceful line of work.


    After driving for more than 30 minutes, Matthias finally arrived at Ether¡¯s home and parked his car at a


    spacious spot. To be exact, he had arrived at the suburbs of Bradfort City¡ªone that was impoverished


    rather than renovated and breathtaking. Needless to say, it was a joke to the people residing in the city.


    After getting out of his car, Matthias adjusted his cors. Such a ce was one he rarely visited. Back


    when he was still under his mother¡¯s care, they weren¡¯t poor enough to live in a poorly developed area,


    so he was quite unfamiliar with the situation in front of him.


    As he stared at the disorganized apartments, Matthias was visibly speechless. In fact, trying to figure


    out which block Ether lived in was a perplexing puzzle.


    Instead of unnecessarily racking his brains, he thought it would be more efficient to ask the people


    nearby. When he saw a mother-daughter duo walking his way, he went over and asked them for


    directions.


    ¡°Good day,¡± Matthias politely greeted.


    As it was a rarity for a fine man like such to appear in that area, the mother and her daughter were


    simultaneously captivated by Matthias¡¯ appearance. They were so baffled that they even forgot what to


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    say to him, but the mother tactfully regained her senses first.


    ¡°Good day to you too.¡± She grinned in a bashful manner, stunned by his handsomeness.


    ¡°Could you perhaps point me to block 21?¡± Since the buildings weren¡¯t numbered in order, Matthias


    was visibly confused. Indeed, it was a pain in the bum to navigate oneself in such aplex area.


    ¡°We happen to live there as well! Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± The mischievous little girl offered


    assistance as she ogled at Matthias, for she was charmed by the man¡¯s idol-like appeal!


    At that, Matthias revealed a smirk as he nodded. How could he not realize that it was his manliness


    that triggered the duo¡¯s enthusiasm?


    Since the path was rather bewildering, it would have taken him a long time to locate block 21.


    Fortunately, he had bumped into the mother-daughter duo. As he followed them, Matthias kept quiet


    along the way, looking amiable yet prideful at the same time.


    The girl thought of various pick-up lines to use on him as they led Matthias to the block, but she


    swallowed her words since she didn¡¯t know what to say to him. After all, the outstanding man behind


    her was so intimidating that she couldn¡¯t bear it, and she became rather clumsy in his presence.


    Soon enough, they were almost at their destination. The girl became nervous, but she knew that she


    shouldn¡¯t be fantasizing about such scenarios since she could never be on Matthias¡¯ level. In the end,


    she remained silent as thetter took his leave.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me here. I shall take my leave now,¡± Matthias said as he walked toward the


    elevator, clueless to the fact that he had unintentionally wavered the youthful heart of a young girl.


    From what he remembered, Ether lived in unit 703. Soon enough, he located the unit and knocked on


    the door.


    After some time, an old woman opened the door. She gazed at Matthias¡¯ unfamiliar face while thetter


    merely revealed a courteous smile.


    ¡°Good day, madam. I¡¯m here for Ether.¡± It was not until he blurted the sentence did he remember that


    he hadn¡¯t gotten Ether¡¯s real name.


    As things got awkward, the old woman expectedly glowered at him and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Ether?¡±


    Instantly, Matthias regretted not having asked the clubhouse owner for Ether¡¯s real name. How should


    he exin himself to the old woman now?


    Fortunately, when he heard Ether¡¯s voice from inside the house, he tactfully imed, ¡°I¡¯m here for your


    granddaughter, madam. I heard her speaking just now.¡±


    The old woman glowered at him cautiously, thinking that he was probably one of the scoundrels in the


    area given his odd words.


    Evidently, the old woman wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. As they stared at each other, a series of footsteps


    neared them.


    ¡°Who is it, Nana?¡± As Ether¡¯s voice got closer, she eventually showed herself and was surprised to see


    Matthias at her door. There was even a tinge of pleasure on her face, for she never expected him to


    find her ce.


    When he saw her, the man smiled slightly as she subconsciously yelled, ¡°Why are you here, Director


    Locke?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that I reject your resignation.¡± His beam suddenly turned into a sly grin.


    Upon listening to their conversation, the olddy realized what was happening. She assumed that


    Matthias was Ether¡¯s superior, so she immediately weed him in with utmost enthusiasm.


    Meanwhile, the young girl¡¯s heart fluttered since she hadn¡¯t expected those words, wondering if


    Matthias had a little change of heart toward her.


    As he sat straight up on Ether¡¯s home couch, he swept his eyes around the room, estimating the unit to


    be about a hundred square feet; such a tiny unit was able to contain four separate rooms.


    Evidently, the space in the house was truly limited and the structure of the family was rather


    Since it was still working hours, her parents weren¡¯t home; school hadn¡¯t ended yet, so the kids were


    absent as well.


    Right now, only Ether and her grandmothers were home. The two seniledies chatted animatedly with


    Matthias about their homely matters, and thetter would respond politely. Throughout the entire time,


    Ether couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to interrupt the conversation. When his eyes met hers asionally,


    both of them were visibly helpless.


    Since she didn¡¯t want her elders to bother the man any further, Ether came up with an excuse to take


    Matthias out of the house. Although she was still dwelling on the pleasure that she received from his


    visit, she felt somewhat embarrassed after calming herself down.


    Undoubtedly, Ether was conscious of how impoverished her home and family were¡ªthat was why she


    was reluctant to let him overstay. Besides, she felt that she looked rather old-fashioned with her house


    clothes on.


    I look hideous right now!


    However, Matthias never saw her that way. In fact, he preferred her current appearance since it


    reminded him of Heather. Even though they were far off in terms of looks and temperament, he could


    surprisingly detect Heather¡¯s scent on Ether.


    As they walked along the alley, Ether lowered her head as she was too bashful to look at the man


    beside her, fearing that he¡¯d judge her. Although she wanted to run away from him so that he wouldn¡¯t


    see her ungodly appearance, she couldn¡¯t withdraw herself from his charm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry foring without notice,¡± Matthias gently uttered, brieflyforting her trembling heart.


    ¡°How did you know about my resignation?¡± With her head even lowered, she was simultaneously


    stupefied yet honored by his sudden apology.


    ¡°I went to the club.¡± His tender timbre intoxicated her.


    It was only then that Matthias had gotten to know her true name, Natalia Wright. It had nothing to do


    with ¡®Ether¡¯, though.


    ¡°You went to the club¡­¡± Natalia was too embarrassed to continue, for she felt that she¡¯d appear rather


    narcissistic.


    ¡°I went to look for you,¡± he answered directly, knowing what she meant to say.


    ¡°Aboutst time, I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong that night.¡± Natalia


    assumed that he was still dwelling on that night¡¯s incident.


    Matthias wanted to deny her words as he stared at her, but he couldn¡¯t say anything despite opening


    his mouth. Was he supposed to tell her that he decided toe and see her on a whim?!

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. Natalia could sense Matthias¡¯ difort, and she began


    thinking about how she should ease the current awkwardness here upon seeing this.


    LIVE


    An error urred. Please try againter


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and have a good chat, Director Locke,¡± she then suggested, knowing that Matthias


    would not be leaving any time soon.


    When he noticed how Natalia voluntarily shifted the conversation away, the words that were stuck in his


    throat didn¡¯t seem important anymore. Instantly, he let out a breath. He had no idea if Natalia had


    picked up on his thoughts, but he felt at ease right now.


    Matthias didn¡¯t feel pressured around Natalia, and he didn¡¯t need to think about filtering his words. In


    fact, he quite liked this carefree feeling. If love weighed people down, was there any real need to


    continue?


    ¡°Okay,¡± Matthias immediately agreed. Things couldn¡¯t get any better than this.


    Simrly, Natalia also hoped that he would stay a little longer. She knew that there was a KFC nearby


    which was on the cleaner side. This area was awful, and there weren¡¯t many nice shops around here.


    Hence, her inferiorityplex kicked in once again.


    In the meantime, Matthias spaced out as he stared at Natalia¡¯s back while he followed her, for the


    woman looked far too much like Heather from behind. His lips curved up faintly, and he couldn¡¯t help


    but feel a little d at the sense of familiarity.


    yvolume00:00/00:44FANTASY1adlogoTruvidfullScreen


    When he realized that he had been constantly searching for traces of Heather in her, Matthias felt


    immensely guilty toward Natalia. After all, he truly couldn¡¯t stop himself from those actions.


    Just then, they had reached the aforementioned KFC. Business didn¡¯t seem to be going well for this


    particr outlet, for there were only a handful of people inside there. Natalia felt that it would be weird


    to just sit down without ordering anything, so she got a sundae.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Naturally, Matthias had no interest in fast food. Natalia didn¡¯t ask him what he would like to eat either,


    for she knew that people with deep pockets would not eat this kind of food at all.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any other decent ces nearby, so¡­¡± Natalia said awkwardly as she felt embarrassed.


    Matthias had personallye to see her, but she could only bring him to KFC.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s nice inside here,¡± Matthias said with a smile.


    It certainly was nicer than the outdoors, for it was freezing outside. The heating in this KFC had been


    cranked up afortable level, so it felt cozy and warm inside. Matthias wasn¡¯t a picky person.


    Natalia was surprised by this, for she could tell that Matthias¡¯ words weren¡¯t false assurances. Who


    would have thought that a CEO would be so down-to-earth?


    ¡°Is there anything you want to ask me since you¡¯vee all the way here, Director Locke?¡± Natalia


    switched up her phrasing. She had to get Matthias to say something, or her conscience would be


    weighed down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked you my question.¡± Matthias eyed the sundae sitting before Natalia. The temperature


    inside the KFC outlet was a little on the higher side, and the sundae would probably meltpletely in


    a short while.


    Natalia wracked her brains to recall what Matthias had said earlier. He did seem to have asked her


    something just now, and it was why she had resigned.


    Natalia couldn¡¯t give a satisfactory answer to that question at all, feeling that she¡¯d sabotaged herself.


    She had just wed her way back up from a pit, but she was slipping and falling back into it again.


    Natalia gave an awkwardugh, seemingly unwilling to continue that topic. Matthias didn¡¯t mind it


    though¡ªhe didn¡¯t have any say over anyone¡¯s resignations, after all.


    ¡°Director Locke,¡± she said. However, she didn¡¯t know why she had to call his name. She needed to find


    some other line of conversation to talk about, for she couldn¡¯t stand this awkward atmosphere.


    She recalled how she had run out of Matthias¡¯ home in despair previously, but when she looked at him


    now, all those negative emotionspletely disappeared.


    Even Natalia herself found it strange; she had only ever met Matthias a few times, but she felt an


    inexplicable bond with him. Moreover, she didn¡¯t mind even if she got her feelings hurt by him. If


    Matthias hadn¡¯te to look for her this time of his own volition, Natalia would probably never know


    just how tolerant she could be toward others.


    ¡°Ether.¡± Matthias was more used to addressing Natalia this way.


    However, it was her first time hating the name ¡®Ether¡¯. She had only called herself that because she


    liked how it sounded, but she didn¡¯t want to hear that nameing from Matthias¡¯ mouth. After all, she


    knew that Matthias fancied someone named ¡®Heather¡¯.


    Now that she had made that connection, Natalis couldn¡¯t stop herself from continuing down that rabbit


    hole. In any case, she never wanted to hear the name ¡®Ether¡¯ anymore.


    Matthias picked up on the unnatural look on Natalia¡¯s face. Before he could figure out what was going


    on, he heard Natalia speak up. ¡°You can call me Natalia or something else, but please don¡¯t ever


    address me that way ever again, Director Locke.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Matthias wondered if Natalia didn¡¯t want to hear anything rted to her time at the


    club because she thought that working there had been humiliating.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Matthias never easily apologized back then, but now, apologies came from him easily.


    Perhaps it was because he had been around Heather for a long time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep apologizing to me. You¡¯re making me feel bad this way.¡± Natalia thought about


    the distance between herself and Matthias. They were in twopletely different worlds, and the more


    she thought about it, the less she could stomach Matthias¡¯ apology.


    ¡°All right,¡± Matthias answered helplessly. He knew that Natalia had a fragile sense of pride, and he had


    to protect her carefully precisely because of that.


    The two of them were awkward around each other, and they didn¡¯t know what to talk about. As such,


    the duo simply stared at each other. Natalia couldn¡¯t think of a conversation topic that would work with


    him, and Matthias had no idea how to talk to her. They simply sat there stiffly inside the KFC, and


    Natalia didn¡¯t even finish her sundae. Since she had no appetite to eat it, she simply chucked the


    sundae into the bin.


    Their eyes would meet from time to time, but they darted away just as quickly. Evidently, the pair were


    stiff with each other. Matthias didn¡¯t like this atmosphere, and he thought about how he should ease the


    awkwardness between them.


    Meanwhile, Natalia psyched herself up internally. She couldn¡¯t miss this rare opportunity, so she should


    at least say something to him.


    In reality, Natalia had been attempting to leave a good impression on Matthias all this time, but things


    kept ying out differently than she hoped. As such, she felt that she had lost all her confidence in


    front of him.


    Eventually, Matthias pulled out an envelope from his pocket. It was thick and filled to the brim with


    something. He handed the envelope over to Natalia and said, ¡°Your boss asked me to give this to you.¡±


    It had been tough for Matthias to think of something to talk about.


    He had never been so awkward with Heather before. In truth, he also beat himself over this. Why


    couldn¡¯t he think of something to say when he was with Natalia? On one hand, Matthias didn¡¯t want to


    say anything that would get Natalia worked up, and on the other hand, he didn¡¯t know anything about


    her at all. He didn¡¯t know what to talk about with a stranger.


    ¡°This envelope¡­¡± Natalia was a little hesitant, but in the end, she took the envelope that Matthias had


    brought.


    Natalia knew her financial situation very well; since there was money being given to her, she wouldn¡¯t


    turn it down. If it wasn¡¯t for the severeck of money, Natalia would probably have continued to be in


    school as the top-scorer of her year.


    Ever since she was little, her grades had been exceptional. However, as her parents got older, the


    family couldn¡¯t afford to pay off their bills. Since she was their eldest daughter, Natalia had no other


    choice. However, she couldn¡¯t find any decent jobs with only a high school diploma and having given


    up on attending the best university in Bradfort City. When her family fell sick, she was in utter despair


    since she had no other alternatives. Natalia had gone through so much turmoil when she brought


    herself to step into that industry, but when she saw how much money she could easily earn, she ended


    up sinking further.


    If she hadn¡¯t met Matthias, Natalia figured that she probably still wouldn¡¯t have made the decision to


    leave the nightclub. Her situation at home had clearly improved, and she didn¡¯t need to continue


    earning money that way. However, Natalia was reluctant to part with a job that brought in money so


    easily.


    It was Matthias who made Natalia get reacquainted with herself, and he was the one who made her


    pride and shame return to her. In other words, he was like a ray of light in the darkness as he shone


    down on her. Now that this ray of light was sitting in front of her, Natalia felt uneasy as her heart raced.


    She used to never believe in love, nor did she believe in love at first sight. But now, her heart was


    telling her that love was right by her side.


    ¡°Do you have any nster?¡± Matthias took the plunge and extended an invitation to Natalia.


    Thetter looked at him nkly. She didn¡¯t understand Matthias¡¯ intentions; she just felt inferior, and


    she didn¡¯t dare to believe what Matthias was saying between the lines.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be heading home to spend time with my grandmothers,¡± Natalia answered honestly.


    ¡°In that case, do you mind spending time with me instead?¡± He had no idea how else he could phrase


    this so that it wouldn¡¯t sound so intimate.


    It felt as though pure friendship didn¡¯t exist between men and women, and such intimate situations


    could arise by ident. Matthias could look Heather honestly in the eye and tell her clearly that he


    loved her.


    However, when he was with Natalia, Matthias felt that whatever he said wasn¡¯t right. He had never


    talked to a girl like this in a one-to-one setting. Although he had been alone with Lara before, they


    mostly talked about work or just like how friends would do.


    When he was with Natalia, Matthias could clearly sense the intimate air between them. He was


    troubled over this, and he had no idea how he should treat her. He was like a middle school kid when it


    came to romantic matters, and he was at aplete loss. All this time, he assumed that he was in love


    with Myra, but he ended up falling for Heather instead. What was he doing now?


    Matthias side-eyed himself. He was now with a woman in a public space, saying things that couldn¡¯t


    sound any more suggestive. It seemed that hitting ondies was an innate skill, and Matthias didn¡¯t


    need to practice it much to be a master at this.


    ¡°Where would you like to go after this?¡± Natalia naturally wanted to go with him after hearing such a


    frank invitation, but she knew that ady should show some restraint.


    ¡°The State Science Center.¡± The ces that Matthias¡¯ went to unwind had always been unusual. He


    wanted to take a look at thetest technology.


    ¡­¡­


    Natalia was taken aback by his answer, but where they were going wasn¡¯t important as long as


    Matthias was with her¡­


    ¡°Okay,¡± Natalia whispered. A blush crept up her cheeks, for this was simply too embarrassing.


    A pleased smile made its way onto Matthias¡¯ face. He knew about his charms, and he also knew that


    he was being despicable like this.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    There weren¡¯t many other people at the State Science Center at this hour. Meanwhile, it was also


    Natalia¡¯s first time here. Back when Matthias had asked Heather out, he would always decide on


    ces that she liked. With other women, he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Natalia surveyed the ce curiously. She was only in her early twenties after all, and since she was still


    a young woman, she had a strong sense of curiosity. Moreover, she felt that the ce was


    extraordinarily fascinating since Matthias was the one who had asked her toe with him¡ªthis was


    probably how the mind of a person in love worked.


    ¡°Do you find all of this boring?¡± Matthias turned to ask Natalia, to which she shook her head. She


    always ended up shy whenever she was with him, and it was to the extent that she didn¡¯t dare to look


    Matthias in the eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s all very interesting.¡± Natalia didn¡¯t forget to emphasize that.


    Matthias smiled since he was pleased to hear this. ¡°As long as you¡¯re having fun.¡± He had been worried


    that Natalia would not be interested in the disys here.


    Meanwhile, the woman nervously clutched at the hem of her shirt. She hadn¡¯t taken a good look at her


    appearance when she left her home earlier, and she felt utterly defeated right now. She was


    embarrassing Matthias as she stood next to him in her dowdy outfit. She had happily gotten into his car


    without even thinking about her clothes, not to mention that she had gone out without makeup today.


    Needless to say, it left her insecure.


    Naturally, Matthias didn¡¯t know about Natalia¡¯s thoughts. He just couldn¡¯t understand why she


    perpetually kept her head lowered, and she looked like she had no confidence at all. This made


    Matthias unconsciously think of Heather, for the woman had always been brimming with confidence. In


    fact, those around her would be drawn to her because of the aura she exuded.


    Heather gave off an unattainable air, and even Matthias was never able to seed in his pursuit of her.


    There was just a world of difference between the two women.


    Although Natalia said that she liked the science center, Matthias didn¡¯t feel that she was genuinely


    happy, wondering if this ce wasn¡¯t to her taste. Had it been Heather, he would have taken her


    somewhere else without a moment¡¯s hesitation. However, the person before him was Natalia, not her.


    Matthias was excited to be here, and he couldn¡¯t figure out another decent ce for them to go. Hence,


    he decided to continue looking at the exhibits since he loved the technology on disy here. He was


    absorbed by the exhibits, and it was closing time soon. It was already evening by the time they left the


    science center, and night always came earlier during winter season.


    Natalia looked off to the side, for she didn¡¯t know what to do. When Matthias looked at her, his heart


    dropped before he gave it some thought and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Natalia had been waiting for Matthias to announce where they would be going next for their date, but


    she hadn¡¯t expected it to end here. Disappointment shed across her heart, but this was within


    Natalia¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°All right, thank you,¡± Natalia answered politely, but the disappointment on her face was still apparent.


    Matthias nced at her, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, they simply walked straight toward the


    parking lot. He felt that he must have gone crazy for inviting Natalia, and he waspletely worked up


    by Heather.


    While they were in the car, Matthias thought about what he had been wanting to say to Natalia. He had


    kept dying it all day, and he nearly forgot about his main motive. However, was there any need for


    him to tell her about that matter? Matthias couldn¡¯t be sure.


    The two of them were silent, neither of them taking the lead to speak up. Natalia nervously clutched at


    her seat, for she still wasn¡¯t courageous enough to talk. Everything that she wanted to say to Matthias


    was stuck in her throat.


    Meanwhile, thetter mulled it over and over. He couldn¡¯t let things drag on, so he just opened his


    mouth.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve resigned, are you going to look for another job?¡± His question was phrased in a polite


    and inoffensive manner.


    Natalia initially didn¡¯t understand what Matthias had said, so she was taken aback by this sudden


    question. Still, she answered his question with utter seriousness and replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m nning to


    look for a new job as soon as possible, but my educational qualifications aren¡¯t up to snuff. It won¡¯t be


    easy looking for another job.¡±


    Matthias continued to ask Natalia like he was an elderly family member speaking to her. ¡°Have you


    ever thought about what kind of job you¡¯d like to apply for?¡±


    Natalia turned her head to look at Matthias. She wanted to find some hints in his expression, for his


    questions were getting weirder and weirder that she couldn¡¯t answer him. At the sight of his face from


    the side as he drove, Natalia was starstruck. She thought that Matthias was cool no matter what he did.


    It wasn¡¯t until he turned to face her as well that Natalia frantically answered, ¡°Maybe sales or something


    like that will be a good fit for me.¡±


    ¡°Being a saleswoman is a job that¡¯s great for picking up new skills. If you¡¯re confident, you cane


    and interview at ourpany.¡± Matthias finally found a good opportunity to extend a job offer to


    Natalia, and thetter stared at Matthias uprehendingly as she wondered if her ears were ying


    tricks on her. She had Googled Matthias¡¯ name before, so she knew that the Locke Group that Matthias


    headed was one of a handful of mega corporations that went unrivaled in Bradfort City¡ªno, even the


    entire country.


    Natalia¡¯s heart leaped for joy at Matthias¡¯ offer to let her work at the Locke Group. She couldn¡¯t


    describe her current emotions. If Matthias hadn¡¯t been there right now, she would definitely have


    jumped up right there and then. Naturally, she was willing to take up his offer.


    ¡°Are you really letting me work at yourpany?¡± Natalia didn¡¯t dare to believe it, so she asked him


    again. Her eyes were wide open at this piece of good news that had befallen her, and her excitement


    radiated from her entire being. Seeing Natalia¡¯s simple joy, Matthias¡¯ mood improved greatly all of a


    sudden.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be asking if I¡¯m okay with letting you work there¡ªyou should be asking yourself whether


    you¡¯re fine working there instead.¡± Matthias believed that Natalia was a talent that could be molded,


    and he believed that she would be able to excel in a sales position under the Locke Group.


    He had looked into Natalia¡¯s past before, so he knew that she was an excellent and smart student.


    However, she would probably have to change that distant demeanor of hers; it was better to be warmer


    and more approachable when it came to sales. Of course, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that customers


    wouldn¡¯t be sadistic toward her, or that they would win against her mouth. At the very least, she looked


    like she had a certain level ofpetency.


    ¡°I want to work there.¡± Natalia hastily nodded. How could she let a chance like this pass her by?


    That topic opened up a new wealth of other topics. The initially tense atmosphere dissipated, and they


    began to chat excitedly. Natalia was filled with curiosity about her new job, so she had plenty of


    questions to ask him.


    This was something that Matthias was good at, so he naturally exined everything to her, sparing no


    detail. He had once been in the sales department back then, and he was aspetent as anyone else


    when it came to that field.


    Without either of them being aware of it, they soon reached Natalia¡¯s apartment block. After all, time


    always flew by whenever people had fun. Matthias stopped the car, but Natalia was a little reluctant to


    part since she still had plenty of things she wanted to tell him.


    ¡°Remember toe to the Locke Group tomorrow,¡± Matthias reminded her as she got out of the car.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia revealed a girlish smile and answered, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll definitely be there tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing how Natalia smiled so innocently, he too showed a radiant smile. It was rxing being with this


    woman.


    After they said goodbye to each other, Matthias continued to drive back into the city. It was alreadyte,


    so he had to go home and rest. He hadn¡¯t been resting welltely, and he had a tough battle ahead of


    him in a few more days. Hence, he had to make sure that he got enough sleep.


    By the time he returned to the manor, it was already 8.00PM. Matthias got out of his car, but Evan


    didn¡¯te to greet him. At that moment, he felt an inexplicable sense of loneliness. He had personally


    chased Evan out because of a woman, and he didn¡¯t know where thetter was in Bradfort City right


    now. Nheless, he knew that the kind person hadn¡¯t left the city yet.


    The earlier fight between the two was meaningless. They had been close friends for years, and they


    shouldn¡¯t have gotten into such a huge fight over Heather.


    In reality, Evan was concerned for Matthias. He had enthusiastically tried getting him and Heather


    together because he knew that it was difficult for Matthias to fall in love with someone. Likewise, the


    reason he wanted Matthias to give up on Heather was because he didn¡¯t want to see his friend fall


    deeper and deeper until he hurt himself. However, when one had been touched by love, it was hard to


    shake it off.


    For thest few days, Matthias attempted to numb himself through different methods, for that was the


    only way he could stop himself from looking for Heather. He already had no pride left when it came to


    her, and he shouldn¡¯t embarrass himself that much at the very least. Not only would Heather look down


    on him for that, he too would not be able to look at himself.


    But when the hour waste and the night was quiet, Matthias couldn¡¯t control himself from thinking


    about Heather, especially when he had no one to talk to.


    He had chased Evan out, and he had also pushed Lara and Niki away. Right now, his lonely self


    seemed so pitiful; he didn¡¯t even have one person he could spill his heart to. With that, Matthias


    After brushing his teeth, Matthias plopped onto his bed. As he stared at the ceiling, Heather¡¯s face


    appeared as an image up there. Damn, I¡¯m even seeing things right now.


    ¡°Heather, if I can do everything over again, I will not get to know you,¡± Matthias muttered to himself


    bitterly.


    He knew that if he simply bumped into her, he would definitely fall in love with her again. Heather was


    his other half, and she was someone that God had sent down to him. Matthias could not be saved, and


    he could not stop himself from loving Heather. From the very first time he set eyes on her, he knew that


    she was someone fated for him.


    Meanwhile, he wasn¡¯t the only one suffering from a sleepless night¡ªHeather couldn¡¯t fall asleep either.


    She had already left Bradfort City, but her heart still remained there.


    At the same time, another person¡¯s breaths could be heard inside the room. Heather recalled the days


    she spent with Matthias in d; they had stayed in the same room during that trip, and they had


    also been intimate.


    Leon¡¯s even breaths made Heather sink even further into her memories. She couldn¡¯t move past


    Matthias; the more she pushed him away, the more her heart wanted to get close to Matthis. She really


    was a failure of a person.


    Through the haziness of her mind, she heard Leon sleep-talking. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, please don¡¯t


    go, Heather.¡±


    Those words struck a deep chord within Heather¡¯s heart. Pining after someone was such a painful


    thing, and Heather felt that she was hurting others as well as herself.


    There was nothing on Matthias¡¯ side, so she wondered if Matthias had finally decided to give up on her


    this time.


    Heather smiled self-deprecatingly. She always had the feeling that he would abandon her for some


    gain, and now, Matthias had really let her go. She had gotten her wish, but a chunk of her heart was


    lost.


    ¡°Matthias, you really are¡­¡± Heather muttered to herself, but she was also afraid that Leon would hear


    her. After all, they were only just a meter apart.


    In the bed, there was a man who deeply loved Heather as he slept next to the woman. She wanted to


    take a good look at Leon¡¯s face with the aid of the moonlight, but she seemingly ended up seeing


    Matthias¡¯ face instead.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Heather put on a jacket and quietly got down from the bed. Then, she went up to the window and


    admired the moon outside. The full moon was bright and yellow tonight, and it almost seemed as


    though she could see Matthias¡¯ face printed on it.


    Thetter seemed to be everywhere she looked these days, and Heather felt like she could go crazy


    from these hallucinations. In fact, she had much better things to do, so why was her mind upied by


    these romantic affairs instead?


    In Heather¡¯s eyes, Matthias had the handsomest face which was iparable to any man on earth¡ª


    his good looks were precisely the type that could make her heart flutter.


    Sadly, she only felt deeply attached to him after she left. Could Matthias also be thinking about her right


    now? Was it the best decision for them to break up like this?


    It was already 2.00AM when Heather returned to her bed, and she still had to wake up early the next


    morning to drive. ording to rumors, there was an incredible physician who dwelled in this city¡ª


    apparently, he had the power of rejuvenation.


    Heather had sourced this information far and wide. Sure enough, when one began to lose trust in


    Western medicine, they would often seek remedy from Chinese medicine which was both traditional


    and reliable. Heather wasn¡¯t certain about the doctor¡¯s true abilities, but perhaps he could give Robert a


    new hope in life.


    It was still rather early when Heather opened her eyes the next morning, for she couldn¡¯t sleep well at


    all. On the other hand, Leon was still sound asleep. Simr to Heather, the man hadn¡¯t been resting


    well these days either, so it was great that he was able to get some quality sleep this time.


    Heather waited for Leon to wake up, and she even informed the hotel staff to prepare a scrumptious


    breakfast. When she nced at the clock, she noticed it was almost 8.00AM. I¡¯ll let Leon sleep for


    another hour.


    At 9.00AM, the hotel staff knocked on the door right on time, sending over the breakfast that she had


    ordered earlier that morning. Heather got down from the bed and opened the door for the servers,


    whereas Leon was surprisingly still asleep.


    The servers left after pushing the food cart in, but Heather stared at the breakfast spread and realized


    that she didn¡¯t have much appetite. However, Leon could eat like a horse, so she believed that he


    would have no problem finishing it.


    Then, she walked up to Leon¡¯s bed before she reached out and nudged him. ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    Heather¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless.


    ¡°Huh?¡± mumbled Leon as he heard a familiar voice by his side.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Heather was a little louder this time. Along with that, she nudged him harder as well.


    ¡°What?¡± Leon mumbled something incoherent after that, and he couldn¡¯t wake up at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Leon. It¡¯s time to get up.¡± Heather was getting impatient, for the third time was her


    limit. She was about to get rough if Leon still didn¡¯t wake up.


    As expected, Leon still wasn¡¯t willing to get up¡ªit was clear that he couldn¡¯t be woken up by such


    gentle means. Thus, Heather decided that she wasn¡¯t going to be polite anymore.


    She pinched his nose without a warning, waiting to see if he would continue sleeping even like this.


    Leon opened his mouth to breathe, and his eyshes quivered in panic. Heather then said ominously,


    ¡°You¡¯d better get up right now, Leon.¡±


    He opened his eyes in a sh. He looked toward Heather, but he couldn¡¯t tell where he was for a


    moment,ing to his senses only after a while.


    As he panted for air, he said to Heather in dissatisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re going to break my nose!¡± Heather


    was putting more and more force in her fingers while Leonined in pain.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t be woken up by words, I can only use force,¡± Heather said with a mischievous smile.


    After that, she finally let go of Leon¡¯s nose slowly. The man¡¯s nose was now swollen and red, and a


    chuckle escaped Heather¡¯s mouth all of a sudden. It was too funny to watch!


    ¡°Good morning to you too!¡± Leon eximed in distress.


    The helpless look on Leon¡¯s face greatly lightened Heather¡¯s mood, and he was no doubt her happy


    pill.


    ¡°You¡¯re being too rough, Heather. No man would want you if you keep acting like this.¡± Leon rubbed his


    nose, feeling utterly wronged from being tortured by Heather every single day.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Heather questioned him sarcastically.


    ¡°What time is it, Heather?¡± After that, Leon rubbed his eyes and asked innocently.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you find out yourself?¡± She turned around promptly. Since Leon was awake, she couldn¡¯t be


    bothered to talk.


    Leon grabbed his watch by the side and was surprised to see that it was already past 9.00AM. No


    wonder it¡¯s so bright outside. He had overslept quite a bit this time, and he even promised yesterday


    that he was going to wake up super early today. As he recalled that, he repeatedly pped his face for


    not keeping his promise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Heather. I overslept.¡± Leon scratched the back of his head apologetically. Right now, he


    looked exactly like a guilty elementary school student who was admitting his mistakes.


    ¡°Quick,e and eat. Quit stalling already.¡± Heather was already dressed up, and she even had some


    light makeup on her face.


    ¡°Hehe, I know that you care about me, Heather. Look at all this good food you¡¯ve ordered on my


    behalf!¡± Leon giggled foolishly as he got down from the bed.


    ¡°Cut the nonsense ande here.¡± Leon was already used to Heather¡¯s cold-shoulder toward his silly


    behavior.


    Thus, he quickly made his way to the table which was filled with all his favorite food¡ªindeed, Heather


    was just a woman with a tough mouth and a soft heart.


    ¡°You look so energetic today, Heather! I guess you¡¯re in a pretty good mood, huh?¡± Leon praised her


    sweetly. Lately, both of them were in a slump, so a little positivity once in a while was very much


    needed.


    Heather couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. In fact, her dark eye circles were extremely horrifying at the


    moment; if it weren¡¯t for her full coverage concealer, she would¡¯ve looked awfully tired and lifeless right


    now.


    ¡°Cheer up, Heather,¡± Leonforted her hastily. He was worried that she was still thinking about


    Matthias, and he only hoped that she wouldn¡¯t look as troubled as this whenever she was with him.


    ¡°Do I look that unhappy?¡± Heather argued.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Surprisingly, Leon nodded.


    Heather red fiercely at Leon, wanting nothing more than to m his face against the table. He then


    quickly corrected himself after feeling the murderous intent in Heather¡¯s eyes. ¡°No, you look like you¡¯re


    in a wonderful mood, Heather.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± Heather snickered. Leon¡¯s ability to read the room was improving these days to the point where


    she couldn¡¯t find a reason to disy her ¡®brutality¡¯ toward him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come on, Heather, stop acting like that. My poor little heart is going crazy for you.¡± Leon tried to act


    cute with a high-pitched voice, and a wave of disgust instantly passed over Heather.


    ¡°You¡¯d better start acting normal.¡± Her tone had a hint of warning to it.


    ¡°Hehe, have you finally cheered up a little?¡± Leon asked proudly.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Heather truly wanted to ignore this fe.


    She ate very little during breakfast. Meanwhile, Leon could tell that Heather had lost quite a lot of


    weight recently, so he wanted to urge her to eat more.


    However, the words that came out of his mouth were instead brazen as usual. ¡°You should eat more,


    Heather. Your boobs are about to disappear.¡± Leon immediately regretted his choice of words right


    after, for he seemed to have triggered Heather yet again.


    ¡°Indeed, my boobs can never bepared to yours.¡± Heather¡¯s eyes nonchntly swept across Leon¡¯s


    chest.


    Leon had a muscr chest; with the added advantage of his foreigner genes, he had quite a natural


    brawny build.


    Once he heard Heather¡¯s words, he covered his chest with his hands and stared at Heather warily.


    ¡°Hey, stop staring at my body.¡± He acted like he was protecting himself from a pervert.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested anyway. I don¡¯t like men with boobs bigger than mine,¡± said Heather in disdain.


    At the very least, her daily bickerings with Leon made life feel much more interesting.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Leon turned toward Heather in dissatisfaction, for he was suddenly unhappy after hearing


    Heather¡¯s remarks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Heather looked at Leon with a half-hearted smile. Right now, he was nothing more


    than a ve to her¡ªof course she had to use him to her full advantage.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we rest a bit after eating?¡± Leon was used to taking a nap after his meals since life was


    more fulfilling that way.


    ¡°Of course not¡ªespecially not after eating. You¡¯ll get fat.¡± Heather put on a radiant smile as she bared


    her teeth, and it made her look like an enchanting vampire.


    Thus, Leon could only dejectedly follow behind Heather. They were heading to a remote area today,


    and it was very befitting for a famed physician to reside at.


    Even though Leon was Heather¡¯s driver for the day, he wouldn¡¯t shut up and kept on bbering on.


    Meanwhile, Heather was desperate to stuff cotton in her ears; she didn¡¯t want to hear any of Leon¡¯s


    rubbish on the way there.


    ¡°This famous Chinese medicine doctor you speak of is really odd. Why won¡¯t he take the chief


    physician spot in the heart of the city? Instead, he¡¯s hiding away in such a barren, rural area,¡± Leon


    said in disapproval. It hadn¡¯t been easy to find this legendary physician.


    ¡°Not everyone works for the money. Some doctors purely want to help people,¡± Heather spat coldly in


    reply.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible in this day and age?¡± Leon clearly didn¡¯t believe her. Whatever it was, profit came


    first before anything else. Besides, he¡¯d never seen a kind-hearted person before, not to mention a


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t judge others with your own standards. Everyone has different goals.¡± Heather sounded


    like an educator when she said that. In contrast to Leon, she quite admired the doctor¡¯s resolve.


    Nevertheless, Heather hadn¡¯t met the doctor in person, so she didn¡¯t know if he was simply fishing for


    fame or if he was truly a kind-hearted doctor. Anyhow, Heather merely wished for the best. After all, she


    didn¡¯t want to go all the way there for nothing, and it¡¯d be such a waste of time.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Heather. You¡¯ve be toopassionate,¡± said Leon as he roasted her.


    Ever since Heather returned to Bradfort City, she seemed to be changing every day. She was no longer


    the arrogant goddess in high school; now, she was bing more and more down-to-earth. With that,


    she was straying further away from the stereotypical image of a businesswoman.


    ¡°Is it not a good thing to change?¡± Heather questioned him. She was quite happy with her current self¡ª


    at the very least, beingpassionate was much better than being inhumane.


    ¡°For someone in the business realm, it might not be a good thing.¡± Leon frowned at her.


    ¡°There arepassionate businesspeople out there too; you shouldn¡¯t limit your understanding of


    people in business.¡± Heather had gained a new understanding of the business industry, and she didn¡¯t


    think there was a need to force herself to adhere to stereotypical standards.


    ¡°A businessperson will have to sacrifice someone else¡¯s profits in order to umte capital. A


    heartless one instead?¡± Leon was still in disagreement with Heather¡¯s perspective. After all, he had yet


    to reach her level of enlightenment.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll try my best to avoid that. I¡¯ll do what I can toe to a conclusion that benefits


    everyone so I can give back to society.¡± Heather countered his ims positively, for she didn¡¯t think it


    was impossible for someone like that to seed as well.


    ¡°Your ideals are so high up, Heather! That¡¯s good to hear. I hope you¡¯ll seed in bing a


    Heather¡¯s response.


    After all, he was more than happy for her to find a new goal in her life. He remembered clearly that it


    wasn¡¯t too long ago when she was still doubting herself and wondering if she was truly suited to be a


    woman in business.


    Now that Heather had found her answer, it was definitely something to be celebrated! Leon hoped that


    she could work her way toward this new goal of hers without straying off again. Indeed, the mental


    journey on her path to happiness was too torturous and painful.


    ¡°Remember to turn right. Keep your eyes on the road,¡± Heather quickly reminded Leon as the corners


    of her mouth curved slightly. She knew that Leon would support her decision no matter what, and it put


    a great feeling in her chest.


    ¡°What kind of road is this?! It¡¯s too bumpy! I never knew such narrow and bumpy roads still exist in this


    country; I would¡¯ve brought my jeep if I had known!¡± Leon couldn¡¯t stopining as usual.


    ¡°Narrow and bumpy roads have their own beauty too. Rather thanining all the time, why don¡¯t


    you admire the scenery around us?¡± Heather mused. She sounded like a philosopher with years of


    wisdom.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    The scenery outside was indeed quite beautiful, and Leon¡¯s attention was shifted toward the view in an


    instant. Nheless, it wasn¡¯t a good idea for him to admire the view whilst driving.


    Just then, the car plunged straight into a pothole. It wasn¡¯t unusual for a narrow and muddy road on the


    hills to be filled with unmended pits and holes, though. Heather and Leon got down from the car, and it


    seemed like a jeep would¡¯ve definitely been more suitable for this trip.


    ¡°Thank you so much for your suggestion, Heather.¡± Leon made sarcastic remarks while the former


    stood by his side.


    Heather didn¡¯t feel like responding at all. Without taking a look at Leon, she made a call on her phone


    immediately. Leon could only sulk in his own words when he realized that he was beingpletely


    ignored.


    After Heather put down her phone, he came up to her again. She nced at him and said, ¡°Someone


    will take care of thister.¡±


    Leon turned to Heather in confusion, for he wasn¡¯t quite sure what she meant by that. In fact, it didn¡¯t


    seem like she had told him all there was.


    ¡°What do we do now, though?¡± Leon asked hesitantly. Were they really going to wait for help in this


    deste wastnd?


    ¡°We¡¯ll carry on by foot,¡± Heather responded calmly in an emotionless manner.


    Leon¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with disbelief as he stared at the woman. ¡°By foot? Are you serious,


    Heather?¡± He felt that she must¡¯ve gone crazy¡ªno ordinary person would ever want to do that.


    ¡°We¡¯ll reach our destination after hiking this hill. It won¡¯t take long on foot, but we¡¯ll have to take a


    detour if we drive.¡± Heather had thoroughly studied the map, and she knew that the steep mountain


    path was a short-cut.


    ¡°Are we really going to leave the car behind, Heather?¡± Leon tried to snap her out of her impracticality


    by mentioning the car. At any rate, he wasn¡¯t ready to scale an entire mountain today.


    ¡°I told you¡ªsomeone will take care of it. Besides, the car¡¯s already locked, so nothing will go wrong,¡±


    Heather said nonchntly. Sure enough, a car meant nothing to her.


    ¡°Since someone will be here to take care of it soon, it wouldn¡¯t take long to wait for them, Heather.


    Walking isn¡¯t as easy as driving.¡± Leon would rather wait for help to arrive and resume their trip after.


    ¡°Trust me on this¡ªwalking will take as much time as driving right now.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to waste


    any more time; she was unsure how long it¡¯d take for the repairmen to arrive, so she¡¯d rather make


    haste and start walking instead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it for a few minutes, Heather. Why don¡¯t we wait a little?¡± Leon didn¡¯t feel the


    need to rush. After all, the old physician would always be in the vige in the mountains; he wouldn¡¯t


    run away any time soon, so he couldn¡¯t understand why Heather was in such a hurry.


    ¡°It¡¯ll make us seem more sincere if we go on foot.¡± In fact, Heather had other ideas.


    She had found out much about the doctor before she came. The famed physician was an entric old


    man with a strange personality; Heather had a feeling that money alone wouldn¡¯t be an attractive


    currency for him, so she naturally wanted to make a good impression through other means.


    ¡°It¡¯s not our choice whether we go by foot or by car, Heather. No one would look that deep into it.¡± Since


    when was Heather so stubborn and inflexible? Businessmen weren¡¯t supposed to be sincere and


    truthful to begin with.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist had a breath of fresh air outdoors. Can¡¯t you just let me have a walk?¡±


    Since Leon was so determined to change her mind, Heather had no choice but convince him with


    personal reasons.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be so eager to calm your mind in nature, Heather.¡± Leon couldn¡¯t argue any longer.


    His persistence would only lead to worse oues since the woman was adamant.


    As a result, Leon reluctantly followed behind her. One reason he wasn¡¯t willing to carry on by foot was


    because of Heather¡ªshe had just been discharged from the hospital, so she needed to take extra care


    of her body.


    ¡°Come on, keep up. Why are you dilly dallying? You¡¯re a man,¡± Heather urged Leon as she walked in


    front. She was quick with her steps, and she didn¡¯t look like someone who had just gotten out of the


    hospital at all.


    Meanwhile, Leon quickly picked up his pace. He understood Heather¡¯s temper, so he obviously didn¡¯t


    want to upset her. Soon, the man caught up to her from initially being far behind. Since he was fit and


    healthy, he had no problems keeping up with Heather if he was being serious about it.


    As it turned out, hiking wasn¡¯t a leisure activity at all¡ªHeather¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat, but


    they still had a long way to go. The map clearly stated that they only had a few miles on their route, but


    it was awfully time-consuming to actually hike up the path.


    Just then, Leon turned to Heather who was strenuously biting down on her lip. He knew that she was


    pushing herself, for her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. In other words, Heather was obviously torturing


    herself by doing this. Meanwhile, Leon couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of Matthias. He thought to himself


    if Heather was still feeling remorseful about what happened between them.


    From his understanding of Heather, Leon knew that she couldn¡¯t let go of Matthias at all. She had


    simply forced herself to say those hurtful and heartless words to him back in the hospital. Unfortunately,


    Matthias¡¯ response to that was less than mediocre. He was quite a proud and egoistic man, so it was


    natural that he¡¯d be severely angered from Heather¡¯s provocation.


    At times, Leon pondered why it was so difficult for Heather to find a suitable man. Perhaps she was


    looking for a saint to be her partner¡ªafter all, how many people out there could endure her sharp


    tongue? The man would even have to learn to observe her ever-changing mood, and only then could


    he prate theyers of her cold facade to understand her soft and fragile heart.


    Even Leon himself couldn¡¯t do it, let alone Matthias. He could only watch her suffer while being unable


    to help. Sometimes, he¡¯d even question himself¡ªwhy did he decide to help his romantic rival? There


    was always a voice deep inside of him, constantly telling him to keep Heather to himself.


    ¡°How much longer to go, Heather?¡± Leon looked at her worriedly. He wanted to find an excuse to stop


    so that she could take a rest.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there in about half an hour; we¡¯ll be going downhill in a bit,¡± Heather replied excitedly. Her


    energy seemed to be fully replenished at this moment.


    It was as though they would see the renowned doctor in person if they kept pushing on for just a while


    longer. As a result, Leon felt a lot more motivated as well. However, from the looks of it, Heather¡¯s body


    was already at its limit. As such, Leon reached out a hand and firmly steadied her by her arm.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go on anymore. Let me take a rest,¡± Leon begged cheekily. He knew Heather very well, for this


    was the only way to make her stop for a break.


    She turned around and stared at Leon; she knew that he was sympathizing with her, but she didn¡¯t feel


    like taking a break at this time. Leon gripped her arm harder in response to her tant disy of


    perseverance, but it seemed like Heather was eager to continue forward.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take a rest after we reach the peak of the hill.¡± This was also considered a mini goal that Heather


    had set for herself.


    Finally, Leon let go of her in resignation. Since she had put it that way, it wasn¡¯t right for him to keep on


    insisting. Heather wasn¡¯t just any normal person; she had extraordinary willpower, so he believed that


    she would have no problem carrying on.


    It was wintertime, and tiny colorful flowers sprouted from the grass on either side of their path. The


    flowers were scattered all around, and one wouldn¡¯t even have noticed them if they didn¡¯t pay attention.


    Heather gazed at the tenacious lifeforms in the harsh winter, and her mouth curved into a slight smile.


    Indeed, life was more dynamic in the wildpared to the city. Winter in Bradfort City didn¡¯t look any


    differentpared to other seasons¡ªone wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the four seasons apart in a city. As


    such, she almost forgot that fall was the season of harvest.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a much better mood after sweating, Heather.¡± Leon came up to her again; he


    could always find ways to make small talk.


    He had an ethereal appearanceparable to a god¡¯s, but his chatterbox personality greatly reduced


    the attractiveness brought by his outlook. In Heather¡¯s eyes, he¡¯d always be a boy that would never


    grow up.


    ¡°Leon, do you know that your entire face is covered in sweat?¡± she said to him as a mocking smile


    tugged on her lips.


    Leon wiped his face with the back of his hand and said, ¡°What about now?¡± He couldn¡¯t imagine himself


    being covered in sweat, but it would definitely destroy the perfect representation of his image. He


    couldn¡¯t allow that to happen.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Just then, Heatherughed at Leon¡¯s embarrassed reaction. Is he really unaware that I¡¯m just bluffing?


    Leon realized that Heather had tricked him the moment he started wiping his face, but since his


    behavior was able to win her smile, he thought that it was worth it. Leon retrieved a piece of wet tissue


    paper from his pocket before he wiped his face with it. Then, he started wiping his hands over and over


    again.


    With that, he felt a lot more refreshed on his hands and face; he was also grateful that he¡¯d brought


    along a packet of wet tissues just then. Meanwhile, Heather watched Leon before her gaze shifted to


    the sun above.


    The weather was exceptionally great today, and Heather could finally experience the warmth of the sun


    in the wintertime. At that moment, she wanted to undo some of the buttons on her shirt. However, she


    gave up on that thought in the end as she was worried about catching a cold. In actual fact, Heather


    knew that she hadn¡¯t fully recovered and that she had to take extra care of her health.


    After crossing the mountain, Heather and Leon began to see several houses down the road; Leon¡¯s


    mood instantly lightened at the sight of that. There were quite a few of them by the hillside, and the


    cluster of houses formed a small and simple vige by the hills.


    However, Heather didn¡¯t know the specific residence of the doctor. As she peered down from the hilltop


    and noticed the vige, she wanted to head there to find out more about the mysterious doctor.


    Leon and Heather exchanged a knowing look¡ªit seemed like they were on the same page. Heather


    hadn¡¯t had any breaks throughout their journey, and now that they had arrived at a bustling


    neighborhood, Leon had to drag her there to take a good rest.


    Not too long after, the two arrived at the vige. The vigers were quite visibly shocked by their


    sudden visit. Sure enough, there was a huge difference in the way Heather and Leon dressed


    Moreover, Leon¡¯s appearance had piqued the children¡¯s interest; a group of kids even came up to him


    eagerly, speaking aloud in a dialect unknown even to Heather. She looked around and tried to find


    someone that she could converse with, but after a nce, she noticed that there weren¡¯t any


    youngsters in the vige.


    The entire vige consisted of only the elderly and the young, and it seemed like the strong and able-


    bodied people were all out for work. Heather didn¡¯t understand their local dialect, so she was thinking of


    finding someone who could speak standard English to ask them for more information.


    Meanwhile, there was an elderly woman who was especially irked by Heather and Leon¡¯s arrival. She


    came up to them and continuously snapped at them in a local dialect. The both of them shared


    awkward nces, not knowing that this old woman was being unkind to them as they stared at her with


    indifferent looks on their faces.


    ¡°May I know what you¡¯re saying? I can¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± Heather could only vaguely make out a few


    words from the old woman¡¯s speech; perhaps she could understand her if she repeated her words.


    However, the old woman simply red at Heather with obvious hostility in her eyes. Upon seeing that,


    Leon hastily took a step closer and shielded her protectively. He didn¡¯t know what on earth this olddy


    was saying, but he wouldn¡¯t let Heather get hurt even a little.


    The old woman jutted a finger at Heather and Leon. In fact, she seemed even more displeased with


    him; it was probably his foreigner appearance that made the old woman awfully unhappy. After all, this


    area was still a closedmunity unexposed to civilization.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    The two of them shared ufortable looks, for they¡¯d never faced a situation as awkward as this.


    What could they do now, though? Meanwhile, Heather noticed the old woman¡¯s resentment toward


    them as well, so she pulled Leon to the side immediately. It seemed like they¡¯d run into quite an ancient


    vige today.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re weed here, Leon.¡± Heather lowered her voice since she wasn¡¯t sure if the


    vigers could understand them.


    Leon blinked a few times; he was unsure as well, but he had a feeling that the vigers were extremely


    unfriendly toward them. Leon tried to think of a way to solve the issue at hand, but he couldn¡¯te up


    with any good ideas even after racking his brains.


    ¡°Do you have any solutions in mind?¡± Heather assumed that Leon had already found an answer, for his


    eyes were darting left and right.


    ¡°No, but why don¡¯t we go deeper inside?¡± Leon felt that it wouldn¡¯t help to keep being surrounded by


    these groups of people, and it¡¯d be better to continue the search themselves.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Since they didn¡¯t have better ideas at the moment, they could only go with this one.


    Heather and Leon continued walking under the unfriendly gaze of the viges. The two of them didn¡¯t


    know where they¡¯d find more signs of human life, but nothing could go wrong if they followed the


    hillside path.


    Right now, they weren¡¯t anywhere near the depths of the mountains or forest, so why were these


    people acting like they¡¯d never seen any forms of modern civilization? Heather was constantly troubled


    by this doubt, and it seemed as though this ce had beenpletely cut off from the outside world.


    Was this why the old physician had decided to reside here? After all, he was indeed known as


    someone with pure intentions to help the sick. Heather studied the faces of the surrounding people and


    noticed the dull and spiritless look in their eyes¡ªshe had a feeling that there was something not quite


    right with these vigers.


    Soon, the duo finally let out a breath of relief after leaving the vige. However, they had now entered a


    forest. Just then, a strange and inexplicable fragrance wafted from the trees; the faint yet notable scent


    surprised both Heather and Leon.


    She took a deep breath and turned to Leon. ¡°Do you smell that?¡±


    Leon followed suit and took a deep breath as well, inhaling a huge gulp of the mysterious fragrance into


    his lungs. After that, he felt ufortable all of a sudden; there was something unusual about the


    scent.


    ¡°Something¡¯s definitely wrong.¡± Leon was confident about it.


    ¡°This fragrance is indeed suspicious,¡± Heather expressed her doubts. Why would there be a lingering


    floral scent in the middle of winter? It doesn¡¯t smell like plum blossoms, so what is it?


    ¡°You took such a huge breath of it earlier, Heather. Aren¡¯t you feeling dizzy?¡± Leon narrowed his eyes


    at her, for it seemed like Heather wasn¡¯t feeling any aftereffects at all.


    ¡°No.¡± Heather shook her head. She wasn¡¯t dizzy, but Leon didn¡¯t look so good on the other hand.


    ¡°Could it be a poisonous gas?¡± Heather guessed. At the same time, panic rose on Leon¡¯s face as soon


    as he heard that.


    He looked at Heather in disbelief and terror¡ªwhy would there be poisonous gas in the middle of an


    ordinary forest?


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, Heather. We¡¯ve been here for some time now; how could we still be alive if we¡¯ve


    really inhaled poison?¡± Leon was a little worried about himself, for he didn¡¯t want to sacrifice his life in a


    ce like this.


    Heather shielded Leon behind herself and said to him in a strict tone, ¡°Anything is possible in a ce


    like this.¡± She wasn¡¯t trying to scare him, but since this was the famed physician¡¯s chosen residential


    spot, there was bound to be something special about this ce.


    ¡°What do we do, then?¡± Leon wanted nothing but to leave this forest as soon as possible. Otherwise,


    he wouldn¡¯t know what to do if they were really poisoned to death here.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we turn back? Maybe they¡¯ll help us if you pretend to pass out.¡± At that moment, Heather


    thought of an idea.


    Healers were supposed to believe in equality for all lives; since the renowned physician was kind-


    hearted with pure intentions, he would definitely lend a helping hand to any sick person. If that


    happened, wouldn¡¯t they be able to find the doctor effortlessly?


    With that thought in mind, Heather let out a silent chuckle of glee¡ªher idea was not bad indeed and it


    seemed reliable. However, Leon wasn¡¯t too happy with her suggestion. He didn¡¯t want to pretend to be


    sick, but he was actually feeling quite dizzy.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s going to work, Heather? They looked so disgusted earlier; will they really help us?¡±


    Leon was a little concerned, and his heart shuddered at the thought of the old woman¡¯s terrifying re.


    Heather put on a confident smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯d leave us to die. All right, then. I¡¯ll be


    counting on your performanceter. Considering your outstanding acting skills, I know you¡¯ll win their


    pity for sure.¡±


    Leon stared at the ominous grin on Heather¡¯s face. Why does her n feel so unreliable? That peculiar


    vige didn¡¯t feel safe at all.


    Snippets of horror films appeared in Leon¡¯s mind. The storyline they were experiencing was precisely a


    many bizarre incidents.


    Right now, Leon was more than eager to leave this ce; even the way their car had descended into a


    pithole seemed straight out of a horror movie. At the thought of that, Leon was instantly covered in cold


    sweat.


    This didn¡¯t feel like a journey to find a doctor at all! Instead, what a strange experience this was¡ªhe felt


    like they were on a treasure hunt. They couldn¡¯t have been tricked by the group of scary old people,


    right?


    While Leon was still immersed in his wild imagination, they had already exited the forest. In truth, they


    hadn¡¯t gone very deep inside it, so it would only take a short walk before they reached the strange


    vige again. With that, Heather turned to Leon¡ªit would soon be his time to shine.


    However, Leon clearly still hadn¡¯t snapped out of his trance. Heather coughed loudly to gain his


    attention but to no avail, so she could only p his shoulder hard to wake him up.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Leon eximed in shock. ¡°What the hell, Heather?¡± He red at her in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What are you daydreaming about?¡± In fact, Heather was more annoyed at Leon¡ªhe was being


    absent-minded this whole time.


    ¡°Are you really sure about this, Heather? Do you really think they¡¯d really bring us to the doctor?


    Besides, he can¡¯t be the only doctor around!¡± Leon listed a series of possible scenarios, insisting that


    her n was unreliable.


    ¡°You¡¯re not entirely wrong, but either way, we¡¯ll find the doctor faster this way. Just endure it for a little


    while!¡± Heather blinked repeatedly at Leon. His strong reluctance against her n was quite interesting


    to watch.


    Indeed, Leon wasn¡¯t nning to be swayed by Heather¡¯s persuasion attempt. He turned his face away,


    but Heather quickly pushed his head back to face her. She stared at him innocently and tried to


    convince him by acting cute.


    Heather knew that she had to be soft in order to deal with Leon. Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t resist her


    disy of cuteness. His brows snapped together, and he had already decided to give in deep down.


    ¡°Come on, Leon. Let¡¯s give it a try, okay?¡± Heather said coyly. With that, there was nothing else the


    man could say against her.


    She maintained her pleading gaze as Leon nodded reluctantly. He chewed on his bottom lip and said,


    ¡°Remember to be alertter, Heather.¡± Leon was still doubtful about the n, but there was no way he


    could reject her at this point.


    Heather put on a kind smile and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Heather knew exactly what Leon


    was worried about, and he was definitely thinking too much again.


    If someone were to fall sick in a horror movie, it would mean the end for that character. Male characters


    were mostly used as bait in such plots, and Leon had a feeling that he was currently in a simr


    scenario.


    The two of them walked side by side while doubt still lingered on Leon¡¯s face; he was a little regretful


    for apanying Heather on her arduous journey. How could somece like this still exist in this day


    and age? Indeed, the way a famous doctor¡¯s mind worked was different from an ordinary person, and


    he wondered how the doctor could get used to living in a ce like this.


    From afar, they could see the figures of the old folks in the vige. These people moved very stiffly to


    the point where Heather and Leon felt ufortable.


    There was still no sign of the younger generation this time round. As the two of them entered the vige


    again, Heather deliberately let out a few coughs in Leon¡¯s direction, signaling that it was time for him to


    pass out.


    However, Leon didn¡¯t make a move. He simply stared in puzzlement at the elderly and children around


    him. All of a sudden, he felt like he was surrounded by a group of Neanderthals.


    He took in the mud houses around him, and he was a little worried about his safety at that moment.


    Since the vigers weren¡¯t aggressive by any means, though, he could at least rx slightly.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell, Leon?¡± Heather turned to him, seemingly questioning the man fiercely with her


    eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Heather. Is your throat feeling dry?¡± Leon asked in concern. Heather was almost panting for


    air from her excessive coughing earlier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself, Leon,¡± Heather forced those words out through gritted teeth, refusing to believe


    that Leon was that oblivious to her hints.


    It seemed like he couldn¡¯t escape any longer. Without a choice, he let himself copse to the ground in


    an exaggerated manner. Heather¡¯s face fell immediately, and she stared at Leon in panic as hey


    motionless on the ground.


    ¡°Are you okay, Leon?!¡± Heather shook him gently; the astonishment on her face didn¡¯t look like y


    pretend at all.


    As Leony there with his eyes shut, he could only think about his clothes which were ruined just like


    that. The ground must be filthy¡­ My clothes must be covered in mud right now¡­ Leon was practically


    crying inside.


    ¡°Wake up, Leon!¡± She pinched his philtrum as she spoke, beingpletely serious with her acting.


    Leon was still unresponsive, so Heather turned to the people around her and yelled, ¡°Is there a doctor?


    We need a doctor!¡± She hoped that they could understand her.


    Surprisingly, the crowd seemed to have understood her words. Either that, they had caught meaning


    from her gestures and facial expression. They pointed her in a direction and gave her a bunch of


    instructions too. Sadly, Heather couldn¡¯t understand them at all.


    Just then, a boy who looked like he had autism came up to them suddenly. He spoke to Heather in


    standard English with incorrect pronunciation as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Dr. Turner.¡±


    Heather looked at the boy like she had just found her lifesaver, for she didn¡¯t think there was anyone in


    the vige who knew standard English. Even though his pronunciation made it difficult to understand, at


    least it was slightly easier toprehendpared to a Scottish ent!


    ¡°Thank you.¡± With those words, she put Leon¡¯s weight on her own back and stood up while supporting


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    his side.


    The elderly and children were all shocked to see that¡ªthey¡¯d never seen a woman with such great


    strength. Heather smiled slightly as she noticed the stunned expressions on their faces. This had


    indeed destroyed her image of an elegant goddess, but she was a strong and independent woman to


    begin with. Now wasn¡¯t the time to pay attention to those unnecessary details.


    Leon didn¡¯t look too heavy, but Heather felt otherwise as soon as she had to carry him. If it weren¡¯t for


    her strength training in the past, she would¡¯ve probably been crushed by his body weight.


    As she followed behind the little boy, she asked him, ¡°This Dr. Turner you mentioned¡­ Is he from your


    vige as well?¡± She seemed to be too straight-forward with her question.


    However, the boy didn¡¯t seem to think much of it. He replied frankly, ¡°No, he¡¯s from the big city. He¡¯s the


    one who taught me standard English.¡±


    Heather was overjoyed inside. Her n was a sess indeed¡ªthey¡¯d effortlessly found their target.


    Nheless, Leon wasn¡¯t in a celebratory mood as hey on Heather¡¯s back; he didn¡¯t feel right to put


    his full weight on her, but he couldn¡¯t get up either. What should I do? He felt unbelievably shameful to


    be carried by Heather like this!

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Fortunately, no one knew Heather and Leon in this remote and backward ce, so thetter felt less


    embarrassed. Sometimes, it was perhaps Heather¡¯s manlike behavior that struck a chord with him.


    The boy went straight into the forest, but Heather smelled that strange fragrance before they entered.


    She frowned and didn¡¯t feel like going in, but the boy turned around and seemed to have noticed her


    hesitation. He pointed in a direction and said to her, ¡°Dr. Turner lives in the woods.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he stay with everyone else?¡± Heather was somewhat perplexed, for this Dr. Turner


    seemed quite reclusive.


    The boy shook his head. ¡°Dr. Turner prefers to live in seclusion. If someone in the vige falls ill, they¡¯ll


    go to him.¡±


    The boy looked inconspicuous in front of Heather, but he didn¡¯t seem like a boy that was easy to deal


    with since his words were very measured. ¡°Okay,¡± Heather replied casually as her mind wandered. She


    wondered what methods she should use to convince Dr. Turnerter.


    As expected, the boy wasn¡¯t lying. With him leading them, it didn¡¯t take long before Heather and Leon


    saw a log cabin in the woods. Just as they expected, it was very important to have a guide since they


    hadn¡¯t seen anything after walking for so long when they entered the forest earlier.


    Surprisingly, Heather had great strength in her petite body as she piggybacked Leon the entire time


    without feeling tired at all. Instead, she looked fresh as a daisy. The closer she got to the log cabin, the


    more delighted she seemed since she looked forward to meeting Dr. Turner very much.


    Heather had mixed feelings toward doctors, for she revered renowned ones while being extremely


    disgusted by quacks. In her opinion, there were too many quacks and very few skillful doctors. She was


    very curious about traditional Chinese medicine, and it was rumored that Dr. Turner came from a family


    skilled in this particr branch of medicine and always had unique insight for it. Not only that, she


    wondered if she would be pleasantly surprised or disappointed when she actually met him. Too many


    people were angling for fame andpliments these days, and there were especially too many people


    who did that by ying up their expertise in Chinese medicine. Therefore, she hoped that making this


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    trip would be worthwhile.


    Just as Heather¡¯s mind wandered, the boy knocked on the wooden door, but no one answered the door


    for a long time. Upon seeing this, the boy changed his ways and pped the door directly with his


    tender hand, creating a loud noise. Only then were sounds heard from inside the cabin. Heather felt a


    stir of apprehension within her, and she wondered what kind of man woulde out of that doorter.


    After a while, she saw a man pulling the door open and poking his head out. He seemed cringy, and it


    waspletely different from what she had imagined¡ªthe man before her eyes seemed skinny and


    malnourished. After looking at the boy, he shifted his gaze toward her face. As he pushed his sses


    up the bridge of his nose, she felt inexplicably disappointed; this man was somewhat different from the


    renowned doctor she had imagined.


    ¡°What brings you here, little slick?¡± Dr. Turner¡¯s voice was very deep andmanding. It didn¡¯t match


    his looks at all.


    ¡°This man is sick, Dr. Turner,¡± the boy said while pointing at Leon on Heather¡¯s back.


    At this moment, Leon only wished Heather to put him down sooner. His body tensed up as he didn¡¯t


    dare to move, so he could only obediently pose as an unconscious patient.


    ¡°Hurry up and bring him into the house,¡± Dr. Turner urged while pushing his sses. He seemed to


    know his stuff, for he looked unhurried. However, the look in his eyes changed when he saw how


    Heather had piggybacked Leon into the house directly, and it seemed like he had never seen such a


    physically strong woman.


    Heather remained silent the whole time as she inwardly deliberated what exactly to say. Dr. Turner


    didn¡¯t ask her anything as well, and it was quite embarrassing for her. Luckily, even though he didn¡¯t


    seem to have the air of a renowned doctor about him, he was a nice person. Heather was very


    confident about her looks, yet Dr. Turner didn¡¯t look at her. This indicated that he was a man of integrity.


    ¡°Youngdy, may I ask what is your rtionship with the patient?¡± Dr. Turner asked Heather earnestly.


    ¡°We¡¯re friends.¡± Heather stared at Dr. Turner tantly with hidden seductive charm in her eyes. She


    wanted to see whether he was a real man of integrity or pretending to be so.


    However, Dr. Turner didn¡¯t care about Heather¡¯s seductive eyes at all. Instead, he looked especially


    serious with a look of solemnity. ¡°In that case, please step aside with the little slick and wait first.¡±


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by anyone while examining his patient.


    Upon hearing Dr. Turner¡¯s words, Heather and the boy voluntarily stepped aside. She looked at Dr.


    Turner from time to time, and he appeared very professional while taking Leon¡¯s pulse in all


    seriousness. Besides, she couldn¡¯t find any fault with him. It seemed that he indeed came from a family


    of renowned doctors, and this put her mind at rest.


    Dr. Turner knitted his brows in careful contemtion. Soon after that, he let go of Leon¡¯s hand, turned


    to look at Heather, and said to her, ¡°Your friend is fine.¡±


    That was indeed the case. Leon was pretending to be ill, so how could there be any problems with


    him? However, Heather quickly pretended to be anxious. ¡°He entered the forest with me earlier and


    said he thought he smelled something strange. Then, he fainted as soon as we came out of it.¡± She


    pretended to be panic-stricken while purposely describing the situation in grave terms.


    ¡°Rx. There¡¯s nothing wrong with him, so he¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡± Dr. Turner believed in his


    pulse-taking capabilities. The man in front of him had a normal pulse, so there wouldn¡¯t be any major


    problems with him.


    ¡°In that case, what should I do now?¡± Heather pretended to be at a loss for what to do. At any rate, she


    had to stay at Dr. Turner¡¯s ce.


    He then suddenly asked, ¡°Have you two found somewhere to stay?¡±


    Heather shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡± Right now, she wished that the sky would darken sooner so that


    they would have an excuse to stay at the doctor¡¯s ce. She looked at the little slick beside her, and


    she had to find a way to send this boy away right now. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how to tell Dr. Turner


    about all the things she wanted to discuss with him.


    Naturally, Dr. Turner had his heart in the right ce and asked them to stay. ¡°In that case, you may let


    your friend rest here for a while. You two may decide what to do next when he wakes up.¡±


    A faint smile yed on Heather¡¯s lips. With a grateful expression, she replied to Dr. Turner, ¡°Sorry for


    troubling you then, Dr. Turner.¡±


    Meanwhile, he looked serious as though he couldn¡¯t smile. After averting his eyes from Heather, he


    looked at the boy and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, little slick. Just go back as early as possible!¡±


    Heather was still racking her brains for an excuse to send this little boy away when Dr. Turner directly


    asked him to go back. Thank goodness! she thought to herself.


    The boy looked at Heather before looking back at Dr. Turner. After thinking for a moment, he replied, ¡°I


    don¡¯t want to go back so early. I want to y at your ce for a while.¡±


    Heather looked morose upon hearing his words. Why is he being like that at such a critical moment?


    she thought to herself. She was somewhat dismayed by this, but she couldn¡¯t chase this boy away


    directly. After all, this boy had led them to the cabin.


    Dr. Turner walked over directly to the boy and looked at him with a loving expression. Then, he


    whispered softly to him, ¡°Thank you for sending a patient over today. I¡¯ll reward you with a piece of


    candy for this.¡± As he spoke, he conjured up a piece of candy in his hand. Surprisingly, he even knew


    how to perform magic.


    The boy brightened up at once when he got the candy. He said to Dr. Turner, ¡°Hehe! In that case, I¡¯ll be


    going back first!¡±


    The wooden door squeaked as the boy left, creating a spooky atmosphere in the log cabin. Meanwhile,


    Leony on the bamboo bed while letting his imagination run wild. He was here with an entric


    doctor at this moment, and it seemed very much like a horror movie scene. The quiet surroundings


    gave him the creeps as he couldn¡¯t hear a single sound, and the fact that the log cabin stood alone in


    the woods was really weird.


    Leon was almost frightened by his own thoughts. Since he could no longer maintain hisposure, he


    wondered if he should pretend to regain consciousness at this moment. However, upon recalling


    Heather¡¯s purpose ining here, he felt that he should hold on a bit more. After all, no ordinary


    people could get close to Heather with her fighting skills. Still, he was worried; it would be troublesome


    if this Dr. Turner really harbored evil designs and used some kind of sleep-inducing incense. These


    doctors were good at these tricks, so he had to be wary of them. When he thought of this, Leon even


    felt that he had difficulty breathing. For some reason, he felt somewhat ufortable as though he


    hadnded himself in a den of thieves.


    Heather didn¡¯t think this way, though. She appeared veryfortable as she sat quietly on a bamboo


    stool nearby, but in reality, she was contemting on how to speak to Dr. Turnerter. Furthermore,


    she was still unaware of his real capabilities, and it would be embarrassing if she rashly asked him to


    go back with her only to be let down.


    Just then, Dr. Turner¡¯s eyes roamed over Heather, and their eyes met. He didn¡¯t seem very old, though


    ¡ªin fact, he was much younger than the aged doctors of traditional Chinese medicine that Heather


    usually met. As she eyed him up and down, she surmised that he was probably in his forties. However,


    he was too skinny and had quite a lot of fine wrinkles on his face, and these fine wrinkles were very


    apparent when he made specific expressions and movements. It would be better for an aged person to


    put on some weight since that would make them look slightly younger than their peers.


    As Heather sized Dr. Turner up, he was also measuring her with his eyes. He squinted at her while


    inwardly guessing her purpose foring here. Heather¡¯s behavior seemed suspicious, but he didn¡¯t


    want to be too much of a busybody. After all, no ordinary people woulde to such a ce. Besides,


    since Heather wasn¡¯t providing a legitimate exnation, he wouldn¡¯t ask her about it, of course.


    Leon could feel the undercurrent surging in the air even with his eyes closed, whereas Heather looked


    at him with boredom. The person lying down right now was at ease, for he had left all the problems to


    her. She was considering if she should just go straight to the point instead of continuing to dawdle like


    this. After all, Leon couldn¡¯t possibly continue ying unconscious since doing so would make him


    aggrieved to death. ¡°Dr. Turner,¡± she called him softly, causing Leon to have his heart in his mouth.


    Dr. Turner was studying herbs on the other side of the room and was surprised when he suddenly


    heard Heather¡¯s voice. However, he was rtivelyposed, so he merely raised his head slightly and


    looked directly at the woman, signaling her to just say whatever she wanted to say.


    ¡°I heard that you have particrly amazing medical skills. It¡¯s said that you can evoke a miraculous


    cure and bring the dying back to life.¡± Heather thought she should reveal her identity appropriately at


    this moment. Otherwise, the atmosphere would be too stuffy with them looking at each other like this in


    embarrassment.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Dr. Turner responded tly without saying anything else.


    ¡°Do you really n on staying in this log cabin for the rest of your life, Dr. Turner?¡± Heather decided to


    be more straightforward as she couldn¡¯t care less about anything else at this moment.


    However, the doctor remained unmoved and continued to handle the medicinal materials in hand. He


    just knew from the look in Heather¡¯s eyes that she was up to no good when she arrived here, for her


    purpose was written clearly in her eyes.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    When Heather saw how indifferent Dr. Turner¡¯s attitude was, she became even more worried. It


    seemed like he didn¡¯t care about such things at all, and Heather didn¡¯t know what to use to move him if


    he didn¡¯t care about anything material and external. Furthermore, he looked indifferent to fame and


    profit, making her even more uncertain where to start. What should I do now? Heather thought to


    herself as she looked at Dr. Turner in distress. She was even more bothered by the fact that he hadn¡¯t


    even responded once so far.


    With that, Heather believed she had to take the initiative instead of continuing to be so passive. After


    all, her grandfather¡¯s life was concerned. She walked directly up to Dr. Turner and stared at him,


    making him totally unable to ignore her. She was very confident of her charms, so she didn¡¯t believe Dr.


    Turner wouldn¡¯t be drawn to that as a man.


    Meanwhile, thetter looked at her with an unperturbed expression. He couldn¡¯t understand what she


    meant, though he wouldn¡¯t be self-confident enough to think that she was seducing him.


    ¡°Did you not hear what I just said, Dr. Turner?¡± Heather looked at Dr. Turner yfully, thinking that


    doing so might please him more.


    However, he merely got goosebumps all over him when he heard Heather¡¯s deliberately forced voice.


    He couldn¡¯t stand women behaving like this; as a person with a pure heart and few worldly desires, he


    wouldn¡¯t be seduced by a temptress like her so easily. Instead, he looked at her in a serious manner


    with a look in his eyes that spoke for itself. ¡°If you have something to say, you might as well say it


    straight.¡± He didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush, so he didn¡¯t want to continue ying hide-and-seek


    with her. Can¡¯t she say whatever she wants to say directly? he thought to himself.


    Heather smiled an infectious smile than Dr. Turner¡¯s little heart could bear, so he could only turn his


    face away.


    ¡°Dr. Turner, I¡¯d like to ask you toe out of seclusion and help me save an old man.¡± Heather thought


    she¡¯d better state her purpose directly. If Dr. Turner really was a renowned doctor who had his heart in


    the right ce, he certainly wouldn¡¯t close his eyes to a dying person. As such, she could only make an


    issue of his conscience.


    However, he didn¡¯t extend a helping hand. ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t help you,¡± he refused Heather right away.


    His refusal displeased Heather somewhat. How could he do this? Not only did he turn me down without


    thinking, he wasn¡¯t even willing to inquire about the details! she thought to herself. ¡°I¡¯d like to know


    why.¡± She felt that Dr. Turner had gone a little too far. Isn¡¯t his refusal too straightforward?


    ¡°I swore on the day I came here that I¡¯ll never leave this ce,¡± Dr. Turner replied while staring at


    Heather¡¯s eyes. He liked her eyes, for they made him feel as though he was looking at a certain


    someone from ages ago.


    ¡°Are you going to shut your eyes to a dying person? How could you reconcile this to your conscience?


    Do you think you can apply your talents while staying here for the rest of your life? So many people


    outside are waiting for you to effect a miraculous cure and bring the dying back to life, yet you live in


    this remote and backward ce. Have you never thought of looking for someone to pass on your


    excellent medical skills to? Do you think you¡¯ve acted worthy of your ancestors?¡± Heather chastised in


    one breath. She was going to be pissed off by Mr. Turner. How could there be such a person? she


    thought to herself.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Turner looked at Heather and found that his guess was correct. He stated airily, ¡°You


    came for me this time, and you investigated me in secret.¡± Now that everyone had made themselves


    clear, there was nothing to hide. As such, Dr. Turner thought they¡¯d bettery their cards on the table


    directly. He looked at Heather icily as he needed an exnation.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I came for you because my grandfather needs you to bring him out of danger.¡± Heather


    looked at Dr. Turner indignantly as she didn¡¯t understand why he would react like this.


    ¡°Too many people in this world need to be cured. I can¡¯t save all of them, so I can only look after my


    own turf,¡± Dr. Turner retorted bluntly. He wasn¡¯t the person Heather imagined him to be¡ªhow could he


    possibly save everyone with his medical skills?


    ¡°You¡¯re rather selfish as a doctor. Have you ever thought of your ancestors¡¯ contributions to Chinese


    medicine? You possess unique skills handed down by your family, so how could you have the heart to


    let these skills vanish from the world?¡± Heather didn¡¯t believe that Dr. Turner felt no guilt since she


    could see the sorrow in his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else. I won¡¯t leave here¡ªnot even this forest.¡± Dr. Turner didn¡¯t want to


    listen to Heather anymore. He knew that he was ashamed to face his ancestors and that he shouldn¡¯t


    be like this for the sake of a woman, but how amazing love was! Love would sometimes make


    one feel sad and disheartened, but it would also drive one to despair at times. Of course, it could also


    give birth to hope.


    ¡°What are you guarding in this forest? Why did you choose to settle down in this ce?¡± Heather


    questioned Dr. Turner again and again, thinking that there must be a story behind this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything anymore. I don¡¯t want to tell you any of it, nor will I leave here, so please find


    someone morepetent instead!¡± Dr. Turner suppressed his anger. One could be shamed into anger,


    so he didn¡¯t want to let someone seize his sore points and continue to lecture him.


    ¡°You really are a well-bred doctor, but you¡¯ve forgotten your duty as one. No matter what happened to


    you before, you shouldn¡¯t abandon yourself to vice. Your ancestors must be ashamed of you.¡± Heather


    kept seizing on the subject of Dr. Turner¡¯s ancestors, doing so just to arouse a sense of guilt in him so


    that he might disclose his past to her. She knew that Dr. Turner was gued by something, so she had


    to liberate him from it. In other words, she believed that she would make a breakthrough.


    ¡°Shut up and stop poking into my business!¡± Dr. Turner red at Heather fiercely, thinking that she had


    really gone too far.


    Meanwhile, Leon wondered if he should keep on feigning unconsciousness as hey on the bamboo


    bed. He heard the conversation as clearly as daylight and felt that the atmosphere between Heather


    and Dr. Turner smacked heavily of gunpowder, so he feared that they mighte to blows. He thought


    to himself, If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Heather needs Dr. Turner¡¯s help, she would¡¯ve knocked him to


    the ground by now. After all, few people dare to speak to her like that.


    ¡°In that case, go out with me and save my grandfather.¡± Heather looked at Dr. Turner icily. Her patience


    was limited, and she had plenty of ways to force him out of seclusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Dr. Turner refused directly. He wasn¡¯t someone who would surrender that easily.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know who I am. I know you want to guard this forest, but I can tell you confidently


    that I can raze this ce to the ground.¡± Heather didn¡¯t believe that Dr. Turner didn¡¯t care about what


    he was guarding, so she would like to see how he would respond to this.


    Dr. Turner looked at Heather. Indeed, he didn¡¯t know who she was, but he could tell from her tone of


    voice that what she said didn¡¯t sound like an exaggeration. He frowned slightly, unsure of whether he


    should tell her what had happened in his past.


    The two looked at each other for a long time before Dr. Turner was beaten first. He let out a sigh of


    resignation and said, ¡°What I¡¯m guarding isn¡¯t this forest, but the people in this mountain.¡±


    Dr. Turner¡¯s sigh had a sense of story to it. Heather suddenly felt that she was being somewhat rude¡ª


    was she really right to coerce a stranger like this?


    ¡°Is it even possible that your dream is to be a country doctor? I can¡¯t understand this at all. You can


    protect more people instead,¡± she asked in a slightly mocking tone.


    ¡°You probably haven¡¯t looked into the viges in this mountain. This mountain isn¡¯t high, and it has 12


    viges in total. There aren¡¯t many vigers here, though. In fact, there are less than 1,000 of them.


    Like other mountain people, they are sincere and hard-working, but God has been very unfair to them.


    Their average lifespan is very short, and many are already lucky enough to live to the age of 50,¡± Dr.


    Turner exined in a mournful tone as he recalled the woman he loved. She died of a sudden illness in


    her early thirties, and there hadn¡¯t been enough time to save her life.


    ¡°Why would their lifespan be so short? Are they still living in a primitive society?¡± Heather asked


    puzzledly.


    Dr. Turner shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s because of the forest. You both have smelled the strange smell inside


    here, and it¡¯s precisely that smell that eats away at their health bit by bit. People with poor health may


    not even live to the age of 30,¡± he answered while shaking his head. He wondered if this ce was a


    corner forgotten by God, for this was too unfair to the people here.


    ¡°In that case, they can leave here or destroy the forest, can¡¯t they?¡± Heather didn¡¯t think it was difficult


    to solve this kind of problem, so she couldn¡¯t understand why Dr. Turner looked so distressed.


    ¡°Those dwelling in the mountains live off the surroundings. The forest is the mountain¡¯s foundation; by


    destroying the forest, the foundation that vigers rely on for survival will be destroyed as well,¡± Dr.


    Turner refuted Heather, thinking that she was the kind of person who lived in clover and was


    ¡°In that case, they should leave this ce.¡± Heather thought that staying alive was the most important


    thing.


    ¡°Some young people have left one after another these years, but the elders are unwilling to move. After


    all, they are reluctant to part with the ce where they have lived all their lives.¡± Dr. Turner didn¡¯t want


    to exin it to Heather anymore. He controlled his temper as he didn¡¯t want to let himself sink to her


    level.


    ¡°So are you staying here to find a way to solve this problem?¡± Heather finally figured out what Dr.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Turner was thinking. Wouldn¡¯t he weigh the pros and cons before doing such a risky thing, though? she


    thought to herself.


    ¡°This is what I promised someone¡ªI¡¯ll change this ce and turn this forest into a normal one,¡± Dr.


    Turner vowed solemnly, feeling that he was getting closer and closer to his goal.


    ¡°You should think about how old you are, Dr. Turner. Do you think you can definitely change this ce


    with your own mortal body? Did it ever cross your mind that you might also die early here?¡± Heather hit


    the nail on the head even though she didn¡¯t really want to dampen Dr. Turner¡¯s spirits. After all, the


    tenderness revealed in his eyes just now was deeply moving. She already had a general idea of the


    truth; Dr. Turner had probably made a promise to the woman he loved, which was why he decided to


    stay in this ce and disregard his life. However, it seemed that the person he loved had passed away,


    so she secretly felt sorry for him.


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t have much time left, so I must work even harder right now. I¡¯ll find a way to cure the


    vigers very soon as long as I¡¯m given a little more time,¡± Dr. Turner insisted almost madly.


    Heather was somewhat affected by Dr. Turner¡¯s words since such a devoted lover was rare in this


    world. Besides, he meant well by doing that. At the thought of this, she said directly to him, ¡°I can help


    you realize your ns as soon as possible, but you must help me.¡± The corners of her mouth turned up


    slightly, for she believed that she would definitely convince him this time.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    However, things didn¡¯t develop in the direction Heather had hoped it would. Instead of giving her a


    chance to talk about her measures, Dr. Turner resolutely said to her, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.¡±


    She looked at Dr. Turner with a baffled expression. This doctor is unable to tell good from bad, she


    thought to herself. She was a little angry; not only had Dr. Turner turned her down repeatedly, she


    didn¡¯t even get to know how good his medical skills were. This put her in a totally unfavorable situation.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you might suddenly die before you can treat the forest?¡± She continued to


    persuade him, believing that everyone had their own weaknesses.


    However, Dr. Turner cast Heather an emotionless nce. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, so I¡¯m well aware of my own


    condition.¡± He was unmoved, for he knew that he still had time.


    ¡°ident and tomorrow¡ªwho knows which mighte first?¡± Heather was still unwilling to give up


    hope. She believed her hunch, and she just knew that Dr. Turner possessed an effective prescription to


    cure Robert with.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. Perhaps I¡¯ll have an ident as soon as Ie out of this


    forest.¡± Dr. Turner¡¯s wise appearance made people wonder if he was actually serious or talking


    nonsense.


    ¡°What a pathetic person you are. You¡¯ve confined yourself to a designated area, and you¡¯re afraid that


    you might have an ident once you leave such confines.¡± Heather was fond of making sarcastic


    remarks, and this time was no exception.


    However, Dr. Turner didn¡¯t let himself sink to Heather¡¯s level; he just wanted to get rid of this trouble as


    soon as possible. ¡°Your friend should¡¯ve regained consciousness by now. Just get out of here early


    before the sky darkens.¡±


    Heather thought it would be useless to continue wasting time here. In that case, she would go back and


    make some ns first. Evidently, asking Dr. Turner toe out of seclusion was much more


    Meanwhile, Leon had heard their entire conversation loud and clear. Since Dr. Turner was already


    telling them to leave, it would be pointless for him to continue feigning unconsciousness. Opening his


    eyes instantly, he gazed at everything unfamiliar around him and had to admit that this log cabin was


    quite picturesque. Then, he got up from the bed and walked over to Heather.


    Heather finally noticed him when he was about to get close to her. Then, she turned her face around


    and looked at the man. Even Leon was nning to leave, so she had nothing to hesitate about.


    ¡°Your friend seems to be recovering well. In that case, you two should leave as soon as possible!¡± Dr.


    Turner continued to show them the door without hesitation.


    Heather gave a slight nod in response. After all, it was pointless to keep on staying here, so she¡¯d


    better go back and draw up a n first beforeing back to Dr. Turner again. So much for repeatedly


    requesting someone¡¯s help, she thought to herself.


    On the other hand, Leon followed Heather and left directly without saying a word, which was very


    unlike him. After all, he was a polite gentleman, and thanking people was the most basic etiquette.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Heather. Dr. Turner is a bit stubborn, but he isn¡¯t an evil person,¡± heforted the


    woman. In reality, he hadn¡¯t said a word more than necessary to Dr. Turner just now because he feared


    that it would make Heather unhappy.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Turner gave a soft sigh as he watched the two figures slowly disappearing into the


    forest. Young people nowadays were indeed young and impetuous, and he couldn¡¯t help being


    reminded of what had happened back then. He had also been daring and energetic at the time, thinking


    that he could change this world. Only now did he realize there were few changes he could make¡ªit


    was already good enough not to be changed by this sophisticated world. In other words, he had lost the


    lofty aspirations he had back then. If it weren¡¯t for the promise he made to the woman he loved, he


    would rather go to theherworld to search for her. He only feared that the woman he loved had drunk


    from the river Lethe, forgotten about him, and reincarnated early. He had asked her to wait on the


    Bridge of Judgment, but more than ten years had passed since then. He feared that he wouldn¡¯t be


    able to find her if he died a bitter.


    Dr. Turner dragged his own lumbering body back to the bamboo hut, knowing that his bodily functions


    were deteriorating rapidly. This forest was probably the devil¡¯s dwelling, for it could cause people to age


    rapidly inside out. He didn¡¯t wish any outsiders toe here, nor did he wish the two young people to


    worried that a person¡¯s presence in this ce would cause hidden dangers to their health.


    Meanwhile, Heather and Leon hade out of the forest. Those in the vige had fallen asleep by


    now, making it seem like they had arrived at a no man¡¯snd. As they walked together, Leon suddenly


    suggested to Heather, ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring your grandfather over? Dr. Turner won¡¯t turn down a


    patient whoes to him on their own, right?¡±


    Heather shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do, of course. Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? The smell given off


    by this forest is harmful to the human body. Grandpa is in very poor health right now, so how could we


    let hime to such a ce?¡± Heather was somewhat agitated, and it seemed as though she hadn¡¯t


    recovered from the atmosphere just now.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯d better leave as soon as possible! Such a hell of a ce will probably eat away at our


    health as well,¡± Leon urged worriedly as he still wanted to enjoy a long life.


    In the meantime, Heather looked at Leon apologetically as she didn¡¯t expect such a ce to be so


    dangerous. She shouldn¡¯t have dragged him along, and she would be tormented by guilt if anything


    happened to him. ¡°How did you feel when you smelled that faint fragrance today?¡± she asked worriedly.


    Leon had shown difort earlier today, so she was wondering if she should take him to the hospital


    tomorrow for a checkup.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything else except for dizziness.¡± Leon could tell that Heather was worried about him,


    and it seemed like she wasn¡¯t that cold-blooded. Leon liked being cared for by Heather.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow for a checkup,¡± the woman said to him. She knew that it wouldn¡¯t


    work if she asked Leon to go to the hospital alone. As such, they would undergo medical examinations


    together.


    ¡°Since when have you be so careful, Heather?¡± Leon knew that she didn¡¯t like hospitals, so he felt


    very gratified when she agreed to go along this time.


    ¡°You¡¯re full of crap.¡± Heather was back to her aloof, sharp-tongued, and proud self again.


    Leon couldn¡¯t help but protest as he said, ¡°You talked quite a lot of nonsense there with Dr. Turner just


    now.¡± He still remembered how he had done everything he could to woo Heather a long time ago. Not


    only did he have to put up with her sharp tongue at that time, he could even turn the other cheek if she


    pped him on the left. However, as time went on, their rtionship slowly changed from one between


    the suitor and the wooed to an ambiguous rtionship that fell somewhere between friendship and


    love, and Leon began his journey of fighting back. Therefore, it waspletely thanks to Heather that


    he had a sharp tongue right now. Even so, he liked the feeling of squabbling with her. Although he


    knew that he might not be a suitable match for her, he was sometimes reluctant to give her over to


    someone else. Could they continue to roast each other freely like this if Heather really had someone


    else by her side one day? That was probably impossible since bosom buddies would always be


    ordinary friends because of their boyfriend¡¯s intervention.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Do you n to walk using your tongue?¡± Heather asked contemptuously. She was in


    no mood to continue engaging in a battle of words with Leon since many matters were awaiting them.


    ¡°Where is our car?¡± Leon was more concerned about this. Without a car, they would have to walk back


    on foot¡ªthat was practically impossible.


    Heather smiled mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got them to park the car along the route we used, so we


    can definitely find it as long as we retrace our steps,¡± she said while taking out the car keys.


    Meanwhile, Leon felt simply helpless as he looked at the road ahead of them. They had spent that


    entire day traveling outdoors on foot. Moreover, this trip was technically a waste of time since their hard


    work didn¡¯t convince Dr. Turner. In an instant, he felt rather disappointed.


    ¡°Why do you look so down?¡± Heather asked caringly as she could tell that Leon¡¯s morale was quite low.


    He shook his head and forced a smile at Heather. ¡°Nothing. I just feel that this trip hasn¡¯t been worth it.¡±


    Heather looked at him with a half-smile. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Have you never gone on sales calls


    yourself?¡±


    Leon shook his head. He was totally uninterested in his family¡¯s business, so it was even more


    impossible for him to go on sales calls. Hence, his knowledge of how to run a business was purely


    theoretical.


    ¡°You might think that there aren¡¯t any benefits when you first go on a sales call, but that actually isn¡¯t


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the case. We met Dr. Turner today and collected a lot of useful information. He used to only exist in


    rumors, but he¡¯s a solid human being now that we¡¯ve met him in person. With that, I can unravel more


    details about him.¡± Needless to say, Heather felt quite satisfied with today¡¯s results. She didn¡¯t have


    much time, but she was still willing to spend some time on Dr. Turner.


    However, Leon felt that the chances of convincing the doctor was low. ¡°How do you n on persuading


    Dr. Turner, Heather? He¡¯s so stubborn.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯ll always be some way.¡± Heather was confident about the future. The fact that a problem


    couldn¡¯t be solved right now didn¡¯t mean that it couldn¡¯t be solved in the future.


    ¡°I can never be as self-confident as you are, Heather.¡± Leon smiled at her, and his bright smile


    lightened her mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m not self-confident; I just have my feet on the ground. Besides, Dr. Turner isn¡¯t as unreasonable as


    he seems, for he¡¯s much better than those unamodating clients of mine. The way I see it, it¡¯ll only


    take some effort to deal with him.¡± Heather now treated this matter as apany project so that she


    could get fired up.


    ¡°What do you n to do next, Heather?¡± Leon asked curiously. After all, he didn¡¯t have any good ideas


    himself.


    ¡°Our next step is to have a physical checkup before continuing to intrude Dr. Turner¡¯s quiet life in the


    bamboo forest.¡± Heather thought they should deal with the doctor by pestering him ceaselessly, for she


    believed he couldn¡¯t hold out against them.


    Meanwhile, Leon shook his head sympathetically. ¡°Dr. Turner is unlucky enough to have met you.¡± He


    couldn¡¯t tell if he felt sympathy or wanted tough when he imagined how Dr. Turner¡¯s quiet life would


    be intruded upon in the future.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped, for Grandpa needs him to bring him out of danger. I can do anything wicked for


    Grandpa¡¯s sake.¡± Heather was totally unashamed in front of Leon. After all, she was such an


    unscrupulous businesswoman.


    ¡°Just look at how you exhibit the qualities of an unscrupulous businesswoman again, Heather. That¡¯s


    why you shouldn¡¯t restrain yourself. You¡¯ll definitely be a sessful profiteer,¡± Leon remarked with


    a sinister smile. He had always thought very highly of Heather.


    ¡°Just shut up and hurry on our way. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be going down the mountain in the dark,¡± Heather


    reminded him. They had been walking at a very slow pace, and this made her feel anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Heather. I have excellent night vision, so I¡¯m not worried at all about hurrying on our way


    in the dark.¡± Leonughed slyly. He liked the dark night, and it had been a long time since hest


    traveled during twilight.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    The sky gradually darkened. Heather and Leon walked together, but they still couldn¡¯t see any sign of


    the car. A rather worried Leon then asked, ¡°Are you sure the car is really parked at a conspicuous spot,


    Heather?¡± He even suspected that the car might have been stolen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of that.¡± Heather felt they would probably see the car if they walked a little further.


    ¡°It can¡¯t possibly have been stolen, can it?¡± asked Leon, discouraged. As such, he couldn¡¯t stop himself


    from voicing his doubts.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Heather replied categorically. The car had a superb anti-theft function, so how


    could it be stolen that easily?


    Leon continued to follow Heather. It¡¯s so normal for a luxury car parked in deste countryside to be


    made off with, he thought to himself. Instantly, he lost all his vigor like a deted balloon, and they


    walked around while looking fruitlessly for a long time.


    Eventually, Heather took her cell phone out of her pocket. At this moment, it seemed that they could


    only rely on the positioning system to find the car. Leon didn¡¯t realize what Heather was trying to do


    until he saw what she was doing, and he realized that they had totally forgotten about this earlier.


    ¡°Have you detected the car¡¯s location, Heather?¡± He leaned closer to her as he was in desperate need


    of a car right now. After all, they were on a barren and deste mountain where the vehicles passing


    by were mostly trucks. If they wanted to leave here sooner, they could only find their car. In an instant,


    he was well motivated again, dying to see the car at once.


    Heather looked at the location disyed on her cell phone. The car was nearby, but why couldn¡¯t they


    find it no matter how hard they searched? She was somewhat perplexed, and Leon also found this


    rather strange. Hence, they looked at each other in puzzlement. ¡°What should we do now, Heather?¡±


    Leon became even more convinced that the car must have been stolen, and it seemed that thieves¡¯


    skills nowadays had be better and better.


    ¡°I think they probably camouged the car a bit.¡± Heather looked at one particr spot with a false


    smile. Earlier on, I told them to park the car at a conspicuous ce. Why can¡¯t they understand human


    Leon followed Heather¡¯s gaze and saw the car as expected. He then said to Heather with a sullen


    expression, ¡°This ce does seem conspicuous, huh.¡±


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he walked forward directly. Had Heather not checked the car¡¯s


    location, they probably would¡¯ve searched for the car until the second half of the night without any


    sess. Leon walked toward the vehicle with an unhappy expression, whereas Heather followed


    leisurely behind him. However, just as he was about to approach the car, she suddenly felt a sense of


    danger. In fact, Leon was ready to remove the branches from the car himself when she suddenly


    shouted, ¡°Stop, Leon! Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Leon¡¯s outstretched hand paused in midair as he turned around and looked at Heather with a puzzled


    look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Heather?¡±


    She quickly stepped toward Leon and dragged him behind her directly. Then, she picked up a stone


    from the ground and threw it right at the car.


    Just like that, the stone produced a sound as it hit the vehicle. Heather¡¯s hunch told her that this car


    had been tampered with, but nothing happened at all. Hence, Leon looked at her in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t


    prank me at a time like this, Heather.¡± Thinking that the woman was merely teasing him, he shook her


    hand off directly and walked straight over to the car.


    As a loud boom ensued just then, Leon was knocked over directly as a result of the heatwave


    produced by an explosion. He was fortunate to be strong and vigorous, or else he would¡¯ve died here


    today. As the raging mes burned, he got up from the ground and looked at Heather with a trace of


    panic and confusion. He looked very ghastly, for another explosion had happened. He was f*cking out


    of luck this year.


    ¡°The car has been tampered with.¡± Heather¡¯s features were almost contorted. For the time being, she


    didn¡¯t know who was the culprit behind this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this, Heather?¡± Leon wondered in his mind whether this was the work of the bunch


    of perverse guys. There had been an endless stream of assassination attempts on his family since the


    Middle Ages, so it had to be said that he was lucky to be safe and alive until now. At the thought of this,


    he wished he could return to his family ande to a standoff with those who had the face of a human


    but the heart of a beast.


    ¡°We¡¯re being stalked.¡± Heather believed that someone must be peeping at them in secret.


    ¡°What should we do now, Heather?¡± Leon knew nothing about Sria¡¯s rules, and this ce wasn¡¯t his


    turf.


    ¡°Call the police. This is the crime scene, so we should try our best not to disturb anything here,¡±


    Heather replied as she took out her cell phone and began calling the police. After making the phone


    call, she stayed where she was and silently watched as the fire grew in intensity across from her. It


    probably wouldn¡¯t take long before the forest would be burned down as well. At the same time, she also


    called the fire brigade. Since this incident was too abominable in nature, she had to calm down and sort


    out the whole matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Heather. I¡¯m probably the one who¡¯s caused this trouble.¡± Leon looked at the woman


    apologetically. He surmised it was probably that bunch of people who did this¡ªthey loved creating


    explosions the most because evidence of the crime would rarely be left behind by doing so. Then, he


    looked bitterly at the growing fire in front of him.


    ¡°No head or tail can be made of this incident yet, so don¡¯t me yourself for this. I¡¯m the one who


    probably brought you into trouble.¡± Heather didn¡¯t know what on earth was going on, but she suspected


    that she was the cause of this trouble.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Are we going to wait here, Heather?¡± Leon watched how the fire grew in intensity and was worried that


    their safety might be endangered.


    However, Heather refused to leave this ce as she wanted to wait until the police arrived. ¡°Yeah.


    We¡¯re on a clearing, so the fire won¡¯t reach us.¡±


    Seeing how stubborn she was, Leon felt that he couldn¡¯t chicken out either. After all, there was some


    distance between them and the fire anyway. On the other hand, Heather suddenly felt a bit tired, and


    she crouched down on her own. Leon crouched down as well and looked at her with his eyes full of


    care and sympathy.


    Shortly after that, she received a phone call from Zayne. ¡°Where are you right now, Heather? Hurry


    back to Bradfort City. You¡¯re in grave danger right now, and I heard that someone wants to have you


    assassinated.¡± He learned of this rumor somewhere.


    Heather didn¡¯t expect Zayne to learn the news so quickly. Her eyes flickered, and one couldn¡¯t fathom


    her innermost thoughts. ¡°I can¡¯t go back right now. I have something important to finish.¡± She couldn¡¯t


    go back since she wasn¡¯t someone who cravenly clung to life instead of braving death.


    ¡°Stop fooling around. What else is more important than your life?¡± Zayne was almost pissed off by


    Heather as he knew how stubborn thetter was.


    ¡°Grandpa is going to die at any time, so I must find a renowned doctor to cure him.¡± Heather had


    wanted to hide this from Zayne earlier, but what kind of a person was he? He would uncover this


    sooner orter, so she decided to confess to him instead.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t care about your life. All right then, don¡¯t do anything rash and send me your location.


    I¡¯ll go to you right away.¡± Zayne couldn¡¯t leave someone in the lurch, especially when the person was


    Heather as she tugged at his heartstrings.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over here. I can hardly protect myself right now, and I¡¯m afraid of dragging you into trouble


    if youe over right now.¡± Heather had already brought Leon into this mess, so she didn¡¯t want to do


    the same to Zayne.


    ¡°Those who want to kill me are more than I can count on my fingers. I¡¯m the dangerous person here,¡±


    Zayne replied in a bantering tone. At any rate, he needed to rush to Heather¡¯s side immediately since


    he couldn¡¯t allow anything wrong to happen to her. ¡°I can find out where you are even if you don¡¯t send


    me your location,¡± he added specifically, not wanting to waste time because of her soft-heartedness.


    Upon hearing Zayne¡¯s words, Heather could only tell him her location. Either way, he wouldn¡¯t be able


    toe to her in such a short period of time unless he came by private jet. ¡°Keep in constant touch


    with me, and don¡¯t trust anyone else,¡± he said before hanging up the phone.


    When the call ended, Heather looked at Leon with an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m the


    target of this explosion.¡±


    Leon had heard most of Heather¡¯s conversation with Zayne while she was talking over the phone. He


    looked at her with heartache, unable to imagine who on earth would plot a murderous scene against


    her. ¡°In that case, are we going to wait for Zayne here?¡± he asked in a tender voice. He wished he


    could take Heather into his arms right now, but he suppressed this urge instead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that. Let¡¯s wait for the police to arrive first.¡± Heather shook her head. Zayne wasn¡¯t


    superman, so the police would probably turn up before him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Zayne tell us not to trust anyone easily? Can we trust the policeter?¡± Leon asked worriedly.


    Would it be a mistake if we wait for the cops? he thought to himself.


    ¡°I trust the police,¡± Heather replied assertively out of a sense of justice. ¡°Even if the person who¡¯s trying


    to have me assassinated bribes the police, I don¡¯t believe that he can bribe the entire police


    department. We¡¯ll definitely go to the police stationter, and I believe that ce will be very safe.¡±


    When he saw the look on Heather¡¯s face, Leon decided to believe her judgment, so he gave her a


    heavy nod. ¡°We must be together all the timeter, Heather. If anything happens, we can look after


    each other.¡± He demonstrated unusual courage in the face of such a thing. Since he had experienced


    this before, he could think calmly andfort her at the same time.


    ¡°Okay.¡± They still had a long night ahead of them, and no one knew what else would happenter.


    Perhaps because she had experienced an explosion before, Heather seemed quite indifferent this time.


    Still, the previous explosion happened a distance away from her, whereas this time¡¯s explosion almost


    killed her. As she narrowly escaped the jaws of death, she suddenly felt lucky to be still alive. How


    wonderful this feeling was! Suddenly, she came around to some ideas that she had been unable to


    get over him, and she wanted to share her thoughts with someone at this moment. ¡°Are you willing to


    help me, Leon?¡± she asked quietly like a ghost.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Leon replied without hesitation. He would try his best to satisfy or help Heather as long as


    he was needed. Sometimes, she was like a member of his family. Apart from love, they had established


    a kind of familial affection between them that went beyond blood rtionships.


    ¡°I want to have the aid of your family¡¯s influence, so we must get engaged.¡± Heather had to take


    advantage of Leon¡¯s family this time since she knew that his family had extraordinary international


    influence.


    ¡°You have my word,¡± he responded without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°But the one I love is Matthias, so we will break off our engagement when the crisis is over.¡± Heather


    was particrly frank this time, but she knew that Leon would definitely agree to her request as long as


    she made one. Even though doing so would be unfair to him, she really couldn¡¯t make do with the


    situation. Now that the one she loved had shown up, she couldn¡¯t marry someone she didn¡¯t love.


    Leon¡¯s face turned very ghastly. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling deste as Heather¡¯s words


    could be interpreted to mean that she wanted to exploit him. He looked at her as she looked at him,


    and they nced straight into each other¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    In the end, Leon nodded solemnly. ¡°I understand that.¡± The word ¡®understand¡¯ almost broke his heart.


    He thought he could give Heather his best wishes in an easygoing manner, but it seemed like he was


    unable to do so since he still had wishful ideas. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into Matthias for you, Heather.¡± In reality,


    he had already begun investigating Matthias when he met thetter, for he didn¡¯t allow anyone to


    approach Heather purposefully.


    She was a little surprised by this, but what Leon said was understandable. Then, she looked at him


    before turning her gaze to somewhere else. ¡°Zayne has looked into Matthias as well.¡± Sometimes,


    Heather considered herself lucky that the men protecting her were all exceptional¡ªthey¡¯d entrust her to


    someone else as long as they could see that she was happy.


    ¡°Matthias has really fallen in love with you, and he had no ulterior motives when he approached you.


    Perhaps he hesitated because he didn¡¯t know if he should go against his entire family for your sake.¡±


    Leon felt as though he was being possessed by Matthias. At this moment, he took on thetter¡¯s role


    as he harbored an unspeakable love for the woman.


    ¡°Going against his entire family for my sake?¡± Heather hadn¡¯t heard Zayne mentioning this, so she


    suspected that this was merely Leon¡¯s wild guess.


    ¡°This is just my guess, for Matthias has been doing things that are against his family¡¯s interests these


    days.¡± Leon didn¡¯t dare to affirm that his guess was right, but he could put himself in Matthias¡¯ shoes. If


    Leon had the real power to control his family, he would probably choose to destroy this perverted family


    as well.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Heather knew that Matthias was a sessful businessman who would do


    anything for profit, but she couldn¡¯t believe that he wanted to destroy his family.


    ¡°Perhaps Matthias already had this idea a long time ago, and he became more certain of it after falling


    in love with you,¡± Leonmented from Matthias¡¯ perspective.


    ¡°Why would he want to destroy his family? Matthias will have nothing to his name if he destroys the


    Locke Group.¡± Nheless, Heather couldn¡¯t understand how he felt. She didn¡¯t like her family either,


    but it never crossed her mind to destroy them at all.


    ¡°Heather, not everyone protects their family like you and Tony do. For some, their hatred toward their


    family members is already deep in their bones. In my eyes, my family is a concentration camp of


    perverts too, and I¡¯d definitely destroy them if I could.¡± Leon admired Matthias very much for this, for


    thetter must have sacrificed a lot to climb to his current position in that kind of family.


    ¡°This is only your guess. We have no idea what Matthias truly thinks, though.¡± Heather could sense


    Matthias¡¯ attachment to the Locke Group, so she didn¡¯t believe that he would destroy thepany.


    Needless to say, she found this really hard to ept.


    ¡°Time will prove everything, Heather.¡± Leon shed a charming smile against the backdrop of fire.


    Before their conversation ended, they heard several fire engine sirens. Not long after that, police car


    sirens could be heard as well. What a crazy world this is, Heather and Leon thought to themselves as


    they stood up and put their love affairs aside first.


    They then retreated to a safe zone under the police¡¯s guidance while the fire brigade and the police


    bustled about. They seemed unusually calm and collected,pletely unlike people who just


    experienced such a horrifying incident. Now that the police had arrived, it was no longer necessary for


    them to continue staying at the scene. Therefore, they were taken to the police station before those


    reporters swarmed crazily to the ce.


    As they sat beside each other in the police station, Heather and Leon were unsmiling as they gave off a


    powerful aura. Meanwhile, the police department arranged for a young and beautiful policewoman to


    record their testimony. With her smart-looking short hair, the policewoman was brimming with


    cheeriness, and Leon held back his usual casual attitude without flirting with her this time.


    ¡°Please describe in detail the process of how the explosion happened back then,¡± the policewoman


    said in an authoritative manner.


    Heather¡¯s eyes fell on the policewoman. There was a sense of decadent beauty about her, and her fair


    and wless face gave a sense of holiness. ¡°We were going down the mountain back then when I


    found my car using my cell phone¡¯s positioning system. Someone had covered the car with branches,


    and Leon was about to move forward and remove the branches when I sensed danger and stopped


    him. After that, I pulled him back to a safe area and threw a stone at the car. A minuteter, the car


    suddenly exploded.¡± She gave a simple exnation of how the explosion happened.


    The policewoman looked doubtful, though. She then asked in puzzlement, ¡°Someone covered the car


    with branches? Why would such a strange thing happen?¡±


    ¡°Our car was stuck in a pit on our way here. I made a phone call to have someone deal with it, telling


    them to tow the car out of the pit and park it somewhere conspicuous,¡± Heather answered while taking


    out her cell phone and finding the phone number she had previously dialed. ¡°It¡¯s this phone number. I¡¯d


    suggest that you guys investigate this case by following this trail,¡± she added calmly like a detective.


    The policewoman was slightly displeased by Heather¡¯s tone of voice. ¡°Please describe in detail what


    happened to you two today,¡± she ordered while trying her best to sound polite.


    Since she didn¡¯t want to continue speaking, Heather shot a nce at Leon and signaled for him to tell


    the policewoman the whole story.


    Thetter took Heather¡¯s hint readily and smiled at the policewoman, causing her heart to flutter as she


    had never seen such a handsome man all her life. ¡°The story begins in the morning. We set out from


    Spring Willow Hotel to Plymbiens Hill by car at 9.00AM, but it got stuck in a pit near the hill and could


    no longer move forward. As a result, Heather called for someone toe over and deal with this,


    whereas we entered the hill on foot. On our way back, she found the car using her cell phone¡¯s


    positioning system, but someone covered it with branches as simple camouge. At the time, we


    guessed this was done because the person feared that the car might be stolen. Heather has told the


    rest of the story very clearly, so I don¡¯t have to repeat it,¡± he exined briefly since both he and


    Heather thought it wasn¡¯t necessary to tell the police every single detail.


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose for going to Plymbiens Hill?¡± The policewoman continued to question them as the


    story still sounded puzzling to her. As far as she knew, few people would ever go there.


    Just then, Heather interjected all of a sudden and said, ¡°We went there to look for the famous Dr.


    Turner.¡± She knew that he was unwilling to leave his log cabin. In that case, she would have the police


    ask him out instead.


    Leon turned to look at Heather. After they exchanged a few nces, he immediately realized what she


    was trying to do.


    ¡°Dr. Turner?¡± The policewoman looked at them with a puzzled expression as she had never heard of


    this name.


    ¡°My grandfather is in poor health, so I wanted to ask Dr. Turner to help me examine him,¡± Heather


    continued. No matter what, she had to get Dr. Turner involved in the case.


    As the policewoman listened to Heather and Leon¡¯s words, she felt that the story had be


    increasinglyplicated, and she wrote down all the important points. On the other hand, Heather


    didn¡¯t forget to remind her, ¡°Perhaps Dr. Turner also has something to do with this. You should summon


    him to the police station and ask him about it.¡±


    Leon also said in support of Heather, ¡°That¡¯s right. When we met Dr. Turner today, we felt that he was


    being rather weird.¡±


    The policewoman looked at them in bafflement. Why would a Dr. Turner be dragged into this? ¡°Do you


    two have any enemies?¡± she asked as a matter of routine. Still, she wrote down Dr. Turner¡¯s name


    upon hearing their repeated mentioning of him.


    ¡°We¡¯re both businesspeople, so we have a lot of enemies. Still, we haven¡¯t thought of a specific enemy


    who¡¯s itching to kill us for the time being,¡± Heather replied with a delicate touch. She believed that she


    had never done anything too wicked, and she wanted to know who was the culprit behind this as well.


    The policewoman asked more questions, but Heather and Leon¡¯s testimony didn¡¯t provide much help.


    Currently, the most suspicious person was the person Heather had called earlier. ¡°Thank you for your


    cooperation. You two may go back now,¡± the policewoman said while standing up. In fact, she was


    quite reluctant to part with the man.


    Heather and Leon then looked at each other before the former decided it was better for her to say it.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to leave the police station for the time being. The suspect hasn¡¯t been caught yet, so


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    we¡¯re worried about our safety.¡±


    The policewoman was secretly delighted when she heard Heather¡¯s words, so she said to the both of


    them, ¡°In that case, you two may wait at the police station for the time being. I¡¯ll tell my superior about


    your situation and ask them for further instructions.¡±


    The duo smiled with satisfaction. They imed they were afraid and worried, but in reality, one couldn¡¯t


    sense fear in them.


    The policewoman took one more look at Leon before she left, reluctant to leave him. Meanwhile,


    Heather and the man remained in their seats. She then looked at him andmented, ¡°You¡¯re quite


    charming when you put on a serious expression.¡±


    Leon smiled at her. ¡°Are you attracted by my charm as well?¡±


    Heather cast him a disdainful nce. ¡°The policewoman from just now seems to have a good opinion


    of you.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Personally, I prefer long-haired women.¡±


    Heather responded to Leon with a faint smile as she spoke. ¡°In that case, it seems like I should cut my


    hair short.¡±


    Thetter looked at her with a look of speechlessness. ¡°Are you willing to part with your beautiful hair,


    Heather?¡±


    The two had put what happened previously behind them as they talked and joked quietly in the police


    station. Some things might cause fear and anxiety if one didn¡¯t know the reasons behind them, but


    once the truth was understood, the only thing left to be done was facing it with equanimity. After all,


    humans instinctively feared the unknown. Right now, Heather just wanted to quietly wait at the police


    station for Zayne to arrive, for she believed that he was capable of protecting them.


    Suddenly, Leon asked, ¡°Have you ever suspected Zayne, Heather?¡± When he connected the previous


    explosion with the current one, he felt that this person was somewhat strange.


    ¡°Nope, I trust him.¡± Heather was a person who never suspected whoever she hired, for she¡¯d never let


    anyone suspicious work under her in the first ce. Because of that, she didn¡¯t think Zayne was behind


    it.


    ¡°I like your boldness, Heather.¡± Leon smiled. I¡¯m so stupid. I know her disposition very well, yet I¡¯m


    asking such a question, he thought to himself. ¡°Are we going to stay here tonight, Heather?¡± He didn¡¯t


    like the police station as he found this ce somewhat oppressive.


    ¡°Is there anywhere safer?¡± Heather thought it was better to stay at the police station, though she also


    yearned for her big and soft bed very much right now.


    ¡°Could you ask Zayne where he is right now, Heather?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Leon¡¯s reminder, she would have almost forgotten that Zayne had specifically told her


    not to lose touch with him. She immediately told him about her situation, and he replied to her not long


    after that. ¡®Leave the police station. There aren¡¯t enough people in the police station at night, so this


    ce isn¡¯tpletely safe.¡¯ Zayne calmly analyzed the situation for her, wishing that he could grow a


    pair of wings and fly to her side right now.


    ¡°In that case, where should we go now?¡± Heather couldn¡¯t think of any other ce, but she surmised


    Zayne would rmend her one.


    Shortly after that, Zayne texted her an address. ¡®Go to this ce right now and wait for three hours until


    I arrive.¡¯

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Since there was no time for more consideration right now, Heather decided to follow Zayne¡¯s


    instructions. However, Leon disagreed with her. ¡°Can I tell you my opinion, Heather?¡± He thought what


    Zayne had said sounded too exaggerated. He had been hunted himself, so he believed he was


    qualified to speak. ¡°Three hours isn¡¯t long. It¡¯s better to stay at the police station instead of spending


    time looking for the address.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that someone would burst into the police station and kill


    people inrge numbers. Such a situation appeared mostly in films and TV dramas, but it rarely


    happened in reality.


    ¡°Since Zayne has told us to do so, I believe that he¡¯s given this serious and careful consideration.¡± On


    the contrary, Heather didn¡¯t think Zayne was making a mountain out of a molehill. She knew him very


    well, and she was aware that he was a person with great finesse.


    ¡°Heather, it¡¯ll be more likely for us to encounter danger if we go out right now.¡± Leon needed to remind


    her about this. It wasn¡¯t necessarily safe outside, and it might be even more dangerous than staying at


    the police station.


    Heather insisted on trusting Zayne, though. ¡°Zayne has nned the route for us, so I believe in his


    judgment and ns.¡±


    Upon hearing Heather¡¯s words, Leon could say nothing more. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go, Heather!¡±


    He had always known how to behave. Now that Heather had already said something like this, what


    else could he say?


    However, Heather suddenly changed her mind. ¡°I¡¯m the one they¡¯re trying to kill, Leon. You have


    nothing to do with this, so you¡¯d better not risk your life with me.¡±


    When he heard her saying that, his face darkened instantly as he looked at her frostily. ¡°Am I a coward


    who¡¯s afraid of death in your eyes, Heather?¡± No matter what, he would never leave her at this


    moment.


    ¡°We have to be rational, Leon. It¡¯s really not suitable for us to move about together in such a situation


    right now.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want to bring him into trouble. She wanted to act alone, but convincing Leon


    was a big problem.


    The man ignored Heather¡¯s words directly, though. ¡°Heather, what route has Zayne nned for us?¡± He


    refused to go elsewhere right now since he only wanted to stay by her side. Her current predicament


    unsettled him very much, so he couldn¡¯t wait to get closer to her and was even willing to shield her from


    danger. Therefore, it was absolutely impossible to separate him from Heather right now.


    ¡°You know my fighting skills, Leon. I¡¯ll be even more overcautious with you around,¡± Heather said


    frankly. She looked at him sincerely, trying to use such a way to stop him froming with her.


    Meanwhile, Leon was nearly fooled by Heather when he looked at her. Luckily, he didn¡¯t believe her to


    be such a person, so he said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Heather. I¡¯ll never get in your way.¡±


    Heather was still unwilling to ept this, though. She knew how dangerous the outside world was, but


    she didn¡¯t have any alternative to choose from. However, Leon was different, so she couldn¡¯t let any


    danger befall him.


    ¡°Heather, Zayne will arrive if we keep stalling for time. In that case, we might as well wait for him at the


    police station. Anyway, the policewoman¡¯s superiors will definitely appoint some people to protect us


    after she asks them for instructions,¡± Leon said in a threatening tone. Indeed, they couldn¡¯t go


    anywhere if they kept on wasting time like this.


    Going on like this wasn¡¯t the solution, so Heather could only take him with her. Right now, she could


    only pray for their safety for the uing journey. Then, the pair of them openly walked out of the


    police station. They were lucky in a sense that the policewoman hadn¡¯te back yet, or they probably


    would¡¯ve been unable to leave.


    When they picked up their car, Leon asked Heather worriedly, ¡°Is it really fine for us to leave directly?¡±


    After all, the policewoman had already requested help from her superiors to dispatch more police


    personnel for protection, so it seemed like they¡¯d be making her look really bad by running away like


    this.


    ¡°Nothing will happen.¡± Heatherughed. ¡°We¡¯re witnesses, not suspects,¡± she reminded him. She didn¡¯t


    know why, but she felt that Leon seemed to be burdened with sin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and get into the car,¡± he suddenly urged. Only after getting into the car did he feel a


    sense of security. They had beenpletely exposed outside just now, which made him feel very


    insecure. The limited space in the car instantly kindled a sense of security in him.


    Heather looked steadily ahead as she drove, whereas Leon looked at her from the side. Now that


    things had be increasinglyplicated, every second felt unbearable. ¡°Do you have a better way


    right now, Heather?¡± he suddenly asked, baffling the woman somewhat.


    ¡°What sort of way?¡± Heather asked puzzledly in reply. Why would Leon say things that don¡¯t make any


    sense? she thought to herself.


    ¡°We seem to be too much on the defensive side, Heather. Is there any way to gain the initiative?¡± Leon


    thought it felt very awful to be an easy target since he couldn¡¯t make head or tail of this at all.


    ¡°Calm down, Leon. It¡¯s impossible to gain the initiative since we don¡¯t even know who the suspect is


    right now.¡± Heather thought that Leon¡¯s words sounded too easy. If it was that easy to do so, they


    wouldn¡¯t have been so worried about their safety.


    ¡°Just think carefully, Heather. Can¡¯t you really think of any suspects?¡± Leon believed many could be


    suspicious, so he hoped that Heather could use her head.


    However, she shook her head. ¡°At the moment, I still can¡¯t figure out who would want me killed.¡± She


    couldn¡¯t pinpoint such a charge on anyone since she wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    ¡°Would Zayne happen to know some inside stories then, Heather?¡± Leon thought they didn¡¯t know


    exactly what Zayne knew in reality, for thetter sounded rather reserved over the phone.


    ¡°Many questions can be solved once we meet him.¡± Instead, Heather calmed down at this moment.


    Now that such an incident had happened, it wouldn¡¯t do any good to continue thinking about this.


    Leon¡¯s mind was crowded with disturbing thoughts, though. ¡°How much time are we away from our


    destination right now, Heather?¡± He wasn¡¯t able to stay calm since he only wanted to reach their


    destination sooner.


    ¡°We¡¯re still about 20 minutes away.¡± Heather looked at the map. The address Zayne had given her was


    actually not very far from where they were, and it could be considered a clean and unpolluted ce.


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s nothing dangerous along the way. I hope things will stay the same for the next 20


    minutes,¡± Leon said as he looked around, hoping that he didn¡¯t jinx it. We¡¯ll definitely get through this


    safely, he thought to himself.


    The corners of Heather¡¯s mouth turned up slightly. She then reminded him, ¡°Fasten your seat belt. I¡¯m


    speeding up.¡±


    Leon felt somewhat embarrassed, for he had forgotten to fasten his seat belt just now. He quietly put it


    on, and the car began to elerate.


    Since Heather intended to arrive at the destination as soon as possible, the car¡¯s speed increased until


    it seemed like they would arrive in just over ten minutes. She would nce around her vigntly,


    worried that someone would suddenly pop up and give them a hard time or sabotage their escape n.


    As such, Heather tried her best to race against time as time was ticking. However, when she and Leon


    arrived at their destination, they were surprised to find that it was situated in the wilderness. They


    looked at the scenery around them in disbelief, for they had expected to reach a ce crowded with


    people; even if there weren¡¯t too many lively crowds, the ce should¡¯ve been an inhabited ce. In


    other words, it couldn¡¯t possibly look like the scene before their eyes. ¡°Do you think the mobile


    navigation system has made a mistake, Leon?¡± Heather believed that it shouldn¡¯t have made such a


    ridiculous error.


    ¡°Perhaps this is just a smokescreen that Zayne created on purpose.¡± When Leon connected the dots,


    he realized that this was probably the effect Zayne wanted. People typically refrained from heading into


    wilderness, nor would those who tried to kill Heathere to such a ce. Therefore, this was a


    temporary refuge that Zayne had created especially for her.


    ¡°So are we going to wait here until he arrives?¡± Heather asked while looking at the tall and big trees


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    around her. She had to admire Zayne for his ability to hack into the navigation system.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯ll probably be here very soon. It¡¯s safe here right now.¡±


    Leon and Heather sat side by side in the car, not getting out of it since it was safer to be in the vehicle


    than outside. As the two had a feeling that they were depending on each other for survival, they looked


    at each other with a half-smile.


    While they were waiting for Zayne, Leon didn¡¯t forget to tease her as he said, ¡°Are we staging a great


    escape, Heather?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Actually, I¡¯m curious about the person who wants to kill me.¡± Heather was dying to know, for she


    believed that she had never done anything wicked that made someone else want to kill her.


    On the other hand, Leon had calmed down by now, so he carefully analyzed the situation for Heather.


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably stood in the way of someone¡¯s interests, Heather.¡±


    ¡°Interests?¡± Heather felt enlightened as she seemed to think of some people from a certain


    conglomerate.


    ¡°Are we thinking about the same thing, Heather?¡± Leon smiled mysteriously. He thought to himself, If


    my family¡¯s not the one doing this, it¡¯s probably¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what kind of presence the Locke Family is. I probably have stood in the way of


    their interests, so it¡¯s not impossible if they try to kill me using their influence both in the government


    and the underworld.¡± Heather thought of the Locke Family. She was on such close terms with Matthias,


    so it was highly possible that members of the family hated her.


    ¡°How much do you think Matthias knows about this, Heather?¡± Leon asked her. It seemed quite


    embarrassing no matter what role Matthias yed in this matter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense. We¡¯re probably just overthinking this.¡± Heather didn¡¯t want Matthias to be


    med. Even if the Locke Group really had something to do with this, she wouldn¡¯t me it on him.


    After all, she was a rational person who could distinguish right from wrong. Even if Matthias was


    involved in many things, it couldn¡¯t be supposed that he should be held responsible.


    ¡°I thought you would be harsher to Matthias, Heather.¡± Leon¡¯s lips curled into a smile. They alleviated


    each other¡¯s nervousness very well by chatting casually like this right now.


    ¡°Do I look like such a bad person?¡± Heather asked while pointing at herself in displeasure.


    Leon immediately shook his head. ¡°Things will be much simpler if the Locke Family really is the one


    behind this. I¡¯m only afraid that we might have thought about this too superficially, and the perpetrator¡¯s


    identity is actually far beyond our expectations.¡± He made a clear and logical analysis.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything far beyond our expectations right now unless you send someone to assassinate


    me,¡± Heather replied in a jesting tone. Right now, she really thought that nothing could be even more


    surprising.


    Leon smiled awkwardly as Heather¡¯s sudden teasing remark made him feel embarrassed. Suddenly, he


    realized one thing¡ªperhaps the crisis of confidence between him and Heather was slowly worsening.


    Otherwise, Heather wouldn¡¯t have said such a teasing remark without thinking in the past. ¡°I¡¯d definitely


    poison you directly if I were to assassinate you,¡± he said in tune with Heather¡¯s words to alleviate his


    embarrassment.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    The process of waiting was very boring, so Heather and Leon killed time by talking nonsense. They


    engaged in small talk since neither of them had expected the destination to be such a ce. However,


    there were still two hours left when they fell silent. They both looked at each other, wondering how they


    should spend the rest of the time. Not only that, they wondered if those trying to kill them realized they


    hade here without any hups. Were they really safe in the wilderness?


    Just then, Heather¡¯s eyes met Leon¡¯s. As they made eye contact, thetter didn¡¯t know what to say at


    such a time. Since they couldn¡¯t find any topics to talk about, they had a false impression that they


    were caught in a deadlock.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we watch a movie together, Leon?¡± Heather suggested, for she felt that carrying on like this


    wasn¡¯t the solution.


    However, Leon shook his head in response. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we might miss the subtle noises around us,


    Heather. A quiet atmosphere like this is more suitable right now.¡± He kept a clear head the whole time.


    Indeed, he was more experienced than Heather when it came to such escapes, and he had not missed


    any details that he should¡¯ve paid attention to along the way. Right now, he had to be more vignt. He


    could tell that Heather hadn¡¯t hit her stride and was even considering herself lucky.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Heather pondered over Leon¡¯s words and realized that she had indeed let her guard


    down too much. She hadn¡¯t figured out the whole matter, yet her fear had gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Heather, the one trying to kill you must be difficult to deal with. We should focus all our attention right


    now, and we mustn¡¯t give them any opportunities,¡± Leon reminded her. With her current state, she


    couldn¡¯t be considered ready for an escape.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re talking about, Leon. It¡¯s just that my mind is in a jumble, and I¡¯ve even lost my


    judgment.¡± Heather couldn¡¯t find any breakthroughs right now. In short, she was very confused.


    ¡°You have to believe in yourself, Heather. Also, I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt you,¡± Leon said like a sacred


    knight. He regarded Heather as a woman who was more important than his own life, so it was only


    natural that he wouldn¡¯t let her get hurt at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Leon. You¡¯ve been acting like this ever since we left the police station. What on


    earth is wrong with you?¡± Heather looked at Leon¡¯s perturbed expression, not knowing what was


    disturbing him.


    ¡°I was thinking about Zayne¡¯s words from start to finish just now. In my opinion, I think that the


    assassination attempt this time is no longer as simple as we believe it to be. Instead, it¡¯s far more


    great detective, and it seemed hard to say whether thetter could protect Heather after this.


    ¡°So?¡± Heather still looked unperturbed. She knew what Leon was worrying about, but they couldn¡¯t do


    anything right now. This was reality, and she could only muddle along with no thoughts of what would


    happen next.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even think of anywhere safe, Heather.¡± Leon had been thinking of taking her to a safe area, but


    nowhere was safe in the entire world since the killers could chase them to the edge of the earth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it then.¡± When Heather saw how troubled Leon looked, she suddenly felt like a


    sinner. She recalled how he had to worry about her many times along their way here, and this made


    her very apologetic. Now that another trouble surfaced before the previous one had been solved, she


    didn¡¯t know what to do. If she couldn¡¯t even save her own life, where should she go next to search for a


    renowned doctor to cure Robert? She felt so ipetent, and such a feeling almost overwhelmed her.


    Leon¡¯s brain worked quickly as the two hours slowly tormented them. He had toe up with a good


    solution, for he wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to Heather.


    Both of them weren¡¯t pulled out of their respective worlds until Zayne¡¯s helicopternded beside them


    with a loud rumble that reverberated in their ears. When they got out of the car separately, Zayne had


    just gotten off the helicopter. Atst, the three of them met up. He looked at the two people who weren¡¯t


    far away from him; they seemed to be in good condition, and this made him feel somewhat gratified.


    ¡°Heather,¡± he called her name before walking up to that woman.


    On the other hand, Leon instantly felt much safer at the sight of Zayne. After all, he was a great


    detective with unusual capabilities, so many problems could be solved easily with his help.


    ¡°I¡¯m very relieved to see that you two are unscathed.¡± Even the mustache at the corner of Zayne¡¯s


    mouth became attractive as he walked toward Heather and Leon gracefully.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What should we do now, Zayne?¡± Heather asked straightforwardly. She didn¡¯t know what to do next,


    so she hoped that he hade up with a future n.


    ¡°Take one step at a time,¡± Zayne answered conventionally. Was there any better solution right now?


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any, so they could only do this.


    However, this was thest answer Heather wanted to hear. A hint of disappointment shed across her


    eyes, though there weren¡¯t any other good ideas right now.


    Leon didn¡¯t think so, though. He asked Zayne directly, ¡°Is there anywhere safe?¡± Since Leon couldn¡¯t


    find a safe ce on earth for Heather, he ced all of his hopes on the detective.


    Zayne looked at Leon and hesitated somewhat. However, thetter got the answer from the look in his


    eyes, so he spoke on his own. ¡°There must be such a ce, but you can¡¯t say it directly for some


    reason,¡± he said while guessing.


    Upon hearing Leon¡¯s words, Zayne immediately denied it. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of saying it straight,


    but no one in their right mind would choose to go to that kind of ce unless they don¡¯t have any other


    options. In fact, Heather might get aplimentary full-body tan because of the amount of sunlight


    there.¡± He didn¡¯t forget to make a joke toward the end of his speech.


    ¡°Are you talking about Africa?¡± Heather¡¯s first reaction was to think of the African rainforest. Indeed,


    she didn¡¯t like going to such ces. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t forsake her life of luxury to live in such


    conditions. Leon looked at Heather and said with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s worth going anywhere if


    you really are doing so to save your life.¡±


    Upon hearing Leon¡¯s words, Heather argued, ¡°Why is escaping the only thing on your mind, Leon?


    Someone wants to kill me, and he won¡¯t be happy as long as I¡¯m alive. Should I keep hiding because of


    that? It¡¯s pointless to do so since I can¡¯t possibly spend the rest of my life lying low. The only thing I can


    do right now is to find out the person trying to kill me. I want to confront him face-to-face.¡±


    Both Leon and Zayne were astounded by Heather¡¯s words. The two men looked at each other, for it


    seemed that Heather had thought too superficially about the entire matter. After a long time, Zayne


    responded slowly, ¡°Heather, the person trying to kill you isn¡¯t easy to deal with. You can¡¯t confront him


    face-to-face right now.¡± He had to remind her this, or she wouldn¡¯t know how powerful the person


    actually was.


    Leon had guessed this earlier, so he wasn¡¯t surprised to hear Zayne saying this right now. Simrly,


    Heather had also considered this problem before, so she also wasn¡¯t surprised by Zayne¡¯s words. Even


    though both men were being careful this time, she thought running away wasn¡¯t a good solution; they


    could only solve this problem by confronting the culprit face-to-face. ¡°I know that. I have imagined all


    kinds of situations, but running away won¡¯t solve any of it right now.¡± She held onto her own views since


    she refused to hide anywhere.


    Zayne didn¡¯t expect Heather to be so stubborn. He shot Leon a nce, only to see the helplessness in


    thetter¡¯s eyes. They both knew very well that no one else could change Heather¡¯s decision once she


    had made up her mind.


    ¡°What happened this time isn¡¯t simple, Heather. You¡¯d better hide for a while.¡± When Zayne saw


    Heather behaving like this, he wanted her to properly go into hiding outside, for he feared that she


    would act on impulse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to Africa,¡± Heather replied straightforwardly as she didn¡¯t want to hide anywhere.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a morefortable ce for you. I can arrange a temporary safehouse if you want to go to


    ces like Korea, Japan, the United States, or even Australia.¡± Zayne knew what Heather thought, so


    he could arrange thosefortable refuges for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± She was unusually determined. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Bradfort City now,¡± she


    said in a sulky tone.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go back to Bradfort City right now, Heather. Be rational.¡± There was a trace of anger in


    Zayne¡¯s voice, and it was probably because he hadn¡¯t expected Heather to behave like this.


    ¡°Bradfort City is a cosmopolis with a sound legal system. I don¡¯t believe anyone canmit crimes to


    that extent.¡± Heather¡¯s tone of voice wasn¡¯t nice either, for she thought that Leon and Zayne were


    making mountains out of a molehill this time.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hold back your stubbornness when your life is at stake, Heather?¡± Leon asked Heather as


    she turned around, for he was getting pissed off by her attitude. Why is she behaving as though she


    isn¡¯t afraid of death at all? he thought to himself.


    ¡°I want to go back to the Langston Residence. I believe the Langston Family can guarantee my safety.¡±


    Heather couldn¡¯t imagine what unscrupulous tricks the other party would pull, but she had to go back


    home. Right now, only the Langston Residence could give her a sense of security.


    ¡°No,¡± Zayne replied from behind Heather. ¡°The Langston Residence is the most dangerous ce right


    now, so you mustn¡¯t go back.¡± He really didn¡¯t know what to do with her.


    ¡°I want to go home¡ªit is the safest ce for me.¡± Heather looked at Zayne as he stood in her way.


    Since when did the problem be soplicated? She found this somewhat difficult to ept.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t go back.¡± Leon also walked up from behind Heather. He was inches away from her, and it


    seemed as though she¡¯d enter his embrace the moment she turned around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t coerce me like this; you¡¯re making it seem as though I¡¯ll be dead this time.¡± Heather didn¡¯t like


    such a feeling, for Leon and Zayne¡¯s concerns made her feel very burdened.


    ¡°Do you have a better way, Leon?¡± Zayne asked the man. He had a safe house for Heather, but he


    didn¡¯t have any other ideas since she refused toply.


    Leon understood the meaning behind Zayne¡¯s words when he heard thetter calling his name. To put


    it bluntly, Zayne was reminding Leon that he could use his family¡¯s power to protect her. Since Zayne


    had brought this up, he could only go along with his wishes. He then said, ¡°You can go back to Bradfort


    City, but you must stay with my family, Heather.¡± Luckily, Leon¡¯s family was currently living there and


    could provide refuge for the woman.


    Heather turned around and looked at Leon as thetter backed away. Meanwhile, Zayne agreed to


    Leon¡¯s suggestion and said, ¡°Heather, if you insist on going back to Bradfort City, perhaps nowhere


    else is safer than Leon¡¯s family.¡± Zayne knew about Leon¡¯s background, so he knew that his family


    wasn¡¯t a presence that ordinary people could mess with.


    ¡°Am I going to live there as Leon¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Heather asked with a hint of self-deprecation. She didn¡¯t


    expect that she would have to use Leon¡¯s family backing so soon.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but only this identity can give you shelter for now.¡± Leon¡¯s eyes showed


    a troubled look. In reality, he didn¡¯t want to just pretend to be lovers with Heather.


    When Zayne heard their conversation, he curled his lips slightly. He seemed to have thought of a good


    solution. ¡°Perhaps being Leon¡¯s fianc¨¦e will cause the one trying to kill Heather to have scruples.¡± He


    thought that this new identity was pretty nice.


    ¡°You two must get engaged as soon as you guys get back, and you must let the whole world know that


    you are Leon¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Heather,¡± he said with a hint of awkwardness. For the time being, Zayne


    couldn¡¯t think of a solution better than this. Even though he was somewhat distressed deep down


    inside, he didn¡¯t care so much about it as long as Heather¡¯s life could be saved.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    As soon as Zayne finished his sentence, he noticed the strained expressions on Heather and Leon¡¯s


    faces. There was an inexplicable embarrassment when he brought up the subject of engagement


    directly. Sensing the embarrassment he caused, he smiled and decided it was better to directly skip the


    topic. After all, he couldn¡¯t fathom womens¡¯ minds despite being a great detective, let alone Heather¡¯s


    thoughts since she never let anyone see through her innermost ideas.


    The three decided to get on the ne first and discuss the other matterster on. While they were on


    the helicopter, Leon quietly sat aside in a rare urrence, whereas Zayne sat next to Heather. He


    opened his mouth, but there was something that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say. On the other hand,


    Heather noticed Zayne was troubled and simply winked at him. When Leon noticed their little gestures,


    he understood at once that the two seemed to have some secrets they didn¡¯t want him to know about.


    Time flew swiftly by on the helicopter, and the three of them remained silent as if the air were


    condensed. Only when the helicopternded safely and steadily did Leon, who had been pretending to


    be asleep the whole time, slowly opened his eyes. He noticed that the distance between Heather and


    Zayne was extremely close, and it seemed as though she¡¯d melt into Zayne¡¯s arms if they got a little


    closer.


    When they got off the helicopter, Zayne said jokingly to Heather, ¡°It cost me a lot of money to rent the


    helicopter this time. You must be billed for all of that.¡±


    Heather looked at Zayne with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you double the money.¡± She knew that Zayne was


    trying to alleviate their embarrassment. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Leon, but he didn¡¯t want


    to say anything and seemed depressed.


    They hadnded on the outskirts of Bradfort City. There was still a long way to go back, but Leon didn¡¯t


    choose to go the same way with them this time. ¡°You two should just go ahead first. Someone will pick


    me upter,¡± he suggested.


    Heather and Zayne didn¡¯t delve into it either. They had seen the luxury car that was waiting for them at


    one side long ago, and Zayne even had a driver arranged. Such actions would undoubtedly expose


    their whereabouts, so Heather looked at Zayne in puzzlement. However, thetter merely gave her a


    mischievous smile without offering any exnation.


    Heather followed Zayne, and he opened the car door gentlemanly before signaling her to climb in first.


    On the other hand, Leon stood nearby without looking at them. After taking a look at him, Heather


    immediately got into the car before Zayne followed suit.


    As soon as they were seated, Heather asked directly, ¡°What do you mean by this, Zayne?¡±


    Thetter merely shrugged as the corner of his mouth turned up in a roguishly handsome smile. ¡°Leon


    is giving us space to be alone,¡± he replied without answering her question.


    ¡°Did you reach an agreement with Leon?¡± Heather thought that something was fishy, so she needed an


    exnation.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t so many conspiracies. Heather, you must at least try to trust someone else.¡± Zayne


    thought that Heather was thinking too much, but he couldn¡¯t me her for this. After all, Leon¡¯s


    behavior was indeed suspicious.


    ¡°In that case, can you tell me exactly what you¡¯re hiding from me?¡± Heather noticed while on the


    helicopter that Zayne had something private and personal to tell her.


    ¡°It¡¯s something about Leon¡¯s family,¡± Zayne replied while looking out of the car window. He was still


    hesitating if he should tell Heather about this unconfirmed guess.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a good thing, right?¡± Heather asked affirmatively. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have to


    avoid talking in front of Leon.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As far as I know, the current person in power in Leon¡¯s family is his grandfather. He


    seems to like you a lot and hopes that you can get engaged to Leon sooner.¡± Zayne seemed to know a


    lot.


    Heather nodded. It surprised her that Zayne knew this too, but it was normal for him to know about this


    given his capabilities. ¡°So, are you suspecting that the one trying to kill me is rted to Leon¡¯s family?¡±


    She associated this with the attempt on her life since she couldn¡¯t think of any other exnations.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s definitely not someone from Leon¡¯s family.¡± Zayne shook his head with the


    corners of his mouth turned up in a rather annoying half-smile.


    ¡°In that case, why are you bringing this up all of a sudden?¡± Heather didn¡¯t like how Zayne deliberately


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    kept her in suspense.


    ¡°I just want to remind you that you¡¯d better keep some distance from Leon to avoid bing someone


    else¡¯s pawn like him.¡± Zayne¡¯s smile became even brighter, and there was an insinuation in his remark.


    ¡°Someone else¡¯s pawn? I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡± Heather felt a bit funny. Since when


    has Leon be someone else¡¯s pawn? Zayne is a bit of an rmist, she thought to herself.


    ¡°The matter isn¡¯t as simple as you two think. In short, the situation in Bradfort City is particrly


    what he said made Heather feel very nauseous.


    ¡°It seems that a fierce battle is about to begin in Bradfort City.¡± Heather seemed to have realized


    something, but she still didn¡¯t understand the specifics.


    ¡°You can say that. I¡¯m also puzzled as to why this bunch of people have chosen Bradfort City as their


    battle arena.¡± Zayne increasingly felt that this job was a difficult one. The deeper he looked into the


    matter, the more details he found out. At the moment, many families were already involved in this. On


    the surface, these families seemed to have nothing to do with each other, but now that all these


    families were involved, Zayne was quite troubled.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Heather asked with a frown. Things would get out of hand if this went on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have a piece of good news to tell you.¡± Zayne didn¡¯t want the mood between them to


    continue being so oppressive, so he decided to say a piece of good news to lighten the atmosphere.


    Heather looked at Zayne. How is it possible for him to still have good news at such a time? It sounds


    kind of awkward, though.


    ¡°Myra has returned to the Hart Family safely,¡± Zayne announced with a wink, and he didn¡¯t seem


    serious at all.


    Heather was speechless and astonished since this really came as a surprise. She said in disbelief,


    ¡°You¡¯re not kidding me, right?¡±


    ¡°Why should I joke about that?¡± Zayne looked at Heather¡¯s expression and thought that she was really


    adorable. Still, her response was very normal.


    ¡°I want to see Myra,¡± Heather said with delight. She didn¡¯t expect that Myra had safely returned home,


    which was probably the best piece of news she had heard as ofte.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited just yet. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t meet Myra now because she¡¯s been in a confused state


    of mind since her return. She can¡¯t even recognize her husband.¡± Zayne regretfully told Heather the


    bad news.


    ¡°What are you joking about? Myra is in a confused state of mind?¡± Heather¡¯s expression changed at


    once, not expecting this to be the oue.


    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s lost her memory. Fortunately, there¡¯s nothing seriously wrong with her. She¡¯s been


    in good health,¡± Zayneforted the woman.


    ¡°I must see Myra. I must figure out what on earth happened,¡± Heather said emotionally as she couldn¡¯t


    wait to meet her friend right now.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. You¡¯re in a dangerous situation right now, so you¡¯d better take care of yourself.¡± However,


    Zayne disagreed with what Heather said. Had he known that she would react so strongly, he wouldn¡¯t


    have told her this.


    ¡°I must see Myra. I¡¯m worried!¡± Heather shouted. After all, she couldn¡¯t believe that such a thing would


    happen to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up. As far as I know, Myra has probably been fed some kind of medicine to be


    like this. Generally speaking, everything will be fine as long as the antidote is found,¡± Zayne advised


    Heather since she mustn¡¯t act on impulse at this moment.


    ¡°Are you able to find the antidote?¡± Heather almost seized Zayne by the cor as she asked the


    question.


    ¡°This is a bit difficult. I haven¡¯t exactly figured out why the person kidnapped her.¡± Zayne didn¡¯t dare to


    give Heather a 100-percent guarantee, but there had been some clues about the matter.


    ¡°I want to see Myra, and I must meet her today.¡± Heather wouldn¡¯t put her mind at rest until she saw her


    friend.


    ¡°You¡¯re still being hunted right now, so you¡¯ll only bring danger to Myra by meeting her. I¡¯d advise you to


    find a ce to hide.¡± Zayne calmly analyzed the situation for Heather as she was bing more and


    more irrational right now. He had discovered this a long time ago¡ªHeather¡¯s so-called maturity was


    actually forced, for she was still a little girl at heart. After experiencing this series of events, her nature


    waspletely exposed. In fact, it could be said that she was extremely vulnerable at the moment.


    ¡°Am I a failure, Zayne?¡± Heather had too much disdain for herself as she calmed down. Not only was


    she unable to do anything, she often acted on impulse as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a failure¡ªyou¡¯re just used to pretending to be mature. After doing that for a long time,


    you¡¯ve forgotten that you¡¯re just a little girl,¡± Zayne replied curtly. In truth, he found this side of her a


    little more adorable.


    ¡°Thank you for reminding me.¡± Heather decided to confront her truest self. She had been tired of


    pretending over these years. She kept pressing herself to act more maturely, yet the oue was so


    miserable.


    ¡°I have arranged a ce for you to hide, so you must stay there during this period of time. Keep in mind


    that you mustn¡¯t go anywhere, and your cell phone has to be confiscated as well,¡± Zayne said while


    taking away Heather¡¯s cell phone.


    ¡°How should I contact you without a cell phone?¡± Heather clutched her cell phone tightly. She couldn¡¯t


    do without a cell phone, or else she wouldpletely lose contact with the outside world.


    ¡°Do you know how dangerous your cell phone is?¡± Zayne remembered having talked to Heather about


    this. ¡°Your cell phone can reveal lots of things, so you can¡¯t use a cell phone again in your current


    situation.¡±


    Heather reluctantly handed her cell phone over to Zayne. There was still reluctance in her eyes, for she


    didn¡¯t know what would happen next without her cell phone. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the police will call me.¡± She


    was still involved in a case. Since she was the victim, the police would definitely contact her.


    ¡°Just leave these matters to me. I want you to stay alone in the hiding ce for three days.¡± Zayne


    looked confident, and it seemed like he had devised a n to deal with the situation.


    ¡°What exactly are your ns? Why can¡¯t you tell me directly?¡± Heather found Zayne¡¯s behavior


    extremely suspicious.


    Zayne seemed to have thought of a perfect solution, though. ¡°I¡¯ll help you ask Dr. Turner out and help


    Myra find the antidote. Just give me three days¡ªI¡¯ll give you something different.¡±


    ¡°You were aware of everything?¡± Only then did Heather truly realize Zayne¡¯s capabilities, and it seemed


    like she had underestimated his capabilities before.


    ¡°Yeah, I know everything. I have figured out many things these days, and now it¡¯s time for me to take


    action.¡± Zayne¡¯s mouth curved in a confident smile, and his eyes were sharp as though he could put an


    end to all theseplicated matters in the next second.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you ask me to get engaged to Leon?¡± Heather asked angrily, feeling that she


    had been fooled by Zayne.


    ¡°I was just kidding. Didn¡¯t you hire me back then because of my extraordinary capabilities?¡± Zayne


    knew that his recent performance had disappointed Heather, and now it was time to redeem his pride.


    ¡°Hey! Have you been fooling me all this while, Zayne?¡± Heather was almost sent into a rage because of


    him. As it turned out, he had many hidden cards up his sleeve.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Heather didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry in the face of these sudden incidents. After all, most


    people would never have expected such an oue. However, when she saw how confident Zayne


    looked, she suddenly felt much relieved. Indeed, she had great expectations for him at first, but he


    wore down her anticipation bit by bit.


    Now that she heard him saying so, she felt much more relieved. She trusted himpletely, and she


    believed that he had the ability to turn things around. Heather, who had a heavy heart at first, felt a lot


    more rxed right now. She looked at the scenery outside the car window and discovered that this was


    not the way back to Bradfort City.


    Meanwhile, a scheming flicker shed across Zayne¡¯s eyes as he stared at the back of Heather¡¯s head.


    However, when she turned her head around, he put on his signature smile again.


    ¡°Where are you taking me to?¡± From the looks of it, Heather felt like they¡¯d be leaving Bradfort City


    ¡°We definitely cannot head back to the city, so I¡¯ve arranged a temporary shelter for you on the


    outskirts of town,¡± Zayne replied calmly.


    ¡°Do I really have to stay alone at the shelter for three whole days?¡± Heather thought this idea sounded


    very absurd since it was long enough to drive a person nuts.


    ¡°Three days will be over in a sh.¡± Zayne felt that three days wasn¡¯t much, but that wasn¡¯t necessarily


    the case with Heather¡¯s personality.


    Meanwhile, the woman had a troubled look on her face; she was still in two minds, for she didn¡¯t know


    whether to ept Zayne¡¯s proposal. When he saw her hesitation, the man continued to lure her with all


    kinds of promises. ¡°I promise to help you take care of your matters as long as you stay there obediently


    for three days.¡± The meaningful smile on his lips made Heather hesitate.


    The two were in a stalemate while the car continued to move, but Heather knew that Zayne was the


    one who currently had the upper hand. In reality, she believed without a doubt that he definitely had his


    own ways of making her yield to him even if she refused his proposal. ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for


    me, Zayne.¡± She believed in him, but her instincts confused her a lot; she couldn¡¯t help feeling that


    something bad would happen next.


    ¡°It won¡¯t do you any good to insist on doing things your own way, Heather.¡± Zayne always had a way to


    calm her down, though he had a headache when she went back on what had been discussed


    previously.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this, Zayne,¡± Heather said as she broke down. Such an instinct almost tore


    her apart, and she hated this f*cking feeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about your intuition. Let me stress this again¡ªyou must remain at the ce I¡¯ve prepared


    for you, and I only need you to stay there for three days. Have you kept it in mind?¡± Zayne stressed


    over and over again as if speaking to a kindergarten pupil, and it felt really frustrating.


    Heather nodded reluctantly and suppressed her instincts for the time being. Right now, what she


    wanted to do most was to get a good night¡¯s sleep at the shelter. If she had to stay in the shelter for


    three days, she could sleep half of the time away; it was very worthwhile when she thought about it.


    Moreover, she was very exhausted and could hardly open her eyes right now, so it was important to


    find a ce and get some good sleep.


    The road seemed to be endless, but they finally arrived at the shelter after about a half-hour¡¯s drive.


    Heather got out of the car first without giving Zayne the opportunity to open the car door for her.


    Zayne was already used to this, so he didn¡¯t ask to be snubbed right now. As soon as he got out of the


    car, he saw her looking at the house before her with a look of displeasure. ¡°Is this a log cabin?¡± she


    asked after looking the house up and down. This cabin seems too simple and crude, she thought to


    herself.


    Zayne walked to her left and replied with a smile on his face, ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously asking me to stay in such a ce?¡± Heather had disgust written all over her face.


    She couldn¡¯t stay here, for she had no idea if there were any cockroaches or bugs running around the


    cabin.


    ¡°Heather, this cabin is the forester¡¯s living quarters. Almost no one would expect me to hide you in a


    ce like this,¡± Zayne asserted proudly. He believed in his intelligence, and no one would think of this


    ce for at least three days.


    ¡°Do you want me to guest as a forester for three days?¡± Heather was both amused and annoyed. She


    didn¡¯t want to stay here, for she felt ufortable all over just by looking at this ce.


    Zayne could sense the woman¡¯s disgust, so heforted her and said, ¡°Actually, the room is fairly


    clean, Heather. Let¡¯s go inside and take a look.¡±


    Heather had deep furrows in her brow, though. Since she refused to enter the cabin, Zayne could only


    step forward as he pushed the wooden door open under her re.


    The wooden door didn¡¯t seem to be locked, and it opened with a squeak. This was an open-n house


    that made people feel very insecure. As the door opened wide, there was a stinking smell of sweat


    Heather covered her nose at once; she couldn¡¯t even stay for 15 minutes in this kind of environment, let


    alone live here for three days. ¡°I¡¯m not going in, and I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± She was green in the


    face as she thought that Zayne was simply pulling pranks on her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be picky at this time, Heather. Trust me¡ªthis ce is safe.¡± Zayne walked out and was ready to


    drag her inside directly.


    However, Heather shook her head vigorously. ¡°I¡¯d rather you let me live in the jungle outright than let


    me stay here,¡± she said while pointing at the door. ¡°The door is unlocked, you see. It¡¯s no different from


    staying outside.¡±


    Zayne curled his lips. Heather is really good at finding faults, he thought to himself. However, he had to


    convince Heather as soon as possible since he couldn¡¯t stay here for too long. ¡°I can give you a nket


    if you want to camp outside,¡± he said while walking to the trunk of his car. After opening the trunk, he


    took out a nket from the inside and handed it directly to the woman.


    Heather looked at Zayne hesitantly, but he didn¡¯t seem to be joking. He had made up his mind, and this


    made her feel very helpless. After taking the nket, she turned her face away in a fit of pique,


    whereas Zayne closed the trunk and got into the car directly. After all, there was no spare time for


    Heather to throw tantrums since many matters were waiting for him in Bradfort City. This time, he said


    to the driver mercilessly, ¡°Drive back to Bradfort City.¡±


    At the sound of the car starting up, Heather turned around and looked at the car with displeasure


    showing on her face. This time, though, Zayne didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all. Come to think of it,


    this is the only way Zayne could probably think of. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let me suffer here, she


    Perhaps no one would think of such a ce, she thought to herself. As she felt like a savage, the


    corners of her mouth turned up gently. I¡¯ll just take this as seeking joy amid hardships.


    She wasn¡¯t interested in entering the log cabin, but it was really very cold outside. Since Heather hadn¡¯t


    been bundled up in the first ce, she practically experienced the winter in the forest. She wrapped


    herself in the nket while looking at the log cabin hesitantly. I can only suffer from the cold outside if I


    don¡¯t get in, she thought to herself. Meanwhile, coldness wore her down bit by bit as she was in two


    minds.


    Time was ticking, and it seemed that the sun would be going down. If she went on like this, the dark


    night would set in, and it would be even colder in the forest. The log cabin¡¯s door was wide open, and it


    looked like it was tempting her to go back inside.


    Atst, Heather couldn¡¯t stand the chilliness and walked into the ce. Luckily, the inside of the log


    cabin looked better than the outside¡ªthere was even a heater and a fridge. Surprisingly, the forester¡¯s


    house wasn¡¯t that bad. Heather didn¡¯t think much about it at the time, but Zayne had prepared


    everything specially for her. She then closed the door directly from the inside. As it turned out, this


    wooden door could only be closed with a bolt. Such an old way of handling things is really a return to


    the old days, she thought to herself.


    Heather instantly feltfortable after she closed the door and turned on the heater. Still, she


    continued wrapping herself in the nket. Since there was a distinct odor in the room, she took her


    perfume out of her handbag and sprayed it directly around the house. This bottle of limited-edition


    perfume was probably even more valuable than this log cabin, but her heart didn¡¯t ache at all as she


    used it as an air freshener. As she smelled the perfume¡¯s scent in the air, she felt as though her soul


    had been lifted. Right now, she felt much morefortable.


    Suddenly, she felt somewhat hungry. As her stomach began rumbling, she came directly up to the


    fridge and opened it. There were various snacks in it, and several cups of instant noodles had even


    been carefully prepared for her. At the sight of these items, her lips curled into a smile of satisfaction.


    Right now, she no longer hated this log cabin that much. Although it was small, it wasplete with


    basic necessities that were sufficient. Then, she took a cup of instant noodles out of the fridge directly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Zayne had every detail considered, and the food stored in the fridge wouldst her for three to five


    days.


    Nothing could relieve her hunger better than instant noodles right now, but there was no hot water.


    Heather looked at therge bottle of mineral water on the wooden table before catching sight of the


    electric water kettle beside it. The only trouble is that I have to personally boil the water, she thought to


    herself. Severalrge bottles of mineral water were ced together on the ground, and they seemed to


    have been prepared for her by Zayne. At the sight of this, she felt much more at ease. Luckily, she


    didn¡¯t really have to live like a savage.


    Heather continued sizing up this small log cabin while the water was boiling. Right now, the cabin


    seemed to have a unique taste to it. Still, she felt a bit ill at ease while sitting on the wooden bed. She


    felt dirty whenever it urred to her that the forester slept on this wooden bed every day, often with his


    body reeking of sweat.


    Luckily, Zayne made a special effort to put a genuine leather sofa in such a cramped space. Since the


    cabin¡¯s space was limited, the sofa wasn¡¯t long as it stood about 1.2 to 1.3 meters long. It seems that I


    can sleep on this couch by curling up on it, she thought to herself.


    Compared to the dirty bed where the forester slept, Heather would rather sleep on the sofa. It was a bit


    small, but she could curl herself up into a ball on it. She had never been in such an embarrassing


    predicament before, and she finally understood what it was like to be hunted to the ends of the world


    right now.


    If she could take revenge, she would definitely have the ones trying to kill her skinned and devoured


    alive. After all, women were very vengeful; she was now thinking over how to torture and kill the ones


    trying to kill her. No matter what, she had to pay them back in the future a hundred times more than


    what she was enduring right now.


    Heather felt lost during the days without her cell phone. After all, modern people couldn¡¯t do without a


    cell phone at all. She looked at her right hand, for she kept thinking that she had to hold something in


    her hand to feel rxed.


    At the same time, she wondered if someone was looking for her right now. She only hoped that such


    days would be over sooner, for she really couldn¡¯t stand living such an isted life. Three days


    suddenly became unusually slow, and every single second was torturous.


    She estimated the time and reckoned that Zayne was probably already on the way back to the city at


    this moment. She had pinned all her hopes on him right now, so she hoped that he wouldn¡¯t disappoint


    her. It never even once crossed her mind to suspect him. Suchplete trust was unlike her, but not


    every trust could be rewarded well.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Sleepiness overtook Heather, but she was afraid of falling onto the ground. Hence, she would stir a


    little and wake up at once as she curled herself up on the tiny sofa. She turned up the heater to full


    st, but she felt chilly no matter what since she had only a thin nket on her. She wondered if Zayne


    didn¡¯t have enough time to fix up this shelter or if he was deliberately pulling pranks on her. She


    appeared to be in a bad mood as she rubbed her nose in a very udylike fashion.


    She was bored stiff as there wasn¡¯t even a TV inside the cabin. She couldn¡¯t sleep well, nor could she


    watch a soap opera even if she wanted to. At this moment, she missed the bustling scenes of Bradfort


    City terribly. Now, it seemed so hard to get what had been within her easy reach. Heather buried her


    face in the sofa and took a deep sniff at its genuine leather, for it smelled way more pleasant than the


    stench in the cabin.


    Since she couldn¡¯t sleep no matter what, she decided to y her trump card by putting herself to sleep


    using the most primitive method. ¡°One sheep, two sheep, three sheep¡­¡± There appeared to be


    countless little sheep before her eyes, yet drowsiness failed to sweep over her.


    Heather¡¯s head throbbed with pain, for she was in a situation where she wanted to sleep but couldn¡¯t


    do so. However, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it since she couldn¡¯t even find a book in such a ce.


    When she thought about this, she felt very displeased since Zayne was being rather inconsiderate.


    Meanwhile, the same man sneezed while sitting in the car that was moving at a high speed. He


    pinched his nose and thought to himself, Is someone thinking about me?


    There was still a long way to get to Bradfort City; it wasn¡¯t small, and it deserved to be called a


    cosmopolitan. Zayne liked this city because Heather had been born and raised here, but the current


    situation had be increasinglyplicated right now. Even though he described it to her as though


    it was easy to solve, the situation was actually difficult to turn around. Besides, he wasn¡¯t the person


    who could turn things around either.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to put things back in order, and Zayne regretted promising Heather toe here since


    he had to face aplete mess of things now. Just then, he wondered if she was getting used to living


    there right now. After all, she was the daughter of a wealthy family, so he thought that she probably


    couldn¡¯t get used to sleeping in that kind of ce at all. Upon thinking about this, his lips curled into a


    sly smile. He admitted that he had selfish motives in arranging such a shelter for her, but this was


    nothing. Worse things might happen in the future, so this could be considered an advance warning for


    her.


    As the car drove into the city, Zayne found afortable posture for himself and rearranged his


    position in the vehicle. He estimated that they were at least 20 minutes away from their destination, and


    the journey would take longer if they got caught in any traffic jams. ¡°No third person can know about


    what happened today,¡± he said from his seat at the back of the car to the driver in front, using an


    authoritative tone that allowed no rebuttal.


    The driver responded in a deep voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zayne closed his eyes with satisfaction. The driver in front of him was no ordinary person. Instead, he


    was an all-around bodyguard that Zayne had specially hired from abroad for his personal safety. This


    guy was an assassin who typically sought refuge in remote areas, but he would asionally work as a


    bodyguard. He was almost capable of everything, and his ability to kill was even more unbeatable.


    Meanwhile, Zayne was a person who was on friendly terms with both the government and the


    underworld. He disliked fights and killings, but since his personal safety was being threatened this time,


    he couldn¡¯t find a more reliable protector than the man in front of him.


    Just then, the driver in front of Zayne lowered his voice and said to him, ¡°I have to remind you as a


    friend, Zayne.¡±


    Thetter, who had just closed his eyes, opened them once more. This guy rarely spoke, so Zayne


    wouldn¡¯t ignore him when he opened his mouth on such a rare asion. ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to


    say.¡± He didn¡¯t want this guy to advise him since that would make him appear stupid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin yourself for a woman, Zayne,¡± the all-around bodyguard reminded in a caring manner.


    Zayne propped himself up with his arms and narrowed his eyes as a smile of resignation yed on his


    lips. ¡°Are you advising me in your capacity as my younger brother, Jason?¡± He leaned forward.


    Perhaps no one would¡¯ve thought that this man, who could kill people without batting an eyelid, was the


    younger brother of Zayne, the great detective.


    ¡°Don¡¯t coerce me using our brotherhood. We aren¡¯t rted by blood,¡± Jason Lee retorted


    contemptuously. I shouldn¡¯t have reminded Zayne, he thought to himself.


    ¡°Yeah, our rtionship is one between an employee and his employee.¡± Zayneughed. He shouldn¡¯t


    have brought up the subject of brotherly affections at such a time, for he should¡¯ve known long ago that


    Jason had no regard for affections.


    ¡°Either way, remember to take care of yourself. I don¡¯t want to collect your dead body,¡± Jason replied


    coldly.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Just be rest assured, you brat. I¡¯ll probably be the one who collects your dead body instead,¡± Zayne


    retorted, refusing to show any signs of weakness. Nheless, Jason still cared for him a little bit, and


    this was more than enough.


    With that, Jason returned to his usual and indifferent self without saying another word. Zayne had long


    been ustomed to this side of him, and he sometimes even suspected that he was a robot. He


    recalled the scene where he first met Jason as a child; Jason looked like an alien at the time, for his big


    head and tiny body made him look funny yet pitiful.


    Zayne had gotten himself a house in the city this time, and it cost him a lot of money. The houses in


    Bradfort City were insanely expensive, so much so that even single apartments were unreasonably


    overpriced. I must make Heather pay for all this. She has lots of money in her personal vault anyway,


    he thought to himself with a smile. Why can¡¯t I use anything else but money tomunicate with those


    close to me? He would arrive at his apartment in another while. He was a bit tired, and he couldn¡¯t wait


    to go back and get some sleep.


    The car stopped in the apartment¡¯s underground parking lot, and Jason protected Zayne as they got


    out of it one after another. This kind of underground parking lot was where idents were most likely to


    happen, so he shielded his employer with his own body out of his professionalism.


    Meanwhile, Zayne patted Jason on the shoulder from behind. ¡°Rx, they don¡¯t have spare time to


    deal with me at the moment.¡± Zayne was a detective, so he had these details well within his grasp.


    Needless to say, he wouldn¡¯t let himself be killed so easily.


    Jason frowned at Zayne. The two wisps of thetter¡¯s mustache looked gentlemanly and mirthful at the


    corners of his lips with an inexplicable ludicrousness to it. When the siblings werepared to each


    other, Jason was virtually a giant with a height of approximately two meters. If he didn¡¯t work as an


    assassin, he could join a basketball team instead. His stocky build made Zayne appear a few sizes


    smaller, and it was totally believable that he could shield Zayne with his sturdy body when danger


    befell.


    As such, they returned to their apartment on the 21st floor without any danger along the way. After


    looking at the doorknob, Zayne shot Jason a nce. He discovered that someone had sneaked into


    the apartment, but no one dared to guarantee whether the person was still inside right now. It seemed


    like the intruder had bad intentions, so Zayne took out his keys and opened the door first while Jason


    removed his silenced gun from the holster. As soon as Zayne opened the door, Jason rushed into the


    apartment with big strides and held his gun at Leon, who was currently sitting on the sofa.


    The only reason Jason hadn¡¯t fired his gun was because he recognized this man. On the other hand,


    Zayne was also surprised to see Leon. He made a gesture to Jason, who put his gun away carefully


    and closed the door right away. Zayne sat across from Leon and curled his lips gently, making the two


    wisps of his mustache appear even more vivid.


    ¡°You two have taken too much time toe back,¡± Leon said while looking at his wristwatch.


    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± Zayne had greatly underestimated Leon before. It seemed that Leon was


    a force to be reckoned with, and he probably had lots of secrets as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to check someone out in Bradfort City.¡± Leon smiled in an easy manner. The smell of


    gunpowder filled the air around him and Zayne as they exchanged nces, whereas Jason went


    straight to the fridge, opened it directly, and took an iced drink from it. No one knew how hot his body


    was as he finished off the drink with one gulp in the winter.


    ¡°What¡¯s your reason foring here?¡± Zayne asked straightforwardly since it wasn¡¯t necessary to beat


    around the bush with Leon.


    ¡°My purpose is simple. I¡¯m here to join hands with you,¡± Leon answered openly as he came with


    ¡°You¡¯re here to join hands with me, yet you came uninvited. I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t a coboration,¡± Zayne


    rebuked pratingly since Leon¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t as simple as a cooperative one.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think, but I dide withplete sincerity. These are the documents I¡¯ve


    brought you.¡± With that, Leon handed the stack of documents beside him to Zayne directly.


    Thetter took the documents. When he saw how confident Leon looked, he immediately realized what


    these documents were about. However, he put the documents on the coffee table between them


    without intending to open those files. This bargaining chip was too good to be true, so how could he


    ept it so easily?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you epting them?¡± Leon was surprised by Zayne¡¯s attitude. After all, he was sure that


    thetter would dly ept these documents.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford a bargaining chip of equal worth.¡± Zayne wasn¡¯t a businessman, but he


    understood what an equal exchange was.


    ¡°My request is simple,¡± said Leon as he tried to convince him. After all, Zayne was the only one who


    could do this because Heather trusted him.


    ¡°The simpler the task, the harder it is to get it done. I know you¡¯re an outstanding businessman, Leon.


    How could someone in the business world let themselves suffer a loss?¡± Zayne replied with a look of


    distrust, not allowing Leon to mislead him.


    ¡°You and I are both protecting the same woman, so we¡¯re natural allies. Even if you turn me down right


    now, we¡¯d still join hands in the future,¡± Leon said confidently.


    Zayne disagreed with Leon, though. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. There are too many differences in terms


    of how we protect her, so it seems impossible for us to join hands. I can only hope that we won¡¯t


    be enemies in the future.¡± He didn¡¯t appreciate what Leon had done at all.


    ¡°It seems like you really don¡¯t intend on joining hands with me,¡± Leon said disappointedly. He didn¡¯t


    expect that Zayne would think about such things, and it was his fault for oversimplifying the matter in


    his mind.


    ¡°The more you desperately try to save Heather¡¯s life, the more dangerous her situation will be. You


    should know that you¡¯re arge part of the reason why she¡¯snded herself in her current


    predicament.¡± Zayne had to remind Leon since he didn¡¯t want thetter to continue hurting Heather in


    the name of protection.


    ¡°In that case, tell me what I should do,¡± Leon asked while staring at Zayne. He didn¡¯t think he was


    hurting Heather since he tried so hard to make her happy.


    ¡°Your family is tooplicated, and it has gotten so many families involved. Bradfort City is almost


    falling apart thanks to the disputes among these families. These forces will onlye to an end when


    you guys leave Bradfort City once and for all, and Heather will be entirely safe by then.¡± While


    investigating Leon¡¯s family, Zayne discovered that most of these messy situations were connected to


    this particr family.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Now that they had reached this point in their conversation, Leon could only take away the documents


    on the coffee table sulkily. Then, he stood up and nodded at Zayne. ¡°I disagree with you, but you made


    me admire you as I did back when I was a child,¡± he said before leaving right away. He was now very


    confused since he couldn¡¯t find a better way to protect Heather.


    After Leon left, Jason sat down on the sofa across from Zayne. This sofa is reallyfortable, he


    thought to himself as he stretched his body while holding a bottle of iced ck tea in his hand. The cold


    didn¡¯t bother him at all. ¡°Why did you turn him down?¡± he asked after downing half of the liquid.


    Zayne yed with his own hands. ¡°I will not work with anyone else. They¡¯re all businessmen; no matter


    how nice they sound, they only care about their self-interests. I don¡¯t want to be swallowed whole by


    them.¡±


    Jason listened as if he understood what Zayne said. There seemed to be some truth in thetter¡¯s


    words, but he didn¡¯t care about such things. All he needed to do was to protect the detective, for that


    would earn him a lot of money.


    Zayne stood up and nned to go to his room to wash up, whereas Jason threw himself down on the


    incredibly soft sofa. He closed his eyesfortably and sunk deep into the couch; it was rare for him to


    feel so snug. On the other hand, Zayne gave himself a simple rinse before throwing himself down on


    the bed. The warm and soft bed was simply heavenly, and it didn¡¯t take long before Zayne quickly fell


    asleep. Likewise, Jason fell asleep while lying on the sofa.


    On the contrary, Heather couldn¡¯t sleep after tossing and turning for a long time in the log cabin, and


    she felt that she had to do something to get herself to fall asleep smoothly. Now that even counting


    sheep was useless, she thought the sleepyhead inside her must have lost its way, so she simply got up


    from the sofa. Needless to say, she felt very ufortable sleeping on the sofa since her body ached


    all over as shey on it. She decided to go out and stretch herself a bit, so she walked to the door,


    unbolted it, pushed it open and stepped out.


    It was much colder outside than inside the cabin, so Heather quickly tucked her head in. The sky was


    already dark, and the whole forest looked gloomy. It didn¡¯t appear sensible to go out at this time, so she


    went back into the house and closed the door hurriedly.


    After she experienced how chilly it was outside, this small log cabin felt like heaven instead. Then, she


    looked at the bed in the center of the log cabin. She couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of sleeping on it, but


    she found it uneptable when she thought that this bed had been slept on by someone else before.


    With that, she looked at the ufortable sofa at the side. The sofa looks much cleaner, she thought


    to herself.


    As such, she sank back into the sofa¡¯s embrace while cursing Zayne inwardly for not having such an


    important detail considered. He must be pulling pranks on me on purpose. This ce doesn¡¯t have to


    be done up so miserably even if it¡¯s a shelter, she thought to herself. These three days simply felt like


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    years to her, and she couldn¡¯t imagine what to do next.


    She didn¡¯t know what time it was when she finally fell asleep weakly, slowly heading off to dreand


    as she banished all thoughts from her mind.


    The next day, she woke up feeling numb all over and felt that her body had almost stiffenedpletely.


    She couldn¡¯t move her body after she woke up, and her legs were so numb that it made her cynical.


    She limbered up her hands and massaged her legs with them as her blood wasn¡¯t circting smoothly.


    She swore inwardly at Zayne again, feeling really aggrieved as she had to take refuge in such a


    manner. Moreover, she could only wait for him to pick her up in this barren wilderness. Otherwise, it


    wouldn¡¯t be easy to get out of there since it was now winter, and she didn¡¯t want to try surviving in the


    wilderness.


    She got out of the sofa and limbered up. As someone who practiced martial arts, Heather felt like an


    extreme failure. She had stopped practicing her martial arts skills for a long time over these years. She


    used to get up early and exercise every day, but even her bones had be brittle right now. Since


    she had nothing to do anyway, she decided to get some exercise in the log cabin¡¯s limited space.


    Luckily, this free space wasn¡¯t that awful since it allowed her to move around.


    Heather made one move after another with her hands in an imposing manner while exhausting her


    extra energy. After a while, she was hungry¡ªit was only natural to be hungry faster when one did


    something so strenuous after getting up early in the morning.


    Heather couldn¡¯t continue exercising on an empty stomach, so she went directly up to the simple


    kitchen in the log cabin where there were fresh vegetables inside the fridge. However, after ncing at


    the dirty and greasy countertop, she decided to have more instant noodles instead. She felt aggrieved,


    for it was even a problem to eat in such a ce. What a dpidated ce this is, she thought to herself


    as her mood instantly became awful.


    Heather didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she opened her eyes to a bad day. What should I do


    next? Should I go out for a walk? she thought to herself. As she didn¡¯t want to keep staying in the


    heated room, she wrapped herself in a nket. Since she wore thinyers of clothing, she could only


    go out with her body wrapped in a nket on such a cold day.


    Fortunately for her, signs of human habitation were rare in this ce. Otherwise, people wouldugh


    their heads off if they saw her like this. Heather couldn¡¯t even find a mirror in the house, but this was


    good since she wouldn¡¯t get to see her lunatic-like appearance.


    Then, she took out the small mirror in her makeup bag and looked at her face. Her face had be


    oily, and it was a huge discredit to her image. I must spruce myself up before going out, she thought to


    herself while despising herself inwardly. It was really ridiculous that she hadnded herself in such a


    predicament.


    However, as she washed her face, she finally discovered one thing. There wasn¡¯t a ce to shower in


    this log cabin, for there wasn¡¯t even a toilet. As such, she looked at the ce with a depressed look.


    Did the forester relieve himself on the spot? she thought to herself.


    She couldn¡¯t stop herself from blurting out profanities. I¡¯ll definitely beat the sh*t out of Zayne¡¯s face


    when he picks me up. Unfortunately, as soon as she discovered this, she sadly felt an urge to go to the


    toilet. Sometimes, theck of something would exacerbate the desire for it.


    Heather¡¯s face turned ghastly. It was impossible for her to relieve herself on the spot, but was there an


    alternative right now? The log cabin would be uninhabitable if she relieved herself in it. Not knowing


    whether tough or cry, she opened the log cabin¡¯s door. Luckily, there were toilet papers inside, or


    else she would¡¯ve killed Zayne if he hadn¡¯t prepared any for her. Wouldn¡¯t she have to wipe her butt


    with leaves instead?


    Now that there was already nothing much to have scruples about, she left the nket in the log cabin


    and went out to find somewhere to relieve herself. She couldn¡¯t bring the nket with her since it was a


    clean item, of course. Still, she was ashamed to take off her clothes wherever she was. She couldn¡¯t


    get over her reluctance, yet the urge to pee kept challenging her dder.


    What should I do now? she thought to herself. She stood awkwardly beside the log cabin, and she


    even thought that someone was passing by when she heard the rustles of the leaves in the wind. As a


    civilized person, she couldn¡¯t do such a vulgar thing. She felt as though there were two people fighting


    in her head.


    However, her physiological need overcame her embarrassment in the end, and she found somewhere


    hidden to relieve her urge to pee. When she pulled up her trousers, she felt a chill not only on her butt


    but also in her heart. She was ovee with regret when she thought of how Zayne was living it up in


    Bradfort City.


    Why did she trust Zayne back then? Now, she¡¯d rather stay in Bradfort City and be hunted than to live


    like a savage. Unfortunately, she had nomunication equipment and had no way of contacting the


    outside world. She couldn¡¯t stay here for a minute longer, but as she looked at the boundless forest,


    she didn¡¯t know what it would be like if she went outside.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t possibly leave this ce on foot on such a cold day! Sheforted herself


    inwardly as she thought that a night had passed. Time passed quickly, so Zayne would pick her up very


    soon.


    At the moment, Zayne was both an angel and a demon in Heather¡¯s mind¡¯s eye. On one hand, she


    wished that he¡¯d appear before her sooner, but on the other hand, she wished she could beat the sh*t


    out of his face.


    Meanwhile, Zayne sneezed non-stop when he woke up early in the morning. He rubbed his nose and


    muttered to himself, ¡°Heather must be swearing at me.¡± Throughout the entire time, heughed as he


    spoke.


    When Jason saw how Zayne wasughing like an idiot, he said icily at one side, ¡°Your crazy smile is an


    eyesore to me, Zayne.¡±


    However, thetter didn¡¯t mind Jason¡¯s sharp tongue, for he knew that Jason was such a person who


    could never say something nice. Meanwhile, the other man knitted his brows when he saw that Zayne¡¯s


    had be even brighter, wishing that he could st this idiotic smiling face with his gun. ¡°It¡¯s time to


    set out,¡± he reminded Zayne. It was already such an hour, yet Zayne still had time tough foolishly in


    the mirror.


    Zayne nodded. ¡°You care more about this than me.¡± He knew that Jason still had a bit of familial


    affection for him, and he craved such a feeling since he couldn¡¯t find any rtives in this world other


    than Jason. Even though the pair weren¡¯t rted by blood, he treated thetter as his younger brother.


    He was a person whocked love, so he craved more affection.


    Jason was still the driver, whereas Zayne sat in the back seat. Jason wore a pair of sunsses with an


    unweing expression, whereas Zayne looked at his snow-white cor. The person he was about to


    meet today wasn¡¯t a simple figure, so he was worried that something would go wrong during their talk.


    The car moved slowly since traffic jams were inevitable at this hour. Zayne looked at the sea of cars


    around him. Luckily, they had set out an hour ahead of time, or he would¡¯ve definitely beente


    because of the traffic congestion. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t bete for the appointment with the big shot.


    Zayne hoped he could reach a consensus with that person, or else he couldn¡¯t be sure when Heather


    could stop hiding.


    Zayne hadn¡¯t found out who on earth was trying to kill Heather, but he knew that her life would definitely


    be saved as long as that big shot was willing to be her backer. He had previously thought hard about


    how to save the woman, but he didn¡¯t expect that the big shot would arrive in Bradfort City as well.


    Since the person was here, Heather would be saved as long as he managed to convince him.


    However, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could convince the personpletely. After all, he had no


    bargaining chip, and it was thanks to Jason that he obtained the chance to meet this big shot this time.


    Jason seemed to have perceived Zayne¡¯s anxiety, and he abruptly said in front of thetter, ¡°Zayne,


    you can only take the plunge if you have no bargaining chip.¡± His sentence sounded unreasonable, but


    what he said seemed to be the case when one thought carefully about it.


    On the other hand, Zayne believed he could convince the big shot. He recalled the serious promise he


    made when he first parted with Heather. Since he had painted such a rosy picture for her, he had to


    keep his word. After all, how could he be worthy of Heather¡¯s trust if he couldn¡¯t even do a good job of


    this? ¡°Thank you,¡± he replied gratefully.


    Jason continued driving the car expressionlessly, but there was a trace of emotion in his heart. Even he


    couldn¡¯t understand why he decided toe back from such a faraway ce to help Zayne. Did he


    really do this because the price Zayne offered was tempting enough? Jason rejected affections since


    assassins weren¡¯t supposed to have feelings.


    Besides, an assassin could never quit their business, and he had buried himself when he embarked on


    this path back then. The reborn Jason was an unfeeling and cold-blooded robot, but the longer he


    stayed beside Zayne these days, the more feelings sprouted in his heart. He rejected such a pleasant


    feeling, and he even wanted to finish this task sooner.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Each of them had their own agenda, but Zayne focused his attention as he couldn¡¯t continue to let his


    mind wander. Furthermore, he was secretly delighted since he would be meeting the legendary figure


    soon.


    Jason drove the car steadily until they reached a deste ce. Naturally, how could a big shot easily


    tell them where he or she was? Right now, they could only wait here until someone took them away.


    Jason and Zayne got out of the car and leaned against it, for those people would arrive in about a few


    minutes. At this moment, they felt that time flew by slowly, and every second felt so long. Zayne moved


    closer to Jason¡¯s side. About three minutester, three to five brawny men turned up on the clearing.


    Both of them exchanged nces. The brawny men were holding face coverings in their hands, and


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    they promptly handed them out as soon as they walked up to the pair. Of course, Jason and Zayne


    obediently covered their entire faces. They wondered what special materials the face coverings were


    made of since their eyes couldn¡¯t see anything at all.


    Zayne felt that everything was pitch-ck before his eyes. Just then, he heard the brawny man say to


    him, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re very capable of investigating cases, great detective. In that case, we¡¯ll have to


    inconvenience you a little.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, Zayne felt a pain in the back of his


    head and passed out. As it turned out, the brawny man hit him directly from behind, knocking him out


    directly. Such a method was rather barbarous.


    Jason knew the proper way to behave, so he didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction despite his displeasure at


    what the brawny men had done. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed as these brawny men kept


    turning him around until he almost felt dizzy. Come to think of it, that person was rather cautious. Back


    then, Jason had helped him by chance; if it weren¡¯t for that incident, how could someone like him and


    Zayne get in touch with that figure? He silently counted from one to 100 in his mind, using it as a


    method to estimate the time. About an hourter, both Zayne and Jason were shoved into a room.


    The former hadn¡¯t regained consciousness yet, whereas Jason¡¯s face covering was torn off violently.


    Hence, he blocked his eyes with one arm as he couldn¡¯t adapt to the intense light for a moment.


    Meanwhile, he heard the sound of water being sshed at one side. As it turned out, Zayne hadn¡¯t


    man woke up at once. He felt chilly all over, for he didn¡¯t expect that it would be so difficult to meet the


    big shot.


    Everyone else in the room went out just then, leaving only Jason and Zayne behind. They were both


    tied to their stools, and Jason repressed the urge tough as he saw how much of a sorry sight the


    other person looked. At this moment, Zayne, who had been well-dressed at first, was as wet as a


    drowned rat, and he seemed to be seething with anger. However, there was still no sign of the big shot,


    and Jason couldn¡¯t even recall what the person looked like.


    It didn¡¯t take long before an old man appeared in their sight. Zayne looked at the old man¡¯s ordinary


    face, and he didn¡¯t expect him to have such a terrifying identity. ¡°Jason.¡± The old man walked up to him.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me ten years ago.¡± His voice was loud, and he seemed to be in good health.


    Zayne held back his sharp tongue, though he really wanted to ask this old man if this was the way one


    should treat someone who had helped them.


    ¡°That was only an ident,¡± Jason replied truthfully since he wasn¡¯t a polite person.


    The old man wasn¡¯t angered, though. Instead, he nced at Zayne and sat on the main seat. This


    time, it was more convenient for thetter to see the old man¡¯s face clearly. The old man seemed


    harmless, but Zayne shuddered when he thought of what the old man had done before. ¡°I have to


    thank you no matter what your purpose in saving me was,¡± the old man responded with a clear


    artiction.


    Zayne felt the need to take action just then, or Jason would definitely say something that embarrassed


    everyone again. ¡°Hi, Mr. A.¡± No one knew the old man¡¯s real name since everyone in the underworld


    addressed him that way.


    ¡°You must be Zayne Lee, the famous detective,¡± the old man said politely.


    ¡°That¡¯s an overstatement, Mr. A. I¡¯m nothing but an insignificant and nondescript person,¡± Zayne replied


    politely with no trace of his usual arrogance.


    ¡°You¡¯re very different from what you¡¯re rumored to be, Detective Zayne. It seems that you¡¯re here for a


    woman this time.¡± The old man hit the nail on the head. After all, he knew that only a beautiful woman


    could make a hero bow.


    ¡°You really live up to your reputation, Mr. A. You¡¯re able to see through my thoughts before I even


    opened my mouth,¡± Zayneplimented the old man.


    Jason watched the two men exchange words at each other as if he was an outsider. He didn¡¯t want to


    get involved in this in the first ce. Besides, Zayne was better at dealing with people than him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely try my best if there¡¯s something I can help,¡± Mr. A replied politely.


    However, Zayne had to be suspicious when he saw how polite Mr. A was. Things went far smoother


    than he had imagined, and this aroused his suspicions. ording to what he knew about Mr. A, the


    Langston, the third daughter of the Langston Family. I¡¯d like to ask you to be her backer,¡± he said in a


    pleading tone.


    Mr. A looked at Zayne as a benign smile yed on his lips. ¡°To save Miss Langston¡¯s life.¡± The smile on


    his lips was inscrutable.


    Zayne looked at Mr. A nervously as his sess or failure would be decided at this moment. As he


    waited for the old man to nod, he felt that he could hardly breathe.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mr. A agreed readily.


    Zayne looked at Jason as both of them were somewhat in disbelief. They hadn¡¯t expected this matter to


    be solved so easily, for Mr. A was rather open to persuasion. ¡°Thank you.¡± Zayne could hardly suppress


    his inner excitement as he was really grateful to Mr. A.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Just thank your younger brother instead,¡± Mr. A replied while pointing at


    Jason. He admired Jason very much and had wanted to take thetter under hismand back then.


    Now that they were meeting once more, he still had the same idea in mind.


    Zayne looked at Jason gratefully, which made thetter feel ufortable as he wasn¡¯t ustomed to


    such behavior from Zayne. After they finished discussing the matter with Mr. A, the old man left


    immediately whereas the pair waited for someone else toe over and untie them. Their faces were


    covered once more, and the brawny men escorted them from Mr. A¡¯s temporary residence to where


    they had originallye from. Luckily, Zayne didn¡¯t have to be knocked out this time, and he kept


    twisting his neck after being excited. One brawny man nearly smashed the back of his head by hitting


    him too hard.


    Despite that, Zayne didn¡¯t keep still along the way either. He said to the brawny man, ¡°Actually, you


    guys don¡¯t have to be so on guard against me. I have a special and deep respect for Mr. A, so I¡¯ll never


    do anything harmful to him.¡±


    However, the brawny man ignored Zaynepletely, making it seem as though he was talking to


    himself from start to finish. Only after this time did the brawny man realize that the rumored great


    detective was so talkative.


    After more than an hour, Zayne and Jason were left where they had originally been, and they pulled off


    their face coverings boorishly. The brawny men had already gone far at this moment, and Zayne looked


    at them from behind. Not every brawny man is so unsettling as the one before me, he thought to


    himself while giving Jason a bright smile. ¡°Thank you, my dear brother.¡± He hoped Jason could quit his


    business and stop working as an assassin, for it was such a dangerous job.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I merely helped you by chance, so you don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s enough to pay


    me a highermission.¡± Jason dissociated himself from Zayne, but he sounded much gentler this


    time.


    Zayne knew that Jason¡¯s heart could melt even if he was an iceberg. Therefore, he thought he should


    seize upon this opportunity to mend his rtionship with Jason. ¡°Are you really unwilling to


    acknowledge me as your brother, Jason?¡± he asked affectionately.


    Thetter continued to drive while ignoring Zaynepletely. He couldn¡¯t respond to Zayne since he


    just wanted to walk down the path of being an assassin until the very end.


    ¡°Jason, I know my father has done you a disservice, and I¡¯m a coward who didn¡¯t help you when you


    needed it the most.¡± Zayne began to reflect on his mistakes. He knew that he had made many


    mistakes, and Jason had suffered a lot since his childhood.


    ¡°Shut up, Zayne.¡± Jason didn¡¯t want to hear these moving words from him since he knew that he


    couldn¡¯t be med for those matters. After all, Zayne could hardly protect himself at that time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Forgive me, okay? Please don¡¯t leave me again. You and I are the only ones depending on


    each other for survival in this world, so stop living a life of licking the blood off the de.¡± Zayne tried to


    persuade him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll break off the contract right now if you continue to harass me with affections, Zayne,¡± Jason replied


    angrily as he didn¡¯t want to listen to his words anymore.


    With that, Zayne immediately shut up. He couldn¡¯t continue urging Jason since doing so would only


    drive him away sooner. Come to think of it, it was ratherughable that this was the first time Zayne felt


    that hecked so much love.


    The two didn¡¯t say anything else along the way. It was supposed to be a happy day, yet it turned out


    like this. After returning to the apartment, both Zayne and Jason didn¡¯t speak again. The former stayed


    in his bedroom, whereas thetter sat on the sofa. It wasn¡¯t until Jason fell asleep did Zayne creep out


    of the bedroom. He knew that Jason barely slept at night these days to ensure his personal safety.


    People let their guard down most easily at night, so Jason would never make a mistake at this moment.


    He obviously cared about Zayne, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it. Hence, such a stubborn person


    rendered Zayne at a loss for how to get him to open his heart. As he recalled what had happened


    during their childhood, he felt that he wasn¡¯t qualified to be an elder brother. There had been a chance


    to redeem Jason¡¯s soul, yet Zayne was too cowardly at that time. Then, he gently covered Jason with a


    thin nket. The heater in their apartment was working on full st, but Zayne was still worried that


    Jason would catch a cold.


    Jason¡¯s health was the most important thing at this critical moment, so he couldn¡¯t fall ill at that


    moment. As Zayne stared at Jason¡¯s face, his heart ached when he thought of how delicate Jason


    looked when he was a child and what he had experienced over these years. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely bring you


    back to life.¡± He knew everything, and he certainly knew that Jason could turn back because thetter


    had taken the path of being an assassin.


    Zayne had umted many resources over these years, so he believed he could give Jason a whole


    new life with his own power. Right now, the only thing needed was the right timing. Once their matters


    were over in Bradfort City, he would go into retirement with Jason. He was tired after all these years,


    and it was time to end the legend as he didn¡¯t want to continue carrying the reputation of being a great


    detective for the rest of his life. Right now, he only wanted to lead a normal life with Jason.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    Each of them had their own agenda, but Zayne focused his attention as he couldn¡¯t continue to let his


    mind wander. Furthermore, he was secretly delighted since he would be meeting the legendary figure


    soon.


    Jason drove the car steadily until they reached a deste ce. Naturally, how could a big shot easily


    tell them where he or she was? Right now, they could only wait here until someone took them away.


    Jason and Zayne got out of the car and leaned against it, for those people would arrive in about a few


    minutes. At this moment, they felt that time flew by slowly, and every second felt so long. Zayne moved


    closer to Jason¡¯s side. About three minutester, three to five brawny men turned up on the clearing.


    Both of them exchanged nces. The brawny men were holding face coverings in their hands, and


    they promptly handed them out as soon as they walked up to the pair. Of course, Jason and Zayne


    obediently covered their entire faces. They wondered what special materials the face coverings were


    made of since their eyes couldn¡¯t see anything at all.


    Zayne felt that everything was pitch-ck before his eyes. Just then, he heard the brawny man say to


    him, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re very capable of investigating cases, great detective. In that case, we¡¯ll have to


    inconvenience you a little.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, Zayne felt a pain in the back of his


    head and passed out. As it turned out, the brawny man hit him directly from behind, knocking him out


    directly. Such a method was rather barbarous.


    Jason knew the proper way to behave, so he didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction despite his displeasure at


    what the brawny men had done. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed as these brawny men kept


    turning him around until he almost felt dizzy. Come to think of it, that person was rather cautious. Back


    then, Jason had helped him by chance; if it weren¡¯t for that incident, how could someone like him and


    Zayne get in touch with that figure? He silently counted from one to 100 in his mind, using it as a


    method to estimate the time. About an hourter, both Zayne and Jason were shoved into a room.


    The former hadn¡¯t regained consciousness yet, whereas Jason¡¯s face covering was torn off violently.


    Hence, he blocked his eyes with one arm as he couldn¡¯t adapt to the intense light for a moment.


    Meanwhile, he heard the sound of water being sshed at one side. As it turned out, Zayne hadn¡¯t


    man woke up at once. He felt chilly all over, for he didn¡¯t expect that it would be so difficult to meet the


    big shot.


    Everyone else in the room went out just then, leaving only Jason and Zayne behind. They were both


    tied to their stools, and Jason repressed the urge tough as he saw how much of a sorry sight the


    other person looked. At this moment, Zayne, who had been well-dressed at first, was as wet as a


    drowned rat, and he seemed to be seething with anger. However, there was still no sign of the big shot,


    and Jason couldn¡¯t even recall what the person looked like.


    It didn¡¯t take long before an old man appeared in their sight. Zayne looked at the old man¡¯s ordinary


    face, and he didn¡¯t expect him to have such a terrifying identity. ¡°Jason.¡± The old man walked up to him.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me ten years ago.¡± His voice was loud, and he seemed to be in good health.


    Zayne held back his sharp tongue, though he really wanted to ask this old man if this was the way one


    should treat someone who had helped them.


    ¡°That was only an ident,¡± Jason replied truthfully since he wasn¡¯t a polite person.


    The old man wasn¡¯t angered, though. Instead, he nced at Zayne and sat on the main seat. This


    time, it was more convenient for thetter to see the old man¡¯s face clearly. The old man seemed


    harmless, but Zayne shuddered when he thought of what the old man had done before. ¡°I have to


    thank you no matter what your purpose in saving me was,¡± the old man responded with a clear


    artiction.


    Zayne felt the need to take action just then, or Jason would definitely say something that embarrassed


    everyone again. ¡°Hi, Mr. A.¡± No one knew the old man¡¯s real name since everyone in the underworld


    addressed him that way.


    ¡°You must be Zayne Lee, the famous detective,¡± the old man said politely.


    ¡°That¡¯s an overstatement, Mr. A. I¡¯m nothing but an insignificant and nondescript person,¡± Zayne replied


    politely with no trace of his usual arrogance.


    ¡°You¡¯re very different from what you¡¯re rumored to be, Detective Zayne. It seems that you¡¯re here for a


    woman this time.¡± The old man hit the nail on the head. After all, he knew that only a beautiful woman


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    could make a hero bow.


    ¡°You really live up to your reputation, Mr. A. You¡¯re able to see through my thoughts before I even


    opened my mouth,¡± Zayneplimented the old man.


    Jason watched the two men exchange words at each other as if he was an outsider. He didn¡¯t want to


    get involved in this in the first ce. Besides, Zayne was better at dealing with people than him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely try my best if there¡¯s something I can help,¡± Mr. A replied politely.


    However, Zayne had to be suspicious when he saw how polite Mr. A was. Things went far smoother


    than he had imagined, and this aroused his suspicions. ording to what he knew about Mr. A, the


    Langston, the third daughter of the Langston Family. I¡¯d like to ask you to be her backer,¡± he said in a


    pleading tone.


    Mr. A looked at Zayne as a benign smile yed on his lips. ¡°To save Miss Langston¡¯s life.¡± The smile on


    his lips was inscrutable.


    Zayne looked at Mr. A nervously as his sess or failure would be decided at this moment. As he


    waited for the old man to nod, he felt that he could hardly breathe.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mr. A agreed readily.


    Zayne looked at Jason as both of them were somewhat in disbelief. They hadn¡¯t expected this matter to


    be solved so easily, for Mr. A was rather open to persuasion. ¡°Thank you.¡± Zayne could hardly suppress


    his inner excitement as he was really grateful to Mr. A.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Just thank your younger brother instead,¡± Mr. A replied while pointing at


    Jason. He admired Jason very much and had wanted to take thetter under hismand back then.


    Now that they were meeting once more, he still had the same idea in mind.


    Zayne looked at Jason gratefully, which made thetter feel ufortable as he wasn¡¯t ustomed to


    such behavior from Zayne. After they finished discussing the matter with Mr. A, the old man left


    immediately whereas the pair waited for someone else toe over and untie them. Their faces were


    covered once more, and the brawny men escorted them from Mr. A¡¯s temporary residence to where


    they had originallye from. Luckily, Zayne didn¡¯t have to be knocked out this time, and he kept


    twisting his neck after being excited. One brawny man nearly smashed the back of his head by hitting


    him too hard.


    Despite that, Zayne didn¡¯t keep still along the way either. He said to the brawny man, ¡°Actually, you


    guys don¡¯t have to be so on guard against me. I have a special and deep respect for Mr. A, so I¡¯ll never


    do anything harmful to him.¡±


    However, the brawny man ignored Zaynepletely, making it seem as though he was talking to


    himself from start to finish. Only after this time did the brawny man realize that the rumored great


    detective was so talkative.


    After more than an hour, Zayne and Jason were left where they had originally been, and they pulled off


    their face coverings boorishly. The brawny men had already gone far at this moment, and Zayne looked


    at them from behind. Not every brawny man is so unsettling as the one before me, he thought to


    himself while giving Jason a bright smile. ¡°Thank you, my dear brother.¡± He hoped Jason could quit his


    business and stop working as an assassin, for it was such a dangerous job.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I merely helped you by chance, so you don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s enough to pay


    me a highermission.¡± Jason dissociated himself from Zayne, but he sounded much gentler this


    time.


    Zayne knew that Jason¡¯s heart could melt even if he was an iceberg. Therefore, he thought he should


    seize upon this opportunity to mend his rtionship with Jason. ¡°Are you really unwilling to


    acknowledge me as your brother, Jason?¡± he asked affectionately.


    Thetter continued to drive while ignoring Zaynepletely. He couldn¡¯t respond to Zayne since he


    just wanted to walk down the path of being an assassin until the very end.


    ¡°Jason, I know my father has done you a disservice, and I¡¯m a coward who didn¡¯t help you when you


    needed it the most.¡± Zayne began to reflect on his mistakes. He knew that he had made many


    mistakes, and Jason had suffered a lot since his childhood.


    ¡°Shut up, Zayne.¡± Jason didn¡¯t want to hear these moving words from him since he knew that he


    couldn¡¯t be med for those matters. After all, Zayne could hardly protect himself at that time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Forgive me, okay? Please don¡¯t leave me again. You and I are the only ones depending on


    each other for survival in this world, so stop living a life of licking the blood off the de.¡± Zayne tried to


    persuade him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll break off the contract right now if you continue to harass me with affections, Zayne,¡± Jason replied


    angrily as he didn¡¯t want to listen to his words anymore.


    With that, Zayne immediately shut up. He couldn¡¯t continue urging Jason since doing so would only


    drive him away sooner. Come to think of it, it was ratherughable that this was the first time Zayne felt


    that hecked so much love.


    The two didn¡¯t say anything else along the way. It was supposed to be a happy day, yet it turned out


    like this. After returning to the apartment, both Zayne and Jason didn¡¯t speak again. The former stayed


    in his bedroom, whereas thetter sat on the sofa. It wasn¡¯t until Jason fell asleep did Zayne creep out


    of the bedroom. He knew that Jason barely slept at night these days to ensure his personal safety.


    People let their guard down most easily at night, so Jason would never make a mistake at this moment.


    He obviously cared about Zayne, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it. Hence, such a stubborn person


    rendered Zayne at a loss for how to get him to open his heart. As he recalled what had happened


    during their childhood, he felt that he wasn¡¯t qualified to be an elder brother. There had been a chance


    to redeem Jason¡¯s soul, yet Zayne was too cowardly at that time. Then, he gently covered Jason with a


    thin nket. The heater in their apartment was working on full st, but Zayne was still worried that


    Jason would catch a cold.


    Jason¡¯s health was the most important thing at this critical moment, so he couldn¡¯t fall ill at that


    moment. As Zayne stared at Jason¡¯s face, his heart ached when he thought of how delicate Jason


    looked when he was a child and what he had experienced over these years. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely bring you


    back to life.¡± He knew everything, and he certainly knew that Jason could turn back because thetter


    had taken the path of being an assassin.


    Zayne had umted many resources over these years, so he believed he could give Jason a whole


    new life with his own power. Right now, the only thing needed was the right timing. Once their matters


    were over in Bradfort City, he would go into retirement with Jason. He was tired after all these years,


    and it was time to end the legend as he didn¡¯t want to continue carrying the reputation of being a great


    detective for the rest of his life. Right now, he only wanted to lead a normal life with Jason.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Suddenly, the term ¡®Bradfort City¡¯ felt so distant. Heather looked at Zayne while he stood next to her,


    but she didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed as though he had seen through her helplessness, so he


    turned to the other side as things were getting rather awkward and there was nothing that could be said


    to alleviate it.


    When she was leaving, she turned around and took ast look at the grove. To her, everything that had


    happened felt so much like a dream as she would soon have to face the reality back in Bradfort City. As


    she pondered on that, she recollected her thoughts and emotions. Unlike how she typically weed


    disputes before, she now feared that what wasing her way might be too enormous for her, and she


    grew afraid that she couldn¡¯t ovee it like she always did.


    ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t been resting well. If you¡¯re tired, you can grab a quick nap in the car,¡± Zayne


    chivalrously advised when he saw the dark circles under her eyes. Perhaps even the hut was a


    challenge for her!


    Somehow, Jason¡¯s ears got very sensitive and when he heard Zayne saying those words, and he


    couldn¡¯t help but sense some kind of affection thetter held toward Heather.


    Since it was rare for Zayne to fall for anyone, Jason didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad for him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After all, he saw how Heather didn¡¯t share the same feelings toward his mate.


    While intimacy filled the air, he suddenly cringed at himself for being so petty and worrying about


    Zayne¡¯s private affairs.


    Soon, Heather fell asleep in the car. With her eyes shut, she looked so much more beguiling when she


    stayed silentpared to when she spoke.


    As he stared at her charming slumber look, Zayne revealed a serene smile when he strangely noticed


    how youthful her face was.


    Just as he was about to caress her face, he was worried that she might not like it. Hence, he ultimately


    withdrew his arm while thinking that he was such a beta.


    Whenever he was with Heather, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to take any advantage of her; he also


    questioned himself what it was that he had been sticking his neck out for. When the thought of Heather


    being in danger popped up in his mind, he would risk himself even more.


    Zayne felt rather conscious that his life was being grasped in the woman¡¯s hand, and he felt unjust for


    not knowing what it was about her that bewitched him.


    Upon thinking about this, he smirked bitterly and wondered what the unpredictable future held. Despite


    his feelings, since he was never one to participate in such extravagant n feuds, and he hoped that


    he would be able to pull himself out of the drama. After all, given theplexities within the feud,


    involving himself would be just trouble.


    Now that he had made an exception for Heather, he would have to live his future days on the tip of an


    iceberg. Plus, with the bounties going on, he wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee his own safety.


    As such, he could only take it one step at a time. Zayne looked out of the windshield in a depressed


    manner, and he suddenly felt that Bradfort City was so far away for some reason. Even after traveling


    for so long, it was still nowhere in sight.


    On the other hand, Heather was sound asleep, and Zayne couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt her. Visibly, it


    hadn¡¯t been long since shest had a good rest. He furrowed his brows, and he was at a loss for


    words. He was only here to toy around in the beginning, but now he realized that he shouldn¡¯t have


    treated her in such a way.


    What a persistent woman! He thought to himself helplessly. Since the first day, Heather probably didn¡¯t


    even touch the bed. Little did she know that the bed was brand new, and it was only designed to


    appear used.


    She might not have even looked at the bed carefully, for the sheets were newly acquired as well. When


    he thought of this, Zayne was utterly speechless.


    Considering how she always nitpicked things, he wondered if she had learned her lesson after thest


    three days. Nheless, given how she was still behaving so overbearingly, perhaps she was still the


    old her.


    Thanks to Jason, the heater in the car was rather warm, though Zayne was the only one that felt hot.


    While Jason was focused on driving, it seemed as though he was merely an innocent driver. In fact, no


    one in the world would suspect that he was a killer.


    They were blessed by today¡¯s weather, and Zayne revealed a contented beam as he looked out the


    window. Since he was a scenery enthusiast, he was satisfied by the beautiful day.


    On the way back to Bradfort City, he felt a sense offort that he hadn¡¯t felt since long ago as he


    admired the passing scenery. Although there was no telling what the future held, he figured he should


    at least cherish what he had now.


    All of a sudden, Jason spoke from the front of the vehicle. ¡°We¡¯ll be reaching town in another 30


    minutes.¡±


    In response, Zayne simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon, 30 minutes passed by quickly as they approached Bradfort City. Zayne turned to the side and


    looked at Heather, and thetter was still in her dreams without any idea that they were closing in on


    their destination.


    In truth, Zayne was a little reluctant to return to Bradfort City. If he were able to live on, he would never


    return to that ce. Unlike before when he needed only to solve cases, he now had so much more to


    do. After all, for him to throw everything he had learned his entire life on the table was indeed


    exhausting.


    As they traveled through the busy town, it was nothing like the peaceful suburbs. Just then, Zayne


    hesitated if he should wake Heather up. If he didn¡¯t do so, she would have to rush her departure as


    they were nearing his temporary shelter.


    Given everything that¡¯s happened, I wonder who she would want to meet once we arrive. I think it might


    be Matthias, Zayne thought to himself.


    As he assumed that, he predicted that she would return to the Langston Residence at once because


    she was deeply concerned with her grandfather¡¯s health.


    Eventually, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to wake her up. Even when the car had stopped, Heather was still


    fast asleep¡ªit was Zayne¡¯s first time seeing her look so inelegant.


    The man thought about how he should wake her up, and he furrowed his brow since he didn¡¯t really


    have the heart to do so. Hey, why don¡¯t I¡­


    Since he couldn¡¯t find a better way, he simply lifted her up. As he carried her in her arms, he had an


    adrenaline rush after smelling her thick fragrance emitting from her body. Since when did she put on


    such a heavy perfume?


    With that, he vaguely remembered how he had sensed the aroma back in the cabin. After being


    reminded of that, he presumed that she must have hated the scent in the cabin and dipped herself in


    cologne, taking the perfume as an air freshener.


    When he thought about this, Zayne let out a suppressedugh, for he was intrigued by how adorable


    she was. After lifting her up horizontally, he resembled a kidnapper when he carried her from the


    vehicle to his unit.


    Along the way, he entirely disregarded the weird faces and gazes from the bystanders as he remained


    a stern face that intimidated them from voicing any judgments.


    Moreover, with Jason beside him, the others could only quietly stare as none dared to say a word. In


    fact, it was Zayne¡¯s first time performing such high-profile movements, exposing himself to the risk of


    his whereabouts being tracked.


    ¡°Your actions are rather¡­ special with her, Zayne,¡± Jason blurted upon entering the door.


    When he heard that, Zayne immediately felt awkward. Although it was obvious even to ordinary people


    that he had some sort of adoration for Heather, he would lose his ego if he were to openly admit it.


    ¡°Customers are gods, and I¡¯m only fulfilling my responsibilities,¡± he tactfully defended. To be fair, it


    wasn¡¯t much of a defense.


    Meanwhile, Jason chuckled at once. He seldomughed and always maintained a thug-like poker face,


    but he appeared significantly amiable when he chuckled, emitting the aura of a gentleman.


    ¡°Excuses, excuses!¡± he replied straightforwardly.


    ¡°No, no, no! That¡¯s not an excuse. I¡¯m merely demonstrating the right way to treat a customer. You, on


    the other hand, should learn a thing or two.¡± Zayne sessfully deflected his mockery.


    Instead of arguing any further, Jason pursed his lips and said nothing more as he got on the couch.


    Meanwhile, Zayne carried his sleeping beauty into the room and ced her on the soft bed, allowing


    her a restful slumber.


    After gently shutting the door, he disrupted Jason when he joined him on the couch. While they stupidly


    peered at each other, none of them had any intention to speak.


    Ever since they were kids, they rarely had any interactions nor did they share any blood rtions with


    each other, but there had always been an unspoken connection between the two of them. In Zayne¡¯s


    heart, Jason stood a ce no lower than Heather. After all, she was but an iplete dream while


    Jason was as real as the stars.


    Although there¡¯s no solid future with Heather, he intended to bring one for Jason and himself as they


    both needed a chance at redemption.


    As the clock ticked, both of them fell asleep while snuggled against each other. Perhaps it was because


    the other two had fallen asleep, a contagious, lethargy-invoking atmosphere surged throughout the


    unit. Naturally, Zayne grew lethargic and gradually drowsed off as well.


    When he finally woke upter on, he found Jason gazing into space with his eyes open as big as the


    moon, and it looked as though something bad had happened. Since he had been awakened by Jason¡¯s


    movements, he looked at thetter sternly and was clueless to what had happened.


    ¡°Go check on Heather,¡± Jason ordered Zayne as it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to do so.


    Upon hearing his words, thetter grew wide awake. Since he was very much concerned about the


    woman in his room, he hastily rushed over.


    He then pushed the door open and was relieved to find Heather sleeping calmly on his bed. Given how


    Jason¡¯s tone was somewhat frightening, he thought that the man outside must have been anxious.


    Well, as long as she¡¯s okay, he thought to himself before closing the door. Perhaps it was because of


    the loud door-opening noise, when Zayne shut the door, Heather¡¯s eyes immediately opened as she


    gawked at the ceiling, feeling as though she had been kidnapped.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± She pulled open the door and quizzed drowsily. Since she had just woken up,


    her hoarse voice sounded rather endearing.


    When she saw both Zayne and Jason in sight, she rubbed her eyes and was assured of her safety.


    She then pointed at Jason while still half-asleep and interrogated, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me about his


    identity, Zayne.¡±


    Jason was surprised when he heard his name being mentioned, so he blinked his eyes innocently


    while Zayne introduced him as he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°This is Jason. He¡¯s my brother and


    currently my bodyguard. He¡¯s really good at fighting,¡± he mischievously said.


    ¡°I¡¯m great at killing too,¡± said Jason ndly.


    Heather was immediately shocked and awake, for she realized that Jason was not one to be messed


    with. Judging by his tone, he mustn¡¯t have been joking about it.


    Upon that, Zayne nervously chortled. Why is Jason being so upfront? Is he sick of living right now?


    Since he was forced to expel the killer¡¯s self-consciousness, he gave Jason a piercing leer and was


    visibly annoyed.


    ¡°Just kidding,¡± Jason expressionlessly stated, though there was no power of persuasion in his words.


    ¡°Haha. Very funny,¡± she responded with a forced grin.


    Awkwardness filled the room instantly, the three of them peered at one another. It seemed like there


    was nothing else they could talk about.


    Since she hadn¡¯t gotten sufficient sleep, she waved at the brothers squashed on the couch and uttered,


    ¡°I should head back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Sleep tight,¡± Zayne answered.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Not long after, Heather walked out of the bedroom. As he looked at her confused face, Zayne


    suspected whether she was sleepwalking.


    That apparently wasn¡¯t the case, for she questioned him after remembering his home didn¡¯t look this


    way, ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    ¡°I bought this new ce, and you¡¯re paying for it.¡± He feltpelled to remind her that the house


    wasn¡¯t cheap.


    As she was baffled by his sudden request for funds, she stared at him and wondered if it was a secret.


    ¡°Why did you buy it, though?¡± Since she was unable toprehend his decision, Heather continued to


    gawk at him. Although buying a house wasn¡¯t an issue for her, it certainly didn¡¯t seem necessary for


    him to do so.


    Upon hearing that, Zayne gave her a tender smile as if she had agreed to pay for it. However, he was


    toozy to get into the details as to why he had acquired the property at the moment.


    Thus, he simply answered, ¡°For safety reasons.¡± He let her figure out the rest for herself.


    Meanwhile, Heather squinted her eyes without pursuing the matter any further and merely nodded. ¡°If


    so, treat it as my gift to you. Tell me how much it costs and I¡¯ll pay you now.¡± Without any hesitation,


    she wanted to reimburse him at once.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird for us to suddenly talk about money,¡± he yfully stated.


    ¡°Not really. You¡¯ve been working on my case all this while, and I¡¯m pretty sure the amount I paid you


    isn¡¯t enough for everything. It¡¯s only right that I do so.¡± Since she was looking for a way to show her


    gratitude, there was nothing more suitable and practical than money.


    Although he didn¡¯t require money, Heather couldn¡¯t think of any other methods to repay him. Besides,


    who would everin about having too much money?


    ¡°If you insist, Miss Langston, I shall ept it. However, the umted amount isn¡¯t small. Are you


    sure you want to pay it all right now?¡± Zayne rified because it was indeed a tremendous sum.


    She rxedly answered while looking at him and said, ¡°I have a limit of 10 million per day, so let me


    transfer that to you for now.¡± She knew that he was only teasing her, but she feltpelled to unt her


    wealth.


    ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re such a wealthy woman, Heather!¡± Not only did he tease her, he even mocked her straight


    to her face.


    Jason, who had been listening to their entire conversation from the side, only realized how affluent


    Heather was. He wouldn¡¯t have guessed so given her young age.


    Then, she proceeded to dial a number. When the call got through, a woman¡¯s timbre could be heard


    clearly. After giving her a simple order, the fund transfer was finalized.


    As he listened to her conversation, he got to know that Heather had stored her assets in a Swiss bank


    which was professional and highly secure.


    After ending the call, she raised her eyebrows at Zayne and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be done in 10 minutes. Check


    your ountter.¡±


    In response, he smirked helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re sending me so much money at once, Heather. That¡¯s more


    than enough.¡± Being the resolute woman she was, she never gave anyone the chance to oppose her


    decisions.


    ¡°There¡¯ll definitely be more expenditures in the future, so feel free to use it and notify me when it¡¯s


    insufficient for your spending. Do not pay for anything in my stead next time.¡± Heather felt that it was


    her negligence that she hadn¡¯t considered the budget; by transferring him more than enough money,


    Zayne would no longer have to ask her for more.


    As her friend, it was rather embarrassing for Zayne to even mention money matters. Moreover, there


    were certain feelings that he had for her, and that made it even more difficult for him to bring it up.


    On the other hand, Heather felt sorry that she hadn¡¯t initiated it. She was so distraught by everything


    else that she had forgotten about paying him.


    ¡°It feels like I¡¯m being spoiled by a sugar mommy.¡± Of course, he did not miss out on the opportunity to


    toy with her, thinking that money was only numbers to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing like that, okay? What I have isn¡¯t even half of what the Langston Family possesses,¡± she


    replied with a sarcastic im.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Well then, has the family paid you your dues?¡± Zayne smoothly brought the matter up.


    Meanwhile, Jason was intrigued by the fact that Heather¡¯s wealth bore no relevance to that of the


    Langstons. Furthermore, he grew even more curious since he had no idea where her source of ie


    was, and there was even a trace of respect in his astonishment.


    ¡°Nope. Ever since I proposed my resignation, I haven¡¯t imed a penny from them. I can sign up for


    unemployment pensions, can¡¯t I?¡± Heather innocently uttered as she was now a jobless citizen.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid nobody would be able to afford it,¡± Zayne continued the satire. Given how she was fooling


    around with him, she was probably in a good mood.


    ¡°What a shame! Everyone pays for insurance, yet I¡¯m not insured? Guess I¡¯ve got to talk with them.¡±


    Her sternness was truly staggering.


    ¡°Come on, spare the insurancepanies,¡± he advised her. Judging by her expression, it was as if she


    was going to look for the insurance manager.


    ¡°Seriously, I need to talk to them. I want an exnation regarding my car¡¯s destruction.¡± When she


    remembered how her favorite car had turned into coteral damage, she couldn¡¯t let the insurance


    What pained her even more was that it was an international, limited-edition supercar, so it would be a


    hassle to obtain another one. Even if she were able to get one, she could only acquire it second-hand.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re the one who should be doing the exining.¡± Looking at how infuriated she was,


    Zayne wondered what it was that thepany had done wrong.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± As she leanedzily against the wall, she looked rather ravishing.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, are you not returning to the Langston Residence?¡± Zayne interrogated her as he


    was baffled by her unaffectedness.


    ¡°Not yet. I can stay here, can¡¯t I?¡± Since she wanted to keep her return to Bradfort City confidential, she


    decided to stay at Zayne¡¯s ce as it seemed to be a secure spot. Besides, she trusted him with his


    secrecy.


    Not forgetting there was another man in the room, Zayne turned to Jason, and Heather ordingly


    turned to thetter as well. As they both turned to him almost at the same time, he was slightly


    intimidated by their gazes and immediately turned around, showing them his broad back instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to stay with us big men here.¡± Since he was unable to grab hold of Jason¡¯s


    thoughts, Zayne could only answer so.


    ¡°I ran a rough check on the apartment. The two of you can set up a camp outside the unit while I enjoy


    the bedroom. What do you guys think?¡± Despite her innocent smile, the conditions she demanded were


    rather overbearing.


    When he saw how she had returned to her old self, Zayne was rendered speechless. Nheless, he


    would never mistreat himself, so he wasn¡¯t exactly enthusiastic toward her stay.


    ¡°No way,¡± Jason immediately refuted.


    He did not borate on the reasons, and he was apathetic toward the conversation. At once, Zayne


    hastily exined, ¡°Forget amodating you, my goddess, the unit can barely contain the two of us.¡±


    This time, he refused more directly.


    As she leered at the men, Heather was instantly disaffected by the fact that she was being mercilessly


    rejected.


    Since she couldn¡¯t think of a ce to stay in, she still felt that Zayne¡¯s unit was the perfect spot for a


    hideout after countless considerations. After all, she intended to keep her return to Bradfort City a


    secret from anyone.


    ¡°Please? I¡¯ll even pay rent,¡± she pitiably asked.


    ¡°You own this ce, anyway. You don¡¯t have to pay rent.¡± Seeing how Zayne wasn¡¯t willing to give in,


    she suddenly became enraged.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s my house, why can¡¯t I stay here?¡± Heather furiously inquired.


    ¡°As they say, firste first serve. You should start looking for another ce.¡± Once more, he


    heartlessly rejected her. In fact, it was the first time that Heather had gotten continuously rejected by


    Zayne.


    ¡°Where else can I go?¡± she asked discontentedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you own an entire apartment in the city?¡± He knew thoroughly about her in-and-outs.


    Heather waved a hand in denial, for she wanted toy low for a while. She then said, ¡°There¡¯s no


    privacy in that ce. People would instantly recognize that I have returned.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, with how the reporters in the city idolize you, you¡¯d get spotted regardless of where you live.


    As for me, I don¡¯t want my ce exposed.¡± He rationally broke it down for her.


    ¡°In that case, what else can I do?¡± Heather was equally frustrated by the paparazzi, and she queried


    helplessly.


    Nevertheless, what Zayne said was true; since Heather was often trailed by stalkers, it was indeed


    unsuitable for them to stay together. Given their current circumstances, and how he had hired himself a


    bodyguard, it seemed as though he was truly in a tight spot.


    When she realized that, Heather found it pointless to prolong the argument. After all, Zayne was also in


    a risky position himself. Hence, a renowned figure like her should probably keep a distance between


    him and herself. With that, she foundfort in that thought.


    ¡°Have you considered looking for Leon or Matthias?¡± He provided her with two options.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the ultimatum, I¡¯d rather stay in my apartment.¡± She was still feeling guilty about nearly


    bringing harm to Leon, so she didn¡¯t want to trouble him anymore.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still disturbed by the explosion, I¡¯d suggest going to Matthias.¡± He saw through her thoughts


    and gave her another rmendation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more likely to expose myself to him.¡± Despite having said that, she didn¡¯t sincerely mean it. As


    she was still running away from Matthias, it was only natural for her to refuse to see him.


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t think so. If you wish to conceal yourself, you just need to rify it with him, and I¡¯m sure


    he¡¯de up with great ideas. Matthias doesn¡¯t just have a knack for business,¡± he beamingly stated,


    knowing that what Heather understood about Matthias was but the surface.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying he¡¯s better than you?¡± At her mindless question, Zayne¡¯s instinct to protect his manly


    ego rose.


    ¡°We¡¯re of different leagues. You can¡¯tpare us like that,¡± he helplessly answered, dumbfounded at


    how childlike she was at times given her unfiltered utterance.


    ¡°I won¡¯t look for Matthias. Have you not a clue about the unresolvable feud between me and him?¡± She


    felt obliged to inform Zayne about her conflict with the other man.


    However, he disagreed. ¡°Regarding that unresolvable feud of yours, you no longer have to worry.¡± As


    the tactful detective he was, there was no detail about her and Matthias that he let slip past.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Right now, Heather somewhat regretted her phrasing. Indeed, the word ¡®Ipatible¡¯ had been a little


    overkill, and it was getting thrown back in her face right now.


    Jason stood silently by the side like he was invisible, whereas Heather and Zayne just ignored his


    existence. Although he heard their conversation, he was a little confused about the rtionships


    between everyone involved. One moment they would be talking about Leon, and one moment they


    would be talking about Matthias; it seemed that those two had ties with Heather.


    ¡°I won¡¯t get help from him. If you won¡¯t help, then fine,¡± Heather said those harsh words quietly.


    Zayne took in Heather¡¯s child-like face. Sometimes, he wondered if Heather¡¯s maturity was a


    misconception instead, for her current stubbornness was just like a rebellious child¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to stay. Remember not to go out often.¡± In the end, Zayne couldn¡¯t ignore


    her, and he couldn¡¯t leave her alone without helping.


    ¡°Thanks, Zayne. I knew that you wouldn¡¯t stand around without giving me a hand.¡± Heather revealed a


    cheerful smile. The way she handled Zayne sometimes resembled a child trying to get their way with


    their parents.


    However, the man had to admit that she was right. Now that things hade to this, he would treat this


    as the price for his crush on Heather. He was well acquainted with Bradfort City now, and he knew


    which ces were suited to be hideouts.


    Arranging a ce for Heather to stay was a quick and easy task. This time, he decided to rent a ce


    for her instead. Someone like Heather couldn¡¯t stand to sit around twiddling her thumbs, so Zayne


    decided to find a vi or single-family home for her.


    He immediately thought of a good spot. ¡°There¡¯s a bunch of vis by West Avenue, and it¡¯s rather


    secluded since people don¡¯t usually go there. Of course, there¡¯s nowhere else for you to go from there


    either.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re going to buy a vi for me?¡± Heather wondered whether it would be more


    realistic to just wait until tomorrow since she had hit her spending limit today. Besides, 10 million didn¡¯t


    seem to be enough to buy a vi. It looked like she had to adjust her spending limits again.


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming¡ªthere¡¯s no need to buy a vi.¡± Zayne couldn¡¯t stop himself from taking a jab at


    Heather. Why was buying something the only thing on a woman¡¯s mind?


    ¡°You¡¯re going to rent me one?¡± When she realized that she would be staying alone at a vi, it seemed


    kind of boring even though it would be great to have so much space to herself.


    However, Heather didn¡¯t quite want to be alone right now, especially when she had just stayed on a


    secluded mountain by herself for some time. She looked at Zayne and wondered if she should invite


    him to stay with her too.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll get someone to handle everything for you.¡± He knew some people who worked in real estate.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we all stay together? The vi would be huge enough.¡± Heather extended an invitation to


    him.


    Meanwhile, thetter eyed Heather oddly. She didn¡¯t seem like that sort of person, so when did her


    personality change?


    Before Zayne could answer, Jason had already cut in. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zayne looked at Jason in a displeased manner. He had been the one who refused to take Heather in,


    but now, he was the one agreeing to stay with her in the new vi.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s settled then.¡± Heather didn¡¯t give Zayne a chance to refuse as she sealed the deal, an


    innocent smile still hanging from her lips.


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that?¡± Zayne hadn¡¯t answered her. Since when did he agree with her idea?


    ¡°Hurry up and rent me that vi, or else I¡¯m going to be sleeping on the streets tonight,¡± Heather said in


    all seriousness.


    ¡°If there¡¯s one thing that Bradfort City has an excess of, it¡¯s hotels. You won¡¯t be sleeping on the


    streets,¡± Zayne rebutted her. Why was she pretending to be pitiful at this time?


    ¡°As a single woman, hotels aren¡¯t exactly a good option,¡± Heather said while giggling. Lately, he felt that


    Heather had been acting a lot like a delinquent, and this was giving him a headache.


    Zayne didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Heather, so he merely nced at Jason. Needless to say, he


    was exasperated; since things had already been decided, he didn¡¯t have any right toin.


    Initially, Zayne had nned on renting a smaller house that was on the in side for Heather, but now


    that the three of them were going to stay together, it would be better to find a ce with more rooms.


    By then, the sky had already darkened since twilight always descended early during winter. Zayne and


    Heather sat in the back of the car, whereas Jason took the wheel as usual. With that, they began to


    move elsewhere. The trunk was filled with their belongings, for they heard that the house was


    considering the situation, even making purchases was a difficult task. Fortunately, Zayne knew people


    from all walks of life, and he got someone to deliver a few sets of bedding to the housing


    neighborhood¡¯s office.


    Zayne didn¡¯t want to leave a trail behind, so after some thought, he decided that it would be safer to


    have everything delivered to the security office instead. Meanwhile, Jason could retrieve the itemsterBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    since he was an unfamiliar face. Many people in Bradfort City knew Heather, and plenty of people


    could also pick Zayne out of a crowd as well. However, not a lot of people knew Jason, and he wouldn¡¯t


    be easily recognized since he was a killer.


    By the time they reached the house, it was already 7.00PM. Jason immediately made a beeline for the


    security office the moment he parked the car, so Heather and Zayne were the only ones left inside the


    house. They stared at each other, neither of them intending to make a move first.


    Luckily for them, the ce had already gotten a cleaning before they arrived, but it was in no shape for


    people to live in. Jason had been the one to help transport the items in the car¡¯s trunk, so until he came


    back from the security office with the bedding, they couldn¡¯t do much.


    When Jason got back, he saw Heather and Zayne sitting on the couch. Neither of them seemed like


    they were getting to work as they both loafed about.


    ¡°Figure out which room you want by yourselves.¡± Jason chucked a set of bedding at Zayne¡¯s face, and


    it hurt like hell. If it wasn¡¯t for Heather being a girl, Jason would have also tossed the bedding right at


    her. Heather watched as Zayne got a dressing down, and she withheld herughter. After all, she didn¡¯t


    want him to hold a grudge against her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to sort out my room.¡± Then, she simply made her way over to Jason and grabbed


    two quilts from the pile next to him. She would use one as an actual quilt, and she would temporarily


    use the other as a mattress topper. Tomorrow, she would get someone to sort out the rest of the house.


    Although Zayne was angry, he couldn¡¯t easily lose his temper at Jason and merelyughed


    exasperatedly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll unpack in my room too,¡± Zayne said through clenched teeth.


    Jason smiled coldly as he looked at Zayne, making a chill run down thetter¡¯s back. It was no wonder


    Jason was a killer¡ªthat smile was chilling.


    As he went upstairs, Zayne reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. I won¡¯t be cleaning your room.¡±


    Once he finished speaking, the man quickly went up to the second floor. Jason took in Zayne¡¯s


    somewhat harried figure and recalled how they used to fool around with each other like that when they


    were children.


    Time had passed in a blink of an eye, and many things had changed since then. However, Jason then


    shook his head since it was futile for him to recall the past. After all, Zayne was currently in a


    precarious situation. Nheless, Jason felt that there was nothing that he wouldn¡¯t forgive Zayne for,


    and he just hoped that they would be able to weather through this period safely.


    No matter what, the fate of a killer was to be killed. Jason had long since prepared himself to die at an


    early age, but ever since Zayne abruptly dragged him back to their homnd, he suddenly felt that


    living seemed pretty nice.


    Perhaps Jason should seriously consider Zayne¡¯s words. Thetter had been talking his ear off these


    few days while Jason simply ignored him, but he could tell that he was just concerned for him. Jason¡¯s


    heart was gradually softened, but it wasn¡¯t a good thing when a killer¡¯s stone-cold heart was melting.


    Maybe Jason should stop killing, but did he have the chance to turn back once he began walking down


    this path? This was a path with no return, and he had seen far too many cases that ended in tragedy.


    When Zayne passed by Heather¡¯s room, he saw herying out her quilts in a well-practiced manner.


    From the looks of it, Heather wasn¡¯t a wealthy youngdy who had been spoiled by her upbringing.


    At the sight of her being absorbed in her work, Zayne decided that he must not lose to her. He had


    once hit a low point in his life, so he had to rely on himself during that time. However, Zayne had overly


    enjoyed the materialisticforts of life in the past few years, and it was to the point where he didn¡¯t


    even do basic daily tasks by himself. Slowly enough, he forgot how it felt to rely on himself.


    Meanwhile, Jason carried the rest of the quilts upstairs. The doors to both Heather and Zayne¡¯s rooms


    were ajar, so he curiously peeked inside. Heather had nearly finished setting up her room. Her space


    looked neat, whereas Zayne¡¯s room was a sight for sore eyes.


    He recalled that Zayne had been hopeless at housework when they were little. Jason¡¯s eyes of disgust


    met Zayne¡¯s, and a mocking smile appeared on his lips.


    Zayne never thought that he would earn Jason¡¯s scorn while he attempted to pull some bedding on,


    and it seemed that he had no ounce of talent when it came to housework. At that thought, Zayne


    haphazardly pulled the creased quilts over the bed.


    On the other hand, Jason began to put his bedding on in an orderly fashion. He had been used to


    taking care of himself all these years, so simple chores were a piece of cake to him.


    Once he was done with his room, Jason decided to lend Zayne a hand, but when he arrived at the


    weird that they were both this synchronized. Nheless, Jason reached out to knock on Zayne¡¯s


    door.


    The man was already lying on his bed when he heard the knocking sounds. He reluctantly rolled off the


    bed and opened the door to find Jason standing there.


    The moment he entered the room, Jason noticed Zayne¡¯s bed that was as messy as a pigpen. ¡°You


    haven¡¯t grown at all over the years, Zayne,¡± he mocked.


    Meanwhile, the man had no rebuttals for him. He cleared his throat and pretended he didn¡¯t hear


    anything.


    ¡°Let me teach you.¡± It was rare for Jason to disy such kindness. He walked straight to the bed and


    noticed that the quilt cover hadn¡¯t been properly pulled on over the quilt itself. Jason had no idea where


    he should begin to direct his scorn.


    ¡°Can you even sleep in a bed like that?¡± Jason asked in disdain.


    Meanwhile, Zayne had an odd feeling as he helplessly looked at Jason. He was getting scoffed at for


    being unable to make his bed, and he felt hurt by that.


    ¡°When you put the quilt cover on, you have to pay attention to the corners. Watch and learn now.¡±


    Jason never thought that he would one day have to teach Zayne such a simple thing.


    As such, Zayne carefully observed from the side. Housework seemed simple, but doing them was


    torturous. He had to admit that he was terrible at this aspect.


    ¡°I see,¡± Zayne answered from behind.


    As he watched Jason breezily set everything into ce, Zayne felt even more disgusted at his failure.


    He nced at Jason, for he hadn¡¯t thought that there would be so many tricks for chores.


    Although some people were smart, they were useless at maintaining a house. Indeed, Zayne had no


    idea how he should distribute the chores at all.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    With that, they spent the night in the vi. Zayne kept tossing and turning in the darkness, unable to


    sleep no matter how he tried. He thought about how Heather was to his left and Jason was to his right.


    The two most important people were in the rooms next to his, and Zayne felt that it was surreal. The


    nicer things were, the easier it was to shatter it. For some reason, he thought of Murphy¡¯s Law as his


    mind tangled itself into a ball of chars. Although he was great at handling cases, he was never good at


    figuring out his feelings.


    Jason had been chatty recently, and Zayne had no idea whether he was thinking over the suggestion


    he gave earlier. With that, he turned over and continued to think about it.


    Likewise, Heather couldn¡¯t sleep as well; she wondered whether it was because she had slept during


    the day or if it was because she had been constantly sleeping on the couch. Now that she was on a


    bed, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep whatsoever.


    This was a sleepless night, and the only one who could actually sleep was Jason. It had been ages


    since he got toy in a bed, so he immediately fell asleep the moment he plopped down. However, his


    senses were still on high alert despite his slumber. The moment there was a sound or any slight


    motion, he was awake.


    The night sheltered the killer, and likewise, it also gave the killer a good night¡¯s rest. Jason had already


    gotten used to having his circadian rhythm flipped. When he was overseas, Jason didn¡¯t need to think


    too much, for he seemingly just picked one of two choices each day¡ªhe either killed a target or


    protected one from being killed.


    In the middle of the night, Jason woke up from his deep sleep. He still wasn¡¯t able to sleep peacefully,


    so he got out of bed and stood by the window before pulling the curtains open. A cold breeze swept


    inside.


    The heating in the house was on. As Jason listened to the sound of the wind as the breeze chilled his


    bones, he thought this feeling amazing. How long had he been away from his homnd? It had been


    such a long time that he couldn¡¯t even remember anymore.


    The cold wind continued to blow, sweeping over Jason¡¯s face and burrowing under his pajamas. It was


    a little chilly and cold, but it quickly cleared his mind.


    Jason didn¡¯t know what his current adversary looked like, for that adversary still hadn¡¯t shown


    themselves even until now. The longer this went on, the more dangerous it would be. Moreover, he was


    worried about the safety of those around Zayne. In other words, no one could guarantee that they


    would be able to make it out of this situationpletely unscathed.


    Jason thought that Zayne would be in an even more precarious state if he continued to drag things out


    further. Everything looked normal on the surface, but in reality, there were waves threatening to rise.


    There were quite a few times when Jason wanted to plead for Zayne¡¯s life when he had met that old


    man, but he wasn¡¯t able to speak up in the end.


    He didn¡¯t want to do something that would upset Zayne. Since he was willing to give this chance to


    Heather, that meant that Zayne cared deeply for her, and at the same time, it showed Zayne¡¯s inherent


    trust in Jason.


    The man had brought this up several times when he was off on one of his tangents, and he would


    always say that nothing could go wrong as long as Jason was there in such an assured tone.


    Nheless, this mission was far more difficult than any of the previous ones¡ªit was the first time


    Jason ever felt pressured. Back when the target he was supposed to be protecting got killed, the most


    that would happen was a blow to Jason¡¯s reputation. This time, however, was different.


    Jason could not allow himself to make a mistake, for if he did, then Zayne would be assassinated. He


    would live with the pain and trauma for the rest of his life, and that would be even more awful than


    death.


    The howling wind blew Jason¡¯s thoughts into a mess. As the days passed, his worries grew. He had


    always kept his emotions hidden, not wanting Zayne to know about his concerns. After all, he didn¡¯t


    want thetter to shoulder these burdens with him.


    However, could he really hide everything from Zayne? Jason felt that the man had seemingly caught


    wind of something in recent days. He wondered if Zayne was naturally self-sacrificing or something, for


    he hadn¡¯t let anything slip on the surface.


    Jason waited for the sun to rise as he stood by the window. He pulled his pajamas closer to his body,


    feeling as though half his body was still warm from the heating while the other half experienced the


    chilling wind.


    This oscition between warm and cold cleared Jason¡¯s mind exceptionally well. He looked out the


    window, and he could see the greenery in the distance with his excellent night vision.


    This neighborhood was so quiet that it was a little frightening. There was no one outside at all¡ªnot


    even a single patrolling security guard. West Avenue wasn¡¯t out in the countryside either, yet the house


    was so silent. Jason didn¡¯t know why, but perhaps Zayne knew something about it. After all, he


    wouldn¡¯t have chosen this ce to stay otherwise.


    Indeed, Zayne always could get whatever information he wanted out of others, and he was a genius in


    that aspect. Jason smiled faintly, his smile warm and gentle.


    A night like this was nice, and it was a pity to sleep it away. Jason listened for any signs of motion from


    the room next to his, not knowing whether Zayne had fallen asleep.


    Meanwhile, thetter hadn¡¯t wanted Jason to worry about him, so he pretended to be asleep even


    though he couldn¡¯t. He did his best not to make any sound, and he was even quieter than if he had


    actually been asleep.


    The two of them clearly thought of the other as important, and they were still concerned for each other.


    Yet, neither of them could take the plunge and admit their feelings verbally.


    The next morning, Jason squinted as he watched the fiery sun rise; the red of the clouds during dawns


    in winter had always been a wee sight. He liked to watch the sun rise as well as when sundown


    came. With theing and going of the sun, the day would pass by just like that.


    It was yet another peaceful night as nothing happened, and even Jason was suspicious. Was there


    really someone who wanted Zayne¡¯s life? Was this only an borate trap that Zayne had set instead?


    He heard a sound from the room next door, and it seemed that Zayne had already woken up. It was


    rather early for him to be awake, though. In reality, the man hadn¡¯t slept the whole night.


    Meanwhile, in the other room next to Zayne¡¯s, Heather was currently fast asleep ever since drifting off


    to slumbend during thetter half of the night. In fact, she was already asleep before Jason had


    woken up.


    She continued to remain asleep at this hour, for it had been a long while since she was able to sleep so


    When Zayne woke up, he regretted suggesting that they rent a vi. A vi was such a huge ambition,


    and it was a pain to do anything. If they called for delivery or anything of that sort, there was the danger


    of the workers leaking their location. Hence, even getting food delivered was a bother.


    He had only been thinking about arranging a ce for Heather herself to stay yesterday, so he hadn¡¯t


    thought about it too carefully. Afterst night¡¯s maelstrom of thoughts, however, Zayne deeply regretted


    it.


    Truth be told, Zayne thought that staying at the apartment he bought would have been better, and it


    would also be a good ce to hide their identities. Now that they were in this arrangement, there was


    nothing to be done. As such, Zayne wasn¡¯t that worried about being exposed because it was something


    inevitable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have actuallye along with Heather and stayed with her.


    Now, their enemy was lying in wait in the dark. Regardless of how Zayne tried to hide his identity, he


    figured that he would not be able to escape this foe¡¯s eyes.


    Mornings weren¡¯t a great time to be thinking such negative thoughts, so Zayne mbered out of bed,


    wondering if he could still catch the sunrise outside. He poked his head out of the window, and


    although he didn¡¯t manage to see the morning sun as it rose, he did see Jason¡¯s own head poking out


    of his window. He then called out to him, ¡°Morning.¡±


    When Jason saw howical Zayne looked, he retreated to his room with a hint of a smile hanging


    from his lips. Often, Zayne had this child-like innocence to him. How did someone like him manage to


    navigate thisplicated society?


    Better yet, how did he even be a renowned detective?


    Jason thought that Zayne was a miracle, and he envied thetter for always being able to keep that


    pure heart of his despite his experiences.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door. Zayne hade looking for Jason, and the former heard a


    quick reply from inside the room. ¡°Juste in.¡±


    Without preamble, Zayne pushed the door open and entered. Then, he saw Jason giving him a pure


    and innocent smile. ¡°How should we deal with breakfast?¡±


    Heather was still asleep at this hour, but Zayne¡¯s stomach was already rumbling. Having no other


    choice, all he could do was seek help from Jason and his excellent housework skills.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make some fried eggs.¡± Jason wasn¡¯t exactly a skilled cook, and he usually fried just a few eggs for


    his meals.


    Zayne followed Jason downstairs, for he wanted to watch him as he cooked. Back at his apartment,


    Zayne usually got takeout.


    The kitchen in the vi was only kitted out with the basics, but that was enough. When Jason opened


    the refrigerator, however, it waspletely empty. Hence, it seemed that he would have to nix the idea


    of making fried eggs.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to go hungry.¡± Jason didn¡¯t feel one way or another about hunger, for he didn¡¯t


    fear it.


    ¡°What? Let¡¯s just go out and eat then!¡± Zayne didn¡¯t want to go hungry. He worked to eat better food,


    after all. In fact, he had been rather particr about his food all this while. His time in Bradfort City was


    probably when he was at his least pickiest.


    Jason shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t leave whenever we want to. It¡¯ll be easy to leave a trail.¡±


    Zayne stared at Jason, speechless. ¡°We can drive out to some restaurant far away from here for


    breakfast.¡± Zayne thought that the pain of exposing their location could not bepared to the pain of


    hunger.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Seeing how Zayne was insistent, Jason couldn¡¯t continue to refuse. After


    all, he knew that Zayne always had a n.


    ¡°To the best restaurant out there.¡± Zayne remembered that he still hadn¡¯t brought Jason out for a nice


    meal even though thetter had been in Bradfort City for a long time now.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jason agreed.


    Zayne gave a radiant smile, for it moved him to no end to be able to eat delicious food. However,


    Jason¡¯s words proceeded to interrupt Zayne¡¯s daydream.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wake Heather up?¡± Jason had to remind Zayne that Heather was still there.


    ¡°Nah, I can¡¯t get her to wake up. We¡¯ll just bring some food back for her.¡± Zayne thought that it would be


    better to bring breakfast back for the woman instead of wasting time trying to get her out of bed.


    Jason shrugged, for it seemed that Zayne would pick food in a heartbeat if given a choice between


    food and Heather. Indeed, that was how he rolled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out then,¡± the man eximed eagerly.


    Jason watched as Zayne behaved like a cat who ate the canary, and his mood took a turn for the


    better. Zayne¡¯s smile had a soothing quality to it.


    They went down to the garage to get their car, and Jason slid straight into the driver¡¯s seat. However,


    Zayne tapped on the ss and said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll drive today. I¡¯m better when ites to sniffing out


    great food.¡±


    At that, Jason shifted himself over to the passenger¡¯s side. Jason wasn¡¯t a talkative person, and he


    generally just did things instead of announcing that he was going to do it beforehand.


    ¡°Jason, I¡¯ve checked your expenses and it looks like you don¡¯t spend much.¡± Zayne changed the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    subject and suddenly began talking about an unrted topic with him.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Typically, people felt embarrassed while talking about money matters. When Jason heard Zayne


    bringing that up all of a sudden, his heart clenched since he didn¡¯t quite know how to respond.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have any hobbies, and I don¡¯t have anything else to spend my money on,¡± Jason said,


    having forced an answer out. After all, he wasn¡¯t used to talking about this with anyone.


    Zayne also thought that he was overstepping boundaries, so he smiled and said, ¡°Just asking. Don¡¯t


    think too much about it.¡± It hadn¡¯t been easy improving his rtionship with Jason, and he didn¡¯t want


    to make a misstep.


    Awkward moments urred frequently between the two brothers, and when they did, the


    awkwardness would linger for more than just a day or two. Jason didn¡¯t look like he minded, though, for


    he wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge over it. At any rate, he just felt odd about it.


    The pair looked at each other tacitly before turning away again, and Zayne regretted his words.


    Meanwhile, Jason calmed himself down and pretended that nothing happened.


    After that, he leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. He had been the driver over the past few


    days, and he needed to be alert while on the road. Since he didn¡¯t have to take the wheel today, he


    could finally get some rest.


    Meanwhile, Zayne was so hungry that his stomach kept growling. Although the car sped up, Jason


    continued to close his eyes. Zayne had no idea whether he had actually fallen asleep, for he knew that


    Jason was born with an alertness that was extraordinary. People like him found it difficult to sleep


    peacefully.


    The weather today was actually nice, and the heat inside the car was cranked up to afortable


    temperature. Jason drifted in and out of consciousness; this swaying sensation had made him actually


    think about just falling asleep several times. However, it clearly wouldn¡¯t do to sleep in the car. The


    restaurant might be just around the corner, and likewise, the assassin might be lying in wait for a


    chance to strike.


    Jason still had enough energy to pay attention to the changes in his surroundings. Sometimes, he


    thought that being a killer wasn¡¯t all that great of an upation.


    Over the years, he felt that he had aged quickly. Although Zayne was his elder brother, Jason clearly


    looked older than him. If Zayne hadn¡¯t insisted on keeping that moustache of his that mature-looking


    men usually had, he might still look like a youngd.


    Zayne nced at Jason to his side, his lips curving up into a big smile. It was a simple and everyday


    moment in life, but sometimes, just trying to enjoy a simple moment like this was hard.


    He turned his gaze back to the road, his eyes narrowing slightly. There were many things that he


    wanted to eat because hunger made people less picky about their food. They would think of eating


    everything, and anything would taste delicious to them.


    The windows of the car were rolled up securely. Maybe if he rolled the windows down, they would be


    able to smell the scent of breakfast foods wafting around the city. However, since the weather was on


    the cold side, Zayne felt that it was better to keep the windows rolled up. After all, the sunlight


    streaming in still brought him joy.


    It was rare to see such bright sunlight during a winter morning, and it felt like he was at the beach.


    Zayne looked out of the gleaming window, realizing that the world outside the vehicle had brightened


    up considerably.


    Everyone looked forward to having a carefree life, but not many were able to achieve it. Since he had


    managed to snatch a moment to just rx, Zayne treasured it dearly. In fact, no one had better


    interrupt this moment. He simply hoped that his phone wouldn¡¯t ring, for as long as it didn¡¯t, his calm


    heart would rx even more.


    To him, every phone call was torturous. Zayne¡¯s phone had been modified; no regr person could call


    him, so he would pick up every call without any hesitation. Not only that, people would only call him if


    they had something important to tell him.


    Right now, he was most worried about receiving a call from Heather. As Zayne thought about her, he


    wondered if she had gotten up yet. At any rate, he just wanted to rush back before the woman woke


    up. When he thought that he would most likely have to live like a recluse for the near future, Zayne


    immediately felt that his future was bleak.


    They were about to reach the restaurant after their current street. Zayne slowed down the car, and


    Jason cracked his eyes open alertedly. As he looked ahead warily, it turned out that they had reached


    their destination. Meanwhile, he was here thinking that something had happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you don¡¯t need me to wake you up. Is it because you smelled the delicious scent of


    food?¡± Zayne teased. Whether Jason humored him or not, Zayne had to poke fun at the former.


    Meanwhile, Jason had also gradually gotten used to Zayne¡¯s antics. When Zayne got all gloomy at


    times, he didn¡¯t feel used to it.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You were driving too fast.¡± Jason had even heard the car¡¯s system reminding Zayne to watch out for


    his speed.


    Zayne answered nonchntly, ¡°As long as we don¡¯t get caught, it¡¯s all good.¡± Since he was unable to


    get rid of his frustration, he asionally needed to do some rule-breaking.


    ¡°Are we getting out a little up ahead?¡± Jason asked as he took in the restaurant before him. It looked


    huge, so it probably was a high-end restaurant.


    Soon, Zayne parked the car at the za. The za outside the restaurant was filled with luxury cars,


    and it seemed that the restaurant was very popr.


    When they got out of the car, Jason said to Zayne calmly, ¡°You probably shouldn¡¯t havee to a


    ce like this.¡± He nced at the luxury cars around them.


    ¡°Are you worried that someone will recognize me because of all the rich people around here?¡± Zayne


    knew what Jason was implying.


    Jason shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m worried that your wallet will shrivel up.¡± It was rare for Jason to crack a joke.


    ¡°Rx, I have some money in my pocket. I can still afford a meal,¡± Zayne said, following up on Jason¡¯s


    joke.


    They entered the restaurant as they talked, and Jason smelled the heavy scent of food drifting around


    inside. It immediately made him work up an appetite. He hadn¡¯t been hungry earlier, but he was


    famished all of a sudden.


    ¡°The food here smells really good,¡± Jason promptly said to Zayne.


    A smug look came over Zayne¡¯s face. ¡°I chose this ce¡ªof course it¡¯d be great.¡±


    Jason ignored him and walked straight ahead, whereas Zayne followed him. They had emerged in the


    very center of the seating area, so finding a table became their first priority. Jason searched for his


    target while Zayne continued to follow behind him.


    Thetter couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask Jason what he was doing when it came to things like this. In


    truth, with his clever mind, he could already figure out which table was theirs without even looking at


    the table number.


    However, since Jason was being so focused, Zayne didn¡¯t say anything else. He used to think that


    Jason was the one who was hopeless at daily life, but Zayne now realized that he was the actual


    hopeless one.


    Jason soon found a table for them, and it seemed as though he had just relied on his instincts. In fact,


    his instincts were quicker and sharper than anyone else¡¯s calctions. Zayne took his seat after Jason


    had sat down, and they were both seated across from each other.


    ¡°What do you want to order?¡± Zayne first asked Jason for his opinion.


    Jason immediately pushed the menu over to him. ¡°I¡¯ll take whatever you¡¯re ordering.¡± It seemed like he


    had full trust in Zayne¡¯s tastes.


    ¡°Are you sure that we have simr tastes?¡± Zayne asked, his tone filled with skepticism.


    ¡°Not really, but whatever you order probably won¡¯t be terrible.¡± Jason had low standards. As long as it


    didn¡¯t taste awful, he would eat it.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I say that I¡¯m going to order some unholy-tasting abomination for you?¡± said


    Zayne jokingly. Jason really didn¡¯t care, and this left the former worried.


    ¡°I¡¯d believe that.¡± Naturally, he believed that Zayne would do such a thing.


    ¡°In that case, it looks like you¡¯re giving me the green light to get you something awful.¡± Zayne was like a


    wicked scoundrel who teased women for no reason as he poked fun at Jason.


    Meanwhile, thetter was unfazed as he stared at Zayne coldly. He even crossed his arms over his


    chest, watching to see what the man would do.


    Since Zayne didn¡¯t get a response, the atmosphere naturally turned awkward. He lowered his head and


    continued to look through the menu. As expected, Jason was someone with no sense of humor, and he


    couldn¡¯t get anywhere with Jason in a joking conversation.


    Zayne soon ordered their breakfast. Of course, he couldn¡¯t wait to share some good dishes with Jason.


    He loved the food here, so he naturally hoped that someone he was close to would also like the food.


    After all, sharing meals brought joy to people. Zayne wanted to see a pleased expression on Jason¡¯s


    faceter when they ate. At the thought that he would soon be able to see that, he became even


    happier.


    ¡°Do they have red wine?¡± Jason suddenly asked, for he suddenly had a craving for some. Typically, he


    showed some self-restraint. Whenever he had a mission, he would rarely imbibe any alcohol. Besides,


    he was acting as their driver here now, so it was more imperative that he didn¡¯t drink.


    When he heard Jason bring this up unprompted, Zayne said to a waiter, ¡°Bring me a bottle of your most


    expensive red wine.¡±


    Jason raised an eyebrow. He knew that Zayne lived a luxurious life, and he always ate the most


    expensive food and used the most expensive goods. Just then, Jason recalled the amount of money


    sitting in his own bank ount. He himself couldn¡¯t quite remember how much money he had in there.


    At any rate, it was enough for him to live a life of leisure.


    Unfortunately, Jason hadn¡¯t tried to enjoy life. Money had turned into numbers that just kept increasing,


    and in the end, it would most likely just rot in the bank.


    ¡°Just this for now,¡± Zayne said to the waiter, having already ced his order.


    Jason nced at him. Once the waiter walked away, he said to Zayne, ¡°You ordered enough for three.¡±


    Zayne grinned brightly. ¡°We still need to bring some food back for Heather.¡± He knew that Jason


    wanted to say that he was being frivolous, for he had long since noticed that Jason had words to say


    about his loose spending habits.


    However, Jason was not embarrassed by this, for he simply looked at Zayne without speaking. A


    victorious smile appeared on thetter¡¯s face.


    Jason looked absolutely adorable when he admitted defeat, and Zayne felt that he would be in a great


    mood for the rest of the day.


    Soon, the food they ordered gradually arrived. Zayne immediately picked up his cutlery, unable to resist


    when there was delicious food before him. While he gobbled down his food, Jason ate with better


    manners than him.


    Jason watched as the former ate with no decorum, clearly remembering that Zayne was polite and


    gentlemanly when he was with Heather. It was only now did Jason think that the other person had a


    more manly air to him; the Zayne that he remembered was straightforward and carefree like this, and it


    was as though he had found some old memory.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Zayne was surprised by Jason¡¯s appetite. After all, Jason hadn¡¯t eaten as much


    as him despite being taller.


    ¡°I nearly forgot about my hunger when I saw how engrossed you were with your food.¡± Jason was polite


    and cultured. Under his hulking appearance was the heart of a schrly young man.


    Jason had been a weak and frail boy when they were children. Back then, he loved reading poetry. It


    was hard to believe that he would grow up to be a killer when one took into ount how he was as a


    young boy.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll eat your share too.¡± It didn¡¯t seem that Zayne was joking either. In reality, he


    actually could eat two servings of food.


    ¡°If you like the food, then have some more.¡± Jason recalled their time together as children. Zayne had a


    huge appetite then, so Jason would always give half of his food to Zayne.


    ¡°We might need to order more food. I¡¯m hungrier than I thought I was.¡± Zayne smiled faintly at Jason,


    for the both of them had inadvertently thought of their childhood.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    When they were leaving, Jason hastily climbed into the passenger seat, so Zayne naturally became


    their driver. Nevertheless, he was in a very good mood after a satisfying meal, so he paid no mind to


    such a small inconvenience.


    He pulled open the car door and entered the driver¡¯s seat before promptly starting the engine.


    Meanwhile, back in the vi, Heather had already woken up. She came out of her room and looked


    around the empty house, noticing that there was not a single person around.


    Heather¡¯s mouth twitched at the realization that Zayne had left without a word first thing in the morning.


    Didn¡¯t he tell her that it was important to stay hidden for the time being? In the end, he was the one who


    had gone out instead.


    Since there was no one at home, Heather decided to head downstairs to the living room; this vi was


    truly an empty shell to live in. Right now, she was starving, so she went straight to the kitchen. After


    pulling open the fridge, she found that it was also as empty as a robbed room.


    All of a sudden, she felt like she hade to an abandoned city, and she was instantly reminded of her


    days in the forest. However, she had her phone and a TV in the vi, so it wasn¡¯t as boring as living in


    the wild.


    A wave of hunger hit her just then, and Heather rubbed her stomach helplessly. At the end of the day,


    this beautiful vi was still iparable to the cabin in the woods; there were at least instant noodles


    there, so she didn¡¯t need to starve.


    Since she was left with no other choice, Heather unlocked her phone, but she didn¡¯t have any food


    delivery apps installed on it. She quickly tapped on the app store tform to download one of those.


    Food delivery was the most practical choice for her right now even though she was in no mood to order


    takeout.


    After spending a long time surviving on instant noodles, Heather wanted to eat something fancy since


    she was back in Bradfort City. She stared reluctantly at her screen, deliberating if she should install the


    app or not.


    The next minute, a rumbling noise came from outside the vi. Heather looked toward the sound and


    saw Zayne and Jasoning inside together. She slumped against the sofa weakly, for she was so


    hungry that she could pass out any time.


    Meanwhile, Zayne¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile as he watched Heather¡¯s disheartened state. ¡°Are you


    awake, Heather?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes darted lifelessly toward him. ¡°What nonsense.¡± Her scornful response was troubling


    yet amusing to him.


    ¡°Are you starving, Heather?¡± Zayne quickened his steps and went up to her.


    Heather shook her head in response; she wasn¡¯t in the mood to chatter and simply turned to look at


    him glumly. As Zayne stared at the dejected woman, he wondered if he should say something to cheer


    her up.


    Jason walked up to them immediately after noticing what was going on, and he was holding a bag of


    food in his hand. He ced it onto the table and said to her, ¡°You should eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Heather nced at the container of food before eyeing Zayne again. ¡°Did you guys eat out?¡±


    The man smiled and replied, ¡°Yeah, but we didn¡¯t forget to pack you some food.¡±


    Heather wasn¡¯t too happy with his words, though. She simply pursed her lips slightly. ¡°You¡¯re the one


    who told me not to leave this ce. How can you go out to eat instead?¡± Her tone carried a slight hint


    of mockery to it.


    On the other hand, Zayne returned her eyes with a helpless look on his face. ¡°Heather, how can one


    possibly live without the pleasures of eating and drinking? This is nothing but human nature.¡±


    Heather rolled her eyes, for he wasn¡¯t even putting any effort toe up with an excuse. However, it


    wasn¡¯t the time to linger on that¡ªat this point, Heather was more eager to fill her stomach. She


    proceeded to ignore Zayne and opened the container at the table. The smell of food instantly hit her


    nose and she couldn¡¯t help but take a few big sniffs.


    ¡°It smells pretty good.¡± Heather smiled. With a container of mouth-watering food in front of her, her


    mood naturally improved.


    Zayne quickly passed her a pair of cutlery and gazed at her affectionately. He really liked the way


    Heather was right now, for she looked like an innocent little girl with no worries at all.


    Heather took the fork and spoon from his hand and started to enjoy herte lunch. Meanwhile, Jason


    had gone upstairs in a jiffy. Naturally, he understood at once what was going on downstairs. He could


    tell that Zayne was unimaginably patient toward Heather, and Jason¡¯s face darkened slightly at the


    observation. He didn¡¯t know if he should pity the man or be happy for him.


    Loving someone was a blessing, but it was bound to be painful if the other person didn¡¯t feel the same


    way. Since Jason had to deal with such a painful experience in the past, he wondered how Zayne was


    feeling right now. Nevertheless, Jason eventually tossed away the ridiculous thoughts in his mind and


    decided to take a nap in his room; after all, getting enough sleep was of utmost importance to him.


    Recently, he would wake up in the middle of the night every day as he was worried that he would wake


    up to Zayne being in trouble the next morning. After all, Jason could always tell when danger was


    approaching, for it was like a bomb inside of him that could go off at any minute.


    Despite all of that, Zayne didn¡¯t seem to care about anything at all. Jason watched his radiant smile


    from afar, and it¡¯d be great if that guy was really as innocent and naive as this. In the end, Jason turned


    away, not wanting to watch them anymore. He knew that Zayne had his own ns, so he wouldn¡¯t be


    able to manipte his judgement.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Heather was probably famished as she gobbled down all the food in one go. Zayne felt


    quite aplished as he watched her by the side. He loved to see her like this, for she was so full of


    life and vigor.


    After a while, Heather couldn¡¯t find a garbage can to throw away the container after she was done


    eating, and Zayne looked around at the empty house as well. Needless to say, he found it near


    impossible to live in a ce like this.


    ¡°Tell me, Zayne¡ªsince we¡¯re not allowed to hire door-to-door services or go out, may I know how we¡¯re


    expected to live under such stringent conditions?¡± Heather wasn¡¯t worried about the quality of life in this


    vi. Instead, it was a matter of staying alive.


    Zayne rubbed his chin as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about this problem. The most practical


    solution is to get help from a trusted and reliablepanion.¡±


    Heather didn¡¯t see the point of him saying that. What did he mean by someone who was reliable and


    trusted? It was such aplicated way to define a person.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many who can be trusted.¡± Heather couldn¡¯t think of anyone who fitted that criteria; she


    even figured that it was much less for Zayne who had just arrived in Bradfort City not too long ago.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, for I¡¯ve already found someone for the job,¡± Zayne said confidently.


    In response, Heather asked curiously, ¡°Since when do you have reliable friends in Bradfort?¡± Heather


    clearly remembered he didn¡¯t have many friends in the city.


    ¡°Judging by the time, he should be on his way now,¡± Zayne simply said mysteriously. Along with that,


    the look in his eyes became mischievous as he stared at Heather.


    The woman stared back at him warily. It seemed that the situation wasplicated, for there was


    definitely more to it than he let on. Right then, Zayne¡¯s phone started ringing. Both pairs of eyes


    instantly locked onto the phone, and Zayne picked up the call under Heather¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯d bettere quick. She¡¯s about to get angry.¡± Zayne immediately cut the line after that, giving


    Heather no chance to make out the caller by their voice.


    Even though Zayne had only said one sentence, Heather could gain some information from that simple


    exchange¡ªin fact, it seemed to be some valuable information.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing this helper of ours is someone I know.¡± Heather came to that conclusion using the


    elimination method. As such, she could vaguely guess who their visitor would be after that.


    ¡°I think you already know who it is by now.¡± Zayne chuckled goofily, for he felt like he had just been


    caught red-handed.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to keep this a secret? In the end, you exposed our location on your own.¡±


    Heather¡¯s tone was one of usation, for she thought that Zayne was really too lenient to others.


    ¡°We had an equal exchange.¡± Zayne told her the truth.


    Meanwhile, Heather was surprised to hear that. She didn¡¯t think there¡¯d be anything for those two to


    exchange, and she didn¡¯t know what exactly they¡¯d traded on either.


    ¡°Did you guys even think about my feelings when you made the deal?¡± Heather wasn¡¯t fond of being


    kept in the dark. Then, she rubbed her temples in defeat since the situation was troubling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but his offer was so attractive that I couldn¡¯t reject it,¡± Zayne said truthfully. In fact, this


    exchange was way too unfair for the other side.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Heather wasn¡¯t too unhappy about it. After all, the other person was indeed someone she


    trusted fully. Technically speaking, it wasn¡¯tpletely a rash decision on Zayne¡¯s end.


    In fact, Zayne had already expected Heather to react in such a manner. He could finally rx inside, for


    he obviously didn¡¯t want to see her lose her temper.


    ¡°What are your ns forter, though?¡± Zayne asked Heather as he tested the waters.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him to arrive. We have some things to clear up on anyway.¡± There were certain things that


    still needed exnation; they¡¯d been put off for too long, and Heather was already feeling impatient.


    Hence, why not take the chance now to make everything clear?


    ¡°In that case, I might have to give you two some private space,¡± Zayne teased her mockingly.


    ¡°Stop being sarcastic. He wouldn¡¯t even being if it wasn¡¯t for your betrayal.¡± At the end of the day,


    Heather was a little angry. As she thought of the things that Zayne had done, discontent filled her


    chest.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a betrayal; I¡¯m an ally.¡± Zayne was smiling, but he didn¡¯t feel too good inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear any excuses.¡± His smile instantly froze at the sound of her words.


    Zayne knew that she was just casually speaking her mind, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. The two locked


    eyes in silence for a moment before he said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll head upstairs first, then. Remember to make


    him feel at hometer.¡±


    Heather snapped at Zayne¡¯s leaving figure, ¡°Hey! Why should I do that?¡± Heather was a little


    dissatisfied, for she wasn¡¯t fully prepared to meet that person yet. Why did she have to wee him as


    well? Wasn¡¯t Zayne being a little too hard on her?


    ¡°I know you can do it.¡± Zayne turned around to give her a smile and a strange knowing look.


    Disregarding his usual gentlemanly qualities, Zayne was awfully cunning whenever he acted like this¡ª


    it was both upsetting and annoying to watch. Heather narrowed her eyes in response and put on an


    intimidating face, and Zayne hastily turned back around in the end.


    With his back facing Heather, Zayne gave his hand a wave. ¡°I know that he¡¯ll give this vi a new look


    when hees, Heather.¡±


    She was even more irritated when she heard that, for she really didn¡¯t want to attend to their guest in


    the living room.


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs, so you take care of him on your own. You¡¯re the one who contacted him, after all,¡±


    Heather said to Zayne¡¯s back.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired these days¡­ I really don¡¯t have the energy to socialize, so I¡¯ll leave it to you, Heather.¡±


    Zayne sounded sincere, but in actual fact, he appeared to be in good spirits. There was no sign of


    fatigue on his face at all.


    It looked like Zayne was fully on their helper¡¯s side this time, and Heather had a feeling that she¡¯d been


    betrayed as she stared angrily at the man¡¯s figure.


    Even though she seemed easy-going to the idea, she wasn¡¯t mentally prepared to meet their visitor.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly ignore him entirelyter, so she¡¯d rather head straight to her bedroom and hide


    there for the time being. However, running away wasn¡¯t her style after all. Zayne probably knew that,


    and it was the reason he was forcing her to handle the situation.


    As Heather was debating with herself, her feet seemed to be glued to the ground; she couldn¡¯t move


    them at all. Deep inside, she was more eager to face the situation head-on. Nheless, the urge to


    shy away from reality popped up in her mind from time to time, for this was indeed a difficult decision to


    make.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    When did Zayne even contact that man? Heather felt that Zayne seemed to be keeping a lot of things


    from her. However, at this rate, that person would show up at any time if they kept on stalling like this.


    Heather sunk into the sofa in distress once again. Since that man was able toe to an agreement


    with Zayne, he had probably made his fair share of sacrifices.


    When she put it that way, Heather no longer felt as stressed to meet him. After all, Zayne had always


    been on her side all this time; to be ¡®betrayed¡¯ by him once in a while wasn¡¯t such a bad thing.


    Just then, a gust of wind sent the rustling noise of grass into the vi, and Heather was agitated by the


    slightmotion. From then on, she paid extra attention to pick up any movements from outside while


    a hint of anticipation tickled her heart. After all, she had been thinking about this person a lot for the


    past few days.


    She had once been in love with him, so how could she erase him from her memory in the blink of an


    eye? After experiencing that, Heather truly felt that emotions could make a person act in predictable


    ways. Back then, she was an outsider to all these conventional patterns of human nature; now, she


    was a part of them. She¡¯d never imagined for this to happen to her, but the truth was right in front of her


    eyes.


    Meanwhile, the white walls around her seemed like a cage; Heather hugged her knees on the cushion,


    her eyes clouded with weariness and confusion.


    Atst, a knock on the door cast away her moment of self-deprecation¡ªit appeared that their guest


    had arrived. Heather waited in anticipation for him toe in on his own, and she even forgot to speak.


    ¡°Is anyone home?¡± Matthias stood outside the door; he was as nervous and restless as the woman


    inside. As a result, he went a little heavy on the knock, and the door creaked open under his


    unintentional force. He realized it wasn¡¯t locked to begin with.


    It seemed like Zayne had helped them out quite a lot this time. Matthias headed straight inside, for he


    knew this was an indication that he was weed. After entering the living room, he noticed Heather


    on the sofa right away. Even though her hair was messy and she was wearing a pair of slippers, he still


    thought that her beauty was unparalleled.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Matthias greeted Heather.


    However, she had been looking elsewhere since he entered. She was deliberately avoiding his gaze


    and wasn¡¯t nning to respond to him either.


    Instead, Matthias went up to her; as his footsteps approached gradually, Heather¡¯s heart sped up


    steadily as well. He finally came to a stop when he was about three steps away from the sofa.


    He stood there and looked down at Heather for a long time, but she wasn¡¯t willing to spare him a


    nce. Hence, he leaned toward her and nudged forward a little, slightly closing the distance between


    them.


    ¡°Are you really going to ignore me, Heather?¡± Matthias¡¯ voice was as soft and soothing as ever, and his


    expression couldn¡¯t be more kind.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Heather acted like she didn¡¯t know about his visit.


    Matthias took another step forward. Heather finally turned to him, and the two shared a moment of


    silence as they locked eyes. Just then, Heather found her words stuck in her throat; simrly, Matthias


    couldn¡¯t seem to voice out the sweet talk that he had nned either.


    ¡°I missed you, so I came to see you.¡± Matthias wanted to keep staring at Heather like this without a


    care in the world.


    On the other hand, the woman was fully prepared so that she wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard. She wasn¡¯t


    nning to keep on conversing with Matthias, nor did she want to have any physical contact with him.


    Thus, she instinctively scooted to the side.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clearst time,¡± she said firmly. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to be with him, after all.


    Meanwhile, Matthias promptly sat down next to Heather when she turned away. The moment she felt


    him beside her, she darted far away in reflex like she was being scalded.


    ¡°You always pretend to hate me, but I know how you truly feel.¡± Matthias didn¡¯t want to lose her


    anymore, and he wanted her to understand his feelings.


    ¡°Please behave yourself, Matthias.¡± Heather stood up immediately, not being able to do it anymore.


    The man reached out and grabbed her by the arm, for both sides were unwilling to give in. Heather


    struggled to break free from his grip, but she couldn¡¯t seem to muster the strength to do so.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been thinking about it for the past few days, Heather.¡± Matthias wanted to take


    control of the situation this time. In other words, he refused to be on the passive side forever and to be


    led on by Heather all the time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by that,¡± Heather said coldly with a scoff as she flung away his hand.


    Unfortunately, his fingers were so tightly sped around her arm that she couldn¡¯t shrug it off at all.


    ¡°Running away isn¡¯t going to help us, Heather.¡± Matthias¡¯ voice became cold as well.


    Heather didn¡¯t expect him to be so headstrong today, and she couldn¡¯t reject him when he acted this


    way. At that moment, she was a little regretful that she had decided to wait for him in the living room.


    ¡°We¡¯re on two opposite sides, Matthias. It wouldn¡¯t do us any good to keep hanging onto each other.¡±


    Heather would rather put everything on the table at this point.


    ¡°You seem to be the only one thinking we¡¯re on opposite sides,¡± Matthias reminded her.


    ¡°Am I wrong, though?¡± Heather stared condescendingly at him; she was now standing while he was


    sitting down. Meanwhile, Matthias¡¯ calm and collected demeanor made it seem like he had full


    confidence of winning the woman back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been with you, so how could we be on opposite sides?¡± Sometimes, Matthias felt like he


    didn¡¯t understand Heather at all. Why wouldn¡¯t she voice out her doubts? Instead, she was always


    beating around the bush and blindly making assumptions.


    ¡°We¡¯re both businesspeople, so you should know how pros and cons work.¡± Heather¡¯s eyes were


    emotionless as they remained fixed on Matthias. In reality, she wanted to hide the panic in them.


    ¡°Businesspeople are entitled to be in love too, and they¡¯re fully capable of giving up their profits for the


    one they love.¡± Matthias returned her eyes without any reservation. He was aware that she had her


    own considerations and doubts.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t do that, so I don¡¯t want you to force yourself to either.¡± Heather felt it was quite unfair for


    Matthias to be stuck in this situation. Moreover, she still couldn¡¯t trust him fully.


    ¡°Are you a fool, Heather? The world we live in isn¡¯t dead¡ªone plus one doesn¡¯t always add up to two.


    No matter what happens, I love you and I¡¯m willing to stand on your side.¡± Matthias was transparent


    with his words for he no longer wanted to y the guessing game with Heather.


    ¡°When the timees, can you guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to do something that could hurt yourself


    all because of love?¡± Heather never believed in love; she was also unconvinced that a slick and


    cunning man like Matthias would actually offer such a naivepromise out of the blue.


    ¡°I can guarantee that, but I¡¯m not sure about you.¡± Matthias was spot on with his response.


    Heather was touched by the sincere look in his eyes, and she was nearly convinced by his words.


    However, there was a voice inside of her constantly reminding her to not be swayed by Matthias¡¯


    honeyed words in the heat of the moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t. Compared to love, I¡¯m more willing to put my trust in human nature.¡± Heather gave


    him her answer. There was nothing he could do about it, for she didn¡¯t believe in love no matter what.


    Matthias chuckled in response; hisugh was candid and radiant even in such a tense atmosphere.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know it¡¯s my fault for not making you feel safe. I¡¯ve never given you a definite answer since


    the beginning, so it¡¯s only normal for you to feel this way.¡± Matthias unhesitantly put all the me on


    himself.


    Heather stared at him suspiciously; the man before her felt like someone she¡¯d never met. More than


    that, she couldn¡¯t understand how he could see through her thoughts so easily.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Needless to say, Matthias¡¯ words had reached her heart, and it would only take another second for her


    to give in entirely. However, her rationality pulled her back, stopping her from surrendering and


    agreeing to it.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you give up on us, Matthias? It¡¯s a path full of obstacles and hardships,¡± Heather couldn¡¯t


    help but ask him. After all, she was curious about the reason behind Matthias¡¯ perseverance.


    ¡°How is this giving up when we haven¡¯t even gotten together yet?¡± Matthias saw through her conflict


    inside, for he knew that she was currently in a dilemma and beating herself up.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting harder for me to understand, Matthias,¡± Heather said in resignation. The look in his eyes


    were terrifying to watch¡ªhis eyes were passionate and warm, and Heather had nowhere to hide in


    front of them.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t leave me. You¡¯ll understand everything about me sooner orter.¡± Matthias finally let go of


    her arm. He was confident that she wouldn¡¯t be rushing to head upstairs anymore, for her resolve had


    already begun to falter.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Heather felt like time was ticking rapidly. There were still many things


    waiting to be done, and it wasn¡¯t right for her to be in a rtionship now. Thus, she simply couldn¡¯t


    agree to be with him.


    ¡°I have a lifetime ahead of me, so why would you be short on time?¡± Matthias could easily refute her


    every im. He¡¯d been taking control of the situation since the start of it, and Heather found herself


    unable to counter his unyielding attitude.


    ¡°Why do you have to be so stubborn? In this day and age, a lifetime of happiness isn¡¯t possible in a


    rtionship anymore¡­¡± Heather was pessimistic all the way.


    Matthias didn¡¯t want to hear her carry on, so he interrupted her immediately and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to


    give you a lifetime of happiness.¡±


    After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to convince Heather with just a few touching words. She red at Matthias


    fiercely while hiding the sliver of delight she felt from his words¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to let him know that


    she was feeling that way.


    ¡°Do you know the current situation in Bradfort, Matthias?¡± Heather went all business-like all of a


    sudden.


    Her change in attitude told him that she was giving him a chance. He replied calmly, ¡°Yes, I do. In fact, I


    know everything¡ªI know that Bradfort is in a mess right now. I even know that Myra has been


    kidnapped and that Tony is being threatened.¡±


    Sure enough, Matthias knew everything¡ªit was just as he said, but Heather was surprised. She didn¡¯t


    expect him to know this much. It turned out that he was only pretending to be oblivious, for he certainly


    knew more than Heather had imagined.


    ¡°Since you know everything, you should also know that we Langstons are the heart of the storm. I can¡¯t


    promise you that I¡¯ll be able to leave everything behind.¡± Heather had long since epted the truth;


    since she was already being hunted down, there was a huge possibility that her family¡¯s name wasn¡¯t


    the only thing on the line this time. Hence, she had to put her life on the line as well.


    ¡°I know. I know that you¡¯re in a horrible situation right now, and you must be feeling awful inside too.


    However, I¡¯m willing to face it all with you even if I have to put my life and the Locke Group at stake,¡±


    Matthias said firmly. He gave Heather full confidence that he would protect her at all costs.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth it¡ªI¡¯m not worthy of such kindness from you,¡± Heather replied miserably. The more


    Matthias was being kind to her, the more she felt lowly and inferior. How could someone as heartless


    and impatient as her deserve suchpassion and tolerance from him?


    ¡°It¡¯s up to me to decide whether or not you¡¯re worth my efforts and not anyone else¡ªthat¡¯s including


    you.¡± Matthias stood up abruptly. As he used his taller stature to his advantage, he stared down at


    Heather. Despite that, his eyes remained soft and affectionate.


    Heather looked up at him, and she was dumbfounded. Since he had already put it this way, she was


    now stuck in a dead end with no way out. However, she still couldn¡¯t say yes to him.


    Meanwhile, Matthias felt that he was almost there¡ªhe knew that he was just one step away from


    victory, but the final step was a tough one to cross. Nevertheless, he patiently waited for Heather¡¯s


    response. He was positive that he¡¯d be able to get through to her, for he knew that the woman had a


    soft heart.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Heather crossed her arms after having escaped Matthias¡¯ strong grip, and her lips curved into a


    sardonic smile. She stared at Matthias without a word, and her eyes were emotionless. It seemed like


    they were trying to bore into his soul.


    Matthias no longer wanted to run away, so he stared back at her. The two of them maintained eye


    contact in utter silence, and the rising tension almost made Zayne panic for them as he watched the


    show from the floor above.


    ¡°Are you still unwilling to give in?¡± Matthias chuckled helplessly. Heather was much more persistent


    than he had imagined. As such, he couldn¡¯t think of a better way to go around this matter anymore.


    Heather took a step back, wanting to make more distance between them. After all, some things couldn¡¯t


    be solved just by giving in. Since she didn¡¯t know how to respond, she simply looked at him quietly,


    hoping that he¡¯d give her more time to consider.


    ¡°A problem like this can¡¯t be solved simply by giving in,¡± she finally said. Sure enough, whatever was


    between them was tooplicated; they wouldn¡¯t magically be ¡®happily ever after¡¯ the moment they


    gave in.


    They had different ideals, so there would naturally be conflicts between them. Matthias wasn¡¯t able to


    see eye-to-eye with Heather, but he couldn¡¯t convince her to agree with his views either. Things often


    weren¡¯t as simple as they seem. Since Matthias wasn¡¯t rushing for an answer, he was willing to take


    things one step at a time if they couldn¡¯t resolve their conflict at the moment.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I don¡¯t understand women¡ªI really don¡¯t know how to make you happy,¡±


    Matthias said bitterly. He felt like he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle her even with a few extra brains.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m giving you so much pain, why don¡¯t you just give up on me?¡± Heather really didn¡¯t


    understand what made him so determined to be with her, for the slightest amount of kindness and


    warmth she had given him in the past couldn¡¯t possibly be enough to movitave him for all this while.


    At the end of the day, things were back on square one¡ªthere was an irreparable disparity between


    them, and they were separated by the strife between their families. At the thought of that, one wouldn¡¯t


    help butpare their situation to the story of Romeo and Juliet. Nevertheless, Matthias didn¡¯t want his


    story with Heather to end in a tragedy.


    An ufortable tension hung in the air; under Heather and Matthias¡¯ calmposure, a war was


    going on between them in the loud silence. Matthias didn¡¯t know how to control his emotions anymore,


    for Heather never failed to torment him mentally every time he faced her.


    Cold winds were normal in winter. Right then, Heather was attacked by a chilly breeze out of nowhere


    and she instinctively wrapped her arms around herself. Before she knew it, it was alreadyte winter;


    the temperature in Bradfort City took a tremendous drop all of a sudden, and she almost couldn¡¯t get


    used to it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± Heather gestured toward the top of the staircase. The living room was so empty


    that she always felt like she¡¯d be attacked by the cold wherever she sat.


    Matthias nodded. ¡°Just leave the rest to me.¡± He obviously didn¡¯t forget his mission foring here.


    Heather let out a silent sigh of relief when she saw that Matthias had stopped pressuring her. It¡¯s for the


    best, she thought to herself. She headed to the staircase and prepared to go upstairs, but she already


    had one foot on the step when she couldn¡¯t stop herself from taking another look at Matthias.


    Their eyes stayed locked for a few moments, and countless unspoken words were hidden in their


    silence. Matthias¡¯ soft and gentle gaze was mesmerizing, but Heather eventually forced herself to look


    away. It was getting cold, so she should head upstairs as soon as possible.


    Now, Matthias was left alone in the living room. He recalled his meeting with Zayne a few days ago; he


    had expected the man to reject his terms of negotiation, but to his surprise, the man had agreed to take


    it.


    Matthias was overjoyed, and he felt luckier than winning a lottery. Just then, he recalled Zayne¡¯s shady


    appearance; he didn¡¯t think a guy like that would turn out to be quite a nice person.


    He knew that Zayne had done a lot for Heather¡¯s sake, and he was a little guilty when hepared his


    contributions for Heather against that man¡¯s. Whoever Zayne was to Matthias, be it a romantic rival or a


    friend, the former had undoubtedly earned thetter¡¯s respect.


    After that, it was time for Matthias to get to work. The vi was basically inhabitable at this stage, so he


    had to give it a more cozy ambience; he knew that Heather was longing for a ce to feel like home to


    her.


    Simrly, Matthias was desperate to be a part of a harmonious family, yet reality was harsh and


    ruthless. He could only hope to walk hand in hand with Heather once all of this was done and dusted.


    With that, he held back the urge to rush upstairs. It wouldn¡¯t help right now even if he stormed into


    Heather¡¯s bedroom; before resolving their conflict at hand, she would never say yes to him no matter


    what.


    Judging by Heather¡¯s ambiguous yet suggestive attitude earlier, Matthias had a feeling that they¡¯d only


    be able to get out of this awkward rtionship after everything was over. Love and conspiracy were


    quite an ipatible pair, and Matthias couldn¡¯t tell if he was foolish or pitiful for trying to make the two


    work together. However, he had no choice since he had truly fallen in love with the woman.


    Matthias asked for help only from his trusted contacts, and he promised Zayne that he¡¯d never expose


    the location of Heather¡¯s temporary home. Even though Matthias knew that the woman¡¯s whereabouts


    in Bradfort wouldn¡¯t remain a secret for long, he was willing to try his best to prolong it. Therefore, he


    didn¡¯t give out the address to just anyone.


    Matthias had used the hidden forces of Bradfort as his bargaining chip with Zayne, for these were the


    details that he had gathered over a long period of time. Nheless, he was willing to share it with the


    other man.


    Since he had chosen to love Heather with no regrets, he was clear with his goals this time; he knew


    that Zayne was Heather¡¯s protector, and he only wanted the guy to keep her safe as much as possible.


    The role of her protector was supposedly Matthias¡¯, but he was unfortunately burdened by many other


    things at the moment. For example, he couldn¡¯t let go of his mother¡¯s grudge; even though his mother


    had told him not to live in hate before she passed, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Matthias sunk into the sofa in Heather¡¯s seat where her warmth still lingered on the cushion. He was


    happy to be sitting here; even though she had hurt him badly, she never intended to cut him off entirely.


    Because of that, Matthias refused to give up on Heather either¡ªperhaps he would seed if he


    waited just a little longer. Whatever the case, he was confident that he would one day be able to


    conquer the impermeable fortress in her heart. As he reveled in the residual scent of her presence, he


    felt like this unique smell of hers was even more alluring than any aphrodisiac.


    Atst, Matthias got up from the sofa and headed straight to the main door of the vi, pulling it open


    and letting sunlight flood the house through the vast opening. He breathed in the fresh air from outside.


    Simrly, he wanted to let the light brighten up the entire house and lighten their mood as well.


    Naturally, the noise from downstairs was heard by Heather. She came out from her bedroom and


    peered at Matthias from the top floor. He seemed to be in a much better mood after she went upstairs,


    and she ended up reflecting on herself after seeing that.


    Matthias could never be himself in front of her since he would always have something to worry about or


    even be wary of. He was so in love with Heather, so he couldn¡¯t help but constantly care about her


    opinion of him.


    That was precisely the reason why Matthias had ended up putting himself into a box¡ªhe couldn¡¯t act


    freely in front of the woman at all. She didn¡¯t want to see this happen to him, and she could already


    make out the constraint in his eyes. Is love really just a chain after all?


    The more Matthias showed outstanding performance of any kind, the more Heather felt like it was


    unfair for him¡ªshe couldn¡¯t give him the freedom he deserved. She enjoyed her own freedom, yet she


    was prone to tying down other people. If the two of them were to get together, one of them had to give


    up on themself.


    Considering Heather¡¯s self-centered personality, how could she ever give up on her lifestyle for


    Matthias? He was the only one who had been trying to change himself to fit with her.


    This was an unfair trade, and it was an investment without any return. Heather couldn¡¯t bear to see him


    making countless sacrifices just for her even though he couldn¡¯t be himself.


    Simrly, although Heather wasn¡¯t very experienced in love, she understood one thing clearly¡ªthe


    upper hand always belonged to the side who contributed the most.


    The scale was heavily tilted toward Matthias¡¯ end of their rtionship; he was endlessly putting weight


    onto his tray, making it heavier and heavier. However, Heather couldn¡¯t afford for him to do that.


    If a disagreement ever broke out between the two of them and they were no longer bound by love,


    Heather wouldn¡¯t know how to carry on. She liked to take control of everything, yet the unpredictability


    of love made her lose her power to make decisions on her own will. This feeling was absolutely


    terrifying to her.


    Meanwhile, Matthias seemed to have felt Heather¡¯s gaze on him. He looked up from the sofa in her


    direction,pletely catching her off-guard.


    The unnatural look on Heather¡¯s face couldn¡¯t reach Matthias since he was quite a distance away.


    However, the way the corners of his lips lifted was so bright and eye-catching.


    As such, the woman quickly whirled around and left. She didn¡¯t want to see the radiant smile on his


    face, for she didn¡¯t think she could respond to that. If only she could experience love once in her life


    without any reservations like a moth to a me¡ªhow great would that be?!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At that moment, she hated her rationality more than anything. For her to still act ording to her


    rational self¡­ Did it mean she wasn¡¯t truly in love? The answer to that was evident. Since Heather was


    unable to trick herself, she couldn¡¯t blindly ept Matthias¡¯ feelings either.


    The moment she realized the truth about their rtionship, she could no longer ept Matthias as if


    nothing had happened. She was unsure if things would actually change once the obstacles between


    them were to clear up.


    In short, Heather didn¡¯t dare to bet with her own feelings. If she were to put everything on the line and


    gain somethingpletely out of her expectation in return, she would fall apart for sure. Besides, it


    wouldn¡¯t be fair for Matthias either.


    To that, Heather¡¯s rationality once again reminded her to stay away from Matthias and to reject his


    every pursuit. Only when everything had been settled would she be clear of how she felt inside;


    perhaps they¡¯d have a good ending together by then.


    Downstairs, the door was wide open and winds of cold blew freely into the living room. Matthias¡¯ heart


    was warm, so he couldn¡¯t feel the chill at all. Right now, he was only less than a hundred steps away


    from Heather. For a moment, he could even forget all the problematic matters that were going on in the


    Locke Group¡ªhe was willingly running around here in Heather¡¯s vi like an errand boy.


    If it were for a loved one, Matthias was happy to do anything at all, and he even set his phone on


    airne mode. After putting behind the troubles of the outside world, he nned to stay quietly by


    Heather¡¯s side today.


    The way Heather had sneaked a peek at him outside of her bedroom earlier clearly meant that her


    heart was deeply swayed. Matthias found himself constantlyforting himself with the idea that


    victory was nearby.


    In a business setting, a businessman wouldn¡¯t rest until the moment a deal was sealed; sometimes, it


    was the same for love. Matthias had perseverance when it came to every business transaction, so he


    was no different in the face of love.


    Moreover, he almost gave up on her thest time which made them start all over again from zero.


    Thus, he decided that he wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake twice. Matthias had a feeling that the


    heavens were watching them¡ªhe was painstakingly given a second chance, so how could he let it


    pass so easily?


    When he took a look at the time, he realized that it¡¯d probably take a few more minutes for his people to


    arrive. Matthias wanted to prove that his love for Heather had infiltrated into every single part of his


    daily life.


    To love was to never back away, and their love story was just about to begin. A triumphant smile


    tugged on Matthias¡¯ lips as those thoughts filled his mind. As he breathed in the same air as her, he


    could almost feel Heather¡¯s heart beating alongside his.


    However, little did Matthias know that the Locke Group was in total chaos at this very moment. A


    mysterious figure had justnded out of nowhere, bringing turmoil to thepany. Thepany¡¯s


    higher-ups were in total distress due to Matthias¡¯ absence, but unfortunately, no one could find him


    anywhere.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    At the Locke Group, the higher-ups of thepany gathered in a cramped room while a benevolent


    and kind elderly man was seated right in its center. The seniors studied the elder warily, their eyes filled


    with fear and respect. The elder¡¯s every move seemed to have the power to cause them anxiety.


    Not only that, the old man¡¯s amiable tone of speech was overwhelming in their ears; the more he acted


    this way, the more the higher-ups¡¯ hands were tied.


    ¡°Is Matthias not present in thepany today?¡± asked the old man pleasantly.


    The higher-ups were precisely most afraid of this question. They had hoped to leave the room


    unscathed, but it seemed like it was all merely wishful thinking¡ªnaturally, the sharp old man wouldn¡¯t


    leave out such an important detail.


    He took in the senior management¡¯s reaction one by one and his expression shifted slightly. He didn¡¯t


    need their answer to know that Matthias wasn¡¯t at thepany at the moment.


    However, the old man didn¡¯t seem upset; his eyes zed over them coldly and an unreadable smile


    hung on his lips. Indeed, in the world of business, the elderly weren¡¯t often as kind as they seemed.


    They could easily be another person in the blink of an eye.


    The higher-ups noticed the discontentment of the old man¡¯s face, so they all looked at him with utmost


    sincerity and respect in hopes of making him feel more at ease. However, the old man did not loosen


    up. Right now, there was even an added sense of sharpness in his gaze. The crowd didn¡¯t know how to


    appease him and the entire room was in hushed pandemonium, for nobody was willing to step up.


    Outside the closed doors, staff members were frantically dialling Matthias¡¯ phone non-stop, but sadly,


    no one was picking up. Matthias currently had his full attention on decorating Heather¡¯s vi with his


    phone set to airne mode, so it effectively blocked out all manner of cellr contact.


    After hours of hard work, Matthias was finally done with his job as Heather¡¯s interior designer before he


    remembered to switch off the function on his phone. Before he could leave the vi, his phone


    exploded with never-ending messages as alerts sted his speakers continuously. All sorts of


    notifications spammed his screen and he felt like his head would explode soon.


    As such, he didn¡¯t have the chance to bid Heather farewell before he left; with his phone acting this way


    the moment he stepped outside, his mood hit rock bottom in an instant.


    However, when he realized the content of the messages, he couldn¡¯t even process his anger as he


    rushed to his car immediately. He had to return to the Locke Group at once. What he just learned had


    surprised himpletely¡ªhe didn¡¯t think the head of the Locke Family would visit Bradfort City in


    person. The old man wasn¡¯t in good health; in addition toing all this way to the city, Matthias didn¡¯t


    know how he was able to arrive safely.


    Nheless, Matthias didn¡¯t have the time to worry about Chester¡¯s health since he was in a much


    more difficult situation himself. He recalled how strict the old man usually was on him, and he knew that


    he was in deep trouble this time.


    He sped off as fast as he could and arrived in Bradfort when it was nearly post office hours. He went up


    to the presidential office with his heart restless and uneasy. Just as he was about to push open the


    door, he hesitated. He noticed that even the new secretary didn¡¯t look so good as she stood outside.


    Chester was definitely in the office, and Matthias didn¡¯t know what to say once he opened the door. As


    he thought of the man¡¯s stern face, he felt apprehensive about going inside.


    Things were bound to getplicated the next moment, and Matthias¡¯ mouth twitched as his face was


    heavy with foreboding. He knew that he would have to face it sooner orter if it was meant to be, for


    running away wouldn¡¯t do him any good.


    After swallowing his restlessness and doubt, he pushed open the door and entered the office. Then, he


    locked eyes with Chester without showing any form of surprise. His gaze was calm and cold, whereas


    Chester¡¯s was emotionless. The two exchanged hard looks in silence, and no one was willing to break


    it off.


    Eventually, Matthias decided topromise. He lowered his head and slowly went up to the elderly. He


    knew that the old man was going to interrogate him regarding his absence, and he was quietly thinking


    up the best countermeasure to save himself.


    Meanwhile, Chester¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment for Matthias; the tant look in his eyes


    made thetter unsure of how he should exin himself. Matthias suddenly lost the power to take


    control of the situation, and he could only wait for Chester to pass his judgement.


    However, Chester simply remained silent and unfazed. As a result, Matthias didn¡¯t know how to start,


    and the two maintained their stand in the meantime. He knew what the older man was expecting, but


    he couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit his faults.


    Meanwhile, Chester felt greatly defeated by Matthias¡¯ current behavior, for he didn¡¯t think the man


    would be unwilling to apologize even in front of him. Naturally, Chester was curious as to why Matthias


    was so bold all of a sudden.


    The two kept quiet in the office, and none of them was nning to back down as they yed the


    staring game. Chester waited patiently for Matthias to give in. The Locke Group wasn¡¯t fully in Matthias¡¯


    hands yet, and he was certain that the young man was aware of this.


    ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re here for me, Sir?¡± Matthias asked nonchntly. After the long silence, his first


    words were of such indifference.


    At that moment, Chester was even more disappointed when he heard those words¡ªhow could


    Matthias act like this in front of him? The way he had addressed Chester also sent a pang to thetter¡¯s


    heart.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation for not being in the office at a time like this, Matthias?¡± Chester


    lost his temper all of a sudden. Since Matthias refused to give him a sincere apology, he didn¡¯t feel the


    need to be polite.


    Matthias looked at Chester calmly,pletely unbothered. He didn¡¯t have anything to say at this point.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    So what if he knew how much power the old man had over thispany? After all, he was already


    nning to get to the bottom of the Locke Group¡¯s forces from the beginning.


    ¡°Sir, where would ourpany be if I don¡¯t make time to meet our clients?¡± Matthias said casually. He


    remembered how Chester used to teach him¡ªone shouldn¡¯t hold back when it was time to fight.


    Chester¡¯s sudden visit this time was probably to investigate Matthias¡¯ act of disloyalty. Indeed, Matthias


    was none other than an unpredictable time bomb in the Locke Group, so he already knew that this day


    woulde sooner orter.


    Since he had thought about how he would deal with this situation, he was now handling it in a steady


    manner; it was as though he had been practicing it over and over again in his head. In the end, those


    words simply rolled off his tongue smoothly without a second thought.


    ¡°Have the Lockes ever wronged you, Matthias?¡± Chester questioned him angrily.


    Matthias chuckled as he said, ¡°Have I ever wronged the Lockes, Sir?¡± He enjoyed seeing Chester


    being angry, for it made him feel like the head of the family was just a normal human being.


    As the old man stared straight at Matthias, he couldn¡¯t see even the slightest guilt in his eyes. He knew


    that Matthias had long since turned against him, so he could only take away his top position in the


    ¡°Matthias, I¡¯m dismissing you as the Locke Group¡¯s president as of today,¡± said Chester bluntly. He had


    made the tough decision in just a split second.


    Matthias didn¡¯t look too surprised, for he felt like Chester was simply putting on a show in front of him.


    As he maintained his unconcerned demeanor, he then said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t dismiss me as you


    wish, Sir. There is a list of procedures to go through before it can be decided.¡±


    Chester felt powerless against the wicked smile on Matthias¡¯ face, so he stared unblinkingly at


    Matthias; it was as if by doing that, thetter could feel remorse.


    Matthias didn¡¯t budge despite that, and his face was still stiff and cold. After all, he was dubbed ¡®The


    Smiling Tiger¡¯ in the business world. Matthias¡¯ smug grin made Chester descend into greater panic,


    and thetter thought that perhaps he had really made a mistake all those years ago.


    ¡°I was the one who gave you everything, Matthias.¡± In the end, Chester decided to use the empathy


    card.


    However, the younger man took a seat in front of the desk before he said, ¡°You were also the one who


    took everything away from me, Sir.¡± The Lockes had stripped Matthias of his emotions, making him a


    heartless money-making machine.


    ¡°Are you really not grateful for the past, Matthias?¡± Chester asked in resignation. From the looks of it,


    Matthias was determined to ruin it all.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already made it clear from what you said just now, Sir. None of you have ever put your trust in


    me, and I¡¯m nothing more than a pawn that can be reced at any time.¡± Chester¡¯s earlier words had


    put a stab in his heart, and it was toote for him to turn it around with nostalgia.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand, Matthias? That was just my anger talking.¡± Chester was still trying to turn


    the tables. He didn¡¯t want to go too far, for he knew that Matthias wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the pain.


    ¡°Stop putting on that pitiful face, Sir. We know each other too well, and the empathy card isn¡¯t going to


    work on either of us.¡± Matthias could see through his bluff from the beginning; Chester treated the


    former with great care and concern on the surface with the sole purpose of gaining better control over


    him.


    There were roles to be yed in the Locke Family, be it good or bad. Chester had taken all of these


    into ount, and he always had Matthias wrapped around his finger.


    ¡°Matthias, I¡¯ve groomed you for years and I even gave you the highest position in the Locke Group.


    Why are you still unsatisfied?¡± Chester asked him bitterly. He thought that Matthias wouldn¡¯t show his


    hand in such an outright manner, but he was wrong¡ªthis was the worst case scenario.


    ¡°Do you think I wanted any of this?¡± Matthias pointed at himself as he argued. ¡°Have you ever asked for


    my opinion? Who am I to all of you? Is it a must for me to endure everything just because I¡¯m a direct


    descendant of the Lockes? I¡¯m nothing but an illegitimate child; I¡¯m a disgrace to all of you. You had no


    choice but to give me this. Not only that, I had to take it at the expense of my mother¡¯s life, my first


    love, and even my humanity!¡± Matthias blurted it all out in one breath. He felt relieved, for he had been


    wanting to say these words to Chester for a long time.


    Chester stared at Matthias in astonishment, not expecting this man to have felt so wronged all this


    while. It appeared that money and power were not all that mattered to some people; stubborn people


    like Matthias who would cling onto the past existed too.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never told me about these.¡± Chester didn¡¯t know what to say. Right now, Matthias seemed so


    unfamiliar and different as he stood in front of him.


    ¡°How was I supposed to tell you? I¡¯m just a nobody to you; do I have the right to say anything?¡±


    Matthias let out a cold scoff. This old man was none other than the biggest culprit¡ªhe was the one


    who made Matthias grovel at his feet for years.


    Chester shook his head in dismay. Little did he expect to arrive at such an ending after years of


    painstaking effort. At the end of the day, Matthias was right¡ªit was them who had robbed him of


    everything he had.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you need to hold a grudge, just hate me alone. Don¡¯t take it out on the Locke Group.¡±


    Chester didn¡¯t want to argue anymore, so he bit back his pride and apologized for the first time.


    However, Matthias didn¡¯t ept his apology as it wasn¡¯t what he was looking for. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. Your


    apology means nothing to me. What I want is far more than that. I want you to see the Locke Group


    crumble with your own eyes, and I want you to pay for all the crimes that you¡¯ve done. Be prepared to


    live in regret for the rest of your life!¡±


    Chester stared at Matthias in terror. So this is what he¡¯s been secretly plotting all this while¡­ The old


    man had truly underestimated him.


    Even though Matthias was still one step away from reaching his goal, he could already see it


    happening¡ªthe Locke Group¡¯s downfall was such a beautiful and rewarding sight to picture.


    Chester knew for a fact that the ending was already set in stone. Hence, he lowered his head which


    was once held high with pride. For the past few years, he had put too much trust in Matthias. In the


    end, he lost everything to this very same man.


    Back then, he probably shouldn¡¯t have agreed to Matthias¡¯ n of moving all of the Locke Group¡¯s


    forces to Bradfort City¡ªheck, he shouldn¡¯t have trusted Matthias fully. What a cruel punishment it was


    for him to watch the Locke Group go under in his remaining years. Atst, Chester had truly known


    defeat.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    When the door to the director¡¯s office was pulled open from the inside, Matthias left the room. Since the


    Locke Group was fully under his control, there was no need for him to be there.


    At this very moment, he could openly announce that he wished to personally bring Locke Group to its


    downfall, and that bearing no fear against the family¡¯s head, things were bound to change with each


    passing second.


    As though he had a new life, he organized the suit he was donning. To him, every molecule of air he


    took in was refreshing. He loved that sensation, and he intuitively lifted the corners of his lips.


    If it weren¡¯t for coping with Heather¡¯s covert operation, he would have shared the news with her right


    away. Sadly, given the circumstances, he couldn¡¯t do so.


    With how things had escted, Matthias grew even more assiduous. Since he didn¡¯t want to involve


    her in the Locke Group¡¯s affair, he didn¡¯t even contact her on social media. Although he was desperate


    for apliment from her like an ungrown child, he wanted her to hear the news from others.


    As he scanned his surroundings, Matthias turned around and stared at the Locke Group building and


    momentarily forgot where he was about to go. As he left the premises, he couldn¡¯t find a ce to go


    home to as he wished to desert all the residences under that family.


    Now that he had nothing else, no words that could describe the emptiness he felt. It wasn¡¯t as simple


    as the happiness from turning a new leaf, for there was even a bittersweet sensationing from a


    tinge of unwillingness to flee the family!


    As the cooling zephyr brushed against his face, he was reminded of how long winter was this year, and


    innumerable incidents seemed to have cramped up in this one chilly season. Falling under an illusion


    that he was looking forward to spring, he tightly held on to his shirt as a fondness for winter suddenly


    surged in him.


    Meanwhile, Heather was notified by Zayne regarding Matthias¡¯ status as she hid in the rented


    residence. Man, he must have nted bugs all over the Locke Group¡¯s building!


    ¡°He was escorted out of the director¡¯s office?¡± She was piqued by the urrence of such an event.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look worried.¡± Zayne saw through her, and he could tell that she was indulging in the drama.


    ¡°What for?¡± she chucklingly continued, ¡°There¡¯s never been an issue in Locke Group that he couldn¡¯t


    solve.¡± Since she knew Matthias¡¯ true capabilities, she exhibited not even the slightest bit of concern.


    Meanwhile, Zayne acknowledged that there was not a single error in her words by shrugging his


    shoulders, but her attitude might have been a little toox.


    ¡°This old man that appeared out of thin air is no one to simply mess with,¡± he told her, attempting to


    draw the subtlest concern from her face.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°The person who can force Matthias out of thepany is none other than the family head himself,¡±


    she casually replied, having figured out the identity of the old man.


    At that, Zayne helplessly looked at her. He had noeback seeing how persistent her carefree


    attitude was.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already guessed it, why aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Zayne wanted to witness her perturbation


    and how she would look when she was disconcerted for someone else¡¯s sake.


    When she saw how meddlesome he was, she pursed her lips and was growing more reluctant to give


    him what he desired.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Zayne. With how the entirepany is already in his hands, I honestly can¡¯t find


    anything to worry about,¡± she stated with a helpless face. ¡°No one is able to shake him off from his


    pedestal, not even Locke¡¯s head.¡±


    Since he couldn¡¯t scare her at all, he decided to withdraw his devilish mischief. Be it, then!


    ¡°Fine. You got it all right. How boring!¡± Zayne got up from the couch. Initially, he wanted to frighten


    Heather with the news, but to his disappointment, the result wasn¡¯t as he had anticipated. It was


    treacherous!


    Seeing his disconcertment, sheughed excitedly. Sometimes, he would leave her the impression that


    he wasn¡¯t actually a detective. She would often be astounded by his foolishness as she would always


    have to deal with him and his pranks.


    ¡°The yard looks good, Heather. Do you want to y ball?¡± He extended an invitation. Since they always


    locked themselves in that ce, Zayne needed something else to distract himself.


    At that, Heather merely rolled her eyes at him. At that moment, all she wanted was to satiate her


    slothfulness by lying on the bed and doing nothing, which included not moving her body.


    Since he had been heartlessly rejected, Zayne turned to Jason as thetter lurked in a corner. When


    their eyes met, the other man immediately turned away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ball, Jason,¡± Zayne uttered.


    ¡°What¡¯s a ball?¡± Jason responded emotionlessly.


    Zayne was utterly infuriated by his housemates, and he said in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s our country¡¯s sport, you


    heathens!¡± Why were things so hard for him? All the man wanted was a game of basketball.


    The other two that were being rebuked didn¡¯t even flinch, and that throbbed him like a direct smack to


    Zayne¡¯s face. After observing the nearby court and seeing how he was closer to Jason, he had a


    eureka moment.


    ¡°Can you grab the ball for me, Jason?¡± He gave him a dazzling smile. Since he knew that it was no


    simple smile, Jason figured there was something else in his mind.


    ¡°I literally can¡¯t move,¡± he blurted as he continued to snuggle up on the La-Z-Boy, enjoying thefort


    of the couch. There was no way he would want to leave its embrace.


    With that, Zayne espoused the fact that people would change as time went by, just like how the diligent


    Jason he knew turned into a sloth.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Zayne walked to Jason. Having given up on Heather, he decided to


    focus on convincing the other man instead.


    Heather covered her ears, annoyed by the endless immature quarrels of the childish brothers. All this


    noise. Have they seriously never considered the fact that both of their ages could almost add up to 80?


    ¡°Let me enjoy the day in peace, Zayne,¡± Jason said to the former. As though he was thoroughly


    exhausted, all he wished for now was a pleasant, calm afternoon.


    ¡°Look at yourself, Jason!¡± Zayne lectured him, for he loved doing so.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find another spot to lie on? Stop shaking around in front of me.¡± Perhaps Jason was


    triggered by his brother¡¯s actions, so he started to speak more.


    Upon hearing that, Zayne sincerely considered looking for a bat to knock him out as it was growing to


    be a pain in the bum. His overzealousness was the prime example of men and their overflowing vigor.


    Thanks to their thundering arguments, Heather started to contemte whether she should move out,


    fearing the men¡¯s noise would irritate their neighbors as she wished the house¡¯s walls were able to


    block them off.


    Right at this moment when she instinctively winced, her movements were caught by Zayne¡¯s prying


    eyes. As he stared at her from afar, he suddenly revealed a devilish grin.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Heather?¡± When he directed his attention to her, she was immediately taken aback.


    ¡°The two of you are noisy as hell. I¡¯m moving out,¡± she said, feeling embarrassed by how she had been


    caught off guard by Zayne.


    With that, Zayne walked up upon her with a mischievous chuckle. Since she was trapped in her spot,


    she didn¡¯t know whether she should challenge him or retreat to the couch.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Heather,¡± he uttered painfully as if she had done something cosmically devastating.


    She awkwardly responded with a forced smirk, ¡°Can¡¯t you just keep it down?¡± The moment she realized


    that she shouldn¡¯t be manipted by Zayne¡¯s flow, she decided to take the initiative.


    ¡°Come on, Heather. We could make use of such a spacious space! Are y¡¯all just going to crawl up in


    the corners while doing nothing?¡± He interrogated her. She used to be the hyperactive one, but for


    some reason, things had mysteriously turned around.


    Heather shook her head and answered, ¡°Our main priority is to keep ourselves hidden, so it¡¯s best that


    we don¡¯t draw any attention.¡± She wished that he¡¯d stop bothering her, so she could only resort to logic.


    ¡°How is a game of basketball attention-drawing?¡± Zayne childishly retorted. What¡¯s wrong with just a


    game?


    ¡°It certainly is! If we were to y in the yard, everyone would definitely see us, so it¡¯s too risky. If you


    don¡¯t trust me, you can ask Jason.¡± She dragged thetter into the battlefield without allowing any


    bystanders.


    Upon hearing her, he quickly added, ¡°Indeed, indeed! Basketball will draw too much attention.¡± All he


    wanted was his alone time with his La-Z-Boy, and anyone who wished to get him up could dream on!


    Realizing that she had the upper hand, she crossed her arms and revealed a ring beam as she


    continued, ¡°Look at that, will you? None of us think we should be ying basketball, so I suggest you


    not dwell on it.¡±


    After finishing her words, she boastfully turned around and headed toward the staircase, intending to


    return to her room upstairs and leaving the brothers alone in the living room.


    Nheless, the persistent Zayne yelled at her back, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to y in the yard, we can y


    in the room. You know what? The living room sounds good!¡±


    Upon that, she hurried her steps and vanished in an instant, having not the tenacity to stay any longer.


    As he stared at her retreating back in disappointment, he was thrown off by her exceptional escaping


    skills.


    On the other hand, Jason shifted his La-Z-Boy away, hoping that Zayne wouldn¡¯t be able to see him. As


    Zayne was the only one that was dissatisfied, he would nag Jason into Valha. The sight of the


    brotherly fight was much more adorable than Heather herself.


    ¡°y with me, Jason,¡± Zayne begged him as he shot Jason a smile so loving that it was unnerving.


    Jason sensed danger approaching; he was certain that if he were to reject his invitation, he would


    surely perish in his hand. As though he was being charged at with a spear, he could feel the


    pration from his brother¡¯s gaze and quickly decided whether to flee or to give in to his brother.


    As he was still hesitating, Zayne marched boldly toward him. Jason looked at the other man while he


    approached hastily, and he couldn¡¯t refute after seeing his desperate face.


    ¡°Fine, okay,¡± he unwillingly blurted, though his body was still attached to his favorite La-Z-Boy.


    Zayne ordered after revealing a cold grin, ¡°For starters, get up from the La-Z-Boy.¡±


    Although Jason was reluctant, he was intimidated by his brother¡¯s terrifying stare and discontentedly


    imed, ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s just a game of basketball.¡±


    Having said that, he immediately sprung up from the La-Z-Boy while keeping a resistant expression.


    Meanwhile, Heather, who was upstairs and had witnessed the whole thing, heaved a sigh of relief as


    she was finally out of Zayne¡¯s grasp.


    I wonder how Matthias is doing now, Heather thought as she peered at her phone, receiving no news


    from the man.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    In the freezing night, Matthias stared at the mansion in front of him with not a trace of anger. Since it


    belonged to the Lockes, it will no longer mean anything to him from now on. Should I say goodbye?


    Ever since Evan left, the residence had been especially quiet at night. Having lost his attachment to the


    mansion, he coldly gazed at the building as if the entire area only had one residence.


    Despite his desire to walk in, he stopped himself outside the home. After all, he was now truly alone


    after pushing everyone else away.


    At this moment, he sensed a fragrance of blossoms wafting in the air. He tried to locate the source but


    to no avail. Surprisingly, such a subtle aroma somehow matched the winter so well. As he took in the


    scent, he was reminded of the countless incidents, wondering when they would finally end.


    What surprised him was the fact that the family head had yet to look for him since he left the Locke


    Group, and that made him feel rather peaceful as the head seemed to have acknowledged his


    resolution.


    After a wait too long, the day he had been anticipating finally came. Naturally, Matthias felt somewhat


    empty. Not only was he damaging the Lockes¡¯ head legacy, he was also bringing his efforts all these


    years down along with the Locke Group¡¯s downfall.


    Although he wasn¡¯t at thepany, he had already received news about the chaos that was going on


    there. The head must have been absent in thepany for so long that he had lost his ability to herd


    his subordinates.


    After hearing about the board¡¯s emergency meeting, Matthias predicted that his grandfather would give


    him a grave lesson. As he revealed a grin, he craved to see the old man¡¯s devastated face.


    Even if the head could win over the board of directors¡¯ hearts, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop his grand


    n. Besides, all the members of the board were nothing but guilty, so manipting them wouldn¡¯t be


    an issue to the head.


    After working in thepany for so long, Matthias came to know that the board members were merely


    puppets except for a fewpetitive ones. Since the head wasn¡¯t satisfied, he should get a taste of


    disappointment.


    Eventually, Matthias decided to enter the residence. As it was already 10.00PM and the person he was


    expecting had yet to appear, he could only wait until the next day. As for what kind of havoc awaited


    him tomorrow, he didn¡¯t have a single clue.


    Matthias walked into the mansion and headed into the master bedroom. Meanwhile, the lights in the


    house had all been turned off as the deep night fell upon the city. While hey on hisfortable bed,


    he stared at the ebony ceiling and enjoyed the tranquil atmosphere.


    Things were so calm that he could even hear the storm outside the house hitting on his windows, and


    he loved such a vivid night. When Heather suddenly popped up in his mind, he wondered if she, who


    was in another residence, was already asleep by then.


    He had deliberately chosen not to initiate any interactions with her, for he was waiting for the woman to


    do so. Since he knew that Heather had already gotten the news of him being fired long ago, he awaited


    her response.


    Meanwhile, the woman stood at the window as she observed the serene winter night view¡ªshe was


    wide awake as well. When she saw that her phone never once beeped, she ced it aside.


    The night was remarkably serene, and she loved it. When she predicted how Bradfort City would be


    hectic the next day, she felt inclined to join in on the crowd.


    Although she knew numerous people had intel on her movements, she couldn¡¯t tell when they would


    make another move on her. However, she wasforted by how Zayne managed to draw out each of


    the anonymous forces.


    Before this, she had put all her suspicions on Caleb. Nheless, it was only after having gotten


    information from their investigation did she know that Caleb was nothing but a pawn on the


    chessboard.


    The mysterious force is either holding an immense grudge against me, or they have the intention to


    ravage Bradfort City. Despite her guess, she didn¡¯t know the truth since Zayne had yet to figure it out


    as well.


    Perhaps the mysterious people would reveal traces of themselves upon the Locke Group¡¯s undoing.


    Thinking of that gave her a tinge of glee, and she wondered if Zayne was able to fall asleep in the room


    next to hers. Either way, she was so ecstatic that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, and she rolled around her


    bed as her mind was in a mess.


    Since they were only one step from the truth, Zayne was naturally exhrated as well. He was affected


    by his sense of achievement, and he would get excited like a child; this was a sight that Heather was


    familiar with.


    At that moment, she thought of Jason and anticipated that he wasn¡¯t able to sleep well either. The more


    urgent something became, he would get perturbed by the surging of other potentially disrupting issues.


    Indeed, she was lucky to have the two of them by her side.


    As she went through everyone she knew in her mind, she consequently thought of the highlight of


    tomorrow¡ªMatthias! Perhaps the man was unable to fall asleep as well. Somehow, the four people


    had gotten insomnia at the same time.


    As she thought about him, she was deeply impressed by his tenacity. After all, destroying the Locke


    Group equaled to destroying everything he owned. As to who it was that gave him such courage,


    Heather revealed a bashful grin when she thought of herself.


    After all these years of hard work, Matthias was a fine example of a gifted man, and he was a truly


    talented genius. For him to have plotted against the Locke Group for so long before mercilessly ruining


    it was more than enough to prove that he was no ordinary man.


    What was he going to do next after this n? That was a question Matthias was baffled by as well,


    perhaps even more so than Heather. Meanwhile, the woman was contemting if being a


    businesswoman suited her at all.


    That was the same for Matthias, who contemted whether he would remain a businessman after the


    war with his family. Among everything else, something Heather couldn¡¯t grasp was whether he had


    reserved any assets as a contingency n.


    Once the Locke Group went bankrupt, he would no longer be worth any penny as his bank ounts


    would be cleared¡ªhe would even have to be summoned to court. Although she was worried about


    him, she believed that he would never sink so low and end up a prisoner.


    Despite everything, nobody could guarantee that he could secure a bright future after leaving the Locke


    Group. Heather wasn¡¯t doubting his capabilities, but she simply suspected that he would relieve himself


    of the title of a businessman.


    As she stared out into the emptiness outside the window, Heather silently mourned for the tycoon as he


    would no longer be present in the industry. Since she was expecting his decision the next day, she


    grew utterly eager and hoped that he could thoroughly give up everything.


    She then proceeded to ponder on their future, thinking that they could be finally more innocent without


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    the need to be defensive against each other. That fantasy got her all bashful, allowing her to bid


    farewell to her former cycle and introducing a door to an entirely new possibility.


    After pulling down the curtains, Heather walked away from the window and toward her bed. When she


    realized her over-contemtion in such a short amount of time was growing unrealistic, she knew she


    shouldn¡¯t be burdened with such thoughts anymore.


    Otherwise, she would feel herself getting greedy and demanding more from Matthias, who was already


    at his limit.


    She even felt that she was a ck hole that was chipping Matthias away, and it urred to her that


    they shouldn¡¯t have been acquaintances in the first ce.


    In a sh, it was already the next morning; Heather was already awake. Although she consistently


    imed that she wasn¡¯t interested, she was sincerely nervous. After a simple wash-up, she went down


    to the living room and bumped into Zayne. He had woken up even earlier than her, and he conquered


    the couch.


    Heather walked right up to him and looked down at the man who was racking his brains with his head


    lowered. After carefully studying his face, she found it somewhat amusing.


    When he opened his eyes, he was taken aback by the woman who was so close to him, and he


    immediately flinched backward. ¡°What the hell?! What do you want from me?¡± Since he didn¡¯t know


    what she desired, he snapped in dissatisfaction.


    With an inexplicable expression, Heather merely replied with subtle satire in her tone, ¡°Are you


    meditating early this morning?¡±


    When he saw that she was here for a sparing of words, he quickly replied, ¡°Did you consume a bomb


    this morning and have decided to go kamikaze on me?¡± Immediately, he had seen through her


    perturbed mind.


    ¡°How heartless of you to say that, Zayne!¡± Heather eximed dreadfully. Given how blunt he was to


    her, it seemed like their deadly tongues were already far over the line.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Heather!¡± After having lived together for so long, he was reminded of her sharp


    tongue. Hence, he couldn¡¯t hold back his instinct to go up against her.


    Indeed, it wasmendable how he could put up with her attitude. He then scanned her body with a


    gaze. Apart from her pretty looks, she¡¯s really of no use, isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Is something big going to happen, Zayne?¡± After steering off from their verbal fight, she went straight


    to point as she grew uneasy, curious to know what was going to happen soon.


    ¡°Yeah. This should be it for the Locke Group,¡± he answered excitedly. Matthias, Matthias¡ªwhat a brutal


    man he is toward his family.


    ¡°Once Matthias brings down the Locke Group¡­¡± Heather was inevitably concerned about his future.


    With that, Zayne smilinglyforted her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Businesspeople are more about the


    benefits than personal feelings. Ruining the Locke Group or not, no one would dare to say anything if


    he were to be reborn in the industry.¡±


    Heather was surprised to hear this, so she stared at him and shook her head, thinking that he must¡¯ve


    misinterpreted her words. She wasn¡¯t worried if Matthias could start anew as a businessman, but rather


    if he could forgive himself after everything.


    When she thought of the arrogant man, she was reminded of herself. No matter how disconcerted she


    was at the Langstons, she definitely couldn¡¯t bring herself to do anything that would harm her own


    family, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Matthias.


    It must be tough for him too, huh. As sympathy filled her eyes, she contemted whether she should


    go and see him. With how he had been behaving oddly these days, she got somewhat anxious,


    wondering what she could do for him.


    ¡°Do you think Matthias is crushed?¡± She suddenly blurted, wanting to hear Zayne¡¯s analysis.


    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯m not him, but I¡¯d assume he feels like death.¡± When he saw how concerned she was


    for Matthias, Zayne indirectly gave her a push.


    ¡°Should I go and find him?¡± She sounded as if she was talking to Zayne hesitantly, but it also seemed


    like she was talking to herself at the same time.


    at the same time to herself.


    ¡°Just say it if you¡¯re worried about him. You don¡¯t have to don that facade, you know.¡± Zayne clearly


    knew that she couldn¡¯t stop worrying, so he simply exposed her innermost feelings. Perhaps dying for


    each other is the only endgame for them, right?

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    At that moment, any further exchange would simply be pointless. The day had barely started, yet it was


    already so disastrous. The next hours would be even more so.


    The more Zayne wanted her to admit it, the more resistant she was to do so. With a stiff face, she


    responded, ¡°It¡¯s his personal affairs. Why should I care?¡±


    When he heard her bold words, Zayne had a hard time holding back hisugh, for he was astounded


    by how persistent she was. Heather was so reluctant to admit it, so he didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter


    any further. Since she felt that way, he shall have it her way.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n today?¡± As he went off on a tangent, Zayne started to chatter casually. Heather felt


    that there had to be an underlying meaning behind his words, so she shot him a deadly re.


    On the other hand, Zayne stared at her calmly, and he thought her petite look was extremely adorable.


    She must be dwelling on nonsense again!


    ¡°Other than locking myself in here, what else can I possibly n for? I literally can¡¯t do anything,¡± she


    helplessly expressed.


    At that, he simply snickered without a word. What a headstrong woman! Seeing how vicious and


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    tenacious she was, he couldn¡¯t help feeling pity for Matthias.


    Matthias must have stepped on dung to have fallen for Heather! Zayne had long realized that one


    would require a strong heart and mind to be together with her.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you considered visiting the Locke Group?¡± He voiced the suggestive question with a devilish


    smirk.


    Heather was annoyed by this, and she glowered at him coldly before turning around. Meanwhile, Zayne


    pitiably gawked at her back. That¡¯s not cute at all!


    ¡°Are you going to join in on the fun, Zayne?¡± As if she hade to a realization, she then leered at


    him, having an intuition that he would put himself out there.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss it for anything,¡± he said confidently. One thing he loved was to discover traces of clues


    among a distracted crowd.


    However, Heather didn¡¯t take the bait and ndly replied, ¡°Enjoy while you¡¯re at it, then. It¡¯s not like I


    care.¡±


    Since she had intended to conceal herself, she decided not to show up in the public¡¯s eye. As for


    Zayne, whatever he would do to get himself killed was his own business.


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯d be home alone,¡± he responded with a cunning smile.


    Given how inseparable he and Jason were, Heather had already epted her fate. As of now, the


    danger was already over for her, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Zayne.


    ¡°Take care of the house, all right? I¡¯ll bring first-hand information with me when I get home,¡± he uttered


    as he patted her shoulder with a face that was growing more sly by the second.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she countered with a ferocious couple of words.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re interested in, honestly,¡± he helplessly dered. Somehow, her arrogance


    was adorable yet detestable.


    At that moment, he had the urge to pinch her little cheeks, wondering when she would eventually put


    down her pride. Although she voiced her indifference, her bodynguage told it all. What an ironic


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in you,¡± she maliciously stated, utterly despising the man.


    Despite that, he continued to grin. The longer he remained his smile, the more irritated she grew as she


    was considering whether to strangle the man before her.


    Meanwhile, Jason stood at the side silently like an invisible man. Since she didn¡¯t want to debate with


    Zayne any further, she nced at Jason.


    When he sensed her gaze, he pretended like he hadn¡¯t seen anything. In fact, he deliberately turned


    his face away. As she looked at him frustratedly, she was dumbfounded by the simrity of the two


    brothers.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to miss the show if you waste more time.¡± To avoid being made fun of, she wished that


    Zayne would leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°Look at her being all aggressive!¡± Zayne mockedfortably. Since he had already nned his


    schedule, he was undisturbed as he intended to leave right before the most critical moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± The second floor was now her escape to avoid any more of his atrocious


    performances.


    Jason was unable to bear the ridiculousness any longer, and he let out a deliberate cough that drew his


    brother¡¯s attention.


    ¡°When are we leaving? We¡¯re going to bete,¡± the former reminded.


    After watching her leave decisively, he then turned to Jason. Since lingering any longer was


    meaningless, perhaps it was best that they depart now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drop your guard,¡± Jason was concerned about his brother¡¯s mischievousness as he warned him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my lines.¡± After he acknowledged Jason¡¯s concern, Zayne felt rather pleased to


    see him getting more amicable.


    All this time of bonding, Zayne could feel their brotherhood recovering. Although Jason was apathetic


    on the surface, his heart was no less warm than anyone.


    Right when Heather got to the second floor, she heard the interaction going on in the living room. It


    seemed like they were finally going out. When she looked downstairs, the brothers were seen walking


    in line. How synergetic!


    Sometimes, she would get jealous of their rtionship. Despite Zayne¡¯s venomous tongue and Jason¡¯s


    emotionlessness, she acknowledged their fondness and concern toward each other. Moreover, instead


    of spitting empty words, the brothers would prove themselves with actions.


    With that, she watched as the duo left and the door shut. Since there was nothing fascinating upstairs


    and she was never one to bear dullness, she contemted if she should head downstairs. With a room


    so limited for any activities, she would surely suffocate!


    However, the strangest thing was that Leon had been radio-silent these days and she had yet to


    receive a single piece of news from him.


    After all, even Matthias couldn¡¯t bear not seeing her. With that, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how such


    an active man was able topletely vanish and what he had been upied with.


    As Leon¡¯s oddness worried her, she decided to contact Leon to find out whether anything happened to


    him.


    After pondering about it, she thought it was more efficient to give him a call and dialed his number.


    Leon never picked up, and that made her more uneasy.


    Even after calling him thrice, Leon was still unresponsive. The third time was usually the charm but it


    still didn¡¯t work, so she decided to try another method and texted him.


    After sending him a message on Messenger, Leon was still idle. As she stared at his childish profile


    photo, her anxiety grew more intense, wondering what he was so preupied with.


    The longer it took him to respond, the messier her mind got as she didn¡¯t know what she could do to


    get to him. Since phoning him was of no use, she tossed her phone on the couch so that she wouldn¡¯t


    get disrupted by peering at her phone.


    As if the phone didn¡¯t want to be left alone, it suddenly rang within three seconds after she tossed it.


    Immediately, she grabbed her phone and saw that it was Leon calling her. In that instant, her


    nervousness was noticeably relieved. As soon as she picked up the call, she heard Leon¡¯s familiar


    voice.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer, Leon?¡± she asked him.


    Meanwhile, he scratched his head and said lethargically, ¡°Thanks to you, I was awakened from my


    sleep because of your call.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t have expected Heather to call him. However, he was surprised by her call as he had


    assumed she would no longer contact him after his disappearing act.


    ¡°Why have you been so quiet, Leon?¡± She directly addressed his dazing silence.


    ¡°Have I?¡± Leon, who didn¡¯t think so, had been busy with numerous matters that had been a pain in the


    bum.


    ¡°What have you been secretly nning on?¡± When she heard his tone, she knew it was going to be


    nothing good.


    ¡°Why are you doubting your cute junior again, Heather?¡± He squinted his eyes as if he was going to fall


    back to sleep.


    ¡°You were never trustable to begin with.¡± Since she knew that he was a sly fox, she was certain that he


    had been involved in some shady activities.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Langston! It pains me to hear you say that!¡± Leon insisted on his innocence.


    ¡°Spit it. What are you nning?¡± She persistently pursued, not allowing him any space.


    As he stared helplessly at the phone, he even thought about hanging up on her. However, he knew that


    he¡¯d be in grave danger if he were to do so, as she would probablye over and blow him to


    smithereens.


    ¡°I¡¯m just staying at home and being a filial grandson to my grandpa,¡± he stated in a pitiful tone. Having


    been trapped by his elder, he had almost died from tediousness.


    Instantly, she recognized his circumstances andughed out loud, acknowledging how simr they


    were.


    ¡°You¡¯re grounded by your old man?¡± Listening to her condescending tone, Leon gritted his teeth.


    Sensing his dissatisfaction, Heather got even more gleeful so she muttered, ¡°What did you do to


    deserve his punishment, Leon?¡±


    Hesitant to entertain her any longer, he desired to hang up the call as she was getting in his head.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten good sleep, Heather. If there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± He wished to


    ignore her. With how miserable he already was, he had to face the woman¡¯s mockery.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that! I¡¯m only calling you because I¡¯m worried. Don¡¯t you miss your senior even for a little


    bit, my dear junior?¡± Right now, Heather was savoring her enjoyment at the expense of Leon¡¯s agony.


    ¡°No. I just want to sleep.¡± Leon¡¯s eyelids were shut as if he was about to die, but his senior wasn¡¯t


    anywhere near finished.


    ¡°Have you heard about the Locke Group?¡± She thought such weighty news could pique Leon¡¯s interest.


    Contrary to her belief, Leon bore no interest in the Locke Group, nor did he want to hear any more crap


    from her as his eyes were closing.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today, Heather. I¡¯ll get back to you when I wake up.¡± Leon felt manipted, and he


    wanted to head off into dreand.


    Feeling manipted, Leon wanted only his dreams. Locke, Hart, Langston¡ªwho cares?


    ¡°When will you finally be free? I¡¯m going to need your help with something.¡± Since she knew that Leon


    had the talent for certain things, she started to be all business-like.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this next time, Heather. I want to sleep.¡± Leon was nearing his limits. Does she not


    understand humannguage?


    ¡°Fine. Hit me up if you need any help from me.¡± Heather acknowledged the only person that could


    relieve Leon from his prison was solely herself.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so nice, Heather. What¡¯s the catch?¡± He ended the call as soon as he finished his words.


    On the other hand, Heather, who was left no opportunity to respond, leered at her phone and let out a


    scoff, wanting to give Leon a good beating.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Anger was still anger in the end, and Heather wasn¡¯t someone who would cling to someone


    unreasonably either. She knew that Leon wouldn¡¯t have hung up on her so easily, and it seemed that


    he was extremely tired.


    After her call with Leon ended, Zayne texted her. She yed the video clip that he had sent to her, but


    she wasn¡¯t sure how to react to it. Not only that, Heather didn¡¯t know how he had managed to get his


    hands on this firsthand information¡ªthe venue in the clip was where the Locke Group¡¯s board of


    directors were currently at.


    Heather took notice of Matthias in an instant. When she saw him there all by himself, she suddenly felt


    that he needed to be protected as well. Sometimes, she really couldn¡¯t get a handle on him as her


    heart ached for Matthias.


    However, Heather couldn¡¯t bring herself to examine her conscience even though she could sense that


    Matthias was under a lot of pressure. She had only watched a few seconds of the video clip, but her


    heartstrings were already being tugged. Needless to say, Matthias¡¯ expressionless face affected her.


    How could things havee to this? Heather initially assumed that Matthias had prepared himself, but


    from the looks of things, he actually hadn¡¯t. Perhaps he even felt guilty.


    She really wanted to charge over and watch the proceedings, and Heather had no idea how Matthias


    would face this situation alone. Would he be able to weather it?


    Some time earlier, Heather had pored over some information about Matthias. She understood that he


    had made huge sacrifices to be able to climb to his current position.


    Now, he had to personally destroy the work created with his blood, sweat and tears. Heather could


    even sense the excruciating agony that Matthias was going through now, so she had to reflect on


    herself.


    Was it really a good thing to reach this point?


    Heather sent an emoji to Zayne, fully aware that he was deliberately irritating her. In other words, he


    really had to add more chaos to the mix.


    Zayne immediately texted her back.


    ¡®Looks like I underestimated Matthias.¡¯


    Heather didn¡¯t want to answer Zayne¡¯s text, for she knew that he was merely baiting her. Her lips


    quirked up, for Zayne couldn¡¯t hide his tricks from her.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡± Heather continued to maintain her distant demeanor.


    She herself knew very well whether she actually had a hand in this, but she was prideful. How could


    she bow her head so easily?


    Matthias probably knew that about her, so he hadn¡¯t contacted Heather immediately and took on all the


    pressure himself without causing extra hassle for her.


    Perhaps Matthias had once wavered before, but Heather¡¯s thoughts were a tangled lump as she


    immediately switched off her phone. If she didn¡¯t watch the video, then she wouldn¡¯t be worked up


    about it. She knew that Matthias would definitely talk to her after this, and she wanted to hear what he


    had to say.


    As she spread across the couch, she could imagine Matthias currently battling it out verbally. After all,


    he had never lost to anyone when it came to debates.


    Right now, however, Matthias wasn¡¯t actually having an easy time. The higher-ups, who were under the


    encouragement of the head of the Locke family, nitpicked at Matthias and tore into him. However, the


    there would be more troubles ahead.


    The family head observed Matthias¡¯ silence from the sidelines, looking for a weakness to pounce on.


    However, Matthias did not say much, so it was naturally difficult to find a weak point.


    Matthias had no idea how long this endless war of words was going tost, but he couldn¡¯t avoid it


    either. Hence, all he could do was to face it head-on. Some of the high-ranking board members even


    attempted to convince Matthias by appealing to his morals through the thousands of workers under the


    Locke Group¡¯s employment.


    ¡°I am not the sole one responsible for the Locke Group¡¯s current situation,¡± Matthias stated lightly. He


    didn¡¯t intend on taking responsibility for this. If they wanted to guilt trip him, then so be it.


    When Chester saw Matthias rebuff him so casually, he smiled. Matthias was a callous person, and


    someone with such a personality was practically a prodigy in the field of business.


    Yet, not only did Matthias refuse to put his heart into the Locke Group, he even forced thepany


    into a corner. Chester only regretted that he hadn¡¯t noticed Matthias¡¯ rebelliousness earlier.


    ¡°This meeting ends here.¡± Just as he was lost in thought, Chester heard Matthias speak.


    ¡°No.¡± Chester, who had remained silent all this while, finally spoke up. He then looked straight at


    Matthias.


    Thetter looked at him fearlessly, and a mocking smile seemed to appear on his lips. To him, Chester


    was just a toothless tiger.


    ¡°Matthias, you are currently at the helm of the Locke Group. Since thepany is a sinking ship, do


    not expect toe out of this unscathed,¡± Chester said, his words loaded.


    Matthias could hear the threat in Chester¡¯s words, and he looked at the man in disregard. Evidently, he


    was not afraid of him. Matthias had already made ns to escape from this precarious situation, and


    he would not have any second thoughts about doing that.


    ¡°I certainly will not run from the responsibilities I should bear.¡± Matthias¡¯ eyes were like burning torches.


    Chester eyed him for a long while. He understood the younger man¡¯s resolution, and he also knew


    what Matthias was about to say. He shook his head; the battle had yet to start, but Chester already lost


    horribly.


    Although the board members were present throughout the meeting, no matter how they struggled, they


    were still just pawns in the hands of those two. Matthias didn¡¯t care about these board members, and


    Chester had never thought of them as important. It was a pity that Matthias intended to stay his course.


    Just then, the sounds of firecrackers going off rang from outside. Matthias sat in his seat disinterestedly


    as everyone exchanged nces. Chester thought that this was a snub. The meeting had been


    proceeding rtively peacefully, and now there were firecrackers. However, he didn¡¯t want to


    embarrass himself in front of all these people.


    The firecracker sounds got closer and closer, and Chester¡¯s expression was now an ugly sight. On the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    other hand, Matthias seemingly didn¡¯t hear anything. He gathered the papers on the table and prepared


    to leave the meeting room instead.


    Meanwhile, an evil smile hung off Zayne¡¯s lips as he manipted everything outside. In fact, no one


    probably knew that he was the one masterminding it all. Even when Matthias left the meeting room,


    everyone was still looking at each other. Meanwhile, the vein in Chester¡¯s temple kept twitching. This


    was certainly a challenge to him.


    Zayne was in the skyscraper across the building where the meeting was being held. Matthias eyed that


    skyscraper, thinking that Zayne was indeed a skilled hand at stirring up chaos. It was amazing that he


    was able to cook up such a malicious scheme.


    He also had no idea where Zayne might have interfered. The Locke Group had tight security, yet he


    was able to waltz in and out as he wished. Matthias secretly let a faint smile show, for he would let


    Zayne do as he wished.


    Now that he had gotten those people off his back, Matthias didn¡¯t care about them anymore. In the


    past, he hadn¡¯t dared to offend anyone, which was why the board members all had that particr


    expression on their faces. These people who simply waited around for their dividends without lifting a


    finger were insects of society.


    As such, they would not have such good fortunes in the future. After Matthias had left, the meeting


    room descended into utter chaos. Chester eyed the gaggle of useless board members before him, for


    none of them were of any use at all.


    In truth, Matthias had been their sole pir. All of the actual power was in his hands, and the Locke


    Group waspletely Matthias¡¯ to toy with.


    With that, Chester stormed out of the meeting room, livid. When he thought about how no one else in


    the Locke Family could be relied upon, he felt deeply helpless. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to walk all the


    way down this dead path. He knew that even if destroyed Matthias now, he couldn¡¯t save the Locke


    Group from its bankruptcy.


    However, the Lockes would not forgive Matthias. Even if he did destroy the Locke Group, Chester still


    cared about him slightly. Despite it all, the elder man could not bring himself to tear Matthias down.


    By the time Chester realized his ownpassion, he finally understood why he had allowed Matthias


    to take up a spot in his heart. The older someone got, the more sentimental they became. Chester had


    allowed Matthias to matter to him, and that was how the younger man got the opportunity to do what he


    did.


    Perhaps it was because he knew that he didn¡¯t have long to live, but Chester was almost indifferent.


    Had this been in the past, he definitely would have maimed Matthias.


    When he recalled the past, he really had done far too many underhanded things, and his hands were


    utterly sullied. Chester looked at his cane in pain; this was probably his karma, and he wouldn¡¯t be able


    to rest easy in death.


    Matthias stepped out of the Locke Group, sick and tired of those irritating days. From now on, he was


    free to fly in the vast skies avable to him. The Lockes had clipped his wings in the past, but he was


    reiming those lost wings of his right now.


    His only wish was that the Locke Group had gone bankrupt earlier. Right now, he was in a dangerous


    position, for Matthias had no idea when the Lockes woulde knocking on his door for revenge.


    He knew what that family would do, and it was possible that he might die in an ident. Matthias even


    wondered whether he should find a safe ce to hide from this danger.


    Despite the vastness of the world, there was seemingly nowhere for Matthias to hide no matter where


    he ran. When he crossed the road, he could even imagine himself getting hit and being flung from the


    impact. Needless to say, he had a natural sense of fear.


    Zayne sent a message to him just then, informing Matthias to see him immediately after he had settled


    everything. The former had long since figured out the Lockes, and he knew that Matthias was in


    danger.


    Jason was standing next to Zayne, and he said to him, ¡°When will you get rid of that bad habit of


    meddling in others¡¯ business? With your current situation, you can¡¯t protect Matthias at all.¡±


    Zayne showed Jason a simpering smile. ¡°I know that I¡¯m having trouble watching out for myself, but I


    believe in your capabilities. You will definitely be able to protect us.¡±


    In Zayne¡¯s eyes, Jason was someone he could entrust his life to. He was fully aware of thetter¡¯s


    skills, but he also knew that he shouldn¡¯t have interfered with Matthias and the Locke Group¡¯s matters.


    However, Matthias was someone important to Heather. Zayne was willing to risk his life for her, so how


    could he ignore someone that Heather deeply cared for?


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to win me over with ttery. It¡¯s already a lot of effort protecting just you.¡± Jason wasn¡¯t


    exaggerating, for he hadn¡¯t met such a mighty adversary before. The more powerful the foe, the more


    fear they caused. They would hide in the dark as they prepared to kill their enemy at any moment.


    Jason really didn¡¯t have the extra energy to ensure Matthias¡¯ safety, nor did he know what Zayne was


    thinking.


    Meanwhile, Matthias was already in the elevator. It was just a short distance, but the trip felt like it took


    a century. Throughout his journey, he had had to ovee many difficulties. He had no idea when an


    ident might ur, and although he was careful, there was still no sign of when trouble might crop


    up.


    When Matthias pushed open the door to the hotel, Zayne turned around to face him and show him a


    mysterious smile. He then closed the door. From the looks of things, Zayne had been waiting for him all


    this while¡ªhe hadn¡¯t even bothered to lock the door. It was only then did Matthias finally notice Jason


    standing next to Zayne.


    Jason gave Matthias a once-over. He could tell that the man had been trained in martial-arts. As such,


    people like him wouldn¡¯t be half-bad in a fight, for Matthias wouldn¡¯t keel over so easily.


    ¡°I wonder if the great detective Zayne himself will be able to help me with a favor?¡± Matthias slowly


    approached Zayne. Both of them had wariness in their eyes, but they weren¡¯t on edge because of each


    other. Instead, they were on the lookout for unexpected ¡®idents¡¯. Jason was not exempted from this


    feeling either, for he instinctively could feel danger slowly marching closer.


    ¡°Are you perhaps asking me to send you to prison?¡± Zayne immediately read Matthias¡¯ thoughts.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of any ce safer than that.¡± Matthias smiled. As long as no one shot him in the back,


    Matthias would not die so easily given his training.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Zayne thought that he had managed to create a new problem for himself. In fact, he


    was actually worried whether he would be able to back out of this to save his hide.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Ever since he stepped foot in Bradfort City, Zayne had nothing but problem after problem piled on his


    te. This time, he looked for trouble himself. Matthias¡¯ situation was already far beyond what Zayne


    could handle, and Jason knew that thetter was barely holding on.


    After Matthias had left, Jason descended into worry. He looked at Zayne, his face a little on the pale


    side. Neither brother had managed to reach an agreement. Jasonpletely did not approve of what


    Zayne was doing, and the conflict between them could blow up at any moment.


    The atmosphere was loaded like a powder keg. Both men¡¯s expressions were tense, and it seemed as


    though things would break down the next second. Jason moved and took a step forward, whereas


    Zayne curled his hands into fists. The situation was both awkward and tense.


    Jason continued to march forward. Zayne could find no reason to make him stay, so he helplessly


    watched as Jason left the room. He looked at his younger brother, his lips faintly quirking up into a


    mocking smile. He hadn¡¯t expected that this decision would leave Jason this disgruntled.


    As for what would happen next, no one could guess. Zayne had never been this worried about his


    future. He experienced the feeling of knowing that he had a bumpy future ahead, and the man


    alternated between feeling lost about his future and feeling determined.


    However, being faced with such a tricky situation invigorated Zayne. How much worse could the day


    get? Zayne chuckled nonchntly about it.


    Jason, who used to worry so much about Zayne¡¯s safety, had abandoned him and left. This time,


    Zayne was truly on his own with no help. He didn¡¯t even know whether he would meet with an ident


    the moment he stepped out of this ce, for his eyelid kept twitching. He had an ominous feeling that


    something bad was toe.


    Just then, he wondered what Heather was doing now. He would inexplicably think of her from time to


    time, for she was someone that he liked. He had been by Heather¡¯s side for a long while, so he was


    even less able to tamp down on his impulses.


    When a person loved someone, their feelings would still show through their eyes even though their


    mouth was taped shut. Likewise, Zayne could not contain his crush on Heather, and he wished that it


    would end faster. Since he couldn¡¯t continue staying with her, he had already decided to forget about


    his feelings for her. As such, he couldn¡¯t let himself continue to get lost in his emotions.


    Zayne¡¯s opinion of himself grew even worse day by day. Who would have thought that he would be


    bound by love? Since when did his admiration toward Heather change into something else?


    He couldn¡¯t continue wasting time here, so he immediately walked out of the hotel. Danger was waiting


    outside at every corner, but he tipped his head up pridefully anyway. Regardless of it, he was still


    fearless. With each step he took, he silently calcted the odds of danger appearing. Without being


    aware of it, Zayne had already walked out of the building. He then looked at the Locke Group across


    from him. At the sight of the shiny golden que before him, Zayne gave a condescending chuckle.


    After all, everything would turn to dust soon. Anything could happen in the big city, and there were


    countless possibilities every single day.


    At the thought of how he used to fight tooth and nail when he was still at the bottom of the totem pole,


    Zayne felt a chill run through him. Society nowadays was overly cruel and cold, and itcked empathy


    for others.


    Zayne knew that Jason had already driven off with the car since he could see the vehicle¡¯s exact


    location on his phone. Jason drove at such a breakneck speed that Zayne was worried the traffic police


    would chase after him with their sirens ring.


    However, what right did Zayne now have to worry about Jason? He already could barely protect


    himself, and he had no idea where he should go next¡ªeven gging down a taxi was useless now.


    Zayne curled and uncurled his fists. Either way, he should head back now!


    Zayne could not find a sense of belonging in this sizable city. Hence, returning to the vi and lying low


    like a coward was the safest strategy thus far.


    He then gged down a taxi. When Zayne felt around in his pockets, it was then that he realized that


    he had no cash on hand. The man felt exasperated as he stared at his phone; if he had known that


    something like this would happen, he would have gotten a Venmo ount. He had always been too


    could do now was to contact Heather. At times like this, he needed an urgent helping hand from her.


    However, right at that moment, a car suddenly lost control and careened toward Zayne, hitting him


    before he even had the time to get out of the way.


    As everyone screamed in shock, Zayne felt a trickling warmth on his face as blood ran down it. It was a


    sensation that he hadn¡¯t experienced in a while. He then recalled that one time someone had cracked


    his head open back in high school. In a few more moments, Zayne would pass out gloriously.


    Meanwhile, the culprit behind the crash had already escaped, whereas the people around him all dug


    out their phones. Some filmed the scene while some called emergency services, and some also called


    the police.


    The crowd was in a frenzy. By the time the ambnce arrived on the scene, a few minutes had already


    passed. An oxygen mask was quickly fastened to Zayne¡¯s face after he had been carried into the


    ambnce. The paramedics crowded around him, all of them gently calling out to him in an attempt to


    bring Zayne back to consciousness.


    Heather was bored out of the mind when she answered her phone. When she first saw the unfamiliar


    number shing on the screen, she ignored it, only forcing herself to pick it up once her phone rang for


    the third time. She was stunned when she heard the statement from the hospital. She never thought


    that Zayne would be a victim of attempted murder when he left the house earlier, and Heather didn¡¯t


    dare to believe this reality. She stared at her phone, unsure of what to say.


    Fear overtook her just then, and her breaths wereing out in rapid pants. A gentle woman¡¯s voice


    drifted over the phone as she reminded her, ¡°Pleasee quickly, Miss Langston. Your boyfriend is


    currently in mortal danger.¡±


    Heather already couldn¡¯t be bothered about those tiny details; she yanked on a jacket and immediately


    charged out. All this while, she had relied on Zayne. Now that he was down, she had no idea what to


    do next.


    By the time Heather made it to the hospital, Zayne was already in the emergency room. She watched


    the light above the ER¡¯s door, unable to imagine that Zayne was the one lying behind those doors.


    Heather couldn¡¯t face the facts before her when she recalled how energetic Zayne had been. She then


    remembered that he had once mentioned that he used to get into fights with others over territory, and


    that was why he oftennded himself in hospital.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Various thoughts crowded Heather¡¯s mind, and the wait was torturous. In fact, she couldn¡¯t get herself


    to rx at all. Several hours had passed since she started waiting outside the emergency room, and


    she felt that she was on the brink of a breakdown. It was now that she realized how long ER


    procedures could be.


    Heather wanted to rush inside, but she would only get in the doctors¡¯ way as they attempted to save


    Zayne. She still held onto some of her rationality, and she would not do such a foolish thing.


    Time ticked by, whereas Heather constantly checked the time on her phone as she kept praying.


    Regardless of whether deities truly exist, Heather would dly believe in God right now, praying that


    He would help her this once. She keptforting herself, firmly believing that Zayne was a hardy one


    who would not die here.


    Heather kept hoping for the doors to the emergency room to open the next moment, and those doors


    opened under her anticipation at longst. Heather quickly made her way over and she grabbed the


    doctor¡¯s arm to ask, ¡°Doctor, is the guy inside okay?¡±


    By then, Heather didn¡¯t know how to express herself through words. It was already hard enough for her


    to maintain enough coherency.


    The doctor looked awful as he kept shaking his head, and Heather¡¯s heart sank all the way down. She


    hadn¡¯t expected the doctor to respond like that. Her grip tightened, and the doctor looked at her in pain.


    ¡°Talk. What exactly is going on?¡± Heather already had no patience left. Her face was drained of color.


    The doctor looked at Heather, aggrieved. ¡°The patient is fine. I, on the other hand, am not.¡± The doctor


    patted his head. His chronic headache had red up again. Why was this patient¡¯s family so violent?


    Heather let out a breath and she let go of the doctor. Her heart was finally at peace. She immediately


    left the doctor and made a beeline for Zayne, who was currently being wheeled out of the emergency


    room by the nurses as they transferred him to a VIP room. When she rushed over and saw Zayne¡¯s


    face, her lips curved up into a wide smile, feeling a lot better once she saw how he was.


    Heather followed them closely, and she took in his face like that as though she had never seen him


    before in her life. Zayne in this state was absolutely foreign to her. She wondered whether she should


    be thankful, or if she should be feeling something else.


    Meanwhile, Zayne¡¯s face gradually became blurry, so Heather reached up to wipe at her face. It turned


    out that she was crying. She had nearly forgotten what it was like to cry, and she shook her head hard


    ¡ªhow embarrassing of her.


    It turned out that Heather could not take it when facing the possible death of a loved one. She felt that


    she had failedpletely, for she was growing weaker and weaker. Right now, she was an utter mess


    from the various emotions crashing over her. When one experienced love and loss, they would be


    aplete person, and their hearts would be weary and worn-down.


    Indeed, Heather shouldn¡¯t have allowed herself to be attached. She was already heartless and


    unfeeling, but now, fate had shoved everything in her face. It seemed that attachment and love were


    torturous. Heather would rather return to the past when she used to see the world through a distant


    lens.


    Heather hated this feeling, but she also couldn¡¯t turn it away. She couldn¡¯t sit by and ignore others¡¯


    sacrifices. She felt like everyone was pressuring and guilt-tripping her by appealing to her emotions.


    Those awful feelings could not be shaken off.


    Once Zayne had been safely transferred to his new room, Heather intended to look for Jason. Right


    now, he was the only one who could ensure Zayne¡¯s safety. Heather knew her own capabilities, and


    she knew that she couldn¡¯t protect Zayne. She also firmly believed that his ident was definitely not


    pure coincidence.


    However, Heather couldn¡¯t find Jason at all since she didn¡¯t have his contact details. She took Zayne¡¯s


    phone, and all she saw was a single entry in his contacts. The entry ¡®Girlfriend¡¯ stared right up at her,


    for the number belonged to Heather. Although the tag was blinding enough, the name in brackets next


    to it, which was her own name, was an even bigger shock to her eyes. She never thought that this was


    the secret that Zayne had been hiding on his phone, and it was no wonder he refused to let her see his


    phone.


    However, now was not the time to worry about all this. Heather could not find a way to get in touch with


    Jason at all. She looked through Zayne¡¯s phone, and she still made no progress on that front. She was


    unable to imagine how the two brothers usually contacted each other. As she stared at the phone,


    Heather had the sudden urge to hurl it.


    Just then, the phone let out a few beeps. The look in Heather¡¯s eyes shifted, and she opened up the


    offending app which turned out to be a tracking tform. After checking it, she quickly realized that it


    was tracking Zayne¡¯s car. Since the car was currently in motion, Heather guessed that Jason was the


    one driving it. With no other options avable, all Heather could do was follow this lead to look for


    Jason. She quickly mapped out a route in her head, for she had to find him as soon as possible.


    Right now, Heather urgently needed a car. She needed to find Jason quickly, for she was uneasy about


    leaving Zayne alone in the hospital. She didn¡¯t have much time, and she had to spring into action at


    once.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Heather walked toward the main road while pondering. Judging by the traffic of the cars that were


    passing by on the busy road, she had a feeling it would be very hard for her to get a cab at this


    moment. Hence, she was starting to get a headache just by staring at the noisy street.


    She reckoned no drivers would be willing to ept a booking at times like these but she still decided to


    give it a try¡ªonly now did she suddenly realize the importance of owning a car.


    But s, the fastest way she could think of was to increase the offer price. She believed there would


    definitely be drivers who were willing to ept her booking as long as she offered a price that was high


    enough. However, she worried that the cabs were too far away.


    True enough, when Heather opened the ride-hailing app, there were no drivers around the area. She


    wished she could get a driver by offering a huge stack of money, but sometimes, there were situations


    that even money couldn¡¯t solve.


    When a driver finally epted her booking, a smile instantly appeared on her face. However, the cab


    was 2 kilometers away, and Heather was worried that it would take a much longer time to arrive due to


    the heavy traffic. In the meantime, she paid close attention to Zayne¡¯s phone, worrying that Jason


    might get too far away; given Jason¡¯s speed, Heather thought he might drive out of Bradfort City at any


    moment.


    I have to intercept Jason as soon as possible. However, Heather couldn¡¯t think of better routes to get to


    the outskirts of the town from the city center. In these kinds of situations, Heather wished she could fly.


    Moreover, the traffic in the city center was hectic. As such, Heather prayed that Jason would make a


    turn and stop going further.


    Just then, Heather¡¯s prayer was answered as the car finally stopped. She quickly looked at the GPS to


    find out the car¡¯s location. To her surprise, the car actually stopped at a gas station. Perplexed, Heather


    had no idea why Jason had to stop at the gas station to pump petrol.


    She was worried that he would continue the journey a few minutester. The tracker on the phone


    wasn¡¯t too effective and she couldn¡¯t track the car remotely because the maximum range of the


    tracker¡¯s signal was 10 kilometers, which was very limited.


    Currently, it showed that they were 60 kilometers apart. Knowing how big Bradfort City was, Heather


    wondered if she would ever be able to catch up to him.


    Thinking of Zayne¡¯s current situation, Heather wasn¡¯t sure if she had made the right choice to chase


    after him this time. Just as Heather was in a dilemma, a ck Honda stopped in front of her.


    Heather opened the door and quickly got into the car. Immediately, she ordered the driver, ¡°To Street


    102.¡±


    Since she had hailed a premier cab, the driver¡¯s service and attitude were top-notch. Obeying


    Heather¡¯smand, the driver sped toward the location.


    Meanwhile, Heather stared at the GPS of the phone anxiously. The tracker on Jason¡¯s car had not


    moved since then. What is going on?


    At the moment, no one was able to predict Jason¡¯s actual thoughts, so Heather could only take one


    step at a time. Nevertheless, it was good news that Jason had stopped by the gas station. However,


    Heather worried that he would have left by the time she arrived, as she couldn¡¯t figure out why he


    would want to stop at the gas station.


    Nevertheless, these questions were out of Heather¡¯s control. There could be many other unpredictable


    things that might happen on the way, but it wouldn¡¯t help if she continued worrying so much.


    Heather said to the driver, ¡°Get there in the shortest time possible. I¡¯ll pay you extra.¡±


    The driver answered in resignation, ¡°I can only try my best at this point in time.¡± He knew Heather was


    a customer who had offered a high price. However, as much as the driver was willing to ept her


    offer, the traffic was at aplete standstill.


    In fact, Heather wasn¡¯t annoyed at the driver because she understood his difficulties. She med


    Bradfort City¡¯s terrible traffic as the cars were hardly moving. Fortunately, the driver was skillful and had


    somehow squeezed his way through thenes.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After traveling for 10 kilometers, the traffic got better. Heather heaved a sigh of relief as Jason¡¯s car


    had not moved at all. However, she was beginning to worry about the unmoved car as Jason could


    have abandoned it and run away anytime.


    Even so, Heather was still hopeful. Moreover, she had already informed Leon about this matter. For


    now, she could only wish that Leon got to the hospital as soon as possible.


    This was an emergency, so Heather was certain that Leon would understand. She hadpletely


    entrusted Zayne¡¯s safety to Leon now, and she believed that Leon would not disappoint her.


    Not only did the two brothers not unite at this crucial moment, but they even had a conflict with each


    other. Heather did not expect such a terrible situation to happen as soon as Jason left Zayne.


    To be honest, Heather had notpletely recovered from the shock yet, but she was still conscious


    enough to be worried about Zayne, who was lying in the ward. She worried he would be alone when he


    came around as she didn¡¯t know when exactly he would wake up.


    The doctor had said that he could regain consciousness anytime, but when Heather recalled his pale


    face, she worried that he wouldn¡¯te around today.


    She hated today¡ªthe 13th. She had not had some peace of mind since the morning, and yet such an


    incident urred in the afternoon.


    It was now evening and the sky was getting dark. Heather wished the day could be extended as she


    could sense dangering, and she was afraid that something would happen to Zayne again.


    What should I do? Heather had even thought of Matthias, but thetter was also having struggles of his


    own at the moment so she didn¡¯t want to add on to his trouble.


    However, Heather was not aware of the deal between Matthias and Zayne. The incident happened


    right outside of Locke Group¡¯s building, so it was impossible for Matthias to not be aware of Zayne¡¯s


    condition.


    Not long after Heather had left the hospital, Matthias arrived¡ªeven earlier than Leon did. Looking


    down at Zayne who was lying on the bed, Matthias couldn¡¯t believe that in a blink of an eye, the man


    who was full of vigor before this was lying in a ward.


    At this moment, Matthias had to take up the responsibility to protect Zayne because he still needed


    Zayne toe around to help him with some matters; they were both troubled in the same boat.


    Matthias was dying for Zayne to regain consciousness as he worried that there would still be other


    people attempting to harm Zayne in the hospital. He observed the surroundings coldly and kept his


    guard on at all times as they could be in a perilous situation at this very moment.


    The VIP ward was very quiet and the corridor outside was empty. After observing the entire ce


    clearly, Matthias closed the ward door, sat beside the bed and stared at Zayne indifferently.


    Just then, Matthias perceived a familiar scent in the ward. He took a whiff of the smell in the air and


    was certain that it belonged to Heather.


    Since Heather was here earlier, she will definitelye againter. For some reason, Matthias was


    filled with anticipation, but he was fearful at the same time because no one would know what would


    happen next. Right now, he wished Heather wouldn¡¯t be involved in this matter. However, he knew


    Heather would definitely not just sit and watch since such a big incident had happened to Zayne¡ªeven


    Matthias had not figured out who ambushed Zayne.


    Furthermore, this incident urred at such bad timing, which had killed two birds with one stone¡ª


    Zayne was bedridden while Matthias¡¯ n waspletely disrupted. There must be someone


    observing them in the dark. Matthias was terrified as he recalled Lara, who might have been used. Until


    today, Matthias had not obtained any useful information from Lara, so he had no idea which


    organization was manipting all these in the dark.


    Just by thinking of such a mysterious yet ubiquitous organization existing gave Matthias the chills. If


    this carried on, things would getpletely out of hand very quickly. Since they even targeted the


    people whom Matthias was closest to which caused him to be appalled at their ability, he was worried


    that they might be spying on Heather too.


    Nheless, Matthias soon gathered his thoughts as he knew he shouldn¡¯t be derailed by them¡ªhe


    needed a n. Given how the organization came and went like a shadow, he couldn¡¯t help but worry


    that they might kill someone.


    It was difficult to guard against an ambush, so Matthias checked the entire ward to ensure that Zayne


    was in a safe environment. As soon as he finished doing so, the sound of knocks came forth from


    outside the door. rmed, Matthias fixated his stare at the door.


    Just then, Leon¡¯s voice emerged. ¡°Open the door, Heather.¡± Without thinking much, Leon immediately


    thought Heather was the one in the ward. Feeling exhausted, he was about to reach his limit as he


    knocked on the door impatiently.


    Matthias walked over and opened the door. As their eyes met, Matthias stared at Leon in puzzlement.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Having his guard up, Matthias didn¡¯t intend to let Leon in.


    Leon smiled at Matthias. ¡°Oh, so Heather has summoned you too.¡± He thought Matthias was here


    because Heather summoned him.


    Only after hearing his words did Matthias step aside and abandon his hostility. ¡°Did Heather ask you to


    ¡°I¡¯m not capable enough to protect Zayne.¡± Leon disagreed. ¡°I just came a little earlier. There¡¯ll be


    othersingter.¡±


    Leon was indeed dedicated. This time around, he had even dispatched his old man¡¯s bodyguards in


    order to help Heather.


    The moment Leon stepped into the ward, he looked for Heather, but to his surprise, she was nowhere


    to be found. All he could see was Zayne, lying weakly in the bed. He quickly walked over but still


    couldn¡¯t believe what was in front of him was true.


    To Leon, Zayne was as skillful as James Bond with a glowing magnificent aura. How could such an


    ident happen to him? For a while, Leon wasn¡¯t able to ept it. He gazed at Zayne and took a few


    steps back. Sitting where Matthias sat just now, he began to ept this cruel truth.


    ¡°I heard that Zayne¡¯s ident happened at Locke Group.¡± Leon was well-informed, and he couldn¡¯t


    help to join the dots¡ªhe was suspicious of Matthias.


    Matthias perceived the intention behind Leon¡¯s words, but he ignored him. He wouldn¡¯t trust anyone at


    this point in time, so of course, he wouldn¡¯t exin the situation to Leon.


    ¡°Why would Zayne go to Locke Group all of a sudden? Was he there to find you?¡± Leon confronted


    Matthias. He was determined to obtain an exnation from Matthias today, as he couldn¡¯t think of any


    other reason for Matthias to show up at the hospital.


    ¡°Does it matter where the ident happened?¡± Matthias asked disdainfully in reply. He didn¡¯t


    understand why Leon was being so hostile toward him this time.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t, but I¡¯m confused as to why you came uninvited. I doubt Heather has asked you to look after


    Zayne.¡± Leon insisted for Matthias to give him an exnation.


    Frowning, Matthias thought Leon was ridiculous because thetter was drawing a forced analogy. He


    didn¡¯t know why Leon was dissatisfied with him at this point. It seemed like Leon¡¯s hostility toward him


    was not as simple as being merely suspicious of him.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    The atmosphere surrounding the two men was extremely intense. Matthias didn¡¯t want to cause more


    trouble at this moment, so he took a few steps back and attempted to keep a distance away from Leon.


    Leon understood Matthias¡¯ intention. He smirked and said in a sarcastic manner, ¡°President Locke, I


    heard you¡¯ve been keeping a woman recently.¡±


    Matthias freaked out upon hearing his words. So Leon¡¯s actually mad because of this. Matthias couldn¡¯t


    think of an appropriate exnation. Staring at Leon¡¯s eyes, he knew Leon might not buy his words


    even if he exined them to him.


    ¡°You actually believed those rumors?¡± Matthias said justly. He didn¡¯t intend to exin the details to


    Leon, nor did he want to be maligned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you and the woman together with my own eyes.¡± If it wasn¡¯t that Leon had seen it himself, he


    wouldn¡¯t be this suspicious of Matthias.


    Matthias looked at Leon in resignation. It seems like he¡¯s really concerned about Heather¡¯s matters¡ª


    he¡¯s still bothered about these things at this point in time.


    ¡°She¡¯s an employee from mypany. It¡¯s normal for us to have interactions asionally.¡± Matthias


    still remained calm although he felt a little unnatural.


    Recalling his encounter with Natalie, Matthias knew he was indefensible. Nevertheless, his conscience


    was clear as he did not cross the line and had improper thoughts toward Natalie. But even so, how was


    he supposed to exin all these? Would the others believe him? Leon was staring furiously at Matthias


    as if thetter had done Heather wrong. At the same time, Matthias didn¡¯t know how to bring this about


    to Leon.


    ¡°President Locke, your exnation is very unconvincing. Everyone would agree that a normal staff


    should not have such interactions with the big boss,¡± Leon said in dissatisfaction. No matter what


    Matthias said, he regarded it with contempt.


    As such, the two of them were in a stalemate. Matthias did not want to continue exining as it made


    him look like he did something wrong. However, Leon got more annoyed seeing Matthias¡¯ response as


    he had never expected Matthias to be someone like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the purpose of youing to the hospital.¡± Matthias reminded Leon of the more serious


    issue. He did not wish to be questioned further and for Leon to neglect what he was supposed to do.


    On the other hand, Leon was extremely dissatisfied with Matthias to the point that he would never want


    to entrust Heather to Matthias¡¯ care as he¡¯d rather take care of Heather by himself.


    ¡°President Locke, you¡¯ve got a bizarre taste,¡± Leon said in disdain. He had seen the woman before, and


    Heather was in apletely different league.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Matthias couldn¡¯t stand being provoked by Leon again and again. There was a slight


    change in his expression as he red coldly at Leon and his tone turned hostile.


    None of them were willing to give in. It was only quite a whileter did Matthias speak up pensively,


    ¡°Things between Natalie and I are not like what you¡¯ve imagined. I merely gave her a hand, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Matthias deemed he had done nothing wrong and had no inordinate feelings toward Natalie. Although


    he had perceived signs of Natalie being interested in him, this wasn¡¯t something within his control.


    ¡°Of course you can be upright. After all, you¡¯re now an eligible bachelor, so women will naturally be


    attracted to you.¡± Leon continued taunting Matthias and refused to listen to his exnation at all.


    In fact, Matthias had expected such an oue, so he knew his exnation would be in vain and


    would only make Leon despise him even more. Nheless, Matthias understood Leon because if he


    was in Leon¡¯s shoes, he would be angry too.


    After all that had happened, Leon was willing to entrust Heather to Matthias, which showed how much


    he trusted him. At this moment, Leon probably felt that Matthias had failed to live up to his trust.


    Just as the two of them were still arguing, Zayne gradually came around and mumbled in


    dissatisfaction, ¡°No way you¡¯re bringing me to hell!¡± It was as if he had just woken up from a nightmare.


    Instantly, Matthias and Leon stopped arguing and looked toward Zayne at the same time. It seemed


    like Zayne¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t critical anymore.


    After getting out of thea, Zayne lifted his head to look at the two men and pondered who they


    were.


    It was only a momentter did Zaynee to a sudden realization. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± He had


    not realized he was in the hospital yet. Staring at the white walls, he took a while to regain his senses


    and finally realized that he had nearly lost his life.


    ¡°Can you still remember what happened?¡± Matthias quickly walked up to him and asked worriedly.


    ¡°I was hit by a car.¡± Thest piece of memory Zayne had was that a car recklessly ran into him. Of


    course, his body wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the collision with a car.


    ¡°Did you see who the driver was?¡± Matthias interrogated like how an inspector would.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± Zayne shook his head. Everything happened within a split second, so he wasn¡¯t


    able to remember the details clearly. In fact, he had been knocked down even before he could see the


    driver.


    ¡°Seems like we don¡¯t have any clues,¡± Matthias said in disappointment.


    Standing aside quietly, Leon smirked when he saw Matthias¡¯ dejected look.


    ¡°Please stop acting like a professional, Detective Locke.¡± It was obvious that Leon¡¯s words were filled


    with scorn. He would not let go of any chance to sneer at Matthias.


    Zayne looked at Leon in puzzlement as he didn¡¯t understand what Matthias had done to provoke him to


    the extent that he had to be so mean toward the guy. The atmosphere between the two was extremely


    intense. What exactly happened between them?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthias allowed Leon to continue speaking as he pleased since he did not want to argue. He wasn¡¯t


    bothered by it, nor did he see the point of doing so.


    Meanwhile, Zayne nced around his surroundings with a nk look. Right now, he couldn¡¯t get up


    from the bed and could only observe the surroundings with his eyes while lying down.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty. Can you guys get me a cup of hot water please?¡± Zayne broke the awkward


    atmosphere.


    Hearing that, Matthias immediately took a paper cup from the table beside the bed as he knew there


    was a water dispenser outside. This VIP ward was empty and patients were not given special care. As


    such, Matthias thought he should buy some necessities for Zayne.


    After Matthias had left, Leon and Zayne were left in the ward alone. The two of them exchanged


    nces and understood each other immediately. There was a secret between the both of them.


    ¡°Leon, did Heather ask you toe take care of me?¡± Zayne realized his mind was still functioning


    properly and his thinking capability was still rather good.


    ¡°Yeah. Heather was weeping sorrowfully¡ªI¡¯ve not seen her like this before.¡± Leon recalled the time


    when Heather called him, he was heartbroken to hear her sob.


    ¡°She wept sorrowfully?¡± Zayne repeated after Leon in disbelief as the description was totally different


    from the Heather in his memory, and he found it unbelievable. Heather actually wept! Zayne ate his


    heart out because he was the one lying in the hospital right now. Otherwise, he could have witnessed


    the rare sight of Heather crying.


    ¡°Yeah. I was totally shocked. You know Heather doesn¡¯t cry easily, and I¡¯ve never seen her like this


    before,¡± Leon said as he still felt sorry for Heather.


    ¡°It seems like me getting injured this time is worthwhile.¡± Zayne giggled. Not only did he escape from


    death, Heather was worried about him too, so he thought things were not as bad as it seemed.


    ¡°Oh, please.¡± Leon looked at Zayne in resignation. He couldn¡¯t understand what on earth was in his


    mind.


    Zayneughed. ¡°I¡¯m just seeking joy in the midst of hardship. It¡¯s rare to have Heather weep for me, so


    of course, it¡¯s something worth celebrating.¡±


    Leon lifted a brow and didn¡¯t intend to nag Zayne anymore. Since Zayne had said so, he¡¯d rather let


    him think whatever he pleased. It was unnecessary to be so serious with a patient.


    ¡°Enjoy your celebration then,¡± Leon said nonchntly and was d that Zayne was cool about the


    whole incident.


    Zayne chuckled. ¡°Come on, dude, can¡¯t you lose the sarcasm?¡± He knew Leon was merely giving mean


    remarks and that deep down, he still cared about him.


    Just then, Matthias came in with a cup of hot water and walked up to Zayne. Gazing at Zayne, Matthias


    thought he should feed him the water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get up.¡± Matthias saw Zayne attempting to get up arduously.


    Zayne stopped his movement as he couldn¡¯t get up no matter how hard he struggled. Resigned, he


    stared at Matthias like an injured cub.


    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you. Take it slow¡ªit¡¯s hot,¡± Matthias said to Zayne because he couldn¡¯t think of a better way


    right now.


    Zayne blinked and had no choice but to agree to Matthias¡¯ proposal. Matthias wanted to look for a


    spoon so he could feed Zayne directly from the cup, but he was worried that he would wet the bed


    sheet. He looked at Leon and wished tomand him to run the errand, but he felt like it was just


    better to stay silent.


    Perceiving Matthias¡¯ stare at himself, Leon asked in disdain, ¡°Why are you staring at me? Is there


    something you need me to do?¡±


    With that, Matthias gave up on the thought of asking Leon for help as he¡¯d rather do it himself. He


    ced the cup which was filled with hot water on the bedside table and said to Zayne softly, ¡°I¡¯m going


    to borrow a spoon. Give me a minute.¡± Matthias was actually very gentle when dealing with a patient.


    Of course, Zayne wouldn¡¯t stop him. At least Matthias was taking care of him dedicatedly and it was


    rare for him to do so.


    A momentter, Mathias walked out again. Then, Leon walked over to Zayne and stared down at him


    from the top.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Matthias to be so dedicated when taking care of someone.¡± Leon was even more


    certain of his suspicion that there were some private trades between Matthias and Zayne. Otherwise,


    why would Matthias treat Zayne with such great care?


    ¡°Just shoot what you would like to ask. You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush.¡± Zayne recognized


    Leon¡¯s true thoughts with merely a nce.


    Narrowing his eyes, Leon had no idea how to bring this about to Zayne in such a short time.


    Nevertheless, he knew Zayne was an experienced and schemeful man, so it was impossible to get any


    insider information from him.


    ¡°Forget about it. There¡¯s nothing that I¡¯d like to know,¡± Leon said sulkily while thinking of the probability


    of both Matthias and Zayne being aplices.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you actually suppressed your curiosity.¡± Zayne was still smiling, but his smile wasn¡¯t


    one that would infect others.


    After all, Zayne was a patient now and he should be given the most respect. As such, it would be


    inappropriate for Leon to probe a patient.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing you¡¯d like to ask me, please help me get some oranges.¡± Zayne could taste a


    stench of blood in his throat and wished to alleviate the smell by having some fruits.


    Looking at Zayne in resignation, Leon was startled that Zayne was actually craving for some oranges at


    this moment. However, since the patient had raised the request, how could he turn him down?


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want to eat, but I have to wait for Matthias to be back first because I¡¯m


    worried about leaving you alone in the ward,¡± Leon said patiently. This was also an exhortation from


    Heather.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Since when has Leon be this caring? Lying on the bed, Zayne really wished to turn to lie on his


    side. Due to the anesthetics, he didn¡¯t feel much pain; he just felt ufortable because he couldn¡¯t


    stretch his body. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t hoping for anyone to understand his feelings at this moment.


    He attempted to move his body as he was worried if he had actually be handicapped.


    Leon nced at Zayne in puzzlement, wondering what he was struggling about. Zayne didn¡¯t seem to


    be in a good situation, but Leon had no idea how to help him. The two of them faced each other while


    Leon stared at Zayne with an inquiring look, but he still couldn¡¯t understand what was on Zayne¡¯s mind.


    It was only until Matthias came into the ward did the standstill between the twoe to an end. Leon


    stood up and stared at Matthias. At that moment, all three of them were at a loss for words as an


    awkward atmosphere arose in the ward.


    s, Leon spoke up and broke the ice. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy oranges for him. Please stay here and watch


    over him.¡±


    Leon¡¯s expression was very unnatural¨C¨Che even sounded awkward. They really needed a woman at


    this moment. When will Heather arrive so that this awkward situation can dissipate?


    Looking at Leon¡¯s stiff posture, Matthias smirked. Then, he averted his gaze to Zayne, who looked


    pitiful lying in the bed. Matthias felt sorry for him but was amused at the same time. Anyway, I should


    let him quench his thirst first.


    So, he walked straight to Zayne with a spoon in his hand. To think about it, he had never served


    someone like this before. He was reminded of his mother, who had passed away a long time ago. Back


    then, he was still young and didn¡¯t know how to attend to others, so he could only watch helplessly from


    the side.


    Now that he was put in a situation to serve the others, Matthias could only imitate what he could


    remember. He took the cup of hot water and walked up to Zayne. After all this while, the water had


    cooled down a little so the temperature was just nice.


    Matthias looked down at Zayne. As much as it was rather awkward for two men to be in a situation like


    this, Matthias nned to feed Zayne the water scoop by scoop. It wasn¡¯t an easy process. Matthias


    had to be extra careful lest the water would spill on the bed sheet.


    However, before Zayne could finish drinking, Leon rushed in. Matthias and Zayne turned to look at


    Leon at the same time as they didn¡¯t know what was the hurry about.


    ¡°Something happened outside,¡± Leon said while panting. He had never seen such a scene before and


    was taken aback.


    Matthias and Zayne gazed at each other as they didn¡¯t know what Leon was referring to. Meanwhile,


    Leon quickly closed the ward door and stared nkly at Zayne¡¯s bed as if he was pondering a serious


    matter.


    The other two didn¡¯t understand what Leon¡¯s expression was about, but they knew something terrible


    must have happened. Otherwise, Leon wouldn¡¯t be this perturbed. It seems like the matter is bing


    moreplicated. What should we do now?


    ¡°We have to leave this ce,¡± Leon said after catching his breath. He couldn¡¯t think of a better idea; for


    now, that was the most reliable solution he coulde up with.


    ¡°Leave here? Where do you n to go?¡± Matthias asked in perplexity as he didn¡¯t understand what


    Leon meant.


    With a deep frown, Leon said resignedly, ¡°We don¡¯t have time to discuss where to go. Right now, we


    have to quickly run for our lives.¡±


    There was no time to exin further. Leon was contemting how they could move Zayne away from


    here as this was not an easy task.


    On the other hand, Zayne was shocked hearing Leon¡¯s words. ¡°You better not be making jokes at this


    point in time. We¡¯re in the hospital. Why should we run for our lives?¡±


    Both Zayne and Matthias couldn¡¯t understand what terrible things could actually happen in the hospital,


    so they naturally found Leon¡¯s statement suspicious.


    ¡°You guys are so stubborn. I don¡¯t have time to exin to you. I have to think of a way to move Zayne


    away now!¡± Leon had a look of exasperation on his face; he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to be angry at


    them.


    Seeing the other two looking unflustered, Leon was worried sick, but this matter couldn¡¯t be exined


    clearly in just a few words.


    ¡°Calm down. You have to tell us what exactly happened out there.¡± Matthias furrowed his brows as he


    had no idea why Leon was in such a panic.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Leon grumbled impatiently.


    ¡°There¡¯s a medical dispute out there. A patient¡¯s family member is attacking the others with a knife right


    now as we speak. We have to leave here immediately. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll bring us troubleter,¡± Leon


    exined in a serious manner.


    However, Matthias and Zayne heaved a sigh of relief as they had never thought this was what actually


    happened. They even felt like Leon was fooling around with them.


    ¡°Just that?¡± Zayne asked in uncertainty.


    Leon nodded. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s not a normal medical dispute.¡± There was a hidden meaning in Leon¡¯s


    remark.


    Zayne instantly got it while Matthias was still puzzled. What exactly does Leon mean?


    ¡°Then, we should leave here immediately.¡± Zayne agreed with Leon¡¯s proposal. The hospital wasn¡¯t a


    safe ce to stay anymore and they should escape as soon as possible!


    Although Matthias was still confused, he trusted Zayne¡¯s judgment. Since even Zayne agreed, this


    matter must be not as simple as it seemed. As such, they had to quickly think of a way to leave the


    ce. However, besides leaving via the ward door, how else could they leave the room? Since Leon


    had blocked the ward door, it was obvious that it wasn¡¯t an option anymore. As such, they were in a


    quandary.


    Although the ward wasn¡¯t too high as it was situated on the third floor, it wasn¡¯t easy to get down from


    here either. Moreover, Zayne was having casts all over his body and Matthias didn¡¯t dare to just move


    him around. Given such a situation, it seemed to be difficult for all three of them to leave together.


    ¡°We can only leave through the ward door,¡± Matthias said calmly as being in a panic wouldn¡¯t help at


    this moment.


    Zayne and Leon exchanged nces as that was exactly what they were thinking about too. A while


    ¡°Do you guys have a n yet?¡± Leon did not expect that Zayne would actually agree to leave via the


    ward door.


    The attacker outside was going after Zayne. If he were to go out at this moment, he would expose


    himself.


    ¡°Is the person out there a hitman?¡± Matthias finally got his head around the situation and thought the


    attacker could be merely using the medical dispute as an excuse to cause a scene but was actually a


    hitman sent toe after Zayne.


    Leon nodded solemnly. He wondered who Zayne had offended that the person had to use such dirty


    methods toe after him. If it wasn¡¯t that he had encrypted Zayne¡¯s ward number beforehand, the


    hitman could have found them long ago.


    ¡°Does he have a gun?¡± Guns were still something Mattihas smarted.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t look like he was armed, but I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± Leon tried to recall the scene when he saw


    the attacker just now. He was certain that the said person wasing after Zayne.


    ¡°I can deal with him.¡± Matthias stood out as the other two could only rely on him now.


    Zayne gazed at Matthias in doubt. Although he knew Matthias was a good fighter, he was still worried.


    After all, their enemy was a professional killer, which was not someone who could be handled by any


    ordinary person.


    Meanwhile, Leon instantly rejected Matthias¡¯ proposal. ¡°Matthias, you won¡¯t be able to beat him. Do you


    know why I could tell he was a hitman at one nce?¡±


    Matthias looked at Leon in confusion. This was exactly the point he couldn¡¯tprehend. Since Leon


    had brought it up, he would dly hear Leon¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve once got my hands on a register of hitmen and have seen the same person in that


    register. He¡¯s one of the top 100 assassins in the world.¡± Until today, Leon could clearly remember the


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    hitmen in the register. He was disgusted whenever he was reminded of it because the hitmen in the


    register must have ughtered countless lives.


    Matthias felt his scalp tingling as he had never expected to run into such an onerous situation. It was


    indeed tricky to deal with killers. After all, the skills Matthias had were meant to confront the enemy


    head-to-head. However, assassins usually had a variety of ambushing skills and it was difficult to deal


    with the enemy when they were attacking in the dark. As such, Matthias couldn¡¯t ensure if he would be


    able to protect Zayne.


    ¡°So are we going to sit here and await our doom?¡± Matthias said in a self-deprecating manner while


    Zayne was racking his brain. If Jason was around at this moment, their problems would be solved.


    Nheless, no one expected the enemy to act so rapidly¨C¨Ceven sending a hitman after nning the


    car ident.


    As far as Zayne knew, there were only a few people who were capable of arranging so many things to


    happen in such a short time. As such, the identity of the mastermind behind these incidents was


    bing more clear.


    Zayne could almost figure out who the mastermind was because it wasn¡¯t hard to identify him or her


    after a process of elimination. Currently, there were two people whom Zayne suspected the most, but


    he couldn¡¯t confirm which one it was.


    ¡°No. We can wait for Heather toe to our rescue.¡± Leon gave up on the idea to move Zayne away


    because it wasn¡¯t a realistic solution given the current situation. In contrast, Zayne could be easily


    exposed if they went out.


    After saying that, Leon immediately called Heather. He was dying for her to pick up the call as soon as


    possible because he had put all his hopes on her.


    Heather was still in the cab when she received Leon¡¯s call out of the blue. After she picked up the call,


    Leon anxiously informed her about their current situation and urged her to quickly bring Jason over.


    However, this was impossible to achieve. Looking at the GPS on her phone, Heather felt like Leon was


    joking with her. How could she possibly bring Jason over in such a short time?


    After pondering for a while, Heather asked Leon, ¡°Do you have any way to contact Jason?¡±


    Leon only had one phone with him now. Was Heather expecting him to use his phone to gain private


    information on Jason? Even if that worked out, there was no guarantee that they would be able to get


    in touch with Jason.


    ¡°Heather, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that right now. Before this, I spent almost 4 hours at home searching, and


    I still couldn¡¯t find any information about Jason. So¡­¡± Before Leon could finish his sentence, he turned


    around and looked at Zayne. He had almost forgotten that Zayne had regained consciousness now, so


    he would surely have a way to get in contact with Jason.


    Without hanging up the call, Leon said to Zayne anxiously, ¡°Zayne, quickly contact Jason. He¡¯s the only


    person who can save you now.¡±


    Zayne wore a resigned expression as hey in bed. ¡°Even if I tried, I too wouldn¡¯t be able to contact


    him at this point in time.¡±


    Since Jason got really angry this time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t bring anything with him. Therefore,


    contacting him right now was close to impossible. At this thought, Zayne felt he could only rely on fate


    for now.


    ¡°Forget about it. I¡¯ll go find Jason.¡± Heather wasn¡¯t hopeful anymore. Now that things had escted to


    such a situation, the only way was to find Jason as soon as possible.


    ¡°Seems like I¡¯m doomed this time,¡± Zayne said in a rxed manner; it was as if he was referring to


    someone else.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Since the situation had escted to this point, they could only fight to their death, and Matthias was


    prepared for the battle. Even though the opponent was one of the top killers in the world, it was not an


    issue at all for Matthias to protect himself. However, it would be an arduous task to protect Zayne, the


    patient, at the same time.


    Matthias decided to be the vanguard and asked Leon to stay by Zayne¡¯s side while he guarded the


    door vigntly. They didn¡¯t know when the killer would discover them, so Matthias had to guard the door


    well.


    Meanwhile, Heather kept increasing the fare¡¯s price to the driver, hoping that she would be able to find


    Jason as soon as possible. Looking at the GPS, she became more flustered when they got closer to


    the destination. She was perturbed as the truth was about to be revealed, and she was all the more


    anxious at the thought of the critical situation in the hospital. Even if she sessfully found Jason now,


    there was not enough time to rush back to the hospital in time.


    It was totally unexpected for Jason, who was usually a calm man, to do such a thing. All of a sudden,


    Heather realized something was wrong. She sank in deep thought as she caught a detail. Perhaps


    Jason is not at the location shown by the GPS currently. What¡¯s the purpose of him doing this?


    In the hospital, Zayne remained still andpletely unaffected as he stared at Leon with a big smile on


    his face. On the other hand, Leon felt that Zayne was taking the situation too lightly. How can he still


    wear such an expression when his life is at risk?


    Today, everyone was nervous as they anticipated the arrival of the hitman. Matthias was worried that


    the hitman might be armed because he did not have any weapons at this moment. Therefore, injuries


    would be unavoidable if he were tobat the opponent.


    Matthias was still concerned about his body¡¯s condition since he might have to spend the rest of his


    days behind bars. If he were to get seriously injured, he might not be able to hold out against the


    uing blows.


    However, the sky had turned dark and the hitman had note to Zayne¡¯s ward yet. Matthias felt his


    muscles around his body stiffen while Leon felt numbness in his limbs too. The two of them exchanged


    nces at the same time, then Leon sat down on the chair beside the bed and found Zayne sleeping


    soundly.


    Zayne¡¯s behavior made Leon feel like he was being fooled, so he walked over to Zayne in


    dissatisfaction to wake him up.


    ¡°Zayne, you have to tell us what exactly is going on,¡± Leon shook Zayne while questioning him.


    Matthias looked at Zayne worriedly and said to Leon, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t shake him like that.¡±


    After hearing Matthias¡¯mand, Leon stopped his actions, but Zayne had gradually woken up. As he


    was in a deep sleep, he opened his eyes with a sleepy look because he did not expect to be shaken


    up.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Zayne mumbled crabbily. Since the anesthetics had not worn off yet, he was really worn


    out¨C¨Cso much so he could easily doze off.


    ¡°The killer has not appeared yet. Care to give us an exnation?¡± Leon thought it could not be a


    coincidence for such a surprising thing to happen. He believed it had something to do with Zayne.


    ¡°The hitman whom you said is one of the top 100 in the world has already been finished off.¡± Zayne


    wished to turn around, but his body was feeling heavy and he could hardly move.


    Zayne¡¯s statement caught Matthias¡¯ attention, and thetter quickly walked up to him. As such, both


    Leon and Matthias were staring at Zayne as if they wouldn¡¯t let him off if he didn¡¯t give them an


    exnation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. Perhaps Heather would know something.¡± Zayne had no idea how to exin to


    them because he merely made a guess at this point and he needed Heather to confirm his guess.


    Leon quickly called Heather. In no time, the familiar voice of Heather came forth from the phone.


    ¡°Where are you now, Heather?¡± Leon thought it was weird that there was no news from Heather yet at


    this hour.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the way back. I didn¡¯t manage to find Jason,¡± Heather said dejectedly. She felt like a failure


    because she ended up failing to aplish the task. Just now, she had been pondering a matter but


    had not gotten her head around it yet. However, she suddenly had a revtion the moment she


    received Leon¡¯s call out of the blue.


    ¡°Are you guys safe?¡± Heather was extremely concerned about their safety. Since she was so focused


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    on her thoughts previously, she had forgotten to call them to check if they were safe.


    ¡°The hitman did not show up, so we¡¯re safe for now, but we¡¯re not sure if this is the hitman¡¯s tactic.¡±


    Leon did not let his guard down because the hitman had a ranking after all. No one would know what


    evil n the hitman had in mind.


    After hearing Leon¡¯s remark, Heather came to a sudden realization about what was going on, so she


    requested for Leon to put Zayne on the line. After talking over the phone with Zayne, both Heather and


    Zayne were certain that Jason must be the one ying tricks.


    After hanging up, Zayne smiled in gratification. It seemed like Jason was much smarter than he had


    imagined. As such, they could probably confirm who the mastermind was once Jason showed up.


    Nheless, Zayne wasn¡¯t sure if Jason was still in the hospital. If he had already gotten rid of the


    killer, why hadn¡¯t he shown up yet? At this thought, Zayne was worried. He guessed Jason might have


    gotten injured too, and the fact that he had not shown up until now might imply that he was seriously


    injured.


    Zayne was eager to get in touch with Jason, but there was no way he could reach him now. This time


    around, Jason was extremely tactful to the point where even Zayne was almost deceived by him.


    Things were bing moreplicated. Zayne frowned as he thought what was about toe next


    might be even more tricky. All he could do now was to wait for Jason to show up. He believed Jason


    must still be alive.


    As true brothers could feel each other telepathically, Zayne knew Jason had turned the dangerous


    situation around. Therefore, he believed Jason was safe and would appear in front of them very soon.


    However, it was already past midnight when Heather arrived at the hospital, and Jason had not


    appeared yet.


    Heather nced at the three men in the ward¨C¨Cwho were all equally important to her¨C¨Cand felt grateful


    that none of them got hurt.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Heather.¡± As if he had not seen her in a long time, Matthias walked up to her and


    gave her a big hug. Totally ignoring the other two love rivals in the ward, Matthias just wanted to hug


    Heather tightly. The feeling of seeing her again was amazing.


    ¡°You¡¯re hugging me too tight. I¡¯m suffocating.¡± Heather attempted to break away from Matthias¡¯ arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Matthias apologized and let go of Heather while thetter smiled brightly at him upon being


    freed. Then, she looked toward Zayne and asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Jason shown up yet?¡±


    Presently, this was the matter which Heather was concerned about the most. She, too, was waiting for


    Jason because everything would be revealed once Jason showed up.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m worried too.¡± Zayne was worried about Jason¡¯s safety. As much as he believed nothing serious


    could have happened to Jason, he still couldn¡¯t help worrying.


    ¡°Is there no way to contact Jason right now?¡± Heather was restless to the point she wanted to head out


    to find Jason again.


    ¡°Not at all. We can only wait for him to show up,¡± Zayne said in resignation.


    Meanwhile, Leon and Matthias were confused hearing the conversation as they still had no idea who


    Jason was.


    Problems arose one after another. While Heather was still bothered with Jason¡¯s matter, she


    unexpectedly received a call from Tony. ncing at the phone, Heather answered the call and heard a


    familiar voice.


    ¡°Myra?¡± Heather eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°Heather, where are you now? I wish to see you.¡± Myra¡¯s voice was neither soft nor heavy, but Heather


    was perturbed hearing it because even she wasn¡¯t able to ept these happenings that came one


    after another.


    ¡°Myra, are you with Tony now?¡± Heather asked as she couldn¡¯t believe what was going on.


    Myra answered firmly, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve always been with Tony.¡±


    Heather was extremely excited. Little did she expect that Myra, whom she worried about the most, had


    already returned to Tony now. Since Myra was already safe, Heather couldn¡¯t be bothered about


    anything else anymore and was dying to meet Myra immediately.


    Then, she gave Myra the address and expected that both Myra and Tony woulde to find her in the


    hospital soon. After hanging up, Heather hit her head as she still found it unbelievable. Everything that


    was happening right now was like a sweet dream.


    ¡°Myra and Tony areingter,¡± Heather informed the others with a giggle.


    The three men reacted differently upon hearing the news. Nevertheless, Zayne was the only one who


    frowned as if he had received bad news.


    Heather anxiously anticipated Myra¡¯s arrival and was counting down the time in her heart. She figured


    Myra wasn¡¯t too far away from the hospital, but she felt like time was going by extremely slow and


    every minute was like torture to her.


    Just then, a knock at the door emerged. Heather quickly opened the door to see Myra, whom she


    hadn¡¯t seen for a very long time. Beside Myra was Tony, who was standing tall with apelling look.


    Heather averted her gaze toward Tony after gazing at Myra. She still couldn¡¯t believe that this was


    actually happening.


    ¡°Myra!¡± Heather almost felt like weeping, but she managed to hold it in front of the others.


    ¡°Heather, Tony said that there¡¯s something I should ask you personally.¡± Myra sounded weird¨C¨Ceven


    Tony was wearing a pleasant expression standing aside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Tony said gently to Myra.


    Myra obediently entered the ward while Tony closed the door thereafter. He stared at Heather with a


    solemn look while contemting if he should tell Heather about the weird things that had happened to


    Myra.


    Meanwhile, Myra couldn¡¯t be bothered about the existence of other people at the scene and babbled


    immediately, ¡°Heather, Tony said I¡¯ve disappeared for a long time, but I can¡¯t remember anything about


    it. All I know is that we were shopping together yesterday.¡±


    Heather looked at Myra in puzzlement as she did not understand what Myra was talking about. She


    cast an imploring look toward Tony, to which Tony nodded in response, signaling for her to tell Myra the


    truth.


    ¡°Myra, you¡¯ve indeed disappeared for a very long time. We have not seen each other for quite some


    time now.¡± Heather thought even though this fact might be uneptable to Myra, she should still tell


    her the truth.


    With that, Myra¡¯s jaw dropped. Could it be that my memory has failed me? I can still remember what


    happened back then. Moreover, I¡¯ve just patched up with Heather not long ago. All this had actually


    happened, but what¡¯s going on now?


    On the other hand, Heather decided to fill Myra in on everything that had happened during this period.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how much Myra was able to absorb, but she didn¡¯t wish to hide anything from her.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Nothing Matters, except YOU & Me Last Chapter


    However, before Myra could digest the incidents, a knock on the door emerged again. Zayne¡¯s eyes lit


    up at once as he reckoned it was most probably Jason this time.


    Sure enough, Jason appeared in front of them with injuries. Leon found Jason rather unfamiliar as it


    was natural for one to not remember a driver¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Jason!¡± Heather eximed in surprise upon seeing him as she had waited for him


    for a long time.


    ¡°Zayne Lee.¡± With a cold look, Jason walked up to Zayne and tilted his head to look at him. ¡°Stop


    acting. I know you¡¯re not injured.¡±


    Zayne stared at Jason awkwardly as he had not expected to be seen through by Jason so easily.


    Meanwhile, the others nced toward Zayne in shock.


    ¡°Congrattions. Your n to lure the enemy out has seeded. Now, I can tell you with certainty that


    the mastermind behind all these is Caleb Moriarty.¡± It was very rare for Jason to spit out such a long


    sentence.


    The others were not surprised upon hearing Caleb¡¯s name. In fact, Heather had always suspected


    Caleb, but after a few incidents in the past, she had her suspicions on someone else.


    Zayne smiled in satisfaction as his guess was right. He wished to get out of the bed but unfortunately,


    he had casts all over his body.


    ¡°Jason, please help me to remove the casts.¡± Zayne sought Jason¡¯s help.


    However, Jason¡¯s arm was wrapped with bandages because he was shot, so he couldn¡¯t help Zayne at


    all.


    ¡°Just lie on the bed and spit it out if there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to say,¡± Heather said coldly. Although


    she still resented Zayne for faking a car ident to bluff them, at least they had finally caught the


    mastermind this time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been suspecting Caleb before this but I couldn¡¯t find any evidence. Now, I¡¯m certain that all that


    has happened is thanks to him,¡± Zayne eximed excitedly. His effort did not go down the drain as the


    culprit was finally caught.


    ¡°So, Myra was abducted by Caleb too?¡± Heather pointed at Myra and asked while thetter was still in


    confusion.


    ¡°Yeah, Caleb tampered with Myra¡¯s memories. He¡¯s also the one who resulted in Old Master


    Langston¡¯s illness,¡± Zayne said mysteriously while the others remained puzzled.


    Perceiving that the others had not figured out what was going on, Zayne started exining to them in


    detail. Meanwhile, Jason had sat down on the only chair in the ward. After all, he was the real patient


    here.


    ¡°Caleb is conducting some bizarre biology research in private. Besides drugs that can tamper with


    one¡¯s memory, he has some fatal ones too. His motive is to develop a bioweapon.¡± It was only until now


    did Zayne understand Caleb¡¯s real motive, thinking of which he thought Caleb was insane.


    Hearing that, Tony asked worriedly, ¡°Will there be anyplications on Myra and the fetus?¡± He was


    worried that the drugs that Caleb gave Myra would affect Myra¡¯s health and the baby in her belly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The drug that tampers with one¡¯s memory does not have any negative side effects. The


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    major focus of his bioweapon is the fatal drug. His goal is tobine the fatal drug with the memory-


    tampering drug.¡± Zayne had done research regarding the drugs before, so he could tell the details


    urately.


    Meanwhile, Heather was worried about Robert too, so she asked in a fluster, ¡°Then can my grandpa¡¯s


    illness be cured?¡± They had not expected Caleb to be this cruel to perform such experiments on an


    elder and a pregnant woman.


    ¡°Besides causing the victim to develop a weird disease and endangering his or her life, the fatal drug


    doesn¡¯t seem to have other toxic side effects. I believe if we can find some experienced doctor to treat


    Old Master Langston, he will recover.¡± Zayne had stolen both the drugs and had just received the drug


    analysis report recently.


    ¡°What kind of bioweapon will it turn out to be if both the drugs arebined?¡± Leon was more


    interested in this matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. Caleb is the General of Leisfeld. I reckon he is secretly conducting


    experiments in Bradfort City in order to return to Leisfeld and seize power.¡± Zayne was quite certain


    that this was Caleb¡¯s motive. Nheless, he had already secretly informed Caleb¡¯s political opponent


    about these issues.


    Truth was, the old man whom Zayne and Jason met in Bradfort Cityst time was Caleb¡¯s political


    opponent¨C¨Che was even Caleb¡¯s superior!


    It wasn¡¯t hard to think that Caleb¡¯s motive of developing the bioweapon was to use it against his


    superior in order to achieve his unspeakable purpose. But s, Zayne had seen through his scheme.


    Right now, Caleb was probably in deep water because the old man was not a pushover, and he would


    surely destroy Caleb.


    ¡°It seems like the so-called bioweapon isn¡¯t that scary after all,¡± Leon mumbled. In the past, he thought


    a bioweapon was an extremely terrifying substance that could cause World War III. However, it seemed


    like he had overthought.


    ¡°Something big will happen in Leisfeld soon,¡± Zayne said mysteriously. ¡°But anyway, Caleb¡¯s days are


    ending soon. I wonder if he would die in exile or be killed in Bradfort City.¡±


    With that, Zayne started guffawing. Before this, he had been fooled by Caleb. Thinking of Caleb¡¯s


    miserable situation, Zayne felt like revenge had been taken.


    ¡°Why would Caleb want to conduct the experiments of the two drugs on Myra and Old Master


    Langston?¡± Tony asked a key question. At this moment, he was dying to ughter Caleb himself.


    ¡°Because the Moriartys have a feud with both the Harts and the Langstons, and it just so happened you


    guys have a weak old man and a pregnant woman in your families. Therefore, he chose them asb


    rats and took this opportunity to mess around with you guys to stir some trouble,¡± Zayne said proudly.


    He knew this was just Caleb¡¯s first strike, and thetter might have many more wicked schemes behind


    this. However, Caleb was already in deep water now, so those wicked schemes would not be possible


    anymore.


    ¡°Then where¡¯s Caleb now?¡± Heather would not forgive Caleb as she wanted to make sure he receives


    his retributions.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Zayne was still lying on the bed. How would he know Caleb¡¯s whereabouts right now?


    Just then, Jason who had remained silent all the while spoke up. ¡°He¡¯s dead. I killed him.¡± After having


    killed countless people, Jason brought up the matter as if he was talking about an ordinary event.


    Heather and Tony, who initially desired to seek revenge against Caleb, exchanged nces after


    hearing that their enemy had already been dealt with.


    Too many things had happened today, and everyone needed some time to digest. Nevertheless, the


    pressing matter was for Heather and Tony to bring Robert and Myra for aplete check-up in the


    hospital. Three days had passed, and there were no other health issues observed in Myra and Robert.


    At the same time, Robert was gradually recovering under the treatment of an experienced doctor.


    A weekter, something serious had indeed happened in Leisfeld just as expected. The Moriartys in


    Leisfeld were massacred by the rebels. Meanwhile, Caleb the General had disappeared too. Leisfeld


    was thrown into political turmoil and the opposition party was destroyed in no time.


    Looking at the old man¡¯s amiable face from the TV, Zayne thought it was true that one couldn¡¯t judge


    the book by its cover. The old man was extremely cruel and had spared no one. Caleb had implicated


    his entire family¨C¨Ceven children were not given mercy. Zayne nced at Jason who was beside him as


    he wondered if Jason had once exterminated an entire family before too.


    Jason nced at Zayne and read his mind immediately. ¡°I only kill adult males.¡± Jason was not that


    savage yet.


    ¡°Things are finallying to an end.¡± Zayne switched the topic awkwardly.


    ¡°Mm-hmm, and it¡¯s time to return to Britain,¡± Jason hummed in response. What he actually meant was


    that he intended to go back to Britain with Zayne.


    The two brothers exchanged nces. Zayne had earned a fortune this time around as everyone had


    given him tokens of appreciation. As such, his bread would be buttered for life.


    ¡°We can open a store in Britain and enjoy being bosses for the rest of our life. What do you think?¡±


    Zayne said confidently as he was hopeful about the future.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Jason said nonchntly but was actually secretly pleased.


    Meanwhile, Leon¡¯s family had enough fun in Bradfort City. Now that the city had restored its usual


    peace, the family nned to go home while Leon would leave with them too this time.


    Dave had been longing for Leon to get married in Bradfort City, but s, things didn¡¯t turn out as he


    wished. Although Dave was rather fond of Heather, he was content that Leon would follow them back


    this time. At least, Leon had promised to learn to manage the family¡¯s business. Dave was wishing for


    Leon to be more dedicated from now on as he felt that Leon would be able to restore the glory of the


    family.


    On the other hand, Heather had been staying at home all day to keep an eye on Robert and ensure


    that he took his medication. Currently, Robert was like a child as he even needed someone to


    supervise him to take his medicine. As such, Heather was rather resigned too.


    When Robert had almost recovered, it was almost time for Myra to give birth, so Heather devoted


    herself once again to taking care of someone. At this time, it was Myra.


    Time passed quickly, as days felt like years, Matthias spent his days behind bars. Locke Group had


    While Hart Group was thriving, Langston Group had fallen from its peak and was declining rapidly.


    Currently, the Harts dominate the business circle of Bradfort City. asionally, Heather would still


    tease Tony, saying that she wanted to start a business a Bradfort City in the future to match him.


    Finally, it hade to the day of Matthias¡¯ release from prison. Despite her busy schedule, Heather


    had squeezed out some time to pick Matthias up. Matthias had spotted Heather from a distance while


    Heather stared at him sorrowfully as she had never seen him this sloppy.


    Taking advantage of this moment when Heather¡¯s heart was softened, Matthias knelt down and put on


    a narcissistic smile. ¡°Heather, today is the day I¡¯m released from prison, and it¡¯s also the day of my


    rebirth. Will you marry me although I have nothing at all?¡± The sudden proposal had attracted the


    crowd¡¯s attention.


    Just as Heather was at a loss, Tony called. ¡°Myra is in the hospital now and she¡¯s going intobor.


    Come over quickly,¡± Tony said anxiously at the other end of the line.


    With that, Heather had gotten an excuse. She pulled Matthias, who was kneeling on one knee, up from


    the ground and said, ¡°Myra is going intobor. We have to hurry to the hospital.¡±


    When they arrived at the hospital, Myra was already in the delivery room, so they could only wait


    anxiously outside. After quite some time, a loud baby cry emerged from inside the delivery room.


    Heather grasped Matthias¡¯ hands tightly as she was extremely agitated.


    Soon, Myra was pushed out of the delivery room with her babies ced next to her. They were


    fraternal twins! Seeing Tony¡¯s happy look, Matthias couldn¡¯t help but whisper beside Heather¡¯s ear,


    ¡°Look. They have a pair of children already. We shall keep up too. Will you marry me?¡±


    Matthias was determined to get a yes from Heather who was actually envious of seeing this scene.


    Then, she nced at Matthias, who was standing next to her in a mess and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Matthias was overjoyed as he stared at Heather. Hugging her tightly, he felt like he had owned the


    world.


    ¡°But, I¡¯ll only be willing to put on a wedding gown after our newpany can hold a candle to Hart


    Group,¡± Heather said stubbornly. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t let Matthias bring her home that easily.


    The End


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!